《Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before the Vige Chief</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu made it in the nick of time and engaged the immortal master in three hundred epic rounds! It was so intense that the world was plunged into darkness! Like judges of good and evil, Mu Yu¡¯s two flying swords emerged in a sh. With a single strike, sand and stones whipped into the air, thunder boomed and lightning shed! With a single strike, the clouds immediately churned, and the ground cracked. Mu Yu beat the immortal master from Raindrop Vige to a pulp! Like a geyser, the immortal master¡¯s blood mystified the sky, dying the sand scarlet¡­¡± fervently recounted the grey-haired, yet lively, Vige Chief of peaceful Waterstream Vige, Vige Chief Bu.


    The snotty brats were totally invested into the epic that Vige Chief Bu was still proud of to this day.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The kids had their eyes wide open as they constantly gasped in amazement.


    The kids perceived immortal masters to be beings who had reached a level they could never conceive themselves reaching, but the Mu Yu Vige Chief Bu spoke of was so awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, what¡¯s the immortal master kneeling before you all about?¡± a child put his hand up and asked.


    Vige Chief Bu stroked his long, white beard and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the most important volume two of the story, ¡®A Immortal master Kneels for the Vige Elder¡¯ next! As I was saying, Mu Yu, furious, punished evil with his swords, pulverising Raindrop Vige¡¯s immortal master. The immortal master knew he could not defeat Mu Yu. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, either. As such, he ran over to me, intending to use me against Mu Yu. Unfortunately, he miscalcted. Am I someone who fears death? Look, this scar came from the fight¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Bu pointed to the scar on his face and, in a proud tone, resumed, ¡°Even though the immortal master from Raindrop Vige was lightning fast, Mu Yu was faster. Mu Yu thrust his two swords through the immortal master¡¯s shoulders. Critically injured and realising he was doomed to lose, he surrendered.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, Big Brother Mu Yu is so strong!¡± Admiration flitted across a girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not done yet! Mu Yu didn¡¯t intend to spare him. Although the immortal master was in the wrong, am I a petty man? I told Mu Yu to spare him so that the immortal master would have the chance to turn over a new leaf. As the saying goes, everyone is born kind. All the immortal master needed to do was realise his folly and change for the better! Mu Yu agreed given that the immortal master knelt and begged for my forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°Did the immortal master really kneel?¡± Many kids asked eagerly, not convinced.


    ¡°It¡¯s an issue of pride for an immortal master to kneel to a mortal for forgiveness. However, my sense of righteousness swayed him. He understood that, while I was only a mere mortal, I had the mind of a sage. That was how he dropped to his knees and lowered his head sincerely.


    In was an unprecedented and historic moment, thus stirring the world¡¯s views, representing the end of evil from those who stand above us. That kneel allowed us mortals to hold our heads high. Justice has always existed; justice will be served one day or another. That kneel will usher a new age for humanity¡­¡± Vige Chief Bu waved a woven fan,posed and at ease.


    Not a lot of people knew about what happened in the past. The story was Vige Chief Bu selfposed masterpiece. In fact, he had several versions ready since it didn¡¯t cost him anything to write.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You said that immortal masters can fly through the skies and burrow through the earth, splitting mountains with a wave of their hand. Grandpa Vige Chief, you¡¯re mere a mortal, so why would an immortal master kneel for you?¡± A boy doubted the story.


    Another girl raised her hand. ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say that immortal masters are remarkable beings? You were even so polite when an immortal master camest time.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu, flustered, tugged his beard and exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. The immortal master really did kneel before me. Mu Yu isn¡¯t any ordinary immortal master. He¡¯s a very, very powerful immortal master. He was the one who made the immortal master kneel for me.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief is bragging again.¡±


    ¡°Show us proof!¡±


    Frustrated, the vige chief tugged his beard. He wondered why kids were such a pain in the neck. Although he did spice up the story, the immortal master really did kneel for him! His proof was Mu Yu¡¯s testimony. Thinking of Mu Yu, the vige chief suddenly missed the former. It had been ages since Mu Yu visited home. Who knew how he was doing.


    Mysterious ripples suddenly formed above Waterstream Vige. An overwhelming aura dispersed across the sky. The vigers peered at the sky, questioning what happened.


    <em>Swish! Swish! Swish!</em> Several hundred individuals emerged from the ripples. Standing in the sky, they swept their gazes over the vige. They were legendary immortal masters, existences who were on apletely different level. While Vige Chief Bu had no idea why so many of them stopped by his small vige, he could sense trouble was brewing. The children were frightened.


    An imposing middle-aged immortal master in an opulent white robe descended. Hended in the vacant space in the centre of the vige, while his alliesnded behind him. Every single one of them was dignified and awe-inspiring. They constantly surveyed their surroundings as if they were being cautious of something. The immortal master at the forefront asked, ¡°Who is Vige Chief Elder Bu?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu stepped forward, trembling at the thought of what so many immortal masters wanted from him. ¡°I- I- I am. Ar-are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Vige Chief Elder Bu? How are you and Mu Yu rted?¡± The middle-aged immortal master questioned with a frown.


    ¡°M- Mu Yu?¡± stuttered the vige chief, wondering if their real target was Mu Yu. The vige chief pondered if Mu Yu ran into trouble. The pressure from the immortal masters incited fear. Legs quivering, he inquired, ¡°Mu Yu i- is an orphan I raised. He¡¯s not here. H-How is he?¡±


    ¡°Elder, please help us!¡±


    To the surprise of all the vigers, the middle-aged immortal master suddenly dropped to his knees, burying his head deep into the ground. The several hundred immortal masters behind him followed suit. ¡°Elder, please help us!¡±


    ¡°Th-the immortal masters are kneeling to Grandpa Vige Chief?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa vige head hasn¡¯t been lying to us. Immortal masters really are kneeling to him!¡±


    Vige Chief Bu¡¯s fan and jaw hit the ground. His mindpletely nked out. The only time an immortal master knelt before him was over a dozen years ago because Mu Yu served justice. Never in his wildest imagination did he ever dream several hundred immortal masters would kneel before him.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Elder, only you can deal with Mu Yu¡¯s matter. Pleasee with us.¡± The middle-aged immortal master sincerely implored.


    The vige chief took in a deep breath to calm himself. For some reason, he benefited purely by virtue of association to Mu Yu. He bent over and picked up the fan from the ground. Courteously, he pleaded, ¡°All right, all right. Pl-please rise!¡± Although he felt he was an emperor asking his citizens to rise and stand erect for a moment, he wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think he was a cultivator. He was aware the immortal masters could squash him without trying.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time. Apologies, Elder.¡± The middle-aged man arrived before the vige head in the blink of an eye and vanished with him. At the same time, the several hundred immortal masters kneeling there disappeared, as well, only leaving behind a group of children admiring their vige chief¡¯s greatness.


    Vige Chief Bu saw thendscape around him engulfed in darkness. Without the foggiest idea as to where he was being taken to, he panicked. Suddenly, the surroundings shook, and he could see light again. He discovered he arrived at a grass in. He thought they had arrived. Howbeit, there was a scramble around him, and the middle-aged man hurriedly took up a position in front of him.


    ¡°Hehe, time for you to die old man!¡±


    A few strange voices rang out from ahead. Vige Chief Bu peeked from behind the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to see just who was bold enough to oppose several hundred immortal masters. Lo and behold, he almost ended up wetting his pants! It was the elemental demons!


    Elemental demons, unsurprisingly, were a humanoid race but were different from humans. They were vicious in nature, taking a liking to fight. Elemental demons were split into five types and their appearances varied. They possessed the power of the five elements, where each type could control metal, wood, water, fire or earth. Only death awaited mortals who challenged elemental demons. The great immortal masters were the only people who could oppose them.


    For millenniums, the elemental demons had always been in conflict with humans over territory. Elemental demons had basically be synonymous to evil. It eluded the vige chief as to why would they have interest in a mortal who wasn¡¯t a cultivator.


    ¡°Get them. We have to protect Vige Chief Elder Bu!¡±manded the middle-aged immortal master, whipping his hand to signal for the charge.


    Vige Chief Bu watched everything unfold withoutprehended a thing. He hopelessly remained under the protection of the middle-aged immortal master. s, the immortal master wasn¡¯t able to escape the encirclement with him.


    At dusk, the setting sun dyed half the sky red and cast its red tones onto the Earth, illuminating the mess. The ground was no longer t. Sharp earth spikes impaling corpses upon corpses were ubiquitous. The blood trickled and poured from their incapacitated bodies, yet they determinedly clutched their swords. Trees were strewn about. Corpses of immortal masters dangled the branches. Blood dripped from the leaves. Bodies of water froze. Icicles poked out from their surfaces, stabbing into immortal masters¡¯ corpses. The warm blood coursing down the icicles was not enough to nullify the bone-piercing cold. Immortal masters¡¯ corpses fuelled the mes continuing to burn after scorching the earth, growing them until they rose to meet the sun.


    The vicious flying swords betrayed their wielders, shing through their hearts and bodies. The people who clutched the swords still had eyes filled with surprise and fear, uncertain why their swords turned against them.


    The middle-aged immortal master was covered in wounds as well. He protected Vige Chief Bu the entire time.


    Vige Chief Bu was afraid as he couldn¡¯t believe the immortal masters were defeated. ¡°Has this all got to do with Mu Yu?¡± Vige Chief Bu gulped and asked.


    The middle-aged immortal master nodded: ¡°Only you can help Mu Yu now. Elder, you must survive.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s spiritual energy suddenly erupted. Before ascending into the clouds with Vige Chief Bu, the immortal master sprayed a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Mu Yu¡­¡± Vige Chief Bu murmured, wondering what happened to the kind-hearted child.


    The vige chief thoughts slowly drifted to several years ago. Though he had no idea who many years ago it was, he vividly remembered Mu Yu was twelve back then. Mu Yu¡¯s story was a long one. Back then, Mu Yu was an orphan from Waterstream Vige the vige chief raised.


    <strong>Series trailer</strong>

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    <strong><em>Mu Yu</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, get up already. The sun¡¯s up.¡± Vige Chief Bu, sitting, beside Mu Yu¡¯s bed, shook thetter gently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Yu opened his eyes. Bleary-eyed, he peered at the few stars that had yet to recede outside the window. The sun was nowhere in sight! The roosters had yet to sound off! He clicked his tongue in annoyance, then resumed sleeping.


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t sleep in. Today¡¯s unlike any other. As the second child from Waterstream Vige who has the potential to be an immortal master, you have to get up early to give the immortal masters a good impression.¡± Vige Chief Bu beamed.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mu Yu pulled up his nkets and replied drowsily.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you have to do us proud! People from other viges berate our vige as useless as if it¡¯s an annual custom because we don¡¯t have children who qualify as immortal masters. You have no idea how furious I am!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± half-heartedly replied Mu Yu, scratching his belly.


    ¡°Five children from our neighbour, Rascal Vige, became immortal masters in the past ten years. That¡¯s one every two years on average. That rate is far, far greater than ours. Raindrop Vige is even more impressive. I heard they have two every year, at the very least. That¡¯s twenty in ten years, while we only have two! Isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡± Vige Chief Bu grumbled, not even sure Mu Yu heard him.


    ¡°Great,¡± Mu Yu tossed over to his other side and said blearily.


    ¡°Wake up already. You need to change into another set of clothes and groom yourself. You can¡¯t carry yourself slovenly as an immortal master!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s lethargic reaction rendered the vige chief exasperated. Mu Yu was the second child who could cultivate in the past ten years, but he was always nonchnt. He never cared about what an immortal master represented.


    ¡°All right.¡± Mu Yu tossed back over and stuck a foot out of the nkets, cing it onto the elder¡¯s leg. The braised fish he just dreamed of was so tasty that he drooled.


    ¡°Are you going to just keepzing in bed? I¡¯ll beat you if you don¡¯t get up,¡± threatened Vige Chief Bu, despite never hitting Mu Yu before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get up.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s eyes remained shut.


    ¡°I cooked your favourite braised fish dish. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it!¡± Mu Yu instinctively sat up. His eyes twinkled as he wiped away the drool from the corner of his mouth. He slipped on a pair of underpants and rushed into the kitchen.


    ¡°You glutton.¡± Vige Chief Bu shook his head. He picked up Mu Yu¡¯s clothes from the seat and made his way into the kitchen. Vige Chief Bu chuckled as he watched Mu Yu wolf down the food. He rubbed Mu Yu¡¯s head and told thetter, ¡°Your ancestors would be honoured if you be an immortal master. You have to make us proud. It¡¯s a privilege few are blessed with. They can fly about and do anything, while we mortals can only kneel when we meet them. Once you be one ande back, your status will bepletely different. Last year, when Lu Yiyi from Raindrop Vige returned from Green Pine Sect, their vige specially hung upnterns and decorations, setting off firecrackers in celebration. It sure made me jealous!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yes, yes, yes. I remember that. Their granary caught on fire from the firecrackers. They need fire awareness lessons.¡± Mu Yu continued to shovel rice into his mouth and he gulped down the vige head¡¯s braised fish. He loved this dish the most.


    Everyone in the vige knew Mu Yu was an orphan. Fifteen years ago, a pregnant woman arrived at the vige and gave birth to Mu Yu. When Mu Yu turned two, she left without bidding farewell. Nobody thought well of her after the fact. Fortunately, Vige Chief Bu adopted the boy and raised him for thest ten years. Mu Yu was finally old enough to join the academy.


    ¡°Yeah! It means that standard fire awareness is important. We have to hold a demonstration for fire prevention next time and exin the effective measures against f-,¡± Vige Chief Bu smacked Mu Yu over the head. ¡°Oi, don¡¯t change the topic. The point is they had an immortal master! An immortal master, understand?¡±


    People visited the vige every year just to test the potential of children who had turned twelve. Should they qualify, they would be sent to the academy in town, where cultivation would happen.


    The world was not as simple as most had imagined it to be. Cultivation was the path to sess. Those with great aplishments could cut mountains in half with a wave of a hand ¨C even moving them and filling oceans would be a piece of cake. Everyone yearned for the potential to cultivate. They all wished that they would be someone powerful so that they could pursue longevity and look down on the world.


    Mu Yu stuck out his tongue and mumbled, ¡°If that immortal master was so impressive, why didn¡¯t he extinguish the fire using his magic?¡±


    Stumped, the vige head fiddled with his beard before suggesting, ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe the immortal master master experienced a cooldown period before he could use magic again? Man, how am I supposed to know how their skills work? Who knows? Maybe it was just a bad day to use magic that day.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Mu Yu sniggered dryly.


    <em>Immortal master</em><em>s</em><em> even needed to </em><em>check the date</em><em> before they c</em><em>an</em><em>cast</em><em> magic? </em><em>You sure are</em><em> imaginative</em><em>, geezer</em><em>.</em>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to cultivate even though many people would throw their lives on the line for the opportunity. No one in the vige knew a nightmare often gued him. In his dream, he espied a ruthless demonic figure ¨C a chaos incarnate ¨C massacring humans. In the nightmare, the sky was dark red. The moon was blood-red, and the water was scarlet. Whenever he tried to identify the demonic figure, he would wake up covered in sweat. Specting the demonic figure to be a cultivator, he unknowingly developed distaste for cultivators. Even he himself had no idea why he had the nightmare or its significance.


    Mu Yu only desired to lead a peaceful life with Vige Chief Bu. For all he knew, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be better off once he became an immortal master. Unfortunately, the Vige Chief Bu¡¯s wishes didn¡¯t align with his.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be an exalted man. I just want you to join a better sect, and do our vige proud so that we can hold our heads up high in front of outsiders.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mu Yu picked up a piece of preserved meat reserved for special asions. Today wasn¡¯t one. Mu Yu raised his head. Puzzled, he inquired, ¡°Grandpa, howe you¡¯re willing to cook this?¡±


    ¡°Once you leave, it¡¯ll be a long time before you¡¯ll be able to enjoy my cooking, so I can¡¯t hold back, can I?¡± Vige Chief Bu patted Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    Mu Yu fell silently looked around. Vige Chief Bu didn¡¯t have children. He always treated Mu Yu as his own grandson, was a kind and diligent man; he didn¡¯t ask for much, either. Mu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. When I return, you¡¯ll be able to go on a bragging spree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear. When youe back, I¡¯ll disy you to the people from other viges. I¡¯ll kindly broaden their horizons and show them we have impressive people, as well,¡± Vige Chief Bu, smiling from cheek to cheek.


    Mu Yu blinked: <em>Show </em><em>me</em><em> off? W</em><em>hat am I? Some sort ofmodity for exhibitions?</em>


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s unt,¡± Mu Yu reminded out of good intentions.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, same thing,¡± proudly remarked Vige Chief Bu.


    Mu Yu gave up. Suddenly, a fish bone was lodged in his throat.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    <strong><em>Setting Out</em></strong>


    Mu Yu belched and stretched his back out. He ced his bowl and chopsticks down. ¡°I¡¯ll go chop the firewood now.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu was generous and kind, but Mu Yu couldn¡¯t ept the former¡¯s goodwill and just leech. That was the reason he chopped firewood daily for the vige chief. Unexpectedly, the vige chief stopped him today and chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take you to townter on. If you can be an immortal, I¡¯d prostrate myself before you instead of asking you to chop firewood for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you only kowtow to the dead. Are you cursing me, Grandpa?!¡± joked Mu Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll cover your retirement. If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll pulverise the goon and curse him for life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± chided Vige Chief Bu, waving to hide his consoled undertone. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but go back your luggage now.¡±


    The only possession of his Mu Yu deemed valuable was the green stone ¨C at least, that was what he evaluated it to be ¨C around his neck due to its colour. He mistook it for jade until an erudite elder in the vige told him it was actually stone. Either way, he cherished the item his mother left for him enough to always wear it. His clothing collection came from the kind vigers. Their colours had faded, but they still fitted him. He packed two sets of clothing and headed back. To his surprise, the vigers were waiting for him.


    The vigers cheered on Mu Yu, who they took a liking to thanks to his approachable personality and gave him gifts they prepared, such as shoes ady burned the midnight oil to prepare him. They wanted to see off the second individual from their vige who could attend the academy. An offer to betroth a ten year old daughter still wet behind the ears had him thinking he was too young for marriage.


    ¡°Thank you Miss Wang, Uncle Chong and everyone else. I can¡¯t take any more with me.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s expression read: ¡°Who¡¯s the genius who gave me the rooster? Are you being serious?¡±


    The vigers shoved various things into Mu Yu¡¯s arms, including clothing socks, fruit, eggs and a¡­ a useless rooster in his right hand! Besides their kindness, the vigers wanted to ensure they were in his good graces because he was going to be an immortal¡¯s disciple. In the end, he had to ce them on Vige Chief Bu¡¯s table, or they would hit the ground. Helpless before the chaotic scene, he belted, ¡°Everyone, please hear me out.¡±


    ¡°Quiet! Quiet! Let¡¯s hear what our future immortal master has to say!¡± yelled Uncle Wang, in his renowned booming voice.


    Mu Yu tugged up the corners of his lips. ¡°I will never forget your kindness. I can¡¯t take all of your gifts with me, so please take them back. Thank you once again.¡±


    Mu Yu squeezed out of the crowd, albeit with quiet a struggle and made his way to the vige exit with the vige chief. The vige chief hummed as he merrily strutted down the road, while Mu Yu wore a haggard expression as he followed behind.


    There was a young individual carved onto a statue at the vige entrance. Unfortunately, the nose and eyes were crooked enough to justify it being called hideous. The individual was the other child from the vige besides Mu Yu to be an immortal in thest decade. For that reason, they erected a statue supposedly in his likeness and sang praise of his aplishment ever since. What aplishment? Mu Yu wasn¡¯t privy to the details. All he knew was the immortal took his parents from the vige with him and never stayed in contact with the other vigers. Yet, Vige Chief Bu stopped to offer a bow and recited something. Mu Yu faintly heard, ¡°Protect the vige¡­ immortal masters¡­¡±


    ¡°When someone in the vige is aplished, we willmemorate them. Once you be an immortal, I¡¯ll erect a stone statue in your likeness and offer incense to you daily. What do you think?¡±


    Besides picking up the strangement at the end, Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t jest, Grandpa. You will forever be my grandpa. A grandpa does not bow his head to his grandson.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu stroked his beard. ¡°How about a portrait, then? I¡¯ll hang it up and offer incense daily.¡±


    There was something very wrong with the suggestion, but Mu Yu couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    From the vige in the mountain to the town took half a day on feet. They took a safe main road, which they opened in conjunction with neighbouring viges, as the terrain was friendlier and they could avoid big wild beasts jumping them. Mu Yu had gone to the town in the past when hunters needed to take their catches to the town to sell, so the path wasn¡¯t foreign to him. After making a turn, a middle-aged man adopting a hunched form emerged from behind trees to their side.


    Bow armed and string pulled, the hunter known around the area as Old Zhang vigntly questioned, ¡°Vige Chief, are you taking Mu Yu to the town?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is something the matter? You went out to hunt early this morning, didn¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you be hunting on the other mountain? What are you doing this way?¡± queried Vige Chief Bu.


    Old Zhang lowered his bow and exined, ¡°We are chasing a grey bear. We impaled it with an arrow, but it managed to run this way. I don¡¯t know where it is now. The Lang brothers have gone after it while I am here to warn others from taking this route.¡±


    ¡°I need to take Mu Yu to the academy, though. We can¡¯t bete. We¡¯d have to take a long detour if we take any other path.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you, then. I¡¯ll be worried if I let you two go alone.¡±


    ¡°What happens if otherse this way while you¡¯re gone? Just stay here. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? I was a skilled hunter during my early years, you know? I could take out two bears, let alone one,¡± contended Vige Chief Bu, trusting his experience despite his long retirement.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Uncle Zhang. I¡¯ll look after him,¡± jovially stated Mu Yu, deeming his knowledge acquired from chatting to others to be sufficient in spite of neverbatting wild beasts.


    ¡°All right, but be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one looking after you! You¡¯ve never gone hunting. Hunting takes skill. For instance, you need to be able to judge if a particr prey is a feasible target. The first thing you have to do is look into the window to its soul. You can pick up plenty of information from a wild beast¡¯s gaze¡­¡±


    The two didn¡¯t run into any problems on their journey. Vige Chief Bu gave Mu Yu a lecture on how to hunt, guard against bandits and fiends before somehow veering onto morals, not buying into ims without deliberation, taking into ount the opinions of others and how men must know when to retreat and when to advance et cetera. It certainly wasn¡¯t the first time Mu Yu heard the lectures; he could recite them backwards, as a matter of fact. Vige Chief Bu often hosted wisdom talks in the vige for children when he was bored. Mu Yu was a fan of the talks; rather, he was a fan of the free candy. As for what the talks were about¡­ well¡­ about that¡­


    ¡°In life, always resolve disputes with reason instead of violence wherever possible. If you must resort to violence, don¡¯t talk. That¡¯s the most important lesson to bear in mind.¡±


    Mu Yu yawned, ¡°When do I choose violence, and when do I choose reason?¡±


    ¡°That requires you to learn to draw judgement after examination of one¡¯s mannerisms. If the opposition refuses to be reasonable, reasoning with him would be a waste of time and effort. Just punch his face in. Either w-¡±


    <em>Roar!</em> A grey bear in the distance came charging toward the duo, rocking the earth with each stomp. The bear was twice Mu Yu¡¯s size; its imposing hand wasrger than his face. Mu Yu recognised the arrow stuck in its chest. Although bleeding, the bear considered the elder and child easy prey unlike the hunters, which was why it furiously chased them.


    ¡°Grandpa, I see an opposition refusing to be reasonable. Reasoning with him would be a waste of time and effort. Does that mean we¡¯re going to fight him?¡± asked Mu Yu, burning for a fight.


    ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s a tiny bear. I¡¯ll finish him without breaking a sweat. I¡¯m sure Second Lang shot the arrow. He¡¯s piss weak. I¡¯m going to have to lecture him when I get back!¡±


    Vige Chief Bu whipped out his cherished bow strapped to his back. He cherished the bow he personally made that he rarely took it out. Despite its small size, it was a lethal weapon.


    Fingers gesturing, Mu Yu enthused, ¡°Go for its eyes, Grandpa!¡±


    Maybe it was because they left in a rush. Maybe it was because his mind was too upied with joy. Whatever the case was, Vige Chief Bu¡¯s confidence left his face. ¡°Shoot, my foot! Run for it! I forgot to bring arrows!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    <strong><em>Tree Branches</em></strong>


    Vige Chief Bu bolted with Mu Yu in tow. They didn¡¯t climb the mountain path as the bear would outrun an old man and a kid. Hence, they dashed into the forest. Still, the wounded bear was too fast for them, gradually closing the gap after pinpointing the duo.


    Vige Chief Bu didn¡¯t have actualbat experience against wild beasts, but he did join the seniors on hunts, thereby equipping him with experience and numerous strategies for handling bears. His stamina wasmendable, but his pace quickly dropped off due to old age.


    Mu Yu knew they couldn¡¯t outrun the encroaching bear. To make matters worse, a wounded bear would run wild, especially when it judged its prey to be worth the effort. ying possum wouldn¡¯t save them.


    Panting, Vige Chief Bu fumed, ¡°He might as well have not fired the arrow. The bear doesn¡¯t even appear hurt. M-Mu Yu, run, run, don¡¯t, don¡¯t worry about me. Run back, back to the town.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you¡±


    Ordinary children would be scared, but Mu Yu hid a secret that was his source of confidence. He was more worried about exining the secret to Vige Chief Bu than he was about the supposed danger because he didn¡¯t know how to exin it. His worry led to his hesitance to address the threat.


    ¡°Just do as I say and run. I¡¯ll lure it away. Let¡¯s not both die in vain. Make sure to be an immortal and not let us down.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu stopped, pivoted and raced back to the bear. Mu Yu continued for a brief moment before stopping upon realising Vige Chief Bu had turned back. By the time he spun around, the bear¡¯s w was already poised and ready to strike.


    ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t you hurt my grandpa!¡±


    Mu Yu threw out the tactics for tackling the bear. He decided no regret would be worse than losing his grandpa due to his own hesitance.


    Leaves rustled. A boom sent tremors through the ground. Birds took flight. Leaves scattered. By the time the dust settled, an additional two brown tree branches thick as arms were lodged into the chest of the floored bear.


    Blood and mud trickled from the two ordinary stumps to Mu Yu¡¯s feet. Two tree branches sprouted from the ground out of nowhere when wilted leaves were all that was supposed to be on the ground. He plopped himself onto the ground and gasped for air, extending his arms as though they could usher more air toward him. The tree branches coiled around his arms as though they grew from his arms.


    Vige Chief Bu opened his heavy eyelids and frantically crawled to his feet. He knew better than anyone what the consequences of a bear smacking him would be. He, in fact, imagined the aftermath. After he snapped out of it, he discovered a tree branch wrapped around him. Mu Yu pulled him back whilst firing another two past his head in the opposite direction. The next thing he saw was the bear drop and wheeze until it was dead.


    Vige Chief Bu turned around to see Mu Yu holding the bizarre pose. It wasn¡¯t hard toprehend what transpired. He stammered, ¡°You, you¡­¡± as he staggered back in disbelief. Fear flitted across his ghastly pale face instead of joy after surviving the brush with death. The sight of the tree branches wreathing around Mu Yu¡¯s arm was akin to espying an omen of death.


    Mu Yu pursed his lips, unsure where to start. He was always fearless in the mountains precisely because he could restrain any of the wild beasts he came across. He never revealed the ability for fear of being ostracised as abnormal.


    ¡°Y-you can control trees? H-how are you rted to elemental demons?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu quivered, but rage and resentment surfaced in his eyes. Judging from his reaction, bandits must¡¯ve been benevolentpared to elemental demons.


    Mu Yu lowered his head. He didn¡¯t have the foggiest idea what the answer was. The extent of his knowledge on them was limited to when Vige Chief Bu mentioned the race powerful enough to give many immortals a run for their money so that kids would stop throwing tantrums.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    <strong><em>Elemental Demons</em></strong>


    ¡°Elemental demons are the most diabolic beings in the world. Everywhere they go, they leave a trail of havoc. They have always conspired to exterminate humanity. Immortals strive to master magic in order to eliminate the elemental demons. That is why you must strive to be one of the immortals of legends and exterminate the elemental demons to protect humanity.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu was fond of sharing events outside the vige with the children, and he would weavemon knowledge into his stories.


    The children weren¡¯t scared of the elemental demons in the stories even though Vige Chief Bu illustrated them as divine beings. The children considered them mere fairy tale beings.


    ¡°The elemental demons look sinister and violent. They have two arms and legs, but they sport abominable faces unlike humans, which makes it simple to distinguish. Fear not, for humanity¡¯s immortal drove their race away many years ago. I only saw them once when I was around your age. The drooling beings have fangs, ws and hideous skin. Their skin has a red tinge as if they were burnt with boiling water. Some of them are green simr to toads. Some are ck simrly to bears. Some are blue; the blue ones aren¡¯t too ugly. There are also yellow ones resembling dog constipation,¡± described Vige Chief Bu, pointing to two drops of dog faeces.


    The innocent children erupted intoughter. Mu Yu, however, asked, ¡°Is there something that makes them threatening?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu stopped to think before replying, ¡°Different colour elemental demons possess different abilities. The red type wields fire and has a reputation for burning down buildings. They¡¯re the worst. The ck type wields metal, so they steal sickles and pitchforks. The blue type wields water. They love to freeze water and then smash our buildings with it. I hate the yellow type. They control earth. I once saw them bury a mountain of people beneath an avnche of stones. The green type control trees and rob us of food using their ability. Some are beyond even immortals.¡±


    ¡°C-can we control fire or something?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu mistook Mu Yu¡¯s hand-sping action as an expression of fear and, therefore, paid it no mind. ¡°No, not as humans. If someone ¡®human¡¯ could, they would most probably be an elemental demon in disguise. Be careful of that.¡±


    ¡°Where are they? We want to see them.¡±


    The children imagined the elemental demons to just be unfriendly; they had no clue what sort of evil they were talking about. Vige Chief Bu wagged his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. We don¡¯t have any in our vige, but they¡¯re out there. They eat children.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu tried to scare the curious children with a monster face, but Mu Yu was the only child to fearfully lower his head the same way he did upon revealing his ability to control trees.


    Mu Yu was aware of his ability to control trees during his childhood. Owing to the fright after hearing the story and his orphan status, he concealed the ability in case he was deemed an elemental demon. His fear of his own ability and being ostracised was the reason he didn¡¯t want to be an immortal, preferring to remain in the vige and listen to Vige Chief Bu¡¯s stories.


    Kids in the vige used ¡°elemental demon¡± as a derogatory term, while Mu Yu would avoid being associated with the term. The absence of his parents, whom he questioned if they were elemental demons, strengthened his spection he was an elemental demon. He tried tugging on his face and checking his skin, but he definitely bled and didn¡¯t have the skin colour of one of the five elements. s, he resorted to using his ability, knowing Vige Chief Bu would link him to elemental demons. Sadly, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an elemental demon,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.


    Vige Chief Bu wiped his perspiration, instinctively retreated, then stepped forward, demonstrating his dilemma. He suddenly heaved a pent-up breath and patted Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t. If you were, we¡¯d be dead by now, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Mu Yu looked up, eyes wide. ¡°I do not know how I can control trees, either. It just¡­ happened as if I was born with the ability.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu was no ignorant fool. Mu Yucked the defining characteristics of any elemental demon. He reasoned it was absurd for an elemental demon to spend so long in their vige. What would it be after? What could they even offer, was a better question. He conjectured the boy¡¯s mother left him due to her knowledge of his ability. Although the suspicion Mu Yu¡¯s father was an elemental demon popped into mind, he shot down the ridiculous thought. ording to present knowledge, humans and elemental demons couldn¡¯t be romantically involved when thettercked emotion ¨C not to mention the mutual hatred for each other.


    Vige Chief Bu sat leaning on a tree. Tone cordial, he expressed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it, either. Let me share with you onest piece of wisdom: we can¡¯t choose our parents, but we can choose the life we lead. Your abilities are less important than how you use that ability. That being said¡­ Never let anyone else know of your ability. I wouldn¡¯t have believed you if I didn¡¯t raise you and know you well. Others won¡¯t be so trusting or willing to reason.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s elevated shoulders rxed upon hearing the vige chief and his stern warning. Though hemonly griped Vige Chief Bu was a chatterbox, he did listen to thetter¡¯s lessons and respected his character. He nced down at Vige Chief Bu¡¯s trousers and saw it was wet between the legs. ¡°Grandpa, I, uh, think you scared yourself wet.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. You go fight a bear! Had it not been for me stalling him, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to incapacitate him so easily,¡± retorted Vige Chief Bu, standing up and peering around to search for a way to clean himself.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you the best.¡± Mu Yu chortled. Once he struggled to his feet, he ced his hand on a birch. Part of his abilities was being able to collect information from the trees¡¯ feedback. In essence, he could employ them as scouts. Trusting Vige Chief Bu with his secret, he pointed. ¡°There is a small creek that way.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu nced at Mu Yu and sped over in the direction thetter pointed.


    Mu Yu understood Vige Chief Bu wanted him to be an immortal to exterminate the elemental demons. If he was human, he had a duty to protect mankind and y the demons to prove his humanity.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    <strong><em>Chance of Bing an Immortal</em></strong>


    Despite having visited the city before, visiting it again was a new experience for Mu Yu. Over a hundred households in the vige weren¡¯t even a tenth of the city¡¯s poption. The duo distinctively resembled people from the countryside amongst the crowd.


    Vige Chief Bu needed a moment to locate the academy since he hadn¡¯t visited in some time. After confirming the location of the academy, the vige chief led Mu Yu through the crowd.


    ¡°The four big sects established the academy together. They send out a representative annually to select talented children twelve years old to be trained into immortals. After they report in to the academy, sects wille to choose which child they wish to take. If you are chosen, your life will be smooth sailing henceforth. You¡¯re our second candidate in thest decade.¡±


    Mu Yu ssified the young immortal who tested his bones a few days to be cold and haughty. He was indifferent when he found Mu Yu met the conditions to be considered. He simply informed them Mu Yu qualified and instructed to take him to the academy before departing. Mu Yu disliked the youth¡¯s imperious attitude. Thest child from their vige to be one returned with his nose in the clouds. Vige Chief Bu treated the child courteously. Ostensibly, bing an immortal required one to forego the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t keen on bing an emotionless individual.


    ¡°Does bing an immortal make one aloof?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu stopped to mull over the question before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Most of them are superior beings, so I can understand they don¡¯t have anymon topics with us. I guess you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°Look who we have here. Vige Chief Bu, how do you do?¡± hollered someone behind the duo.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t recognise the voice.


    Vige Chief Bu froze. Though grouchy somewhat, he looked over his shoulder and forcefully tugged up the corners of his lips. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I¡¯m taking a few of our kids to the academy. May I ask what you are doing here?¡±


    The oaf before Mu Yu owned a thick and wide back plus a beard on his cheeks. He was Raindrop Vige¡¯s vige chief, Dahu. At least, two children from their vige qualified each year to the envy of other viges.


    ¡°We also have a qualified candidate, so I¡¯m also here to take him to the academy,¡± Vige Chief Bu dered with his chest high and hand on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, really? We have four this year!¡± gloated Vige Chief Dahu, pulling the four out in front.


    ¡°Four?¡± eximed Vige Chief Bu, surprised.


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re lucky this year. The county magistrate waived our taxes for half a year to celebrate!¡±


    Thanks to them having, at least, two qualified candidates annually, the county magistrate valued Raindrop vige, reduced their taxes and was more open to business deals. Over time, it led to Raindrop Vige developing into the wealthiest vige around Waterstream Mountain.


    Vige Chief Bu scrubbed Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Hmph! Being chosen to join a sect is another matter altogether! Mu Yu is talented enough to enter Green Pine Sect.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. Green Pine Sect isn¡¯t easy to get into. He looks sonky; he¡¯d be fortunate to join a second-rate sect. Don¡¯t tell anyone else, but, a few days ago, the immortal who examined Xiaohu¡¯s bones was startled! He badgered me to make sure I brought Xiaohu over! What did the immortal who examined your kid say? Haha! We have to get going.¡±


    Xiaohu took a quick nce at Mu Yu, then nced away as if thetter wasn¡¯t worth his time, leading to Dahu mocking Vige Chief Bu a second time prior to waltzing off. Vige Chief Bu had no verbal ammunition, though. After all, the immortal who checked Mu Yu walked off with a straight face and noment.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you must join one of the top sects. I can¡¯t wait to see his bitter face!¡±


    Mu Yu just nodded. The four biggest sects were Green Pine Sect, Jiuhua Sect, Swallow Mountain Sect and Wordless Sect. Merely being enrolled in one of those four sects was brag-worthy. God forbid anyone knew their disciple-selection criteria. Vige Chief Bu once mentioned they might¡¯ve chosen their disciples based on appearances!


    Mu Yu¡¯s aptitude wasn¡¯t outstanding. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t much hope for him. Joining a second-rate school would be considered a privilege, but who knew what the future held? Truth be told, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t a fan of Dahu¡¯s smug look. In a way, it motivated him to join a first-rate school just to shine a light onto Dahu¡¯s failure and relish the jealous look on his face.


    After squeezing through rowdy crowds, the duo finally reached the grandeur red building, where dragons and phoenixes were carved onto the precious ck timber door pirs. An imposing blue dragon sportingrge copper eyes was carved onto the door using a rock. The splendid interior¡¯s ambience was more refined than the buildings around. They were at the academy, a ce ordinary folks deemed a sacred ground. Two young immortals attired in blue sat cross-legged casually by the door with their eyes closed.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    <strong><em>Academy</em></strong>


    Colour Mu Yu surprised. Elders, hunters draping beast fur over their shoulders, vigers in x clothing, gorgeous young girls, middle-aged schrs and you name it, shoving each other and carrying on in loud voices. The onlymon factor between them was the fact they apanied children in Mu Yu¡¯s age bracket. Suffice to say, they were there to drop their children off at the academy. Some distant rtives also joined their children, reminding them of this and that, expressing how proud they were of their children and so forth.


    ¡°Look, flying immortal masters!¡±


    The people present gazed up to see three immortal masters, two males and a female, flying over on their swords. The leader of the trio was a refined youth donning a white robe and golden silk around his waist that flickered against the breeze. His gleaming sword was a testament to his regal aura. His smile suggested he was approachable. The girl next to him exuded an ethereal vibe thanks to her fluttering robe and radiant skin. The other male dressed in a grey robe and, simrly, gave off an ethereal vibe as he fanned himself with his ck bamboo folding fan.


    The attendees couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. The trio gently touched down at the entrance and stored their flying swords away. The two youths by the door stopped meditating and rose to greet the trio with a palm-fist salute. The trio reciprocated the greeting.


    ¡°Senior Brother Bai, almost all of the other sects have arrived. You will be in charge of this selection, so you should hurry in,¡± politely reported the youth in green.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡± The youth in white nodded affably before entering the academy with his two friends.


    The youth in white was considered Green Pine Sect¡¯s prodigy senior disciple. The girl in purple was the daughter of Green Pine Sect¡¯s patriarch, who was universally acknowledged as the supreme immortal master among immortal masters.


    ¡°Mu Yu, I hope you can join Green Pine Sect. Worstes to worst, you have to join one almost as good as them, so do your best.¡± Vige Chief Bu adjusted Mu Yu¡¯s clothes.


    The power to decide wasn¡¯t in Mu Yu¡¯s field. Hopeless, he nodded.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please quiet down. Qualified children, step forward and ce your hand on this rock. Guardians, please stay behind the line,¡± instructed the youth, voice calm, yet authoritative, before he generated a red line across the ground with a sweep of his hand.


    Mu Yu was rather surprised the examination process was so straight forward and a repeat of the test hepleted back at the vige several days ago. In addition, he recognised the white rock on the table as the very same type he was tested with. The reason they conducted prior tests was to wither down the number of enthusiastic children rocking up at the second round of tests. It would¡¯ve been quite the ordeal to handle if there was an enormous crowd to keep in line.


    The eager folks hurriedly lined up, albeit trying to squeeze in front, afraid their child would miss out, but still maintaining an eptable degree of order.


    Upon cing their hands on the rock, it would glow, and then the youth would tell them to head in.


    ¡°You fail. Step back,¡± the youth told a nervous child.


    The nervous child stuttered iprehensibly. Despite failing to make the rock glow, he attempted to sneak inside. Families of children who failed hoped that the failure was a mere fluke and wanted them to try again. Unfortunately, they had to ept the reality.


    The youth repeated, ¡°Let me repeat myself: do not pray for flukes. Your child either has what it takes or they do not. Do not waste our time, or we will not hesitate to stop you.¡±


    After the stern warning, those who tried to push their luck took a step back. The youth gave the nervous child a warning stare. Frightened, the child wailed with his face red and ran back to his parents. His parents kept their heads down as they hastily left the venue.


    Most of the children qualified and headed in. Parents tried to look over the shoulders of others.


    ¡°Go on! Be a good boy and remember¡­¡± Vige Chief Bu affectionately caressed Mu Yu¡¯s head, then bent down to whisper in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone find out about your ability.¡±


    Mu Yu was most reluctant to part with Vige Chief Bu. He hugged Vige Chief Bu chief before squeezing through the crowd. As he headed over to the table, he deliberated what sort of life awaited him after bing an immortal master. He recalled the parents of previous boy from his vige not recognising their son when he returned. He suspected the vige chief wouldn¡¯t recognise him when he returned, either. He looked over his shoulder onest time and heaved a big breath. The rock shed when he ced his hand on it. He then headed through therge red door.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    <strong><em>In the Name of the Supreme Elderly Lord!</em></strong>


    There were only four to five hundred children who qualified to cultivate. The packed entrance was merely the guardians.


    Mu Yu stood alone in a courtyard, trees apanying him. A middle-aged immortal master maintained order alone. Under the yful surface, the children were nervous to some extent and well-behaved, especially since they were in immortal masters¡¯ territory. They pondered if they¡¯d be sent home in the case no sect chose them. Mu Yu could imagine Vige Chief Bu¡¯s disappointment if that embarrassing fate befell him.


    Though he brushed it off earlier, Mu Yu fixed his appearance up since Vige Chief Bu proimed they vetted disciples based off appearances. It was a daunting task for Mu Yu to do his hair because he didn¡¯t have parents to do it for him before departing; he didn¡¯t even wash his hair in the morning. After fleeing from the grey bear, saying he was covered in filth was an understatement. He loathed himself for not washing his clothes at the creek when Vige Chief Bu did.


    After the immortal master left, a chubby boy opined, ¡°I heard we¡¯ll have to wrestle wild beastster, and the best performer will supposedly be chosen.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Y-You¡¯re joking. How are we supposed to defeat wild beasts?¡± stuttered a boy who appeared malnourished.


    ¡°My brother said the test would be damaging. He said you¡¯ll be left brain dead if you¡¯re not careful,¡± a girl with two braids pointing up imed, fingers sped tightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s just jealous he can¡¯t cultivate!¡± retorted the chubby boy.


    ¡°They will test whether or not we can use magic, you ignorant bumpkins,¡± mocked the son of a noble family.


    The chubby boy sarcastically asked, ¡°How are we supposed to know magic? What? You can wield magic?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s a given. My family tutor is a skilled immortal master. Watch me, bumpkins.¡±


    The excited children hurriedly made way, eager to see the demonstration. Smug, the wealthy boy warmed up his wrists. He pressed his hands together, extended an index finger, recited something and shook his head at the same time.


    ¡°What are you mumbling?¡± questioned the chubby boy.


    ¡°Immortal masters need to recite incantations to cast sills, bumpkin. Stop interrupting me.¡± The wealthy boy squatted down parallel to the floor and hiked his hips up. He purposely raised his voice for everyone to hear. ¡°In the name of the supreme elderly lord, wind, fire and lightning, Imand you¡­¡±


    Some of the children were dazzled. Meanwhile, the chubby boy muttered under his breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what the granny next door recites when she banishes spirits? Is your tutor a spirit banisher, too?¡±


    Thest time someone imed ghosts were running rampant the vige, they invited a priest to expel the evil spirit. The priest drank wine and spat fire, scaring the vigers. As such, Mu Yu recognised the incantation and had to resist augh.


    Embarrassment seared through the wealthy boy¡¯s cheeks, but he ignored the chubby boy. He pressed his index fingers together and pointed at the ground. He thrust forward, generating a buzzing sound as something qi moved shot from his finger into the ground, parting the dirt and leaving a faint mark on the ground.


    The hole was only as deep as a fingernail ¨C not to mention the ground was just sand ¨C but the kids were amazed. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t exin how the boy managed to shoot a ray of qi from his finger out of nowhere. If the test really was a test of their magic skills, the wealthy boy would be the only one to pass. The children started to panic, believing the wealthy boy¡¯s im. Some tried to imitate the skill.


    ¡°Hmph, I told it was an advanced spell. It¡¯ll take you ages to learn! My tutor is a sage!¡±


    The chubby boy curled his lips. ¡°You farted using your finger, big deal.¡± Despite his scathing jab, the chubby boy sneaked off to try and imitate the skill.


    ¡°In the name of the supreme, supreme, supreme, wait. Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wait. Wind, fire, lightning, earth, what was it again?¡±


    The children tried to recite the same incantation, if not conjure up an entirely new one. Mu Yu even heard something about open sesame. He wondered why not red bean or green been. He obviously wasn¡¯t a fan of sesame. Jokes aside, the tense attitudes relieved his tension. After all, it was a relief to know he wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t cast magic. If everyone was bound to fail, surely they had another test in mind.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Get in line!¡± reprimanded the middle-aged immortal master, uponing back and seeing the children amidst their ¡°spell casting¡± endeavour. After everyone hastily lined up, he exined, ¡°We will now move on to the test. Come with me, but maintain order.¡±


    The immortal master turned and made his way to another courtyard with an illusory arched door. He pushed it open and led the children into the spacious location. Dozens of immortal masters sat in chairs atop the circr staircases around them, carefully observing the children in the vacant spot dead centre. The children¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. The people sitting in the seats varied in age and appearance. Even their clothing ranged from normal to extravagant.


    They had never seen so many immortal masters in one ce before. A part of the children was excited about their prospects of joining the immortal masters. The immortal masters talked amongst themselves and pointed to the children. Mu Yu silently prayed they¡¯d spare him more attention.


    ¡°Now, the test shall soonmence. When you are summoned, file up to the tforms in the groups I assigned you to before, and you will be told what to do,¡± instructed the middle-aged immortal master, stoically.


    Everyone shifted their gaze over to where the immortal master pointed, which was dead centre in the vacant space, where a boulder sat in what resembled a ring. A white-haired sat at the table of tokens next to it. None of the children had any wild guesses for what the tokens were.


    Mu Yu: <em>Are they going to ask us to pick up the boulder?</em>

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    <strong><em>Moving the Boulder</em></strong>


    Bai Lang effortlessly glided over to the tform from the audience area. The senior disciple and representative of Green Pine Sect, as well as the host of the disciple selection, won the children¡¯s attention.His appearance ceased the discussion among the immortal masters owing to his background. The elder at the table also stood up and courteously stood aside.


    Bai Lang greeted the immortal masters with a fist-palm salute. ¡°Greetings friends and elders. This one¡¯s is here on behalf of Green Pine Sect to administrate this selection under his teacher¡¯s instruction for his teacher is training in seclusion. Should this one have any shorings in his handling of the matter, please pardon him.¡±


    ¡°Do not mind us, and do what you must. Daoist Qingsong is an esteemed elder amongst us,¡± expressed a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Indeed. It is worth celebrating Daoist Qingsong¡¯s improvements, as well!¡± agreed a man with a red face.


    Bai Lang bowed to the man with the red face. He straightened up. ¡°Thank you, Elders. Now, let the testmence! Please use your best judgement to select the disciples you take a liking to. ording to the rules in previous years, the stone spiritual mountain ranking shall decide which of us earns the privilege to choose disciples first. We came out in first cest year and selected five disciples. Jiuhua Sect was second followed by Wordless Sect, Swallow Mountain¡­ Each sect is allowed to select five disciples. Everyone is only permitted to select two disciples of the same level. Everyone may choose from the remainders as they see fit.¡±


    Of the twenty-odd sects Bai Lang listed, Mu Yu could only remember the first four mentioned. Green Pine Sect was a free one and the most memorable for self-exnatory reasons. Being Bai Lang¡¯s junior would¡¯ve been nice, Mu Yu thought.


    Chubby rolled his fingers into his palm. ¡°Dustfallen Sect was namedst. Therefore, it must be the worst sect. I mustn¡¯t embarrass myself and end up with them.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to discern what the order of sects listed indicated, especially when Bai Lang¡¯s condescending undertone reinforced the implicit suggestion. Some deemed joining Dustfallen Sect the same as closing the doors to a bright future. Still, some deemed it a positive opportunity. After all, not being wanted at all was the worse oue possible.


    Historically, Green Pine Sect would always recruit all of the candidates who showed the most potential. The top four would be able to recruit candidates they were satisfied with, while the remainder had to ept ordinary candidates. Thest candidate chosen was considered one with no hope. There wasn¡¯t much that could be done because the four biggest sects established the academy in order to recruit better disciples. The other sects were relegated to putting up with the leftovers begrudgingly.


    It was acknowledged that twelve years old was the prime age for children to begin their cultivation quest. Test results before they were twelve didn¡¯t yield urate representations of the children¡¯s true potential. The only way a sect could obtain an urate reading was if they visited every vige and town for every child in the age bracket every year. It was a time consuming endeavour that didn¡¯t promise to bear fruit. Plus, it was a trade-off, in the sense that they were sacrificing their own development time to search for a talented candidate. The challenge of finding a qualified candidate was too small for smaller sects to justify the costs involved. Thus, they had to rely on recruiting candidates from the academy the four biggest sects established.


    Sure, every disciple was a unique individual; however, by no means was joining a reputable sect a free ticket to bing a skilled immortal master. If there was an advantage, it would arguably be having more motivation thanks to the more fierypetition. At most, it would mean one had a head start. Their future rode on their effort, something smaller sects knew best since they often nurtured their own share of outstanding immortal masters through that very mean.


    Bai Lang gave the elder with white hair a nod. ¡°Let us begin, Elder Xun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Bai.¡±


    Although the academy didn¡¯t have much influence over other sects, Bai Lang was an exception.


    After Bai Lang returned to his seat, the elder turned back to send the middle-aged immortal master a signal. The immortal master gestured he understood, then turned his attention to the children. ¡°You may head up now. Remember: one at a time and try to move the boulder.¡±


    Mu Yu certainly wasn¡¯t the only one d the hearsay wasn¡¯t true. Well, the wealthy boy was disappointed he didn¡¯t have a chance to unt his magic skills. Having said that, it was oundish to expect them to move a boulder the size of a grown human. They were concerned what the consequences of failing to move it were. Thenky boy even felt he¡¯d have a better chance of winning against a wild beast with his agility than moving the boulder; war of attrition was always a feasible tactic, after all. Worth noting was the test concept was puzzling. What was being tested? Strength?


    The first candidate was a lean young girl. Her heart thudded hard. She tripped on the stairs, but everyone was so nervous that they couldn¡¯t find it in them tough. Elder Xun gave the girl a smile. ¡°Rx. ce your hands on the rock, and you will know what to do. It¡¯s simple.¡±


    The girl found it hard to believe it was as simple as Elder Xun depicted it to be. She bit down on her lips to control her tears before taking a deep breath. She ced her hands onto the boulder. Her eyes widened, and then she contracted her brows. Next, she shut her eyes. Those who were aware of the process observed the girl closely. Those who didn¡¯t tried to make sense of her reaction.


    The grey boulder glowed green. Various reactions, including envy and surprise, surged through the audience. She opened her eyes and flustered upon noticing the gazes trained on her. As the boulder didn¡¯t move, she felt uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve passed the test. Take this, and go stand over there,¡± instructed Elder Xun, jovially passing the girl a green token.


    The girl jubntly took the token and jogged over to the spot she was directed to. Meanwhile, the children were scratching their heads, baffled if it was as simple as cing their hands onto the boulder.


    When the boy next touched it, he turned the grey rock orange. Hence, Elder Xun handed the boy an orange token. The boy swung his arms and remarked, ¡°That was so simple. I thought we had to move it to pass.¡±


    Most of the children produced a red colour. Those who turned the boulder yellow impressed immortal masters. It soon urred to Mu Yu that the boulder produced red, orange, yellow, green, teal, blue or purple. Judging from the immortal masters¡¯ reactions, he spected red was ordinary, and green was considered terrific. He hadn¡¯t noticed any colour that impressed them more than green. Around five of the children failed to change the boulder¡¯s colour. Elder Xun uninterestedly handed them grey tokens, and that was it for them.


    The four children from Raindrop Vige, who were part of Xiaohu¡¯s clique, blocked Mu Yu¡¯s path out of the blue and gave him derisive looks. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you from Useless Vige?¡±


    Mu Yu furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m from Waterstream Vige, not Useless Vige.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    <strong><em>Boulder Colour</em></strong>


    ¡°I know that. But the fact you¡¯ve only had two people capable of cultivating in a decade makes you useless, doesn¡¯t it?¡± derided Xiaohu.


    ¡°More doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything. Is the sect you join not of prime importance?¡± debated Mu Yu, tone calm.


    ¡°You sound as if you n to join Green Pine Sect, hahaha. I¡¯m dead.¡± Xiaohu and his pals burst intoughter.


    The immortal master had his hands full maintaining order, let alone managing every individual, allowing Xiaohu and his cohorts to boldly humiliate Mu Yu, who opted to y a taciturn character. It wasn¡¯t worth bickering when it wasn¡¯t as though they could mock their way into Green Pine Sect. Besides, the results had yet to be decided.


    ¡°The immortal master who examined my body told me I had toe to the academy for the selection. He personally told me I was a natural immortal master. What did your examiner tell you?¡±


    Mu Yu brushed Xiaohu off with silence. Frankly, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t keen on joining Green Pine Sect, citing their advanced cultivators had a greater chance of putting him in danger if they found out about his ability.


    ¡°Hard to say!¡±


    The boulder glowed yellow. Nerves getting to him, Mu Yu clenched his fists. Xiaohu shot Mu Yu a smirk before taking to the tform when it was the former¡¯s turn. When he ced his hand on the boulder, it turned teal! Teal was ranked between green and blue, with green being the lowest rank.


    Immortal masters jumped to their feet. Bai Lang pinched his eyebrows together. Elder Xun was so stunned he forgot to pass Xiaohu a token.


    Middle-aged immortal master: ¡°Thest person to generate teal was Young Master Bai Lang. He will be as promising as Young Master Bai Lang! I should¡¯ve struck up a friendship with him.¡±


    Xiaohu was quick to learn what the reactions meant. He gave Mu Yu another smirk and gestured a challenge with his hand. Then, he turned back to the academy¡¯s chambein. ¡°Hey, old man, my token?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, here you are,¡± apologised Elder Xun, even smiling.


    Mu Yu had to admit Xiaohu surprised him to some extent. It was pretty much set in stone Xiaohu would join Green Pine Sect.


    Mu Yu noticed the teal glow took a while to gradually disappear. Yellow and green glowssted longerpared to red and orange, which onlysted for approximately thirty seconds. Teal glowed for almost fifteen minutes. Owing to the sustained glow, the examination had to be paused until the boulder returned to homeostasis.


    Two other children from Raindrop Vige produced orange. Thest one produced yellow.


    Xiaohu stood alone, while the other children stood in their assigned colour groups. There were roughly ten with green tokens ¨C the most worried,nky boy was amongst them. There were over twenty with yellow tokens ¨C the wealthy and chubby boys were amongst them. There were over fifty with orange tokens. Roughly eighty to ny of them had red tokens. There were only about thirty kids not assigned a colour.


    When it was Mu Yu¡¯s turn, he took in a deep breath and stepped up to the tform. He caught sight of Xiaohu hurling insults with body gestures, but Mu Yu quickly refocused himself on the grey boulder.


    Elder Xun cordially nodded to every kid. After all, who knew if they¡¯d be the next prized genius? Mu Yu was no exception. ¡°Remember not to resist no matter what happens. Commence!¡±


    Mu Yu ced his hand onto the boulder and shut his eyes. He felt a warm sensation transfer from the boulder to his hand, then circted to every nook and cranny, searching for something unbeknownst to him. He did as he was told and didn¡¯t resist it. The cirction rewarded him to a soothing feelingparable to rxing in a hot spring. He had an urge to unleash the surge of energy he felt roiling inside him. The warm energy gradually made its way to his dantian, which was located five centimetres below his navel.


    The warm energy abruptly ran rampant, stealing control of Mu Yu¡¯s body. His senses were amplified. He felt the fine green wands below waving and rustling. He could sense flower buds on the verge of blooming and haggy green strings sprouting from the gaps in the rocks. The scenerying to life brought joy to him. He wished tomand the growth of the green life, absorb sunlight and rain. As long as he desired it, he could¡¯ve turned the surroundings into a lush meadow decorated with nts.


    <em>Stop, stop, </em>


    Recalling Vige Chief Bu¡¯s warning, Mu Yu forcibly put up a resistance against the flow of energy. The energy fought back, insistent onpleting its mission. The two wrestled in his dantian. Slowly but surely, he forced the energy out of his arm and jerked his arm back forthwith. He vigorously opened his eyes and gasped for air, sweating profusely. To his dismay, the boulder was grey, an ugly and unwanted grey. The energy also vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Grey for you. Head over there,¡± instructed Elder Xun.


    Mu Yu bitterly epted the token. He started to worry no sect would take him in, and Vige Chief Bu would be disappointed. He knew the boulder might not have remained grey had he not yanked his hand back. In his opinion, he should¡¯ve, at least, produced yellow based on the energy he sensed inside him. Of course, he might¡¯ve produced the same oue, regardless. What was done was done, nheless. On a positive note, his failure removed attention from him. The grass and nts stopped growing.


    <em>I guess I can at least say Grandpa won¡¯t have to be worried about my safety.</em>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t rub sess in Xiaohu¡¯s face and had to put up with the scornfulughter. While he had an urge to give Xiaohu a knuckle cake, the immortal masters would¡¯ve prevented it for sure to protect the prized prodigy.


    The twenty or so kids after Mu Yu passed. Mu Yu was in no mood to watch them; he just prayed he was epted into a sect so as to not dash Vige Chief Bu¡¯s hopes.


    Once the test was finished, it was time to move onto selection hour. The immortal masters rose to their feet. To be candid, there was little point in all of them getting eager and standing up since the selection order had been determined beforehand. If there was anything that was certain, it was that Green Pine Sect would choose Xiaohu.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    <strong><em>Disciple Selection</em></strong>


    The selection followed a two round process. In the first round, each set would be permitted to choose five and only two of the same level. Howbeit, they were permitted to choose as many of the red-rank candidates as they desired owing to the red-rank candidates being thergest group.


    Green Pine Sect chose Xiaohu, unsurprisingly, two green and two yellow children. Every sect was hung up over Xiaohu, but they agreed on the system, so¡­ The four big sects chose their disciples. Overall, the selection process was rather quick as most elders had in mind who they wanted during the test and already worked out the chances of getting their pick. That said, some went and checked the candidates physically before making up their mind. Despite being treated asmodities, the children were ted.


    After the first round ended, Mu Yu noticed nobody chose a single candidate from the grey-rank group! At that rate, they wouldn¡¯t be chosen even in the second round. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t imagine the look on the Vige Chief Bu¡¯s face if he was sent home. It was a conundrum. On one hand, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t interested in cultivating or being an immortal master. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Waterstream Vige.


    Indeed, only the candidates in the grey-rank group were remaining after the second round. Some of the children furtively wiped their tears. It was harsh for adults to ept, let alone children. The praise they were showered with prior and the pressure on them didn¡¯t help. Mu Yu had no clue who the immortal master representing deadst Dustfallen Sect was, but he assumed the sect only took in candidates from the red-rank group. If there was a lesson to be learnt from the trial, it was that apititude was imperative in the world of cultivation.


    The sects took turns leaving with their ne disciples, leaving the stranded children in the grey-rank group wondering where they were supposed to go. Seeing the sects leave, some of the children eventually broke down. Mu Yu felt an urge tofort one of the girls wailing but realised he was in no position tofort her.


    Elder Xun approached the group of children in the grey token group after all of the immortal masters left. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a tough pill to swallow, but aptitude trumps all in the world of cultivation. You now have two options: one, you can head straight home and lead an ordinary life or try to pursue the life of a schr. Thetter isn¡¯t a bad option, and you¡¯ll find sess in another field. The other option is to stay here as recement disciples.¡±


    ¡°What is a recement disciple?¡±


    Elder Xun thought they knew. He gave them a smile. ¡°They are candidates who stay at the academy. Although theyck in the talent department, they can still cultivate. They progress slowly, but one of the sects may take notice of your skills if you work hard and recruit you.¡±


    The crying children ceased crying upon hearing they could stay and still had a chance. They would rather grasp at an opportunity no matter how small it was than hang up their gloves. Mu Yu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t naively presume it was so simple; there had to be a price to pay.


    Elder Xun continued, ¡°If you stay here, you must work for the academy. If other sects visit, you must treat them as esteemed guests. Once you grow up, you will have to visit viges, cities and towns to search for other twelve year old children and inform them toe here. If you fulfil your duties, you will be rewarded with spiritual stones. The stones are the currency used in the world of cultivation and an item for cultivation. You will learn more about them in the future if you choose. Now, it is time for you to choose whether your stay or depart.¡±


    The children began to raise hands one after another to indicate they were staying; nobody wanted to have regrets. They were an optimistic bunch. Mu Yu understood the exnation. In essence, they were the academies servants. Though he wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about it, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint the vige chief, leading to him wrestling with himself.


    As Elder Xun never doubted they would all stay, he didn¡¯t borate. ¡°In that case,e with me. I will help you settle down, and I will arrange work for you tomorrow.¡±


    The kids followed after Elder Xun, wearing either gleeful or determined expressions. Mu Yu sighed and sluggishly followed right at the end deliberately. He looked back at the grey stone and bemoaned a mere tool determined so many futures, yet sat there unperturbed as if it had nothing to do with it. The thought of ¡°what if¡± gued Mu Yu. He wanted to try sneaking back at night to try again, figuring nobody would notice even if he allowed the vegetation to grow at night.


    Mu Yu started to turn back around, but he saw someone next to the stone mid turn. The elder was dressed in simple clothing. He had white hair and a white beard. He had the aura of a retired vige elder but also an ethereal aura.


    The elder performed visual recon of the surroundings and eventually gazed in Mu Yu¡¯s direction. The elder narrowed his eyes. When they locked eyes, Mu Yu felt as though the elder was peeking into his body. Startled, Mu Yu averted his gaze and picked up his pace to catch up with the others, praying his secret was a secret only Vige Chief Bu and he knew about.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    <strong><em>Disciple Selection</em></strong>


    The academy was massive. Many immortal masters were going about their day. Perhaps calling it a post house wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. The people the children passed by would scrutinise them and point. Some of them cackled, scoffing at the ¡°failures¡±.


    ¡°I said Useless Vige can¡¯t produce anything but useless people, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Mu Yu looked up to see Xiaohu blocking the path. What would a future superstar want with a disciple at the bottom of the rung, wondered onlookers.


    Annoyed, Mu Yu demanded, ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Scary! Not. Know your ce,¡± brayed Xiaohu, shoving Mu Yu back.


    Mu Yu found his bnce after a small step back. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was told you lot were our servants. Is that any way for a servant to behave?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± Mu Yu attempted to walk past, only for Xiaohu to stop him again.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Young Master?¡± asked Deacon Xun, hurrying over and smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re these servants¡¯ superior servant, right?¡± asked Xiaohu.


    Elder Xu, indeed, was assigned a grey token in the past. Like the children, he stayed at the academy in hopes of eventually being recruited. The reason he was still there at his old age was self-exnatory. The highest he could climb was to the post of the school¡¯s general manager. The only reason said servants could put up with living their lives subservient to immortal masters was because they were considered higher on the hierarchypared to ordinary folks. Once they left the academy, they were just another face in the crowd.


    ¡°Yes, I am, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Okay, make him admit he¡¯s useless, and I¡¯ll spare him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know your bed time was so early.¡± Mu Yu looked away.


    ¡°We cannot actually do that as it is against the rules, Young Master. He is new to the academy and is not under anyone¡¯s jurisdiction yet. Before he turns sixteen, he is not obligated to serve any immortal master,¡± General Manager Xun exined.


    ¡°Tch! You¡¯re over sixteen, so you have to follow my orders, correct?¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to name your request, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Make him admit he¡¯s useless.¡±


    General Manager Xun nced over to Mu Yu then shook his head. ¡°I cannot do that. Before he turns sixteen, he is not useless.¡±


    The children in the grey token group were d and grateful to see General Manager Xun would shield them. At the very least, he was one person who wouldn¡¯t bully them and wouldn¡¯t let them suffer injustices. In reality, he had no obligation to protect them due to their shoring. That being said, if he allowed the disciples at the academy to be thrown around, nobody would want to stay on to be a victim.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to y, you call yourself useless on his behalf,¡± demanded Xiaohu, gaining courage from the smiles on him.


    Although it was obvious Xiaohu was trying to make a statement, General Manager Xun had to figuratively bow his head. General Manager Xun took in a big breath and announced, ¡°I am us-¡±


    ¡°General Manager Xun, you need not say anything. Xiaohu or whatever your face is, who are you to be calling people useless? Everyone here is capable of cultivating. You haven¡¯t even started, yet your ego is bigger than you. What are you even smug about? Try again four yearster!¡±


    Noticing theughing reactions, Xiaohu was livid but suppressed his urge to shove Mu Yu to the ground. He wanted to put on airs, after all. ¡°Are you challenging me?¡±


    ¡°I agree with him. You shouldn¡¯t start throwing your weight around before you even begin cultivating,¡± affably opined an elder, leisurely walking over.


    The elder was the same individual Mu Yu saw by the grey stone.


    Xiaohu: ¡°Okay, servant, and who are you?¡±


    ¡°Xiaohu, shut it!¡± Bai Lang hurried over and saluted the elder. ¡°Bai Lang would like to apologise on behalf of the child, Patriarch Feng. I will be sure to discipline himter.¡±


    Nobody expected a patriarch to speak up for a grey token disciple who the former had never met before.


    Mu Yu: <em>Which sect was he from again?</em>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Right now, it¡¯s a question of potential. The future, however, is a question of character,¡± stated the elder, with a smile.


    Hands behind his back, the elder left but gave Mu Yu a wink when he passed the boy, rendering the boy puzzled.


    ¡°You are to start your training from etiquette. Green Pine Sect will not tolerate tyrannical disciples,¡± Bai Lang said to Xiaohu before leaving together.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Patriarch Feng Dustfallen Sect¡¯s patriarch?¡±


    ¡°He is. Nobody cares about them, though.¡±


    ¡°Hey, put a sock in it. Neither you nor I am in any position to be ridiculing a patriarch¡¯s skill.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did they still not recruit any new disciples this year?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound as if they ever did.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t make heads of tails of the conversation he heard. He only remembered two of the twenty odd sects, namely Green Pine Sect, the top sect, and deadst Dustfallen Sect nobody wanted to be part of.


    Mu Yu: <em>They don¡¯t recruit disciples, or does nobody want to join them? What¡¯s the point of having a school if you¡¯re not going to take in disciples? What in the world?</em>

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    <strong><em>Academy Rules</em></strong>


    General Manager Xun finally arranged rooms for the children. Seeing them reminded him of himself. Hemented they might be another him or choose to leave. Either way, he was determined to protect them, citing a child¡¯s childhood needed to be protected, lest their entire life be ruined. He scrubbed one of the children¡¯s head. ¡°You have four years. After four years, you¡¯ll either have to leave and return to life as amoner or be one of us, waiting and praying to be chosen. You must cherish the time you have.¡±


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Deacon Xu, has a sect ever chosen any of the recement disciples before?¡±


    General Manager Xun nodded. ¡°Yes, but seldom. They practiced amendable work ethic to catch the attention of sects. It¡¯s important to note you might not be chosen four yearster but many yearster. It¡¯s abination of luck and your own efforts. Don¡¯t ever look down on yourself because you may be a servant. A sect elder¡¯s servant is held in the same regard as standard disciples, and they will also have the privilege of learning various skills.¡±


    The children understood chances were to be cherished and hoped their efforts would bear fruit. Mu Yu didn¡¯t get his hopes up. After all, if it was easy, there wouldn¡¯t be so many grey-rank disciples.


    Seeing General Manager Xun turn to Mu Yu went after the former. General Manager Xun patiently asked the polite boy, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Why have you not left when the immortal masters order you around?¡±


    ¡°Leave? It¡¯s not as easy as packing and leaving. As I was saying, people cling to the hope of bing a cultivator and believe they will seed. Needless to say, countless people toil all their life for nothing. Besides that, they don¡¯t want to leave in embarrassment. I came here with Daoist Qingsong. A sect chose him, and heter went on to establish his own school. Meanwhile, I have to bow my head to his disciples. I certainly don¡¯t want to; however, the academy has its own set of rules. I want to leave so bad I dream of it. If you choose to stay when you turn sixteen, you will be the academy¡¯s ve for your entire life. There are only two ways you can leave: the first is a sect elder chooses you. The second is death,¡± General Manager Xun recounted with a mncholic look.


    The fact that General Manager Xun and Daoist Qingsong were the same age was news. One was put on a pedestal, while the other cleaned the pedestal. The potentially cruel fate and tragic example before him had Mu Yu¡¯s cogs turning. Mu Yu, an outlier, was the type to leave because he couldn¡¯t care less about acquiring a title whilst serving as a ve. It wasn¡¯t as if bing an immortal master was the only measure of sess. At the end of the day, the chances of being chosen were slimmer than slim.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the nice kid, so I want to stress that you should leave if you can¡¯t cultivate after four years. It¡¯s not just you I¡¯m saying this to; I¡¯ll give the same advice to anyone in your position. The academy has never been short on hands due to the number of people who insist on staying. Look at me. What did I get out of persisting?¡±


    For whatever reason, Mu Yu¡¯s simple question stirred General Manager Xun emotionally and brought back past bitter memories. Perhaps it was because nobody ever asked him why he didn¡¯t leave. People around deemed him a respectable immortal master when, in reality, he was the lowest of the lowest in terms of level.


    ¡°If I ever manage to be be a cultivator, I promise to help you leave this ce,¡± solemnly asserted Mu Yu, grateful to General Manager Xun for protecting him during the verbal tirade with Xiaohu and understanding the elder had a limit to what he could do as a consequence of a previous decision.


    ¡°If therees a day this old one can leave this ce, he would be happy even if he was to be your servant. It¡¯s better to serve a kind master than to have so many people bossing you around,¡± General Manager Xun replied with a smile.


    Mu Yu beamed. ¡°I will not bully you ¨C promise.¡±


    ¡°Go rest now. Whatever the may future hold, start dedicating yourself to your studies from tomorrow.¡±


    Children were the only ones who couldfort adults. The older one grew, the more annoying one was with their choice of words. General Manager Xun wasn¡¯t trying to pressure Mu Yu or anything of the sort; it was innocent encouragement. He, however, didn¡¯t inform Mu Yu the disciples assigned grey tokens had less than a one in ten chance of seeding. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t hold high hopes for Mu Yu despite thetter¡¯s assiduous nature owing to the boy¡¯sck of inherent talent.


    Mu Yu, curious what his true potential was, sneaked out when everyone was sound asleep.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    <strong><em>Retest</em></strong>


    The luminous pearl hung on the radiant breast of heaven. asional tweets were the only audible sound. Most of the immortal masters spent the night there before setting out tomorrow. Several rooms were still bright. Hence, Mu Yu took a detour.


    Upon hearing faint voices, Mu Yu quickly climbed up a tree. He saw two sixteen year old youths working at the academy pass by. The two had clearly chosen to stay at the academy. They griped Jiuhua Sect¡¯s elder summoned them sote at night.


    ¡°I heard the elder has a foul temper. You know, he sent one of our senior brothers flying with a palm strike after our senior brother identally spilt some tea on him. Our senior brother can¡¯t cultivate anymore due to the damage to his dantian.¡± The youth shivered.


    ¡°Quit whining. Most of the elders have horrible temperaments. We just need to be cautious. To be fair, our senior was absentminded at work, so¡­¡±


    The grey rank disciples didn¡¯t dare to defy those superior to them regardless if it was an unjust circumstance or not. Essentially, they were used to being bossed around. In all fairness, it wasn¡¯t as if they had what it took to put up a meaningful defiance. Nobody would bat an eye even if they were offed for aggravating an elder.


    Mu Yu hopped off the tree once the two youths left. He dug his fingernails into his palms, vowing to never bow and be relegated to the subservient life as the two youths were. He needed to find out what his true potential was; he wanted to prove to himself he was also gifted.


    The side of the courtyard Mu Yu was in was peaceful; nobody would kick up a fuss there at night with adept immortal masters around unless he was trying tomit suicide. He turned a corner and crossed a courtyard, then made his way to the ce the boulder was located based off his memory. Though the door was locked, there was a tree next to the wall. He was able to easily get over walls as long as there was a tree within the vicinity. He spotted the boulder from atop the wall. gued with a phobia of heights, he scaled down the wall. Eventually, he slipped and dropped to the ground. He picked himself up and dusted himself. He used the shadows as cover and checked to make sure nobody was present. Going onto his toes, he sneaked over to the boulder.


    The grey boulder that weathered nature¡¯s beatings year round had a bizarre tinge underneath the moonlight. An argument could be made for storing it away due to its value. Nevertheless, moving a boulder twice Mu Yu¡¯s side was probably a pain. Moreover, Mu Yu was unaware it required natural spiritual qi and essence. The golden and silver orbs provided elements to sustain its spirit.


    Mu Yu wrestled with himself again. Sure, producing green would catapult him into the world of cultivation with a bang, but what else did he gain? There wasn¡¯t anybody around to witness his talent. Nobody could testify he produced a colour besides grey. The previous immortal master¡¯s indifference toward his test results further dampened his motivation. He didn¡¯t realise it was a simple matter of his pride not allowing him to be resigned to the fate of a grey rank disciple. There was no heavier burden than never realising one¡¯s true potential.


    Mu Yu rposed himself and touched the boulder. As long as he could produce something other than grey, he would continue to have hope for his future.


    Again, the warm sensation transferred from the boulder to every corner of his body and seized control of his body. His five senses were amplified again. He saw the vegetation earlier in the day bloom again. It was beyond him to stop their growth. He could see nts sprouting out of the ground, much to his delight. He was a fan of spring. The qi he didn¡¯t notice existed in his body transferred over to the boulder. The warmth from the boulder gradually receded. The gentle breeze swayed the nts that stopped growing. Crickets called out to each other.


    Nervous, Mu Yu didn¡¯t open his eyes. He was confident he wouldn¡¯t see disappointing grey again. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go beyond yellow ¨C that was already a blessing to him. Slowly, he opened his eyes. Upon seeing the colour before him, his eyes opened faster and faster, wider and wider.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    <strong><em>The Individual in the Shadows</em></strong>


    It was grey, a dull and wretched grey¡­ Words failed Mu Yu. He felt something transfer from his body to the boulder, yet¡­ He stared at the boulder intently as though he could will its colour to change. The radiance of the bright pearl in the sky was almost adding insult to injury. His hand listlessly slid down. He descended the tform, head hung. He sat and slouched against the boulder. then buried his head in his arms.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t cry, but he was vexed. All of Vi Chief Bu¡¯s hope and words, Xiaohu¡¯s overbearing taunts, the reminder of potential¡¯s importance and General Manager Xun¡¯s tragic fate gnawed at him. He heaved a heavy breath. When he finally found the motivation to cultivate after witnessing people humiliate Vige Chief Bu, reality told him it wasn¡¯t going to happen. The thought of the vigers potentially verbally attacking him and poking fun at him cut deep. Finally in their shoes, he could finally sympathise with the other grey-rank disciples who opted to stay.


    ¡°Why are you allowing a boulder to decide your fate?¡±


    The sudden question from someone with a friendly voice posed startled Mu Yu. He instinctively jumped to his feet and looked over. The elder was none other than Dustfallen Sect¡¯s patriarch! The elder sat down on the step Mu Yu was sitting on. He blinked several times.


    ¡°H-how did you get here?¡±


    Patriarch Feng tugged up a corner of his lips. ¡°I walked over!¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>I certainly didn¡¯t hear any footsteps!</em>


    ¡°I-I will be on my way now.¡± Mu Yu already broke the rules, wandering at night. Thest thing he wanted was to offend Patriarch Feng and wound up in the same state as the senior brother he heard of not long ago.


    ¡°You do realise cultivators can tell somebody sneaked by even without leaving their room when you sneaked through the courtyard? Do you not intend to exin yourself?¡± casually questioned Patriarch Feng,pletely unlike a patriarch.


    Mu Yu began to fret about histent ability being discovered. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I did not know I disturbed you¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me you disturbed! I helped cover for you; they mistook it was me, so you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Mu Yu learnt just how na?ve he was, thinking he could outwit immortal masters. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡±


    Mu Yu began to wonder ifdy luck was on his side since Patriarch Feng had helped him, a grey-rank disciple, twice already.


    ¡°The moon looks pretty nice tonight,¡±mented Patriarch Feng, gazing at the moon. He ignored Mu Yu fiddling awkwardly for a while before saying, ¡°You think a boulder can decide your future?¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°No, but the result it gives me is vexing.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t harbouring profound thoughts at that point. Having said that, he didn¡¯t realise he waspetitive with Xiaohu, who appeared to have a bright future unlike himself. He honestly answered, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary folks call us immortal masters. In actuality, we¡¯re the only ones who are cognisant of the fact that none of us are worthy of the title. At most, we are cultivators. In the world of cultivation, none of us refer to another as an immortal master. My point is, don¡¯t concern yourself with how supposedly amazing an immortal master is. One¡¯s cultivation environment is not the most integral factor. The key question is, what do you want? Whoever it is you want to be, strive to be him. Don¡¯t ask a boulder to decide for you.¡±


    ¡°Without potential, we cannot join any sect,¡± mumbled Mu Yu. Mu Yucked direction. He perceived a sect as apass that would guide him to reaching immortal master status. By the same token, being ordered around as a servant would never get him to his goal.


    ¡°Cultivation depends on two things: luck and effort. Colour is not one of them. Talent allows you to hit the ground running. Ack of talent merely means you take more detours than someone with talent. Cultivation is supposed to be a challenge. If youck the determination to weave through detours, you might as well pick up something else.¡± Patriarch Feng plucked a flower stuck in a rock¡¯s gap and yed with it. The flower was one of the flowers Mu Yu made bloom out of season.


    ¡°¡­If youck the determination to weave through detours, you might as well pick up something else.¡± This sentence resonated with Mu Yu. It was akin to a beam of light, clearing away the darkness looming around him. He realised his folly; he gave up before he even tried. That was the hallmark of someone destined for failure. He nodded and bowed. ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Patriarch.¡±


    If his journey started at grey rank, then so be it. Mu Yu didn¡¯t know what the future held. At the present moment, he just wanted to outshine Xiaohu and prove he wasn¡¯t useless.


    Out of the blue, Mu Yu appealed, ¡°Patriarch, can you take me in?¡±


    Patriarch Feng grinned. ¡°My sect? We¡¯re deadst, you know? Literally nobody wants to join, and I don¡¯t recruit disciples from the academy.¡±


    ¡°How can I qualify to join?¡±


    ¡°A better question is, why do you want to join a sect on the bottom rung?¡±


    ¡°In your words: one¡¯s cultivation environment is not the most integral factor. By that logic, be it the top school orst school. Cultivating is cultivating. A ce to cultivate is all that is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t see myself pping myself. By your logic, wouldn¡¯t cultivating at the academy be the same thing?¡±


    ¡°With your guidance, perhaps I will achieve better results.¡±


    Mu Yu sincerely went down on his knees, only for Patriarch Feng to stop him with an invisible flow of energy. Mu Yu didn¡¯t realise what happened, so he was confused why his legs wouldn¡¯t obey him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hastily make conclusions. You might change your mind after you see this.¡± Patriarch Feng stood up and shifted his gaze over to the boulder. ¡°Without enough light illuminating it, it won¡¯t disy any colour. That¡¯s why it can¡¯t faithfully disy one¡¯s true potential at night. Take a look at what colour you actually produced.¡±


    Mu Yu raised an eyebrow. Patriarch Feng summoned a sword. The moonlight reflected off the de, revealing a ssy purple boulder!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    <strong><em>He Who Has the Most Potential</em></strong>


    ¡°Purple¡­?¡±


    What did purple imply? Purple was the representation of the greatest potential one could possess in the world of cultivation. It was potential that couldnd one in history books. Legend had it that those with purple potential had the best affinity for cultivating their body andprehension skills a hundred folds greater than the ordinary man. The cultivator was promised twice the results with half the effort and a smooth-sailing cultivation journey.


    Despite the revtion that would¡¯ve rendered people bbergasted, Patriarch Feng coolly remarked, ¡°How unfortunate. If they saw your potential earlier today, I¡¯d get to see a fight for you.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t exin why Patriarch Feng didn¡¯t bother saying anything if he was aware.


    ¡°Unlike them, I don¡¯t rely on an inanimate boulder to define one¡¯s potential,¡± expounded Patriarch Feng, summoning the sword back to him. He looked to Mu Yu and borated, ¡°Now that you know you¡¯re potential is purple, Green Pine Sect would likely take you in as a closed-door disciple and provide private tuition, if you showed them your potential. Your potential exceeds Bai Lang¡¯s; there is no reason for you to join Dustfallen Sect. We, after all, don¡¯t have the power they do.¡±


    Mu Yu was still trying to sort himself out after going through such big highs and lows in a single night. All the possibilities flooded into his mind. He could go stomp Xiaohu and ridicule thetter. He could see himself surpass Bai Lang with enough effort. He could imagine Vige Chief Bu¡¯s ecstatic reaction, bragging and hear hisughter. He could imagine Vige Chief Dahu¡¯s jaw mming the ground. What for, though? What came after all the unting? Vanity could impede his journey. He still remembered one of the stories Vige Chief Bu told him: Shang Zhongyong. Shang Zhongyong was a prodigious kid who let his own talent go to his head. The boy, who was considered a star, neglected his studies and ended up crashing back down instead soaring sky high. Mu Yu certainly didn¡¯t want to be the real life exemr.


    Mu Yu went down on his knees and kowtowed. ¡°Please take me in as your disciple.¡±


    By no means did Mu Yu think he was doing himself a disservice. He believed it to be the right decision. It was Patriarch Feng who enlightened him. Even if Patriarch Feng couldn¡¯t help him be the cream of the crop, he, at least, would gain perspective.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Patriarch Feng seemed to never have a prim moment. ¡°My name is Feng Haochen, and I¡¯m Dustfallen Sect¡¯s patriarch. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My humble name is Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, join me! I can wee you to our sect. In saying that, I must remind you that our disciples are not ced in some hierarchal grey and purple ranking system. Your potential won¡¯t earn you any preferential treatment,¡± said Feng Haochen, stroking his beard. He looked around then added, ¡°The greater one¡¯s potential is, the longer it takes for the colour to fade. I estimate it will take an hour for the purple glow to fade. Nobody will notice if there isn¡¯t a bright light shining on it, nevertheless. You made the right call when you chose to hide your potential because these unique nts might¡¯ve killed you. Cultivators hate elemental demons to the core, so no level of talent will save you.¡±


    ¡°Elemental Dem-!¡±


    Mu Yu froze up. His face turned ghastly pale. He totally forgot about the nts as he was so taken in with his own problem. He only just realised he revealed his ability to Patriarch Feng. The fear of death choked him. He suspected Patriarch Feng noticed something back during the day. At least, it would exin why he came to check the area again. Talk about a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°I, I do not, I, uhh, am not¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not an elemental demon, but most people in the world of cultivation won¡¯t be convinced. I sought you out at night to guide and protect you.¡± Feng Haochen gazed at the freckles of stars before resuming. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything. Just keep your secret a secret.¡±


    Feng Haochen flicked his sleeve, shooting out potent spiritual energy from it. The energy covered the vegetation around the tform. With a gentle flick, he erased the nts from existence. Mu Yu wondered if he just witnessed a skill gained from cultivating.


    ¡°Shifu, am I the only weird person to possess the element demons¡¯ ability?¡±


    ¡°No. If I¡¯m correct, there should be a total of five people, each with one of their elemental abilities. You control wood. The other four are bound to control fire, water, earth and metal.¡±


    Mu Yu found the news relieving. ¡°Shifu, why do we have these powers? Why do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter down the road when you gain more power. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to hide your secret without sufficient power. Let¡¯s get you back first.¡±


    Feng Haochen began to walk, hands behind his back. Mu Yu chased after Feng Haochen and inquired, ¡°Shifu, I have another question. Howe Xiaohu managed to make it glow teal during the preliminary tests, yet I could not with my potential?¡±


    The iron door was already open. They headed through to where Mu Yu stayed. As he passed the courtyard where other sects lodged, he recalled the fact they were aware of his presence the entire time.


    ¡°The one they created and the one back there are different. That one is called Spirit Measure Boulder. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a spiritual boulder that can measure everyone¡¯s potential. The smaller one they initially used is an imitation cultivators manufacture. As you would expect, the smaller one has a cap. Plus, they¡¯ve never seen anyone with purple potential. Hence, they couldn¡¯t make it react to purple potential. I think they can only handle up to teal.¡±


    ¡°Why do the sects recruit students here instead of back home? Does that not make it near impossible for smaller sects to recruit disciples?¡± Mu Yu regretted asking the question as he joined a small sect.


    Feng Haochen chuckled. ¡°Human resources aside, there is only one Spirit Measure Boulder. As for the stones, there are only five of them. It would cost too much to produce the smaller ones.¡±


    Feng Haochen avoided the question pertaining to how he discerned Mu Yu¡¯s potential. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t rely on an inanimate boulder to define one¡¯s potential¡± remained an ambiguous exnation.


    Mu Yu was unaware how dangerous the decision he made was that night. Had he joined Green Pine Sect, he would¡¯ve had to reveal his ability to control trees. As a result, he would¡¯ve been ostracised ¨C if not banished. Feng Haochen was more interested in Mu Yu¡¯s character. People simr to Feng Haochen were far and few between in the world of cultivation. Little did Mu Yu know Dustfallen Sect would be the only that wouldn¡¯t ostracise him for his unique ability.


    <strong>Note</strong>


    Shifu over Master ¨C Or any other variation for that matter. In martial arts circles, you don¡¯t refer to your shifu/sifu as ¡°master¡±. Even in an English-speaking school, you refer to them as Shifu/Sifu. I can only put it down to cultural ignorance when people trante the title into ¡°master¡±. The same thing goes in schools that teach Japanese martial arts, such as Karate. Students address their teacher as ¡°Sensei¡±, not ¡°Master¡±. The same applies regardless of the teacher/coach¡¯s ethnicity, if they¡¯re not in the country of the discipline¡¯s origin. Therefore, we¡¯re using ¡°Shifu¡± to respect this custom.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    <strong><em>Boy Afraid of Heights</em></strong>


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect¡¯s patriarch epted you as a disciple?¡±


    Mu Yu informed General Manager ofst night¡¯s events the next day. Disciples needed to inform General Manager Xun they were leaving to go to a sect if they were leaving, anyway. For the first time in years, a grey-rank disciple was chosen. Even more surprising was the sect that never recruited disciples epted Mu Yu. Mu Yu didn¡¯t reveal he had purple potential for safety reasons. He merely said the patriarch took him in as thetter evaluated his character positively despite his supposedck of potential.


    Patting Mu Yu on the shoulder, General Manager Xun informed, ¡°Dustfallen Sect is a bizarre sect. Their small circle is attributed to their refusal to recruit disciples. Nobody has provoked them because of how skilled Patriarch Feng is. I know the majority of people say Green Pine Sect is tough to join. If you ask me, though, I would say Dustfallen Sect is the toughest sect to join. Perhaps he sees something in you. Treasure the opportunity. I don¡¯t want you to be stuck here for the rest of your life with me.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t the type to turn a blind eye to someone who once helped him needing a hand. He promised, ¡°Worry not, Elder. As long as I have something to show for my efforts, I will help you leave the academy. I cannot make good on my word now, but I will honour my word.¡±


    General Manager Xun smiled. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll live to see that day. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Haochen called as he walked over.


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch,¡± saluted General Manager Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the pleasantries,¡± Patriarch Feng cordially told the elder who he knew protected Mu Yu.


    ¡°We will meet again, Elder,¡± promised Mu Yu.


    Once Mu Yu walked over to Feng Haochen, thetter swept aside the air with his sleeve, levitating the two of them up and away. General Manager Xun watched on enviously and mncholically.


    Feng Haochen stood atop a flying sword. Mu Yu stood next to him on an invisible tform. Instead of peering down at the scenery beneath him, Mu Yu, trying to calm his palpitating heart, tried to lock his gaze on Feng Haochen. As Such, Feng Haochen queried, ¡°Most people look down at the scenery below in amazement the first time they fly. Why do you look so despondent?¡±


    Mu Yu blinked. ¡°Will I die if I fall¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, are you afraid I¡¯ll throw you down or something?¡±


    Mu Yu curled his lips. ¡°Not exactly. I am afraid of heights, however.¡±


    ¡°Haha, why are you afraid of heights? Cultivators can¡¯t be afraid of heights as flying is what we do most. How are you going to learn to fly on your sword in the future if you have a phobia of heights?¡±


    ¡°If you fell from a cliff when you were five, you would be afraid of heights.¡±


    Mu Yu was referring to the time he let his energy go to his head while ying around. He climbed to Mount Dayan alone and then inadvertently fell from the cliff. He was gued with a fear of heights since then.


    Feng Haochen took a step back to let Mu Yu stand on the sword. ¡°After watching you climb trees at the academy, can I assume a tree saved you?¡±


    ¡°Wow, how did you tell, Shifu?¡±


    When Mu Yu fell from the cliff, he fell head first. Upon seeing the field of green below him, he thought it¡¯d be so nice if he could control trees and make one catch him. Imagine and imagine, a tree actually took shape and cushioned his fall. That was when he initially learnt he had the ability to control trees. s, the fear of heights stopped him from climbing anywhere high again.


    Feng Haochen scrubbed Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll fly closer to the ground, then.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I thought you would have told me I must ovee my fear or something along to that effect. Why did you not say that?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu would¡¯ve given Mu Yu a lecture on facing his fears.


    Feng Haochen stopped to think before rhetorically asking, ¡°What¡¯s the point of me reiterating what you already know?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I already know?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t believe you need to ovee the fear yet. Everyone has a fear. We will have to face fear sooner orter. There are lots of ways of confronting one¡¯s fears. Why choose to confront it when you¡¯re not mentally prepared? Whether it¡¯s life or cultivation, you can¡¯t force things. Just go with the flow, and take things one step at a time. If I reduce the height, you will feel more reassured. Once you arefortable with this height, we can fly a little higher. This is how you ovee your fear of heights.¡±


    They flew low enough to touch the trees below if they reached out. Feng Haochen¡¯s argument wasn¡¯t anythingplex, but it was the truth. He was a true role model. There was a reason for the term ¡°learning curve¡±. Learning wasn¡¯t about forcing ideas into one. Mu Yu respected Feng Haochen for thetter¡¯s ability to reason and was d to have an insightful mentor; it bestowed Mu Yu with hope.


    ¡°Cultivation is actually about cultivating your mind. You fear heights for you can¡¯t calm down when high up. If you can calm your mind, you will be able to tackle many things. You might notprehend what I¡¯m saying now, but your journey is a long one, and you will gradually grasp it.¡±


    ¡°I will not be slovenly in the future. I will learn to be as level-headed as you are,¡± vowed Mu Yu.


    Feng Haochen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to imitate me. Let yourself be what you should be. Being lively is part of being a child. Why must you imitate others? Be yourself. Our sect isn¡¯t bound by any rules. The goal of cultivation is to be free of the world¡¯s restraints. If you impose countless regtions on yourself, it¡¯s hard for you to get anywhere. You can do anything you like under the condition you don¡¯t vite morals.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled. Of everything Feng Haochen just said, Mu Yu only heard, ¡°¡­ You can do anything you like.¡± It was the statement that erased all reserves he had about his new home. He burned to walk through the door to a new life and enjoy it.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    <strong><em>Mount Dustfallen</em></strong>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t have the foggiest idea where he was flying to. All he knew was they were flying north. He was only twelve; he rarely ventured outside the vige. They gradually reduced their speed after somewhere between four to six hours and switched to walking on feet. Mu Yu figured he could go for five to six days.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± announced Feng Haochen, pointing to a mountain up ahead.


    The striations of the towering mountain were as the first few wisps of white hair for the elder of thend. The mountain swept upward toward the white clouds. Several houses were concealed in the forest. The crane¡¯s sung to each other. The birds migrated to and from in the forest. There was no trail up the mountain, so no ordinary man could climb the mountain hundreds of metres tall. A tform with green trees was located between its cliffs. There was a small trail snaking up to a higher summit. Cliffs formed the top while green foliage of varying sorts formed the top, where smoke whisking towards heaven was visible.


    ¡°That is Mount Dustfallen. There is a formation barrier around it, making it impossible for ordinary men to climb. You¡¯ll be free to descend the mountain once you learn to fly on your sword.¡±


    Typically, Feng Haochen would fly straight up to the mountain. The barrier was obviously useless against him. Nheless, it was reasonable for him to take Mu Yu up for it was thetter¡¯s first time ascending it.


    Mu Yu noticed an people casually lying strewn on bulging, smooth boulder on the tform halfway up the mountain. ¡°Shifu, they are¡­¡±


    Feng Haochen looked up at said people and smiled hopelessly. ¡°They¡¯re your siblings, your fellow disciples. It appears they haven¡¯t been doing well during my absence.¡±


    Mu Yu scratched his head. Logically speaking, they should¡¯ve been loving life without their shifu there to keep them on a leash. Since Feng Haochen didn¡¯t intend to exin, Mu Yu didn¡¯t pry.


    The two soared up andnded on the tform. The vacant space before them was rtively expansive. There was a in timber door with ¡°Dustfallen¡± written on it shabbily. Feng Haochen and Mu Yu ascended a swirling bluestone staircase ¨C which was surprisingly sturdy in spite of its disordered designed ¨C that led into the forest. A variety of vegetation grew around the staircase; some of them formed an aesthetic arch.


    Feng Haochen halted in his tracks after they crossed a terrace. He swept his gaze over the terrace and shook his head. ¡°The silly kid pulled all the nts out when I told him to tidy up the weeds.¡±


    Feng Haochen nted the scallions again as he walked by them and pulled out the weeds. Mu Yu never heard anything about cultivators having to invest in agriculture.


    ¡°Let me, Shifu!¡± Mu Yu offered a hand, resurrecting the scallions.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I picked up a treasure,¡± Feng Haochen suddenly remarked and winked. He dusted the soil off his hands.


    Mu Yu was a veteran in the fields, so he knew how to nt vegetables. ¡°Shifu, I can help you with nting vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s go! You can help me with it while I¡¯m absent. I¡¯ll handle it myself when I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°Why do you personally nt vegetables when you are a sect patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Farming is an attitude towards life and a cultivation method. Many cultivators brush it off as something they are too good for, deeming it pointless. Everything in life is cultivation. The question is how you perceive and define minor things,¡± enlightened Feng Haochen, walking with a rxed demeanour.


    Mu Yu always assumed cultivation¡¯s sole purpose was to gain power, consequently freeing him of any obligation to trouble himself with mundane tasks. Feng Haochen¡¯s perspective was a new one. The more he heard from Feng Haochen, the more he felt Feng Haochen operated at a level he couldn¡¯t hope toprehend. Then again, if Mu Yu could grasp Feng Haochen¡¯s cultivation method with a single nce, what was the point of journeying to Mount Dustfallen?


    They arrived at the observation tform. They had to go to the boulder, yet a boy and a girl around three to four years old leapt up onto Feng Haochen¡¯s shoulders. The two kids donned red bibs and sported two adorable hair buns. The two yed with Feng Haochen¡¯s beard grumpily, yet cheerfully, much to Mu Yu¡¯s confusion. The young boy initially mistook them for monkeys.


    ¡°Shifu is back! Shifu is back!¡±


    ¡°We finally have food to eat!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for their joy to erase all of their misery.


    ¡°What happened? Did you cause trouble again?¡± Feng Xiaochen asked the kids with his eyes narrowed and a smile.


    ¡°Thank heavens you are back, Shifu. We would have had to eat thin air if you did note back,¡± remarked a maiden around Mu Yu¡¯s age and attired in red, in high spirits.


    ¡°Shifu.¡± A burly youth scrubbed his head as he climbed up from a boulder. He was a head taller than Mu Yu and in his mid-teens. He exuded the aura of an honest individual with his silly chuckle


    ¡°Miaomiao, Kongkong, hurry down here. Shifu just came back and is tired!¡± A youth around twenty demanded of the two kids on Feng Haochen¡¯s shoulder. The youth had a refined appearance and mature vibe. Unsurprisingly, he was the eldest amongst them.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Kongkong, the boy, tugged Feng Haochen¡¯s beard.


    ¡°I refuse, too,¡± eximed miaomiao, the girl, wrapping her arms around Feng Haochen¡¯s neck.


    Feng Haochen grinned from cheek to cheek. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What are you all doing? Where¡¯s An Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Uncle An has gone to prepare food,¡± answered Kongkong. ¡°Shifu, please do not make us eat Uncle An¡¯s cooking anymore. His food is not for human consumpt-¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    The sudden remark startled Mu Yu. The middle-aged man with his eyebrows furrowed appeared before them without Mu Yu realising. He stared at Kongkong. Kongkong poked her tongue and looked away.


    ¡°Wee back, Patriarch,¡± greeted An Yuan, sternly, aloofly and primly unlike the others.


    ¡°By the way, this is Mu Yu. He¡¯s now another member of Dustfallen Sect, so introduce yourselves.¡± Feng Haochen introduced Mu Yu without letting An Yuan impact him. He sent Mu Yu a hand gesture.


    Mu Yu ran over,ughing subtly. He politely introduced himself. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Mu Yu. I look forward to getting along with everyone.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    <strong><em>Few People</em></strong>


    ¡°My name is Cheng Yan. I¡¯ll be your first senior brother from now,¡± stated the eldest.


    Cheng Yan was quiteid back. He might¡¯ve dressed inly, but he looked erudite and humble, so he didn¡¯t pale inparison to the cultivation world¡¯s genius, Bai Lang.


    Mu Yu nodded then performed a hand-palm salute. ¡°Greetings, First Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°I am Xiang Nan, your third senior brother.¡±


    Xiang Nan was a big and honest boy. He dressed casually, perhaps too casually¡­ He had a hole in his pants but didn¡¯t seem to mind it. Mu Yu presumed he had a second senior brother who just happened to be absent.


    ¡°Greetings, Third Senior Brother!¡±


    ¡°My name is Lan Ling¡¯er. Call me Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Junior Brother, I¡¯m Kongkong. This is my younger sister, Miaomiao,¡± primly said the boy with the red bib, pointing to Miaomiao.


    ¡°Hi, Junior Brother, I¡¯m Miaomiao. This is my younger brother, Kongkong,¡± retorted Miaomiao, poking her tongue at her brother.


    Kongkong: ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. You¡¯re my younger sister!¡±


    Miaomiao: ¡°I¡¯m your older sister. You¡¯re my younger brother.¡±


    Mu Yuughed. ¡°Greetings Junior Brother, Junior Sister!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother!¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± responded Mu Yu, refusing to address two kids as his seniors. Plus, they looked as though they spelled trouble. What if they tried to boss him around as his seniors?


    ¡°Shifu, our new junior is disobedient,¡±ined Kongkong, tugging at Feng Haochen¡¯s beard.


    ¡°Okay now, you two. You¡¯re not even old enough to start cultivating, nor have I formally epted you as disciples, so stop with it. Mu Yu is older than you two. He¡¯s your senior brother from now on, got it?¡± Feng Haochen ced the two kids down.


    Uncle An was the only one who could keep the two mischievous kids in line.


    Kongkong assumed an akimbo pose. ¡°You have to be the witness to testify I am the elder brother, then, deal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the elder sister,¡± contended Miaomiao, shooting her brother a re.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who was born first. You two figure it out!¡± Feng Haochen conceded, not wanting any part of the quarrel.


    Feng Haochen brought the two kids back to the mountain a few years ago from a group of refugees after they were orphaned. The two were twins. Hence, nobody could confirm who was older. He didn¡¯t designate any of them as the elder and allowed them to bicker over it.


    ¡°I am An Yuan. I will be responsible for overwatching your training. Just call me Uncle An.¡±


    An Yuan¡¯s gaze for Mu Yu rendered thetter ufortable. Mu Yu¡¯s impression of Uncle An was a man he shouldn¡¯t get on the bad side of due to how strict thetter was. There wasn¡¯t going to be any cking off with him supervising.


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle An. Are my other seniors on the mountain?¡±


    ¡°This is all of us,¡± Xiang Nan clumsily answered.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyebrows tugged up. Unable to believe the oundish answer, he counted again. Including himself, there were only eight people. He asked again, ¡°This is everyone in the sect?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± replied Lan Ling¡¯er, shooting Xiang Nan a reproaching re.


    Xiang Nan covered his mouth and shook his head, iming innocence.


    Mu Yu scratched his head. ¡°I thought so! A sect cannot be this small!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t met your second senior brother yet. Including you, there are nine of us in total,¡± stressed Lan Ling¡¯er.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned weird. Feng Haochen gently sighed and peered outside. Cheng Yan followed suit. Xiang Nan sneaked a peek at Lan Ling¡¯er before pretending he was checking out a rock on the ground and kicked it up. Uncle An was his usual self. The two kids stopped bickering and held hands as if they were best friends. Mu Yu was still amazed he couldn¡¯t count their sect members on two hands.


    ¡°Wh-where is Second Senior Brother?¡± inquired Mu Yu, regretting asking the question he shouldn¡¯t have asked afterwards.


    Xiang Nan winked to hint to Mu Yu not to ask. Cheng Yan shook his head. Kongkong and Miaomiao looked as if they were waiting for chaos to ensue. Uncle An¡¯s gaze on Mu Yu had thetter¡¯s hairs stand up. Feng Haochen was the only one who didn¡¯t look back at Mu Yu. Feng Haochen answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have a second senior brother.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er pursed her lips to withhold words escaping her lips.


    Mu Yu wondered if mishap befell his second senior brother. ¡°Sorry, I did not know Second Senior Brother had passed away¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth! Second Senior Brother is doing fine. He just doesn¡¯t want t-, it¡¯s none of your business. Just know he¡¯s alive!¡± scolded Lan Ling¡¯er, before taking a deep breath to calm herself and returning to the mountain.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know how to react. Things didn¡¯t start off on the right foot for him, clearly. Regardless, the mysterious individual bugged him. He questioned why nobody wanted to mention him. Where was he if he was alive? He seemed to be a taboo topic. He wasn¡¯t sure what opinion to harbour. Judging from Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s reaction, she probably looked up to him. At least, he knew not to thoughtlesslyment on his second senior brother in her presence henceforward.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    <strong><em>An Atypical Sect</em></strong>


    It seemed nobody wanted to exin Mu Yu¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s situation, and he knew better than to ask after Lan Ling¡¯ershed out. In the end, Uncle An broke the silence. ¡°Patriarch, I have prepared a meal. Let us head up.¡±


    Xiang Nan, who looked terrified, nced over to his shifu. ¡°You already finished?¡±


    Kongkong: ¡°Shifu is back, so I believe it is time we improve our diet. Senior Brother Xiang Nan, you went to catch chickens, did you not? Hand them over to Shifu to prepare.¡±


    ¡°On it,¡± responded Xiang Nan, nodding and taking off running.


    ¡°I already prepared it,¡± interjected Uncle An, killing the thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head up, then.¡± Feng Haochen patted Mu Yu on the shoulder, then ascended first.


    Xiang Nan and Kongkong wore miserable expressions. Cheng Yan hopelessly gestured to Mu Yu and followed Feng Haochen. Concern started to creep into Mu Yu¡¯s mind. Besides that, he was curious how the sect operated if they all treated eating as the equivalent of torture when the patriarch wasn¡¯t there to cook for them. It was the first time he heard a patriarch personally cooking.


    Everyone on the mountain was granted their own room, but, as a whole, the mountain was in; there was no grandeur pce to feast eyes on as made popr amongmon folks. Calling it a vige in a secluded vige wouldn¡¯t be an exaggerated description.


    Nobody wanted to enter the hall and ignored Mu Yu¡¯s thoughts. Feng Haochen and Uncle An were the only ones who calmly entered the main hall. Lan Ling¡¯er was already sitting there, frowning at the sight of the dishes on the long table capable of amodating ten people. Mu Yu found a spare spot to sit after everyone went to their seats.


    Uncle An¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t bad. He was a food terrorist who needed to be kept away from the kitchen. Mu Yu experienced it first hand and understood why the others picked up their chopsticks as if they were being sentenced to death. One would require the courage of multiple men to eat the food.


    Xiang Nan picked up a juicy-looking chicken. When he ripped it open, blood trickled down. As an avid fan of chicken, Mu Yu would dly remove chicken from his meals for two months after the visual nightmare.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± As it was his first time there, Mu Yu wanted to be polite to set a good impression; however, he hated himself for telling the tant fib. He had an urge to shed tears whether that was due to him choking on the food ¨C if it could be defined as so ¨C or the psychological trauma.


    Kongkong smirked and put a chicken drumstick in Mu Yu¡¯s bowl.¡°Eat up, then.¡±


    Mu Yu responded, ¡°You¡¯re in your growth period, so you need to eat more¡± and returned the drumstick to Kongkong¡¯s bowl.


    Miaomiao swiftly passed Mu Yu her chicken. ¡°Senior Brother Mu Yu, have this drumstick. We are all family now.¡±


    Mu Yu passed the drumstick to Feng Haochen. ¡°Shifu, you must be tired. Have this.¡±


    Witnessing the heart-warming scene of his disciples sharing and caring, Feng Haochen had a taste of the chicken, then stated, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll go cook! Stop messing around and carry the dishes back to the kitchen. Xiang Nan, start the fire.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Kongkong and Miaomiao high fived and danced.


    Though Mu Yu wanted in on the celebration, he stopped himself when he caught a glimpse of Uncle An¡¯s stoic look and remarked, ¡°It is not bad.¡±


    Miaomiao and Kongkong scoffed. Lan Ling¡¯er curled her lips.


    Mu Yu was astonished Feng Haochen¡¯s cooking was leagues above Uncle An¡¯s. They finished every grain and cleared the table. Indeed, everyone cleaned up after themselves and was trained to be self-sustaining individuals. They went about their choresughing and chattering simrly to a family.


    Everyone was gone at noon. Feng Haochen told Mu Yu to familiarise himself with the mountain and to prepare to train with the others from tomorrow onwards. Kongkong and Miaomiao ran about causing mischief wherever they went.


    Not sure where to go, Mu Yu wandered to the rear of the straw house they ate at, where he espied a spring catching water cascading down. As it streamed further down, it formed a pool. Next to the pool was a field of fresh herbs. Apanying them were celestial herbs. Their touch was different to ordinary herbs. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t control them.


    ¡°If you want to control celestial herbs, you need to develop spiritual energy,¡± explicated Feng Haochen, head down whilst scarifying thend. ¡°If you want to wash up, wash yourself in the pool. The water from the spring above is for drinking, so don¡¯t contaminate it. Dustfallen Precipice is to the rear. Go check it out if you want to behold some nice scenery.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, how about I help you scarify thend?¡±


    Feng Haochen shook his head. ¡°If I wanted to do this quickly, I could just use my sword to finish the job with a click of my fingers, but that¡¯s pointless. I don¡¯t farm merely for food but also as a hobby.¡±


    Given Feng Haochen vanquished all of the nts in the surroundings that night, he certainly couldplete the job in a sh. Mu Yu mocked himself with a grin, then headed to the rear of the mountain.


    The cliff at the rear of the mountain was named Dustfallen Precipice. The massive tree there had grown for a long time. Its green bounty and earthy browns were plentiful. Two swings dangled from the high and wide tree ¨C likely for Kongkong and Miaomiao to y on. The stone b underneath the tree could easily fit five to six people if they fancied a nap there. The bark pattern instilled a state of tranquillity.


    Mu Yu peered into the distance. At the end of the forest below, where hums of life were audible, was a small vige. In said vige was a well-arranged field. Dozens of kilometres beyond it was the vague contour of a city.


    Dustfallen Sect was a tranquil world away from the bustling world, perfect for cultivation, where an empty mind and spiritual energy were necessities.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    <strong><em>Why Take in Disciples?</em></strong>


    In the serene velvet dark were the moon and its friends. The gentle breeze grazed their faces. Everyone was gathered at Dustfallen Precipice, as it was learning time at night. The patriarch shared his heartfelt thoughts with everyone in the chilly night.


    Feng Haochen slouched in the old-fashioned wooden armchairced under the old tree and gazed into the distance. Uncle An sat next to him and fanned thetter. Kongkong and Miaomiao yed on the spring, asionally swinging beyond the precipice, yet nobody showed any concern for their safety. Xiang Nan lied on the stone sab and gazed at the freckles of shiny pearls. Cheng Yan sat at the edge of the stone p and dangled his legs off the precipice. Lan Ling¡¯er was sprawled out on the stone b, watching the two kids on the swings with her chin rested on her hands. Mu Yu sat on a tree branch, watching over the two kids, afraid they¡¯d fall.


    Mu Yu eventually broke the silence. ¡°Shifu, I feel our sect is different to other sects.¡±


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your impression of the other sects?¡±


    Mu Yu earnestly deliberated before articting himself. ¡°They must have somewhere around eight hundred if not more than a thousand disciples. Why do we have so few?¡±


    ¡°Our recruitment principle is to not ept anything less than those who meet our criteria. It doesn¡¯t matter if our sect is popted or not. I am strict with who I mentor. You¡¯re the fast disciple I¡¯ve recruited from the academy.¡±


    Thinking back on when he prayed Dustfallen Sect wouldn¡¯t recruit him, Mu Yu went red in the face. Had his shifu not gone there for formality¡¯s sake, he would still be stuck as a grey-rank disciple.


    Xiang Nan scratched his head. ¡°I do not see what makes me special! I am merely the son of a viger from a small vige, no less. I did not even go to the academy. Why did you take me in, Shifu?¡±


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°I believed you had a talent that could be nurtured. You all have a quality I like about you. I prioritise character over potential. In my opinion, none of you pale inparison to disciples from other sects. What do you think your chances of defeating Green Pine Sect¡¯s Bai Lang are, Cheng Yan?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s lip gently curved. ¡°Shifu, I have only met him once. I think I could go tit for tat with him.¡±


    Mu Yu almost fell from the tree branch. Cheng Yan was younger than Bai Lang and was an unknown name in the cultivationmunity. Mu Yu wondered if he was among superstars without realising it. The next question that popped up in his mind was why Cheng Yan would choose Dustfallen Sect if he was so talented; it would make more sense had he chosen Green Pine Sect. The other question was how Feng Haochen recruited disciples if he didn¡¯t recruit from the academy.


    ¡°Xiang Nan, you¡¯re rtively clumsy, slow, poor with words and not the most talented. You¡¯re the most susceptible to getting the short end of the stick, a glutton and always looking to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°And he likes to fart, loudly,¡± added Kongkong.


    ¡°And snore!¡± Miaomiao chimed in.


    ¡°Am I only ws?¡± Xiang Nan muttered.


    Everyone burst intoughter. Xiang Nan joined everyone, face red.


    ¡°You¡¯re able to urately determine the gap between you and your opponent in addition to quickly picking up on your opponent¡¯s weakness and analyse his techniques. You are able to analyse, thereby judicious, and then choose the simplest method to seize the win. Those are your positive qualities. You¡¯re notzy and improve at a decent pace. Otherwise, it would be a waste of your quick wits,¡± said Feng Haochen.


    Embarrassed, Xiang Nan muttered something under his breath. Mu Yu clearly heard Xiang Nan mutter, ¡°How can I bezy with Uncle An around¡­?¡±


    Mu Yu had to admit he underestimated Xiang Nan.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, you have good potential and a strong will. Unfortunately, you¡¯re rather na?ve. You need to learn from your first senior brother. As for Mu Yu¡­¡±


    All eyes made their way to Mu Yu. The others on the mountain had yet to know why Mu Yu was recruited. As a matter of fact, the man of the hour didn¡¯t know, either. If it was purely owing to his ability to control trees, it was a ratherme reason. He eagerly awaited the answer.


    ¡°He has what it takes to cultivate,¡± finished Feng Haochen, confusing everyone.


    It was a rather meaningless statement since everyone present was apt for cultivation; even the disciples at the academy were.


    Noticing everyone¡¯s befuddled expressions, Uncle An exined, ¡°He means Mu Yu is the same as Luo Shang.¡±


    A light lit up for Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan, who changed the way they perceived Mu Yu. Lan Ling¡¯er snorted. Mu Yu blinked in rapid session.


    ¡°Luo Shang is your second senior brother,¡± exined Feng Haochen.


    Mu Yu still struggled to piece it together. He couldn¡¯t connect their simrity and suitability for cultivation.


    Kongkong climbed onto Feng Haochen¡¯s thigh. ¡°What about the two of us, Shifu? What about me and Miaomiao?¡±


    Miaomiao joined her brother. ¡°We were recruited because I¡¯m so adorable. Younger Brother, you¡¯re stealing your elder sister¡¯s limelight.¡±


    ¡°You two? No idea. I¡¯m regretting it, though, hahaha.¡± Feng Haochen scrubbed Kongkong¡¯s head.


    The two kids robbed Mu Yu of the chance to pursue Luo Shang¡¯s matter.


    Kongkong and Miaomiaoter fell asleep on Feng Haochen¡¯s thigh. Feng Haochen shut his eyes. Xiang Nan snored away. Uncle An continued fanning Feng Haochen the entire night. Cheng Yan meditated. Mu Yu admired the view below while dangling a tree branch from his mouth. His impression of a sect totally changed after spending time on the mountain. He smiled, eager to explore a world of cultivation different to what he envisioned.


    Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t say a word and looked odd after hearing Mu Yu shared Luo Shang¡¯s cultivation abilities. Mu Yu didn¡¯t notice her perplexing gaze on him. Luo Shang was the individual Lan Ling¡¯er cared for most. She feared Mu Yu was recruited to rece Luo Shang.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    <strong><em>Dustfallen Mental Cultivation</em></strong>


    The sun had just risen as a canopy of gold, bright amid the blue and fog, bidding the stars to take their nightly rest and calling the birds out to sing, yet there were already people meditating in a cross-legged sitting position out in the open.


    A gentle and chilly breeze swept passed Dustfallen Precipice, where Mu Yu and Feng Haochen stood. It was Mu Yu¡¯s first day cultivating. To be candid, his knowledge of cultivation was vague at best. He merely happily followed the wind of fate and looked forward to where he would go.


    ¡°Why do you cultivate?¡± questioned Feng Haochen, standing under the tree and admiring the sunrise.


    Mu Yu never contemted the question posed. The vige sent him to cultivate for the glory and to learn to battle elemental demons he¡¯d never seen before. ¡°To punish evil and uphold justice? To fight against the elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°Everyone cultivates for different reasons and interprets it through their own lenses. Some cultivate for fame, some for prestige, some for power and some for a plethora of other reasons. The number of people who cultivate their character and for cultivation¡¯s fundamental nature is far and few between. The world of cultivation isn¡¯t some profound and distant world the ignorant assume. The world of cultivation is a world of deceit andpetition far worse than what takes ce between those who don¡¯t cultivate. They are willing to betray their mentors and family all for the sake of treasures or manuals. That is what I mean when I say few manage to cultivate their character.¡±


    The exnation stirred Mu Yu. That waspletely unlike the ethereal deities in tea ceremonies, discussing dao and void of desire he imagined. Those were deities; they were cultivators.


    ¡°The world of cultivation values power above all else. One¡¯s status is correspondent with their power. Their status and power can go to their head. As a result, there is an abundance of frustrated and impatient cultivators cultivating solely for the prestige. I don¡¯t want you to be someone who abandons his initial goals for the sake of power, hence my question. I will teach you Dustfallen Sect¡¯s mental cultivation. Our mental cultivation¡¯s essence lies in maintaining a calm, yet calctive, mind. For that reason, you can¡¯t pursue prestige or wealth if you are to master it. They are things that rob your patience.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that why we are rankedst in the world of cultivation?¡±


    With a smile, Feng Haochen nodded. ¡°Rankings are decided on the disciples¡¯petition once every ten months. In turn, it affects a sect¡¯s order in the line up to select disciples from the academy as well as the distribution of resources from Spirit Quarry Mountain. Though lots of disciples use it as an opportunity to shine and gloss their sect, I don¡¯t see a need for it. Thus, we don¡¯t participate.¡±


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t have a grudge against thepetition. He simply didn¡¯t want topete.


    ¡°Remember, Dustfallen Mental Cultivation emphasises a calm mind. Not contending doesn¡¯t imply we are weak. Do as you see fit. Act when you deem it appropriate. If you want to win effortlessly, you need to maintain a level head.


    ¡°Xiang Nan has gasped the mental cultivation to the highest degree. Thanks to his perceptive andposed character, he¡¯s able to figure out countermeasures under any circumstance. Cheng Yan is simr, so he has a thorough understanding of it, too. Ling¡¯er is able to restrain herself well, so she can quickly rpose herself if need be. They won¡¯t lose to any other sects¡¯ disciples.¡±


    Feng Haochen paused and looked to Mu Yu. ¡°You have the ability to control nts, meaning you understand life and are closely linked. You can easily cool your mind in forests. That is the reason you can learn it.¡±


    Mu Yu was amazed Feng Haochen knew a secret he never revealed. He was at an advantage ¨C forck of better word ¨C in forests or onwns.


    ¡°Sit on the tree branch. Peer into the distance and empty your mind. Focus on sensing the movements around you. There is spiritual qi in this world. Once you can connect with spiritual qi, you can convert it into spiritual energy for yourself. Dustfallen Mental Cultivation ispatible with Ethereal Dao. What you see is what you perceive. Remember that.¡±


    Mu Yu sat on the tree as he was told. It was easy to clear one¡¯s mind at dawn, when it was quietest, which was the best time to practice Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. When all life was asleep, spiritual qi began to stir. When the golden orb¡¯s first petals bloomed across the sky, they would feel more at peace than usual.


    ¡°Try shutting off your listening. Use your mind to sense the sounds around you. Sense the tweets. When you can visualise them in action with your mind, you can discern what they are doing. See the birds and worms. Gradually, apply it to other people. Whoever can stay a step ahead of his opponent will have the initiative. That is how you are to understand the mental cultivation¡­¡±


    Mu Yu focused his five senses on the trees. He traced the stalk coiling around the tree snaked into a gap in the cliff face. He saw a small herb in there shake off the dew on it. A leaf sprung to life. He saw a dog tail wagging along with the rhythm of the breeze as it tried to banish the insects on its body. He saw flowers close to wee the sun. He eventually sensed spiritual qi that seemed out of reach, yet right at his fingertips, whisking through flowers and entering gaps in stone¡­


    Feng Haochen silently observed Mu Yu. He expected Mu Yu to sense spiritual qi that soon for he had faith in his judgement and the boy¡¯s potential. Usually, one would take days and even months to sense spiritual qi. Thankfully, Mu Yu inherently got along with nts, thereby enhancing his senses. ordingly, he could easily find the right state of mind with some pointers.


    The illuminated scenery and songs in the environment at sunrise didn¡¯t impact Mu Yu, who was still immersed in the new and miraculous world of his. Under his shifu¡¯s guidance, he ushered qi into his body to purify his nerves and mind.


    By the time Mu Yu opened his eyes, it waste morning. Standing up, he felt refreshed. He noticed something new in his body but couldn¡¯t put it into words. He excitedly looked to his shifu, who was also looking at him.


    Feng Haochen instructed, ¡°You need to train Dustfallen Mental Cultivation early every morning. Cultivation is a journey that requires persistence and resilience.¡±


    Mu Yu scratched his head. His belly suddenly growled. ¡°Even when it is raining?¡±


    Feng Haochen nodded. ¡°Regardless of the weather. The rainy days will challenge you to maintain a calm mind despite its disturbance.¡±


    Mu Yu furtively pulled a funny face. His shifu was right; however, he nned to find himself an umbre for rainy days until Feng Haochen seemingly read his mind and said, ¡°You will grasp it a lot better if you sit in the rain for the reason it is an external interruption. You need to be able to control your thoughts when an external force tries to throw you off.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Well, that¡¯s just great.</em>


    ¡°Once you grasp it, you can train at the waterfall at the foot of the mountain. Only Cheng Yan can train there at the moment. I will now teach you Dustfallen Swordy. You just need to remember the techniques.¡± Feng Haochen summoned a green flying sword and set it before Mu Yu, igniting Mu Yu¡¯s excitement. ¡°This sword is named Shadow Splitter Sword. It¡¯s yours from now on.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    <strong><em>Dustfallen Swordy</em></strong>


    ¡°Dustfallen Swordyprises of nine technique, eachplementing and independent of each other. Each technique has is unique in its own way. The techniques can be used to close gaps, retreat, attack and guard. For now, you only need to memorise them. You will need to invest time to explore the application of each technique. Once you have mastered all nine techniques, you will grasp the swordy¡¯s intricacies.¡±


    Feng Haochen summoned a flying sword to his hand before Mu Yu knew it. It looked ordinary and worn out, but Mu Yu spected there was more to it than what met the eye. Feng Haochen transitioned from one technique to the next naturally and leisurely. Swordy was akin to threading a needle, calm, precise, calcted. Feng Haochen¡¯s sword seemed to have a will of its own, switching between moments of tranquillity and moments off violence. Watching his sword sh and gash was intimidating.


    ¡°Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s first technique: Falling Leave Dances to Heaven. Focus on controlled movement.¡±


    Feng Haochen flicked up leaves and directed them with his sword. The key was to control wildness with calmness. Like a pebble creating ripples in a body of water, the wielder needed to use sword qi to direct the leaves, wielding them as if they were one¡¯s sword.


    Mu Yu grabbed the sword in front of him and began to imitate the movements he witnessed his shifu execute. He tried to grasp the intent of the technique but felt something was missing no matter how closely he imitated the visible techniques.


    <em>ng!</em> Feng Haochen intercepted Mu Yu¡¯s sword from above casually. Their swords vibrated correspondingly. Whenever Mu Yu reached a difficult point, Feng Haochen would guide Mu Yu¡¯s movement to helpplete the swordy naturally. Eventually, the looming mental fog lifted, allowing Mu Yu to imagine the intent guiding him by his side.


    ¡°All I can do is introduce you to the sect. Your development is on you.¡±


    Feng Haochen pulled his sword back and nodded, pleased with Mu Yu¡¯s quick progress.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes and checked the sword in his hand. He hadn¡¯t grasped even one ninth of the intents; however, he saw it as an opportunity to delve deep into it. He sensed a small amount of spiritual energy within him, getting him off on a good start.


    Mu Yu summoned his flying sword again, moving his feet and body in coordination.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s second technique: Roiling Qi and Fallen Dust. Collect Qi to Prate the Spirit. Qi and Spirit Return to Genesis.


    Mu Yu was so invested in the sword techniques it was as if he didn¡¯t know exhaustionHe tried to link theponents, but he couldn¡¯t. As such, he inquired, ¡°Shifu, I feel I am missing something. I am unable to flow as naturally as you.¡±


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re missing Dustfallen Stance. Our discipline consists of three most integralponents: Dustfallen Mental Cultivation for your foundation. Dustfallen Swordy is for physical training. Dustfallen Stance is to sculpt your body. Dustfallen Stance is a sword technique movement discipline. You need to understand the intent of your techniques andbine your body movements with your swordy for it to flow naturally.¡±


    Feng Haochen took a step forward and rose as if he levitated effortlessly, creating illusions as he moved in each direction. The steps were clear to the naked eye, yet they could confuse the observer. Mu Yu tried to imitate it but immediately noticed he was unable to exhibit the same degree of bnce and tripped.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need spiritual energy to learn Dustfallen Stance. Ordinary people view it as an advanced qinggong. Although it can¡¯t hold a candle to a cultivator, you will be able to glide and walk up walls. You cannot keep up with me for you haven¡¯t grasped the changes that take ce. You need to learn the very basics.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded, determined to weather the long process to mastery.


    The sun had climbed to the peak in the sky. Mu Yu spent the entire time training Dustfallen Swordy and trying tobine Dustfallen Stance into the mix. He disyed considerable progress within a single day. s, his hunger couldn¡¯t be contained.


    ¡°Shifu, can we eat yet?¡±


    ¡°I was so focused on teaching you that I forgot to prepare breakfast. Those brats must be starving.¡±


    They weren¡¯t starving. They were on the verge of crying because nobody dared to eat the food Uncle An prepared on behalf of their shifu. Uncle An enjoyed his own cooking, nevertheless. He asked, ¡°Are you not hungry? I guess you could drink water since you¡¯ll be training under the waterfall.¡±


    Xiang Nan pulled a funny face and picked up a roast sweet potato. The burnt portions peeled off as soon as he touched it. By the time he peeled off all of the burnt portions, there was only a thumb-sized potato left. Roast potato wasn¡¯t too bad as long as there was something to eat. The only food they, therefore, dared to eat were the roast potatoes. Nobody wanted to risk his health on the stir-fried vegetables.


    ¡°Are Shifu and Mu Yu still not back?¡±


    While Cheng Yan didn¡¯t want to eat, he couldn¡¯t turn down Uncle An, but he wanted to be a model senior brother, so he risked his well-being on the vegetables. In saying that, he chewed and chewed but didn¡¯t dare to swallow. Munching on green cabbage and white cabbage for two hours was practically torture. The white cabbage resembled food served at refugee camps after natural disasters.


    ¡°We¡¯re back. I¡¯m starving,¡± hollered Mu Yu,ing in.


    Mu Yu cheerfully put a green cabbage into his mouth but quickly sted it back out.


    ¡°Is my cooking bad?¡±


    Mu Yu shuddered upon seeing Uncle An¡¯s gaze on him.


    ¡°No, it is terrific.¡± Mu Yu picked up the cabbage and ate it again. As he chewed, he added, ¡°It was just too hot¡­¡±


    Despite scorning Mu Yu, the others praised the food as they dug in, too. Given Uncle An¡¯s seniority was second only to Patriarch Feng, it probably wasn¡¯t a wise idea to get on the former¡¯s bad side.


    Feng Haochen soon came in, carrying a tray of luscious roast meat. His disciples reacted as if they saw their messiah. Feng Haochen chuckled in response to their reactions. ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er: ¡°Xiang Nan, you and me against First Senior Brother.¡±


    Xiang Nan nodded. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Mu Yu was soon given a visual exnation. Cheng Yan, Xiang Nan and Lan Ling¡¯er duked it out on the tray with their chopsticks. Cheng Yan didn¡¯t struggle against the two; he snagged several pieces of meat, much to their chagrin. Mu Yu wanted in, but Cheng Yan flicked the former¡¯s chopsticks out of the way as soon as Mu Yu entered the fray. Feng Haochen leisurely grabbed a few pieces for Kongkong and Miaomiao before grabbing some for Mu Yu and himself, as well. Uncle An continued to enjoy his own dishes while the trio continued with their contest.


    Mu Yu learnt an important lesson: get good or no food. Kongkong and Miaomiao pouted because they couldn¡¯t partake in thepetition.


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Discipline vs Style ¨C I don¡¯t treat them as synonyms. If your style is boxing, then the way you utilise the skills you¡¯re taught is your style. It¡¯s why saying, ¡°Learn Muay Thai because it¡¯s practical¡± is ignorant advice. Even among camps in Thand, there will be differences. Some coaches promote locks in clinches, while some advocate not locking ¨C stylistic differences ¨C but they¡¯re still Muay Thai.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    <strong><em>Dustfallen Precipice</em></strong>


    Cultivators didn¡¯t have much of a concept of time. Before he knew it, Mu Yu already spent two years at Dustfallen Sect and was no longer an ignorant child.


    Cultivation was split into realms; each realm consisted of nineyers. The phase at which cultivators ushered qi into their body to refine their body was called Qi Condensation Realm. Learning to sense spiritual qi was Qi Condensation¡¯s First Layer. Once a cultivator¡¯s essence grew stronger, they could reach Ninth Layer. At that point, they could ascend to Foundation Establishment.


    A cultivator was only considered a proper cultivator once they reached Foundation Establishment. Once there, they could fly on swords and convert exterior spiritual qi into spiritual energy to wield and imbue their sword with it. In addition, they could transform the invisible spiritual energy into a physical body capable of inflicting severe damage unlike Qi Condensation Realm.


    Upon condensing their spiritual energy and delivering it to all nerves and meridians in their at Foundation Establishment¡¯s Ninth Layer, they could attempt to collect all of the energy at their dantian to form a core in order to ascend to Golden Core Realm. Core formation was a challenge for plenty of cultivators. Perhaps the level of control over one¡¯s spiritual energy was too high of a hurdle for many cultivators, leading to them teauing at Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Mu Yu proved Feng Haochen¡¯s judgement correct, ascending to Foundation Establishment within two years. Of course, nobody was envious when he came from an obscure sect and wasn¡¯t the only talented individual. His seniors were all more advanced than him in terms of cultivation realms.


    Mu Yu sat on a rock situated under the waterfall bucketing down from the peak of Mount Dustfallen to its foot ¨Cthe best ce on the mountain to practice Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. He practiced calming his mind whilst under the roar of the water.


    A stone rippled the water ever so slightly and shot toward Mu Yu¡¯s back. Mu Yu discharged spiritual energy from his back, deflected the stone. A barrage of stones subsequently flew toward him from every direction. He pressed his hands together, deflecting the stones with patterns around him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the third time today. Who will you two ever catch with your skills?¡± Mu Yu opened his eyes. With a grin, he flicked a ray of spiritual energy at the water surface, bouncing a streak of water at a tree next to the waterfall. Kongkong grimaced and hopped off the tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Miaomiao¡¯s fault. I said to attack together, but, no, she just had to alert you.¡± Kongkong dusted his hands and leapt onto the water surface. He treaded lightly across the water and then somersaulted,nding clean on the rock next to Mu Yu.


    Miaomiao deftlynded on another rock. ¡°Whatever. You were just slow. Have some shame. You¡¯re my bane!¡±


    ¡°Sucks for me, too.¡± Kongkong sat down and kicked his feet in the water.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t angry with the twins because he was used to their pranks. It was the norm whenever he practiced Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. They¡¯d fight each other or hurl stones at him to try and distract him. Needless to say, their shifu permitted it. Feng Haochen wasn¡¯t worried about them harming anyone as the cultivator might as well quit if they couldn¡¯t handle that much.


    ¡°You two have Dustfallen Stance down pact, huh? I didn¡¯t even notice you within twenty metres.¡± Mu Yu grinned.


    They were finally old enough for trousers, although, without any cultivation, they could only practice Dustfallen Stance.


    Kongkong proudly nodded. ¡°My silly sister¡¯s qinggong can¡¯tpare to mine. I was neen and a half metres away.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Mu Yu, please forgive my shameless brother,¡± indirectly chided Miaomiao, washing her face and flicking her hair.


    ¡°Mu Yu, can you take us on a flight?¡± asked Kongkong, smiling mischievously.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you thirty metres up to pluck the moon.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s face went red whenever he mentioned heights. Everybody on the mountain was aware of his height phobia. When he first learnt to fly on a sword, he adamantly refused to fly higher than ten metres off the ground. The twins mocked him over it daily. Whenever he flew, they¡¯d cheer sarcastically from below. Luckily for Mu Yu, he wasn¡¯t the type to fall for provocations or be worried about them poking fun at him. Being able to fly thirty metres up without feeling his heart almost burst was a significant improvement for him.


    ¡°The mountain is several hundreds of metres high, though! Why don¡¯t you chicken out when you view the scenery below from Dustfallen Precipice?¡± teased Miaomiao, smirking.


    ¡°It¡¯s so high up that I don¡¯t see anything from there. Besides, what¡¯s so scary about the scenery in the distance?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Uncle An said you are going to start training at thirty-five metres above ground level from now. It¡¯s going to be a challenge, isn¡¯t it?¡± questioned Kongkong.


    Mu Yu: <em>Oh, sh¡­</em>


    Mu Yu was able to grasp Dustfallen Swordy, Dustfallen Stance and Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, but the most basic skill, flying on swords, was still his nightmare. As soon as he returned to the ground, his legs would give in, and he¡¯d pant erratically.


    Mu Yu flinched in response to a stone catching him on the head. He looked over to see Xiang Nan sitting on his sword, hovering in the air. He juggled a couple of stones and grinned. ¡°Shameless Senior,¡± grumbled Mu Yu.


    Simr to Miaomiao and Kongkong¡¯s ambushes, everyone had to always be on alert whilst training Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, lest someone came along and tried to throw wrenches in their training.


    Xiang Nan: ¡°Calm your mind whilst in the tempest. You lost focus, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Xiang Nan has more tricks up his sleeves than us now!¡± Kongkong and Miaomiao gave each other a gleeful high five.


    Mu Yu eventually realised Kongkong and Miaomiao were distractions; Xiang Nan was the main force and the brains. Kongkong and Miaomiao undoubtedly invited Xiang Nan into their team after their previous two attempts failed.


    Miaomiao griped, ¡°Sadly, we failed to disrupt First Senior Brother after nine tries.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you two try.¡± Mu Yu shook his head, knowing full well they had no chance when he failed.


    ¡°How about all four of us team up? We¡¯ve basically won if we can force First Senior Brother to open his eyes,¡± suggested Kongkong.


    The twins couldn¡¯t even get close to the sect¡¯s third best cultivator, let alone make him open his eyes.


    Miaomiao pped. ¡°That sounds good! He¡¯s training at Dustfallen Precipice. Let¡¯s go turn up the ante.¡±


    Mu Yu agreed to the suggestion.


    Kongkong enthused, ¡°Senior Brother Xiang Nan, take us there.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    <strong><em>Second Senior Brother ¨C An Eternal Impetus for Quarrels </em></strong>


    They needed a different strategy if they hoped to throw Cheng Yan off his game because he wouldn¡¯t react to Kongkong and Miaomiao¡¯s antics. Cheng Yan would set up a spiritual energy barrier around him to block out distractions. Xiang Nan had no hopes of breaking through the barrier.


    Xiang Nan took the twins up on his sword, while Mu Yu insisted on trekking up the mountain for his own sanity. Sure, a straight line was faster than a winding path; however, Mu Yu tried to convince himself he¡¯d get to enjoy the scenery ¨C which wasn¡¯t magnificent and tiring to look at after seeing it two times, considering it reminded him of how long the journey was.


    Mu Yu unsheathed his sword from his sleeve using Cosmos Sleeve, apulsory spell for cultivators. Using their own spiritual energy as a connecting medium, they were able to store things within their sleeves. In essence, it was a basic spatial formation technique anyone in Foundation Establishment Realm was capable of mastering.


    Mu Yu climbed on and sat down. Slowly, he ascended, circling around the mountain and never looking down. Halfway up, he saw Lan Ling¡¯er meditating on a rock.


    Lan Ling¡¯er grew taller and prettier over the two years. Unfortunately, she still hadn¡¯t warmed up to Mu Yu, still taking offence to the fact thetter was deemed to possess more cultivation aptitude than their second senior brother, Lie Shang, whom she grew up alongside. She¡¯d always find fault with Mu Yu¡¯s ws, such as mocking him for his fear of heights. It was her means of convincing herself Lie Shang didn¡¯t have the ws Mu Yu did, positioning their senior as the superior between him and Mu Yu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er often distracted Mu Yu when thetter was training. Unlike the twins, her distractions were effective. When she seeded, she¡¯d jeer, iming Lie Shang could¡¯ve easily brushed her off before she departed with a satisfied smile.


    Mu Yu heard from Xiang Nan that Lie Shang said he was going out and never came back at one point. That was as much as Mu Yu knew about Lie Shang.


    By no means did Mu Yu want to be at odds with Lan Ling¡¯er. He never saw how he was wrong; he never imed he was more talented than Lie Shang. Her endless praise actually led to Mu Yu associating his annoyance to Lie Shang. He figured he wouldn¡¯t have had to put up with her pestering if he didn¡¯t vanish and be an invisible wall between them.


    Mu Yu refused to be the only one on the receiving end. So ordingly, he would try to get back at Lan Ling¡¯er, expect he used much simpler means. He knew what buttons to press for a reaction.


    Mu Yu deliberately went and leaned on the tree trunk next to Lan Ling¡¯er. Voice booming and shaking his head, he teased, ¡°I told you I¡¯m better than Lie Shang! Shifu must have his reasons for saying I¡¯m more talented.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er opened her eyes and flicked her hair. ¡°Have some shame. You¡¯re not even qualified to carry his shoes.¡±


    Mu Yu ced his hand on his forehead and sarcastically sobbed, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you got distracted. Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re going to take ages to reach Dustfallen Mental Cultivation¡¯s third level at this rate.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er red daggers at Mu Yu. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?!¡±


    Dustfallen Mental Cultivationprised of nine levels. It didn¡¯t require cultivation to learn since it was merely mental training andprehension as the name suggested. Mu Yu had managed to reach the third level already. Feng Haochen asserted Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s teau was due to her hanging onto to thoughts. Based on her potential, she should¡¯ve ascended to Golden Core Realm already.


    Mu Yu never gave a care for Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s hostility. Speaking of which, he was the only individual in the sect who dared to disparage Lie Shang in her presence. She only ever responded to him if he mentioned Lie Shang. As a product of them bickering over Lie Shang¡¯s ws and merits, they would both end up bitter in the end.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, who do you reckon is superior between Lie Shang and Senior Brother Cheng Yan?¡± Mu Yu asked as he walked around and feasted his eyes on the nts.


    ¡°Both of them are superior to you!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t mind the fact Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t even face me or what she said. He didn¡¯t think Cheng Yan was any less talented than he was, but Lie Shang¡­ Lie Shang just got on his nerves.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go pester First Senior Brother. You want in?¡± inquired Mu Yu. Since Lan Ling¡¯er brushed him off, he reciprocated with a shrug. Continuing his walk, he goaded, ¡°Kongkong and Miaomiao intend to use the tricks they used on Lie Shang since they got Lie Shang with it. If you ask me, I doubt it¡¯d work on First Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Second Senior Brother isn¡¯t afraid of heights. The inferior have to walk up the mountain. I¡¯ll show you how Second Senior Brother travelled to Dustfallen Precipice.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er opened her eyes and mounted her red flying sword. She effortlessly levitated and didn¡¯t forget to mock Mu Yu with her body gesture. He watched her with his head titled. Once she was out of sight, he dashed into the forest. Flying was an express travel strategy, but it wasn¡¯t the only way to travel quickly.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    <strong><em>Spar</em></strong>


    The old tree at Dustfallen Precipice never withered despite having existed for over two centuries and weathered the seasons over and over. Cheng Yan, who was meditating under said tree, grew a lot more mature over thest two years but didn¡¯t lose his refined demeanour. He had ascended to Golden Core Realm, but only Feng Haochen and he knew exactly whichyer.


    Xiang Nan and the twins hid whilst brainstorming their approach.


    Mu Yu emerged from the forest. He looked up to the sky with a grin. He fused with the trees and travelled from tree to tree, which was remarkably faster than flying. When Lan Ling¡¯er finally appeared, he yelled, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what took you so long?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯e was baffled. Mu Yu still kept his unique ability a secret and only stealthily used it every now and then.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t need to fly to move fast, huh?¡± Mu Yu winked, then ran off to Xiang Nan whilstughing.


    Lan Ling¡¯er scoffed and joined the others.


    ¡°What¡¯s First Senior Brother up to?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Before Nan Xiang could reply, a sword shot over. Xiang Nan deftly leapt up.


    Cheng Yan finished training a while ago and wasn¡¯t keen on being their victim. ¡°You all must have a lot of time on your hands!¡±


    Positioning himself behind them before they knew it, Cheng Yan shed toward Xiang Nan and continued swinging through to Mu Yu. Mu Yu summoned his flying sword to intercept. Cheng Yan changed his attack trajectory to Lan Ling¡¯er. She side stepped the strike and unsheathed her sword.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see how far your swordy hase.¡± Cheng Yan manifested five phantom flying swords and sent one to each of them.


    ¡°Ah! First Senior Brother ismitting murder!¡± cried Kongkong and Miaomiao.


    Cheng Yan sent swords behind the twins and spanked them. The two jumped up upon impact. He wasn¡¯t sox with the others, however. He didn¡¯t try to take their heads, but he forced them to parry. Mu Yu would¡¯ve been finished in a single exchange if Cheng Yan didn¡¯t hold back because thetter¡¯s sword qi surpassed the former¡¯s.


    ¡°Dustfallen Swordy consists of nine techniques and nine moves each. If you three canst thirty exchanges, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Cheng Yan was able to control his flying sword and execute its attacks solely with his will, so he didn¡¯t need to physically move to execute techniques.


    Mu Yu calmly watched the approaching sword. Cheng Yan¡¯s execution was refined but also sharp. Mu Yu was aware Cheng Yan could vary the attack at any given moment and catch him off guard. His sword moved with him. Although Mu Yu urately shed with Cheng Yan¡¯s sword, Cheng Yan instantly altered the trajectory of his output to circle around Mu Yu¡¯s Shadow Splitter Sword and went for Mu Yu. Mu Yu flicked the tip of his sword, knocking away Cheng Yan¡¯s flying sword with a second corporeal sword. At the same time, Mu Yu summoned another corporeal sword to his left hand and fired all three swords at Cheng Yan simultaneously. Mu Yu and Cheng Yan engaged in ten exchanges within a sh. Mu Yu was able to hold his own against his senior.


    Kongkong and Miaomiao tried to cover their behinds as they ran all over the ce, using Dustfallen Stance proficiently. With no offensive skills, all they could do was flee helter skelter.


    Cheng Yan: ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re progressing along with Dustfallen Mental Cultivation surprisingly well.¡±


    Dustfallen Mental Cultivation was also known as Dustfallen Nine Cornerstones Mental Cultivation, the idea being nine tasks with one mind. In other words, the user could wield nine swords independently at the same time, forcing the opponent into a nine on one fight. Needless to say, it was mentally taxing on the wielder, making it a skill seldom employed unless necessary. A cultivator in Foundation Establishment Realm usually maxed out at two swords, but Mu Yu was able to wield three.


    Xiang Nan lost control of his flying sword after twenty-nine exchanges. Lan Ling¡¯er lost after twenty-eight exchanges. The two of them were limited to dual wielding. They could¡¯ve forced themselves to wield a third one. Nheless, they would rapidly expend their spiritual energy.


    Once he was done with Xiang Nan and Lan Ling¡¯er, Cheng Yan mounted an assault on Mu Yu using all of his swords. Because Cheng Yan¡¯s focus was on Mu Yu alone, Mu Yu was quickly pressured into focusing on evading the attacks.


    ¡°That was thirty exchanges!¡± cried Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu soon lost control of his swords. Cheng Yan made swift work of Mu Yu, erasing the clones and knocking Mu Yu to the ground. Cheng Yan stored his swords away and gave his juniors a smile. He said to Mu Yu, ¡°Thirty-two exchanges, not bad!¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered responding. He regretted joining the twins, figuring he could¡¯ve taken a nap instead of a beating. The twins decided to prop themselves on Mu Yu and catch their breaths.


    The reason Xiang Nan and Lan Ling¡¯er lost quicker than Mu Yu despite their more advanced cultivation was because Mu Yu merely had a better grasp on the swordy. Cheng Yan only tasted their swordy. If spiritual energy was part of the equation, it would¡¯ve been one-way traffic, with Cheng Yan being the oing traffic.


    Cheng Yan sat down on a rock and questioned, ¡°We can descend the mountain tomorrow. What are your ns?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s ears twitched upon hearing the news.


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Technique VS Moves ¨C Moves refer to the movementsprising a technique. This is different tobinations. As an example, the technique ¡°White Crane Spreads Its Wings¡± from Yang Style taichi consists of numerous moves that make up the technique. They are not the same in Chinese martial arts.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    <strong><em>Descending the Mountain</em></strong>


    Uncle An was rigid and clung to traditional values. He wasn¡¯t the type to let Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples descend the mountain unless a strict criteria was fulfilled. Fortunately, Feng Haochen exined cultivators needed to train <em>and</em> rest, convincing him to let them go out once every four to five months. All Mu Yu really did was join his seniors on fiend hunts in forests to sell them for spirit stones and whatnot in addition to shopping jobs in a city.


    They all sought out delicacies whenever they descended the mountain. After all, forcing down Uncle An¡¯s cooking was dreadful. Uncle An insisted on personally cooking as he deemed it a waste of their time.


    ¡°I want roasted thighs at Beauty Restaurant,¡± demanded Kongkong.


    ¡°Bring a level one fiend for spirit stones, then,¡± answered Cheng Yan.


    Kongkong smiled slyly and shook Cheng Yan¡¯s thigh, using his most adorable pose and childish tone. ¡°First Senior Brother, you¡¯re the best. You could kill several with a single wave of your hand, couldn¡¯t you? The number you y will be the number of roasted thighs.¡±


    ¡°You think fiends are fodder?¡± Cheng Yan flicked Kongkong on the head and shook his head. He always looked out for them when they went out in case they got lost. Since they were growing, he always bought them whatever they wanted, but he wouldn¡¯t do so tantly.


    ¡°I need to buy two pairs of trousers.¡± Xiang Nan paused to think, then added, ¡°Uncle An ruined my clothes after he said he¡¯d check my cultivation.¡±


    Maybe it was a hobby of his or something, but Uncle An would randomly give them special training, which was personalised swordy and cultivation tests. Uncle An didn¡¯t pull punches the way Cheng Yan did. As a result, they were always left with bruised faces. The only way to pass the tests was to convince Uncle An they had improved since thest test. What happened if they hadn¡¯t? He¡¯d ¡°treat¡± them to a personally cooked meal. They suspected Uncle An was cognisant of how horrible his cooking was toe up with the idea. The penalty was amazingly effective. None of them yed around out of fear of the torture. Funnily enough, Uncle An¡¯s cooking never improved.


    ¡°What about you, Ling¡¯er?¡± inquired Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Definitely going to the academy,¡± answered Mu Yu.


    They all expected Lan Ling¡¯er to go to the academy and ask if there was any news of Lie Shang because it was something she had to do every time. The academy was a good news source since disciples from other sects frequented it daily.


    Mu Yu judged Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s efforts to be futile. It had been six years. If Lie Shang wanted to return, he would¡¯ve returned already. Mu Yu was confident Lie Shang met with mishap. Lan Ling¡¯er, however, wouldn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± cursed Lan Ling¡¯er, shooting Mu Yu a re as per routine.


    Mu Yu questioned, ¡°First Senior Brother, may I visit my vige?¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect the vige chief he missed to know he joined Dustfallen Sect and predicted the elder would be disappointed he didn¡¯t crack the legendary Green Pine Sect. Vige Chief Bu wouldn¡¯t be able to ¡°disy¡± him. On second thought, he realised he shouldn¡¯t have even considered thest part because he wasn¡¯t a disy item! Mu Yu knew his sect was far from a negligible sect. All of Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples were actually orphans. He knew his seniors were impressive, and his shifu didn¡¯t care for prestige. He, consequently, couldn¡¯t care less about prestige.


    ¡°You n on waking or walking? Don¡¯t fly. You¡¯ll embarrass us with your low flying,¡± snidely remarked Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Mu Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll climb.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you two will be heading the same way. Go together to support each other if needed,¡± suggested Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan trusted Lan Ling¡¯er would be safe as she went to the academy all the time and was experienced. However, she protested, ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not going together with him. He¡¯s a slow poke. I¡¯ll look bad going with him!¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er. We¡¯re all fellow siblings. The world of cultivation isn¡¯t as peaceful as it is at home. I¡¯m worried about Mu Yu. Hecks experience travelling on his own¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er groaned and shot Mu Yu another re. She acquiesced since Cheng Yan spoke up, nheless. Besides, she understood even Feng Haochen would¡¯ve made the same demand.


    Truth be told, Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to go with Lan Ling¡¯er, either, lest he put up with her barrage of badgering. Regardless, he obeyed his senior.


    ¡°Junior Brother, stay close. Don¡¯t go crying if you get lost.¡±


    Mu Yu was quite sick of Lan Ling¡¯er treating him as a bratty kid, especially when she was only two years older than him. The fact she had her growth spurt before him and stood taller bugged him, too.


    ¡°Unlike a certain senior brother of mine, I actually know my way home. Wait, he¡¯s not directionally challenged, is he?¡± Mu Yu shot back.


    Lan Ling¡¯er jumped to her feet and huffed. The others shook their heads in response to the duo¡¯s bickering. None of them could intervene due to the sensitivity of the topic. Eventually, Cheng Yan griped, ¡°Can¡¯t you refrain from mentioning Lie Shang?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± instantly responded Mu Yu.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    <strong><em>Dragon Tiger Gorge</em></strong>


    Mu Yu rarely ever saw his shifu training. His shifu would farm or rx in the old wooden chair and appreciate the scenery. At night, he shared the happenings of the cultivation world with them, including pills and various other treasures cultivators lost their minds for. Mu Yu enjoyed learning of the various things, including cultivation disciplines that piqued his interest. As such, he considered his shifu the world of cultivation¡¯s encylopedia. It was quite intriguing to think someone leading such a low-key lifestyle possessed that wealth of knowledge.


    Feng Haochen only descended the mountain once or twice here and there to make appearances at sect events for formality¡¯s sake. He never involved himself in any of the affairs ¨C not as if he alone could influence the course of things.


    Busy in the field, Feng Haochen reminded, ¡°Be careful you two. Stick together ande back early.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± responded Lan Ling¡¯er and Mu Yu.


    The burden and annoying granny ¨C identities Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er assigned each other, respectively ¨C engaged in a verbal tirade as soon as they descended the mountain.


    ¡°Will it kill you to fly a little higher?¡±


    Members of Dustfallen Sect usually headed out from halfway down the mountain. Mu Yu, on the other hand, insisted on heading out from the foot of the mountain, forcing Lan Ling¡¯er to wait for him to take the long route and climb down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about dying; however, I can ensure I won¡¯t die if I fly lower,¡± proudly argued Mu Yu, clearly prepared for Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s jabs.


    ¡°Keep up, then.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er deliberately soared up fifty metres high, sure Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t meet her up there. Mu Yu didn¡¯t like heights, but he didn¡¯t have a phobia of flying fast. He scratched his nose, then mounted his sword and went after her. He had no choice but to let her navigate as he had only gone to Dustfallen Sect from the academy once. She flew higher than him and in front as they silently made their way to the academy. As it took Feng Haochen four hours to go to and fro, they estimated they needed to travel for eight hours due to the difference in their cultivation levels.


    Mount Dustfallen was out of sight after flying for two hours. Mu Yu was insipid as neither of them spoke to the other. When the others joined them in past trips, they¡¯d chat away. The only thing Lan Ling¡¯er said thus far on the trip was, ¡°Second Senior Brother loved to fly high. He said men should fly high and pursue the cast sky.¡±


    ¡°And he probably flew too high for his own good, plummeted back down, lost his memories and now can¡¯t find his way home.¡±


    To spite Mu Yu, Lan Ling¡¯er kept on raising her elevation level until she was a vague red spot against the blue backdrop. A rough estimate would say she was over a hundred metres above ground.


    When Mu Yu passed through a valley, several hostile cultivators tried to get in his way, iming it their territory. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t aware it was their territory nor did he purposely trespass. Nevertheless, a bearded man aggressively swung his axe at Mu Yu, while six other cultivators of varying ages scowled. Mu Yu never encountered any conflicts with other cultivators before. Hemented it took him only two years to see what sorts of people cultivators were.


    ¡°Sorry for trespassing. I¡¯ll show myself out.¡±


    Territories were important to cultivators. Essentially, they were ces the owners hid their secrets. Understandably, barging in wasn¡¯t wise. Not even Mu Yu¡¯s seniors had ever been in any tussles with other cultivators. To be fair, Cheng Yan knew the roads, meaning he wouldn¡¯t lead them into other cultivators¡¯ territories. Mu Yu blindly flew, though.


    ¡°You think you can just waltz into Dragon Tiger Gorge and leave whenever you want?¡± The shifty sixty year old elder in yellow snickered in his high-pitched voice.


    ¡°I apologise, but I did not mean to intrude. I am sorry.¡±


    Mu Yu looked up and noticed Lan Ling¡¯er was gone. He surmised she knew he was confronted but left him to his own devices.


    An enchanting female giggled. ¡°It¡¯s clear he¡¯s an errand boy from a small sect. Hand over your spirit stones and treasures if you want to leave.¡±


    Spirit stones were usually used to supply spiritual qi when cultivating as it could boost the rate of progress. Uncle An always ced several in the main hall for them if they needed it. Mu Yu used one when he ascended to Foundation Establishment. Otherwise, he never used them.


    The only treasures Mu Yu had were his Shadow Splitter Sword and meagre silver ingots Vige Chief Bu gave him. Indeed, he still couldn¡¯t bear to spend the silver ingots.


    There was a spirit stone quarry out there. With that said, spirit stone quarries were rare. To ensure cultivators could have ess to enough, Green Pine Sect invented a regtion ¨C the annual sects¡¯ tournament. Dustfallen Sect was always at the bottom when it came to rankings among the sects. They had no idea they mugged someone without a spirit stone. That aside, Dustfallen Sect was a sect living in poverty. Hoping they¡¯d haverge spirit stones was wishful thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any spirit stones or treasures.¡±


    Mu Yu was worried for the hostiles. The most skilled amongst them was the man with the beard. He was at Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Second Layer. The woman was at the First Layer. The elder in yellow was only at Qi Condensation Realm Ninth Layer. The other three young cultivators were only at Qi Condensation Realm. Mu Yu was ayer higher than their best. The twins aside, Mu Yu was always the weakest. Hence, he didn¡¯t expect to run into anyone weaker than him.


    Mu Yu smirked, d he had been paying his dues. He always valued potential so much that he underestimated the positives of sheer diligence. He never realised he progressed much faster than other cultivators because he wasn¡¯t around many others topare.


    Mu Yu should¡¯ve been more worried about locating Lan Ling¡¯er because she was hispass, yet he lost track of her.


    Bearded man: ¡°You don¡¯t? I¡¯ll kill you and then search you! Zhang Zhong, get him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shifu!¡± courteously answered the elder attired in yellow.


    ¡°Shifu? I thought you were his shifu! You¡¯re old enough to be his father!¡± eximed Mu Yu, forgetting seniority in the world of cultivation wasn¡¯t based on age.


    Zhang Zhong brayed, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my shifu!¡±


    Zhang Zhong whipped his fly-whisk. Mu Yu didn¡¯t bother using hisbat skills, simply giving it the slip. It was clear Zhang Zhongcked talent judging from his cultivation progress. He obeyed the bearded man because he needed the guidance to even get to where he did.


    ¡°What do you mean? I never insulted him. I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    Mu Yu actually wanted to fight since he only sparred within safety parameters back on the mountain. He was curious how a real fight against another cultivator felt. Howbeit, Feng Haochen often reminded him to avoid physical altercations if they could be avoided. Most shes in the world of cultivation ended in grievous wounds or death. They, after all, were literally enhanced humans.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯ll save me trouble,¡± satirically responded Zhang Zhong.


    Zhang Zhong swung again but spread the hairs. s, hecked spiritual energy, so Mu Yu could¡¯ve effortlessly defused the strike.


    ¡°But my shifu also said you don¡¯t have to put up with all unreasonable people.¡± Mu Yu seemingly disappeared.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    <strong><em>sh</em></strong>


    Mu Yu reduced the whisk to strings with his sword and sent Zhang Zhong reeling back and into the ground. Before Zhang Zhong could make another move, Mu Yu already had his sword tip at Zhang Zhong¡¯s throat.


    Zhang Zhong¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t keep up with what happened. After all, it only took a single move and against a kid, no less. He was thoroughly embarrassed. He cried, ¡°Shifu, help me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll acknowledge you have some skill, brat. Together!¡±


    Once the bearded man waved a hand, the others mounted an assault on Mu Yu with their prized weapons. The difficulty level hadn¡¯t been turned up. Mu Yu split his sword andunched one at the weapons. Using a single hand, he used Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s techniques, effortlessly deflecting all of the weapons.


    Next, arge axe came down from above. Mu Yu underestimated the bearded man. He intercepted it using his sword in the air, and the impact almost overwhelmed him. He proceeded to kick Zhang Zhong away, then sent his other sword into the air. He utilised Roiling Qi and Falling Dust as his technique of choice and enhanced his counter with a trace amount of spiritual energy to defuse the bearded man¡¯s output. He leapt up as he countered and slipped the axe to position himself to go on the offence. Suddenly, a veil of red mist forced Mu Yu to abruptly stop and retreat out of caution. He promptly held his breath, but the woman¡¯s mist had gotten to him somewhat, inducing a dizzy sensation.


    Mu Yu¡¯sck of experience in actualbat showed. Despite his considerably superior skill, he didn¡¯t have a significant advantage over them. Moreover, the woman caught him with her poison mist due to his negligence. Luckily, he was skilled enough to defuse the poison with a single breath. Before he had time to act, the bearded man swung again. Mu Yu vaulted up and met the axe with his sword, generating sparks. Mu Yu discharged spiritual energy to st the Qi Refinement Realm helpers away.


    The enemy leader spected Mu Yu was one of the brilliant disciples from Green Pine Sect or Jiuhua Sect because of the youth¡¯s skills. To avoid one of those big sects hunting them, he deemed silencing Mu Yu the best course of action, a sentiment the woman hemanded to kill Mu Yu shared. They obviously had plenty of experience killing people if they resided at the valley. As long as everything went to n, they could cover their tracks.


    The bearded man took out a silver from his sleeve, expanding it once summoned. Mu Yu used Dustfallen Stance to vault up and dodge the. The woman had a whip ready and attacked Mu Yu right away, but he agilely cut it with his sword and drove her back with a st of sword qi to her chest.


    The woman bled from her mouth because personal artefacts were linked to one¡¯s life. Her whip was forged from special willow iron. Its value and quality were supposed to be premium quality. Her leader quickly supported her on her legs. ¡°He¡¯s sword is an authentic artefact. Be careful!¡±


    After several shes with Mu Yu¡¯s sword, the man¡¯s axe was damaged. Nevertheless, he was lucky it was still usable. It was worth more than the whip, at the end of the day.


    ¡°Is your whip made from cotton?¡±


    Mu Yu was oblivious to the fact Shadow Splitting Sword was more valuable than many other weapons in the world of cultivation. He never cared about its origins since they never hurt each other when sparring back home.


    ¡°Brother Shu, kill him andpensate me with his flying sword!¡± thundered the woman, stamping her feet.


    The leader snapped his finger nail between his teeth. He carried his blood into his giant axe via his spiritual energy. The Qi Condensation Realm cultivators backed off. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t kid around any longer upon seeing the axe erge. Qi¡¯s blood and essence was the root of a cultivator. They imbued qi into bodies to temporarily bolster the power of their weapons using their blood and essence at the cost of self-inflicted damage. The damage to one¡¯s cultivation foundation as a result took a prolonged period to recover from. In worst case scenarios, the cultivator¡¯s cultivation could teau. Due to the ramifications, Feng Haochen warned Mu Yu to not resort to it unless he was cornered.


    Mu Yu could detect the enhanced aura that levelled the ying field. He churned his own spiritual energy. Anxiety began to get a grip on him. He needed to keep a level head to analyse his opponent as when practicing Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    ¡°Die!¡± brayed the bearded man.


    The axe dragged the air along its trajectory. Mu Yu summoned three flying swords around him and countered with three different techniques at once, gradually forming a spiritual energy barrier in front. He sent a sword on the attack, slipping the axe to target the man.


    The sh ripped thendscape and created a crater in the earth. Mu Yu lost control of two swords that vanished as a consequence. Nevertheless, he knocked the axe away and the wielder to the grown. Mu Yu drew blood from the man¡¯s leg with a swing of sword qi. Though Mu Yu¡¯s heart rate was up, he was unscathed. The cut on his leg led to the man¡¯s output dropping enough for Mu Yu to score the victory.


    Mu Yu suddenly felt an imposing aura incarcerate him. He never would mistake the aura for it was identical to Uncle An and Cheng Yan¡¯s when they sparred. Uncle An would restrain them with his Golden Core Realm aura when he was enraged.


    ¡°Who¡¯s running rampant in my valley?¡± fumed an elder in teal clothing, voice booming throughout the valley.


    Mu Yu suddenly saw the Golden Core Realm elder in front of him, hands ced behind his back. The eyes of the tiger on Mu Yu rustled him.


    Zhang Zhong andpany dropped to their knees. The bearded man and woman bowed. ¡°Wee, Valley Master!¡±


    Mu Yu cursed under his breath.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t put a brat in his ce when there are so many of you? Maybe I should stop feeding you!¡±


    The group buried their heads.


    The elder scanned Mu Yu. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready to pay.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    <strong><em>Fiend Forest</em></strong>


    The warm sun on the unbroken backdrop of blue painted skin warm.


    A sword qi zipped strapped past Mu Yu, whisking a swirl of dust up. Once it settled, Lan Ling¡¯er emerged, standing akimbo and tyrannically looking down on the elder before them. The elder wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest.


    ¡°Xu Ye, did you fall on your head? What are you mugging us for?¡± Lan Ling¡¯er satirically asked.


    Mu Yu heaved a pent up breath, relieved Lan Ling¡¯er came back to rescue him.


    Xu Ye snorted after he processed what Lan Ling¡¯er said. ¡°Dustfallen Sect? Get lost, you gues!¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Say what? We¡¯re a dominant sect now?</em>


    ¡°You were gone by the time I looked back. Can you stop giving me extra grief?¡±ined Lan Ling¡¯er. ¡°Running around blindly when you¡¯re ignorant, thanks for wasting our time! If everyone can stop you, we¡¯ll still be flying around by the time night falls!¡±


    Mu Yu, mellow, vigntly nced over to Xu Ye, who was also monitoring them but didn¡¯t show any ns to obstruct them. The duo took to the sky. Mu Yu let out a breath of relief once Dragon Tiger Gorge was out of sight.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I wouldn¡¯t havee back for a burden if Shifu and First Senior Brother didn¡¯t ask me to watch over you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have needed your help if I didn¡¯t run into that geezer!¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re a hot shot just because you¡¯re an advanced cultivator? There¡¯s this thing in life called ¡®backing¡¯. You heard of that? Do you think they could remain in the valley if he wasn¡¯t skilled? So what if you can thrash his subordinates?¡±


    ¡°How do you exin him letting us go as soon as he heard we were from Dustfallen Sect, then?¡± Mu Yu assumed the elder had qualms offending them since Feng Haochen was a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Lan Ling¡¯er suddenly pulled over. Her smug expression ticked Mu Yu off because it was a sign she was about to jab at one of his faults.


    ¡°Yet you call yourself a disciple of Dustfallen Sect. Second Senior Brother put them in their ce while he was still with us. For that reason, they don¡¯t dare to pick fights with us. You should be grateful to Second Senior Brother.¡±


    Mu Yu bit down on his lip. As irate as he was, he had to acknowledge Lie Shang was skilled. Up until then, he only heard of Lie Shang¡¯s feats. Since Lie Shang was able to defeat those he struggled against, he had to acknowledge the former was superior. He concluded Lie Shang had to also have reached Golden Core Realm.


    ***


    ¡°Valley Master, are we just going to let them go?¡± grumbled the bearded man.


    ¡°What gives you the idea you can mug Dustfallen Sect?¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to fear an obscure and tiny sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a spirit stone if you can find a single one on any of their members. Is your skull empty?!¡±


    The elder had a point. However, if they could still maintain autonomy on the mountain after so many years, perhaps there was more to them than met the eye. That being said, it was frustrating to have to let the two go without getting even.


    Memories gushed into the elder¡¯s mind. He recalled the arrogant and indifferent disciple from Dustfallen Sect who adopted an agile and sharp style. Had he not shown mercy, Dragon Tiger Gorge would already be history. Feng Haochen¡¯s rxed nature sent chills down his spine for some reason.


    Dustfallen Sect was a symbol of poverty, but they weren¡¯t pushovers.


    ***


    Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t fly high again. She flew just in front of Mu Yu to lead the way and chide him. The defeat at Dragon Tiger Gorge dampened Mu Yu¡¯s ego. Helpless, he covered his ears and rolled his eyes. Out of nowhere, Lan Ling¡¯er smacked his hands off his ears and pointed to a lush forest up ahead. ¡°There are a lot of fiends in the forest up ahead. Kill a few so that we can collect some spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Why does a girl sound so delighted to ill fiends? Is being reserved beyond you?¡± grumbled Mu Yu.


    ¡°Why is a boy so whiny?¡±


    It was a challenge to go to Pine City, where the academy was located and used spirit stones as currency.


    ¡°If you want to purchase clothing, you best shop at a cultivator¡¯s store. Cultivators use celestial silk as their clothing material. It¡¯s head and shoulders abovemon silk¡¯s quality. If you want to dine, go to a restaurant cultivators run. Ordinary folks wouldn¡¯t be able to serve fiends.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er turned and quickly descended at the forest and stored away her sword.


    Mu Yu explicated, ¡°Yeah, and so you can purchase celestial rouge, I bet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? We can¡¯t love ourselves?¡±


    Mu Yu followed behind Lan Ling¡¯er, head down.


    Like cultivators, fiends were split into different categories. The duo was only capable of tackling Level Two fiends for the meantime. Only Golden Core Realm cultivators could handle Level Three fiends. It wasn¡¯t umon for fiend hunting to turn into cultivator hunting.


    ¡°We¡¯re only aiming for the Level Two fiends. Stick close to me. I¡¯m not rescuing you if you get caught,¡± asserted Lan Ling¡¯er, serious for once.


    Mu Yu only filled the shoes of the audience when he went hunting with Cheng Yan, but he did learn some tricks just watching. Given Lan Ling¡¯er always travelled solo to the academy and returned without a blemish, it was a testament to her capabilities. Mu Yu inwardly considered her scarier than the fiends.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er abruptly signalled to stop with her hand.


    Mu Yu almost crashed in Lan Ling¡¯er. He spotted a hand-sized brown rodent chomping on a pine cone. ¡°It¡¯s just a rodent.¡±


    <em>Whoosh!</em> The rodent vanished right as a green silhouette zipped by. A green snake took the rodent¡¯s ce. It oddly was about as thick as five bundled chopsticks and had a tiny head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Level Two fiend, green yama.¡±


    ¡°Where did the rodent go?¡± asked a confused Mu Yu.


    ¡°In the green yama¡¯s belly. It¡¯s a small and smaller than a lot of animals, but it¡¯s dangerously fast and able to devour animals bigger than itself. Its saliva contains a rapid-acting venom that will instantly melt its prey in its mouth.¡±


    Mu Yu widened his eyes. ¡°Sheesh. What do we do if it bites us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t go after any life formsrger than what it can devour. Having said that, we can¡¯t capture it due to its speed. Just stay alert.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er waved a hand to indicate they could continue advancing.


    Mu Yu pressed his hand on a tree. He seized control of the trees and used them to survey the entire forest. He could see fiends hiding in shrubs. If he willed it, he could capture the fiends using the trees.


    They soon heard heavy footsteps resembling a galloping horse resonating in the forest. Upon listening closer, they confirmed it was heavier than a galloping horse.


    ¡°What now?¡± remarked Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s a me horse,¡± ryed Mu Yu.


    Even without hearing its footsteps, Mu Yu could identify the horse since he saw one before. Though it was enveloped in mes, the mes couldn¡¯t set the trees aze ¨C probably had something to do with the forest¡¯sw. They were a violent race that immted themselves upon death. Consequently, there was no value in killing them. Some imed they were descendants of fire element demons. Perhaps they were correct. Worth considering, however, was elemental demons¡¯ intelligence was on par with humans, while fiends were ssified fiends due to their inferior intelligence.


    Lan Ling¡¯er nced at Mu Yu, doubtful. She focused in to the quick gallop. She informed, ¡°I think it¡¯sing our way¡± and pulled Mu Yu along as she soared up to a tree.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    <strong><em>me Horse</em></strong>


    Mu Yu was behind Lan Ling¡¯er, who was crouched down on the tree branch. He could see her sodden red clothes and catch whiffs of her favourite orchid scent. He only just realised she was actually quite pretty. He was perturbed as to why he never noticed. He couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to pull his hand out of hers. Her vice-like grip did hurt, though. He had never been so close to a girl before. Not to mention Lan Ling¡¯er was someone he quarrelled with daily.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a me horse, big deal,¡± said Mu Yu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er gestured to hush with her finger and whispered, ¡°A Level Two horse is rtively high level. They rarely show up at the outer perimeter. If they do, it means someone is hunting them. We have no reason to involve ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you usually hold Second Brother¡¯s hand in this fashion?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er released Mu Yu upon realising where her hand was. ¡°I should kick you down!¡±


    The me horse¡¯s strides sounded heavier and heavier, silencing Mu Yu before he could fire back. They spotted the horse enveloped in red mes bolt out from behind trees, trails of ck footprints left behind.


    Mu Yu spotted two Foundation Establishment Realm Ninth Layer cultivators tailing the horse, both of who were in their thirties. One of them brandished a short sword. They cut off the horse¡¯s path and tried to subdue it. The other one obstructed the horse using a golden ring that switched between arge and smaller form. There was no value in killing the horse unless¡­


    Lan Ling¡¯er furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°The me horse is pregnant.¡±


    Level Three fiends would manifest fiend spirits after death. Said spirits contained the essence of a fiend¡¯s lifetime-worth of cultivation. Cultivators used them for replenishment. A Level Three fiend was the equivalent of a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Thus, a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could save themselves two years of cultivation if they could absorb a fiend spirit. Fiend spirits were prized possessions for even Golden Core Realm cultivators had a tough time ying them. Unlike other me horses, pregnant ones would manifest as a fiend spirit after their deaths. As such, pregnant me horses were prime targets for cultivators.


    No doubt, it was shameless from the perspective of one with principles. Foregoing principles for prestige and benefit was the norm for cultivators, nevertheless. They were the main contributors to endangering me horses. Adult me horses were worthless to cultivators. The problem was cultivators didn¡¯t grant them the chance to grow.


    The pregnant me horse was bleeding a substance resemblingva, which was their equivalent of blood. Theva trickling from its wound scorched the earth.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I know it¡¯s a fiend, but I¡¯m going to argue it¡¯s immoral for them to y a pregnant me horse.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. The best way to ensure you live a long life in the world of cultivation is to not stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to watch themmit the atrocity.¡±


    If Mu Yu had to choose between humans and another race, he¡¯d choose humans. Regardless, he fervently loved life, contributing to his dislike for hunting fiends. He could always sense their life fading once they were in, a tragic feeling that resonated with him. He looked away whenever Cheng Yan finished off fiends. Growing up amongst hunters, he tacitly came to terms with the reality that hunters wouldn¡¯t show their prey mercy since it waspulsory for survival. Simrly, he fathomed they needed to hunt fiends for spirit stones to cover their living expenses.


    Mu Yu understood the strong preyed on the weak in this world. Still, he couldn¡¯t justify ying a pregnant beast in the end. His shifu taught him to defend his principles as long as he didn¡¯t impose needless harm on others. His vige¡¯s hunters never preyed on pregnant wild beasts because ordinary folk believed in karma.


    ¡°Stay put.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er clutched Mu Yu¡¯s hand tight. He couldn¡¯t break out when her cultivation was superior. ¡°Putting aside right and wrong, we don¡¯t have what it takes to rescue the me horse. We¡¯ll only lose our own lives. Use your brain. We need toe up with a n first.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er was toote. The two cultivators assaulted the horse until it cried to the sky. Mu Yu could hear the horse¡¯s sorrow reverberating and reying. His heart skipped a beat upon hearing the horse¡¯s eventual copse. For a short moment, its mes burnt brighter than ever, shining brighter than ever after its most valiant moment.


    The me horse¡¯s baby released a golden light that flickered until it turned into a colourful beam and receded until it was reduced to a fist-sized fiend spirit and pile of ashes. Smoke whisked from them, revealing the two greedy and ecstatic expressions.


    Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s jaw hung open. By no ount was she merciful when she hunted fiends, but she wouldn¡¯t kill a pregnant fiend. Her decision to assess the situation was the final decision that sealed the horse and infant¡¯s fate.


    Looking at the two cultivators sping the fiend soul in their hands, Mu Yu wondered if it was better the infant wasn¡¯t born into the hostile world, where it¡¯d only be hunted. He questioned if cultivators¡¯ sole duty was to fight elemental demons. He mped his fingers into white-knuckled vice-grips.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    <strong><em>Humanity</em></strong>


    The rustling leaves and birds¡¯ songs stirred emotions. The ashes still burning reminded the witnesses of the me horses¡¯ determinedst stand.


    The cultivator holding the fiend spirit was so enamoured that he dropped his guard. By the time he realised it, the bloody tip of a sword already made its way to his front side from his back.


    ¡°Junior Li Yuan! Y-y-!¡± Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine the junior brother he was so close to and looked after would turn on him. He thought his junior brother wouldn¡¯t mind letting him have it.


    ¡°Senior Brother Tang Yang, I admit you have always had my back, but we¡¯re both Foundation Establishment Realm Ninth Layer cultivators. We both know how hard it is to ascend. Regretfully, I don¡¯t want to wait, and we only have one.¡± Li Yuan sent a trace of his spiritual energy into his sword, destroying Tang Yang¡¯s heart.


    Tang Yang tried to look over his shoulder, but Li Yuan yanked it out and booted Tang Yang to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry, Senior Brother. Rest in peace. I¡¯ll tell the sect you met with mishap when you tried to protect me. I promise to light an incense stick for you.¡± Li Yuan wiped his bloody sword on Tang Yang¡¯s clothing.


    Tang Yang opened his mouth to speak, but the blood inhibited his speech. In the end, he choked on his blood until his light went out. Refusing to be resigned to death, Tang Yang¡¯s eyes remained wide open to the very end. The very same unscrupulous means he used to obtain the fiend spirit was the very means that took his life, too.


    Though visibly disturbed, Lan Ling¡¯er was able to remainposed thanks to her experience. Knowing it was Mu Yu¡¯s first time witnessing a murder, she thought he would be scared silly, so she turned to check on him. To her surprise, his gaze was fixed on the ashes, expression indifferent and breathing steady.


    Lan Ling¡¯er pivoted and deflected a sharp needle aimed at her using her sword. She saw someone zoom by swiftly.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± called Li Yuan, storing away the fiend spirit upon hearing the sword and needle sh.


    ¡°Mu Yu, stay on your toes! There are others lurking around!¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er gave chase. She implied Mu Yu should stick with her, but he didn¡¯t because Li Yuan thrust his short sword at Mu Yu. Mu Yu gave the sword the slip andnded on the ground. Mu Yu soon heard the signs of battle in the direction Lan Ling¡¯er disappeared.


    Li Yuan lowered his guard when he sensed Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation was inferior to his own. Li Yuan aggressively inquired, ¡°You saw?¡±


    Mu Yu shifted his gaze from the me horse¡¯s ashes to Tang Yang. The look in Mu Yu¡¯s eye was one nobody ever saw before. Li Yuan froze when he saw Mu Yu¡¯s gaze. Those weren¡¯t the eyes of a human. Those eyes were the eyes of a collected, bloodthirsty killer. Li Yuan shook the idea out of his head, brushing it off as himself seeing things.


    ¡°I take your silence as acknowledgement. You know whates next!¡±


    Li Yuan twirled his sword and executed his most lethal technique right off the bat, expecting a death touch since he was a higher level cultivator. Mu Yu, however, flicked the tip of his sword, easily defusing the strike.


    ¡°Is life so worthless to you?¡± muttered Mu Yu.


    Unlike his usual blue energy, Mu Yu¡¯s energy on his sword was a creepy grey that incited despair. Li Yuan finally questioned how a fifteen year old boy had advanced to Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Third Layer. It took the best member of his sect three years just to reach Foundation Establishment Realm. There was not much time to think, nheless.


    Li Yuan called his sword back to prepare. The two began to trade blows, rustling thendscape. As the fight waged on, Li Yuan eventually discovered Mu Yu¡¯s skills were above his cultivation level and skills were on par with his own.


    ¡°Jiuhua Dispel Seal!¡±


    Li Yuan drew swiftly swung his sword around, generating a red pentagon seal before him. He concentrated all of his spiritual energy in the shing centre. He thrust his sword at the red spot, forming a spiritual energy shield to deflect Mu Yu¡¯s flying sword.


    Following a brief silence, energy burst from the centre of the seal using the sword as the switch. Golden beams fired toward Mu Yu and exploded upon supposed contact. Beneath the smoke screen was the desecratedndscape!


    Li Yuan attack should¡¯ve blown Foundation Establishment Realm Sixth Layer cultivators to smithereens. Jiuhua Dispel Seal was Jiuhua Sect¡¯s mental cultivation discipline reserved for core disciples. As a drawback, using the technique that practically guaranteed they decimated cultivators on the same level was tremendous spiritual energy expenditure, especially in Li Yuan¡¯s case for he hadn¡¯t mastered it.


    Li Yuan¡¯s eyes and ears worked on overdrive due to the smoke screen. After waiting and not hearing anything, the corner of his lips tugged up.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    <strong><em>Murder</em></strong>


    Once the smoke and dust settled, the destroyed trees were visible. Mu Yu was supposedly reduced to particles in the dust that settled. At least, that was what Li Yuan assumed until Mu Yu descended from above, three swords and spiritual energy in the air, coiling around him.


    By the time he snapped out of it, Li Yuan only had time for a quick roll on the ground to avoid being buried in the crater Mu Yu created with a swirl of spiritual energy. Mu Yu¡¯s clothing was vilified with dirt, but it wasn¡¯t damaged, and his eyes were still emitting the eerie vibe.


    ¡°How did you survive?¡±


    Mu Yu ignored the question and began wielding the three swords hovering beside him. Meanwhile, he used his free hand to wield a fourth sword! Next, he prepared to execute the fifth technique in Dustfallen Swordy, a technique consisting of phantasmal and physical attacks.


    ¡°Falling Dragon Howls the Sky Down.¡±


    Mu Yu sent the three swords around him to the sky and lined them up into a grey spiritual dragon. The mighty dragon¡¯s scales reflected light and tail gusted winds. The fiends in the distance jolted upon hearing the dragon¡¯s roar. The dragon then fired a grey beam from its mouth.


    Li Yuan¡¯s mind wanted to evade, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey. The beam pierced his chest, leaving a trail of blood in the direction he was sent back. He who doesn¡¯t cherish life doesn¡¯t deserve to enjoy life. Mu Yu pursued and tried to plunge the sword straight into Li Yuan¡¯s chest. The trail of blood sttered onto Mu Yu¡¯s face and into his eyes. The blood burnt away the ominous aura in Mu Yu¡¯s eyes and cleared his mind.


    Mu Yu had trouble making heads and tails of what happened or where he was. When he rposed himself somewhat, he saw the gap between his sword tip and Li Yuan¡¯s chest shortening.


    Mu Yu¡¯s shifu¡¯s reminders flooded into his mind. He remembered being told he would eventually kill, but he was to not kill discriminately as it went against a cultivator¡¯s principles. He didn¡¯t feel hecked something to judge whether or not a person deserved to be killed. He just felt his moralpass couldn¡¯t tolerate someone killing a pregnant me horse and their senior for personal gain. In the end, he impaled Li Yuan in the shoulder and regained his bnce. He hammered Li Yuan with a palm strike. Li Yuan hit the ground hard, immobilised but without grievous wounds.


    Mu Yu found a reason to justify killing Li Yuan, but he wasn¡¯t ready tomit murder, partially owing to his short period cultivating. He mulled over whether or not he¡¯d still hesitate to take a life once he took one. Mu Yu pulled his sword back. His eyes returned to normal. He tried to make sense of what transpired after he lost control.


    When Mu Yu pressed the attack, he saw someone in his mind. As a product of the individual encouraging him to end Li Yuan, Mu Yu instinctively boosted his cultivation to aim for a lethal blow; however, the drop of blood that hit his eyeball allowed him to regain control.


    Someone in purple deftly raced through the forest andnded next to Li Yuan. The two looked roughly the same age; the neer was also a Foundation Establishment Ninth Layer cultivator. The individual in purple examined Li Yuan¡¯s injury and then shut Tang Yang¡¯s eyes before turning his attention to Mu Yu. He questioned, ¡°Did you kill my junior and hurt my junior, Li Yuan?¡±


    ¡°I did not kill him. I hurt your junior solely in self-defence.¡± Mu Yu had expended almost all of his spiritual energy in the fight and was worn out.


    ¡°Who killed my junior brother, Tang Yang, then?¡±


    ¡°Have you still not realised your surviving junior killed him? Why don¡¯t you check the dead one¡¯s wound?¡± chided Lan Ling¡¯er, descending from above.


    When the individual in purple checked the wound, he frowned and looked back at Li Yuan. Voice loud, he queried, ¡°You killed Tang Yang? This wound is a product of your short sword. Why did you kill your fellow disciple?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± Li Yuan couldn¡¯t articte himself. He panicked as he looked back and forth between Mu Yu and his senior.


    Li Yuan¡¯s senior drew a sword and thrust the sword through Li Yuan¡¯s mouth. Blood poured out from his throat as he helplessly swung his hands in a desperate struggle. Eventually, his convulsing stopped along with his breathing.


    The individual in purple presumably raised his voice for Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er to hear. ¡°As per Jiuhua Sect¡¯s rules, killing fellow disciples is worthy of the death penalty.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er decided to withhold what she nned to say, opting to stay out of another sect¡¯s business. Mu Yu was surprised the individual killed Li Yuan without even giving thetter a chance to exin. Moreover, under normal circumstances, he would¡¯ve taken Li Yuan back to their sect to punish him. Punishing him in front of outsiders was the same as admitting their sect¡¯s imperfection.


    ¡°This one is Ju Wenxing, a disciple of Jiuhua Sect. I had to personally punish my juniors for breaking our sect rules. I will be taking their corpses back to exin what happened. I shall take my leave now.¡± Ju Wenxing bid duo farewell with a palm-fist salute before taking off.


    ¡°Senior Sister, where did you just go?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er checked Mu Yu out first. After ensuring he was fine, she began pointing and lecturing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice somebody sneak attacked us? She was a girl below my level, but she was darn fast! You all right? How did Li Yuan wound up injured so badly? Did he start to feel guilty and stab himself?¡±


    ¡°I hurt him. He tried to silence me, but I beat him.¡±¡±


    ¡°You beat him? Yeah right. He was a Foundation Establishment Realm Ninth Layer. You¡¯re a thirdyer amateur. I could¡¯ve beat him that badly, but y-¡± Seeing Mu Yu suddenly copse, Lan Ling¡¯er caught him just in team. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me! You really are an unlucky omen and a burden¡­¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er checked Mu Yu and confirmed he only passed out, much to her relief. She gazed up at the dark sky. They couldn¡¯t just have a respite anywhere in the forest. She decided to take him up with her on her flying sword¡­


    ***


    Somewhere else in the forest.


    ¡°Brother, did you obtain the fiend spirit?¡± asked a girl in purple next to Ju Wenxing. The charming girl wore identical clothing to Ju Wenxing. She was still trying to catch her breath after a fight.


    Ju Wenxing searched Li Yuan¡¯s clothing and removed his sleeve storage. He found dozens of spiritual stones, but he wasn¡¯t after them. He went and checked Tang Yang¡¯s corpse. He pulled his eyebrows together. ¡°The fiend spirit isn¡¯t on them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where is it, then?¡±


    Ju Wenxing balled his fists. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Those two must know something about it. Why didn¡¯t you subdue the girl?¡±


    The girl gnashed her teeth. ¡°She was too much for me. What¡¯s the n now? We¡¯ll be in trouble if we¡¯re careless. You even killed one of them.¡±


    ¡°These two really are a hassle. I had to silence Li Yuan to prevent the other two finding out, but it was all for nothing. God damn it!¡±


    ¡°I think they are heading to Pine City. Let¡¯s off them before they reach the academy!¡± suggested the girl.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    <strong><em>Thoughts</em></strong>


    The duo took refuge at the body of a hillside for the chilly, starry night. They were supposed to have arrived at Pine City during the afternoon. Owing to Mu Yu¡¯s state, they had to take shelter outside, unfortunately.


    Lan Ling¡¯er roasted a rabbit over a me, while Mu Yu rested on a stone b nearby. It wasn¡¯t the first time Lan Ling¡¯er roasted meat. After all, everyone in the sect had secretly roated meat for themselves at some point when Uncle An cooked.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes at longst. The both of them starved since neither wanted to eat the dry rations Uncle An packed for them.


    ¡°Finally,¡± remarked Lan Ling¡¯er, begrudgingly tossed Mu Yu a rabbit thigh after he woke up.


    Mu Yu caught the rabbit and took a bite, pleased with the taste. Though he didn¡¯t want to say it, he couldn¡¯t be ungrateful or deny he implicated Lan Ling¡¯er. ¡°Sorry for dragging you down with me.¡±


    ¡°I knew I was going to have bad luck with you hanging around. When I used to go out with Second Brother, only I would ever cause him grief, and he¡¯d always clean up my mess.¡±


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re pretty you¡¯re not going on and on about Second Brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obviously because he¡¯s superior to you!¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s retort spoiled Mu Yu¡¯s mood after he was thinking things could¡¯ve been worse. He aggressively bit into the rabbit thigh. ¡°You¡¯re the one who refuses to believe I beat Li Yuan. I don¡¯t believe Second Brother is amazing as you make him out to be, either.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er snorted before resuming her meal. Neither of them felt awkward despite the silence. They were used to it already. Out of the blue, she stated, ¡°Second Brother wouldn¡¯t find himself in that situation.¡±


    ¡°What situation? Fly too low. Trespass into someone¡¯s value, and put them through a beat down clinic?¡±


    Mu Yu spat out a bone. He took out a handful of salt from his sleeve and sprinkled it onto his meat. He kept spices on him at all times for when he snacked behind Uncle An¡¯s back.


    ¡°A filthy mouth can¡¯t utter decentnguage.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er red at Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu spat out another bone. ¡°Are you saying your culinary skills aren¡¯t up to par? Is that why my mouth is filthy?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er yed the ignorant card. ¡°Second Brother wouldn¡¯t have tolerated someone ying a pregnant me horse, either.¡±


    ¡°What good is mentioning that now? What? Second Brother beat me at that, too?¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve just left you to burn.¡±


    Mu Yu was going to ask if Lie Shang was kidnapped or lost his memories but refrained from it in case he ended up caught in another round of verbal warfare. Hence, he chose to word it as, ¡°Okay, okay, your second brother wins. At least tell me about him, though. What happened to him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother is mature, kind, talented, str-¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get the point. I¡¯m the incarnate of evil, and he¡¯s the embodiment of a saint. Next. Let¡¯s hear how he went missing.¡± Mu Yu wasn¡¯t educated on romance, but hearing Lan Ling¡¯er praise her god gave him goose bumps.


    ¡°d we agree. Also, he¡¯s <em>our</em> second brother. Don¡¯t sound so distant,¡± sarcastically finished Lan Ling¡¯er, ncing over to Mu Yu to warn him. ¡°One day, he said to call him if we needed anything and that he would be pursuing his own path. He then left without goodbye.¡±


    Mu Yu kept waiting for the continuation, but it never came. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you about his daily life. He¡¯s astute, talented, has a great aptitude for cultivation, lives up to expectations, is disciplined, hard work-¡±


    ¡°Why are you describing me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall using the adjectiveszy and stupid.¡±


    Mu Yu justified his inferior cultivation based on the fact he had only cultivated for only two years and brushed Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s insults off. He took out a golden object and passed it to her. ¡°By the way, you can have this.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er instantly recognised the fiend spirit. ¡°How do you have it?¡±


    Neither of them needed the fiend spirit as refinement material because their weapons were already extraordinary. Though it could easily be sold for ten thousand spirit stones in the markets, cultivators wouldn¡¯t thoughtlessly sell it.


    ¡°I told you I stomped Li Yuan, yet you refused to believe me. Consider I picked it up when I saw it lying around.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t lying around. It fell out of Li Yuan¡¯s shirt when Mu Yu drove his palm into thetter. Mu Yu was quick enough to escape Ju Wenxing¡¯s surveince. Because Cosmic Sleeve was another dimension and fiend spirits were sentient, it was impossible to store them in the dimension.


    ¡°You keep it. It¡¯ll be helpful when you need to ascend to Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°I would consider it if it belonged to another fiend, but it doesn¡¯t sit right with me when it¡¯s the life of a mother and an infant who had yet to see the world. What would it make me if I was to use it when I was harping on about saving them?¡±


    ¡°Bury it, then. Perhaps it¡¯ll allow them to rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°There are fiends with insanely keen smelling senses. If we don¡¯t bury it deep enough, it¡¯ll be sullied. Let¡¯s take it back and ask Shifu what to do.¡± Mu Yu put the fiend spirit back in his shirt.


    Mu Yu watched over the fire when Lan Ling¡¯er turned in for the night. As he tossed branches into the fire, Mu Yu began to mull over the elemental demons. While humans couldn¡¯t control the elements, they had ways of making use of them. For instance, they could turn leaves and stones into weapons with their spiritual energy. In addition, many of their weapons were forged from precious metals.


    Mu Yu wondered if flying swords would be effective against elemental demons. Perhaps there was some trick to it. It was perplexing to think about why humans and elemental demons had to fight so persistently when humankind¡¯s livelihood depended on the elements.


    Everything in the world had its weakness. For instance, Mu Yu¡¯s wood element was weak against fire. Despite his fondness for nts, he didn¡¯t feel sorry for the branches he threw into the fire. The contradictions in life seemed unexinable to him. The branch in Mu Yu¡¯s hand suddenly sprouted new buds, but he manage to erase it when he shook his head.


    Mu Yu threw the branch into the fire, then turned back to Lan Ling¡¯er. He spaced out at the sight of her sleeping peacefully, a sight he never saw since they argued all the time. He never realised she had such long eyshes. His lips curled up. Admittedly, he found arguing with her to be amusing because she was the only one who spoke to him. He prayed the night wouldst longer so that he could enjoy being alone with her.


    Mu Yu shook his head again and reminded himself to not go there when her mind was still upied with Lie Shang.


    <em>I bet only that mysterious fellow would like the annoying side of her.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s heart palpitated faster. Before they descended the mountain, he dreaded travelling with Lan Ling¡¯er, imagining all the ways she¡¯d frustrate him to death. She perpetually hurled verbal jabs his way. Nheless, she didn¡¯t abandon him. The fact she could sleep soundly with him around indicated she trusted him to have her back, a realisation he was happy about.


    Lan Ling¡¯er smacked her lips and rolled over.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    <strong><em>Back to Waterstream Vige</em></strong>


    Sleep deprived for an entire night, Mu Yu sent Lan Ling¡¯er off with a yawn. She, of course, didn¡¯t forget to sarcastically remind him not to embarrass Dustfallen Sect and to meet her at Pine City three dayster. The two split off but not without another signature verbal tirade beforehand.


    Waterstream Vige was still as peaceful as Mu Yu recalled. He took in the scenery of the vige from the sky, which was a new angle. He saw a new statue erected close to the entrance hended at. He had no doubts it was supposed to be a statue of him. Before he took a close look, he panicked, worried he¡¯d look hideous as the other statue did. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t so bad that he would describe it as ugly. He left the vigers to their devices and went to search for Vige Chief Bu.


    Next to the field of grains was a small pavilion, where Vige Chief often held story time for the children. When he was young, he led the adults tobour. Once he was too old forbour, he educated them on literacy and told his stories. Mu Yu returned to see him sitting on his long bench there, telling a group of children another story again.


    ¡°One day, a child identally dropped a hatchet into theke. Afraid his parents would scold him, he cried by the bank. An immortal master showed up and asked him why he was crying. The child exined what happened as he bawled his eyes out. The immortal master told him not to cry and used a spell to fish up a silver hatchet from theke. He asked the child if that was the hatchet he dropped. The child shook his head. The immortal master fished up a golden hatchet and asked him again, but the child shook his head again. After the immortal master fished up an iron hatchet, the childughed and said it was his. Pleased with the child¡¯s attitude, the immortal master took him as his disciple. What did you learn from the story?¡±


    Ermao answered, ¡°Why did the child not fish for the hatchet himself?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t swim. Wait, that¡¯s not even the point!¡±


    ¡°I was able to five into the water and catch fish when I was three. Everyone in our vige can swim. Why did he not learn how to swim?¡± argued Damo.


    ¡°His leg cramped, so he couldn¡¯t swim. That¡¯s not the point. My question is, what is the moral of the story?¡±


    ¡°Why did he take the hatchet to theke? My mother said only adults can use hatchets,¡±mented Yadan.


    ¡°Yeah, my father said he would chop my leg off if I touched it,¡± Daomao chimed in.


    Vige Chief Bu stated, ¡°He is an adult, so he could use a hatchet.¡±


    ¡°A grown man crying by theke? How embarrassing.¡± Huahua drew two trails of tears on her face.


    ¡°Okay, he was a child, but his father asked him to bring the hatchet home that day,¡± Vige Chief Bu exined.


    ¡°How does the golden hatchet look?¡± queried Yadan.


    Vige Chief Bu stroked his beard. ¡°B-beats me. I haven¡¯t seen it¡­¡±


    Gousheng raised his hand. ¡°How would the child have known it was made from gold if you do not? If he knew it was made from gold, he would have said it was his.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. What a fool,¡±mented Ermao.


    Damao: ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, were you trying to tell us the story of a foolish child?¡±


    The kids burst intoughter. Mu Yu, who was listening in from a distance, also struggled to refute their points. Perhaps children were able to think more liberally since nobody shoved ideas into their minds.


    ¡°Stopughing,¡± griped Vige Chief Bu, conceding. ¡°The moral of the story is to be honest. People will only think better of you if you are honest. The only way an immortal master might choose you is if you are honest, understand?¡±


    Young Changsheng raised his hand. ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is your question, Changsheng?¡± Vige Chief Bu was willing to patiently hear Changsheng out, as the boy was slow and took longer than others to grasp things.


    ¡°Why did he not fish the hatchet up himself? Does he not know how to swim?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu held his breath for a second before heaving the pent up breath, hopeless¡­


    Mu Yu found Vige Chief Bu¡¯s reaction amusing. Vige Chief Bu hadn¡¯t changed. Mu Yu had grown taller, on the other hand. Mu Yu wondered if Vige Chief Bu would still recognise him.


    Vige Chief Bu sighed and changed the topic. ¡°Our vige has produced two immortal masters in thest ten years. Two years ago, a big sect took a liking to Mu Yu. He¡¯s now an awesome immortal. You have to learn diligently if you want to have a chance to be an immortal master one day. Don¡¯t let other vigesugh at you. Raindrop Vige has produced another two this year, damn it!¡±


    In other words, Mu Yu¡¯s vige hadn¡¯t found any children with an aptitude for cultivation in thest two years. That meant Vige Chief Bu would¡¯ve been ridiculed each time he left the vige. Mu Yu could imagine himself still leading the life of a grey-rank disciple at the academy had Feng Haochen not taken him in.


    Yadan: ¡°Tell us about Brother Mu Yu, then! What sort of person was he? Maybe we can be immortal masters if we learn his behaviour!¡±


    Vige Chief Bu wagged a hand. ¡°You can¡¯t talk about immortal masters thoughtlessly. They can tell when you speak ill of them.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Howe I never knew I have that ability?</em>


    Evidently, ordinary folks portrayed immortal masters as deities or something. Mu Yu still remembered the entire vige bowing to their immortal master on their knees. He, at the time, decided to hide outside and refused to salute the immortal master.


    Ermao: ¡°Tell us good things about him, then!¡±


    A proud look flitted across Vige Chief Bu¡¯s face. ¡°He was a good boy when he was your age. He was obedient, sensible, polite, never caused trouble or fights¡­¡±


    How Mu Yu wished Lan Ling¡¯er heard Vige Chief Bu praised him despite ims of him being obedient, never causing trouble or fighting being unfounded. He was sensible, nevertheless. He had to be when only Vige Chief Bu raised him after his mother abandoned him.


    Mu Yu decided to leave Vige Chief Bu alone and headed to his old home, sneaking around to not cause a scene.


    Vige Chief Bu headed home around noon, humming as he pushed his door open. It wasn¡¯t locked to his surprise, but he ignored it and headed in.


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief.¡± Mu Yu, sitting on the swing, grinned.


    Vige Chief Bu habitually nodded and turned to close the door to the courtyard but froze. He spun back around. ¡°M-M-Mu Yu?¡±


    Mu Yu chortled as he got up and touched his belly. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Mu Yu walked over the stunned elder and tugged his beard, pulling thetter back to reality.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu, I mean, Immortal Mast-¡±


    Vige Chief Bu hastily dropped to his knees, but Mu Yu caught him with a smile and hugged him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel. I¡¯m just another living individual.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu, emotional, hesitated, holding his arms up and lowering them multiple times before settling on gently patting the boy¡¯s back.


    Mu Yu¡¯s favourite cook was always Vige Chief Bu. ¡°I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call the others to host a banquet for you!¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. I do not want them to know I am back. I just want to share a quiet meal with you.¡± Mu Yu preferred to lead a modest life, considering it a virtue. He was used to a simple life on Mount Dustfallen.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer just a vige boy. We can¡¯t do that. We need to give you a grand wee so that other viges can see how great you are.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to spoil Vige Chief Bu¡¯s mood, so he suggested, ¡°How about tomorrow? I am starving right now.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll go whip up a meal for Immortal Master Mu Yu right away and then notify the others in the afternoon¡­¡±


    Watching Vige Chief Bu bolt into the kitchen was nostalgic.


    <em>It really is nice to be home. </em>

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    <strong><em>Ordinary Men and Immortal Masters</em></strong>


    Vige Chief Bu cooked up the bacon he treasured and brought out wine he hid for year, though he ended up putting the wine back since Mu Yu didn¡¯t drink. Vige Chief Bu stood next to Mu Yu as he felt he didn¡¯t have the right to sit, and told him to not hold back. In addition, he was bummed he didn¡¯t tidy up the house before Mu Yu came back. Had he known Mu Yu would drop by, he would¡¯ve tidied up a month earlier. Mu Yu went through a lot of trouble to coax Vige Chief Bu into joining him at the table.


    Watching Mu Yu wolf down the food reminded Vige Chief Bu of when the boy used to beg for a meal joyously. He was even more proud with the fact Mu Yu¡¯s ego wasn¡¯t inted after his sess.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you can stay here or your house for the night. I cleaned your house daily. I had your house renovated after you departed. I didn¡¯t let anybody go near it since that¡¯s your erstwhile home!¡±


    Though Mu Yu was touched to hear that, part of him was disappointed it was no longer the house he knew. ¡°I will stay here.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu only had one bed at his ce. Young Mu Yu often ran over to sleep with him when the boy had nightmares. He always wanted to have Mu Yu cohabit with him, but the boy refused to leave his house as he held onto hope his mother would eventually return.


    ¡°I will tidy upter. I will sleep on the floor.¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head in refusal, but they could sort out the bedding issueter. Vige Chief Bu went and informed the vigers of Mu Yu¡¯s return. Unsurprisingly, the vigers crowded around the outside of the house, burning to catch a glimpse of Mu Yu. Out of courtesy to the vigers who helped him in the past in one way or another, he went out to politely greet everyone.


    The vigers were delighted to see Mu Yu and have him politely greet them, even bragging to fellow vigers an immortal master greeted them. He nned to shake hands with only Uncle Qian. As soon as they shook hands, everyone went into frenzy, attempting to shake his hand. Uncle Qian even vowed to never wash his hand.


    Whether or not putting cultivators on pedestals was for better or worse remained yet to be seen. Only cultivators were aware deities didn¡¯t exist, and they weren¡¯t qualified to be deities. The only thing separating them from ordinary men was their ability to cultivate their spiritual energy. Vige Chief Bu had toe back and tell everyone to prepare for a celebration to convince them to leave.


    ¡°Mu Yu, share your experience of bing a deity with these kids,¡± said Vige Chief Bu, pointing at the children.


    Mu Yu had no idea how to handle themand. Vige Chief Bu already took off, while the kids cheerfully ran over.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, is it fun being a deity?¡±


    ¡°Can deities transform?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, fly.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, do deities eat?¡±


    For the first time, Mu Yu came to realise how amazingly patient Vige Chief Bu was when he handled children. He surmised Vige Chief Bu probably had urges to rip his own ears off when he pestered the elder with a barrage of questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if deities can fly, but I can.¡± Mu Yu summoned his flying sword to his feet and levitated, much to the joy and astonishment of the kids. He raised a hand and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a ride. Who wants to join me?¡±


    The kids jumped up and down, crying out to Mu Yu. Mu Yu took Ermao and Gousheng with him first. Discovering ying with children was quite fine, Mu Yu silently chided himself for fearing heights when he started out. He was the oldest child around since the others around his age went off to assist in the fields with their parents. Mu Yu had some experience handling kids ¨C courtesy of the twins on Mount Dustfallen. It was tough to find children more mischievous than the twins.


    Mu Yu took the children for rides all afternoon. He took Gousheng up to branches to see bird nests and Changsheng to ake to wash the pants he wet. He gave everyone a tour of the area behind the vige that nobody dared to venture to. There used to be a wasp nest back there.


    Meanwhile, the vige was decorated with rednterns. The aroma of food being prepared travelled through the air. Firecrackers left smoke screens behind after going off. Vige Chief Bu was missing, however.


    Lying on the haystack at the grain-drying field, Mu Yu told them about his life as a cultivator. Despite him not illustrating it as something colourful, the children were in awe as they earnestly listened. Adults passing by would make short stops to satisfy their curiosity.


    ¡°Immortal Master Mu Yu, we have trouble! We have trouble!¡±


    ¡°What happened, Uncle Zhang?¡±


    Face ashen and panting heavily, Uncle Zhang stuttered, ¡°V- Vige Chief Bu is in trouble!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Mu Yu, heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°We went to buy some rice wine and red candles from Raindrop Vige. They, too, are preparing a grand weing for an immortal master. Vige Chief Dahu insulted you, so they got into an argument. The immortal master then went and hung him up. They told me toe back and g-¡±


    Mu Yu and Uncle Zhang vanished in a sh before thetter could finish.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    <strong><em>Sha Yan</em></strong>


    Dahu was literallyuded after Xiaohu was epted into Green Pine Sect for his splendid aptitude. It wasn¡¯t Xiaohu who returned to Raindrop Vige but Sha Yan, a disciple from Jiuhua Sect, who went home to visit his family.


    When Vige Chief Bu and Uncle Zhang bumped into Dahu, Dahu found Vige Chief¡¯s proud expression when he said he was buying wine to celebrate Mu Yu¡¯s return infuriating. As a consequence, he deliberately belittled Mu Yu in Vige Chief Bu¡¯s presence. Vige Chief Bu¡¯s rage won, leading to him starting a physical altercation.


    Dahu defeated Vige Chief Bu effortlessly and apprehended Uncle Zhang. He brought them before Sha Yan, whom proceeded to hang Vige Chief Bu up and told Uncle Zhang to bring Mu Yu over just so he could disparage Mu Yu in front of everyone. Sha Yan was one of those who liked to abuse his superior standing.


    Dahu made use of Raindrop Vige¡¯s wealth to construct a bluestone tform for weing immortal masters, especially their own home. He had a pavilionparable to a pce constructed atop the tform situated at the heart of the vige, embellished the eaves with four golden dragons and a red carpet on the ground. He ced a heavy wooden chair in the centre and even gave it a name: Weing Deities¡¯ Chair. Besides weing all immortal masters from their vige there, they also held their children¡¯s aptitude tests there.


    Sha Yan, a young man around twenty years of age, slouched in Weing Deities Chair. Two pretty maids massaged his shoulders from behind. He had his feet dipped in a basin of water topped with fresh flowers. A middle-aged individual was crouched down, helping him clean his feet. The masseuse was regarded highly in the profession, which was why Dahu always asked him to treat visiting immortal masters to one of his massages.


    Dahu sat on a chair neighbouring Sha Yan¡¯s. He didn¡¯t need to bow to Sha Yan thanks to his talented son. Still, he couldn¡¯t be haughty in the presence of an immortal master without his son present. Conversely, Sha Yan didn¡¯t try to boss Da Hu around. He was aware Xiaohu was Green Pine Sect¡¯s prized disciple who they wouldn¡¯t mindlessly let off the mountain. Needless to say, the vigers were there for entertainment and to see the immortal master. Nobody was in a worse situation than Vige Chief Bu, who was on his knees and had his hands restrained overhead despite two deep cuts on his face and the blood trickling from his beard.


    ¡°Misceneous disciples should know their ce. The academy¡¯s disciples are ridiculous nowadays,¡±ined Sha Yan, fiddling with his finger nail. ¡°I¡¯m going to have your precious boy drink this basin of water in front of you when he gets here. That¡¯ll teach you to stay in yourne! He¡¯s the lowest rung on thedder!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu isn¡¯t a misceneous disciple.¡± Vige Chief Bu couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. He refused to believe the kind boy¡¯s cultivation would be poor.


    ¡°One person with aptitude for cultivation in a decade. One. And, he¡¯s on the lowest rung. Their duty is to serve us,¡± insulted Sha Yan, shaking his head sardonically.


    ¡°Immortal Master, there is no need to lower yourself to his level,¡± opined Dahu.


    Sha Yan nodded. ¡°Worry not, Uncle. As long as the brat is willing to drink this basin of water, I will not make things difficult for them.¡±


    Sha Yan liked to visit his family because he¡¯d have people stroking his ego every time. He would have the ultimate authority whenever he was there. Back at his sect, he had to dedicate himself to training and try to ingratiate himself with his seniors. The pursuit of vanity was one the incapable liked to pursue. With their families, they were spoilt. Back in their sect, they fawned over others.


    ¡°You deserve to die,¡± cussed Mu Yu, from afar.


    Mu Yu zipped past and grabbed Vige Chief Bu before Sha Yan could even react in time. Mu Yu arrived on the tform and supported Vige Chief Bu. Even though the elder was spent, he tried to open his eyes and smiled, upsetting Mu Yu. For the first time, Mu Yu felt the world really would be better off less some certain individuals.


    Squinting, Sha Yan stood up, shoes already on. Sha Yan deemed Mu Yu¡¯s speed far too absurd for a misceneous disciple. ¡°You¡¯re a misceneous disciple?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    Since starting his life on Mount Dustfallen, Mu Yu stopped feeling ashamed of his status as a misceneous disciple.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu, ar-are you really a misceneous disciple who serves them as servants?¡± Vige Chief panicked, worried Mu Yu would lose in a fight. He grabbed Mu Yu with his shaky hands and dropped to his knees again. Head down before Sha Yan, he pleaded, ¡°Immortal Master, this old one sincerely apologises. Please spare us. I¡­ I shall drink the basin of water¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you kneeling to such a scoundrel for? I am not a misceneous disciple. I am a disciple of Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    Mu Yu stopped Vige Chief Bu and helped him sit down against a wall. Uncle Zhang came over to help Vige Chief Bu. Mu Yu helped Uncle Zhang put his dislocated arm back in ce on the way over.


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect? Dead Last Sect? How¡¯s that any different? Hahaha.¡± Owing to Dustfallen Sect¡¯s standing, Sha Yan assumed he only missed Mu Yu due to him not being alert. ¡°Your spineless gramps made the right call. I suggest you take his advice if you don¡¯t have a death wish.¡±


    Sha Yan kicked the basin over to Mu Yu and released his Foundation Establishment Realm First Layer aura to pressure Mu Yu. The ordinary folks went pale in the face and tripped, but they were in awe at the same time. However, it was the equivalent of a snowke on Mu Yu. His two elders weren¡¯t afflicted, either.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± sarcastically asked Mu Yu, ready for some blood.


    Vige Chief Bu tugged Mu Yu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°M-Mu Yu, don¡¯t fight for my sake.¡±


    The grey aura in Mu Yu¡¯s eye dissipated. He realised Vige Chief Bu snapped him out of the strange state again. He still didn¡¯t like the state. He patted Vige Chief Bu on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±


    When Mu Yu got into arguments with other children as a kid, Vige Chief Bu always sided with him regardless if it was on purpose or not. When people gossiped about him being an orphan, Vige Chief Bu reproach them until people stopped gossiping. Vige Chief Bu risked his life for him when the grey bear tried to feast on them. Up until then, it had always been the elder who protected him. When he came back to visit, the elder was beaten and forced to kneel; the elder even pleaded for his sake. He finally had the power to protect the elder, and he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anybody bullying the person he cared about most.


    Mu Yu discharged his spiritual energy, blowing Sha Yan¡¯s aura back to him. Everyone forgot to breathe as the energy of life mesmerised them. Sha Yan¡¯s smile stiffened on his face.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    <strong><em>Let¡¯s Find Out Who Reigns Supreme</em></strong>


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re bluffing!¡± Sha Yan refused to believe Mu Yu had surpassed him in cultivation within merely two years, when he had cultivated for a decade and was considered to have outstanding potential. ¡°You must¡¯ve used some sort of trick to bluff me, but I won¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    Sha Yan tried to remain calm as he swung a sword qi breaker with a sword sh. Mu Yu flipped his hand over, sending Shadow Splitter Sword at the qi breaker, spinning. Mu Yu¡¯s straightforward counter sent Sha Yan¡¯s sword whizzing away, while the his sword continued toward Sha Yan at the same speed.


    ¡°Jiuhua Shield Qi Technique!¡±


    Sha Yan used hand gestures to collect spiritual energy in front of his chest, producing a beam of red shield qi. The shing shield deflected Mu Yu¡¯s flying sword¡¯s relentless assault.


    Mu Yu unleashed Roiling Qi and Dust, cloning his spinning sword. The two flying swords bnced each other. Mu Yu fired energy from the sword tips, sending the shield into disarray until he burst through. Mu Yu plunged a sword into each of Sha Yan¡¯s shoulders. Before Sha Yan could process the pain, Mu Yu drove another sword qi into his chest. Like a geyser, he spat out blood as he flew back into Weing Deities Chair and snapping it with his fall!


    Sha Yan¡¯s attempt to crawl to his feet was cut short when Mu Yu stabbed his sword into the bluestone flooring right next to Sha Ya¡¯s neck. Budge and an artery would¡¯ve painted the bluestone into redstone.


    Mu Yu, still standing in the same ce, held another Shadow Splitting Sword in hand. From the perspective of the untrained eye, the fight onlysted for a split second and ended in Sha Yan¡¯s defeat without Mu Yu having to lift a finger. How Mu Yu had two copies of the identical sword was inconceivable to them. It was clear Mu Yupletely dominated Sha Yan.


    Vige Chief Bu was moved to tears when he saw how strong Mu Yu had grown. It didn¡¯t matter which sect the boy belonged to anymore. It was no longer a big deal Waterstream Vige seldom produced immortal masters if they were going to be dominant.


    ¡°First, kowtow to my grandpa and acknowledge your faults. Second, drink the basin of water,¡± softlymanded Mu Yu, scaring the living daylights out of Sha Yan.


    Sha Yan, dumbstruck, inquired, ¡°How many years have you been cultivating?¡±


    ¡°Two years.¡±


    If verbal face ps existed, Mu Yu¡¯s response was ssified as one because he was defeated within one round despite his achievements and time advantage.


    ¡°Impossible. How can you be superior to me when I have eight years on you? That can¡¯t be possible,¡± muttered Sha Yan.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less how many years you¡¯ve been cultivating. Obey or die,¡± threatened Mu Yu, not actually serious.


    ¡°You want me to kneel to amoner? Never!¡± Sha Yan revealed a smug smile. ¡°You think I descended the mountain alone? My seniors, Ju Wenxing and Tang Yang are currently at the academy. You think they¡¯ll spare you or your vige if you harm me?¡±


    Sha Yan¡¯s wrathful threat wasn¡¯t empty. After all, cultivators thought nothing of human life.


    ¡°Ju Wenxing?¡± Mu Yu touched his chin. He recognised the name and suspicious individual yesterday.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your impoverished sect wouldn¡¯t have heard of him, would it? He is considered another Bai Lang. Hurt me, and Dustfallen Sect will be exterminated,¡± threatened Sha Yan, oblivious to the incident between his seniors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being threatened. I don¡¯t know a Ju Wenxing, nor am I scared of him. You hurt my family, and I can¡¯t forgive you for that.¡±


    ¡°You ignorant fool.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your current predicament.¡± Catching a glimpse of the vige chief¡¯s wounds, Mu Yu just couldn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Dustfallen Sect won¡¯t do anything to Jiuhua Sect.¡±


    Mu Yu gashed Sha Yan¡¯s left arm, leaving it dangling. Despite Sha Yan groaning and vengefully ring at him, Mu Yu sarcastically voiced, ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to what you put my grandpa through. You like having people wash your feet for you, right? How about I cut them off for you?¡±


    Sha Yan was finally stricken with panic. A dislocated bone could heal in days, but amputated legs wouldn¡¯t grow back. He cried, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Tears rolled down his eyes and wobbled over to Vige Chief Bu and knelt down.


    Raindrop Vige¡¯s vigers were dumbstruck. Vige Chief Bu felt awkward since it was an unprecedented case. Though he considered calling it off, he eventually reasoned it was eptable, citing he raised Mu Yu, so it was reasonable for him to ept a favour. Vige Chief Bu straightened up his torso and proudly watched Sha Yan bow his head. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling from cheek to cheek but hissed when the pain kicked in.


    Mu Yu crouched down to check the vige chief¡¯s injuries. He transferred some of his own spiritual energy to the vige chief. s, it was futile. Ordinary humans couldn¡¯t cultivate precisely because their bodies couldn¡¯t take in spiritual energy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the basin,¡± indifferently remarked Mu Yu.


    Sha Yan looked up. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to your grandpa. You think he¡¯d still be breathing if Iid my hands on him? Don¡¯t push it.¡±


    ¡°Should I be thanking you, then?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu whispered, ¡°Mu Yu, forget it. I could die in peace at this point. I can brag about this for the rest of my life, haha.¡±


    Mu Yu could imagine the vige chief running back to brag to the children. He, as a matter of fact, knew what the title of the story would be. He felt embarrassed merely imagining how the elder would illustrate the fight. He had a hunch the fight with the grey bear turned into a heroic and epic duel when the elder wet his pants.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Mu Yu then turned to Sha Yan. ¡°That said, you¡¯re not worthy of being a cultivator. I won¡¯t kill you; however, I won¡¯t allow you to run amok and harm innocent vigers.¡±


    Mu Yu thrust his sword into Sha Yan¡¯s dantian forthwith. Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi rampaged in Sha Yan¡¯s dantian, a cultivator¡¯s physiological prerequisite for cultivating. Sha Yan turned deathly pale as his spiritual energy ejected from his body. Without the energy protecting his body, the pain from his dislocated arm hurt so bad he coughed blood and passed out.


    ¡°Wh-what happened to him?¡± asked Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Nothing. He won¡¯t be able to harm others ever again,¡± answered Uncle Zhang, piggy backing Vige Chief Bu.


    Until Mu Yu flew off with his two elders and was out of sight, nobody in Raindrop Vige dared to utter a word.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    <strong><em>Vige Con-chief</em></strong>


    Mu Yu tucked Vige Chief Bu into bed. Vige Chief Bu held onto Mu Yu¡¯s hand and slept with a big smile on his face. Mu Yu kept the elderpany whilst relishing moments of nostalgia. Mu Yu hoped he was finally able to return the favour and reassure Vige Chief Bu with his presence.


    Mu Yu leapt onto the rooftopter that night. As he gazed at the nket of twinkly pearls, he delved into his thoughts to analyse what Sha Yan told him. He always thought his cultivation progress was the norm and a concerted effort between his purple aptitude, shifu¡¯s mentoring and Uncle An¡¯s supervision. Sha Yan¡¯s progress came off as a surprise, especially when considering the sect he studied under. Li Yuan and Tang Yang were over thirty years of age. It wasn¡¯t surprising Sha Yan reached Foundation Establishment Realm after ten years. Therein was the astonishing realisation. Lan Ling¡¯er was only two years older than Mu Yu. Xiang Nan was three years older. Yet, both of them had reached Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer!


    Mu Yu always assumed his seniors were more advanced since they had been cultivating for longer. It turned out Lan Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan¡¯s potential didn¡¯t pale inparison to his own. He started to wonder if any other sect had disciples that could match them. Cheng Yan was only twenty, yet he already ascended to Golden Core Realm. Bai Lang had five years on Cheng Yan, yet Cheng Yan was confident he could fight Bai Lang to a draw.


    Mu Yu still remembered being told aptitude didn¡¯t earn him preferential treatment at Dustfallen Sect. He thought his shifu implied he shouldn¡¯t treat his aptitude with too much significance, shouldn¡¯t let it get to his head and all disciples were treated with equality. Looking back on it, perhaps he meant, ¡°Nobody¡¯s potential in Dustfallen Sect loses out to yours. Don¡¯t put yourself on a pedestal.¡± Literally everybody on the mountain was a monster cultivator. Well, he forgot he was part of them.


    Mu Yu thought his so-called affinity for cultivation was a reference to his aptitude. He was so proud of it that it was one of his most used counters when bickering with Lan Ling¡¯er. After descending the mountain and running into other talented disciples from other sects, he finally realised he wasn¡¯t specialpared to his fellow disciples. That being the case, it called into question his so-called affinity for cultivation.


    Given the skill of everyone on the mountain, Mu Yu was confident Dustfallen Sect could rival the top sects if they wanted to expand. Mu Yu had yet toprehend Feng Haochen¡¯s purpose in being selective with his disciples, choosing few but extremely talented ones.


    Feng Haochen never mentioned his past or the reason the other sects tolerated Dustfallen Sect¡¯s existence despite them consisting of less than ten members. Mu Yu never saw his shifu as a cultivator. He pondered if Lie Shang¡¯s departure had something to do with it.


    ***


    In the end, Waterstream Vige didn¡¯t hold a merry celebration. They decided to dy it until tomorrow out of concern for Vige Chief Bu. That being said, vigers were busy, but Uncle Sun had to take the helm.


    ¡°I went to Raindrop Vige yesterday and fought their immortal master man to man, face to face! Immortal masters sure are tough. He managed to capture me in the end¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Bu set up a small bench and recounted yesterday¡¯s epic for the children in the vigete at night. Meanwhile, the adults were busy setting up for the celebration. The children eating melons and candy werepletely absorbed in the story. The elder¡¯s battle wounds turned him into the hero they admired.


    Ermao wiped his nose. ¡°And then? And then?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu made it in the nick of time and engaged the immortal master in three hundred epic rounds! It was so intense that the world was plunged into darkness! Like judges of good and evil, Mu Yu¡¯s two flying swords emerged in a sh. With a single strike, sand and stones whipped into the air, thunder boomed and lightning shed! With a single strike, the clouds immediately churned and the ground cracked. Mu Yu beat the immortal master from Raindrop Vige to a pulp! Like a geyser, the immortal master¡¯s mystified the sky, dying the sand scarlet¡­¡±


    The children gasped in amazement; Mu Yu thought the Mu Yu in Vige Chief Bu¡¯s story was amazing, too. Vige Chief Bu, once again, proved he was an expert at fooling children. Mu Yu awkwardly chuckled as he watched Ya Dan¡¯s look of admiration.


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, what¡¯s the immortal master kneeling before you all about?¡± A child put his hand up and asked.


    Vige Chief Bu stroked his long, white beard. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll talk about the most important volume two of the story, ¡®An Immortal Master Kneels for the Vige Elder¡¯ next! As I was saying, Mu Yu, furious, punished evil with his swords, pulverising Raindrop Vige¡¯s immortal master. The immortal master knew he could not defeat Mu Yu. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, either. As such, he ran over to me, intending to use me against Mu Yu. Unfortunately, he miscalcted. Am I someone who fears death? Look, this scar came from the fight¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Bu pointed at the scar on his face and, in a proud tone, resumed, ¡°The immortal master from Raindrop Vige was lightning fast, but Mu Yu was faster. Mu Yu thrust his two swords through the immortal master¡¯s shoulders. Critically injured and realising he was doomed to lose, the immortal master surrendered.


    ¡°It¡¯s an issue of pride for an immortal master to kneel to a mortal for forgiveness. However, my sense of righteousness swayed him. He understood that, while I was just a mere mortal, I had the spirit of a sage. That was why he dropped to his knees.


    ¡°In was an unprecedented and historic moment, thus stirring the world¡¯s views, representing the end of evil from those who stand above us. That kneel allowed us mortals to hold our heads high. Justice has always existed; justice will be served one day or another. That kneel will spark a new age for humanity¡­¡±


    The kids didn¡¯t realise thest part was totally fabricated. Of course, Vige Chief Bu only went there because they were children.


    The kids excitedly asked to touch Vige Chief Bu¡¯s wounds.


    The elder inted his chest. ¡°You can look, but you can¡¯t touch. There is an immortal¡¯s qi inside right now. Be sure to learn from Mu Yu and be a good immortal master, all right?¡±


    The children ran over to Mu Yu bombard him with their questions. Mu Yu understood lying wasn¡¯t good. Vige Chief Bu sent him eye signals from afar, begging him not to expose the lies. Mu Yu sighed. ¡°Well, umm, something to that effect. By the way, these are the two swords.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to spout nothing but lies. That was why he summoned his flying sword and split it into two to dodge the topic.


    ¡°A celestial sword!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s sick!¡±


    ¡°Celestial sword! Celestial sword! Celestial sword!¡±


    The kids were literally bouncing off walls, trying to touch Shadow Splitter Sword. The sword was their idea of evidence of the story¡¯s authenticity.


    Mu Yu whispered to Vige Chief Bu, ¡°Grandpa, you told them the hatchet story yesterday and told them to be honest!¡±


    Vige Chief Bu smugly replied, ¡°Children need examples to follow. This will give them encouragement. I¡¯m willing to carry the burden of the story and retell it until I¡¯m cold in the ground.¡±


    Mu Yu dryly chuckled, aware Vige Chief Bu was the one who actually benefited most from the fib. The children were sure to believe him more henceforth. Nheless, seeing the proud smile on the elder¡¯s lips, Mu Yu still thought of Waterstream Vige as a vige of tranquillity.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    <strong><em>Tian Ran</em></strong>


    It was autumn, thus the busy vigers, field of yellow corn and jubntughter. Mu Yu admired the sight of Waterstream Vige, the most ordinary vige as they came. They produced few cultivators, but the vigers were wonderful human beings. He celebrated being part of the vige and making them proud with his defeat of Sha Yan.


    Vige Chief Bu was the only one who knew Mu Yu furtively left to avoid ruining the celebratory mood in the vige. Vige Chief Bu watched Mu Yu leave on his flying sword, respecting the boy¡¯s wishes. He sent Mu Yu off with a smile and then turned to prepare for the children¡¯s story time.


    Mu Yu needed to rendezvous with Lan Ling¡¯er, lest she be worried, since it had been three days since they separated. Mu Yu sat with one leg on his sword and the other dangling off it. It took eight to ten hours to reach Pine City from Waterstream Vige on foot. Mu Yu had been leisurely flying for less than two hours, yet already sighted the city¡¯s silhouette.


    The academy was located at the centre of Pine City, which was the central business district for cultivators. Air traffic was fairly popted. Mu Yu used to find the sight of cultivators flying in, when he used to drop in with the viger¡¯s hunters, a grand sight to behold. After joining the cultivators in the sky, however, it wasn¡¯t so intriguing.


    Since it was still early, Mu Yu didn¡¯t rush off to meet up with Lan Ling¡¯er, deciding to take a stroll in the bustling city instead. Flying was forbidden within the city. All cultivators flying in had tond in the academy¡¯s grounds. Green Pine Sect set the rule to prevent disturbing the ordinary citizens¡¯ life.


    Cultivators were permitted to freely go about in the city but wouldn¡¯t reveal their cultivation or hassle the ordinary folks. Green Pine Sect had a team of enforcers who supervised cultivators¡¯ behaviours in the city. Only cultivators could recognise another cultivator.


    Lan Ling¡¯er informed Mu Yu the business district for cultivators was called Green Sect, which was located to the rear of the academy. The entrance to the academy was through a formation that resembled an ordinary wall to those who didn¡¯t cultivate.


    ¡°Excuse me, have you heard of Celestial Sword Nine Guides?¡± asked a maiden behind Mu Yu as he was contemting taking a stroll.


    The maiden was adorned in green clothing. Her beautiful eyes couldpare to stars. Her dimples and twin braids added an innocent touch to her face. She was a tad shorter than Mu Yu. Her blemish-free appearance and attire had people indulging in double takes. There was no question she was a cultivator judging from her spiritual energy.


    Mu Yu and Cheng Yan had met many young female cultivators when venturing off the mountain in the past, but Mu Yu was never attracted to any. While Lan Ling¡¯er was pretty, her beauty lied in her outgoing and energetic personality. People often thought she was venerated, but Mu Yu merely deemed her pure and reserved


    ¡°What is Celestial Sword?¡±


    Mu Yu only went along with the Celestial Sword business at Waterstream Vige for fun; he didn¡¯t actually have the foggiest idea as to what it was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know it, either? Have you heard of Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡± The girl pped her eyelids.


    Mu Yu shook his head. Although he might¡¯ve been ignorant, his shifu certainly wasn¡¯t. He reasoned his shifu would¡¯ve mentioned it if it was something famous.


    ¡°Why does nobody here know of Celestial Sword Nine Guides? I¡¯ve asked over ten people already. How does nobody know of Sword Shadow Dust Gale? Everyone should¡¯ve heard of Celestial Sword Nine Guides.¡± The maiden muttered, ¡°And here I refused to believe Senior Sister Piaopiao when she told me I wouldn¡¯t find anyone who knew. Xiaoxiao said everyone knows of Celestial Sword Nine Guides. Senior Sister Miaoyu shouldn¡¯t be aware I sneaked out, but I need to find Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡­¡±


    Mu Yu heard someone about Xiaoxiao but still didn¡¯t follow. The only thing he ascertained was it wasn¡¯t an issue of ignorance on his part. There was one ce he knew that would hold more information, so he suggested, ¡°Piaopiao, perhaps you can inquire with the academy. They are well-informed.¡±


    ¡°My name is Tian Ran. Piaopiao is my senior sister.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t remember after you muttered so many names in one breath.¡±


    Unless Tian Ran deliberately discharged her cultivation, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t discern what realm cultivator she was.


    ¡°Where is the academy you speak of?¡± questioned Tian Ran, surprising Mu Yu enough to wonder if she as the illegitimate daughter of some sect elder.


    ¡°I am on my way there now. How about you follow me? There are lots of cultivators there.¡± Realising he had yet to introduce himself, Mu Yu added, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Senior Mu Yu, which sect are you from? Are there lots of sects here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not from this area?¡±


    Mu Yu pondered if Tian Ran was a rogue cultivator ¨C self-taught cultivators. Still, she was rather too ignorant of the cultivation world to be one.


    Mu Yu: <em>Coming out here when you¡¯re so ignorant, you might end up kidnapped as what happened to my senior.</em>


    ¡°I¡­e from far away.¡±


    ¡°The biggest sect here is Green Pine Sect. I¡¯m from Dustfallen Sect. If you have an ounce ofmon knowledge, you¡¯d know Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Dustfallen Sect? Are they strong?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s knee almost gave in. He was going to say¡­ but he decided to give up in the end. Green Pine Sect was all the rage, after all. Whenever people mentioned number one and sect in a sentence, it was either Dustfallen Sect or Green Pine Sect.


    ¡°We¡¯re an awesome sect, but we don¡¯t have many members.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t embarrassed if he was boasting about Dustfallen Sect. A sect was required to have two Golden Core Realm cultivators to be acknowledged as a sect in the world of cultivation. Outsiders could keep telling themselves Dustfallen Sect was only acknowledged as a sect because Feng Haochen and Uncle An were Golden Core Realm cultivators, but Mu Yu knew they actually had three Golden Core Realm cultivators. Putting aside the twins, he was also on par with those in his age bracket.


    A sect¡¯s rise and fall depended on the number of Golden Core Realm cultivators within their ranks. Daoist Qingsong from Green Pine Sect had reached Golden Core Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer, and they had over ten Golden Core Realm adepts in addition to him. Daoist Qingsong could mobilise the entire world of cultivation with a singlemand.


    Tian Ran followed behind Mu Yu.


    ¡°How many is few?¡±


    ¡°Our sect consists of eight people.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eight people can sustain a sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Reputation.¡±


    Despite Mu Yu believing Tian Ran to be ignorant, he himself was fairly ignorant. He just felt better since he knew more than her.


    ¡°This is the academy.¡±


    Seeing therge door to the academy was nostalgic. The academy hadn¡¯t withered whatsoever from the time he was a twelve year old boy drowning in a bleak future to the present day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yu gestured with his hand.


    There were no sentries at the doors. Cultivators didn¡¯t need to notify anyone when entering. The two cultivators chatting at the entrance ignored Mu Yu and Tian Raning in. Another two cultivators soared up on their swords as Mu Yu entered.


    ¡°Oh, so all cultivators gather here. No wonder why there were hardly any on the streets,¡± enthused Tian Ran.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    <strong><em>News on Lie Shang</em></strong>


    Mu Yu apanied Tian Ran on her journey to ask cultivators as he was bored. They asked everyone he came across and could ask. Besides that, he inquired about General Manager Xun but was told the kind elder was no longer the manager at the academy. Reportedly, he never returned from a job he went out on.


    Tian Ran, adopting a gravity-drawn shoulders form, sat on a rock. Nobody had heard of or knew what Celestial Sword Nine Guides or Sword Shadow Dust Gale were. She was told Sword Shadow Dust Gale was in the city, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case, baffling her.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale is a person, right?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    Tian Ran nodded. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to be an incredible cultivator everyone knows. I don¡¯t understand why none of you know him.¡±


    By logic, he couldn¡¯t have been that renowned if nobody at the academy recognised the name.


    ¡°How does he look? Does he have big eyes, big ears or bushy eyebrows?¡±


    Tian Ran never described appearances. She¡¯d just ask people if they recognised the names.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met him before. I need him for something, though.¡±


    There went any desire Mu Yu had to help Tian Ran. Before he had another issue on his hands, he made up his mind to get moving and expressed, ¡°Keep trying, then. I¡¯m going to look for my senior sister. If anythinges up, you can find me at Dustfallen Sect¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tian Ran waved goodbye.


    Every sect was granted their own courtyard at the academy. Their disciples out on jobs were allowed to use them whenever. Mu Yu was impressed with the qiing from Green Pine Sect¡¯s courtyard when he passed by. A sect¡¯s standing influenced the quality of the courtyard they were given ess to. For instance, Green Pine Sect and Dustfallen Sect¡¯s courtyards were a far cry from one another. Each sect would decorate their own courtyard to their liking.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Mu Yu pushed the door to their courtyard open. He didn¡¯t have to jump through any hoops since Lan Ling¡¯er already brought down the formation. He was d their impoverished sect had to live in houses of hay. He spotted Lan Ling¡¯er sitting on a stone chair, fingers intertwined and gaze on the distant sky. Though Mu Yu was reluctant to be there, he casually asked, ¡°So, did you find out anything about your dear Second Brother?¡±


    Mu Yu only intended to get Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s attention, but her eyes suddenly burnt. She bolted over and hugged him, wailing on his shoulder. God forbid he knew what was going on. He froze up, unsure what to do with his hands. His heart pounded in his chest. He couldn¡¯t process what was transpiring. A part of him was happy she hugged him; he liked being in her arms and watching her sleep in peace for some reason.


    ¡°Say, uh, did you miss me or something?¡± clumsily questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°I¡­ I finally have news on Second Brother.¡±


    All of Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s pent-up emotions gushed out from her eyes simrly to a dam that had been waiting to burst. Mu Yu¡¯s question was merely the trigger. Mu Yu froze stiff. He knew she was attached to him but not to that extent. A part of him didn¡¯t want Lie Shang, whom was often a victim of his quarrels with her, toe back.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know how to feel about Lan Ling¡¯er hugging him. Her embrace brought deep-seated feelings up to the surface, but the fact she hugged him because of Lie Shang left a bitter taste in his mouth. He thought he disliked her; the bizarre feelings didn¡¯t correspond.


    ¡°There¡¯s finally news of him? I thought he was sold off.¡±


    Mu Yu regretted saying that as Lan Ling¡¯er soon realised what she was doing and let go.


    ¡°Sorry, I wanted to find¡­ I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­ Just¡­ Just pretend nothing happened!¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t flip out in response to what Mu Yu said. The joyous news deprived her of sleep. She didn¡¯t expect herself to bawl her eyes out on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder at all. She wiped her eyes and sat back down, fronting as if nothing ever happened.


    A smile came to Mu Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you cry. Which refugee camp did hee from?¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to say that. Howbeit, he wanted to somehow erase the bitter feelings and to hide the fact that Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s hug got to him. Unfortunately, it had the opposite effect and rubbed salt onto his wound.


    ¡°Shut up! Once hees back, you¡¯ll know what shame is.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er gave Mu Yu a fierce re. ¡°Tell anyone I cried, and I¡¯ll have you know my fury!¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er was her usual self, but Mu Yu wasn¡¯t his usual self.


    Before Mu Yu knew it, Lan Ling¡¯er upied a ce in his heart. He never knew why he was fond ofmpooning her. He didn¡¯t mind belittling himself for the bit of fun, either. However, he hated Lie Shang the moment he learnt she hugged him for Lie Shang¡¯s sake. Even so, he forced a smile. ¡°How did you find out? Don¡¯t tell me you have interlinked hearts. I don¡¯t subscribe to superstitious rubbish.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er looked at Mu Yu through her peripherals. ¡°He must¡¯ve been here recently. Shifu personally set the formation in our courtyard. Hence, we¡¯re the only ones who know how to enter. There are no signs of anyone breaking in, meaning somebody entered the proper way. When I entered, I noticed the nket folded differently to how I folded it. That¡¯s how Second Brother folds nkets!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here in almost a year. How do you know that? You could¡¯ve been the one who folded it.¡± Mu Yu judged Lan Ling¡¯er to be convoluting the entire plot if not deluding herself.


    Lan Ling¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t gold it. Shifu came herest month for the annual recruitment, remember? He¡¯s not one to fold nkets. He pulls his nkets off and rolls right out of bed. Second Brother is cautious and orderly. Only he folds his nkets that style and sets them in that exact position every time. He taught me to fold them, so my memory wouldn¡¯t fail me. I fold in the opposite direction to him¡­¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red again as she recalled their time growing up alongside each other and his silent departure that shattered her dream. Mu Yu wanted to argue their Shifu might¡¯ve folded it that way in memory of Lie Shang but stopped himself from dealing a mental blow to her. Yearning could lead to stubbornness. There was no reason to step on her feelings.


    ¡°I spent three days searching for Second Brother in the city to no avail. I thought he¡¯de here¡­¡± Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice gradually tapered off as she spoke. She had been praying Lie Shang would suddenly show up and take her hand to exin why he left. She had so much to say and wanted just a glimpse of him. s, Mu Yu was the only one to appear.


    Suddenly, Lan Ling¡¯er raised her head enthusiastically and jumped to her feet. ¡°Ah! He might¡¯ve returned to the mountain. What am I still doing here? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s gone back. I need to ask Shifu if he folded the nkets next month. That¡¯ll affirm my suspicions¡­¡±


    Mu Yu sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± someone suddenly threatened, tone frigid.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    <strong><em>News on Lie Shang</em></strong>


    A group barged into Dustfallen Sect¡¯s ce, charging through the shabby door. Several of them carried two individuals covered under white sheets, feet being the only body part revealed, on a stretcher. Their leader was a guy dressed in a grey robe and hand embellished with a ck bamboo folding fan. He was the one who brayed, and he was there to with his legion of followers to find fault. His group vigntly watched Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er in case the duo attempted to make a dash.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t recall where he had met the individual before, and there wasn¡¯t time to think.


    Sha Yan emerged from behind the individual, face deathly pale and arm still in bandages. ¡°Senior Brother, he is the one who erased my cultivation.¡±


    Mu Yu furrowed his eyebrows, guessing the group were all disciples of Jiuhua Sect, there to avenge Sha Yan. That said, he couldn¡¯t exin the two people on the stretchers. There was soon some direction, when the individual in grey, a Golden Core Realm adept, questioned with an angry undertone, ¡°You destroyed my junior¡¯s dantian and killed my two other junior brothers?¡±


    ¡°I killed who?¡± asked Mu Yu, puzzled. ¡°Sha Yan viciously beat my family member. I do not see how erasing his cultivation is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You tantly bullied me¡­¡± blustered Sha Yan.


    ¡°I bullied you? You ckmailed me with the life of an eighty year old elder and tried to humiliate us. Are you some sort of animal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you destroyed his dantian, ruining his life as a cultivator? So young, yet so ruthless!¡± eximed the individual in grey.


    ¡°I would say that was the best oue given his misdeed. Would you spare someone who forces your parents to their knees and humiliates them?¡± Mu Yu was wary despite his rage. After all, the potential enemy was more advanced than him.


    In the meantime, Lan Ling¡¯er managed to regain herposure. She didn¡¯t know the details, but she had a rough guess as to what transpired. ¡°The world of cultivation is survival of the fittest. Targeting someone¡¯s family because you¡¯re inferior? You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re inferior? Who are you to decide whether or not you¡¯re permitted to ruin our disciples¡¯ dantians? If you don¡¯tpensate and repent, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s inferior.¡±


    The burst of Golden Core energy that enveloped the courtyard forced Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er to retreat. Mu Yu quickly tried toe up with a solution. Since there were plenty of cultivators around, he figured people would gather around if they heard amotion. Jiuhua Sect wouldn¡¯t harm them in case people criticised them. Thus, he belted, ¡°Jiuhua Sect sure is something, huh? The sect countless people revere is ignoring right and wrong. You¡¯re setting a great example. Don¡¯t worry, nobody will ridicule you!¡±


    Several cultivators in the sky quickly flew over to the courtyard. Seeing the second most influential sect picking a bone with the weakest sect sure was a new sight to behold. Everyone knew Dustfallen Sect was a sect that maintained a low profile, leading to inquisitive questions developing.


    The individual in grey would¡¯ve killed the duo if they were outside the city; however, there were elites from various sects at the academy. As with every other sect that carried the burden of reputation, he couldn¡¯t act mindlessly in the presence of others. In the end, he changed his tone. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll put aside the dantian issue for the meantime. How do you exin killing my juniors Li Yuan and Tang Yang?¡±


    Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er froze after juggling the two names in their heads. Neither of them understood how Li Yuan assassinating Tang Yang and Ju Wenxing killing Li Yuan in the name of their sect rules suddenly turned into Mu Yu killing them.


    The group lifted the white sheets revealing Li Yuan and Tang Yang¡¯s corpses. Their white skin highlighted the traces of blood on them. Tang Yang had his eyes and chest wide open. Li Yuan¡¯s enraged gaze wasid bare for all to see. The deep cut on his neck was the fatal wound. Mu Yu didn¡¯t recall the stab wound on Li Yuan¡¯s chest, however.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re taking framing to another level. We did not kill either of them. Why don¡¯t you enlighten us as to what their cultivation was? How about our cultivation levels? Neither my junior brother nor I are at a level where we could kill Foundation Establishment Realm Ninth Layer cultivators. Exin that.¡±


    ¡°How would I know what sort of underhanded tactics you used to kill them? Either way, you two definitely had a hand in their deaths,¡± contended the individual in grey, running his eyes up and down Lan Ling¡¯er and Mu Yu. Suddenly, he gasped.


    ¡°The two only look fifteen to sixteen years old. They have only been cultivating for three to four years, then, right?¡±


    The others quickly chimed in, unable to process the fact Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples were superior in terms of cultivation and surpassed the record the genius, Bai Lang, set. Nothing made sense all of a sudden until¡­


    ¡°Hmph, Dustfallen Sect must be using some unorthodox, voodoo tricks for you to have advanced so far at such a young age. My two juniors tragically died unjust deaths at your hands!¡± imed the individual in grey, insisting Dustfallen Sect couldn¡¯t have picked up any geniuses.


    Immediately, everyone bought in to the im, believing Xiaohu to have been the only true prodigy in years. After all, Dustfallen Sect was always left with the unwanted candidates. They began to show disdain for Dustfallen Sect, associating the sect¡¯s rankings with their unscrupulous deeds. Many so-called unorthodox methods were ways of rapidly progressing one¡¯s cultivation at the cost of tremendous damage. They, therefore, concluded the duo¡¯s cultivation had reached their heights.


    Insults were hurled at Dustfallen Sect and even Feng Haochen, enraging Lan Ling¡¯er. Unfortunately, there was something more pertinent to handle thanshing out.


    Li Yuan and Tang Yang died days ago. Lan Ling¡¯er was present. Yet, they targeted Mu Yu. The only exnation he could offer was they purposely waited for him to arrive. Although Sha Yan and Mu Yu were hostile with each other, the former never mentioned his seniors¡¯ deaths. Something was bizarre about the scenario.


    Mu Yu went back to when Ju Wenxing decided to execute his junior without consulting their senior¡¯s first. That was an odd and usually uneptable action. Next, there was the sword wound at Li Yuan¡¯s chest that wasn¡¯t there when he died. Pieces of the puzzle seemed to fit together somehow¡­


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, d-¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll tell you what happened. The one who killed Tang Yang for a fiend spirit, then executed Li Yuan when Li Yuan realised what he was up was Ju Wenxing. Why don¡¯t you ask him for the full story?!¡±


    Mu Yu was toote. Once the fiend spirit was mentioned, the situation was bound to spiral out of control. They could¡¯ve refuted having anything to do with the murders since Jiuhua Sectcked incriminating evidence and wouldn¡¯t attack them at the academy. After Lan Ling¡¯er mentioned the fiend spirit, it implied they were involved.


    The people around chuckled and gave Lan Ling¡¯er odd looks as if she was a joke. The individual in grey indifferently took a step forward. ¡°Did you just im I killed my two juniors?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    <strong><em>The Fiend Spirit Lands Them in Hot Water</em></strong>


    The individual in grey was suspected to be Ju Wenxing¡¯s imposter.


    From the moment Ju Wenxing killed Li Yuan, Mu Yu judged Ju Wenxing to be in some sort of rush. As opposed to saying he was enforcing sect rules, it resembled him trying to silence someone. Extrapting further, Mu Yu suspected Ju Wenxing was a fake name he used to fool them, and his real n was to steal the fiend spirit for himself. Unfortunately for ¡°Ju Wenxing¡±, Mu Yu snatched the fiend spirit before the former could. Putting it all together, the individual iming to be Ju Wenxing very well was chasing after Mu Yu to find the fiend spirit. As soon as he saw Mu Yu, he notified Jiuhua Sect. Jiuhua Sect, therefore, sent people after Mu Yu to press charges for killing Li Yuan and Tang Yang.


    Absolutely livid, Ju Wenxingughed. ¡°That excuse certainly is one an unorthodox sect woulde up with!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Ju Wenxing? Don¡¯t lie. Ju Wenxing was dressed in purple¡­¡± Lan Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t as sagacious as Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu finally remembered why Ju Wenxing felt so familiar. There were three cultivators at the academy to choose disciples. One of them was Bai Lang. There was a pretty girl also from Green Pine Sect and supposedly Daoist Qingsong¡¯s daughter. The other one was Ju Wenxing.


    ¡°What do you have to say about killing my juniors?¡±


    Mu Yu stepped out in front of Lan Ling¡¯er in case she blurted something she shouldn¡¯t have.¡°You need evidence if you¡¯re going to frame us. On what grounds are you alleging we killed your juniors?¡±


    Ju Wenxing scoffed. ¡°All right. Miss Huai, if you will please.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t notice the twenty-odd years old girl. Her beauty was arresting, yet her expression was frosty. Unlike Mu Yu, Lan Ling¡¯er recognised her and quietly told him, ¡°She¡¯s the one who ambushed me that day. She must be with the Ju Wenxing imposter.¡±


    The girl surveyed the duo before pointing. ¡°They killed the two. On the day they died, they subdued a level three fiend and obtained a fiend spirit. Sadly, the two of them were also wounded in the fight. When Senior Brother Tang Yang had his guard down, <em>he</em> stabbed Senior Brother Tang Yang from behind. Senior Brother Li Yuan, heartbroken, tried to avenge Senior Brother Tang Yang. That was when<em> she</em> came out and slit his throat. She then finished stabbed him through the chest after she was done. The two heroes died at the hands of those two vicious murderers. I went to see what happened when I heard themotion. They then tried to silence me. Had I not escaped using a secret technique, I would not be here today.¡±


    Mu Yu found Miss Huai¡¯s deliberately misleading story infuriating. She deliberately leveraged the fact it wasmon knowledge only level three fiends could produce fiend spirits to nullify the difference in cultivation between the dead, Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er. Since not even Golden Core Realm cultivators were guaranteed to be able to subdue level three fiends, it was reasonable for the dead duo to be wounded. The mention of the fiend spirit added fuel to the fire, providing a motive for the duo to attack the two wounded Jiuhua Sect disciples.


    Those not from Jiuhua Sect were more interested in the fiend spirit. After all, Jiuhua Sect¡¯s deaths were none of their business. Hence, most of the attention was on Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo.


    ¡°That is absolute bollocks. Li Yuan was the one who killed his senior for the fiend spirit. They hunted a pregnant level two me horse¡­¡±


    Mu Yu sighed. Lan Ling¡¯er basically admitted to the existence of the fiend spirit. The people around wouldn¡¯t care what level the beast was as long as there was a fiend spirit. Unsurprisingly, he could sense unfriendly gazes scanning them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you two for killing my juniors!¡± Ju Wenxing was ready to kill and, most importantly, to take the fiend spirit in the name of avenging his juniors.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only testimony you have?¡± Mu Yu sneered.


    ¡°We just need to frisk you to find out whether or not I am telling the truth. What do I stand to gain from falsely using you? All I ask is the two do not die unjust deaths,¡± proimed Miss Huai.


    ¡°Shamelessly refuting when there¡¯s a witness testimony?¡±


    ¡°They must¡¯ve practiced some dark cultivation techniques. I bet they absorbed plenty of cultivators¡¯ essence and killed countless more! They deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the heavens, we must enforce justice!¡±


    The sense of justice in their tones was so miniscule that it was an insult to the word. Everyone tacitly knew what one another¡¯s gender was. Nobody was genuinely seeking vengeance for Li Yuan and Tang Yang. Even if Mu Yu handed over the fiend spirit, they would still use him of murder.


    Mu Yu knew the truth behind the deaths, so the masterminds wanted to nt the me on him before Jiuhua Sect discovered the truth. Once Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er were silenced, the hatchet was buried. Yes, it would also mean foregoing the fiend spirit, but what point was there in having it if they were dead?


    ¡°Mu Yu, stay alert. Ju Wenxing is the only Golden Core Realm cultivator. We¡¯ll have a chance of escape as long as we can get around him.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er wanted to get word of their plight to their sect for their chances of winning without their shifu or Uncle An were slim.


    Mu Yu nodded once he confirmed the cultivation levels of those around.


    ¡°Let me make this very clear. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. If Jiuhua Sect is the type of sect to insist someone is a killer to excuse their pursuit of a fiend spirit, they¡¯re a joke.¡±


    Ju Wenxing smirked. ¡°Too bad. You don¡¯t call the shots!¡±


    Ju Wenxing discharged his spiritual energy, warning those attempting to leech to not interfere. Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er felt the pressure but maintained level headed. They had Uncle An to thank for getting them used to confronting stronger foes.


    ¡°Second Brother, if you are here, give us a hand¡­¡± mumbled Lan Ling¡¯er, looking back and forth for Lie Shang. Unfortunately, there were only greedy gazes.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, focus and stop praying for someone to miraculously help.¡± Mu Yu was convinced Lie Shang wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, Lie Shang would¡¯ve already intervened. What else would he have waffled for? To see their sect humiliated?


    ¡°Hand over the fiend spirit, and I¡¯ll keep your corpse intact!¡±


    Ju Wenxing erged his folding fan. Like a ck broadsword, he swung at Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo. The spiritual energy unleashed pushed everyone else back. Mu Yu positioned his flying sword in front of him. Lan Ling¡¯er refocused on the fan and sent her red sword out to intercept. Though more advanced than Mu Yu in terms of cultivation, she wouldn¡¯tst ten moves against Ju Wenxing.


    ¡°The deaths appear bizarre.¡±


    A rhododendron suddenly collided with Ju Wenxing¡¯s fan from the front, driving it back and dissipating his pressure. The rhododendron disappeared instantly after contact. Its wieldernded opposite Ju Wenxing.


    Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er were dumbstruck, wondering if Lie Shang really did intervene.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    <strong><em>Maiden of Mount Heaven</em></strong>


    It wasn¡¯t Lie Shang but a maiden Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo recognised. She was Tian Ran, the girl searching for Sword Shadow Dust Gale. The duo and Ju Wenxing were stunned a maiden so young could drive thetter¡¯s attack back. Judging from the feat, Tian Ran had to be a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Ju Wenxing knew the potential and identities of other gifted cultivators from other sects. Tian Ran wasn¡¯t one of them. Thus, he cautiously inquired, ¡°Who might you be?¡±


    A childish and innocent smile surfaced on Tian Ran¡¯s young face. ¡°I¡¯m Mount Heaven¡¯s maiden. You think I look young? I¡¯m eighty.¡±


    Despite the wobble Tian Ran induced and Mu Yu¡¯s awkward reaction, it would exin her unordinary cultivation. Most were convinced.


    ¡°Your appearance¡­¡± Ju Wenxing wasn¡¯t convinced quite yet. He had never heard of the maiden of Mount Heaven, but it was a fact she just drove his attack back. He couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of her being a recluse adept.


    ¡°Oh, I take care of my appearance, wake and sleep early, follow an eating regime and enjoy every day cheerfully, so I don¡¯t age. Give it a try. I can rmend some great herbs for nourishing your skin,¡± answered Tian Ran, pulling everyone¡¯s hairs up with her sweet smile.


    ¡°Y-, S-, Miss, this one is Jiuhua Sect¡¯s Ju Wenxing. This one is in the midst of avenging his juniors¡¯ deaths. This one would appreciate it if you would not interfere.¡±


    Tian Ran looked over her shoulder to Mu Yu, who was still in a dumbfounded state. ¡°In my opinion, there are some odd points regarding their deaths.¡±


    ¡°This one is all ears.¡± Ju Wenxing showed respect to be on the safe side.


    Tian Ran crouched down and examined Tang Yang¡¯s corpse before moving on to Li Yuan¡¯s. Next, she inspected the short sword next to Li Yuan andpared it to the wound on Li Yuan. She asserted, ¡°I believe <em>that</em> girl. Tang Yang¡¯s wound was inflicted at close range and from the rear. The wound matches the shape of this short sword. Li Yuan¡¯s death was the neck slit. His chest wound was inflicted after he died, a fact you can verify from the wounds. Blood condenses hours after one dies. ordingly, wounds inflicted at that stage would draw a tiny amount of blood ¨C if any. That is how we can affirm the chest wound was not the fatal wound.¡±


    Tian Ran got to her feet and looked over to Miss Huai. Meeting with Tian Ran¡¯s gaze, Miss Huai¡¯s mind was rattled for things weren¡¯t boding well.


    Tian Ran resumed. ¡°The culprit used a weapon simr to a dagger to cut Li Yuan¡¯s throat. If wepare the wound to Dustfallen Sect¡¯s two flying swords, we can confirm the shapes do not match. That being said, the wound on Li Yuan¡¯s shoulder came from the youth¡¯s flying sword if I am correct. The shoulder wound was not lethal. I surmise the two were in a physical altercation.¡±


    Ju Wenxing: ¡°Hmph, they would not use their own weapons, obviously. That would be evidence against them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a dark purple blemish on Li Yuan¡¯s neck that isn¡¯t condensed blood. There¡¯s a trace of venomous qi on his wound. Those who frequently employ poison will infuse the venomous qi with their spiritual energy. Those types of venoms linger for a long time. It¡¯s possible to draw out the venom.¡±


    Tian Ran sent a surge of spiritual energy to her hand and transferred it to Li Yuan¡¯s neck. She collected a dark purple mist that gradually seeped out from Li Yuan¡¯s neck in her hand. A look of panic flitted across Miss Huai¡¯s face.


    ¡°This mist is potent enough to have killed Li Yuan instantly; however, it would have been unrefined. Furthermore, I noticed Miss Huai¡¯s spiritual energy is frosty and resembles this venom.¡±


    Tian Ran shot a streak of spiritual energy at Miss Huai straight after her speech. Miss Huai unleashed dark purple mist from her body and shiftedterally out of instinct. Nevertheless, Tian Ran¡¯s spiritual energy vanished before it made contact. Tian Ran then giggled. ¡°And there you have it.¡±


    It was only for a short moment, but everyone around witnessed Miss Huai¡¯s dark purple qi. Her face suddenly turned pale before she spat out blood and essence. Her cold and purple mist dispersed. As people stepped out of range of the poisonous mist, Miss Huai took the opening to flee.


    ¡°Not happening!¡± Ju Wenxing chased after Miss Huai. Miss Huai was unlikely to outrun someone a realm higher than her.


    Tian Ran ended her involvement and skipped over to Mu Yu. She got into the skin of an elder and patted mu Yu on the shoulder. Voice deep, she told him, ¡°Come with me, Junior. I want to have a word with you over some tea.¡±


    Tian Ran zipped off, pulling Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er along before the duo could express their gratitude. Those left behind were irate since the fiend spirit¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved. Having said that, they were certain Tian Ran would end up taking it, while they couldn¡¯t do much against her.


    Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er sat on a small hill located not too far from Pine City. As for Tian Ran, she was all smiles.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really eighty, are you?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    Tian Ran blinked. ¡°Of course not! After witnessing how much you all care about aptitude, I didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth. To be frank, this cecks spiritual energy. I¡¯m impressed you managed to progress so far at your age given the circumstances.¡±


    Mu Yu heaved a breath. One thing stood out, though. Tian Ran was roughly their age, yet her tone was that of someone speaking from lofty heights. ¡°Why did you help us, then?¡±


    ¡°You helped me find Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Celestial Sword Nine Guides, didn¡¯t you? I think you¡¯re nice. Plus, it was clear you weren¡¯t the culprit,¡± answered Tian Ran, not thinking she did anything noteworthy.


    ¡°People don¡¯t walk around with signs on their face telling you they¡¯re good people.¡± Mu Yu wasn¡¯t sure whether to consider himself lucky or otherwise.


    ¡°You are not from Moyun Mountains, are you?¡± inquired Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Tian Ran pinched her eyebrows together, a cute look for her, and nodded. ¡°You are falling behind here. Everyone¡¯s cultivation is unexpectedly low. I guess theck of spiritual energy is the reason you cultivate slower.¡±


    ¡°Moyun Mountains? What does that mean? What do you mean by ¡®here¡¯? Are you implying you are not from here?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes. ¡°You think the world of cultivation the sects around here ying with each other? Shifu said the ce we are at is called Moyun Mountains. The real world of cultivation lies beyond it.¡±


    ¡°Howe Shifu never told me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he told us before you joined. You don¡¯t seriously mean Shifu needs to repeat everything he once told us a second time for your sake, do you?¡±


    Mu Yu was shut down. Mu Yu finally understood the knowledge Feng Haochen shared when mentioning the world of cultivation was about another world. The realisation puzzled him. After sifting through his thoughts, he inquired, ¡°Second Brother must have left Moyun Mountains, then, right?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    <strong><em>Sword Shadow Dust Gale</em></strong>


    Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t utter a word, focusing on controlling her emotions as best as she could instead when Mu Yu mentioned Lie Shang.


    Tian Ran sulked, ¡°It¡¯s practically impossible for you toe to our ces. You have to cross Myriad Mountains, where high-level fiends roam. Most of them are level four to level five. Even I have to be careful in there. The most advanced cultivators here are Golden Core Realm cultivators, I assume. You won¡¯t be able to cross the deste mountain range at that level, so don¡¯t try.¡±


    ¡°How did youe over, then?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ flew over! I have my ways,¡± stammered Tian Ran, rousing Mu Yu¡¯s curiosity.


    Mu Yu considered Golden Core Realm cultivators to be overpowered and level three fiends to be formidable. He never imagined what powers those beyond those levels possessed. Additionally, if Lie Shang managed to find a way to cross the mountains, did that mean he had ascended beyond Golden Core Realm? If he was superior to his shifu, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay at Dustfallen Sect. Presuming all his guesses were on the dot, there was the chance Lie Shang left to pursue greater heights.


    Adventurous at heart, Mu Yu wanted to explore the world beyond Moyun Mountains. But s, he was only at Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°What did youe to our deprived ce for?¡± asked Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Tian Ran sighed. She took a seat on a rock, legs bent and hands on her knees. Despondently, she exined, ¡°I came in search of Sword Shadow Dust Gale. To my disappointment, none of you have heard of Celestial Sword Nine Guides. I don¡¯t know where to go from here now.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale? What business do you have with him?¡± inquired Lan Ling¡¯er, sounding as if she knew who he was. ¡°I meant, we haven¡¯t heard of neither of the two. How do you know the person you are looking for is here?¡±


    Mu Yu detected something odd from Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s tone that seemed to hint at her trying to keep a lid on something. Tian Ran, conversely, missed it.


    Tian Ran expressed her refusal to borate with her head. ¡°I cannot share it with you, or you will be a centre for trouble. You should hurry back to your sect; they won¡¯t give up on the fiend spirit so easily.¡±


    Mu Yu assumed Tian Ran had considerably better items than a fiend spirit, hence theck of interest in it. He posed the question, ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep searching, of course. I won¡¯t leave until I find Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°Outside of Pine City, there¡¯s another ce where a ratherrge number of cultivators gather. The ce is called Wild Square. It¡¯s over fifty metres east from Pine City. I suggest you continue your search there,¡± suggested Lan Ling¡¯er, pointing into the distance, which was also in the opposite direction of Dustfallen Sect.


    Tian Ran enthusiastically jumped to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Stay safe, you two. We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    ¡°You stay safe, too,¡± replied Mu Yu, treating Tian Ran as if she was his younger sister.


    Tian Ran gave a nod, then vaulted up and sted off. It was then Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s turn to mount their flying swords and rush back to the mountain. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if peopleunched an attack on the duo for the fiend spirit after Tian Ran left, so they needed to make haste.


    Mu Yu¡¯s mind was upied with Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s tone when she responded to Tian Ran. He eventually couldn¡¯t resist and queried, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you know Sword Shadow Dust Gale and have hear of Celestial Sword Nine Guides, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± responded Lan Ling¡¯er, not looking back. She surprisingly didn¡¯t bring up his faults on the way back.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I know you well enough. You¡¯re not a good liar. You make mistakes whenever you lie. Tian Ran may be na?ve, but I can tell. You deliberately directed her in another direction and far away, might I add. I have a hunch you don¡¯t want her to find Sword Shadow Dust Gale. You know who that is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t want her to find Sword Shadow Dust Gale? She saved us, didn¡¯t she? Shifu told us to uphold principles and return favours owed. If you know, I think you should tell her.¡±


    ¡°Did your brain stop working? Celestial Sword Nine Guides. Sword Shadow Dust Gale. You still haven¡¯t noticed? ¡®Dust¡¯ and ¡®Gale¡¯ are ¡®feng¡¯ and ¡®chen¡¯from Feng Haochen! Shifu¡¯s name is Chenfeng. Inhabitants beyond Moyun Mountains call him Sword Shadow. Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s original name is Celestial Sword Nine Guides!¡±


    Mu Yu was so astounded that he failed a turn. While he didn¡¯t know the significance of the name Sword Shadow Dust Gale, he had a rough idea of what to expect. He was curious as to why Feng Haochen decided to stay at Moyun Mountains under a different name and lead an unfettered lifestyle. By the same token, he wondered what Tian Ran was searching for his shifu for. The more he learnt, the more confused he was rendered.


    ¡°Senior Sister, is this also something I¡¯ve never heard Shifu mention?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er shot Mu Yu a re and shook her head. ¡°I think you and I are the only ones who know about it besides Uncle An. I only discovered Shifu¡¯s identity when I identally overheard his conversation with Uncle An. I¡¯ve never told anybody else.¡±


    ¡°Then, Shifu¡¯s cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a Golden Core Realm cultivator. If I were to hazard a guess, Shifu must¡¯ve met with mishap at some point, leading to his current state. I suppose our sect name is a memento of sorts, as ¡®Dust¡¯ derives from his name and alias, while ¡®fallen¡¯ should derive from the concept that he has fallen from grace. I never asked what happened because Shifu doesn¡¯t want us to know. If he wants to know, he¡¯ll inform us.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me, then?¡±


    ¡°Because you were going to help Tian Ran, you durd. This is a warning: though I don¡¯t know Shifu¡¯s past, I won¡¯t let anyone harm him. Shifu has chosen to seclude himself here, which implies he doesn¡¯t want to interact with those beyond Moyun Mountain. Regardless of how or what Tian Ran helped us with, she¡¯s an outsider at the end of the day. We have no right to ruin what Shifu has protected without his consent.¡±


    For a moment, Mu Yu was going to contend but decided against it in the end. He was going to testify in defence of Tian Ran¡¯s character. Lan Ling¡¯er was right, however. He did owe Tian Ran a favour, but that didn¡¯t empower him with the permission to make decisions on behalf of his shifu.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll keep a lid on it.¡± Mu Yu looked over his shoulder in the direction Tian Ran headed. Despite feeling bad about it, his shifu took priority, no questions asked.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    <strong><em>Disciple</em></strong>


    Lan Ling¡¯er and Mu Yu were blessed with peaceful days once they returned home. After discussing it with each other, Mu Yu decided to bury the fiend spirit at Dustfallen Precipice. He neither wanted to use it nor for his shifu to know that there were people after him. As for Tian Ran, they agreed to not mention her. s, the more they tried to hide the facts, the more evident it was they were hiding something.


    Lan Ling¡¯er looked forward to Lie Shang¡¯s return. Sadly, there was no sign of him after two months of waiting. She asked and learnt her shifu wasn¡¯t the one who folded the nkets, much to her delight. She took that as confirmation Lie Shang had returned and was merely held up for whatever reason. She was more motivated to cultivate than ever before, almost foregoing eating, in hopes of showing Lie Shang a better Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Mu Yu stopped attacking Lie Shang in his verbal spats with Lan Ling¡¯er as merely mentioning him left a bitter taste in his mouth. She stopped mocking him after their journey together. He also noticed his feelings toward her had changed. Sometimes, he¡¯d stare at her and space out. He wanted to see her happy.


    Watching his shifu in the fields, Mu Yu would question if his shifu really was fine with living as a recluse after once living as a renowned adept. He wondered what sorts of internal demons his shifu wrestled with. On the surface, his shifu appeared unfettered. In saying that, he¡¯d asionally peer into the distance for some reason. Mu Yu knew the realm above Golden Core Realm was Nascent Soul and that there were more realms beyond that. He presumed his shifu was formerly at the peak.


    One day, Feng Haochen called Mu Yu to Dustfallen Precipice. The gentle breeze blowing Feng Haochen¡¯s robe gave him a rxed vibe. He asked Mu Yu, ¡°I noticed you have been out of sortstely. What happened during the window you and Ling¡¯er were away?¡±


    Afraid Feng Haochen would see through him, Mu Yu averted his gaze and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I have just been frustrated with myck of progress as of recent.¡±


    Feng Haochen chortled. ¡°I¡¯m not senile quite yet. You¡¯re not the hasty type. I noticed you behaving oddly and thought you¡¯d consult me, but you¡¯ve been avoiding me. Why is your conscience pricking you?¡±


    Mu Yu had never lied to his shifu, but his shifu would know the truth each and every time even if he didn¡¯t vocalise it. He was d to have Feng Haochen as his shifu. Nheless, he thought it was a pity he didn¡¯t know about his shifu¡¯s life prior to thetter¡¯s fall from grace. He couldn¡¯t probe into his shifu¡¯s past. His ambiguous feelings for Lan Ling¡¯er also bothered him. It was one thing on top of another that obstructed him from concentrating during training.


    Mu Yu opened his mouth but paused for a second before continuing, ¡°Shifu, I think I have a crush on Ling¡¯er, but she only thinks about Second Brother. I do not know if it is appropriate for me to like her. She might not like her¡­¡±


    In the end, Mu Yu dodged the topic, deeming it more appropriate to let his shifu tell the tale when his shifu judged it to be the right timing. To divert attention, he chose to discuss Lan Ling¡¯er ad his feelings. If nothing else, it was weight off his chest.


    Caught with an unexpected topic, Feng Haochen stared at Mu Yu. He stroked his beard as though a st from the past returned and remarked, ¡°It sure is nice to be young, huh?¡±


    Mu Yu looked to the ground. His shifu was once young. Plus, surely he had a line of girls interested in him when he was so famous. Flowing on from that logic, Mu Yu figured his shifu would have some informative advice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as appropriate or not appropriate crushes. Ling¡¯er doesn¡¯t like you at the moment because you keep having a go at her whenever Lie Shang is brought up. Obviously, I¡¯m cognisant of the fact you unwittingly developed feelings for her through your bickering. Think about this: if you developed feelings for her through arguing with her, who¡¯s to say she wouldn¡¯t fall for you for the same reason? Go with the flow. Maybe she¡¯ll see your selling points one day.¡±


    Feng Haochen walked over to the precipice and sat down, legs hanging off. Mu Yu joined his unencumbered shifu and assumed the same sitting posture. Formalities between shifu and disciple were forewent at Dustfallen Sect. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t so awkward.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er and Lie Shang are very close. She¡¯s had a crush on him since they were younger, and she still has feelings for him after he left.¡± Feng Haochen shook his head. ¡°She can¡¯t allow anyone else into her heart, but her heart isn¡¯t a rock. Some things are victims of time. She¡¯ll eventually notice your feelings for her. The decision from thereon out is on her.¡±


    It was simple to like someone. If they had reserved their heart for someone else, it wasn¡¯t yours for the taking. There is no means of determining your ce, but you cling to those feelings. It¡¯s contradictory, but isn¡¯t life a journey of them, forcing you to worry whenever making a decision of any sort?


    ¡°Lie Shang, like you, is gifted and an advanced cultivator.¡±


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t want to demolish Mu Yu¡¯s first love. He, therefore, only reminded the youth of things to bear in mind. The only reason Lan Ling¡¯er started off on a bad foot with Mu Yu was because Mu Yu¡¯s aptitude was said to surpass Lie Shang¡¯s. Contrary to the im, Mu Yu was still falling behind.


    Mu Yu formed fists. Up until then, he was never dedicated to his training; he merely didn¡¯t ck off since Uncle An supervised them. Hezed around at every opportunity. As such, he couldn¡¯t catch up even if he did have a knack for it. Part of being talented was having the awareness that self-motivation was mandatory to progress.


    Sounding proud, Feng Haochen added, ¡°His cultivation has surpassed my current level.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, did he leave because he felt he needed to leave to grow?¡±


    ¡°As your shifu, I won¡¯t stop any of you from leaving to see the real world. It was his decision to leave. Cheng Yan, Xiang Nan, Lan Ling¡¯er, the two troublemakers and you, too, will eventually leave these mountains.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t imagine what the world beyond Moyun Mountains was if it was already a dog eat dog world in Moyun Mountains. Once they left, there was no telling when they¡¯d return. As for Feng Haochen, he was doomed to suffer a life of loneliness as he watched his disciples leave one by one. All that remain to keep himpany would be memories.


    ¡°Shifu, I do not want to leave.¡± Mu Yu wasn¡¯t willing to see his shifu standing at the edge of the cliff and wither alone.


    Usually, sets would endeavour to keep their disciples to inherit the sect¡¯s leadership. From Feng Haochen¡¯s perspective, howbeit, Dustfallen Sect was but a name, not an asset to guard for eternity. A sect only existed for as long as the emotions connected to it existed.


    ¡°Go out and see the world. That¡¯s your dao. There¡¯s nothing you have to worry about. An Ping will keep mepany. Birds will eventually have to take flight. How would it ever spread its wings if it¡¯s trapped? While you¡¯re out there exploring the world and broadening your horizons, I¡¯ll be here listening to news of you turning the cultivation world on its head, stomping prodigies and teasing holy maidens from various sects. That¡¯s what I consider entertaining! I want to hear myself mentioned as your shifu when people mention you one day. How proud I would be if one of my disciples became a peerless swordsman?¡± Feng Haochenughed and added, ¡°None of my disciples are losers.¡±


    Feng Haochen wasn¡¯t someone who was happy with just being another face in the crowd. He made good use of his striking looks as a young man. Mu Yu suspected his shifu really did all the things aforementioned and wanted his disciples to inherit certain ¡°virtues¡± of his.


    Teasing holy maidens when one was a skilled cultivator made one a romantic man. Teasing holy maidens when one wasn¡¯t skilled made one a creep and was referred to as ¡°seeking death¡±.


    If Mu Yu was to announce he was Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple, he¡¯d be basking in his shifu¡¯s glory, not the other way around. Well, his shifu wasn¡¯t aware he knew his shifu¡¯s true identity.


    Thanks to his shifu clearing the figurative dark clouds looming overhead, Mu Yu was able to gaze up at the sun with a bright outlook again. If he wanted to chase his own dao and woo the girl he liked, he had an extensive list of things to aplish.


    ¡°I lose to Lie Shang in every aspect. Perhaps Ling¡¯er does not think well of me due to me not living up to expectations. Perhaps she will change her perspective of me once I reach Lie Shang¡¯s level.¡±


    Feng Haochen patted Mu Yu on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s probably when she¡¯ll have to make up her mind. Well, having said that, cultivation isn¡¯t necessarily always the key to someone¡¯s heart. Your cultivation is only the foundation to gaining her acknowledgment. You have to do a lot of things if you wish to win her heart.¡±


    Mu Yu understood it was a long journey to someone¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    <strong><em>Hunter Who Can¡¯t Catch His Prey</em></strong>


    Moyun Mountains name was, perhaps, derived from the expansivend and countless tall mountains. Cultivators were avid fans of constructing their sects on mountains. The first reason for that was due to the peaceful environment for cultivation they offered. The other reason was to prohibit ordinary folks from visiting. Part of the second reason¡¯s motivation could be attributed to the sense of superiority cultivators developed.


    To the South, East and West of Moyun Mountains were oceans. Dustfallen Sect was located at its centre. Owing to the distance from the sect to the mountain, Mu Yu had never beheld the beauty of oceans. To the North of Dustfallen Sect was Myriad Mountains, the only route to the outside world and a cemon folks never ventured to.


    Many mountains were homes to wild beasts. Humans couldn¡¯t hunt fiends. Fortunately, they could hunt wild beasts for sustenance.


    The mountain North of Moyun Mountains was named Crouching Dragon since it resembled the shape of a crouching dragon. A renowned hunter at the foot of mountain went by the alias Beast King Bai, real name was Bai Lixing. Bai Lixing knew Crouching Dragon Mountain as well as the back of his hand, including what beasts could be found there.


    Legends said that Bai Lixing once wrestled with a tiger bare handed and slew it, therefore the alias. He was rather cocky after the supposed aplishments were associated with his name, but they said that beasts would run upon picking up his scent. Apparently, he scared off the beasts, leading to its poption dropping by the day.


    Hunters had relied on hunting for sustenance as far back as historic records showed. As such, there was always an abundance of wild beasts on Crouching Dragon Mountain. Recently, they showed signs of extinction. Perhaps that was suspending the information too far, but it was an undeniable fact the number of beasts there were scarce ¨Can understatement. A hunter imed he heard a spooky voice from the mountain at night; however, Bai Lixing never heard anything matching the description.


    It was another day and another hunt for Bai Lixing. He headed in, armed with his bow, arrows and a rusty dagger. He searched high and low for ages. Sadly, he didn¡¯t find any wild beasts. Based on the sun¡¯s position, he determined it was close to noon.


    Bai Lixing hadn¡¯t caught any wild beasts in thest five days. While failing to y wild beasts was tragic for a hunter, not being able to find one was humiliating. There was a risk of encountering fiends; however, he wasn¡¯t superstitious and needed to feed himself. Hence, he elected to explore deeper into the forest, where people seldom ventured, and test his luck, though he didn¡¯t intend to venture too deep. It would be best if there was prey. If not, so be it.


    Bai Lixing inspected his equipment before he advanced into the eerily quiet depths. He cut his way through a thorny shrub one hour in, where he found a water stream with water so clear that he could see the bottom and moss growing along it. He went over to top up his water jug and washed his face.


    ¡°Man, where are they all hiding?¡±


    Bai Lixing dried his face, then picked up his hunting de. He scanned his surroundings. The only living things he hade across since entering were insects. He intended to head back in four hours if he didn¡¯t catch anything due to the sun setting. Staying in a foreign part of the forest at night wasn¡¯t fun by any ount.


    Bai Lixing heard a strange sound as he went to resume his exploration. He couldn¡¯t discern if it was the wind or something stirring the water.


    ¡°Something at longst.¡±


    Bai Lixing cautiously crept toward the sound along the path of trees. The sound came from the corner of the water stream. He grabbed onto the back of a rock and sneaked his head around the corner. He considered himself a man brave enough to remain cool when confronting tigers or lions because was confident in his skill and knowledge to adapt on the fly. For that reason, he knew he was out of his league when he saw the sight around the other side.


    Bai Lixing didn¡¯t spot a wild beast but three individuals. At first nce, he mistook them for hunters. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realise hunters didn¡¯t walk around as bodies of leaves, fires or blue ethereal skin. Despite having never seen anything like them, he recognised what they were, and he freaked out.


    As a young boy, Bai Lixing¡¯s father often told him stories, and he took them as such. Colourful elemental demons were supposed to be fictional things that vied to decimate humanity in stories, or so he thought.


    The blue entity resembled a humanoid in water form. It wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched for someone to think a human was trapped within. It stood in the water that came up to its knees. The water went through its knees instead of around. It sported facial features butcked hair. Its eye shapes resembled human eyes but were crystal blue.


    The green entity had bark for skin. Spuds sprouted from its joints. It had tree roots with sprinkled soil for feet. It had human eyes emitting green mist and a head made out of leaves that didn¡¯t resemble anything Bai Lixing couldpare it to.


    The fire entity hovered in the air. The only thing about it resembling humans was its silhouette and human-shaped eyes spiting mes. Its facial features somewhat resembled a human¡¯s.


    Bai Lixing¡¯s mind and feet couldn¡¯tmunicate. His mind was overwhelmed with all the atrocities linked to elemental demons in the stories his father told them, including razing human viges, drowning them, piercing them, burying them in rubble and slitting throats. He couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but that was thest thing he wanted to do, anyway. Suddenly, they vanished. He perspired, panted and prayed they never noticed him.


    Bai Lixing felt the ground move from his feet. He thought he escaped. By the time he wrapped his head around it, he was hanging upside down from a tree. Panic-stricken, he frantically tried to grab his legs. All of a sudden, a pair of eyes exuding green mist met with his. His heart skipped a beat¡­


    ¡°No! No! Help me!¡±


    Bai Lixing¡¯s desperate pleas echoed in the forest. If his father was correct, he was looking at a wood element demon, the type that made a hobby out of skewering humans with trees and digging all their insides out.


    ¡°The human isn¡¯t a cultivator.¡± The wood demon¡¯s voice was energetic.


    Bai Lixing never expected the demon to be able to speak humanity¡¯snguage. None of the stories he was told mentioned their ability to speak, but who cared in that scenario! The very thought of having buds sprout from his orifices was nauseating.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The fire demon descended. His voice wasparable to whistling winds, void of emotion, deep and raspy. His presence raised the temperature in his immediate surroundings close to scalding temperatures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t burn the trees,¡± warned the tree demon, showing a hint of hostility toward the fire demon.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± responded the fire demon, tone ambivalent. He reduced the temperature, nheless.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let humans know we are here.¡±


    Bai Lixing couldn¡¯t see the speaker. The voice was clear and energetic. There was only one entity it could belong to ¨Cthe water demon.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t tell anyone¡­¡± Bai Lixing desperately pleaded, more scared than he had ever been in his life.


    ¡°You want to finish him?¡± the wood demon asked the fire demon.


    The fire demon cackled. ¡°Wishy washy just as the rest of you wood demons are.¡±


    The fire demon summoned a fire to his outstretched hand and magnified his output over time. After spending his entire life enjoying roast meat, Bai Lixing was about to meet his end the same way. When the fire was supposed to set him alight, it suddenly flew in another direction to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s that weird cultivator. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    The three demons took off faster than they captured Bai Lixing. Bai Lixing crashed onto the ground with a thud.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t evere here again.¡±


    Bai Lixing¡¯s saviour was a youth attired in an eye-catching red robe. When he helped Bai Lixing to his feet, thetter thought he was looking at the fire demon. Bai Lixing shook his head out to see the me he supposedly saw in the youth¡¯s eye was only an illusion.


    ¡°Ar-are you an immortal?¡± stuttered Bai Lixing, relieved to be alive. Bai Lixing lost his motivation to continue living as a hunter after the dreadful encounter.


    ¡°Hmph, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    The youth nced at Bai Lixing out of the corner of his eyes and then took flight with Bai Lixing in tow. By no means was Bai Lixing interested in admiring any scenery. All the man wanted was to go home and cool off his head.


    ***


    Red blood spilled across the sky and turned the moon into blotted ink. The earth was browning with those sickly matted clumps that could be fragments of what was once human. An individual resembling a rakshasa swept his gaze over the devastation. He brandished a teal sword, de punctured and blood trickling from it. Once the holes in the de repaired themselves, he turned his head, satisfied¡­


    Mu Yu woke as if sleeping had be dangerous. Shortage of breath was the first sensation. His forehead took on a glossy shine, and the salty drops invaded his eyes. He peered out the window. The orb in the sky was still silver, its light still restorative.


    It was the same nightmare that had gued Mu Yu the entire time he was at Waterstream Vige. He hadn¡¯t seen it again since leaving. Previously, he thought it was a cultivator going on a massacre. He, however, realised a cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly have been behind it after he became one. Even so, he still couldn¡¯tprehend what it symbolised. The sword was bizarre to say the least. The bloodshed was unbelievable.


    Mu Yu shook his head. Although didn¡¯t know what the nightmare tried to tell him, he knew he had to wake up early to train tomorrow. Thus, he rolled over and shut his eyes.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    <strong><em>Rumours of Elemental Demons</em></strong>


    ¡°Senior Brother Mu Yu, that¡¯s fifty metres! That¡¯s fifty metres!¡± Kongkong, who was hanging from a nted tree branch at Dustfallen Precipice, enthused. He deftly leapt up to stand atop the branch without as much as a wobble.


    Mu Yu looked as pale as a sheet, breathed erratically and felt dizzy when he looked down from atop the waterfall. He had to talk himself into not averting his gaze. There was no way he could practice Dustfallen Mental Cultivation in that state. He crouched down and grabbed his flying sword beneath him to reassure himself. He tried to steady his breathing to reduce his shaking.


    ¡°Everyone is going tough until their cheeks are sore if they saw you, haha!¡± teased Kongkong, incorporating a dance.


    Miaomiao came out of nowhere andnded on another tree. She pointed at her brother and said, ¡°My dear younger brother, you are teasing Senior Brother Mu Yu again. You are embarrassing me.¡±


    ¡°My dear<em> younger</em> sister, where have you been? Did I not tell you to follow me, your older brother?¡±


    Miaomiao: ¡°Senior Brother Mu Yu, Shifu called us back for something urgent.¡±


    Mu Yu looked up, revealing his puzzlement on his face. Never had their shifu called them back during training hours. If he ever needed tomunicate with everyone, he¡¯d save it for meal times or in the evening, when everyone gathered at Dustfallen Precipice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to fool me, are you?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°Howe neither you nor Xiang Nan trust me? When have I ever lied?¡± Miamiao stood akimbo and grouched, ¡°You¡¯re not even training. What reason do I have to fool you?¡±


    The twins would never dare to use their shifu as a means to distract him during training. They¡¯d stone him, shout, pull obscure dance moves or Kongkong would run around naked ¨C thatst one finally forced Cheng Yan into submission and gave him a stomach ache fromughing. As everyone¡¯s cultivation improved, their antics were ineffective.


    The twins hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s sword, making it squishy, something Mu Yu was ustomed to. He returned tond at his own pace, which was rather slow, despite Kongkong badgering him to fly faster. Mu Yu felt a lot better when he was finally onnd.


    Feng Haochen was already sitting on the chair in the courtyard by the time everyone assembled. Cheng Yan picked up Xiang Nan on his way back because Xiang Nan refused to believe Miaomiao.


    ¡°I called you all over as something major has happened in the world of cultivation,¡± stated Feng Haochen, expression somewhat grave. It was well established he didn¡¯t want to involve himself with the world of cultivation, but he had to keep a pulse on things in the cultivation world.


    ¡°Do we not always keep our distance from major matters in the cultivation world?¡± asked Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°A hunter spotted elemental demons during a hunt deep in the mountains. As such, every cultivator is affected,¡± exined Feng Haochen.


    All of them flinched. Mu Yu¡¯s expression was difficult to describe owing to him not knowing his connection to them.


    Xiang Nan heard from his parents that elemental demons liberated his grandpa from life. He touched his head, ¡°Shifu, have they not been sighted in decades? I thought they went extinct.¡±


    ¡°To keep it short, this is no joking matter. The hunter refuses to go to the forest again after the trauma left on him. Whether it¡¯s true or not, we have to get to the bottom of it. Daoist Qingsong has sent a call to arms to every sect, asking for two excellent disciples from each sect to aid in the investigation. It¡¯s not something we can turn away.¡±


    Kongkong bounced up and down. ¡°Shifu, let me and Miaomiao go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we want to see how they look,¡± agreed Miaomiao, jumping up and down.


    Who would be scared of who? Would the elemental demons be afraid of the twins, or would the elemental demons be afraid of the twins who loved to see the world burn?


    ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to get rid of you two to give my ears some peace.¡±


    Cheng Yan quickly caught on when he heard they had to send support. With him as the leader, whoever went with him would be safer. ¡°Shifu, did you want me to go with someone?¡±


    Everyone exchanged contact, unsure what Feng Haochen had in mind. The safest bet would be to select the two most advanced disciples since the enemy¡¯s status quo was a mystery. Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan fit the bill best if that was the criteria.


    ¡°Go with Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu was the weakest cultivator among them, after all. If he had to hazard a guess, it would have something to do with his ability to control trees. Being curious about the elemental demons and wanting to meet one were two different things. He had a deep-seated fear of, one day, discovering he was somehow rted to elemental demons. He had yet to figure out how to face his ability if they were rted.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan have reached Foundation Establishment¡¯s Ninth Layer, so stay and strive to ascend to Golden Core Realm,¡± asserted Uncle An, authoritatively.


    Xiang Nan stealthily poked his tongue, wishing he could go. Lan Ling¡¯er was fine with it since she wanted to ascend as soon as possible.


    ¡°You two will head to Green Pine Sect with me early tomorrow,¡± said Feng Haochen.


    The fear of having to eat Uncle An¡¯s cookingpelled Kongkong to immediately inquire, ¡°Shifu, are you going, too? When will you be back?¡±


    Understanding what Kongkong was trying to get at, the corner Feng Haochen¡¯s lip tugged up. ¡°The trip to Green Pine Sect is for next year¡¯s disciple selection contest. Daoist Qingsong moved the contest to an earlier date to evaluate each sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ abilities. He needs to see if they¡¯re good enough to join the investigation team. I reckon it will take three to four days. As for those two, well, it¡¯ll depend on how things turn out.¡±


    The twins conversed using a variety of eye gestures, griping that was too long.


    Thepetition Feng Haochen referred to was the annual one that decided the order each sect was allowed to select disciples at the annual disciple selection event. In the past, Feng Haochen always attended alone, leading to theming up inst ce all the time. He didn¡¯t care for it because of his recruitment approach.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan quickly realised what the twins were first to realise. The two pulled long faces, while Mu Yu was d he dodged that fate.


    Feng Haochen: ¡°Go and pack. You will probably be gone for some time.¡±


    Mu Yu and Cheng Yan nodded before they sprinted back to their rooms, joyous. Uncle An shot the others res, hinting, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go and train.¡± Kongkong and Miaomiao pped their gums silently and jumped over the wall, probably to go stir trouble again.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    <strong><em>Green Pine Sect</em></strong>


    Green Pine Sect was located atop a mountain in the north of Moyun Mountains. Because they ticked every box that made up what was considered everything a top sect needed, ordinary folks considered their ce to be a sacred ground many aspiring cultivators wanted to call home.


    Mu Yu had never been to Green Pine Sect. When he visited for the first time, it spoke for itself and exined why nobody considered Dustfallen Sect a sect; Dustfallen Sect was essentially a farmer¡¯s destitute courtyard inparison.


    Green Pine Sect had a nephrite door nine metres tall and five metres wide for an entrance. ¡°Green Pine Sect¡± was carved in the centre of said unbelievable door. The strokes were remarkably confident to represent the world of cultivation¡¯s greatest glory. An ancient and enormous pine tree stood to a side in the za. The lush leaves were a dramatic and aesthetic contrast to the tree bark swirling simrly to water flowing from the deep earth. Stories said it was the tree Daoist Qing Song grasped dao from and went out of his way to rent it there when he established Green Pine Sect. Because of how much he valued it, the disciples looked after it as if it was their own precious treasure. Green Pine Sect was visibly a ce that depicted a breathtakingly ethereal world. Cranes sung. Mist was ubiquitous. Disciples flying on swords crowded the air space.


    There were numerous disciples of Green Pine Sect at the za to receive guestsing in from the sky.


    ¡°Daoist Qiu Yu, it has been a long time. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Bei Ming, how do you do?¡±


    Patriarchs arrived in resplendent clothing and greeted each other politely with smiles. Dustfallen Sect¡¯s trio looked out of ce there from their appearance to their auras. As Feng Haochen greeted other patriarchs, Cheng Yan stood beside him with a smile. Cheng Yan¡¯s good looks didn¡¯t pale inparison to the disciples in luxurious clothing. Mu Yu could sense the condescending attitudes hidden behind the pleasantriesing out of the various patriarchs¡¯ mouths when they greeted his shifu.


    Patriarchs kept their prized disciples by their side as they greeted the others so that other sects got to recognise their sessor. Obviously, there was the braggingponent. Dustfallen Sect¡¯s sessor was Cheng Yan. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t put any names to any faces since he rarely went to many ces. Mu Yu and Cheng Yan hid their true cultivation levels under Feng Haochen¡¯s orders to avoid attracting attention. Mu Yu suppressed his to a beginner cultivator¡¯s Qi Refinement Realm. Cheng Yan suppressed his to Foundation Establishment Realm.


    One of the skills that separated Dustfallen Mental Cultivation from others was the ability to suppress their spiritual energy¡¯s activity. It was powerful enough to hide their levels from even Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Soon, greetings surged through the za. Mu Yu bounced up and down behind Cheng Yan to take a look. Why didn¡¯t he get on his flying sword? Because Cheng Yan told him it was impolite. The individual who arrived was an elder wearing a golden daoist crown. His white beard was groomed to perfection. His daoist robe made from golden and white threads was embellished with red patterns. He was none other than Jiuhua Sect¡¯s Patriarch, Patriarch Jiuhua, the cultivator second only to Daoist Qing Song.


    It was odd to not see Ju Wenxing given he was on par with Bai Lang.


    ¡°Daoist Jiuhua, may I ask where Ju Wenxing is?¡±


    ¡°He will be hereter once he wraps up some business,¡± answered Daoist Jiuhua. He suddenly zipped through the crowd and approached Dustfallen Sect. Smiling cynically, he said, ¡°Greetings Patriarch Feng. I hope you are doing well.¡±


    Feng Haochen responded in the same tone he responded to other patriarchs: ¡°How have you been, Daoist Jiuhua?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you teaching your disciples well and your<em> special</em> methods, your disciples have reached Foundation Establishment Realm at the tender age of fifteen.¡±


    It was unlikely many were aware of Mu Yu¡¯s dispute with Jiuhua Sect.


    ¡°What do you mean, Daoist Jiuhua?¡± queried Feng Haochen, aware Daoist Jiuhua was insinuating something but genuinely confused as to what.


    ¡°Why y the fool, Patriarch Feng? Three months ago, a male and female disciple, aged around fifteen to sixteen, of yours disyed their incredible skills at Pine City. Did the two talented youths not join you today? What a pity. I was hoping to see your disciples¡¯ talents.¡±


    Daoist Jiuhua looked in Mu Yu¡¯s direction. Mu Yu fit the age description, but his cultivation didn¡¯t. Cheng Yan was a Foundation Establishment but was older than this target. Hence, Daoist Jiuhua thought his two targets didn¡¯te to the assembly.


    Daoist Jiuhua was skilled enough to identify details of his disciple¡¯s¡¯ death, so he didn¡¯t make a huge deal out of it with Dustfallen Sect. Still, Mu Yu crippling Sha Yan was uneptable, especially because of how the oue came to be. He wanted to make sure the embarrassing incident was under the rug. He showed exceptional magnanimity, not personally knocking on their doors, but it wasn¡¯t a pill he was going to swallow. He wanted to humiliate Dustfallen Sect for using unscrupulous means to help their two disciples reach as high as Foundation Establishment¡¯s Ninth Realm in a span of two to three years. It was supposed to be impossible.


    ¡°I have not heard anything about that. Would you care to enlighten me, Daoist Jiuhua?¡±


    Mu Yu began to panic. He wasn¡¯t ready to let his shifu know about it. To make matters worse, it was going toe from the patriarch of the sect he had the dispute with. Those who knew what happened were bound to assume his shifu was ying the fool.


    Daoist Jiuhua snorted. He wasn¡¯t going to personally tell the world how his disciple embarrassed himself. He, instead, resorted to recruiting listeners in to lynch Feng Haochen: ¡°What a wise man you are, Patriarch Feng ¨C amazing. I would like to learn how you managed to train a fifteen year old child to Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Ninth Ream.¡±


    As expected, those who were listening in began to gossip and look at the trio as if they were people nobody upright would want to associate themselves with. Killing others to progress one¡¯s cultivation was shunned and unepted. At the same time, it was a jab to suggest Dustfallen Sect was in over their head, resorting to unorthodox tricks.


    ¡°Feng Haochen, I have heard of methods including absorbing people¡¯s qi and essence to progress their cultivation. You did not have your students do that, did you,¡± interrogated Wu Wen Sect¡¯s elder.


    Wordless Sect was the fourth most influential sect in Moyun Mountains. Elder Wu Yan was a famous figure and reputed for being an advocate of honesty and justice. After hearing of the rumours days ago, he was set on setting the record straight. When he began his questioning, everyone else piped down to await Feng Haochen¡¯s answer.


    ¡°How do you train your elite disciples? Your disciples reach Foundation Establishment Realm before disciples of other sects do. Is there some sort of corrupt method involved?¡± Mu Yu chimed in, intent on taking the responsibility for his actions.


    ¡°Feng Haochen, do you not teach your disciples manners?¡± thundered Elder, insulted someone would question his character.


    Feng Haochen pressed his hand onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and calmly replied, ¡°What does how I educate my disciples have to do with you? I can stand with my chest up. How I teach my disciples is my business. If Daoist Jiuhua or Daoist Wu Yan is willing to reveal their teaching methods, I shall share mine. How about it? If you do not have evidence to support your ims, you are better off not making wild conjectures.¡±


    Dustfallen Sect couldn¡¯t and weren¡¯t qualified to know what Jiuhua or Wu Yan Sect¡¯s teaching methods were, was what they thought. Feng Haochen rendered them livid, but they didn¡¯t have a counter. They didn¡¯t have any evidence to support their ims, and they couldn¡¯t force Feng Haochen to reveal all of his teachings. It wouldn¡¯t fly with any sect.


    Daoist Jiuhua grumbled, ¡°Brother Wu Yan, we should not stoop down to their levels. They are not worth our time.¡±


    Mu Yu was about to fire off again, but Bai Lang beat him to the punch: ¡°Elders, Daoists, please calm down. Let us drop the uninvited usations. Shifu has been waiting for you all. Let us drop this for his sake, shall we?¡±


    Nobody dared to rebut Bai Lang, and nobody would dare to ignore Daoist Qing Song. Daoist Wu Yun snorted and let it be a bygone.


    Bai Lang stole a nce of Dustfallen Sect¡¯s trio before smiling: ¡°Please follow me.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    <strong><em>Daoist Qing Song</em></strong>


    Bai Lang¡¯s appearance put an end to the confrontation, but the disdainful gazes were hard to miss.


    ¡°Sorry for not telling you about my sh with Jiuhua Sect. I do not think I was wrong.¡± The only thing Mu Yu was guilty about was letting his shifu bear criticism as a result of his own actions.


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologise for. That¡¯s the reason I had you two suppress your cultivation. Nobody would believe you¡¯ve reached Foundation Establishment at fourteen years of age, after all. I trust you didn¡¯t do anything wrong because I know you. There¡¯s no need to apologise. What has to be done has to be done.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded, d his shifu trusted him. As long as he had been with Feng Haochen, thetter had never criticised them. To be fair, they were never involved with anything questionable. The worst things they ever did were cause ruckuses ¨C the twins were the main perpetrators. That was life, though. Life was a cultivation journey.


    ¡°But do be careful next time,¡± reminded Cheng Yan, from Mu Yu¡¯s side.


    Mu Yu acknowledged he heard with a head gesture. He pondered if it was time to tell his shifu about Tian Ran in case a ball came out of left field again as one did today or if it would cause more trouble.


    Dustfallen Sect followed right at the rear. The other sects kept their distance from the trio.


    ¡°Brother Feng, how have you been?¡± asked anky Golden Core Realm elder, approaching the trio.


    Next to the elder was an eighteen years old youth, who carried a heavy and thick iron sword on his back and sported a prim expression. Rarely did anyone ever carry their weapon on their back. The girl with them resembled Lan Ling¡¯er in terms of appearance.


    Feng Haocheng pressed his palm and fist together in front of him. ¡°It has been a long time, Daoist Bo Yang.¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang was Universe Sect¡¯s patriarch. The only sect ranked below Universe Sect was Dustfallen Sect. Though they were a small sect, they had over a hundred disciples. Daoist Bo Yang and Feng Haochen were on friendly terms ¨C probably due to their sect rankings.


    ¡°Greetings Patriarch Bo Yang.¡±


    ¡°Greetings Patriarch Feng.¡±


    Mu Yu was d to know at least someone was willing to interact with them.


    Daoist Bo Yang: ¡°Jiuhua Sect considers everyone inferior to them. I don¡¯t think Elder Wu Yan was deliberately starting with you, however. His sense of justice precedes him.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that,¡± responded Feng Haochen.


    Mu Yu¡¯s aura caught Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s attention, prompting Daoist Bo Yang to query, ¡°Are you nning to let this young man join the investigation?¡±


    Feng Haochen bobbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance for him to expand his horizons.¡±


    ¡°With Young Cheng Yan apanying him, they should be fine.¡± Daoist Bo Yang touched his beard. Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s impression of Cheng Yan was a cultured, responsible and level-headed individual.


    Cheng Yan expressed, ¡°You tter me, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only given a voice because of my seniority. You were able to carry yourself long ago.¡± Daoist Bo Yang looked back at his disciples and subtly shook his head. Though his disciples were behindpared to Cheng Yan, his hopes were on the youth with the iron sword. ¡°You two have to be careful when you¡¯re working. Follow Young Cheng Yan¡¯s advice, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shifu.¡±


    The youth with the iron sword ignored Daoist Bo Yang.


    Daoist Bo Yang couldn¡¯t guarantee their safety when the other sects looked down on his sect. Though Cheng Yan had supressed his cultivation, Daoist Bo Yang could sense tremendous spiritual energying from Cheng Yan and could tell he was stronger than his disciples.


    Cheng Yan: ¡°I dare not im I can carry the responsibility, but I would be more than happy if we could support each other when in need. I suggest we let someone else take the lead.¡±


    ¡°You need not be modest. The other sects are unlikely to bother with us. I merely hope my disciples don¡¯t suffer any misfortune.¡±


    Like Feng Haochen, Daoist Bo Yang wasn¡¯t keen on involving his sect in the elemental demons¡¯ matter. He didn¡¯t want to lose the few disciples he had; however, his disciples needed experience to grow.


    Cheng Yan nodded as a sign of eptance. If he handled their sects¡¯ rtionships well, it would open up doors for them in the future.


    Mu Yu yawned and let his mind drift off to the culinary world. He was eager to find out how food at a ptial sect would test.


    They climbed a flight of stairs and crossed a bridge to reach the majestic pce door to Green Pine Sect¡¯s conference hall. The hall was where all sect business was discussed and where guests were received. Comparing it to an imperial pce wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched at all.


    ¡°Apologies for not weing you earlier, my friends, hahaha.¡± The elder with the haughtyughed stepped out from the hall. He looked lively and exuded an enlightened vibe. He wore a tinum daoist crown and a white robe patterned with golden clouds and a golden dragon. He woreplementary blue and tinum high boots with an ancient pine tree on each side. He was the most revered patriarch of the era ¨C Daoist Qing Song.


    The guests saluted Daoist Qing Song, honoured to have him personally wee them. Feng Haochen and Daoist Bo Yang stayed in the rear, deeming their greetings unnecessary when there were plenty of others.


    Daoist Bo Yang: ¡°He must be close to Nascent Soul Realm now, huh? He might be the first cultivator to ever reach it.¡±


    Feng Haochen raised a corner of his lips. Everyone except him was in awe of Daoist Qing Song¡¯s cultivation. He wasn¡¯t putting on airs, having said that. When he passed by Daoist Qing Song on the way in, he gave thetter a small nod as a greeting, and thetter reciprocated.


    Daoist Qing Song sat in the master seat in the hall. The other patriarchs took seats ording to their rankings. Their disciples stood behind them. Once everyone was seated, Daoist Qing Song announced, ¡°It is an honour to have you here at our humble abode.¡±


    Following more pleasantries, Daoist Qing Song continued, ¡°We are all gathered here to discuss the elemental demons spotted in Crouching Dragon Mountain. We are bound by duty to exterminate elemental demons as cultivators. I would like to thank you all foring on behalf of the rest of the world.¡±


    ¡°As you said, Daoist Qing Song, we are only fulfilling our obligation. I heard a youth in red rescued the hunter. Would you happen to know which sect is with?¡± inquired Elder Wu Yan.


    ¡°I am also curious about that. May I ask who here is his mentor?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads. The thing was, nobody could confirm the hunter didn¡¯t fabricate the existence of the youth of demons.


    ¡°Since nobody knows, let us put him aside for the meantime. I hope every sect can send their best disciples out to delve into the existence of the elemental demons. We adults will sit out on this campaign. Firstly, it will provide our young disciples with a chance to gain experience and nurture their ability to be aware of danger. Secondly, we can prepare for any potential threats from the demons.¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to add, Daoist Qing Song.¡±


    Dao Qing Song nodded. ¡°This is an opportunity to test our young ones¡¯ cultivation progress. How about we hold next year¡¯s academy selection at an earlier date?¡±


    ¡°Your wish is ours, Daoist Qing Song.¡±


    It was already decided beforehand. Daoist Qing Song only asked for formality¡¯s sake. d, he stated, ¡°Please go and rest for now. We willmence the ranking contest tomorrow. Our disciples will lead you to your rooms in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daoist Qing Song.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    <strong><em>Physical Cultivation</em></strong>


    The rooms provided to the guests were wide and works of art. Mu Yu sprawled out on his bed. Cheng Yan poured a cup of tea he brewed for their shifu and asked, ¡°Mu Yu, do you want a cup?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Tea tastes horrible.¡± Mu Yu considered tea bitter and inferior to even Uncle An¡¯s soups.


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°Tea can calm one¡¯s mind. The art of tea is about what you reap after the bitter taste. Drinking tea isn¡¯t about appreciating its taste but what it does mentally.¡±


    Mu Yu touched his head. ¡°That is too profound. Profound things are not for me.¡±


    Cheng Yan shook his head and sat down in front of his shifu. Mu Yu let his mind wander to the uingpetition and queried, ¡°Shifu, can I participate in tomorrow¡¯spetition?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a learning experience.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. Shifu, what sort ofpetition is it? Is it a literature, martial arts orbination of both?¡±


    Mu Yu thought he was well educated after spending two years with Feng Haochen. asionally, he¡¯d recite, ¡°As the sun sets, birds sing one final song.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan, you tell him,¡± Feng Haochen instructed.


    ¡°The rules are simple. Among the twenty sects, each sect will send out one member to spar with the other neen in a round-robin tournament format. Each sect is permitted seven entrants. Each contest is decided between seven contestants. In other words, sevenpetitors will have to fight neen matches. If two sects share the same cing, the two sects will have another contest. That is how cings are decided.¡±


    ¡°Will you join me?¡± questioned Mu Yu. ¡°We can be Team Cheng Mu Yan Yu. Who knows? We might win.¡±


    Cheng Yan chuckled under his breath and shook his head. ¡°To ensure it¡¯s fair, the entrants are young disciples under twenty-five and restricted to those no more advanced than Foundation Establishment Realm. As soon as I fight, the Golden Core Realm elders will pick up on my real cultivation level. If you wish topete, you will have to fight neen sects in neen matches. They¡¯ll have substitutes, but you¡¯ll be on your own.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Man, we should¡¯ve brought Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you need to win. You can pick your fights and quit.¡±


    ¡°What are the cultivation levels of the other twenty year old cultivators?¡±


    Cheng Yan paused to think, then answered, ¡°Normally, cultivators of our sect¡¯s calibre should¡¯ve easily reached Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer. I¡¯m sure the top few sects have one or more of them. The lower-ranked sects would be around Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Fifth Layer. Some of them may have only just reached Foundation Establishment Realm or are still at Qi Refinement Realm. One of the four from Universe Sect is at Qi Refinement¡¯s Ninth Layer.¡±


    ¡°Are you in your twenties, Senior Brother?¡±


    Cheng Yan nonchntly shrugged.


    Mu Yu rolled his eyes. ¡°Have you almost caught up to Uncle An?¡±


    Cheng Yan pursed his upwardly curved lips. ¡°Stay focused because Xiang Nan and Ling¡¯er have almost ascended to Golden Core Realm. You¡¯ll fall behind if you ck off.¡±


    ¡°So what? Are we going to summon a divine dragon or something after the six of us ascend to Golden Core Realm?¡±


    The dragon summoning with seven swords and eight deities crossing the ocean was a story the vige chief told Mu Yu when he was younger. He was only at Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Fourth Layer, but he was far ahead of the twins. If Lie Shang joined them, they¡¯d have seven.


    Feng Haochen explicated, ¡°Concede if you bump into Universe Sect. Daoist Bo Yang is a good man and helped me out a few years ago. We don¡¯t care about winning or losing but others do.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded, not finding any issue with the request. Triumphing against Universe Sect would only create a snowball effect that¡¯d send thetter down a miserable rabbit hole.


    Up until then, Mu Yu had only bumped into a few cultivators at his level who could challenge him. He had yet to tell anyone about the loss of control he experienced during his tussle with Li Yuan.


    Mu Yu went out for an early morning stroll after attaining permission from his shifu. In front of the courtyard was a small forest. Further up ahead was where Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples resided. Not interested in them, he turned beforehand and came across an old red tower. The que on the tower emitting a solemn ambience read ¡°Library¡±. The text was engraved in gold. He tried to enter and find out what was within, but two disciples from Green Pine Sect stopped him.


    ¡°This is Green Pine Sect¡¯s forbidden zone. Outsiders are not to trespass,¡± warned the disciple, condescendingly.


    Mu Yu turned around and walked off, muttering under his breath, ¡°Library of what? Pornographic books? Grandpa said those things would ruin your mental health, genius.¡±


    The library was where Green Pine Sect stored all of their cultivation methods reserved for their members. Every sect had a ce simr to it ¨C besides Dustfallen Sect. That was why Mu Yu didn¡¯t know what a library was.


    Mu Yu kicked a stone. Upon looking up, he spotted a youth sitting on a stone chair underneath a tree. Mu Yu recognised the youth who was cleaning his ordinary-looking iron sword carefully with a piece of cloth. He was Universe Sect¡¯s disciple, a seemingly aloof individual who piqued Mu Yu¡¯s curiosity. Mu Yu went over and across the stone table.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Universe Sect¡¯s Gu Yitian.¡± Gu Yitian nced up at Mu Yu, still indifferent as before, reminding Mu Yu of Uncle An¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Howe you carry your magic weapon on your back instead of storing it away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a magic weapon; it¡¯s just an ordinary sword.¡±


    That was the first time Mu Yu heard any cultivator concerned himself with an ordinary sword. ¡°So¡­ how do you fly?¡±


    ¡°Will Cheng Yan bepeting tomorrow?¡±


    Mu Yu was dumbstruck for a second upon hearing the unexpected question. Whilst thinking Gu Yitian was in over his head, he queried, ¡°What, you want to train with him?¡±


    ¡°I have a hunch he¡¯s strong, so I want to challenge him.¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re going to be disappointed, then. Our sect isn¡¯t interested inpetitions, so he doesn¡¯t n to partake in it. I will, however. Maybe we can have a spar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my target. I¡¯m after the ones deemed to have aptitude. We¡¯re all grey-rank disciples; there¡¯s no reason for us to spar.¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang recruited the grey-rank disciples back then to make up numbers. Since Dustfallen Sect was ranked deadst, Gu Yitian concluded Mu Yu was inferior to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a grey-rank disciple? Oh, man, howe nobody chose me? I¡¯m not ugly.¡± Mu Yu pped himself gently after realising how ungrateful he sounded.


    ¡°If nobody thinks highly of you, why would you be here?¡±


    ¡°I was kidding. Are you really a grey-rank disciple?¡±


    ¡°Aptitude is a worthless measure. Have you heard of body cultivation?¡±


    Physical cultivation, a difficult cultivation style, was ast resort for thosecking innate aptitude. Simply put, the cultivator had to subject their body to tremendous pain to break their limits and go beyond. Obviously, unwavering willpower was apulsoryponent if one was to deliberately subject themselves to pain daily.


    Unlike cultivators who wielded spiritual energy, they used their sheer physical might. Upon reaching a certain threshold, they would possess mightparable to cultivators wielding spiritual energy. The majority of those who attempted physical cultivation quit due to the excruciating pain. Gu Yitian¡¯s persistence to pursue it was a testament to his mental fortitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re a physical cultivator?¡±


    Gu Yitian ced his sword down on the table. Its weight tipped the table onto an angle. Hence, he used a hand to bnce it out: ¡°This sword weighs a thousand kilograms, so I have to carry it on my back. Ick the spiritual energy to use Sleeve Universe.¡±


    Mu Yu was wowed.


    Gu Yitian picked up his sword and left. Mu Yu was eager to witness the power of body cultivation tomorrow.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    <strong><em>Competition</em></strong>


    Everyone assembled at Green Pine Sect¡¯s usual sword sparring grounds early in the morning of the tournament¡¯smencement. Five spacious circr rings were set up in in a North, South, East, West and centre formation. The ring acted as the boundary area. Every sect was provided with their own rest station around the rings simrly to a tent. Green Pine Sect was Green Pine Sect for sure. Even the temporary rest stations were extravagant. Each station shared the same dimensions and was plenty enough for ten or more people to enjoy at once. The trio from Dustfallen Sect had plenty of space since there were only three of them.


    ¡°Brother Feng, are you taking part this year?¡± inquired Daoist Bo Yang.


    Universe Sect was Dustfallen Sect¡¯s neighbour. Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s gaze quickly shifted from Mu Yu to Cheng Yan. His intuition told him Dustfallen Sect was more of a force than they let on. He believed Cheng Yan¡¯s participation would change the odds drastically. He was hoping his prized disciple, Gu Yitian, could pull an upset as a dark horse and end their streak ofing up short.


    Feng Haochen was aware of Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s concerns. Smiling, he expressed, ¡°We don¡¯t mind the rankings, but Mu Yu wanted to see what this is all about, so he will participate on his own.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan is not participating? We are in luck, then.¡±


    Mu Yu liked the fact that Daoist Bo Yang wasn¡¯t pretentious. Understandably, Daoist Bo Yang didn¡¯t consider a Qi Condensation Realm cultivator a threat. Only three of Universe Sect¡¯s disciples reached Foundation Establishment Realm before the age of twenty-five. To make up the numbers, he had to bring four disciples, one of whom was even a Qi Condensation Realm.


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s appearance on a ring was akin to the sun that demanded everyone¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the annual academy tournament shall soonmence. Every sect hopes to win for glory. I imagine you may be feeling nervous right now,¡± announced Daoist Qing Song. ¡°Young cultivators, you are the cultivation world¡¯s hope; its future belong to you. Don¡¯t feel pressured. Demonstrate all of your talent and courage. Winning and losing isn¡¯t everything. The most important thing is proving to us you have what it takes to fulfil your duty in the future. The elemental demons are showing signs of resurgence. As humans and as cultivators, we are duty bound to eliminate them. Today¡¯s tournament isn¡¯t a life and death fight. It is a learning experience and chance to sharpen your resolve for the future. Now, I hereby announce the tournament shall officiallymence!¡±


    Thepetitors¡¯ excitement and zeal surged. The speech sounded motivational and fair. In reality, the top ranked sects always had the chance to select the best disciples annually, so how were the sects left without equal talent supposed to have an equal chance? Repeat it for enough years and the chance was close to zero for those on the lower rungs, while the top sects grew their pool of talent. The lower-ranked sects could only pray they had a dark horse who could help them climb up to a better ranking.


    Cognisant of the unfair arrangement, Mu Yu curled his lips. He nced over to Gu Yitian, thinking maybe thetter would rattle the rankings this year. As he was told in the past, aptitude was but a starting point. How far one went from there depended on their determination and effort. Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples weren¡¯t necessarily superior. Their better privileges were sometimes their own undoing due to them taking their foot off the pedal.


    Mu Yu was eager to spar with Gu Yitian so that he could get a feel of thetter¡¯s explosive power and close-quartersbat skills. Feng Haochen told him to refrain from shing with Universe Sect, unfortunately.


    Besides the participants, a massive Green Pine Sect audience was there to spectate. All of them wore unwavering confidence as coats.


    ¡°Green Pine Sect. Green Pine Sect.¡±


    There were roughly ten or so Green Pine Sect disciples with Daoist Qing Song, waiting to be selected for thepetition. Smaller sects struggled to see how they would win when the average level at Green Pine Sect was Foundation Establish Realm¡¯s Seventh Layer.


    An old ¡°friend¡± looked up and met with Mu Yu¡¯s gaze. Lo and behold, it was Raindrop Vige¡¯s Xiaohu. Xiaohu was buffer than before and a respected Foundation Establish Realm First Layer prodigy now.


    The little rise in the corner of Xiaohu¡¯s mouth was still an infuriating sight for Mu Yu who caught a glimpse of it. Xiaohu furtively gestured with his hand, goading Mu Yu into fighting him. Mu Yu furrowed his eyebrows. The bitterness of being given a grey token and the insults Mu Yu had to put up with came back, spurring his desire to fight back.


    Mu Yu never thought much of Feng Haochen¡¯s indifference topetition, but Mu Yu had enough of the framing and mockery of his shifu ¨C as well as Xiaohu¡¯s incessant derision.


    Feng Haochen knew what was going through Mu Yu¡¯s mind. He tapped Mu Yu on the shoulder. ¡°Be careful. Just be yourself.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded and prepared himself for the forting one versus neen challenge.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    <strong><em>Meeting Tian Ran Again</em></strong>


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect versus Air Wielding Sect!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s first match was in the ring to the south. Air Wielding Sect was ranked twelfth, thereby ssifying them as an average sect. Dustfallen Sect wasn¡¯t a name anybody anticipated since they never participated.


    Nobody gave Dustfallen Sect and chances of winning. They were still carrying on about the rumours of the sect employing unorthodox methods to cultivate. As a matter of fact, they burst intoughter when Mu Yu entered the ring. Mu Yu ignored thementary and focused on a youth, his opponent, roughly twenty years old sporting stubble. The youth was a Foundation Establishment Realm First Layer cultivator, meaning he was far ahead of Mu Yu¡¯s suppressed level. Hence, he condescendingly remarked, ¡°You¡¯re the best Dustfallen Sect can offer?¡±


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect¡¯s Mu Yu,¡± stated Mu Yu, following the etiquette practice, where one had to introduce themselves beforepeting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for you name. Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples are clowns. I suggest you shoo and spend a few more years cultivating.¡±


    Dustfallen Sect became stress relief for the tense audience and contestants. They didn¡¯t even want to waste their time watching Air Wielding Sect¡¯s youth p Mu Yu around. Hence, they headed off to spectate at other rings. To be fair, they were trying to see what thepetition was to make the appropriate preparations. There was no point in worrying about fodder, after all. They could probably learn a thing or two if they watched Green Pine Sect or Jiuhua Sect¡¯s matches.


    The youth didn¡¯t want to waste time on Mu Yu. He¡¯d rather invest his time in preparing for real challengers. ¡°You going to show yourself off the ring, or am I going to have to get you off?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep each other waiting, then.¡±


    The youth drew his magic weapon to begin. Before he could strike, Mu Yu was nowhere to be seen. By the time he turned to face his left, where the wind suddenly started whistling, he saw Mu Yu with a smile. Before he could recollect himself, Mu Yu already dealt a blow to his low back, lifting him off the ground. He hastily swung his weapon to take flight. Mu Yu gave his shoulder a light finger jab, somehow draining the youth of all of his spiritual energy. As a result, the youth made a sloppynding.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect wins!¡±


    ¡°I told you Dustfallen Sect would l-, huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Disciples nearby turned around to see Air Wielding Sect¡¯s disciple already standing below the ring. The youth was going to get back at Mu Yu forunching a sneak attack, but he lost before he knew it. Meanwhile, Mu Yu was shaking his head from above.


    The youth¡¯s embarrassment burnt his face. ¡°You cheated! I wasn¡¯t ready!¡±


    ¡°Remember to be ready next year, then, hehe,¡± responded Mu Yu, before descending from the ring.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t cheat. The youth was just so absorbed in mocking Mu Yu.


    The audience in disbelief conjured a plethora of justifications to why Mu Yu won, such as Air Wielding Sect¡¯s disciple being toox. In reality, nobody saw how the match kicked off or ended. The announcer merely announced the result before his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cheat!¡± eximed Air Wielding Sect¡¯s youth, fingernails stabbing into his hands.


    The spectators mocked Air Wielding Sect¡¯s youth as they left. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t care less what anyone thought. Let his arrogance torment him.


    ¡°I won,¡± eximed Mu Yu, cackling as he returned.


    Feng Haochen lifted the corner of his lips subtly.


    Cheng Yan asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to broaden your horizons? Why did you choose to win using that strategy?¡±


    Mu Yu pulled a funny face.¡°I helped him broaden his horizons, didn¡¯t I? I hope he remembers he can¡¯t talk his way to victory in the future. Plus, I have to fight neen matches; I need to preserve my energy.¡±


    Cheng Yan chuckled. It didn¡¯t matter. Mu Yu was just enjoying himself and didn¡¯t attract attention. If people kept underestimating Mu Yu, they were going to suffer unenviable losses needlessly.


    Mu Yu went off to watch other matches. He had no clue how matches were organised. Eachpetitor was granted a one match break between their matches. All he knew was his next match was in the North ring. The two Foundation Establishment Second Layer disciples were still going at it in the ring. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t put names to either of the faces. He only discerned one of them was from Textless Sect. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t a fan of Textless Sect after Elder Wu Yan had a go at Feng Haochen. Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t mind pping them one as payback for it, but it probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy against a sect of Jiuhua Sect¡¯s calibre. His match was after they were done.


    Mu Yu inadvertently looked to the ring in the East and saw a familiar face ¨C Tian Ran. He nced back at his shifu. Feng Haochen was watching another duel. Mu Yu stood up and said, ¡°Shifu, I am going to and scout out the other sects,¡± and raced off to Tian Ran instead of waiting for a response.


    Prior to interacting with his target, Mu Yu looked back to check Feng Haochen wasn¡¯t paying attention. He tapped Tian Ran, who was dressed in a blue robe, on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? What a coincidence?!¡±


    Mu Yu scratched his head. ¡°I think I should be here at a sectpetition. You don¡¯t belong to any s-¡±


    ¡°Sh!¡± Tian Ran covered Mu Yu¡¯s mouth with her hand. Next, she casually pulled him away by his hand to a secluded ce before letting go. ¡°I sneaked in. That Daoist Qing Song might detect me if you make a fuss.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded, impressed with Tian Ran¡¯s boldness. He warily queried, ¡°Are you still searching for Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    Tian Ran glumly pouted. ¡°Nobody has heard of him. He¡¯s too good at hiding himself.¡±


    <em>If only you knew¡­</em>


    ¡°What are you looking for him for? What if he doesn¡¯t want you to find him?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to find out some information about him. Forget it. You don¡¯t know, either. I¡¯m not here to find him, having said that. I¡¯m here for something else.¡±


    ¡°The elemental demons?¡± asked Mu Yu, since it was all the rage at the moment.


    Tian Ran shook her head. ¡°No. If it was for them, I¡¯d have already personally gone and dealt with them. Who runs a tournament before searching for elemental demons? Do they think the demons would just wait around to be captured? I came here because I noticed someone and tailed him here. He, like me, doesn¡¯t belong to Moyun Mountains. He¡¯s an advanced cultivator and quite a handful.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? Surely he wouldn¡¯t start here,¡± asserted Mu Yu, trusting Daoist Qing Song would¡¯ve noticed if somebody infiltrated.


    ¡°By chance, I picked up on news about Sword Shadow Dust Gale from him. Daoist Qing Song is no match for him. I, as a matter of fact, doubt anyone here could defeat him. He¡¯s after Sword Shadow Dust Gale; he might be trying to harm Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    <strong><em>Xiaohu¡¯s Provocation</em></strong>


    ¡°Why would he be looking for Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale is an incredible individual. As far as I know, he had a goal when he came here, but I don¡¯t know the details. At present, his cultivation is ostensiblypromised to the point that he is unlikely a match for a Golden Core Realm cultivator. I heard lots of people are looking for him, and somebody wants to harm him.


    ¡°What are they targeting him for?¡±


    Tian Ran shook her head. ¡°He was originally a thirdy-, he was famous. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. He holds a secret that is rumoured to impact the lives of many others. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let any harm befall him.¡±


    Mu Yu had his doubts about Tian Ran¡¯s story despite her once helping him. If it was true, he would hide his shifu¡¯s identity from her in case he alerted the hostile. His shifu wasn¡¯t in a state to fend for himself. Hence, every step needed sound rationale behind it.


    ¡°Do you know where the hostile is now?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°Daoist Qing Song is the most formidable cultivator at Moyun Mountains. Since he knows everything going on here, perhaps he knows Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s whereabouts. If I¡¯m correct, he¡¯s also here to see Daoist Qing Song. I came to check on Daoist Qing Song.¡±


    ¡°Yet you boldly showed up to watch the matches? Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll notice you? You¡¯re not even attempting to hide your tracks. You¡¯re lucky there are so many people and that they¡¯re focused on the matches.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t recognise me, hehe.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find it in him tough due to the gravity of the situation. While he wanted to report to his shifu, he surmised Feng Haochen wouldn¡¯t believe such a vague story. ¡°Can you describe his appearance? Does he have any special traits?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know for? It¡¯s not as though you could beat him.¡±


    Mu Yu tried to wrap his question up in a fashion that wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion. ¡°Well, I want to know more about him as you said he¡¯s stronger than Daoist Qing Song.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he looks; I can¡¯t keep up with his speed. I know with certainty he¡¯s here, nheless. He has a unique aura I wouldn¡¯t mistake. I think I¡¯ll find him if I keep tabs on Daoist Qing Song.¡±


    The surveince idea had urred to Mu Yu. Unfortunately, given Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation, it would be called a death wish rather than surveince. To make matters worse, Tian Ran didn¡¯t seem reliable. Who tails someone out in the open without knowing the target¡¯s appearance? It would be more convincing if she said she was there for entertainment.


    ¡°My match might be starting soon. Stay low, and go gather information on hm.¡±


    Tian Ran: <em>Why does he care even more than I do?¡±</em>


    Tian Ran was sulky because Mu Yu didn¡¯t give her a proper farewell. Nheless, he had a point. Thus, she moved along.


    It still wasn¡¯t Mu Yu¡¯s turn by the time he returned. Another pair of Foundation Establishment Realm Second Layer cultivators were still duking it out. He wasn¡¯t too interested in the match. Rather, he was in his own world, trying to figure out the mysterious individual Tian Ran mentioned.


    ¡°Is he Xiaohu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised Daoist Qing Song gave him the magic weapon he wielded in his younger years instead of Bai Lang.¡±


    Xiaohu already knocked his opponent out of the ring by the time Mu Yu looked over. The sword they mentioned was an emerald flying sword that was transparent. Mu Yu was somewhat astonished to hear Xiaohu, a Foundation Establishment Realm First Layer cultivator, triumph against an opponent who had fouryers on him.


    Xiaohu smirked and jumped off the ring,nding in front of Mu Yu. ¡°Dustfallen Sect, huh? How is that any different to being a grey-rank disciple? I heard the only punching bag they signed up was you.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, my seniors don¡¯t need to bother with a contest of this scale,¡± Mu Yu calmly responded, refusing to sing the same tune as Xiaohu after receiving Feng Haochen¡¯s guidance for two years.


    Xiaohu loved the barrage of attacks on Dustfallen Sect and praise he was showered with ¨C courtesy of those watching his confrontation with Mu Yu. He stored his sword away then folded his arm and tilted his head. ¡°You said we won¡¯t know who¡¯s better in the future two years ago, didn¡¯t you? You were confident you could surpass me, weren¡¯t you? Two yearster, you¡¯re a Qi Condensation Weakling Layer cultivator. Beat me? How?¡±


    Mu Yu blocked out theughs directed at him, iming he was delusional. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m the only one from Dustfallen Sect participating. If you want to try me, give me your best shot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a big mouth you have there,¡± imperiously remarked a youth with a refined appearance. ¡°I am Textless Sect¡¯s Neng Caiquan. I am your next opponent. I shall put you in your ce on behalf of Brother Xiaohu.¡±


    Xiaohu sniggered. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him; otherwise, people will cry I had an unfair advantage when it¡¯s my time to fight him.¡±


    Smiling, Neng Caiquan gave Xiaohu a palm-fist salute. ¡°Worry not. I will only teach him a lesson.¡±


    Never had Mu Yu understood what his shifu meant by power was king in the world of cultivation more clearly; power was more convincing than words would ever be. Just because Dustfallen Sect didn¡¯tpete, people started making them a punch line. He had been trained to remainposed, but he refused to allow perennial provocations. He was in a foul mood to begin with due to the potential danger his shifu was in. Neng Caiquan¡¯s derision fanned Mu Yu¡¯s me. Pounding Neng Caiquan was just the therapy he needed.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    <strong><em>Prodigy VS Grey-rank Disciple</em></strong>


    Mu Yu and Neng Caiquan stood face to face in the ring. Neng Caiquan wore a smug look after ttering Xiaohu, a potential daoist of Green Pine Sect in the future. If smacking around a weakling to establish a friendship with Xiaohu was all it took, it was a walk in the park anybody would be enthusiastic about.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky because I don¡¯t n to turn you into a vegetable. Unfortunately, I have to be careful not to hurt you. Giving you a few ps isn¡¯t unfair, is it?¡±


    Hardly anyone was interested or bothered watching a one-sided beating.


    ¡°Left or right side of your face?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Thinking Mu Yu lost his mind, Neng Caiquanughed. ¡°Both!¡±


    ¡°I just noticed the left and right side of your face isn¡¯t symmetrical. Your left side is a tad bigger than the right side. I¡¯ll hammer your right side to even it out.¡±


    ¡°All right, if that¡¯s how you want to y, then so be it! I¡¯ll p you a few extra times to remind you trash will always be trash. I have no idea why Xiaohu bothers with you.¡±


    Neng Caiquan, a Foundation Establishment Realm Third Layer cultivator, didn¡¯t even bother arming himself. After all, if he couldn¡¯t defeat a Qi Condensation Realm cultivator bare handed at his level, he¡¯d be ipetent. He lunged toward Mu Yu and raised his right hand, aiming it toward Mu Yu¡¯s face. He assumed Mu Yu couldn¡¯t keep up with his movement, let alone dodge the p. Neng Caiquan could already imagine the p sending Mu Yu through the air.


    Since Mu Yu didn¡¯t move, Neng Caiquan toned down his output to avoid sending Mu Yu out of the ring. It wouldn¡¯t be any fun if it ended with a single p. He wanted to humiliate Mu Yu.


    All of a sudden, Neng Caiquan¡¯s expression froze stiff along with his arm. He looked to his arm to see Mu Yu caught his wrist before he knew it. <em>p!</em> Neng Caiquan felt the right side of his face sting for some reason. <em>p!</em> Blood and teeth shot out of Neng Caiquan¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t get to admire his teeth as his attention was on the impact at his chest that sent him out of the boundaries and onto the ground.


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect wins!¡±


    Mu Yu left the ring. Nobody bothered to spare a nce since somebody was bound to hit the ground. They thought it was Mu Yu who hit the ground, though.Mu Yu approached Neng Caiquen and whispered. ¡°Your face is even now.¡±


    ¡°H-hah yuf not ah conhenhation rowl?¡± stuttered Neng Caiquan, struggling to his feet in disbelief.


    ¡°I have no idea what you just said,¡± responded Mu Yu, with a shrug.


    As Mu Yu walked off, Neng Caiquan red at Mu Yu¡¯s back. Neng Caiquan wanted to put a de in Mu Yu¡¯s back, but there was a Golden Core Realm cultivator supervising. Mu Yu actually understood Neng Caiyuan questioned, ¡°Are you not at Qi Condensation Realm?¡± It would¡¯ve taken, at least, two shes to finish Neng Caiquan, but he underestimated Mu Yu and made a costly mistake.


    Mu Yu went on to win three more matches back to back, but still nobody paid him any attention. All of his opponents underestimated him, unsurprisingly. His sixth match was against Green Pine Sect, which was going to be a match with a big audience. Disciples always watched Green Pine Sect¡¯s matches to try and pick up a few pointers to either improve themselves or, in the case of rival sects, find weaknesses to exploit.


    As expected, Mu Yu was paired up against Green Pine Sect¡¯s lowest-level cultivator, Xiaohu. Whether it was because of Xiaohu or Dustfallen Sect, the audience chose to support Xiaohu, who convincingly won three matches against more advanced cultivators. The spectators wouldn¡¯t let up with the jeering.


    ¡°I say he goes down inside fifteen seconds.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen? Come on, three is plenty.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll just get down on his knees and beg for mercy.¡±


    ¡°I watched one of his matches. He won it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, the sun rose from the other side today, too. Are you a Dustfallen Sect shill?¡±


    The reality was nobody would admit they lost to Mu Yu, afraid of embarrassment.


    ¡°Two years ago, you spouted nonsense about the future. I¡¯ll show you¡¯re still nobody after two years,¡± stated Xiaohu, Skypine Sword, the sword he depended on to defeat cultivators fouryers above him, hovering beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear about it.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be aplete match if Xiaohu didn¡¯tmpoon Dustfallen Sect. He replied, ¡°Grey-rank disciples will always be grey-rank disciples. Joining a misfit of a sect and learning under a misfit doesn¡¯t change the fact you¡¯re another misfit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all? I¡¯ve heard that before. I was hoping for something more constructive.¡±


    Mu Yu already spent a day giving sses on face pping. Fighting Xiaohu would be as tough as fighting a broom without his sword.


    Xiaohu was annoyed Mu Yu didn¡¯t take the bait. Expression savage, he continued, ¡°You remember Old Man Xun? Every time I saw him at the academy, my eyes would feel sore because he¡¯d protect you grey-rank disciples, forgetting he was in the same boat. I don¡¯t like seeing him. I, therefore, led him to Fiend Forest and left him alone at a level two fiend¡¯s base to feed the fiend. I don¡¯t like grey-rank disciples or those who shield them. Someone who understands hierarchies should manage the academy.¡±


    News of General Manager Xun¡¯s death left Mu Yu¡¯s mind nk. The elder told him protected him despite knowing Xiaohu was already revered and told Mu Yu things nobody else probably would¡¯ve told him. Who would¡¯ve thought a man who tried to protect others who had been in his shoes would meet his demise at the hands of someone with a grudge over something so minor. The elder led a harsh life, yet he couldn¡¯t even have a nice ending.


    Mu Yu hadn¡¯t forgotten his promise to help General Manager Xun quit his job at the academy and retire in peace when he reached Golden Core Realm to repay the elder¡¯s favour. He still remembered the elder expressing he would be more than happy to serve him. General Manager Xun said there were two ways to leave the academy: if a sect didn¡¯t recruit them, they would have to die. s, it was toote. General Manager Xun was forced to choose thetter option.


    Voice quavering, Mu Yu remarked, ¡°You killed General Manager Xun.¡±


    ¡°Disobedient servants have no right to stay at the academy.¡± Xiaohu was ted he finally rattled Mu Yu.


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Mu Yu, exceptionally calm but with a grey qi stirring in his eyes. Unlike previously, the grey qi didn¡¯t impact Mu Yu¡¯s rationality.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    <strong><em>Adopt a Righteous Mindset and Do What is Right</em></strong>


    Mu Yu revealed his sword for the first time in the tournament. He didn¡¯t need it against his previous opponents who had their guards down. This time, he wanted to do something for the tragic grey-rank disciples and General Manager Xun.


    ¡°Get ready to be humiliated,¡± brayed Xiaohu, not dropping his guard and revealing his cultivation to try and incite fear in Mu Yu.


    Xiaohu shed at Mu Yu, grinning wrathfully at the same time. He intended to take his time humiliating Mu Yu and disying the difference between a prodigy. Utilising Dustfallen Stance, Mu Yu took off and intercepted Xiaohu¡¯s sword. The sh sent both of them bouncing backwards


    Xiaohu expecting his strike to incapacitate Mu Yu, but it didn¡¯t. Upon sensing Mu Yu¡¯s energy intensifying, he questioned, ¡°You¡¯re not at Qi Condensation Realm?¡±


    That was the cue for the gossip about Mu Yu using unorthodox tricks again, albeit some not worried since Xiaohu had Skypine Sword.


    ¡°I underestimated you. I wonder how long your little trick willst, though. I used this sword to defeat Foundation Establishment Realm Fifth Layer disciples!¡± Xiaohu snickered as he enhanced his sword with his energy.


    Daoist Qing Song used premium materials and ancient essence from a pine tree to create the sturdy sword. The weapon itself possessed intelligence. He ushered spiritual qi in the vicinity to his sword in addition to their own spiritual energy.


    ¡°Skypine Chases the Whistling Wind.¡±


    Skypine Sword vibrated. Xiaohu crossed his hands, calling forth sword qi to form a sword clone on top of it. Finally, heunched the ethereal sword with an ancient aura.


    Blue lights emerged as Mu Yu split his flying sword in two, each sword executing a different technique from Dustfallen Swordy. The invisible energy used the sword clones as a medium. Tranquil sword qi rose as gales blew harder. Mu Yu¡¯s attack consisted of controlled violence.


    Once the two sword qis shed, split leaves danced in the sky until they were shredded. Mu Yu advanced, wielding the sword clone in his hand in smooth motions before performing a straight thrust at Xiaohu. Sword qi sted in every direction as the two collided. Although it appeared as if Xiaohu had the upper hand, he was conscious of the fact he was just rolling with Mu Yu¡¯s attacks. He struggled against Mu Yu¡¯s technical and unrestrained swordy.


    ¡°Overwhelming Justice Technique.¡±


    Xiaohu sted a beam of spiritual energy, driving Mu Yu back. Xiaohu flowered his sword in front of him, firing off mighty orthodox qi from his sword each rotation. The st descended upon Mu Yu, who was in the centre of the attack.


    Overwhelming Justice Technique was one of Daoist Qing Song¡¯s masterpieces, embodying the orthodox and aura of justice a schr exhibited, hence the name.


    Mu Yu monitored the energy. He split his sword into four clones to meet the attack head on. The massive boom that swirled dust up had everyone look over.


    Mu Yu was sent right to the edge of the ring and only had one sword clone remaining, demonstrating Xiaohu¡¯s sword and techniquebination were a force to the reckoned with. Mu Yu swallowed the blood he felt rush up to his throat. Xiaohu started mouth breathing after expending a tremendous amount of his spiritual energy. He was grouchy upon seeing Mu Yu still in the ring.


    ¡°Shifu said one should be courteous to others. Your arrogance and cruelty knows no bounds. How did you and justice end up on the same page?¡± mocked Mu Yu, proud he had nothing to be guilty about.


    ¡°Dustfallen Swordy, one sword, nine techniques. Dustfallen Stance, one step, nine clones. Adopt a righteous mindset and do what is right, and you shall produce nine clones and nine techniques.¡± When Feng Haochen said those lines with smile, Mu Yu was left baffled. Feng Haochen told him toprehend it as he went through life. Xiaohu was unable to bring out the full potential of the technique owing to his character. That was the spark of inspiration that made it all click for Mu Yu.


    A righteous mindset referred to one¡¯s attitude towards something. Doing what was right implied one should not let their conscience feel guilty. Dustfallen Steps wasn¡¯t just about body movement but also one¡¯s mindset. When one¡¯s mind was at peace, one could carry their body without wobbling. As such, techniques and clones could operate independently.


    Mu Yu split Shadow Splitter Sword in two, but hebined it with Dustfallen Stance. Mu Yu cloned himself, each clone equipped with one of the two swords. It was difficult to tell whether he was a phantom or a physical human being. That was the essence of Dustfallen Steps. Each clone would wield a sword independently.


    Feng Haochen nodded as a sign of approval. His teaching style was to show the visible form. His disciples needed to grasp that which the eye could not see. Up until then, Mu Yu possessed in-depth understanding of theponents butcked the experience tobine them.


    Cheng Yan smiled. ¡°Mu Yu really does have an aptitude for cultivation. He can only wield two clones and execute two techniques for now. I wonder how long it will take for him to control nine clones and nine techniques.¡±


    Feng Haochen expressed, ¡°That¡¯ll be on him. Dustfallen¡¯s dao is not about cultivation butprehension. Xiang Nan and Ling¡¯er can only produce two swords at present, while Mu Yu can produce four. He¡¯ll catch up to you soon.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°I am eager to see the power of nine clones and nine techniques myself.¡±


    Xiaohu was thrown off at the sight of two Mu Yus; it was the first time he saw anything of the sort. Nobody jumped to conclusions in regards of the nature of the technique as Mu Yu wasn¡¯t any weaker. If anything, he was growing stronger and calmer as the fight went on.


    ¡°Whatever sorcery that is won¡¯t change anything!¡±


    Xiaohu belted, crushing the ancient ethereal pine tree behind him and fusing it into his sword. The new addition enhanced his sword considerably, startling those around. The sword qi gradually turned into a glow. Once he struggled to contain the sword qi, he swung, sting the energy at Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu utilised Profound Lightning Strike, Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique. As the name implied, dao begets all life. Lightning takes control.


    Their spiritual energy disturbed the spiritual energy in the atmosphere as their spiritual qi pushed against each other as blue sparks scattered. The spiritual energy in the surroundings transformed into lightning. Oxygen struggled to move through the atmosphere. Mu Yu vaulted up and used his sword qi to direct the lightning down. His other clone already had the lightning under control. Mu Yu hadplete control over the lightning. Mu Yu mmed a lightning spirit down on Xiaohu¡¯s sword qi, sting away the malicious qi.


    Mu Yu¡¯s attack sted away Xiaohu¡¯s sword qi, and he collected it for himself before striking Xiaohu with an even more powerful lightning spirit. Meanwhile, Xiaohu spaced out, unable toprehend why he lost control over Skypine Sword and why his overwhelming sword qi disappeared. By the time he snapped out of it, he was at the mercy of the encroaching lightning attack.


    ¡°Green Pine Sect concedes.¡±


    Bai Lang redirected Mu Yu¡¯s lightning spirit attack away from Xiaohu, making the lightning strike the ring. The ring was sturdy enough to withstand attacks from Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators; only Golden Core Realm cultivators would¡¯ve been able to inflict that much damage to it. Bai Lang then ced a hand on the shoulder of Xiaohu, who was out of the ring, with aposed look. Had Bai Lang not intervened, Xiaohu likely would¡¯ve suffered irreversible damage.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lose! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d lose to him. Impossible¡­¡± muttered Xiaohu, listlessly looking at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Shut it,¡± warned Bai Lang.


    Shoulders in a gravity-drawn position, Xiaohu stopped his yapping.


    Mu Yu had returned to his usual self and descended from the ring. Skypine Sword was left lying on the ground. At the end of the day, relying on external help was the equivalent of using a crutch. Xiaohu was unable to control the power he borrowed.


    A myriad of emotions seized the audience. Disbelief overwhelmed every thought in their minds. Shake their heads and rub their eyes all they want, there was no doubt Mu Yu was thest one in the ring. Not even Bai Lang had anything he could say in Xiaohu¡¯s defence.


    Mu Yu saluted Bai Lang. ¡°Senior Bai Lang, if I recall correctly, Golden Core Realm adepts were not permitted to intervene in matches between Foundation Establishment Realm disciples, correct?¡±


    In the majority¡¯s mind: <em>Wow, wow, wow, he won thanks to a fluke and is already acting up?</em>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Weapon flowers ¨C The flower that Xiaohu performed is this: https://youtu.be/-Uka6Kh8iEY

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    <strong><em>Path of Cultivation</em></strong>


    The reaction to Mu Yu¡¯s sarcastic question was divided. A number didn¡¯t react kindly to Mu Yu¡¯s sarcastic question. Others weren¡¯t happy Bai Lang interfered. Mu Yu felt reason was smiling on him. He, therefore, showed no fear. If everyone else copied Bai Lang, they might as well have thrown the rule book out the window.


    Bai Lang held his palm and fist together in front of him. ¡°I do admit and apologise for my rash actions. In saying that, had I not intervened, your attack might have taken Xiaohu¡¯s life. We are not supposed to harm each other. Once a clear victor has emerged, we should stop. After all, we should be united against the elemental demons. Hurting each other is only going to swing the advantage in their favour.¡±


    ¡°I see. So what you are saying is Green Pine Sect¡¯s disc-¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, that¡¯s enough. Bai Lang conceded before he intervened. Human beings designed the rules, so he didn¡¯t break the rules. All we can say is the rules cannot ount for context,¡± interjected Feng Haochen.


    For a second, Mu Yu was going to argue. Upon deeper deliberation, he realised his shifu was implying Golden Core Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t be breaking the rules if Bai Lang didn¡¯t break the rules, and people could intervene as long as it was appropriate. Green Pine Sect designed the rules, implying they could bend the rules to protect their disciples without anyone being able to criticise.


    Daoist Qing Song approached Bai Lang with his brows contracted. ¡°Bai Lang, what was that about? Who gave you the authority to break the rules on your own ord?¡±


    Eyes on the ground, Bai Lang stammered, ¡°Shifu, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and reflect on yourself. Brother Feng, I apologise for not teaching my disciple to know better. A loss is a loss. We should all celebrate you having such a talented disciple,¡± apologised Daoist Qing Song, with a palm-fist salute.


    Sitting in his seat, Feng Haochen epted the apology with a nod. Meanwhile, Mu Yu silently scoffed at the apology. If Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t tacitly approve of Bai Lang¡¯s intervention, he could¡¯ve stopped his disciple before it was toote. Had he genuinely cared about adherence to the rules, he wouldn¡¯t have waited to put on the act and spout pleasantries. More interestingly, the punishment for breaking rules was just reflecting on himself? It would take an idiot to not realise Daoist Qing Song and his head disciple were acting out a pre-arranged script.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t expose the phonies as he was cognisant of the fact nobody would take his side when the opposition was venerated Daoist Qing Song. Furthermore, Xiaohu¡¯s life was more valued than himself.


    The crowd made way for Mu Yu to leave the perimeter of the ring. It didn¡¯t matter if he won thanks to unorthodox tricks or actual skill. The indisputable reality was that he won. It didn¡¯t stop spection, of course. That being said, there was no sign of any unorthodox tricks behind his unique swordy and upright aura. Some sharp-eyed individuals had picked up he was the onlypetitor from Dustfallen Sect. It took time for them to register he won five matches straight. It dawned on them that it was time they re-evaluated their perception of him and Dustfallen Sect.


    Mu Yu sat next to Feng Haochen. Feng Haochen tapped Mu Yu on the shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look happy when you won?¡±


    Mu Yu gritted his teeth. ¡°Shifu, General Manager Xun is dead. Xiaohu plotted his death just because he protected me. Are grey-rank disciples just bodies of flesh for everyone to kick around?¡±


    Taken aback, Feng Haochen heaved a pent-up breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that. I do remember him. He was apetent man. It¡¯s not easy for him to keep such aplicated ce so organised. I remember him standing up for you and getting on Xiaohu¡¯s bad side. You¡¯re right about grey-rank disciples. All we can say is, General Manager Xun made the wrong choice.¡±


    The ironic part about General Manager Xun¡¯s death was that an immortal master, an existence he strived to be his entire life, was the one who triggered his death.


    ¡°Humans constantly babble about forming a united front against the elemental demons, yet they treat other humans as tools, raising their arms at anyone who crosses them, stabbing their brethren in the back for treasures. If I killed Xiaohu back there, everyone would have despised me even if they found out he killed General Manager Xun for something so petty, and it would solely be because they considered General Manager Xun¡¯s life to be insignificant, would they not?¡±


    Knowing Mu Yu loathed himself for not saving General Manager Xun in time and aware it could impact him negatively in the future, Feng Haochen responded in earnest. ¡°There¡¯s a dark side to the world of cultivation. That¡¯s irrefutable. Still, humility exists. Humans created this world, designed their own rules and maintained order. It wasn¡¯t those scheming humans who achieved those aplishments, though. It was the cultivators who truly took humanity¡¯s interests to heart who created all of this. Humanity was able to drive the elemental demons away despite thetter overpowering humanity during their peak. We have the cultivators who understand humility to thank for that. We can¡¯t conclude the entire world of cultivation is shrouded in darkness because one or two people have no shame.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always told you to consult your conscience when you act. If you don¡¯t feel guilty about it, you¡¯re in the right. If you killed Xiaohu, I would¡¯ve stood by your side even if every cultivator pointed their des at you as long as you believec you were right. Dustfallen Sect members are to adopt an upright mindset and do what is right. We don¡¯t need the others to acknowledge us.¡±


    Mu Yu gently nodded. It wasn¡¯t always about being unable to take something or do something but not desiring it. He regathered himself after hearing Feng Haochen¡¯s speech. He hadn¡¯t given up on ensuring there was justice to pay for General Manager Xun¡¯s death.


    ¡°It takes a lot of courage tomit murder. Think before you act. I can sense your disturbed mind and qi. I can see the grey qi provoking the darkness in you. If I¡¯m correct, it isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve experienced it, is it?¡± noted Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Shifu, I¡­¡±


    Indeed, it was the third time Mu Yu experienced the sensation. He never mentioned it, afraid those around him would keep him at arm¡¯s length and judge him to be a freak. As a result, he avoided his shifu¡¯s gaze.


    Feng Haochen expected it to happen. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything. Since I took you in, I don¡¯t want to see the darkness consume you. You have an aptitude for cultivation; use it. Dustfallen Sect requires you to calm your mind. Maintain control over your emotions, and you won¡¯t feel perturbed.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know his shifu was aware until then. His shifu seemed to be all-knowing somehow. The rationale behind his aptitude for cultivation wasn¡¯t his potential but his inability to control himself. He wasn¡¯t the only one with an aptitude for cultivation.


    As Mu Yu¡¯s mind drifted off to thoughts of Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s significance, Cheng Yan reminded, ¡°Mu Yu, be careful if you¡¯re going to continue. Xiaohu was sent out to sweep the weakest sects. Don¡¯t use him as a representation of Green Pine Sect¡¯s power. They have a number of disciples at Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Eighth Layer, and they won¡¯t underestimate you again.¡±


    Mu Yu turned to Cheng Yan. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve already analysed them all for me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Yu knew Cheng Yan¡¯s meticulous personality; he knew his senior wasn¡¯t going to let him haphazardly jump into matches. Cheng Yan preferred to analyse his opponents and strategize around collected information.


    Cheng Yan answered, ¡°You¡¯re not the only dark horse. Don¡¯t take the youth carrying the sword on his back from Universe Sect lightly. He¡¯s won all four of his matches.¡±


    Thus, there was another reason to not write off Gu Yitian.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    <strong><em>Mysterious Man</em></strong>


    Universe Sect¡¯s patriarch was on cloud nine over Gu Yitian¡¯s fate-changing victories. He, however, didn¡¯t expect Dustfallen Sect to also have a dark horse who expanded the biggest draw¡¯s horizons.


    ¡°Heaven-Ending Sect¡¯s Yang Tianhe.¡±


    ¡°Universe Sect¡¯s Gu Yitian.¡±


    Heaven-Ending Sect was ranked sixteenth. Their disciple was only at Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Second Layer, unsurprisingly. Gu Yitian remained indifferent throughout. Yang Tianhe didn¡¯t belittle his opponent armed with a heavy sword despite barely detecting a trace of spiritual energy from his opponent. Winning five matches straight wasn¡¯t a aplishment to be dismissive about, after all.


    Yang Tianhe lowered his cudgel and lunged off one leg. Gu Yitian swung back at the iron cudgel, inducing a numbing sensation through Yang Tianhe¡¯s arms. Realising he was at a disadvantage in close-quarters, Yang Tianhe switched to a long-range spiritual energy tactic. Yang Tianhe took to the air and threw his cudgel at Gu Yitian, adding a rotation to it.


    Gu Yitian stood his ground and deflected all of the cudgel clones encroaching upon him before closing the gap lightning fast. Yang Tianhe was struck with a palm strike by the time he turned his body. The impact to Yang Tianhe¡¯s chest sent him straight out of the ring. Gu Yitian somersaulted andnded back on the ground.


    Both Mu Yu and Gu Yitian had won eight matches.


    Eyes on Mu Yu, Daoist Bo Yang expressed, ¡°Brother Feng, I have to admit I never realised Mu Yu hid so much potential.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, Brother Bo Yang. Your disciple¡¯s achievement with physical cultivation is what is truly worthmending.¡±


    Mu Yu and Gu Yitian exchanged eye contact, thetter showing a tant desire to fight Mu Yu. Mu Yu didn¡¯t intend to surrender in their match tomorrow despite Feng Haochen telling him not to sh with Universe Sect. Mu Yu was eager to test physical cultivation¡¯s potential. One of the dark horses was bound to lose. Howbeit, Mu Yu was indifferent to winning and losing the match. Mu Yu¡¯s main goal in his match against Gu Yitian was to gain experience.


    At night, Feng Haochen meditated, while Cheng Yan went out for a stroll somewhere. Mu Yu also went out.


    The identity and purpose of the mysterious individual Tian Ran mentioned still weighed on Mu Yu¡¯s mind. Whether or not Tian Ran was with Daoist Qing Song, Mu Yu intended to check up on Daoist Qing Song. In order to ovee the cultivation level barrier, Mu Yu nned to utilise his secret ability ¨C nt control.


    Mu Yu went to a forest and fused with a tree after ensuring nobody was watching. It was easy to locate Daoist Qing Song because, as the patriarch, he would be found at a unique ce. Mu Yu followed a few disciples in charge of helping Daoist Qing Song out with mundane tasks to locate Daoist Qing Song¡¯s room.


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s ce was the epitome of elegance. In the courtyard were peach trees apanying a pool of goldfish. Mu Yu used the trees as his cover. Daoist Qing Song hadn¡¯t returned yet. Mu Yu bent a tree branch toward the open window. Mu Yu had a clear view of the disciple, who was waiting inside, help Daoist Qing Song change. Another disciple carried in a basin of water for Daoist Qing Song to wash his feet.


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Daoist Qing Song said to the two disciples after getting dressed.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch,¡± responded the two disciples, shutting the door behind them.


    Daoist Qing Song went to the window and examined the bent tree branch, startling Mu Yu. Mu Yu thought Daoist Qing Song saw through him, but Daoist Qing Song shifted his gaze to the moon and spaced out.


    Daoist Qing Song eventually went and sat on his bed to begin meditating, which was practically an invitation for Mu Yu¡¯s brain to y. Mu Yu soaked into the moment and prayed he wasn¡¯t staking out for nothing. Lady luck smiled upon Mu Yu. Daoist Qing Song abruptly opened his eyes. Mu Yu saw another individual in the room but never saw how the individual entered.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Daoist Qing Song hurried to his feet upon finally noticing the individual¡¯s presence.


    The individual donned red clothing. Judging from his handsome appearance, he was roughly eighteen years old. His aura indicated he had gone beyond Golden Core Realm. Mu Yu pondered if the youth was the individual Tian Ran mentioned. The youth was clearly stronger than Feng Haochen.


    ¡°You are the most advanced cultivator here? You will struggle to reach Primordial Infant Realm without guidance.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what someone of your calibre is here for?¡± inquired Daoist Qing Song, intimidated.


    The youth raised the corner of his lips subtly. ¡°What am I here for?¡±


    The youth discharged his energy as violent as a tornado, trapping Daoist Qing Song inside and showing him just how fragile he was before the youth¡¯s might. The pressure shut down any desire to retaliate Daoist Qing Song had. The youth stopped discharging energy after a quick second, yet Daoist Qing Song¡¯s back was sodden with his own perspiration.


    Daoist Qing Song put one leg behind the other multiple times. ¡°Ar-Are you a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°You must have teaued at Golden Core Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer for, at least, a decade, right? How about we make a deal?¡±


    Daoist Qing Song took in a deep breath. ¡°What can I offer you when you are so far ahead of me?¡±


    ¡°I can help you ascend to Primordial Infant Realm.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song shuddered. He had spent a decade trying to decipher the secret to ascending to Primordial Infant Realm; previous attempts to do so in seclusion ended in failure. Though he was revered, nobody understood the agony of being just a step away, yet unable to get that foot through the door.


    ¡°You are off track. Without the correct advice, you will be stuck where you are for your entire life. I can help you realise your dream. Now, that requires a trade.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song regathered his thoughts and jumbled the pros and cons in his mind before questioning, ¡°What is the price?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ pledge fealty to me.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t expect a small favour, but stepping on his pride was uneptable. ¡°Hmph, not happening. A patriarch does not stoop to that level. Try somebody else.¡±


    ¡°It sounds as though you do not understand what I mean. Let me reword the proposal. Reverend Jiuhua and you are closely matched in terms of cultivation within Moyun Mountains. If Jiuhua¡¯s patriarch enlists as my servant, there will be no reason to keep Green Pine Sect around. Your sect and your disciples will be no more. That is the reason I am giving you a chance to make a choice. If you do not treasure the opportunity, this shall be the end of the road for you.¡±


    ¡°And what would that make Green Pine Sect if I were to pledge allegiance to you?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter Qing Mei was not in her room,¡± casually remarked the youth.


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s eyes flew wide open. ¡°Qing Mei¡­ what did you do to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°That rides on your decision.¡±


    ¡°You are a disgrace!¡±


    ¡°Your cultivation is inferior to mine; I have no reason to ckmail you with your daughter. She is merely another bargaining chip. Bow to me or die. If death does not scare you, I suppose all of the enemies you have made will vent their anger on your daughter. They will deal with your daughter without me lifting a finger.¡±


    nched in fear, Daoist Qing Song could almost feel the white in his cheeks. He knew better than anyone the underhanded tactics he employed to consolidate his leadership in the world of cultivation. He also knew how many people were waiting for an opportunity to exact their vengeance on him. If nothing else, the rules he stipted at the academy and monopolising the selection rights left many sects seething with rage. The youth had an indisputable point.


    Overwhelmed, eighty-year-old Daoist Qing Song flopped into his chair. He could rebuild Green Pine Sect if it hit rock bottom, but Qing Mei was his only beloved daughter. He heaved a heavy breath and rolled his shoulders over. He was forced to choose between his pride and daughter. Was there really a choice, though?


    <em>Thud!</em> From his knees and with his head against the ground, Daoist Qing Song pleaded, ¡°Please spare my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    <strong><em>ve Pill</em></strong>


    At this point, there was no doubt the youth was the mysterious individual Tian Ran spoke of. The decisive move meant he could have Daoist Qing Song find out where Sword Shadow Dust Gale was. Green Pine Sect¡¯s resourcefulness was bound to be a more efficient methodpared to Tian Ran¡¯s method of asking one person at a time.


    The youth flicked a red pill over to Daoist Qing Song. ¡°Consume the pill, and you will no longer be able to disobey me.¡±


    Alchemists used blood and essence to concoct ve pills. If the consumer¡¯s cultivation didn¡¯t surpass the alchemist¡¯s level, the consumer couldn¡¯t defy orders from the alchemist. Controlling someone was no simple matter. Naturally, the forbidden pill was awfully difficult to produce. The pills were no longer found in Moyun Mountains since there were no alchemists in the mountains.


    Daoist Qing Song reached out with his shaky hand. Ironically, everyone in Moyun Mountains quivered the same way when he passed down edicts. After consuming the pill, his eyes almost popped out of his head. He felt a jolt within him followed by a surge of energy transferring from his body to the youth¡¯s.


    The youth flicked his sleeve. ¡°Crawl over and lick my shoes clean.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s mind and body were at war. He began to crawl, while his head disagreed. Humiliated but helpless, he despairingly extended his tongue. Never had he been so disgraced. His brain was literally having a meltdown. Suddenly, the youth jerked his foot back. ¡°Enough. Get up.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song stood up without his consent, huffing but d he didn¡¯t have to go through with it. Nevertheless, fear soon seized him again, as he had no idea what the nextmand would be. The only thing he was sure of was his life was over.


    ¡°Great, the pill is working fine,¡± remarked the youth, grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you do that. You, after all, are Moyun Mountain¡¯s local emperor. I won¡¯t ckmail you into doing anything. I must control you, nheless. I¡¯ll teach you how to ascend to Primordial Infant Realm.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t have the foggiest idea where the youth was going with the trade, but Mu Yu certainly did.


    ¡°Without my permission, you are not to die. That is an order. You are not to do anything I don¡¯t desire, so you better think long and hard before acting. If it¡¯s not something I want to see, you are not to do it. The pill¡¯s power will help you make decisions.¡±


    The order implied Daoist Qing Song couldn¡¯tmit suicide, think about escape, find antidotes or attack the youth.


    ¡°I want to see my daughter.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song had no intention of being rude. He also noticed he wouldn¡¯t feel agonised if he didn¡¯t think about the youth. The struggle waspletely erasing the youth from mind. Therefore, he had to ept his fate as it was.


    The youth revealed an indescribable expression. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t disturb her. She¡¯s busy with her own business.¡±


    Unable to find reassurance, Daoist Qing Song argued, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Who else besides me would start anything on your turf? Your focus should be ascending to Primordial Infant Realm. Without my assistance, it¡¯s impossible for you to break through an immortal prison.¡±


    The youth swung a hand, shutting the window merely to prevent anyone seeing them from outside.


    Mu Yu: <em>What¡¯s an immortal prison?</em>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t muse over the term for too long. He had confirmed important information and acquired additional information. Either way, the youth in red had seized the initiative. He could have Daoist Qing Song openly search for Sword Shadow Dust Gale while he searched from the shadows.


    The urgent matter at hand was informing his shifu; perhaps his shifu would have a solution. Unfortunately, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t mention it while on Green Pine Sect¡¯s grounds because he was worried the youth was skilled enough to overhear him. He couldn¡¯t take the risk when he didn¡¯t know what cultivators at Primordial Infant Realm were capable of. He couldn¡¯t do anything else for the meantime. Abruptly leaving Green Pine Sect would arouse suspicion. He had no choice but to continuepeting. More importantly, he needed to throw his uing match to avoid attracting attention.


    <em>If only I was stronger.</em>


    Mu Yu loathed the fact he couldn¡¯t do anything when the enemy was right in front of him and threat was encroaching.


    Mu Yu used the tree roots to leave the courtyard. He wanted to strategize with Tian Ran but didn¡¯t know where she hid. At the same time, he was concerned the youth would find her. He purposely took a detour. Sadly, he didn¡¯t find any trace of her.


    As Mu Yu thought he had gone a long way away from Daoist Qing Song¡¯s courtyard, he crawled out of the tree, only to spot a boy and girl sitting on a tree branch, hand in hand. His jaw nearly hit the ground. It finally urred to him why the youth in red seemed he had an urge to smile when mentioning Daoist Qing Song¡¯s daughter. She was the girl on the tree branch! The youth knew she what she was up to but kindly kept it under wraps. Oh, but it didn¡¯t end there. The guy was none other than his first brother ¨C Cheng Yan!


    Mu Yu never forgot Qing Mei after seeing her with Bai Lang at the academy two years ago since she stood out so much. She was more mature than before, but she hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Mu Yu: <em>I¡¯ll be damned. The daughter of famous Green Pine Sect with deadst Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciple on a date in the middle of the night. Damn, girl, your father just sold his soul to the devil for your sake, yet you¡¯re on a date with my brother. I feel sorry for your old man. And, First Brother, Shifu is in danger, while you¡¯re having a tryst with the enemy¡¯s daughter?</em>

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    <strong><em>Selfish Decision</em></strong>


    Cheng Yan and Qing Mei fell for each other at first sight. Neither of them wanted to let go of the other despite their different backgrounds, aware of what awaited them.


    ¡°Why are you going to Fallen City?¡± asked Qing Mei, clutching Cheng Yan¡¯s hand.


    Helpless, Cheng Yan smiled. ¡°I have to go search for the elemental demons. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. I can¡¯t leave the mountain without Uncle An¡¯s approval. When I have a chance to leave, I¡¯ll have a pigeon deliver a message.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year. I still remember meeting you on the street. You said you were finding lodging for your juniors. You set my heart aflutter, and my heart has been devoted to you ever since,¡± Qing Mei mncholically expressed before a pause. ¡°I, sadly, can¡¯t find the courage to tell my father. I know he won¡¯t approve of our rtionship. Why can¡¯t you let my father know your true cultivation level? You have reached Golden Core Realm at your age and are on par with Senior Bai Lang. Father wouldn¡¯t be against our rtionship if he knew your true level.¡±


    Cheng Yan embraced his world and apologetically expounded, ¡°Shifu won¡¯t let me thoughtless reveal my cultivation because he doesn¡¯t want to draw attention.¡±


    ¡°Does your shifu not approve of our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°He would be the one person who would approve. He is a kind elder. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to force him against his will for my sake.¡±


    ¡°I go to your ce every month to meet you at the foot of the mountain nowadays, but I want to be with you forever and go public. After this ordeal with the elemental demons, I will inform my father of our rtionship. Should he not allow us to be together, I will go to your ce. Your shifu would be willing to ept me, right?¡±


    Love was always genuine and more important than anything to youths.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you and your father to harm your rtionship. I promise to make it up to you somehow.¡±


    Cheng Yan ran his hands through Qing Mei¡¯s hair. He could elope with her; perhaps leaving Moyun Mountains wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. s, he was too attached to certain things. He knew regret gued his shifu after Lie Shang departed. He was worried his juniors would cause trouble once he left.


    Nobody knew when their rtionship blossomed. Despite being rational as he was, love got the better of Cheng Yan. The true danger of the rtionship was Qing Mei¡¯s indirect connection to the youth in red. Their rtionship raised the risk of revealing Feng Haochen¡¯s identity. The dilemma led to Mu Yu asking himself who he¡¯d choose between Lan Ling¡¯er and his shifu. He didn¡¯t have an answer yet. For the meantime, he was more interested in Cheng Yan¡¯s decision when the cruel question forced a decision from him. Forcing Cheng Yan to choose between them would be a selfish decision. It was hard to sacrifice his senior¡¯s romance when his senior always had his back, but he made the decision to protect his shifu.


    ¡°Senior Brother, we should head back now,¡± remarked Mu Yu, standing next to a tree he emerged from.


    It was understandable Qing Mei, who was at Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer, to not detect Mu Yu¡¯s presence, but Cheng Yan should¡¯ve noticed, yet he didn¡¯t.


    The startled love birds released their hold on each other. Face glowing red, Cheng stuttered, ¡°Wh-why are you here? W-we¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you up ahead.¡± Mu Yu turned and left, fists clenched. He desired power more than ever, but would power solve the issue?


    Cheng Yan assumed Mu Yu would make a scene out of the secret, but thetter didn¡¯t look as though he was pranking him judging from the look on his face. Although Cheng Yan didn¡¯t know what happened, he quickly gave chase and, with a helpless smile, inquired, ¡°Did you see everything?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this somewhere else.¡± Mu Yu sprang up and bolted to the foot of the mountain to leave Green Pine Sect¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Junior Brother, where are you going? Wait up.¡±


    The martial siblings stopped in the moonlight by a riverbank.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what did you run off for?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you really like her?¡± Mu Yu questioned with a stoic visage.


    Cheng Yan could tell Mu Yu wasn¡¯t himself. Usually, Mu Yu would¡¯ve loved to make a big deal out of the discovery and beam it as loud as he could. ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight?¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t even know what love at first sight meant, let alone believe in it. He asserted, ¡°You can¡¯t be with her.¡±


    Eyebrows furrowed, Cheng Yan replied, ¡°Why? Do you dislike all of Green Pine Sect because of Xiaohu? She¡¯s different to the others. I promise sh-¡±


    ¡°If you had to choose between Shifu¡¯s life and your feelings for Qing Mei, which will you choose?¡±


    ¡°Why would I have to choose between the two specifically? Shifu wouldn¡¯t be against our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Sword Shadow Dust Gale is?¡±


    Cheng Yan subtly juddered. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve figured you¡¯d know.¡±


    Cheng Yan minced his words before responding, ¡°How much do you know about Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    ¡°Lan Ling¡¯er told me Shifu is Sword Shadow Dust Gale, and the swordy we learn is Celestial Sword Nine Guides.¡±


    ¡°How does Ling¡¯er know?¡± questioned Cheng Yan, with a sigh. ¡°Shifu told Uncle An and I about it when he brought us to Moyun Mountains. He¡¯s no longer Sword Shadow Dust Gale. It¡¯s been so long that I almost forgot about it.¡±


    While Cheng Yan and Uncle An not being from Moyun Mountains was news to Mu Yu, there was no reason to be upset over it when everyone had their own secrets. Since Cheng Yan wasn¡¯t from Moyun Mountains, Mu Yu spected Cheng Yan knew what the name implied and possibly knew what would happen now that the youth in red had appeared.


    ¡°What were you implying when you mentioned Shifu¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°A mysterious individual from outside Moyun Mountains hase here in search of Sword Shadow Dust Gale. He¡¯s after Shifu and, for all I know, might harm Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Nobody knows Sword Shadow Dust Gale is at Moyun Mountains. Though I know lots of people are searching for Shifu after he went missing, how did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s looking for him, but I know the individual in question is at Green Pine Sect, is manipting Daoist Qing Song and is a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Shifu is at Green Pine Sect at the moment, and he¡¯s not a match for someone with such advanced cultivation, is he?¡±


    Blood drained from Cheng Yan¡¯s face, and he fossilised. In spite of not being able to make heads or tails of the situation, he knew the dire consequences better than Mu Yu. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t jesting, evident from the fact he mentioned Sword Shadow Dust Gale. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t hide in the end.


    ¡°What did you mean when you said he is manipting Daoist Qing Song?¡±


    ¡°He used a ve pill to control Daoist Qing Song. Daoist Qing Song can¡¯t hold a candle to him.¡±


    ¡°ve pills again? How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I saw the entire scene, including Daoist Qing Song getting on his knees. I raced out after I overheard their conversation. That was when I bumped into you and Daoist Qing Song¡¯s s daughter sitting on the tree.¡± Mu Yu could feel his spine turn cold merely recalling the individual¡¯s spiritual energy.


    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s head back to Green Pine Sect right away. Shifu is still there.¡±


    Cheng Yan gave Mu Yu a ride as the former was faster. He didn¡¯t question how Mu Yu witnessed the event because he knew more than Mu Yu imagined.


    ¡°What about Qing Mei?¡±


    ¡°I know my priorities. I won¡¯t let anyone harm Shifu.¡±


    While Cheng Yan sounded as if it was an insignificant decision, Mu Yu felt apologetic towards Cheng Yan, so he expressed, ¡°Sorry.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    <strong><em>Dark Horse</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t ask his disciples where they went nor did they reveal where they went. Cheng Yan and Mu Yu both knew better than to mention the youth on Green Pine Sect¡¯s turf. Feng Haochen wasn¡¯t disturbed in the least, while Mu Yu tossed and turned all night. All they could do was pray thepetition ended as soon as possible to return to Dustfallen Sect.


    Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t make an appearance on the second day of the tournament. Bai Lang reced him as the host and exined his shifu went into seclusion to train after finding inspirationtest night. Though there was inevitably some spection, for the most part, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Nobody would have the audacity to run rampant on Pine Green Sect¡¯s grounds just because Daoist Qing Song wasn¡¯t around, after all.


    The tournament was at an interesting junction since two dark horses from the two lowest-ranking sects were on a roll. The world of cultivation had already begun to change; the cultivators were merely oblivious.


    Mu Yu constantly searched for Tian Ran to no avail. At the same time, the youth in red monitored everyone from the shadows, hoping to find clues on Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s whereabouts. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t pull out of his match without a justified reason after what he pulled off yesterday. Otherwise, it would lead to spection and attention.


    During the face off, Gu Yitian was burning to fight, while Mu Yu was absentminded. Mu Yu knew he had to pull punches, much to his dismay.


    ¡°My mistake. I didn¡¯t realise your senior brother was the only impressive one at Dustfallen Sect,¡± said Gu Yitian, touching the ground with his sword loudly.


    ¡°Yeah? I never thought you were weak.¡± Mu Yu coiled his sword around his arm.


    Since both contestants left deep impressions yesterday, there was big crowd watching them. The majority were in favour of Mu Yu winning since he defeated Xiaohu, while Gu Yitian had yet to cross swords with any of Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples. The logic was self-exnatory.


    The two advanced to engage at the same time. Afterimages and sparks apanied their swift tirade of fairly even trades. When they disengaged, both returned to their starting positions.


    Mu Yu twirled his wrist after the separated. He found each of Gu Yitian¡¯s strikes to be heavy, thereby tiring to block and counter. Gu Yitian¡¯s style consisted of overpowering and straight-forward strikes unlike the popr technical style others practiced.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ready.¡± Gu Yitian frowned because he noticed Mu Yu¡¯sck of decisiveness behind his attacks. ¡°I want to fight you at your best.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    Mu Yu dashed forward and lunged, thrusting his sword at Gu Yitian¡¯s forehead. Gu Yitian raised his sword, deflecting Shadow Splitter Sword and carrying his momentum around to swing around to Mu Yu¡¯s lower back. Mu Yu spun and tensed up, dexterously redirecting the force from Gu Yitian¡¯s swing using his Shadow Splitter Sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re still holding back!¡±


    Gu Yitian aggressively swung toward Mu Yu from another angle. Mu Yu jumped back and evaded every attack thrown his way. Following a sudden moment of inspiration, Mu yu deliberately left an opening. Gu Yitian couldn¡¯t stop himself in time and smacked Mu Yu straight on the left shoulder, sending Mu Yu out of the ring.


    As Mu Yu hit the ground, jaws also hit the ground. If Mu Yu defeated Xiaohu, yet hd was defeated in less than ten exchanges against Gu Yitian, then it spoke volumes about Gu Yitian¡¯s cultivation.


    Mu Yu tried his best to contain his rampaging spiritual energy despite the excruciating pain in his shoulder. Cheng Yan went over and ced a hand on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder to transfer pure spiritual energy to thetter. Cheng Yan could tell Mu Yu intentionally held back and was aware of the motivation behind the decision. He quietly told Mu Yu, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have to pull out from the next matches,¡± bemoaned Mu Yu, deliberately raising his voice for people to hear. Those who heard him were ted to hear they wouldn¡¯t be matched up with him.


    ¡°Universe Sect wins!¡±


    Gu Yitian was bitter he didn¡¯t win fair and square. He still remembered Mu Yu¡¯s formidable swordy from yesterday; it was in a different league to what Mu Yu showed today.


    Dustfallen Sect shone for a moment, but they eventually fell again. As for Gu Yitian, he became the centre of attraction just as Mu Yu hoped for. There was still concern Green Pine Sect would try to go after Mu Yu due to their loss, but it was all smoke and mirrors until someone made a move.


    ¡°I am sorry, Shifu,¡± conveyed Mu Yu, as he sat down. He avoided Feng Haochen¡¯s gaze. He still couldn¡¯t ease up when they were still within a dangerous zone.


    ¡°You can cross the bridge when youe to it. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t sure if Feng Haochen was aware someone was searching for him from the remark. He wondered if said bridge was implying the individual overpowered everyone present. Perhaps he was saying not to worry?


    ¡°You¡¯re not focused today. Once you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll fight you again,¡± Gu Yitian said to Mu Yu. He then turned to Cheng Yan. ¡°And you.¡±


    ¡°Yitian! Brother Feng, I apologise. Is Mu Yu all right?¡± expressed Daoist Bo Yang.


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine after two days¡¯ rest.¡±


    ¡°Since Mu Yu is pulling out, does that not mean you will not be ranked high? I apologise. I will find a way to make it up to you.¡±


    Despite feeling sincerely happy Gu Yitian won, Daoist Bo Yang was sincerely apologetic, as well, because he understood Dustfallen Sect¡¯s struggles at the bottom-rung sect.


    ¡°We were never bothered about that. Brother Bo Yang, please do not think too much of it. This serves as a good reminder that there is always somebody superior out there.¡±


    Though Mu Yu¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t debilitating, there was no healing it. Sadly, that was the only way he could convincingly withdraw frompetition. If he wanted to have more options in the future, he had to grow stronger. Until then, he could only bear with what was imposed on him.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    <strong><em>To Crouching Dragon Mountain</em></strong>


    The tournament came to a conclusion at the end of the third day. Green Pine Sect won eighteen of their neen matches, the one loss being Xiaohu¡¯s defeat at the hands of Mu Yu. Gu Yitian lost to one of Green Pine Sect¡¯s Foundation Establishment Realm Ninth Layer disciples before losing to one of Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciples of the same level. Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciple lost to Green Pine Sect in the end. Jiuhua Sect racked up eighteen wins, as well, but Green Pine Sect was dered the final winner in ordance with the rules. Universe Sect came in third ce to everyone¡¯s amazement. Mu Yu¡¯s poprity dropped. He only one eight matches before withdrawing, leaving Dustfallen Sect in twelfth ce.


    Mu Yu and Cheng Yan prepared to head to Crouching Dragon Mountain to investigate the elemental demons, while Feng Haochen nned to return to DustfallenSect.


    ¡°Shifu, be careful.¡±


    ¡°You two be careful out there,¡± reminded Feng Haochen, unfettered as always despite giving the impression he was aware of something.


    Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t head the operation at Crouching Dragon Mountain, entrusting it to Reverend Jiuhua. It was an appropriate delegation given Reverend Jiuhua was considered second only to Daoist Qing Song. Since the elders were sitting out to let the younger generation gain experience and put their lessons into practice, Reverend Jiuhua had Bai Lang and Ju Wenxing assume fullmand.


    Forty people from twenty sects set off toward Crouching Dragon Mountain in grandeur fashion. It took half a day to go from Green Pine Sect to Crouching Dragon Mountain. Instead of sending Xiaohu with them, Qing Mei was sent. Cheng Yan and Mu Yu followed right at the end of the group, both wearing gloomy expressions.


    Cheng Yan wrestled with how to exin his shifu and Daoist Qing Son¡¯s predicaments to Qing Mei. He couldn¡¯t be with her until the ordeal was over. Hence, he stared at her back. Ignorant of the problems, Whenever Qing Mei instinctively looked over her shoulder, Cheng Yan averted his gaze.


    Bai Lang had them stop two and a half kilometres away from the entrance andmanded, ¡°I am ttered the elders have entrusted leadership to me. If we all enter at once, we will alert the enemy. As such, we need to split up into six teams of six. Thest four will form another team. We will enter the mountain separately and scout different zones. Do you have any opinions you would like to voice?¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Bai Lang,¡± replied Ju Wenxing.


    Nobody was going to argue if Ju Wenxing was in agreement. Bai Lang gave him a nod of gratitude before continuing, ¡°I shall give everyone some time to find teammates, then. If you cannot find a team, how about joining me?¡±


    It was a prudent strategy. If Bai Lang unwittingly put enemies together, he would be adding hazards for no reason.


    Cheng Yan approached Gu Yitian. ¡°Brother Gu, seeing as Daoist Bo Yang has always been kind to us, how about our sects form a team?¡±


    Unlike Gu Yitian, the maiden joining him from his sect wore an affable smile, giving her an approachable aura. Her name was Hong Yan, a Foundation Establishment Realm Second Layer cultivator roughly twenty years old. The pretty maiden answered, ¡°That would be great! My name is Hong Yan. It is a pleasure to meet you Brother Cheng Yan, Brother Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Shifu thinks we need someone to protect us, but I argue otherwise,¡± opined Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yitian, put a sock in it,¡± fumed Hong Yan, before turning back to Mu Yu and Cheng Yan. ¡°Sorry, Brother Cheng Yan, he is rather frank and is still hung up over his losses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no biggie. You won against sixteen other sects, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mu Yu chimed in.


    ¡°Like the way you threw your match against me? I also lost to two other sects, but the issue is I despise fixed matches!¡±


    Mu Yu knew first hand Gu Yitian had enough in him to put away everyone at Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Hong Yan let out a big breath. ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, on ount of our sects being on friendly terms, I shall not hide the fact Shifu told Brother Yitian to forfeit his matches, but Brother Yitian refused to budge until Shifu went to great lengths to persuade him. Shifu didn¡¯t want to aggravate the four biggest sects; we can¡¯t afford to. If we take first ce, surely they will give us grief.¡±


    While it was worth celebrating Universe Sect¡¯s newfound talent, the tunnel vision was a headache to deal with.


    ¡°It takes time for a sect to grow. Daoist Bo Yang understands that well as a patriarch. Brother Gu, you should try to value his wisdom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you telling me what to do. Have you two no shame, hiding your true abilities?¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t find Gu Yitian¡¯s mindset of never going down without a fight or his jab offensive. ¡°We have different pursuits, so there¡¯s noparison. We cultivate our mind and prefer not topete. You cultivate your body and worship absolute might. Neither is better than the other. It¡¯s merely a question of preference.¡±


    ¡°Which I take is being a coward.¡±


    Mu Yu also regretted not being able to go all out against Gu Yitian. He calmly stated, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll fight you again properly if the opportunity presents itself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± responded Gu Yitian, before shifting his gaze to Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan was far ahead of Gu Yitian, so he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t fight you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop fighting. There are four of us now. We need another two people,¡± interjected Hong Yan, knowing Gu Yitian wouldn¡¯t throw a fit anymore after Mu Yu agreed to a rematch.


    Other sects refused to take the initiative to offer their assistance despite the two dark horses being in the team. The reason was it could be interpreted as them lowering themselves to sects that had always looked down on.


    Soon, there were apparent teams and stragglers. Though Hong Yan passionately spoke to other sects, they felt joining the team was humiliating because Gu Yitian defeated them. Of course, she had the figurative door shut in her face on numerous asions.


    ¡°Are you still short on team members?¡± Qing Mei asked from behind Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan flinched. His heart skipped a beat when he turned around. Being on the same team as Qing Mei was a dreame true. Qing Mei¡¯s desire to be with Cheng Yan was as a clear as day; her attempt to hide her desire failed miserably.


    ¡°Senior Sister Qing Mei, did you want to join us?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Somewhat awkward after Mu Yu caught her with Cheng Yan, Qing Mei replied, ¡°I happen to have not chosen a team yet.¡±


    Mu Yu decided to y the viin for Cheng Yan. ¡°Green Pine Sect must lead the team of four. After all, Brother Bai Lang is stronger than us. I will have to kindly turn you down.¡±


    ¡°B-.¡±


    ¡°My junior brother is right. We can¡¯t be together.¡±


    Qing Mei¡¯s face was washed nk with shock, as if she didn¡¯t believe her ears. Cheng Yan¡¯s response suffocated her. Though his choice of words appeared to be a rejection in response to her offer, she felt uneasy.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>No she didn¡¯t!</em>


    Qing Mei couldn¡¯t help looking to Cheng Yan in search of the reassuring gaze he reserved especially for her. She noticed he was deliberately avoiding something since they left Green Pine Sect. She wanted reassurance that he wasn¡¯t implying anything, but he looked away.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    <strong><em>Team</em></strong>


    When one likes another, they will pay attention to their target of affection¡¯s every movement, gaze and words. Their affection leads to them fearing they will lose their loved one.


    Qing Mei departed with her mind racing with questions. Regardless of how hard it was to maintain their rtionship, the seemingly tragic fate wasn¡¯t enough to break her. If it was inevitably a tragic ending, she¡¯d rather someone besides Cheng Yan who pulled the trigger. She had to stop herself from jumping to conclusions. She peered at him from afar, hoping he¡¯d reassure her with his gaze to no avail.


    Cheng Yan smiled warmly while engaged in conversation with Hong Yan, who was talkative owing to her extrovert personality. Qing Mei couldn¡¯t resist worrying Cheng Yan¡¯s target of affection was changing or had changed. The only reason she hadn¡¯t reached either of conclusions was that she knew Cheng Yan wasn¡¯t the type to fall for every girl he came across.


    ¡°Those sects are too proud for us,¡± informed Hong Yan.


    Though Gu Yitian ced third, that was <em>his</em> cing it had yet to change his sect¡¯s standing. Plus, they were irate with their defeat. They all wanted to join Green Pine Sect for their own safety.


    A shifty, chubby fellow pulled a girl over to Mu Yu¡¯s group. He ran his narrowed eyes up and down Hong Yan. The maiden with him appeared to be forced against her will and wanted to gnaw the chubby male¡¯s head off. Smiling lecherously, he said, ¡°What a coincidence, Hong Yan. You are short team members, right? We are, too.¡±


    Hong Yan wore on a straight face and gestured with her hand as she replied, ¡°We¡¯re not short a Hao Yingjun. Shoo.¡±


    Hao Yingjun scratched his head. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t praise me. Just call me Yingjun.¡±


    Hong Yan ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Praised you? Who? Have some shame.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me handsome?¡±


    Mu Yu: ¡°Pffthaha.¡±


    Since the ¡°Hao¡± character was a homophone for the adjective ¡°very¡± and his first name was Yingjun, meaning handsome, whether deliberate of not, Hao Yingjun managed to crack Mu Yu up. Handsome, he said, speaking with small eyes and elephant ears¡­ Maybe his father was hoping the name would rework his son¡¯s face and make him popr with thedies. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°Mu Yu isughing at your poor memory, Hong Yan,¡± proimed Hao Yingjun, trying to ingratiate himself with Hong Yan.


    Let us add one more trait to Hao Yingjun¡¯s appearance: skin as thick as a wall.


    Mu Yu took in a big breath then inquired, ¡°Brother Yingjun, which sect are you from?¡±


    Hao Yingjun smacked himself on the head. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am from Textless Sect. My shifu is Daoist Wu Yan. My name is Hao Yingjun, but you can just call me Yingjun or Hao Yingjun, you know, the way Hong Yan likes to call me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you vat, stop stalking me, will you?¡± brayed Hong Yan.


    ¡°Your shifu was Daoist Wu Yan, did you say? I suggest you team up with somebody else, then. Your shifu ims we¡¯re an unorthodox sect. If finds out you were with us, he¡¯d fly off the handle.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. He won¡¯t. Daoist Wu Yuan is my old man. Don¡¯t worry about it, Mu Yu. My father is the straight forward type. He meant no ill will. We¡¯re struggling to find teammates, so how ab-?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you turned the other sects down,¡± muttered the maiden next to Hao Yingjun.


    Hao Yingjun covered his sister¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sorry, my kid sister, Hao Xue¡¯er is twenty and rtively careless when she speaks.¡±


    Xue¡¯er pushed her brother¡¯s hand away and kicked his shin. ¡°What did you tell them my age for?¡±


    ¡°Go easy, will you? You¡¯re twenty. You should be looking for a marriage partner!¡± eximed Hao Yingjun, rubbing his shin.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Appearance wise, Hao Xue¡¯er was the total opposite of her brother, slender and attractive.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s team up, then,¡± Mu Yu suggested.


    Hao Yingjun was at Foundation Establishment¡¯s Ninth Layer, while his sister was at Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Third Layer.


    ¡°Hehe, Hong Yan, not even Mu Yu is against us being tog-, I meant in a team. See? Our fates are interlinked.¡±


    ¡°Stop ogling me, will you?¡± Hong Yan demanded.


    Hao Yingjun followed Hong Yan around all the time when they bumped into each other at the academy, much to her frustration.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Hao Yingjun nced over to Gu Yitian. Gu Yitian gave him a frigid look, frightening him. Hao Yingjun turned back to Mu Yu but would steal nces at Hong Yan.


    ¡°Brother Gu Yitian, we meet again. Thank you for holding back at the tournament,¡± Hao Xue¡¯er expressed.


    Xue¡¯er was sent to fight Gu Yitian in the tournament before he gained fame.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hit women,¡± replied Gu Yitian.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s thoughts set her face aze. ¡°Still, I owe you a thank you.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you should befriend Dustfallen Sect¡¯s talented senior disciple, not that block of wood. By the way, I forgot to ask what your honoured name was.¡±


    ¡°I am Cheng Yan.¡± Cheng Yan apanied his reply with a palm-fist salute.


    Cheng Yan was younger than Hao Yingjun but appeared considerably more reliable. Hao Yingjun couldn¡¯t read Cheng Yan¡¯s cultivation precisely, but he was no fool. If he had to choose between Cheng Yan and Gu Yitian for his sister, he¡¯d choose the former in a heartbeat.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Brother Cheng Yan.¡± Xue¡¯er bowed her head before looking straight back at Gu Yitian, frustrating her brother.


    Bai Lang inspected every team¡¯sbat abilities after teams were formed. He bnced out thebat powers, then exined, ¡°This is a firework signal my sect created. If you encounter any danger or spot the elemental demons, remember to fire the signal into the sky to notify others. Everyone will have one. Be careful and stick with your team.¡±


    Bai Lang waved a hand, flinging red sheets of paper to everyone. His impable control of his spiritual energy allowed him to stop the sheets right in front of everyone. The sheets were the fireworks he mentioned.


    After storing the sheets away, they focused their attention back on Bai Lang.


    ¡°Stay on your toes. If you find their nest, retreat to safety before you notify others. It¡¯s safer for us to tackle them together. Let me stress again that this is of utmost importance. Please set aside your differences and work together. I had you form your own teams to avoid the problem. If you are dissatisfied with your team, you can speak out now. Else, we will nowmence the operation.¡±


    There were noints after being granted that much freedom.


    ¡°ording to the hunter¡¯s report, the elemental demons should be in the deeper section of the forest. Enter from different directions to ensnare them. I shall now assign each team¡¯s direction. I¡¯ve said it before, but I can¡¯t stress it enough: be careful. The search will be limited to ten days. We have prepared fifteen days¡¯ worth of rations for everyone. If we don¡¯t find anything after ten days, I will fire the signal to retreat before we decide on our next course of action.¡±


    Bai Lang had grasped the mountain¡¯s terrain before they set out. Teams set out to their designated starting points. In reality, seven teams was a small team based on the size of the mountains. If they had more teams, however, the teams would be too small, thus increasing their risks.


    ¡°Take your team in via the south. Brother Hao Yingjun, your sect is well informed on elemental demons, so I will not repeat what you know. Take care.¡±


    Bai Lang felt reassured with the two dark horses on a team. He didn¡¯t recall Dustfallen Sect having a Foundation Establishment Realm Ninth Layer cultivator among their ranks. That was due to Cheng Yan staying off the radar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Bai Lang. I know how to search for them ording to the terrain,¡± reassured Hao Yingjun,ically serious.


    Qing Mei had her gaze trained on Cheng Yan, who wouldn¡¯t make eye contact. Bai Lang, therefore, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± answered Qing Mei, still solemnly gazing in the direction Cheng Yan went.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    <strong><em>Old Forest Deep in the Mountain</em></strong>


    Hailing from a big sect, Hao Yingjun had a plethora of information to share. Discrediting his knowledge and skill solely because he looked lecherous and behaved questionably would be a sorry mistake. He went out of his way to go over the information rted to elemental demons an extra time before the mission.


    ¡°ording to my sect¡¯s secret records, it¡¯s easy to locate the elemental demons¡¯ hiding locations. The wood demons hide in ces that stick out in a forest surrounding. Water demons hide where there is running water. It¡¯s hard to find the water demons as they primarily reside in underground rivers. The fire demons are the easiest to find; they can be found wherever the temperature is abnormally high. Owing to their ability to manipte fire, they won¡¯t behave themselves in forests. When ites to earth demons, you will have to rely on pure luck. They could be anywhere and run fast. As for metal demons, you¡¯ll need<em> this</em>,¡± educated Hao Yingjun, showing his team apass that pointed south. ¡°You will know when metal demons¡¯ dens are nearby when thepass reacts because of their metal attribute.¡±


    ¡°Strange. Why won¡¯t the needle stop? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a metal demon lurking nearby,¡± remarked Hao Yingjun.


    With his eyebrows together, Cheng Yan took thepass, and it suddenly stopped, resulting in him smiling. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s been too long since you used it.¡±


    Since the needle pointed to the South, Hao Yingjun took Cheng Yan¡¯s word for it.


    ¡°Remember to cover your belongings in spiritual energy,¡± reminded Cheng Yan, informed of everything Hao Yingjun knew. ¡°They, like us, like ces were spiritual energy is found in abundance. In spite of also having the ability to absorb spiritual energy, they can¡¯t control it, meaning they can¡¯t control anything we smother with spiritual energy. That will prevent them from manipting our metal swords of wooden belongings.¡±


    ¡°You really do possess a wealth of knowledge, Brother Cheng Yan,¡± remarked Hao Yingjun. ¡°That¡¯s also the reason we can battle elemental demons, while ordinary people can¡¯t. You might not know this, but human bodies are actually the product of the five elements. Ordinary humans are but tools for elemental demons. We¡¯re safe thanks to our spiritual energy.¡±


    Mu Yu finally understood where the belittling and admiration behaviours originated from. ¡°Which type is the toughest to fight?¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t erudite on elemental demons. He had never seen one, and Feng Haochen never mentioned them. There was no guarantee Vige Chief¡¯s Bu information was correct when he used them as a means of scaring children.


    ¡°Hard to say. As far as I know, the fire demons should be our greatest nemesis since they¡¯re the only type that can fly. Since we can both fly, the ying field is level unlike against other types,¡± Hao Yingjun opined after deliberation. ¡°Of course, we have to be extra cautious if we¡¯re up against an earth demon given the entirend is their terrain. Metal demons are a rare breed inparison, but they¡¯re the worst opponent in terms ofbat power. As to why that is the case eludes me. If it rains, we won¡¯t even have the will to fight. Fighting water demons in the rain is a nightmare you don¡¯t want any part of. As for wood demons,¡± adding an undertone to evoke a sense of mystery, he continued, ¡°you probably think they¡¯re the weakestbatants, huh? You¡¯re right, then, because they¡¯re nonbatants. Ordinary wood demons are the least of our worries. Their ability to control trees is a hassle, however, as it provides a healing ability. They can heal injured elemental demons, making them the best healers. As such, it requires tremendous amounts of essence to y them.


    ¡°Ostensibly, elemental demons are also divided into categories. High-level wood demons are a group not even other demons want a piece of, reason being they have the ability to kill their foe instantaneously. They use some sort of ability that drains your life force straight out of you. Fail to defend the psychological attack, and you will perish.¡±


    Hao Yingjung couldn¡¯t imagine the scene, leading to him wearing an odd expression.


    Less-educated Hong Yan reacted, ¡°Huh? Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hong Yan. As long as I¡¯m around, no elemental demon will be beyond us,¡± bragged Hao Yingjun, running his hand through his hair.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Grinning, Hao Yingjun continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s a hoax. If they really had that ability, there¡¯d be no point in trying to put up a fight. Like, they¡¯d kill everyone the instant they appeared, wouldn¡¯t they? The war between our races has been raging on for ages. If they could instantly drain our life force, we¡¯d already be extinct.¡±


    Mu Yu was the only one to not consider the im an exaggeration from fiction. He saw all life as embodiments of potent life forces. As a reference, he was able to sense fiends¡¯ life forces leave their bodies after death despite not being able to see it physically. Simrly, he could also use trees to heal his wounds rapidly.


    ¡°Just remember to be careful. We¡¯re deep in the mountains, where trees are ubiquitous. That means the wood demons will be the strongest threats in here. I heard they don¡¯t like to fight because they can¡¯t do much besides swinging tree branches,¡± emphasised Hao Ying, with a cackle.


    The team descended into the silent forest after flying some distance since searching for elemental demons from the sky was a poor approach. That was not to mention the towering trees over twenty metres tall that obscured vision. It was quiet to the point that they could hear their own breaths.


    ¡°This is odd. All I see is rocks. I don¡¯t even see an insect or bird,¡± Xue¡¯er pointed out, vigntly scrutinising their surroundings. The trees should¡¯ve withered if there were no living creates in there.


    Hao Yingjun assumed the vanguard role as he led the team through the trees. Mu Yu brought up the rear and utilised the trees to collect information within a roughly twenty square metres area. He couldn¡¯tmunicate with the trees, so interrogating them was out of the question.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Hao Yingjun jumped back upon hearing a sound up ahead.


    ¡°What happened? What happened? Is it them?¡± Hong Yan was first to panic.


    ¡°Where?¡± Xue¡¯er frantically drew her sword and asked.


    ¡°No, no, I just stepped on dog poop,¡± replied Hao Yingjun, rubbing his shoe up against a rock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overreact, then, nimrod,¡± fumed Hong Yan.


    ¡°You two were the ones who jumped.¡±


    ¡°How can there be dog faeces if there isn¡¯t a living creature around?¡± questioned Cheng Yan, noticing Hao Yingjun¡¯s footprint where he supposedly stepped on dog faeces. ¡°It¡¯s not dog faeces. It¡¯s a level one fiend wolf¡¯s excrement.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea you were an expert on excrement,¡±mented Hao Yingjun.


    ¡°Hey, you asking to get hit?¡± blustered Mu Yu.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Hao Yingjun wagged his hands as he exined.


    Cheng Yan ignored them and inspected the surroundings. ¡°The important thing here is this find is suspicious.¡±


    ¡°There are bird faeces and spider webs. By the looks of it, the webs are new. I don¡¯t see any spiders, having said that,¡± Mu Yu noted as he moved aside shrubs and found dead flying insects on the webs.


    ¡°Maybe they knew I wasing and ran for it?¡± joked Hao Yingjun.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, your shameless would terrify them,¡± sarcastically responded Hong Yan.


    Hao Yingjun shamelessly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    Gu Yitian was too indifferent to provide any input.


    Mu Yu stated, ¡°Let¡¯s head further in and see. I saw a small creek from the sky. Let¡¯s find a water source first, but remember to coat the water with your spiritual energy when drinking it.¡±


    The trees blocking the sunlight gave Mu Yu eerie vibes. Besides the smell of fresh greenery, there was another faint scent Mu Yu felt was simr but couldn¡¯t recall where he smelt it before. The others didn¡¯t notice the smell.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    <strong><em>A Night in the Mountains</em></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s team explored the forest for roughly two hours to find their way out of the peculiar forest. Hao Yingjun struggled to squeeze through the trees due to his physique and would grumble whenever the branches grazed him. Sadly for him, nobody felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Hong Yan, I¡¯m bleeding,¡± bemoaned Hao Yingjun.


    ¡°Hah, trees scratching a cultivator. You suck,¡± Hong Yan responded.


    Hong Yan went over to the small and quiet creek Mu Yu mentioned. Pebbles lied dormant at the base of the clear creek. The creek ran through the forest, but they weren¡¯t sure where it led to. Trees and more trees grew along the bank. Expecting to not get lost traversing the forest was almost absurd.


    They filled their water containers with water and their spiritual energy. Mu Yu. Sunset was around the corner; entering the forest was unadvised at that hour.


    Cheng Yan rendezvoused with the group after going up to the sky for an overhead view. Besides theck of birds, nothing was out of the norm.


    Xue¡¯er sat near Gu Yitian and fantasised, while he didn¡¯t even spare her time of the day.


    Juggling stones, Hong Yan, in a worried undertone, questioned, ¡°Do we really have to spend ten days in this forest?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hong Yan. How about I tell some jokes? Once upon a time, there was this chubby bl-¡±


    ¡°You are the joke,¡± interjected Hong Yan, brushing Hao Yingjun off.


    ¡°Oh, you smile at the sight of me? Terrific. Don¡¯t take your eyes off me for the next ten days, then,¡± replied Hao Yingjung, picking up stones and copying Hong Yan.


    The spat amused Mu Yu, who sat on one of therge rocks by the bank. At the very least, Hao Yingjun brought theughs.


    The only clue they had to work off was the hunter¡¯s report, which were elemental demons and a youth in red who saved him.


    Mu Yu: <em>Wait! Would he be the same youth that¡¯s now leading Daoist Qing Song by the nose? Why would he havee here? If he was kind enough to rescue the hunter, why would he force Daoist Qing Song to be pledge subservience to him? There aren¡¯t many cultivators who wear red. Either way, he¡¯s after Shifu. Fortunately, he can¡¯t search all of Moyun Mountains solo. I wonder if he¡¯s still at Green Pine Sect and if Daoist Qing Song has ascended to Primordial Infant Realm.</em>


    The only thing Mu Yu was d about was his shifu had returned to Mount Dustfallen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the night and continue tomorrow morning,¡± instructed Cheng Yan, before going off to collect branches for a fire.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n if we start a fire and a fire demon crashes the party?¡± queried Hong Yan.


    ¡°That¡¯d save us the trouble of searching,¡± answered Hao Yingjun, throwing a branch into the fire.


    ¡°There¡¯s not even an animal to hunt,¡±ined Xue¡¯er, taking a bite of her dry rations nobody relished.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to tough it out for now. Let¡¯s take turns sleeping. We¡¯ll have two people on watch while the others get some shut eye,¡± proposed Cheng Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Hong Yan, then,¡± Hao Yingjun blurted right away.


    ¡°No thank you,¡± responded Hong Yan.


    Hao Yingjun shrugged. ¡°Okay, in that case, I can watch you sleep.¡±


    Both options were nightmares to Hong Yan. Hopeless, she cursed him and opted to keep watch with him on the end. It was better than having him stare at her all night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with Brother Gu Yitian. Dustfallen Sect can stay as a stable,¡± Xue¡¯er said.


    ¡°It¡¯s best we don¡¯t have people from the same sect in a team. We need to keep vignce as our priority,¡± Gu Yitian asserted, knowing it wasn¡¯t fun and games if those from the same sect banded together to try something in the middle of the night.


    Mu Yu sarcastically asked, ¡°Oh, I see. Chubby over here is stronger than your senior sister. If he attempted to harm her, would she be his match? If you wanted to ham Xue¡¯er, would she be able to fight back?¡±


    Hao Yingjun: ¡°Hey, Brother Mu Yu, what are you saying? I would never hurt Hong Yan.¡±


    Cheng Yan: ¡°Enough. We¡¯re all here to achieve the same goal. We have to trust each other, not second guess each other. The idea was to give everyone more time to rest. Since you¡¯re not happy with it, we¡¯ll split up into teams of three. Xue¡¯er, you and I will be a team. The other three are the obviously the other team.¡±


    Gu Yitian: ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s team was on watch duty first. Hao Yingjun only stopped pping his gums with Hong Yan after everyone else dozed off. Needless to say, he was the speaker, and she was responsible for filtering her ears.


    The blue haze of day had lifted to reveal the stars and sky¡¯s argent smile. The only audible sounds were crackling mes and asional rustling leaves. Mu Yu was rendered perplexed upon hearing faint tweets he never heard during the day. It didn¡¯t make sense. In addition, the scent he caught a whiff of earlier grew more and more prominent. He thought it was his imagination since the others didn¡¯t smell it.


    ¡°Is it just me, or are there more sounds around?¡± whispered Hong Yan.


    Mu Yu and Hao Yingjun simultaneously and exchanged eye contact. Hao Yingjun asked, ¡°How about we go check it out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m against it. It¡¯s too dark, therefore too risky,¡± Mu Yu conveyed.


    Mu Yu crept over to a tree by the creek and sent his divine sense into the tree. A snake from the fifth treetop behind Mu Yu slithered over and monitored at a magpie singing jovially from the treetop, oblivious to the snake¡¯s presence. A squirrel came out of nowhere, bouncing from tree to tree. Two spiders hastily crawled along tree leaves and began their web project. A rabbit hopped out into the open and bit into two strands of grass on the ground before sprinting off. A leopard lying in ambush sprang and pursued the rabbit.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes. He was surprised non-nocturnal animals were active at night. Perhaps something changed them¡­? He went back to the team and quietly reported, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. The wild beasts and insects are active now of all times.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where were they during the day, then?¡± Hong Yan inquired.


    Mu Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Did I just hear a tiger?¡± remarked Hao Yingjun.


    The others focused in on their surroundings. They could hear the tiger¡¯s voice from the forest on the other side of the small creek. Hong Yan flinched and got up. Noticing her look around, Mu Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nature calls,¡± answered Hong Yan.


    Hao Yingjun rose to his feet and thumped his chest. ¡°Since it¡¯s dark, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± eximed Hong Yan, running off to a tree. ¡°If I see you anywhere near me, you¡¯ll be in for it.¡±


    Hao Yingjun scratched his head. ¡°Be quick, then. How about I ask Xue¡¯er to go with you?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ leave her alone. More importantly, how much do you know about the youth who rescued the hunter?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    Hao Yingju searched his database before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about him. Heaven forbid I could figure out who¡¯d have so much free time on his free hands toe here and coincidentally rescue an ordinary hunter. Frankly, it¡¯s hard to believe the story when we only have one testimony. We¡¯re only here to entertain the request. The elders don¡¯t believe elemental demons are hanging out around here. I¡¯m starting to question its truth now that I¡¯m here and have witnessed some unexined phenomena. Apparently, he took the hunter straight out of the mountain before vanishing without a trace.¡±


    ¡°Did the hunter provide a description of the individual?¡±


    ¡°My father reckons it would¡¯ve been hard to describe the elemental demons so vividly unless he actually saw them. There was also the conversation between the wood demon and fire demon. There¡¯s no reason for an ordinary human to fabricate the story, especially considering the fact they wouldn¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    ¡°Where did the elemental demons go after we defeated them seventy, eighty years ago or whatever it was?¡±


    Discovering how ignorant he was, Mu Yu made up his mind to ask his shifu about the elemental demons when he had the chance. It would be stupid for him to not know anything about them when he possessed their ability.


    ¡°As far as I know, they were practically exterminated, but I don¡¯t know where they went. The records say that humans sealed five of their leaders in a robust formation. Without their leaders, the minions were panic-stricken and routed, exterminated for the most part. Some supposedly fled to ces humans couldn¡¯t enter, such as the oceans, volcanoes or dark underground ces.¡±


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±


    Mu Yu and Hao Yingjun juddered upon hearing Hong Yan¡¯s scream. Hao Yingjun instinctively raced over to her.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    <strong><em>One Hell of a Night</em></strong>


    Hao Yingjun¡¯s speed exceeded Mu Yu¡¯s expectations. The others were awoken, unsurprisingly. Mu Yu caught up and found Hao Yingjun standing there alone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hong Yan has disappeared.¡±


    Hao Yingjun¡¯s executive functioning was down to spinning around and frantically searching high and low. Mu Yu swung Shadow Splitter Sword, lighting up the surroundings. The insects dashed to darkness.


    The others arrived on the scene and questioned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Help m-¡±


    Catching Hong Yan¡¯s faint voice that was cut off, Gu Yitian sped off with Hao Yingjun following behind.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, stick with Mu Yu. I¡¯ll stay in the rear,¡±manded Cheng Yun, reasoning Xue¡¯er would be exposed to danger if she was in the rear.


    Mu Yu deftly dodged the branches as he hurried through the forest. The familiar scent grew more prominent again, but he still couldn¡¯t identify it. He suddenly halted in his tracks, and the two behind him stopped to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see them.¡± Mu Yu grabbed a tree and began his search using the trees. He reported, ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. The two of them went off in different directions.¡±


    Cheng Yan didn¡¯t like what he heard.


    Xue¡¯er was ghastly pale. The only source of light in the dark forest was their treasured weapon. ¡°I hope they¡¯re all right. Who would kidnap Sister Hong Yan?¡±


    A good question, but nobody held the answer. ¡°Elemental demons¡± were the two words that jumped into their minds. They made eye contact. Xue¡¯er broke the silence. ¡°Shall we fire a signal to notify the others?¡±


    Cheng Yan shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not sure it¡¯s the work of elemental demons yet. They might not see the signal. Even if they do, we can¡¯t put them through the risk of navigating their way here. We can¡¯t just be sitting ducks waiting for reinforcements, either, so we¡¯ll have to find them.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, you go after Chubby with Sister Xue¡¯er. I¡¯ll go to Gu Yitian,¡± suggested Mu Yu, pointing in different directions.


    ¡°You go with Xue¡¯er. I¡¯ll go after them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Brother. I know what I¡¯m doing. Trust me. Once you find them, fly up and use your weapon to lead the team,¡± Mu Yu argued with a nod before taking off.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Cheng Yan was somewhat frustrated with Mu Yu¡¯s brash actions. Cheng Yan was fast enough to catch them easily at his level. Nheless, he picked Xue¡¯er up. ¡°Xue¡¯er, hang on tight.¡±


    Cheng Yan removed his restraints and travelled dozens of metres in a single go. Xue¡¯er was going to resist when Cheng Yan picked her up, but her surprise overwrote the desire. She stuttered, ¡°Br-Brother Cheng Yan, you are a Golden Core Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I mean no ill will.¡±


    It only took Cheng Yan a minute to locate Hao Yingjun after spreading his divine sense web. In a sh, he was beside Hao Yingjun.


    ¡°Stop running around!¡± demanded Cheng Yan, sternly tugging Hao Yingjun by the arm. ¡°What are you chasing after her for in this darkness? Didn¡¯t you notice you both lost each other? Are you searching for her, or are we searching for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a G-¡± Hao Yingjun couldn¡¯t move in Cheng Yan¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Anything on Hong Yan?¡± questioned Cheng Yan.


    Hao Yingjun shook his head.


    Cheng Yan set Xue¡¯er down and zipped off. The siblings heard, ¡°Stay up in the sky, and keep your sister safe. Keep your weapons shining.¡±


    ¡°Brother, he really is¡­¡±


    Hao Yingjun gulped as he nodded. Cheng Yan¡¯s power was on par with his father¡¯s when he triggered the old man. Detecting something approach at high speed, he pulled Xue¡¯er aside. ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Something dark almost knocked Xue¡¯er aside. When Hao Yingjun used his weapon to reveal the appearance of the silhouette, the two froze in ce.


    ¡°Aaahh!¡± cried Xue¡¯er, a second before she passed out.


    Mu Yu took the express route ¨C the trees. He needed to rify for himself what the familiar scent was because he had a hunch it would be meaningful data.


    With heightened senses and speed, Mu Yu swiftly pinpointed Gu Yitian, but he went after Hong Yan instead since Gu Yitian veered off course already. Mu Yu had no idea where he was heading. He noticed there were more and more trees closely packed together ¨C not that it made a difference. If there was a concern, it was that he was going further and further from the others.


    ¡°Help¡­ H-¡­ Help¡­¡±


    As Hong Yan¡¯s voice was weak and fragmented, Mu Yu had a suspicion she was wounded. The familiar scent went off in a different direction. He had no choice but to give up on the scent. He pivoted and raced after Hong Yan.


    Mu Yu saw a vacant space up ahead. Further along was a small hill formed from stones, forcing him to exit the trees. He carefully exited the trees. Underfoot were shattered rocks. Some grass grew in a scattered pattern inside the rocks. It was impossible to travel through them given their short size.


    <em>Crack!</em> Mu Yu used his sword to light up what was under his feet. Bones! Startled Mu Yu couldn¡¯t determine if they were human or animal bones. He scanned the floor in the vicinity to discover even more bones. Judging from their appearance, he assumed they belonged to a fiend. There was one odd skull. The chin was sharp, nose was long.


    ¡°Help¡­ Help¡­¡± whimpered Hong Yan.


    To avoid stepping on something and alerting the enemy, Mu Yu climbed aboard his sword and flew close to the ground. He heard heavy breathing with long intervals between each breathing from within a dark and moist cave tucked behind a bulging boulder. He couldn¡¯t hear Hong Yan¡¯s voice anymore; he guessed she was within.


    Honestly, Mu Yu was spooked. Hecked experience, and it didn¡¯t exactly resemble a haven for civility. He had to rescue hispanion, nevertheless. He adjusted his mindset and warily approached the entrance until he slipped all of a sudden. He looked down to see the white and sticky liquid that nearly put him on the ground. It smelt putrid.


    Mu Yu looked up at the moon and birds soaring across the moon. Their chirps were pollution to the ear. He continued on, entering the cave with an entrance two metres high. All he had for lighting was his sword.


    <em>Drip! </em>Startled Mu Yu took in a deep breath to calm himself. The cave didn¡¯t appear to be nature¡¯s creation. There were marks left behind ¨C presumably from some animal wing away ¨C along with moss. The rancid smell grew stronger every inch further in he went. He almost saw his meal a second time when he saw more of the repulsive liquid.


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡±


    Be it augh or an utterance, it was spooky. Mu Yu carefully made his way in. On a certain step, he didn¡¯t feel the ground and nearly dropped down. He jumped on his flying sword just in time; else, he would¡¯ve gone down some pit.


    Mu Yu scrutinised the cave in detail once he stabilised himself on his sword. The stench came from the pit. The white liquid was everywhere. White strings tied together fiend corpses suspended in mid-air. Some of them were missing half of their body. Some of them still had blood trickling from their corpses. One of them was a level two fiend, a blue lion. Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t pick a fight with them. Its head was brutally torn apart. The white liquid and its blood mixed together on its fur was vomit-inducing.


    Hong Yan was also dangling from a white string. Blood had left her face. Her eyes were shut, too. There was no telling her status.


    ¡°Sister Hong Yan?¡± quietly hollered Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu flew over to Hong Yan. Out of the blue, he felt an eerie wind billowing behind him. He pulled an emergency stop and flew away to create some distance. He used his sword¡¯s light to see who it was. Mind swirling, his eyes flew wide open.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    <strong><em>Fiend Race</em></strong>


    It wasn¡¯t a figure or fire or trees but one ugly monster! Like humans, it had four limbs, human hands with a coat of short fur, and ck, long fingernails. It didn¡¯t have a human head but a ghastly pale face with eight eyes of varying sizes. It had two grey fangs, a scorpion tail and pedipalps it snipped constantly. Its spider face and scorpion tail were its unique traits. It was far more lethal than spiders and scorpions. They were a cruel race that was picky about what they hunted. Their males only liked eating female prey and vice versa. It was called a ck-face spider, one of the treasured fiend beast races.


    ¡°Human. Male. No like.¡±


    First of all, it wasn¡¯t meant to have a humanoid form; its body was supposed to be a spider body. Second of all, it spoke in humanity¡¯snguage, which fiends weren¡¯t supposed to be capable of.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fiend!¡±


    Three races represented all living things with spirits, namely humans, who ruled the entire world, elemental demons and fiends. Of the three races, humans were the best at manipting natural spiritual energy owing to their forms. Elemental demons had human forms but were far stronger than humans. Fiends needed to transcend to assume human forms that allowed them to control natural spiritual energy more proficiently. In some cases, it was impossible to differentiate between humans and fiends.


    Fiends were the transcendent form of fiend beasts; fiends to fiend beasts were what cultivators were to ordinary humans. The fiend beast poption was simr to humanity¡¯s. However, there were few fiends inparison to cultivators. The requirement to ascend from a fiend beast to a fiend was intelligence because it waspulsory for self-awareness, cultivation, maniption of natural spiritual and the ability to use magic. Fiend beasts¡¯ transcendence process took a long time and came at the cost of a big chunk of their power, rendering them fairly defenceless. Their process was considerably harderpared to human cultivation.


    Once fiend beasts transcended, they could give humans a run for their money in battle. Their small poption was partially attributed to their aggressive nature that survived the transcendence.


    Five thousand year ago, the fiend race¡¯s heyday, ten great sovereigns headed the fiend race. Unwilling to bow to humans, the powerful ten great sovereigns waged a war against humanity. Mankind ended up sealing the ten away to restore peace to humanity¡¯s world. The elemental demons then jumped in and pulverised the crippled fiend race. In order to survive, the fiends allied with humankind. Thus, humanity and fiends signed an agreement that demanded fiends pledged their service to humanity and secluded themselves where humans rarely frequented. Due to ack of guidance, other fiend beasts struggled to transcend thereafter.


    Most cultivators had forgotten about the fiend race and focused solely on the malicious elemental demons. Unlike elemental demons, fiends weren¡¯t able to manipte humanity¡¯s living necessities, hence reducing their threat. Even so, their origin as fiend beasts meant they possessed markedly more power than humans. It, therefore, was quite the hasslebating them.


    The fact the ck-face spider had adopted a four limbs but remained in a fiend form was an indication its transcendence was iplete, although the reason for it was still a mystery. As a level two fiend, it was on par with humanity¡¯s Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°Humans. Must die.¡± Fiend beasts were blessed with strong legs, granting them greater speedpared to humans. The ck-face spider propelled itself forward and spat bullets of steamy white liquid at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hey, hygiene, my guy.¡± Mu Yu made a quick retreat.


    The droplets sizzled upon hitting the ground, disying its corrosive attribute.


    ¡°Damn, this fe has no manners,¡± griped Mu Yu, evading the next barrage of steaming bullets.


    The fiend¡¯s attack didn¡¯t have a cool down interval. It charged and met Mu Yu¡¯s sword head on without a hitch. Mu Yu proceeded to shift away whilst watching the agile scorpion tail and dangerous mouth. It was a physical fight and a mental fight since trying not to be disgusted to death was a battle in itself.


    Mu Yu jumped up and shed a wave of sword qi at the fiend¡¯s chest but only managed to slice its fur. He evidently underestimated it.


    ¡°Do all of you have such thick skin?¡±


    Mu Yu gave the tail and lethal saliva the slip,nding on a rock. He nced over to Hong Yan, worried.


    The fiend initiated the charge again. Mu Yu split his sword in two. Meeting the fiend head on, he thrust one sword at the fiend¡¯s eye and the other at its tail. It caught Mu Yu¡¯s swords with a vice-like grip and smirked.


    ¡°I was only getting started.¡±


    Mu Yu released the swords and drew a third sword to fix the fiend¡¯s mouth. To his bafflement, something caught his sword mid swing. He suddenly felt a painful sensation. He didn¡¯t catch the two new tentacles the fiend sprouted from its ribs and thrust into him.


    Mu Yu fought the pain and utilised Dustfallen Stance, springing off the fiend¡¯s tentacles. He smashed into the wall behind him and fell to the ground.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known it had eight legs!¡±


    Mu Yu struggled to his feet and inspected his wounds. He had two wounds on his abdomen. The ck tinge around it indicated the tentacles were poisonous.


    ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Yu? Run¡­ Run¡­ You can¡¯t beat it,¡± yelled Hong Yan, awoken due to the loud fight.


    Male ck-face spider liked female prey. That exined why he kidnapped Hong Yan but didn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right, Senior Sister.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s wounded area turned numb. He scanned his surroundings for nts. The trick was to merge with the trees and transfer the toxin to the trees. Unfortunately, he was in a rocky cave. He found moss, but there was too little.


    ¡°Die. Human.¡±


    The fiend threw Mu Yu¡¯s Sword Splitter Sword away and advanced on Mu Yu again. Mu Yu dodged the next wave of white bullets and summoned his sword back up with a hand gesture. He shot his sword at the fiend, but he couldn¡¯t replenish his spiritual energy. As such, the fiend easily smacked it away. Out of spiritual energy, Mu Yu leaned on the wall. The fiend closed in and cackled as it swung down at Mu Yu¡¯s throat.


    Mu Yu¡¯s mistake was assuming the entire forest was nothing but ntations. His special ability was nullified inside the stone cave. He bitterly resigned himself to defeat.


    <em>Spurt! </em>

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    <strong><em>Hypothesis</em></strong>


    The ck-face spider dropped to the ground¡­ in two. Blood trickled from Cheng Yan¡¯s Anti-Erosion Sword. Exasperated, he wore a scarily stern expression. He saved Mu Yu just in the nick of time.


    Mu Yu wiped the silver beads on his forehead and forced a smile. ¡°Th-thank heavens you came on time, Senior Brother.¡±


    Cheng Yan nced at Mu Yu¡¯s wound and frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Head hanging, Mu Yu said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Cheng Yan helped Mu Yu up and flew Mu Yu up. He released Hong Yan, and they left together.


    ¡°Are you all right, Brother Mu Yu? Sorry, it was my fault,¡± apologised Hong Yan.


    To be fair, was she really expected to anticipate a fiend kidnapping her in the darkness?


    Cheng Yan: ¡°Hong Yan, fly up and find the others. I told them to wait up in the sky.¡±


    ¡°But Brother Mu Y-¡±


    ¡°Enough. Go grab the others,¡±manded Mu Yu, tone cold unlike usual.


    Hong Yan didn¡¯t dare to argue. She checked on Mu Yu onest time, d reassured herself before climbing her treasured item and flying up.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t feel his body. Still, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his peculiar ability to Cheng Yan.


    Voice muffled, Cheng Yan asserted, ¡°Go into a tree!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, Y-¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡±


    Mu Yu was dumbstruck. The surprise suddenly perturbed him, but the numb sensation was worsening. He overcame his hesitancy and dove into a tree. He heaved a breath of relief and transferred the poison to the tree before hopping out. Spent due to spiritual energy expenditure, he plopped his bottom onto the ground. After he caught his breath, he looked up and queried, ¡°D-do you know all about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again!¡±


    ¡°How did you know ab-¡±


    ¡°I know about plenty of things. Be careful when using your ability.¡±


    Cheng Yan might¡¯ve known more but evidently wasn¡¯t going to explicate anything.


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have ran off¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been bothered about the matter concerning Shifu and Qing Mei thest few days. I don¡¯t know what the right thing to do is. I don¡¯t want you to also end up in trouble, understand?¡± expressed Cheng Yan, speaking in his usual tone again.


    Cheng Yan closed his eyes and took a soothing breath. He felt suffocated under the recent pressure. Just as Mu Yu wished he was stronger, Cheng Yan did, too. He didn¡¯t flip out at Mu Yu because he knew his junior was curious about lots of things and had an impulsive tendency as a product of it. As Mu Yu¡¯s senior, he had to maintain a calcted outlook. Anger was to be directed at outsiders not siblings.


    Mu Yu knew Cheng Yan was going through a lot; he just went and added to his senior¡¯s troubles. His senior always carried all the burdens for his juniors. He was conscientious of the fact he should learn to be considerate. Thus, he vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Cheng Yan had to locate everyone one by one and bring everyone together at a safe location. Nobody was in the mood to sleep after the uninvited guest crashed their party.


    ¡°What are fiends doing here?¡± inquired Hao Yingjun, no longer joking.


    ¡°Not sure. I think the two ck-face spiders were in cahoots. The one who went after you two was a female. They prefer male prey. It nned to kill Xue¡¯er and kidnapped you for dinner,¡± answered Cheng Yan.


    Hao Yingjun shivered, unsure if he should be happy or sad he was chosen. Technically, it was a female, after all.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, how do you know that?¡± Xue¡¯er asked.


    ¡°They like to feed on the opposite gender. They don¡¯t kill preys that don¡¯t meet their criteria. They capture their prey and take them back to their dens. ordingly, they¡¯re easy to identify,¡± exined Cheng Yan, tossing a branch into the fire.


    Gu Yitian scoffed, ¡°You sure know a lot. Why did you hide your cultivation level? What are you plotting?¡±


    Cheng Yan rhetorically questioned, ¡°Did I ever say I was a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator?¡±


    Everyone but Mu Yu flinched. The man had a point; they couldn¡¯t fault him for their own presumptions.


    ¡°Be quiet, Senior Brother. Had it not been for Brother Cheng Yan, I wouldn¡¯t even be here now,¡± reprimanded Xue¡¯er.


    ¡°If I had to venture a guess, I¡¯d say Brother Cheng Yan¡¯s potential is on par with Bai Lang¡¯s. You two really are undervalued prodigies.¡± Hao Yingjun wondered if Dustfallen Sect would harbour a desire to rise.


    ¡°Careful. Don¡¯t tell your father; otherwise, he¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t tell jokes in the future,¡± warned Mu Yu, recalling Daoist Wu Yan.


    Hao Yingjun chuckled awkwardly. He was bound to report their true levels to his sect. The issue was how he¡¯d word it. His father was unlikely to believe Dustfallen Sect wasn¡¯t using unorthodox means even if he tried to offer an exnation. Well, that could wait tillter.


    ¡°We came for the elemental demons but ended up finding fiends. That plus the abnormal lifestyle of the forest¡¯s inhabitants is bizarre. If elemental demons are also prowling around here, there¡¯s no way fiends and elemental demons could coexist. The only thing I could think of in that scenario is the elemental demons tacitly permitting the fiends to live around here,¡± expounded Hao Yingjun, fiddling with his chin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only seen two fiends to be fair. The two of them might¡¯ve just been lucky enough to develop sentience. Having said that, if elemental demons are interfering with the fiend race, then¡­¡±


    Mu Yu and Cheng Yan exchanged eye contact, proving Cheng Yan knew where Mu Yu was taking it.


    ¡°If your hypothesis is correct, that means they n to¡­¡± Hao Yingjun caught on.


    The other three couldn¡¯t keep up. Xue¡¯er kicked her brother¡¯s leg. ¡°What are you three n about? If you don¡¯t finish your sentence, you¡¯ll develop bum sores.¡±


    ¡°Put it this way: fiends are the transcendent form of fiend beasts, which is the equivalent of humans bing cultivators. We need seniors to mentor us to progress. They, too, require guidance to develop intelligence. Their race has been missing for a thousand years. We¡¯ve only been fighting elemental demons all these years. The fiends¡¯ poption has dwindled to the point they can¡¯t gain anything from joining the fight. In other words, it¡¯s virtually impossible for them to develop intelligence without guidance.¡±


    Mu Yu stopped and noticed the three still confused, so he continued, ¡°Elemental demons are the enemy of humanity and fiends. The elemental demons have wanted to rise from the ashes since always, but humanity has managed to stop them every time. There¡¯s the off chance they¡¯ve formed a united front with fiends to fight humanity. Since the fiend race is nearly extinct, the elemental demons might¡¯ve offered to help them. In other words, they might be the ones guiding the fiends to develop intelligence. They might¡¯ve found a way to manipte the fiends they help.¡±


    ¡°Simply put, we¡¯re suspecting the elemental demons are helping the fiends grow their forces to take humanity on together,¡± Cheng Yan summed up, providing a much more concise and easy to digest exnation.


    ¡°That¡¯d be serious, then. We need to notify our sects!¡± Xue¡¯er asserted.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t confirmed whether or not elemental demons are here. Furthermore, it¡¯s just a hypothesis. They might not be linked in any capacity and merely transcended thanks to a fluke,¡± Mu Yu contended, preferring to not be rash.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    <strong><em>Framed</em></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s team was on high alert for the next five days they spent in the forest. They had adapted to the animals¡¯ nocturnal lifestyle. Nobody dared to answer nature¡¯s calls on their own again. They had yet to encounter any elemental demons and hadn¡¯t encountered another fiend despite travelling deeper and deeper into the mountain.


    The forest seemed boundless. Forget ordinary humans; cultivators wouldn¡¯t venture into the forest due to the difficulty of traversing it. At times, they had to scout for elemental demons from the sky, yet the ovepping tree branches would act as blockades.


    ¡°With the way we conspicuously entered the forest, any idiot would¡¯ve gone into hiding, let alone elemental demons. I doubt we¡¯ll find anything.¡± Hao Yingjun rubbed his thigh. ¡°I feel I¡¯ve lost a few kilos.¡±


    ¡°Great, you can roll instead of walking, then,¡± ribbed Hong Yan.


    ¡°You have a point. I¡¯ll start exercising to shed the fat tomorrow,¡± Hao Yingjun responded with a cackle.


    Mu Yu pulled aside a row of thorns and jumped over. ¡°You said the same thing yesterday, Fatty. You really do lie without batting an eye, huh?¡±


    ¡°There are benefits to being fat, which include,¡± argued Hao Yingjun, before proceeding to imitate Mu Yu¡¯s jump through the narrow gap. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m stuck again. Help a brother out.¡±


    ¡°Which includes getting stuck everywhere you go?¡± Mu Yu ribbed.


    Mu Yu tried pulling Hao Yingjun to no avail. Thankfully, Hong Yan booted Hao Yingjun in his rear to get him through.


    ¡°Lovely kick. Lovely expression of love,¡± remarked Hao Yingjun, as he rubbed his behind woefully.


    ¡°God damn it, I stepped in dung again,¡± grumped Chubby. Surprised about something, he lifted his foot to check it out before looking around. ¡°I think this is the same dog poop I stepped in on our first day in here.¡±


    ¡°What, the poop chased you?¡± Mu Yu chuckled as he went over to Hao Yingjun. Mu Yu found Hao Yingjun was right because Hao Yingjun¡¯s previous footprint was left behind in the pile of fiend wolf faeces.


    Xue¡¯er wanted to take a look, but it was faeces, so she refused to vite her eyes and nose. She eximed, ¡°Are you telling me we¡¯ve returned to our starting point after five days?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Mu Yu searched around nearby to find a destroyed spider web and the split insect carcass on it, confirming the assumption.


    Hong Yan pinched her nose and nced over. ¡°No way. It¡¯s been five days, and it still hasn¡¯t dried?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. There are no insects here, and it¡¯s a moist area. When I take dumps, it w-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hong Yan gave Hao Yingjun the boot.


    ¡°Mu Yu, did you notice anything on the way here?¡± asked Cheng Yan.


    Mu Yu shook his head. He would¡¯ve noticed anything unordinary if there was since he had the ability to connect with trees. He hadn¡¯t noticed any changes to the trees around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check things out from above,¡± suggested Cheng Yan.


    The others followed Cheng Yan up above the dense forest. They checked every direction and verified they really were going in circles somehow. They flew forward and came to a small creek. They found the ashes and remains of the fire they started a few nights ago. They wrongly assumed they had entered deep into the forest. The discovery bothered Hao Yingjun more than anyone.


    ¡°We¡¯re stuck in arge formation,¡± stated Mu Yu, stern.


    ¡°Whose trap?¡± inquired Xue¡¯er.


    Mu Yu touched a tree; it was perfectly normal. He answered, ¡°I highly doubt there¡¯s anyone else who could control an entire forest of this size besides wood demons.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t an expert on formations. However, he did know cultivators invented formations based on inspiration from elemental demons. The mostmonly used formation was Cosmos Sleeve, the elemental-demons inspired formation, which pretty much every cultivator knew.


    Noticing Gu Yitian peer behind them vigntly, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    As a physical cultivator, Gu Yitian¡¯s senses were more honed than others. Gu Yitian shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t shake off the feeling someone is watching us. I¡¯m sensitive to people watching me, but I can¡¯t see who it is. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just my imagination.¡±


    Mu Yu also felt something didn¡¯t sit right but not to the same degree as Gu Yitian. Mu Yu didn¡¯t suspect somebody was watching them. Instead, there was a familiar aura calling out to him from somewhere. Despite Gu Yitian brushing it off, the team grew more vignt. If they had been stalked for five days and didn¡¯t notice their predator, they were up against something or someone troublesome.


    They signalled with their gazes and began to scour the forest, hoping to hear a rustle or see a leaf move. Unfortunately, there was nothing suspicious.


    ¡°So, the most likely answer is some elemental demon is stalking us?¡± questioned Cheng Yan.


    ¡°And we¡¯re certain it¡¯s a wood demon. It might be manipting the paths to take us in circles.¡±


    Mu Yu leaned back onto a tree. Nothing within a twenty square metre radius was bizarre. That didn¡¯t rule out the possibility the wood demon was outside of his detection range. Another question was is it was only trying to keep them away from the deeper section of the forest.


    ¡°So, is it confirmed there are elemental demons here?¡±


    Xue¡¯er covered her mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go along this small creek. That will prevent us getting lost, at the very least.¡±


    Cheng Yan flew above the creek with the others following behind. The idea was to avoid going circles in the forest. Unfortunately, they could potentially miss elemental demons in the forest. The team didn¡¯t notice a red firework far behind them in the sky when they flew up. It was a loud signal, but Mu Yu¡¯s team didn¡¯t hear it, either. It was unlikely anyone saw it due to the towering trees. Worse, it onlysted for fifteen minutes.


    Mu Yu¡¯s team sdn¡¯t obstructed in the air, allowing them to move faster. They turned into the forest ording to the creek. Approximately two hourster, Cheng Yan stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter,¡± asked Hao Yingjun.


    Tracing Cheng Yan¡¯s line of sight, they saw the ashes of the fire they started <em>again</em>. Hong Yan htumbled, ¡°Now the creek is ying tricks, too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to the direction the creek flows. It¡¯s been flowing toward us. Somehow, we end up in the same ce again,¡± noted Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Water demons,¡± quietly uttered Mu Yu.


    ¡°Shall we fly deeper into the forest from above before descending?¡± proposed Xue¡¯er.


    Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s pointless. While we¡¯re fumbling through, there¡¯s a fat chance we¡¯ll end up in the same spot again.¡±


    ¡°Hao Yingjun, pass me thepass,¡± demanded Cheng Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless if there are metal demons around,¡± Hao Yingjun reminded as he handed over thepass.


    ¡°It would require a group of them to impact it. One or two won¡¯t make any difference to it. Since I¡¯m the most advanced cultivator among us, I¡¯ll use my spiritual energy to protect it so that they can¡¯t interfere with its functioning.¡±


    Indeed, as long as thepass pointed south, they were heading in the correct direction and wouldn¡¯t need to worry about a wood demon¡¯s maniption. Hence, Cheng Yan flew up to double check their location beforeing back down. ¡°We came through from the southeast. If we advance, it means we head northwest. We¡¯re in the south, which means¡­¡± Cheng Yan pivoted to face the direction they needed to go.


    Puzzled, Hao Yingjun asked, ¡°We¡¯re heading backward?¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°The trees have led us astray several times now. If we cross this small creek, we¡¯ll be on our way back to Crouching Dragon Mountain. We¡¯ve actually crossed the creek without realising it. Consequently, the correct direction is the direction we came from.¡±


    ¡°Why would the ashes be on the other side, then?¡± queried Hao Yingjun.


    ¡°We started the fire with trees. Wood demons could fabricate a pile to fool us,¡± exined Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m confused,¡±mented Xue¡¯er.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Cheng Yan instructed..


    Since Cheng Yan was the strongest amongst them, the team tacitly considered him their leader unknowingly. Plus, it was easier to follow him than try to make sense of all the directions.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    <strong><em>Someone is Hiding in the Tree</em></strong>


    ¡°Why are we turning back now?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a straight path? Why did we turn?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re on the right path?¡±


    The two maidens with no sense of direction kept asking why they were turning and if they were on the right track. In all fairness, the others were also puzzled why Cheng Yan turned when it was a straight path. Thus, Mu Yu expounded, ¡°We have to use something as a guide. All we can see in this forest are trees and more trees. Each tree has many differences that are hard to notice. We think it¡¯s a straight line, but it¡¯s not.¡±


    Mu Yu ran his hand across every tree they went by. For that reason, he could tell Cheng Yan was on the correct path. The trees could seemingly move, thereby misleading them. Thankfully, thepass helped them work around the issue.


    It was difficult to navigate elemental demons¡¯ formations since thetter were proficient with five elements formations. The only way to work around the issue was to fly. Of course, there was an obvious drawback in a forest scenario. Maybe that exined why humans couldn¡¯t exterminate the demons in their home ground.


    ¡°Wait, I smell dead qi,¡± called Mu Yu, stopping.


    Mu Yu had a bad feeling. He couldn¡¯t put the feeling into words; it was a feeling he had when fiend beasts and humans died. The feeling had never felt so vivid before.


    ¡°Dead qi? What are you on about?¡±


    To put it simply, Mu Yu could detect a special qi wreathing around the dead, which he rightfully coined dead qi. It was impossible to define it as a smell, however.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    Mu Yu leapt over a hole to the right and parted the trees to squeeze through. He stopped in front of arge and patterned tree. There were only dapples of sunlight on the dark floor. The bark was rougher than most trees. His team and even he hadn¡¯t seen a tree so enormous before.


    Gu Yitian: ¡°I smell blood.¡±


    The team instantly readied themselves forment at the deration, eyes darting back and forth. Strangely, there was no blood or signs of a fight taking ce previously.


    Hong Yan sniffed the air. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t witnessed murder nor have you gone through many urrences, so it¡¯d be foreign to you,¡± exined Gu Yitian, slowly approaching the enormous tree he smelt blood from.


    Mu Yu slowly reached out to the tree. As soon as he sent his conscious inside, he jerked his hand back. Seeing his reaction, Hao Yingjun asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s panting clearly indicated otherwise. Mu Yu saw a person. To be precise, he saw the corpse of a cultivator, the corpse of one of the forty cultivators who went to investigate! Mu Yu couldn¡¯t identify the sect he belonged to. The cultivator¡¯s eyes were dted. Blood had been drained from his face. He clutched his throat with both hands, face scrunched up. His body was forciblypressed and painted in his own blood. Mu Yu clearly jerked his hand back for a legitimate reason. The tree branch had the cultivator squeezed with no room to move after devouring him.


    Mu Yu was the only person who would¡¯ve been able to tell among the group thanks to his ability. Only wood demons and he could¡¯ve aplished the task. He couldn¡¯t tell the others about his findings without revealing his ability.


    ¡°The death qi you spoke of is exuding from this tree, isn¡¯t it? I can also smell blood from it,¡± expressed Gu Yitian.


    Xue¡¯er went up to the tree and scanned it. ¡°Why would there be blooding from a tree?¡±


    As Xue¡¯er touched the tree, Hao Yingjun summoned his flying sword/ ¡°What do you say we chop it apart and inspect, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity to chop down a tree that looks as if it¡¯s grown for centuries?¡± contended Hong Yan.


    Mu Yu tried to stay calm. ¡°What do you think, First Brother?¡±


    Cheng Yan could read between the lines when conversing with Mu Yu. Though he didn¡¯t know what the exact problem with the tree was, they could find out. ¡°Since Gu Yitian says there¡¯s blood, let¡¯s chop it down and find out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t chop across it. It won¡¯t be funny if the top copses given its height. Let¡¯s shave the bark off,¡± Mu Yu suggested to Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan nodded andunched his sword at the sword while the others instinctively back away. They held their breaths as Cheng Yan carefully shaved away the bark. Once he was close to shaving away a third of the trunk, Mu Yu called, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cheng Yan halted.


    From memory, they should¡¯ve found the corpse already at that depth. Mu Yu took a big breath, then went over. He ced his hand on the tree and sent his conscious in. To his astonishment, the corpse was gone! Unconvinced, Mu Yu sent his conscious further up the tree and finally found the corpse that something moved up. He saw¡­ it was moving¡­


    ¡°Up top!¡± Cheng Yan summoned another sword and fired it up straight away.


    In the instant Cheng Yan¡¯s sword pierced the tree, a green figure emerged from it and zoomed over to another tree where it vanished. The team traced the sword¡¯s path when he thrust it, so they saw the green creature with bark for skin. They saw the tree branches that made up its limbs, the misty green eyes and the spuds growing from various ces.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wood demon!¡±


    The first ever wood demon they came across jumped out from the tree.


    ¡°After it!¡± asserted Gu Yitian, bringing everyone to their senses.


    ¡°Stop,¡±manded Cheng Yan, stopping Gu Yitian as the others mounted their swords. ¡°How are we supposed to catch it in a forest?¡±


    Indeed, the wood demon was already gone. It was vexing, nheless.


    Meanwhile, Mu Yu fixed his gaze on the spot Cheng Yan¡¯s sword was stabbed in. Xue¡¯er looked up and unleashed an echoing shriek, ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Half of the cultivator¡¯s corpse was on disy, dangling from the tree. His lower body, on the other hand, had be one with the tree. The wood demon attempted to take the corpse with it, but Cheng Yan ruined its n. The cultivator¡¯s blood had dried. His terrified eyes on the team were bloodshot. He looked as though he had something to say. s¡­

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    <strong><em>Fireworks Signal</em></strong>


    Once the golden canopy was out, the forest was still again. There was already one cultivator, maybe more, who had lost his life.


    Hong Yan and Xue¡¯er, faces pale, crouched down and closed themselves off. Hao Yingjun tried tofort them. Xue¡¯er wept and trembled, still traumatised at the gruesome sight she beheld.


    Cheng Yan extracted the corpse and set it on the ground for inspection. Burying someone in dirt was nothing new, but burying someone in a tree was a first for them. Every joint in the corpse was snapped.


    As Mu Yu scrapped off the bark on the cultivator, he found a lot of the bark had prated deep into thetter¡¯s skin and fused with it. For the record, Mu Yu could¡¯ve separated them, but he would have had to rely on his special ability.


    Having traversed into forests to y fiend beasts many times and almost dying as many times, Gu Yitian viewed death as but a pitfall in the path to growing stronger. He indifferently reported, ¡°His¡¯ name is Yin Zhengxiang, a disciple of Air Wielding Sect. I crossed swords with him.¡±


    Although it was immoral to search through the dead¡¯s belongings, Cheng Yan checked Yin Zhengxiang¡¯s sleeve, only to find his Cosmos Sleeve formation was dismantled. An assortment of spirit stones, misceneous items and a flying sword dropped to the ground. Unfortunately, Cheng Yan didn¡¯t find what he was after. He wrapped up Yin Zhengixang¡¯s belongings and ced them in the owner¡¯s shirt. Next, he informed the others, ¡°His signal is missing. He has already notified everyone there¡¯s an elemental demon here. Sadly, nobody, us included, noticed the signal.¡±


    Mu Yu offered the idea the trees were too tall; they¡¯d need to be flying to see the signals. Realistically speaking, they should¡¯ve heard the firework even if they didn¡¯t see it.


    The elders assumed the elemental demons¡¯ presence in the forest was but a hoax. They went with it and decided to utilise it as a training opportunity for their disciples. The training exercise had be a real hunt unbeknownst to them.


    The death of the cultivator and return of the elemental demons hit hard. Their return spelt inevitable trouble. Topound concerns, they realised they werepletely oblivious to the elemental demons¡¯ presence even if they were right next to them. If the elemental demons had allied with the fiends, then nobody would want to imagine what would follow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bury him,¡± proposed Gu Yitian.


    ¡°After an elemental demon took his life and tried to bury him in a tree, I don¡¯t think he wants stay here or can rest in peace,¡± contended Mu Yu, letting out a pent up breath.


    ¡°I wonder where Yin Zhengxiang¡¯s team is and if they¡¯re looking for him.¡±


    Cheng Yan stood up and looked at the three crouched down. He had a hunch the elemental demons would target the two maidens first if they went after the team. He pondered if elemental demons had made other teams in the dead forest their targets.


    Cheng Yan dered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now. We¡¯ve confirmed the elemental demons¡¯ presence, therefore havepleted the task. We wouldn¡¯t be able to y them even if we found their den. Let the elders decide what to do.¡±


    Everyone was in agreement. The two girls couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the creepy forest. Cheng Yan lifted Yin Zhengxiang¡¯s corpse up using spiritual energy and mounted his sword. The others mounted their magic weapons, and off they went, up to the blue dome where the atmosphere wasn¡¯t oppressive. The tension melted off their shoulders as they headed out until they saw and heard fireworksing from the north, south, east and west one after the other.


    The five signals were far away from their location. They didn¡¯t see anyone else in the sky. Logically, the cultivators should¡¯ve flown up as soon as possible if they encountered elemental demons.


    ¡°Could the elemental demons have ambushed the other teams?¡± Cheng Yan pulled his brows together.


    ording to the signal count, they would be one of only two teams to be safe.


    Hao Yingjun asked Cheng Yan, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°You guys take Yin Zhengxiang¡¯s corpse out of here. I¡¯ll go check on the other teams!¡± instructed Cheng Yan, taking into consideration the team¡¯s fighting potential.


    Hao Yingjun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Yitian also refused to leave. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll also help out,¡± Xue¡¯er and Hong Yan dered in unison.


    ¡°The elemental demons have the terrain advantage. You won¡¯t be a match for them at your levels. I¡¯ve taken the worst-case scenario into consideration. Somebody has to escape to report back if we¡¯re all annihted. Your job is to escape as soon as possible and call for reinforcements. Ask for all Golden Core Realm cultivators toe and assist. If we all fall here, we¡¯re doomed,¡± exined Cheng Yan, feeling anxious.


    ¡°We can help you, while Xue¡¯er and Hong Yan go back,¡± disputed Hao Yingjun.


    ¡°The two of them are too weak to handle elemental demons that might intercept them. You three need to protect them. If you want toe back after, then so be it. Until then, your priority is rying what¡¯s happened back to the others!¡±


    Cheng Yan entrusted Hao Yingjun with Yin Zhengxiang¡¯s corpse. Hao Yingjun caught the corpse with his spiritual energy and gave in. They were persuaded at that point.


    Suddenly, Mu Yu calmly said, ¡°First Brother, I will go with you.¡±


    The forest was Mu Yu¡¯s home ground. As such, Cheng Yan deemed his junior capable of helping. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he had means of protecting himself as long as Mu Yu didn¡¯t end up in the stone cave again.


    ¡°Mu Yu,e with me. You guys, remember to fly high. Don¡¯t forget the fire demons can also fly, so watch out for them.¡±


    Mu Yu and Cheng Yan exchanged a nod before speeding off to the signal farthest away. The others flew back to Crouching Dragon Mountain.


    ¡°I know you can control wood. You don¡¯t need to engage the elemental demons. Conceal yourself in the trees and assist the others. All you have to do is help them get into the air,¡± instructed Cheng Yan, transferring some of his own spiritual energy to Mu Yu to boost Mu Yu¡¯s flying speed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Soon, another firework exploded in the sky up ahead. Yet, Mu Yu was oddly calm. He hoped to find out more about his ability in the uing sh.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    <strong><em>Wood Elemental Demons</em></strong>


    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you have in mind? We can¡¯t escape.¡± Si Anming, a disciple of Celestial Pole Sect, constantly looked over his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We need to hang in there until help arrives,¡± answered Zhao Yunyang, trying to fulfil his duty as Si Anming¡¯s senior despite being unnerved.


    The two wounded cultivators were breathing erratically as they fled from the hunters after them. Si Anming thought he was on vacation and confident they could defeat elemental demons as a team even if demons did jump them. Sadly, it didn¡¯t pan out the way he imagined. The people in their team were missing and busy trying to stay alive themselves.


    ¡°Die. Human.¡±


    The dark enemy tailing the duo possessed four limbs, sharp ws and a pair of ck feather wings plus spikes. It had a tiger¡¯s head and fangs that could easily pierce flesh. It wasn¡¯t an elemental demon. It was a winged fang tiger, a fiend.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± cried Si Anming.


    Zhao Yunyang looked behind to see the winged fang tiger¡¯s fierce gaze and felt cold ws thrust through his chest. His body temperature plummeted fast as he bled out. It didn¡¯t take long before took hisst breath and hung his head despite his eyes still being wide open.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±


    The winged fang tiger tore Zhao Yunyang¡¯s heart out slowly and dropped his prey¡¯s corpse down onto a random tree.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± remarked the winged fang tiger, chomping Zhao Yunyang¡¯s heart and making a bloody mess on his fur.


    Once the winged fang tiger leapt at Si Anming, thetter quit running and shut his eyes, aware he was doomed whether he fled or fought back. However, the nightmarish sensation never came. He let out a breath of relief, thanking death for being so simple and painless.


    ¡°Fly away now!¡±


    Si Anming snapped out of his daze and opened his eyes. Before his eyes was a youth roughly his age. He couldn¡¯t put a name or sect on the face of the mature youth he met before. Realising help had arrived, he stuttered, ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    Cheng Yan gazed past Si Anming. There was still plenty of spiritual energying from behind Si Anming, indicating there was a fight taking ce there. Cheng Yan had no time to exin, so he took off. As for the fiend, its severed carcass hung on a tree branch after it was cut in two before it realised it.


    ¡°Fly up!¡± yelled Mu Yu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. For some reason, the trees here grow up as we fly. There¡¯s no escape,¡± cried Si Anming.


    It finally clicked. They fired signals, but nobody flew above the trees to escape because the trees followed them up. Mu Yu ced a hand on a tree trunk to transfer her consciousness in. He sensed a potent energying from within. Heunched himself up and flew for a while longer to see the green canopy forever there. It rendered him befuddled since their team was apparently an exception. Mu Yu hadn¡¯t seen any wood demons when there had to be one manipting the trees.


    Hearing a battle take ce, Mu Yu dropped the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to assist others. Stay safe¡± and took off.


    Bloodstained trees were strewn across the ground, yet not one was chopped. Foundation Establishment cultivators should¡¯ve been able to slice them apart without even trying, though.


    Five fiends had three cultivators surrounded. As with precious fiends, the fiends¡¯ transformations were iplete. There was a red wolf, ck monkey and tigon. The cultivators¡¯ flying swords were useless against the fiends. Meanwhile, the fiends could inflict critical damage. Cheng Yan swooped in to rescue them just in time.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s flying sword was superior to others¡¯. He enhanced his sword with qi and wielded five flying swords at once, allowing him to make quick work of the fiends. Despite his efforts, more and more fiends were heard roaring. Insects, bugs, fiend beasts and more fiends rushed over. Yes, they were supposed to be out of sight during the day. That was why it led to spection somebody was directing them.


    Cheng Yan cut several fiend wolves in two and crushed the insects. He drove away a group of beasts only for more fiend beasts to encroach upon them. He could kill them, but there were was no end to them. Plus, he needed to protect three critically injured cultivators. Hence, he elected to flee with them.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t pull out. He travelled from tree to tree as he watched the waves of approaching fiend beasts and wild beasts. The spell cast on the forest didn¡¯t affect him. Even so, he had no time to help them as he found a wood demon!


    The wood demon hid in a tree not too far from Mu Yu and watched over the chaos. Mu Yu and the demon discovered each other at the same time. Though startled for a moment, the demon made a dash as fast as it could. It was presumably the one controlling the beasts and insects, which was why, Mu Yu pursued it, impressively keeping up.


    Mu Yu was basically part of the tree when he entered them. As such, he could swiftly hop from tree to tree if the leaves and branches were connected. He had a clear visual on everything around. By the same token, wood demons were able to stay out of sight.


    The wood demon couldn¡¯t shake Mu Yu off after running for two hours, so it gave up and exited the tree. Mu Yu emerged from the tree, too, and the two confronted each other on a tree top.


    ¡°You¡¯re not an elemental demon. You¡¯re human,¡± stated the green wood demon.


    The wood demon¡¯s voice was energetic and gave the listener hope unlike its appearance. Mu Yu looked around. He couldn¡¯t discern where he was when it all looked the same. Based on the time he spent running around, he theorised he was far from the others.


    ¡°You¡¯re not human. You¡¯re an elemental demon,¡± stated the wood demon, contradicted itself. ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Are you the one controlling the beasts?¡±


    The green mist shifting around in the wood demon¡¯s eyes was distracting. ¡°Humans shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Elemental demons shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°This is our territory. Why can¡¯t we be here?¡±


    Unwilling to let humans and elemental demons continue with their war, Mu Yu dered, ¡°Dismantle the formation, and we shall leave.¡±


    The wood demon grinned. ¡°None of you will be leaving this ce.¡±


    The wood demonmanded the tree next to Mu Yu to rapidly grow with hand gestures and tried to restrain Mu Yu.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    <strong><em>Captured</em></strong>


    Mu Yu entered a tree the instant he lowered his head. He seized control of the two trees next to him and stopped them. Unlike wood demons, he needed to be in direct contact with trees to control them, while wood demons didn¡¯t need to be in contact with trees thanks to their innate link. He pulled them across himself to barricade himself from the approaching branches andunched a counterattack simultaneously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it boring just swinging tree branches around?¡±


    As Mu Yu charged toward the wood demon, he drew Shadow Splitter Sword and thrust it at the demon¡¯s chest. The wood demon jumped back to create distance whilst extending sharp tree branches from his arms to intercept the sword. The collision between two sources of spiritual qi blew both of them back.


    The wood demon¡¯s hand was so robust that Mu Yu couldn¡¯t put a dent in it. Nevertheless, Mu Yu advanced once again.


    The demon howled and unleashed green leaves from its body in a scattered pattern at Mu Yu from every direction. Mu Yu executed Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique, Fallen Shadow Destruction, a technique capable of erasing all phantoms. He split his sword in two and began to sh the whistling leaves, going faster and faster. Normally, the sliced leaves would be a smokescreen of sorts. Mu Yu, however, could control trees. As a result, it didn¡¯t inhibit his vision.


    Mu Yu plunged his green sword up through the leaves and swung sword qi back down. The wood demon tried to slip the sh but was toote, losing an arm in the process. He certainly had qualms about killing humans, but he had no issues ying elemental demons when they just killed a bunch of humans.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising the wood demon didn¡¯t bleed. It grabbed a tree by the side and made it glow. It attached it to its left shoulder, recing the severed arm without a hitch.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than the other humans, but you¡¯re still no match for me!¡±¡¯


    The wood demon performed shoulder circles before it erged itself using more branches out of thin air. Mu Yu was certain the tree branches didn¡¯te from the trees around them. Mu Yu intended to fly up to dodge the attack. s, a pile of wood rained down, forcing him to rotate. By the time he turned, he was already incarcerated in a wooden prison. He hurriedly gripped the wooden rails to take over, but something within the wood knocked his hands away. Forced to give up on that n, he tried chopping it with Shadow Splitter Sword, only to discover he couldn¡¯t put a dent in the wood.


    The wood demon approached the cage and had the woodpress until Mu Yu¡¯s arms were stuck in the tree branches. The wood demon lifted Mu Yu¡¯s chin and sarcastically posed the question, ¡°How do you expect to control my body?¡±


    Mu Yu could see the patterns on the demon and smell its unique cedar scent. He kept trying to wriggle free and usher oxygen into his lungs. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°How are you able to use our ability? Did humans raise you as a weapon tobat our race?¡±


    It was oundish to say Mu Yu was humanity¡¯s secret weapon. After all, he wasn¡¯t kept on a leash, ventured into the elemental demons¡¯ territory and was caught without the demon breaking a sweat. So much for ¡°secret¡±.


    ¡°Is there a rule saying only your race can control wood? You make it sound as if you¡¯re the only ones who know anything about nts. We know how to grow crops!¡±


    The wood demon shed a corner of its human teeth. ¡°You know how to grow crops, do you? Had it not been for us, what would you humans have known about nting crops? You don¡¯t know our origins, do you? In fact, I bet you don¡¯t know humanity¡¯s origins, either. You imperious humans have forgotten how you came into existence, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Yu spent his time pondering philosophical topics, such as, ¡°Where am I from? Where am I supposed to go?¡± Humanity and elemental demons¡¯ origins weren¡¯t part of the curriculum.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to let our tree elder scrutinise you. He possesses a parasitism ability that will allow him to examine your body.¡±


    As the wood demon raised Mu Yu up single-handedly, Mu Yu implored, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out. Let¡¯s not use the parasite method, shall we?¡±


    Wood demons were the easiest to defeat, Hao Yingjun imed. If all of the elemental demons were there, all of the disciples might as well sit and wait to be executed.


    ***


    ¡°Why have the beasts suddenly retreated?¡± remarked Cheng Yan, stopping with the rest of the four-man team. Cheng Yan grabbed An Siming on the way out.


    All four of them were mentally and physically in tatters. One of the bearded youths had a w mark along his back and would¡¯ve been dead if he hadn¡¯t dyed its impact with his spiritual energy. He replied, ¡°Not sure. The wild beasts and insects should bemon habitats of forests. We never saw any wild beasts until we were here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for rescuing us. This one is Mo Xiong from ss Sect. May this one ask for your name?¡± expressed the bearded youth, with a palm and fist salute.


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect¡¯s Cheng Yan.¡± Cheng Yan didn¡¯t see Mu Yu anywhere, but he trusted Mu Yu could stay safe in the forest.


    ¡°You are Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciple? You are Mu Yu¡¯s sibling?¡± Mo Xiong surprised since Cheng Yan was a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Why did the fiends attack you?¡±


    Noticing there was no Golden Core Realm cultivator with the group, Cheng Yan guessed the elemental demons might¡¯ve spared his team since he was a Golden Core Realm cultivator. The logic fell apart when he recalled Ju Wenxing was also a Golden Core Realm cultivator, yet they were attacked.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure. We hadn¡¯t seen any living species over thest few days. The fiends jumped us out of nowhere and ripped apart one of our team members, who was also my junior, before we could fire the signal. Thank you again foring to our rescue,¡± bitterly exined one of the cultivators, recalling his futile effort to avenge his junior.


    ¡°We need to hurry out of here. Let¡¯s see if we can fly. The others are also in trouble,¡± informed Cheng Yan, taking out thepass. The n was to get them out of the forest in case another wave attacked.


    ***


    The wood demon and Mu Yu travelled for quite some time. A formation was set up around the elemental demons¡¯ den to prevent trespassers from escaping. They would then send fiends out to catch trespassers off guard.


    ¡°Are you the ones manipting the fiend race?¡±


    The wood demon marginalised Mu Yu, refusing to let thetter learn too much.


    ¡°Or are they controlling you?¡±


    Insulted, the wood demon rhetorically questioned, ¡°Hmph, you think those lowly fiends can control us? You think they would dare to defy us?¡±


    Mu Yu felt rejuvenated when a familiar scent brushed his nose; it was the same scent he picked up when searching for Hong Yan.


    ¡°We there yet?¡±


    The wood demon didn¡¯t spare Mu Yu a thought despite the trees scratching his face. Even though Mu Yu twisted his neck and shut his eyes, the leaf still nipped his eyelids. The trees were the same trees he was familiar with. Strangely, there were no animals in sight. There was no need to worry if they went after Cheng Yan.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t worried about being restrained. If he had any ns of fleeing, he could¡¯ve entered the trees that grazed his face to escape. He wanted to gamble and try to escape after finding the elemental demons¡¯ den.


    ¡°What happened to the other elemental demon races?¡±


    ¡°Did they order you to capture me because your race is the weakest?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the weakest? They¡¯re cowards who hide underground and beseeched us to protect their sorry selves!¡±


    Well, Mu Yu figured out how to get answers henceforth. ¡°It seems the wood elemental demon poption is the smallest by a substantial degree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tant tripe. We have been resting and nourishing ourselves for years; we have the biggest poption. There aren¡¯t even a thousand metal demons, while we almost number ten thousand!¡±


    Although the wood demons¡¯ poption was smaller than humanity, they drastically outnumbered cultivators. There were less than a hundred Golden Core Realm cultivators, while Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators would struggle against elemental demons. Humans in Moyun Mountains were already at a disadvantage.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t think too highly of the wood demon race¡¯s intelligence and considered escaping right away. In the end, he focused on the intensifying scent because there were no more tree branches in the vacant space.


    The wood demon threw Mu Yu onto the ground.


    Mu Yu: <em>Man, I should¡¯ve legged it.</em>

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    <strong><em>Tree Elder</em></strong>


    Hostile elemental demons boxed Mu Yu in.


    A wood demon pointed at Mu Yu¡¯s throat with his sharp vine. ¡°Shan, why did you bring a human here? They aren¡¯t allowed here!¡±


    ¡°He can use our ability and control trees. I suspect he is humanity¡¯s secret weapon designed tobat us, so I brought him back for Tree Elder to confirm. We can kill him after.¡±


    Each of the demons sported different appearances. For instances, some had darker skin. Some had patterns on their skin. The leaves grew in different patterns. Shan was the one who brought Mu Yu back. His name had to derive from the smell of cedar leaves.


    ¡°What? He can control trees?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He discovered me hiding in the tree. Also, he was hiding in the tree.¡±


    ¡°Call Tree Elder.¡±


    Mu Yuid sprawled out on thewn. He detected some sort of energy protecting thewn, preventing him from fusing with it. The familiar scent gradually approached. His heart thumped faster. He had a feeling something was calling out to him.


    ¡°Release him,¡± instructed an elder, in a refreshing, yet raspy, voice that was rejuvenating.


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Once the wooden restraints were removed, Mu Yu sat up and wriggled his sore arms. He had an escape n on standby. Having said that, it would be hard with so many elemental demons around. The elder ¨C an assumption he made from the elder¡¯s long, hanging white eyebrows and peculiar white beard ¨C in front of him had yellow leaves instead of green and donned clothing made from leaves. The others used leaves to cover their lower body, but were stark naked up top. Mu Yu didn¡¯t find any issues with their fashion sense, nevertheless. The elder had human eyes instead of green mist. Both the elder¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound as confrontational as the other¡¯s.


    The elder voiced, ¡°I was told you can use our abilities.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about that. You can speak humanity¡¯snguage, can¡¯t you?¡± replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. This isn¡¯t humanity¡¯s exclusivenguage,¡± corrected the elder, running his gaze over Mu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re not human. Actually, you are human, but you have our wood demon race¡¯s scent on you.¡±


    ¡°You mean the scent of trees?¡±


    The elder extended a vine from his sleeve and coiled it around Mu Yu¡¯s arm. He transferred his energy through the vine and into Mu Yu¡¯s body.


    Mu Yu tugged at the vine. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The elder widened his eyes before nodding. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± asked Mu Yu, after being released.


    ¡°I see why you can use our abilities now,¡± the elder answered with the corner of his lips curled up.


    ¡°Why?¡± inquired Mu Yu, surprised the answer he sought for so long was attained at the click of a finger. The elder¡¯s reaction worried him as he interpreted it as validation he was rted to elemental demons.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± instructed the elder, turning and limping off.


    ¡°Gramps. Elemental Demon Gramps, don¡¯t leave me hanging. Where are you taking me? Can¡¯t we speak about it here?¡±


    The elder kept walking, while the other wood demons red at Mu Yu. Sitting there didn¡¯t seem to be the wisest idea, so Mu Yu went after the elder. Nheless, one of them used a branch to pull him aside.


    ¡°Elemental Demon Gramps, tell me what you saw.¡±


    ¡°Stay back!¡± a wood demon brayed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t hurt me,¡± said the elder, smiling with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Let go of me, and we¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± snorted the wood demon, reluctantly releasing Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu dusted his clothing. ¡°I¡¯m not a kind individual by any means. We cultivators are your enemies. Respecting elders is a virtue, but it¡¯s one reserved for humans. Don¡¯t get full of yours-¡±


    The elder chuckled and stopped. In front of them was a ginormous sacred fig tree that shrouded the sky. Its tree trunk looked unshakable. Mu Yu could feel a unique scent and strong life forceing from the ancient tree. The tree was the source of the scent he picked up on since entering the forest. He was as excited as if he met an old friend when he saw the tree. The reason it felt so familiar was still a mystery, though.


    ¡°Mu Yu, the sacred fig tree feels familiar, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The elder ced a hand on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°How do you know my name? How do you know it¡¯s familiar to me?¡± Mu Yu looked back at the elder.


    The elder went over to caress the tree. The other elemental demons seemed to worship said tree.


    ¡°Humans and elemental demons have been fighting for ages. We have been unable to get along. Do you want to hear the ancient tale?¡± The elder questioned, purposely being mysterious.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me even if I said no. won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Legend has it there will be five individuals who aren¡¯t humans, but they will be the ones to change the status quo between humankind and elemental demons. They¡¯re capable of cultivating and utilising elemental demons¡¯ abilities. ordingly, humans and elemental demons will be defined differently once they appear. I¡¯m more concerned about what the different definitions are.¡±


    ¡°While I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, it seems to be hogwash. If I was so incredible, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture me in the first ce.¡±


    The elder caressed his beard. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you woulde through here. Perhaps it is fate¡¯s work. Though there¡¯s no way to validate the legend, I am starting to somewhat believe it after meeting you.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Somewhat? Is he messing with me?</em>


    ¡°Which side will you take if humans and elemental demons fight?¡±


    ¡°Is that a trick question? I¡¯m human. You tell me.¡± Mu Yu could hear the sacred fig tree calling him over; however, it would be a risky endeavour.


    A smile came to the elder¡¯s lips. ¡°Humans won¡¯t allow you to exist. The real world of cultivation knows all about the legend. Any old sect would have heard it.¡±


    ¡°If everyone knew, why don¡¯t I know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°The current world of cultivation you¡¯re in is not the real world of cultivation. That¡¯s why you¡¯re uninformed. Has it never urred to you humanity¡¯s current limit is Golden Core Realm? Have you not heard of the world of cultivation beyond this mountain range?¡±


    Stunned, Mu Yu retorted, ¡°Golden Core Realm is amazing as it is.¡±


    ¡°Golden Core Realm cultivators aremon toe across in the real world of cultivation. Only those above Primordial Infant Realm are ssified as true adepts. Beyond Primordial Infant Realm are Body Severing, Spirit Severing and Body Synthesis.¡± The elder made the higher levels sound incredible. Additionally, the fact the elder kept emphasising the real world of cultivation puzzled Mu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re not aware Moyun Mountain is actually a cage, are you?¡±


    ¡°A cage?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    <strong><em>Celestial Prison</em></strong>


    ¡°Correct. Humans and elemental demons in Moyun Mountains are but prisoners,¡± answered the elder.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine for you to be a prisoner if that¡¯s what floats your boat, but don¡¯t drag humanity in.¡±


    ¡°No, I meant humans in Moyun Mountains are prisoners, not all humans.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The elder patted the sacred fig tree, giving it a gentle shake and startling Mu Yu back a few steps. The elder elucidated, ¡°It has been ny-six years. Humans and elemental demons once fought a big war against each other. Mankind won, while we were on the verge of extinction, thereby forcing us to flee from Moyun Mountains.


    ¡°The mountain range here is boundless. The cultivators didn¡¯t pursue us because they knew ces with lots of trees and mountains gave us the terrain advantage. ordingly, they erected a formation to barricade Moyun Mountains. We, therefore, couldn¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°A formation? Aren¡¯t you the experts in formations? How did humanity trap you?¡±


    Elemental demons proved they were adept at controlling the five elements when they ensnared Mu Yu. Being adept didn¡¯t mean infallible, though.


    The elder shook his head. ¡°All formationse from us. Admittedly, humans are also proficient with formations. Instead of using five elements formations, they caught us with a heaven and earth formation called Celestial Prison. It required the cultivators to use their cultivation as the formation¡¯s core to lock down Moyun Mountains.


    ¡°The individual from Third Heaven Pce really is something. They must¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of cultivation to defeat our five spirit lords on their own and sealed the mountain range to stop us from escaping while hepeted with humans for Third Heaven Continent.¡±


    The youth in red did mention to Daoist Qing Song it was impossible to ascend to Primordial Infant Realm in Celestial Prison. That meant the tree elder wasn¡¯t lying. Possessing the power to seal Moyun Mountains sounded oundish, though. It was supposed to take a Golden Core Realm cultivator an entire month of flying without any pauses to reach the end of Moyun Mountains, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. What¡¯s this Third Heaven Continent thing now?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Continent, which is the world beyond Moyun Mountains, is the real world of cultivation I mentioned. The reason cultivators inside Moyun Mountains teau at Golden Core Realm is Celestial Prison suppressing the spiritual energy here. Unless one has ascended to Primordial Infant Realm, humans cannot leave Moyun Mountains.¡± The elder sniggered, though it was unclear if he was sneering at humanity or just expressing distaste for the heaven and earth formation.


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t cultivators outside help humans here leave, then?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Are you referring to the world of cultivation under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s jurisdiction? Moyun Mountains¡¯ poption is in the millions. The majority of the poption are ordinary humans who don¡¯t cultivate. What makes you think they would go out of their way to rescue so many people? Third Heaven Pce¡¯s people aren¡¯t altruists. There¡¯s only one way out of Moyun Mountains, which is to pass through the dangerous vast mountain range. It¡¯s far too risky to try and escort millions of people through there.¡±


    Mu Yu was gradually convinced the tree elder wasn¡¯t lying since the elder went through the trouble of sharing the information. Plus, the tree elder had no need to deceive him other than to share the unknown history. After mulling over everything said, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Does that mean the inhabitants of Moyu Mountains can never leave it? Why can¡¯t you leave?¡±


    The tree elder, tired or something, pulled over a bench to sit down on and kindly supplied Mu Yu with one. ¡°Celestial Prison is a formation; all formations consist of barriers. Celestial Prison is meant to prohibit elemental demons from leaving, not humans. If I¡¯m to hazard a conservative guess, the prison will expend all of the spiritual energy in Moyun Mountains. We cannot recover our vitality without spiritual qi. As for cultivators, they will be nothing but mere humans,¡± answered the tree elder, with a derisive undertone. ¡°Third Heaven Pce have no qualms sacrificing their own kind to destroy us. I can confidently tell you humans won¡¯t survive without spiritual qi, while we can.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t agree with Third Heaven Pce¡¯s decision, arguing they had no right to sacrifice the people at Moyun Mountains when there was no need to. Worse, they brushed it off as if it was a matter of course to sacrifice the weak and didn¡¯t even bother to inform them. He perceived the treatment to be cruel, unfair and unforgivable.


    ¡°Moyun Mountains¡¯ cultivators are still in the dark, oblivious to the reality they have been abandoned and that they¡¯re sacrifices. To tell the truth, we could¡¯ve escaped some time ago but didn¡¯t as it wasn¡¯t necessary. Soon enough, there won¡¯t be any more cultivators here. How hard would it be for us to defeat ordinary humans even if we couldn¡¯t recover our vitality?¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me about this?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, just to let you see humanity¡¯s true nature. Third Heaven Continent knows the rumour concerning you five. In the case the legend isn¡¯t fiction, you should rethink your stance. Strictly speaking, you are half-human and half-elemental demon. The side you five stand with will have an unfair advantage over the opposition. There is a lot more to yourself than what you see on the surface. The legend states that, if you five sessfully grow, you will surpass our spirit lords.¡±


    ¡°How do I know you didn¡¯t fabricate the story to sow discord? You want me to take your side?¡±


    ¡°No. I shared the story with you to motivate you to verify it for yourself. I hope you will reconsider whether or not siding with humankind is the right thing to do when you decide to help them once war between our races breaks out.


    An Infant Soul Realm cultivator from beyond Moyun Mountains came by not long ago. If you can find him and ask him about it, you will learn what you need to know.¡±


    Mu Yu figured the tree elder referred to the youth in red. He wasn¡¯t going to see the youth, nheless, since it could jeopardise his shifu. There was one person he could consult ¨C Tian Ran. He surmised the story was the reason why she was reluctant to explicate her goal.


    ¡°You could kill me and remove the risk of me joining either side,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s a usible long-term idea; however, our wood demon race is sick of war. While the other elemental demon races still hate humans with a vengeance, we refer peace. You are special to both races. I want to gamble on you. Perhaps you are our wood demon race¡¯s hope.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to release me? You don¡¯t even believe the legend, yet you are willing to trust me?¡±


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t trust humans, you¡¯re different. You might bring us a pleasant surprise. We don¡¯t likemitting murder. Otherwise, we could¡¯ve massacred all of you when you entered instead of setting up formations to send you in circles.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t kill them?¡±


    The tree elder sincerely responded, ¡°We tried to stop you from entering the forest, but you inadvertently aggravated the water, fire and earth demons. They¡¯re not as tolerant as we are. We had to assist them due to an oath we made when we established an agreement. I know you don¡¯t like violence, either. Trees embody life; we cherish life. Why would we destroy life without rhyme or reason?¡±


    ¡°How are you going to fight humans in the future if you¡¯re struggling for sustenance in this Celestial Prison?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget I mentioned we have found a way to escape? We have spent the years here recuperating and studying the heaven and earth formation.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    <strong><em>Wood Spirit</em></strong>


    Smiling, the tree elder leisurely exined, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Just as we can¡¯t leave via the same route you humans can, you can¡¯t leave via our route. If humans of Moyun Mountains wish to leave, they will have to test their mettle and luck.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only person here to know the truth behind Moyun Mountains. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll just watch its inhabitants die when you love life so much, will you? You can try saving them. Although humanity¡¯s fate is of no concern to us, I can provide you with some advice. Seek out the cultivator who is the key to the formation. He is in Third Heaven Pce, so you must locate Third Heaven Pce. Kill him, and the formation will be dispelled. Of course, the prerequisite is you having the ability to kill him. I¡¯m not sure there is anyone who can match him.¡±


    ¡°Are you goading me into destroying the formation? Why should I trust you have a way to leave? If the im is a hoax and I end up releasing you after I destroy it, I would be a fool.¡±


    ¡°It is your problem if you don¡¯t believe we can escape. Whether or not you want to save the humans dwelling at Moyun Mountains is your business. Anyhow, it¡¯s too soon for you to be worried about it since you¡¯re still a weakling around here, let alone at Third Heaven Continent. If you want to grow, grow stronger. If you want to reach Nascent Soul Ream, you need to find a way to leave.¡±


    There was no way Mu Yu was going to resign himself to watching humans at Moyun Mountains die. He was determined to leave Moyun Mountains.


    ¡°I guess you came here because something called out to you? The sacred fig tree thinks well of you.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded.


    The tree elder ran his hand along the sacred fig tree. ¡°It¡¯s telling you toe over. It said you¡¯re afraid it¡¯ll swallow you for good.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>How does he know that?!</em>


    The tree elder wagged his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not its nourishment.¡±


    Though hesitant at first, Mu Yu went over to the tree. The unique scenting from it stimted his spiritual energy, bathing him in a soothing sensation. The moment he ced his hand on the tree, it transferred energy to him, bringing every cell in his body to life with vitality. Once he transferred his divine sense into the tree, he had a clear view of every wood demon in the forest and sensed every nt growing as it absorbed nature¡¯s nutrients. He detected something umting within him, allowing him to control nts more proficiently. He could grow trees an extra three centimetres merely willing it instead of having to touch them. He found the formations the wood demons set up and could take control of them.


    Mu Yu willed the removal of the formations. The sacred fig tree didn¡¯t resist. He opened his eyes and removed his hand. The wood demons weren¡¯t happy about what he did, but the tree elder was toote to stop him by the time he knew what Mu Yu did.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to exin what happened to the other race¡¯s elders now,¡± griped the tree elder, sighing.


    Mu Yu shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me called me to the tree.¡±


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones. The tree told me you have better control over wood now. It wants to give y-, huh? Really?¡± Disbelief suddenly flitted across the tree elder¡¯s face.


    Unaware the tree and tree elder were conversing at the same time they conversed, Mu Yu asked, ¡°What are you on about? I get a present foring here as a guest? Nice. What is it?¡±


    The tree elder asked for confirmation several times before helplessly nodding and expressing, ¡°Mu Yu, treat the wood spirit well. We cherish the wood spirit greatly.¡± The tree elder summoned an ugly green tree to his hand. Calling it a sword was an insult to swords because it was punctured all over and looked flimsy.


    Mu Yu expected more than a timber bar. ¡°Are you positive it¡¯s valuable?¡±


    The other wood demonsined, ¡°Tree Elder, are you really giving our race¡¯s treasure to the human?!¡±


    ¡°You call the timber bar that white ants have feasted on a treasure? Heaven forbid I know what goes through your minds,¡± Mu Yu mocked.


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    ¡°Enough. The sacred fig tree has the final say. Mu Yu, take it with you.¡± The tree elder reluctantly handed the wooden bar over to Mu Yu.


    Noticing the wrathful gazes on him, Mu Yu remarked, ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass on the ¡®valuable¡¯ treasure of yours. You all look as if you want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°With this wood spirit, you will be able to create unexpected changes to all nts under your control. The more potent your spiritual energy is, the more you can raise the age of nts. The older nts are, the more they¡¯re worth. You could even erase a forest in the blink of an eye if your spiritual energy permits.¡±


    ¡°Serious?¡±


    In most cases, the older spiritual herbs were, the more pronounced their benefits. Put another way, if Mu Yu had the seed for a spiritual herb, he could instantly turn it into a treasured herb that had ten thousand years¡¯ worth of potency. Given the cheat-level benefit, Mu Yu instantly snatched the wood spirit. ¡°I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s Shadow Splitter Sword emerged without warning, and the wood spirit imbued itself in the word. ¡°What the?¡±


    ¡°The wood spirit will seek a host. Your sword is a good one, so it chose your sword. The wood spirit has a host of other abilities. I¡¯ll leave it to you to find out,¡± exined the tree elder, sighing again.


    Well, Mu Yu didn¡¯t have any problems with it taking refuge in his sword if it wasn¡¯t going to run. However, he had another question. ¡°Gramps, why does it have so many holes?¡±


    ¡°After our spirit lord vanished, it went from being without a blemish to the state you see it in now. If you don¡¯t like its appearance, you can repair the holes.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Kill people. For every life you take, one hole shall be filled,¡± the tree elder calmly answered.


    Mu Yu¡¯s facial muscles stiffened.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    <strong><em>Aftermath of the Ordeal</em></strong>


    There were lots of things going through Mu Yu¡¯s head after he left the elemental demons¡¯ hideout. He wasn¡¯t sure if he genuinely liked the punctured present, especially when thinking about how to fix the holes. He could just have left it as it was; however, its potential would be capped as a consequence. In turn, his spiritual herb n was a bust. The wood demons couldn¡¯t bear to see him go ¨C because he was taking the wood spirit, needless to say.


    After Mu Yu flew off, the wood demons activated the formations again. The wood demons outside could continue luring trespassers away if needed be.


    Bai Lang¡¯s team stopped above Mount Crouching Dragon. ¡°Is everyone all right?¡±


    It was a pointless question. Many of the cultivators present were still dripping blood, unconscious or unable to support their own weight. They had to stay in the air in case they were ensnared in the trap again. Had Cheng Yan not notified them when the formation was dismantled, they¡¯d be supper already.


    Mu Yu was already back before Bai Lang. In all fairness, the wood demons¡¯ hideout was within the forest. They were just led into believing it was far away owing to the formation.


    Mo Xiong asked, ¡°Senior Brother Bai Lang, who dismantled the flying restriction formation?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Bai Lang, of course. He¡¯s the most advanced cultivator here, stupid.¡±


    Bai Lang shook his head, brushing off the tant ttery. His team never fell to any ambushes, but it was true they couldn¡¯t fly, either. Like the other teams, his team was just as ignorant.


    ¡°I cut down a bizarre tree that released a tremendous volume of spiritual energy after I cut it. I believe the tree was the cause of the restriction,¡± proimed Ju Wenxing.


    The ignorant thanked Ju Wenxing sincerely for a deed he never did. Mu Yu shot Ju Wenxing a re for an understandable reason. Yet, Ju Wenxing shook his head as if he was expressing regret. ¡°I was merely lucky enough to bump into the tree. Had I found it sooner, I, perhaps, could¡¯ve saved a few more lives. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The ignorant shared their thoughts tofort Ju Wenxing.


    Ju Wenxing went with the fib when Bai Lang denied his involvement so that he could try and get ahead of Bai Lang, who had also been considered superior to him.


    Mu Yu wanted to throw a shoe at Ju Wenxing¡¯s face for robbing all of his credit but had to swallow the bitter pill.


    ¡°Hmph, every team must¡¯ve suffered losses in this rash operation. We¡¯ve lost eleven people in total. We entered the forest before getting a grasp on the terrain. Nobody found elemental demons, but we sure had hordes of fiends ughtering our forces. This failure is clearly the result of an error of judgement!¡± assertedMo Xiong, upset over the death of his junior and suspecting the mission since their chances of survival would¡¯ve been markedly higher if everyone stuck together.


    Ju Wenxing: ¡°What sort of nonsense are you spouting? Did you just question our elders¡¯ decision? We came here to search for elemental demons. We expected to run into them. Their sacrifices were not in vain. They will go down in history. They shouldn¡¯t be leveraged to cast me!¡±


    Mo Xiong grinned sarcastically. ¡°Oh, really? Your two teams are the only two without any deaths because you two have Golden Core Realm cultivators. Search for elemental demons, you say? Where did you find one?¡±


    Despite Mo Xiong hitting the nail on the head, Ju Wenxing adamantly disputed, ¡°So what if we didn¡¯t encounter any? Is it our fault their skills werecking? The mission was a training experience for the future. How are you going tobat them in the future if this is enough to break you?¡±


    Some concurred with Ju Wenxing since he wasn¡¯t wrong per se. Still, there were bitter feelings among those who lost their siblings, especially because Green Pine Sect provided inurate intelligence. Further, the signals they were supplied with were useless. Last but not least, Green Pine Sect made the call to arms. They wouldn¡¯t be there if they weren¡¯t called.


    Bai Lang finally spoke up. ¡°Forget about it, Brother Wenxing. We can¡¯t absolve our fault in this matter. Can I confirm again if you only encountered fiends and no elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°We came across wood element demons.¡± Hao Yingjun¡¯s small group didn¡¯t speak up until then out of guilt as they left Cheng Yan behind to escape despite it being the right call under those circumstances.


    ¡°Your team spotted them?¡± Ju Wenxing ran his gaze over fearless Hao Yingjun, who made eye contact head on. Ju Wenxing then queried, ¡°Howe nobody in your team is hurt?¡±


    ¡°Hang on. Why does it sound as though you¡¯re hoping everyone got hurt?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, had their team¡¯s Cheng Yan not came to our aid and ughtered the fiends with his Golden Core Realm cultivation, we¡¯d be history,¡± added Mo Xiong, sick of Ju Wenxing¡¯s unequivocal shamelessness.


    ¡°Cheng Yan? Who¡¯s that? Golden Core Realm?¡± Ju Wenxing swept his eyes over the team of five. He recognised Hao Yingjun, Xue¡¯er, Gu Yitian, Hong Yan and Mu Yu. None of them were Golden Core Realm cultivators. Finally, he looked to Cheng Yan, who was gazing into the distance and zoned out.


    Mo Xiong pointed to Cheng Yan and, in a grateful tone, stated, ¡°He is Cheng Yan from Dustfallen Sect. He has always kept a low profile and rescued us. I bet you never imagined that happening.¡±


    All eyes were instantly trained on Cheng Yan. It was still hard for them to believe he was a Golden Core Realm cultivator at his age.


    ¡°First Brother, we need to head back,¡± Mu Yu reminded.


    Cheng Yan patted Mu Yu on the shoulder. ¡°You should hurry and report back to your sects. Let them decide what the next course of action. You can also put your fellow siblings to rest.¡±


    Bai Lang gave Cheng Yan a palm and fist salute. ¡°You are absolutely right. Since you were directly involved with the rescue, you must know a fair bit. How about sharing what you found out so that we can prepare for the future?¡±


    Cheng Yan reciprocated the salute as his eyes met with Qing Mei, who was behind Bai Lang. His concern for his shifu constantly reminded him he needed to hurry back to Mount Dustfallen. In the end, he averted his gaze and replied, ¡°You know what I know. There is nothing I have to hide.¡±


    Qing Mei could tell Cheng Yan was deliberately avoiding her but unsure why all of a sudden. Neither of them did anything wrong. Fate just wasn¡¯t so kind to them.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    <strong><em>Moyun Mountain¡¯s Primordial Infant Realm Cultivator</em></strong>


    Everyone reported back to their respective sects.


    Eyes on the orange clouds, Cheng Yan asked, ¡°You were the one who dismantled the formation, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe Ju Wenxing could shamelessly im all the credit.¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t mention it, though. He got a freebie this time. Shifu always told us to maintain a low profile. You sessfully did so this time, but I didn¡¯t.¡±


    After hearing the story from the tree elder, Mu Yu questioned how Cheng Yan crossed the dangerous mountain range as a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Mu Yu, therefore, inquired, ¡°First Brother, is Shifu at Golden Core Realm?¡±


    ¡°Shifu suffered injuries he can¡¯ treat outside the mountain, so yes.¡±


    ¡°I was told Golden Core Realm cultivators can¡¯t cross the mountain where high-level fiend beasts roam. How did you enter Moyun Mountains?¡±


    ¡°You have to bear in mind Shifu was once an incredible cultivator. I was young at the time, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to how advanced he was. Having said that, even if he was injured, those at his level have knowledge, experience and magical treasures.¡± Chen Yan paused before resuming, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to handle fiend beasts. I¡¯m more worried about the individual you told me about. I can¡¯tprehend how he located Shifu because outsiders don¡¯t know he came here.¡±


    Mu Yu figured Cheng Yan, an assumed former resident of Third Heaven Continent, knew a thing or two about the outside world. ¡°Have you heard of Celestial Prison?¡±


    Cheng Yan mused over the question before answering, ¡°I think I heard Shifu mention it way back then. I don¡¯t really have much of a recollection. Why the sudden question?¡±


    Though there were plenty of other uncertainties, the fact that the youth in red mentioned Celestial Prison and Cheng Yan recognised the name suggested the tree elder wasn¡¯t just making things up. Mu Yu was also hung up over how he¡¯d liberate the inhabitants of Celestial Prison from their doom if he couldn¡¯t even defeat the youth in red alone.


    ¡°First Brother, have you never had any suspicions about me in spite of my ability to control wood? Why is it never seemed to have bothered you?¡± questioned Mu Yu, never recalling Cheng Yan ever discriminating him and doing the reverse.


    Tone nonchnt, Cheng Yan replied, ¡°Suspect you of what? Your connection to elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°Surely you know a thing or two about my ability.¡±


    Based on the look in Mu Yu¡¯s eyes, Cheng Yan figured his junior wouldn¡¯t be able to put it aside unless he exined. ¡°There¡¯s a legend that originates from the world of cultivation beyond Moyun Mountains. It ims there will be five individuals with the gift of humans and abilities of elemental demons who will decide the fate of the situation between the two races. The majority of cultivators are afraid the elemental demons will manipte the five into annihting humanity. ordingly, they are being hunted.


    ¡°The smaller poption choose to trust they will join hands with humans. Shifu believes you will make the right decision. For that reason, he strives to develop your perception of value so that you will be able to face your conscience. By the same ount, I have chosen to trust you.


    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s a legend. We need only to focus on carrying ourselves in a manner that allows us to answer to ourselves. Shifu told Uncle An and me about on the day he brought you back. Shifu has always had his reasons for everything he does. All you have to do is ensure you don¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Mu Yu had no choice but to believe the legend after hearing Cheng Yan tell the same one.


    ¡°Do Lan Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan know about my ability?¡±


    ¡°No. The fewer people who know, the better. The ability is one abhorred and liked, so it¡¯s only right it¡¯s kept a secret. If you can hide it from those closest to you, outsiders won¡¯t know about it. If you were graded on it, you¡¯d have failed multiple times because I saw you entering trees on numerous asions. In the first few months you joined us, Kongkong and Miaomiao took you out to assault a bee nest. Your face was swollen severely, yet you were fine by supper time. The two were too young to notice, but do you think others don¡¯t?¡±


    Mu Yu chuckled awkwardly. Cheng Yan happened to be the only one who saw his tragic appearance. Kongkong and Miaomiao, who were looking forward toughing at Mu Yu, were amazed when Mu Yu returned without any blemishes.


    The sun was bidding farewell and departing from the stage for the day.


    Cheng Yan stopped in his tracks. In front of Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo was Qing Mei, who had been waiting for them. She was hoping to attain an answer from Cheng Yan in regards to the sudden change in his attitude as of recent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait up ahead for you, First Brother.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know how Cheng Yan intended to exin himself and neither was he interested in knowing. Mu Yu thought he resembled a third party trying to get in between them as well as Lan Ling¡¯er and Lie Shang.


    ***


    The back of Green Pine Sect was a forbidden area where Daoist Qing Song cultivated by himself.


    Daoist Qing Song stretched his limbs out. As the sensation of potent spiritual energy coursed through his body, he belted toward the sky, driving spiritual energy up to the clouds along with his voice, parting the clouds to reveal the scorching rays behind them. The inhabitants of Green Pine Sect looked over to the ce upon detecting the spiritual energy.


    Realising their patriarch had made history as the first cultivator of Moyun Mountains to ascend to Primordial Infant Realm, Green Pine Sect¡¯s members dropped to theirs knees and bowed ecstatically, crying, ¡°Patriarch has ascended to Primordial Infant Realm.¡±


    Up until then, Daoist Jiuhua and Daoist Qing Song discussed things pertinent to the world of cultivation together before enacting any policies as they were closely matched in terms of cultivation. Since Daoist Qing Song had ascended to Primordial Infant Realm, he obtained authority as the overlord of the world of cultivation.


    The disciples of Green Pine Sect cheered as they waited for Daoist Qing Song to emerge and announce the jubnt news. Little did they know their venerated patriarch was kneeling to the youth in red as if he was bowing to a deity. ¡°Thank you for helping me ascend to Primordial Infant Realm.¡±


    After ascending, Daoist Qing Song finally realised theck of spiritual energy limited his progress. Despite his newfound power, he still didn¡¯t have any confidence he could hold a candle to the youth. He fathomed Green Pine Sect was worthless to the youth.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song rose to his feet and ced his arms by his sides the way servants did.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the spiritual energy crystals I brought into Celestial Prison and expended so much spiritual qi, you would never have ascended,¡± stated the youth, sweeping his gaze over the mountain of empty spiritual energy crystals.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song also learnt the true purpose of Moyun Mountains from the youth.


    The youth¡¯s eyes flickered red. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you for your gratitude. I have a job for you.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song genuflected. ¡°I am at your service.¡±


    ¡°We need to deal with something first.¡±


    ¡°What might that be?¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ***


    Neither Mu Yu nor Cheng Yan exchanged a word for the rest of the journey. Though Cheng Yan lookedposed, the mncholic mood was obvious.


    The duo soon sighted light from Mount Dustfallen. They rushed through the night without breaks to warn their shifu as soon as possible. Uponnding, Uncle An weed them.


    ¡°Uncle An, where is Shifu?¡± hastily inquired Mu Yu.


    Ordinarily, everyone would be up to train at that hour, while Feng Haochen would be in the garden, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    Uncle An looked perturbed. ¡°Didn¡¯t he go with you? Where is he?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    <strong><em>Moyun Mountain¡¯s Primordial Infant Realm Cultivator</em></strong>


    Time seemed to go by extremely slow that day on Mount Dustfallen. There was no life despite it almost being time for the sun to turn in. The wind was dead. Nobody trained. Instead, they sat on the rocks half way up the mountain and spaced out. They hoped Feng Haochen would appear before them, y with the whiny twins and prepare supper for them. Sadly, all they saw were birds fly past.


    Mu Yu hopped off a rock. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er grabbed Mu Yu¡¯s arm and added, ¡°Wait for Uncle An toe back.¡±


    Feng Haochen said he was heading straight back to Mount Dustfallen after the tournament concluded, yet Mu Yu and Cheng Yan returned first. That was not to mention there was no news of Feng Haochen whatsoever. He was never the type to vanish without a word. There were too many coincidences forfort. To say they were worried sick was an understatement. Usually, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about him, but it was a different story with the youth in red snooping around.


    Xiang Nan, who was equally worried, tried to keep everyone calm. ¡°First Brother and Uncle An should be back soon. Be patient.¡±


    All of Dustfallen Sect was informed the youth in red was after Feng Haochen to everyone but Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s astonishment.


    The twins weren¡¯t mucking around for a change. Kongkong drawing on the ground with a stick, yet staring at the sky, asked, ¡°Miaomiao, Shifu will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°For sure. Shifu is no weakling,¡± replied Miaomiao.


    Mu Yu med himself for not escorting Feng Haochen back with Cheng Yan ¨C not that he was certain the three of them could stop the youth. It would¡¯ve been better than sitting around wondering ¡°what if,¡± nheless.


    Kongkong jumped to his feet. ¡°First Brother is back!¡±


    The others got up to wee Cheng Yan back. Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Any news?¡±


    Cheng Yan, fatigued, shook his head. ¡°I asked Green Pine Sect, and they told me he wasn¡¯t there. He¡¯s not at the academy, either. I do have bad news, though.¡±


    Mu Yu sat back down on the rock. ¡°What¡¯s worse than Shifu¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Qing Song has ascended to Primordial Infant Realm. They¡¯ll be holding a celebration in one month¡¯s time and have sent invitations out to every sect. They also want to discuss the n to wipe out the elemental demons at Mount Crouching Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Are the other sects willing to participate after their tragic lossesst time?¡± queried Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°They can¡¯t say no even they want to when he¡¯s Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Every patriarch must now bow to him, but it¡¯s no longer out of formality. As a matter of fact, they might even have to kneel without being allowed toined,¡± answered Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu had no clues to start deciphering the youth¡¯s goal in helping Daoist Qing Song ascend. He knew the cost was big, but what would be worth the cost?


    Xiang Nan questioned, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide after uncle Anes back. I only scoured for information in the shadows. I didn¡¯t ask anything¡­¡±


    They all knew Cheng Yan¡¯s abrupt stop implied they wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything if the youth had subdued Feng Haochen. Maybe he was in Green Pine Sect¡¯s prison? They weren¡¯t going to break in, obviously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go train.¡± Mu Yu flew up to the mountain.


    It was sad to realise Mu Yu¡¯s enthusiasm would be for naught no matter how much he started training. He was still a canoe, while the enemies were still a tidal wave that¡¯d crush him effortlessly.


    There was still noughter on Mount Dustfallen in the following days. Uncle An made a trip back daily before leaving to investigate with Cheng Yan, while the others trained. The only booming news was Daoist Qing Song¡¯s ascension.


    Despite Mu Yu training at Dustfallen Precipice tirelessly, his cultivation didn¡¯t improve. There was no way he could trick Dustfallen Mental Cultivation and convince it he wasn¡¯t distracted. His swordy was disoriented, as well. No amount of potential couldpensate for thepulsory progress variables.


    Mu Yu split his sword and cloned himself, one clone brandishing one sword. The two exchanged sword strikes, sting spiritual qi each time they shed and swirling the leaves of the old tree at Dustfallen Precipice. Out of the blue, a red flying sword fired a flurry of red rays at Mu Yu¡¯s clone, driving him back.


    ¡°I want to fight,¡± dered Lan Ling¡¯er, lightlynding before Mu Yu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er imbued energy into her sword, Clear Ice, turning it red and as hot as a me quite contrarily to its name. Mu Yu split his sword again and advanced.


    Using ¡°Falling Shadow Destruction¡±, Lan Ling¡¯er shot her sword clone up. Sword qi bloomed with the sword as the epicentre. Her single sword split into nine swords, shattering all of Mu Yu¡¯s sword clones in the sky. Mu Yu pivoted around and speared his sword tip toward her. She slipped the straight attack and redirected his thrust with the tip of her sword stealthily, demonstrating power and flexibility.


    Dustfallen¡¯s nine swordy techniques would be executed differently depending on who the wielder was. Their state of mind determined the style they espoused.


    Mu Yu realised he wasn¡¯t the only one fretting when he saw Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s furrowed eyebrows. If all of them were panic-stricken, there wouldn¡¯t be anybody they could trust to make rational decisions. Thus, he took a big breath and talked himself into calming down, reducing his clone¡¯s vibration.


    At times, one swordsman, one sword, one mind andplex swordy could also be simplistic.


    Mu Yu imbued his sword with lively green energy. Lan Ling¡¯er poised her red sword in front of her torso and stopped Mu Yu¡¯s strike, trapping his within her red glow. Mu Yu thenunched a quick session of sword strikes to prate through her red barrier and hit her with a string of strikes.


    Lan Ling¡¯er propelled herself off the ground. Mu Yu¡¯s sword clone blew up the ground, kicking up a tornado of dust and rocks as the two disengaged. The two charged the other at the same time. Their spiritual energy reverberated throughout all of Dustfallen Precipice as the two shed. Once the dust settled, Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s sword was barely centimetres away from Mu Yu¡¯s chest, while he had her sword at her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Shifu,¡± cried Lan Ling¡¯er, throwing her sword down and throwing herself into Mu Yu¡¯s arms to weep.


    Mu Yu erased his sword clones and gave Lan Ling¡¯er a hug. Though he was just as sad, he needed to stay strong if the others were going to crumble.


    Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s mind was a mess, while Mu Yu¡¯s was as calm as still water.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    <strong><em>Celebration</em></strong>


    A month went by but no news of Feng Haochen came. Instead, Green Pine Sect¡¯s invitation arrived at their door. Today was the Daoist Qing Song¡¯s ascension celebration. Cheng Yan went to attend on behalf of their sect alone under the orders of Uncle An, who had the highest authority in Feng Haochen¡¯s absence.


    Mu Yu decided to disobey orders and sneak after Cheng Yan when Uncle An wasn¡¯t paying attention. Mu Yu believed he knew Green Pine Sect well enough to have a good chance of finding Feng Haochen from the shadows. He ascended to Foundation Establishment Realm¡¯s Fifth Layer in the single month, which was fast progress, but there was still a gap.


    Due to the difference in speed between Cheng Yan and Mu Yu, the celebration hadmenced by the time Mu Yu arrived. Mu Yu furtively searched the trees and found a position to overwatch the za from the tallest tree.


    Green Pine Sect erected a majestic and tall tform, embellished with dragon and phoenix patterns. The four Golden Core Realm Eight Layer elders, who held high authority in the sect and demanded as much respect as other sects¡¯ patriarchs, stood at the four corners on the tform. Ever since bing members of Green Pine Sect, they spent their days training in private; it was an honour to see the four of them together on the tform. They were dressed in white from head to toe to match their hair colour. Wearing stern looks, they monitored those below the tform.


    Two of the elders were Daoist Qing Song¡¯s uncles, namely Qing Yuan and Qing Yu. Qing Yuan and Qing Yu were erstwhile elders of Green Tiger Sect, the very sect Daoist Qing Song joined as a child. Apparently, Daoist Qing Song¡¯s shifu decided to pass leadership of the sect to his ordinary son instead of Daoist Qing Song. Daoist Qing Song, therefore, didn¡¯t see any hope in staying there. To top it off, the new patriarch was jealous of Daoist Qing Song¡¯s aptitude, so he constantly tried to harm Daoist Qing Song. As such, Daoist Qing Song bid the sect farewell to establish Green Pine Sect.


    Qing Yuan and Qing Yu were alienated after Daoist Qing Song departed,pelling them to join Daoist Qing Song. In turn, Daoist Qing Song granted them authority as Green Pine Sect¡¯s two most senior elders. As for Green Tiger Sect, the new patriarch eventually ran it into the ground under his underwhelming leadership. He resorted to begging Daoist Qing Song for help. Daoist Qing Song brought Green Tiger Sect under Green Pine Sect¡¯s banner. Hence, Green Tiger Sect was no more thereafter.


    The other two elders were rogue cultivators and named Guan Chang and Zhi Shi. The two were former undefeated troublemakers until they met their match at Daoist Qing Song¡¯s hands. The rest was history.


    Those beneath the tform were patriarchs and elders from various sects quietly waiting to see the new and improved Daoist Qing Song. Needless to say, Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples were also there, sporting their proud smiles ¨C save for Xiaohu, who was still bitter about his loss to Mu Yu.


    When Daoist Qing Song showed up, his imposing aura was akin to a boulder dropping on everyone, suffocating them. He zipped through the sky and appeared blindingly bright. Every step he took on his way over sent ripples through the air. Daoist Qing Song stood in between the four elders with his hands behind his back, intentionally assuming a proud posture. Perhaps he intended to change the world of cultivation.


    Every other sect¡¯s patriarchs and elders went down on their knees, silver beads collected above their eyebrows. The four elders on the tform went down on their knees in unison and rapturously kowtowed with both hands up to the sky. ¡°Wee, Patriarch!¡±


    Daoist Qing Song flicked his sleeve. Without raising his voice, he dered, ¡°Rise.¡± Daoist He swept his gaze over everyone present, then asked, ¡°Two patriarchs are absent. Is that their way of expressing their refusal to acknowledge me?¡±


    Cheng Yan gave Daoist Qing Song a palm and fist salute. ¡°My shifu has been cultivating in seclusion for some time. Please forgive him for not being able to make it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Feng Haochen has never been one to vie for anything, so I can understand his absence. Why is Reverend Jiuhua absent, though?¡±


    Mu Yu perceived Daoist Qing Song¡¯s response as, ¡°I know he can¡¯te, so I¡¯m not surprised.¡± It would exin why he let Dustfallen Sect off the hook, yet took issue with Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s absence.


    It was assumed Reverend Jiuhua was bitter Daoist Qing Song had ascended to Primordial Infant Realm, and the former was unwilling to show acquiescence. It was crazy for Reverend Jiuhua to pull a no-show as Daoist Qing Song could¡¯ve crushed the entire sect if thetter took offence. Nobody could rationalise Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s behaviour.


    ¡°Elder Qing Song, my shifu is held up with work. He will personally visit to congratte you once he has wrapped up,¡± exined Ju Wenxnig, unnerved.


    ¡°I shall be waiting to receive him.¡± The corner of Daoist Qing Song¡¯s lips tugged up subtly at the sight of dreame true; he had epted bing a servant to the youth, reasoning it was just the price to pay.


    ¡°Patriarch, Qing Yu wishes to speak.¡±


    ¡°The four of you need not stand on ceremony. You are my seniors and contributed to Green Pine Sect¡¯s establishment. Now that I have ascended to Primordial Infant Realm, I will help you smash through your teaus, which will also benefit the sect. Qing Yu, you are my uncle in terms of martial arts seniority. Please speak freely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch,¡± responded the four elders.


    Qing Yu stood up and opined, ¡°Patriarch, all patriarchs are gathered here today. Since you are now a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, why not have the other sects merge with Green Pine Sect? That would end the under-the-table back and forth battles that have been taking ce. They would not dare to defy you.¡±


    That always was Daoist Qing Song¡¯s ambition. With his new standing, nobody could stand in his way once he united the world of cultivation. His every word would be an irrefutablemand. He was pro-revolution. As the new monarch, Daoist Qing Song was obligated to think about his people.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    <strong><em>Daoist Qing Song¡¯s Ambition</em></strong>


    The disturbing part of Daoist Qing Song¡¯s following speech was he didn¡¯t seem to have any intent of fighting the elemental demons when, presumably, he could exterminate them.


    ¡°Since you are all present today, we must discuss the issue concerning elemental demons at Mount Crouching Dragon. It was heartbreaking to hear young disciples, who had yet to fulfil their potential, sacrifice their lives in the operation.


    ¡°I have been deliberating what caused the tragic turn of events. Was it ourck of knowledge on elemental demons? How do we take them out in one fell swoop? Can we triumph against them when we are so divided at the moment?


    ¡°I analysed the cultivation of disciples who were hurt or lost in the operation and realised that they were gifted but lost their lives before realising their maximum potential. As you can see, their training was insufficient. Theycked the capacity to adapt to danger. Why were some sects¡¯ disciples unharmed, while others were helplessly wiped out? The answer is the training and education of each sect varies.


    ¡°If every disciple received the same education and training, they will not be in disarray when danger strikes. Up until now, every sect has been fighting on and under the surface. My heart has always bled over the fact. After the tragic operation, I realised we must be united if we are to have a chance against the elemental demons.


    ¡°Humankind¡¯s resistance of setting aside prejudice toward other sects and ulterior motives has continued to hamper our fighting power. If there are no longer differences due to sects and we help each other, I believe we can exterminate the elemental demons.


    ¡°With so many sects among us, we hold varying opinions. Consequently, it is impossible for everyone to pull in one direction. I have always tried to lead the world of cultivation using the best system for developing my disciples. All of our disciples can live up to their cultivation. I have always wanted to rmend my system to everyone. Regrettably, it was not weed in the past. If all of your disciples were aspetent as our disciples, we are guaranteed to eventually obliterate the elemental demons!¡±


    To show respect to Daoist Qing Song as a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, Daoist Wu Yan changed Daoist Qing Song¡¯s title when he inquired, ¡°Lord Qing Song, what is your point?¡±


    ¡°I will establish Green Pine Alliance, and I hope you will send all of your disciples to said academy. I will mentor them based on a unified system to ensure they grow into cultivators capable ofbatting the elemental demons. I do not see room for questioning my abilities. I guarantee I will train all of your disciples into excellent cultivators.¡±


    Daoist Boyang: ¡°Lord Qing Song, what happens to our sects, then?¡±


    ¡°Does it still elude you? We need someone with the wisdom to unite everyone to defeat the elemental demons. There is no need for other sects until the elemental demons are finished,¡± condescendingly belted Qing Yu.


    Without a shadow of doubt, Daoist Qing Song was subtly trying to dere sovereignty and seize all power for himself. Given his argument, would he still bother ending the elemental demons to return the various sects their disciples? In other words, he nned to sit on it until all other sects were wiped out. Naturally, Green Pine Sect could legitimise their sovereignty after.


    Mu Yu was downtrodden. It dawned on him that Daoist Qing Song merely wanted to pursue his own agenda after ascending instead of fighting the elemental demons.


    ¡°Mull over it for the next month. I will personally visit you in a month to discuss it.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song hammered everyone with another burst of his aura to assert his authority again, forcing everyone to their knees. Clearly, there was no room for negotiation. The takeover was inevitable.


    Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples had their heads held high. In a sovereign state, they were the imperial family¡¯s rtives, while the other sects were but the children of ministers in the imperial court. Not a single sect was happy to imagine their fruits ofbour being buried.


    Daoist Qing Song could¡¯ve just outright demanded a handover instead of leveraging the elemental demons¡¯ extermination. He did what he did to legitimise his takeover. It was the same concept as rebels crying, ¡°In the name of¡­¡± for a call of arms. In addition, he could eliminate sects on justifiable grounds should they object to the idea of joining him. All in all, it granted him the same degree of authority as if he took over using force, but it came without the bad reputation that would follow


    ¡°If I refuse?¡±


    The bold statement came as a shock for everyone at Green Pine Sect.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Qing Song, apologies for beingte to your party.¡±


    The owner of the familiar and booming voice was none other than Reverend Jiuhua. His energy and Daoist Qing Song¡¯s were so closely matched that it was difficult to discern who was superior. That proved Reverend Jiuhua had also ascended to Primordial Infant Realm!


    The confrontation between the two strongest cultivators present stressed attendees. While Mu Yu was brooding over how Reverend Jiuhua ascended, Daoist Qing Song was trying to sort out his confusion.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    <strong><em>Two Primordial Infant Realm Cultivators</em></strong>


    ¡°Hahaha, how are you doing, Brother Jiuhua?¡± greeted Daoist Qing Song, suppressing his seething rage.


    Daoist Qing Song could no longer guarantee he could off Reverend Jiuhua, resulting in him struggling to find a way to bury his ambition he just brazenly revealed.


    Daoist Qing Song pressed down on Reverend Jiuhua with his spiritual energy as a means of ascertaining thetter¡¯s strength. Reverend Jiuhua maintained his smile as he returned the favour. Their exchanged gusted up a tornado and darkened the sky. The tornado took detours around them and went to the audience, instead, forcing the audience to step back and try to find their bnce. The short burst calmed down, and the dark clouds cleared out as abruptly as it started. The two cultivators were still seen with their smiles, undisturbed.


    ¡°Hahaha, you are still in good health and energetic as always, Brother Qing Song.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same for you.¡±


    The confrontation ended in a draw. Those who perceived Reverend Jiuhua to be their saviour were d he could rival Daoist Qing Song for it meant there was someone who could stop Daoist Qing Song¡¯s ambitions. The two biggest sects never harmed other sects, and it seemed the status quo was protected. However, they failed to ount for the fact that other sects were safe until then because all patriarchs were Golden Core Realm cultivators. To conquer any other sect would¡¯ve required a hefty investment. Since there were two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators, there were two who could easily wipe out the others, however.


    ¡°Brother Qing Song, I just heard you intended to establish Green Pine Alliance tobat the elemental demons. I think it¡¯s a decent idea. Having said that, my education methods are also unique. By that ount, I also n to establish Jiuhua Alliance with the intention of recruiting all young disciples to train them. How about we see who produces better disciples?¡±


    Wrong the audience was. The situation merely went from one kingdom to two kingdoms; they were still in despair as the consequence of the oue was identical.


    ¡°Since we are both doing this for the greater good, I presume nobody else has any objections? You can weigh your options out and give us your answer in a month¡¯s time. How does that sound?¡± Daoist Qing Song proposed.


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s source of confidence was the youth in red. The youth in red could definitely massacre Jiuhua Sect. Then, there would be only one option left for everyone.


    Daoist Qing Song knew Reverend Jiuuha had to have had someone¡¯s aid to have ascended, but he decided not to expose thetter yet. For all Daoist Qing Song knew, Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s helper could be watching from nearby. Daoist Qing Song presumed Reverend Jiuhua was aware of the necessity of a third-party intervention. To hide his presence, Daoist Qing Song reasoned the youth would take it upon himself to get rid of Reverend Jiuhua.


    Smiling, Reverend Jiuahua expressed, ¡°I agree with Brother Qing Song¡¯s proposal.¡±


    Mu Yu wanted no part in the affair as he was focused on rescuing his shifu. Why bother quarrelling andpeting if all life in Celestial Prison would be wiped out in a decade? Their spat wasn¡¯t going to change that fact. If there was something worth investing his time in, it would be trying to verify if Tian Ran was the one secretly helping Reverend Jiuhua. Reasoning the youth in red wouldn¡¯t do something that¡¯d conflict with his agenda, Mu Yu believed Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s helper had to be Tian Ran, although he wasn¡¯t convinced Tian Ran purely wanted to help Reverend Jiuhua. She hadn¡¯t proved herself a prudent individual yet, after all.


    Mu Yu: <em>If you captured my shifu, I¡¯ll find him. That guy should also be where my shifu is.</em>


    Mu Yu waited for Daoist Qing Song to leave so that he could tail thetter, hoping the daoist would lead him to his shifu. His shifu was likely held captive somewhere secretive, and it was ludicrous to search the entire mountain for said location. He wasn¡¯t an earth user, so there was no express method for him.


    The celebration went on as scheduled, except Reverend Jiuhua also benefited from the same honour as Daoist Qing Song. The two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators suppressed their bloodlust to carry on with their charades. The celebrationsted the entire day and consisted of a variety of ceremonies. Gifts and a sumptuous banquet were a given. The guests had to attend with their brows contracted and forced smiles due to their frustration and the dilemma toe.


    Once everyone had departed, Reverend Jiuhua said, ¡°I shall take my leave now, Brother Qing Song.¡±


    ¡°Stay safe, Brother Jiuhua.¡±


    After Reverend Jiuhua left with a scoff, Daoist Qing Song made his way back to his ce. Meanwhile, Mu Yu silently travelled from tree to tree.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    <strong><em>Shifu¡¯s Whereabouts</em></strong>


    Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t leak any energy as he walked. He restored more than ten years of youth to his appearance after he ascended. On his way to wherever he was heading, the disciples he passed by saluted him, and he acknowledged them with small nods. He crossed a small forest and turned the corner at a fake mountain. He entered a courtyard decorated with lush trees. Mu Yu was lying in wait in one of said trees ahead of Daoist Qing Song.


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s room was neat and tidy ¨C courtesy of the disciples who cleaned it daily. He flipped through ancient books at his table, frowning then and again and peering out the window every so often as he contemted. He couldn¡¯t find peace of mind after Reverend Jiuhua threw a wrench into his ns.


    ¡°Shifu, your disciple, Bai Lang, seeks an audience,¡± announced Bai Lang, after three knocks on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Bai Lang hurried over and kowtowed after entering. ¡°Shifu, did you ask for me?¡±


    Daoist Qing Song shut his book and looked up with a stern expression. ¡°Bai Lang, what happened with the job I assigned you?¡±


    Bai Lai shook his head, disappointed in himself, and answered, ¡°Shifu, everything is going ording to n, but there is no progress on Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Now that Reverend Jiuahua has ascended somehow, I am helpless.¡±


    ¡°Continue with Sword Shadow Dust Gale. As for Reverend Jiuahua, leave him to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shifu.¡± After he sorted out his hesitation, Bai Lang inquired, ¡°Shifu, I know how incredible you are now, but I do not think Reverend Jiuhua is easy picking. Are you conf-¡±


    ¡°I am. As for Green Pine Alliance, I need you to make some preparations. Although Jiuhua Sect has decided to interfere, our goal remains the same. We must have absolute control of the world of cultivation,¡± responded Daoist Qing Song, determined in body and soul.


    Bai Lang found motivation and hope from Daoist Qing Song¡¯s gaze. man he followed from a young age would eventually have to retire. Once Daoist Qing Song retired, he would be the elder¡¯s sessor. ¡°What specifically do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Visit every sect with Qing Yu and Qing Yuan. Convince them to join Green Pine Alliance. Whether you lobby or threaten them is inconsequential.¡±


    ¡°I will not let you down,¡± assured Bai Lang, ted he had two elders personally joining, since it would make things drastically simpler.


    ¡°Go now.¡±


    Bai Lang shut the door behind him.


    A disciple delivered a basin of water to Daoist Qing Song¡¯s room a whileter. Daoist Qing Song went to sit on his bed. The disciple helped Daoist Qing Song remove his footwear and wash his feet.


    Qing Mei entered the room and strolled over to sit next to her father. Daoist Qing Song looked pitifully and worried at his daughter as her appearance reminded him of the youth in red.


    Qing Mei chewed on her words for a while before she articted, ¡°Father, I have something to tell you¡­ I¡­ have someone I like.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song was stunned for a second. After rposing himself, he asked, ¡°Who? When?¡±


    Qing Mei pursed her lips. ¡°His name is Cheng Yan. He is a disciple of Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect? The one who came as their representative?¡± asked Daoist Qing Song, displeased.


    Qing Mei nodded. ¡°Father, I know what you are thinking. Do not underestimate him. He is actually exceptionally talented. The world of cultivation is yours now. He will also take orders from you in the future. Please do not object.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song let out a heavy breath. ¡°Mei¡¯er, you can¡¯t be with him. The situation is vtile at the moment. I don¡¯t want any misfortune to befall you.¡±


    ¡°Why? He was already a Golden Core Realm cultivator before the age of twenty. Is that level of aptitude not good enough?¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot. Did you say he reached Golden Core Realm before the age of twenty?¡±


    Daoist Qing Song¡¯s remark worried Mu Yu because it sounded as though the former knew something.


    ¡°Mm. He is talented and will not let me down. He can protect me.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, the only one who can protect you now is me,¡± corrected Daoist Qing Song, with a sigh.


    ¡°Hahaha, you can protect her?¡± Like a gust of wind, the youth in red appeared in the room.


    Daoist Qing Song jumped to his feet, ghastly pale.


    Qing Mei brayed, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into my father¡¯s room?!¡±


    ¡°Qing Mei, don¡¯t be rude. Leave now. He is my invited guest.¡± Daoist Qing Song waved a hand.


    The disciple carried the basin out. Qing Mei hesitated before reluctantly leaving. Once they were gone, Daoist Qing Song knelt down and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master. Please forgive your servant¡¯s daughter¡¯s unruly behaviour.¡±


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song refused to rise, continuing to tremble on the ground. ¡°Your servant still has not found any news of Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Please punish him.¡±


    Mu Yu was d his shifu wasn¡¯t Green Pine Sect¡¯s captive, but that just meant he had to start looking for clues all over again.


    ¡°Hmph, get up and speak. I don¡¯t need a pandering servant. I need apetent servant. You have the most influence in Moyun Mountains, yet you don¡¯t have any leads on a single person?¡±


    Daoist Qing Song hurried to his feet. ¡°Master, your servant has delegated the job to Bai Lang. He is most informed when ites to the world of cultivation. Your servant believes he will have information soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. I need him brought to me <em>without a blemish</em> on him as soon as possible.¡±


    ording to Mu Yu, ¡°¡­ without a blemish¡­¡± referred to Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s secret, not the man himself.


    ¡°Master, Reverend Jiuhua has also ascended to Primordial Infant Realm. He must have somebody helping him. If he has someone supporting him, it will be difficult for me to rule to world of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what means you use. His supporter is also looking for Sword Shadow Dust Gale. If he finds the real Sword Shadow Dust Gale first, the consequences will be catastrophic. You won¡¯t even be able to protect yourself, let alone your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Your servant will do his best,¡± Daoist Qing Song replied, perspiration gathered on his ashen face.


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t worry about the individual backing Reverend Jiuhua; you¡¯re no match for him. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± The youth vanished without a trace right after he finished speaking.


    Daoist Qing Song let out a breath of relief.


    Mu Yu left the courtyard and revealed himself far away from Green Pine Sect. He looked back at Green Pine Sect, relieved his shifu was safe for the meantime.


    <em>Could Tian Ran have found Shifu and taken him away before the youth can harm him?</em>


    Mu Yu nned to visit Jiuhua Sect since all circumstantial evidence pointed to Tian Ran most probably being there. By no means was he a fan of Jiuhua Sect after all his encounters and squabbles with them. Nevertheless, they could¡¯ve been an ally.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    <strong><em>Scarlet Spring Night</em></strong>


    He made his way to the academy, which was only two hours away by air for him, to ask where Jiuhua Sect was located. Night had fallen by the time Mu Yu left Green Pine Sect, yet lights were still on. With that said, there were few people around.


    Mu Yu headed over to his sect¡¯s small courtyard. He crossed an arching door to reach an enormous za. The boulder at the centre of the vacant area gleamed faintly under the moonlight. Indeed, it was the boulder that decided a cultivator¡¯s fate. If nothing changed, however, it would no longer be necessary, as disciples would either be with Green Pine Sect or Jiuhua Sect.


    Mu Yu never regretted not revealing his real aptitude colour to others because he deemed his decision two years ago to be correct.


    Mu Yu crossed another set of doors to reach the grey-rank disciples¡¯ area. They were still awake at that hour. They were envious when they saw Mu Yu enter.


    Mu Yu rolled his fingers into fists. ¡°General Manager Xun, sorry!¡±


    Upon sensing Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy roiling, a middle-aged individual went over and asked, ¡°Young Master, which sect are you from? What orders do you have?¡±


    Mu Yu still remembered the General Manager Liu. He casually asked, ¡°Why have you still not turned in?¡±


    ¡°That is because Daoist Qing Song has ascended to Primordial Infant Realm. Young Master Xiaohu came here this evening. Whenever he is here, we have to stay up to wait on him. We have no say in it given who he is.¡±


    General Manager Liu wasn¡¯t dissatisfied since it was a chance for rewards and honour. Scratch that. If he was lucky enough, he could join Green Pine Sect.


    ¡°Xiaohu is also here? What is he doing here when his shifu is holding a celebration?¡±


    The way General Manager Liu frantically shook his head suggested he knew something but didn¡¯t dare to share. Mu Yu didn¡¯t try to force it out of him. Mu Yu headed off to his courtyard but noticed anotherrge door was open, through which he saw someone he hated seeing.


    Xiaohu strutted out smugly. Mu Yu chose to turn into a dark area to avoid a confrontation. Seeing Xiaohu walk toward the grey-rank disciples¡¯ area, he worried Xiaohu would harm them. Hence, he followed after Xiaohu.


    General Manager Liu didn¡¯t hesitate to grovel at Xiaohu¡¯s feet. ¡°Young Master, they are ready.¡±


    ¡°Show me,¡± cockily demanded Xiaohu, not even sparing General Manager Liu a nce.


    ¡°You three, hurry over here! This is Green Pine Sect¡¯s patriarch¡¯s disciple, the most prodigious young man, Xiaohu. Take good care of him.¡± General Manager Liu summoned three girls in their mid-teens over with a wave of his hands.


    The three fearful girls were all grey-rank disciples. They were growing into splendiddies. They showed reverence and hope when they saw Xiaohu. He scanned them from head to toe then nodded. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re an efficient worker unlike yourst general manager, refusing to do even this much. I¡¯ll be sure to reward you in the future. Take these spirit stones. That stubborn old man refused to bow to spirit stones, so I had him bow to the fiend beasts in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Thank you. General Manager Xun and I follow different principles. He is rigid and unyielding. He asked for it,¡± conveyed General Manager Liu, as he stored away the spirit stones.


    Xiaohu nced at one of the girl¡¯s bosom and gulped. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Xiaohu looped his arms around two of the girls¡¯ arms and led them to his room. He shut the door and lecherously demanded, ¡°Strip.¡±


    Two of the girls knew what was about to go down, so the two took it upon themselves to strip as they were ordered. Thest one put one foot behind the other until she was at the door. Xiaohu cackled and sauntered over to her. ¡°Stubborn, are we? I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please do not do this. Please.¡±


    Xiaohu easily outmuscled the girl and stripped her down. He picked her up and dumped her onto his bed. She screamed and pleaded, but nobody came to her rescue.


    Although Mu Yu couldn¡¯t see inside the room from the courtyard¡¯s ceiling, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what was transpiring. Xiaohu¡¯s shameless behaviour lit up a fire in Mu Yu. He sneaked in via the timber beam and armed himself with Shadow Splitter Sword. The existence of one whose shamelessness knew no bounds wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Suddenly, the window burst open and someone leapt in, extinguishing the candles with their spiritual energy, prompting Mu Yu to halt.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± thundered Xiaohu, getting out of bed without anything covering his body parts. Xiaohu¡¯s eyes had yet to adapt to the darkness, so he went to light up a candle, but he saw five gleaming des. He cried, ¡°What are y-¡±


    Xiaohu¡¯s speech turned to gurgles as he grabbed his throat with his eyes wide. He opened his mouth to speak, but blood gushed out instead. He wanted to retaliate, but his consciousness evaporated along with his blood until he fell on his back. Never again would he enjoy the privileges he was supposed to as the disciple of the most powerful man in Moyun Mountains.


    Mu Yu failed to keep up with the assant¡¯s strike. The individual jumped back out the window. Mu Yu gave chase to find out the motive behind the assassination. The courtyard was empty since all the disciples were at Green Pine Sect. Mu Yu chased the individual into another courtyard¡¯s blind spot. As soon as hended, he was sent backward from a blow to his chest. As the individual extended their hand toward his throat, he saw a pair of cold blue eyes.


    Mu Yu promptly shielded his throat and flew up on his sword to get out of the way. The individual didn¡¯t engage again, opting to flee instead. Mu Yu only saw darkness by the time he was back on his feet.


    ¡°Ah!¡± screamed the three girls.


    Nobody went to the three girls¡¯ aid because nobody would dare to invade Green Pine Sect¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    <strong><em>Cultivators or Tyrants?</em></strong>


    Someone died every day. Some died deaths nobody batted an eye at. Others causedmotions. Xiaohu¡¯s death violently stirred the world of cultivation. He was Daoist Qing Song¡¯s disciple and died at the academy Green Pine Sect ran. As such, Daoist Qing Song was humiliated. To add insult to injury, his celebration date became his disciple¡¯s funeral date.


    Incandescent, Daoist Qing Song demanded of the grey-rank disciples, ¡°Find out who did it! If you can¡¯t find the culprit, there¡¯s no reason to feed you!¡±


    Instead of feeling excited and honoured, the grey-rank disciples trembled on their knees. Had Daoist Qing Song not suppressed his energy, they¡¯d be crushed under its pressure.


    The grey-rank disciples had no clue why Xiaohu rocked up at the academy on Daoist Qing Song¡¯s celebration day, why he died naked on his bed and why his heart was missing. One of them just saw him lying in his own blood when they opened the door to his room for cleaning the day after.


    XIaohu had five deep w wounds on his necks. The scratches ripped his arteries open, and the trail of blood it spilt had dried. There was a hole where his heart was supposed to be sealed.


    When Daoist Qing Song arrived at noon, his aura froze the academy, overpowering the sun¡¯s warmth.


    After inspecting Xiaohu¡¯s corpse, Bai Lang solemnly reported, ¡°Shifu, it seems a fiend beast attacked Junior Brother judging from the w wounds and heart extraction action. However, ording to my investigations, there are no fiend beasts in the city. Theyck intelligence, so they cannot have been at the academy, let alone have sneaked pass so many people and went straight to Xiaohu¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a fiend beast, it was a cultivator. Why was Xiaohu at the academy yesterday?¡±


    Only General Manager Liu knew what Xiaohu was doing there. s, General Manager Liu was found suspended from a rope he looped around a beam in his room. It was said he took his own life for fear of a punishment worse than death.


    ¡°Junior Brother is known for his partying. Judging from his corpse, he must have slept with someonest night,¡± Bai Lang quietly answered.


    ¡°Where is the person he slept with?¡±


    Bai Lang shook his head. Nobody knew where the individual was. The grey-rank disciples were the only ones who knew; however, they were too scared to utter a word. If they wanted to question them, they¡¯d have to do it without Daoist Qing Song¡¯s presence. In truth, Mu Yu led the three girls out of the city and told them they couldn¡¯t go home or back to the academy because he knew they¡¯d die if they went either way.


    ¡°Shifu, there should be nobody who would dare to ost us at your current level. If there is, there would only be Jiuhua Sect. I just found out Reverend Jiuhua also stopped at the academyst night and left in the morning. Do you think h-¡±


    ¡°Reverend Jiuhua!¡±


    Though exasperated, Daoist Qing Song still had a functioning head on his shoulders. It would be ridiculous to use Reverend Jiuhua without any evidence. Plus, they couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of a sect taking their rage out on Xiaohu after yesterday¡¯s events.


    ¡°Whoever it was, I need evidence! Once I have evidence, I¡¯ll personally make him pay for killing my disciple!¡± belted Daoist Qing Song, voice echoing throughout the academy.


    Not a soul dared to raise their head.


    ***


    Mu Yu stopped at the foot of Jiuhua Sect¡¯s mountain because of a problem. Unlike Green Pine Sect, the bottom of the towering mountain was stone. The top was virescent vegetation. He couldn¡¯t go any closer to due to the energy barrier a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator erected. He spent half a day circling around the foot of the mountain to find an alternative way up but had to raise a white g in the end.


    By the time Mu Yu returned to the academy, Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples had put it under tight surveince. Entry via flying had been forbidden, and everyone had to register to enter.


    ¡°Do we really need to jump through all these hoops?¡±


    Mu Yu was going to return to Dustfallen Sect after spending the night at the academy. Sadly, he had to survive a rough interrogation. They gave him grief upon learning he was a disciple of Dustfallen Sect.


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect? Patriarch can get rid of the garbage now. What¡¯s a sect with less than ten members even called a sect for? Jiuhua Sect can have that garbage. I¡¯d be embarrassed if they were part of Green Pine Sect,¡± mocked a Green Pine Sect disciple.


    ¡°That¡¯s rich,ing from the sect Dustfallen Sect defeated in the tournament. If you don¡¯t want them, our Jiuhua Sect wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Mu Yu turned around to see disciples of Jiuahua Sect. Their leader was one of Jiuhua Sect¡¯s main fighters, Tu Panshan.


    ¡°You have some gall showing up here!¡± brayed Sun Yin, a Green Pine Sect disciple.


    Tu Panshan smirked. ¡°Why can¡¯t we be here? Sure, you built the academy. Thing is, we invest just as much as you to maintain it. We cane whenever we please. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the drivel. Everyone must register properly. Write down your hometown, sect affiliation, name, gender and magic weapon,¡± demanded Sun Yin, mming the sheet on the table.


    ¡°Has your time as tyrants gotten to your head? You think you¡¯re unstoppable now? Who are you to stop us?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, who gives a toss about Jiuhua Sect? Your sect is implicated in Xiaohu¡¯s death, so you best behave yourselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using us of killing Xiaohu?¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged them off and attempted to walk through the door.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Sun Yin extended his arm to stop Mu Yu. ¡°Bottom-rung sects the likes of Dustfallen Sect are not permitted entry.¡±


    ¡°Since when was that rule in effect?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Sun Yin: ¡°I set the rule just now. The academy isn¡¯t a garbage dump.¡±


    ¡°Said the one who lost to garbage. What does that make you?¡±


    Sun Yin¡¯s attitude was a good indication of what every sect¡¯s fate would be once they joined Green Pine Sect in the future.


    Sun Yin drew his sword from his sleeve and aimed it at Mu Yu. ¡°You only won because Xiaohu was overconfident. You think you can disregard us after the fluke? Your shifu has to kowtow to Patriarch. Now it¡¯s your turn to learn some manners.¡±


    Mu Yu found the sorry excuses hrious. Even though he was never a fan of trouble, trouble often knocked on his door, and he was never afraid of it. ¡°A Primordial Infant Realm cultivator must have extraordinary pupils. I guess I¡¯ll ept the lesson and learn a few pointers.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    <strong><em>Blowing off Steam</em></strong>


    There was an angry mob of cultivators stuck at the academy entrance since the air route was cordoned. They rambled and rambled, only for Sun Yin to fire back, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re all implicated in his death. For as long as the culprit is on the loose, you can forget about your peace. Are you going to argue with Patriarch Qing Song?¡±


    Tu Panshan: ¡°Haha, all the talk about your almighty Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, yet you can¡¯t find a culprit? Some Primordial Infant Realm cultivator he is.¡±


    ¡°Men, arrest them for insulting Patriarch Qing Song!¡±manded Sun Yin, with a wave of his hand.


    Six Foundation Establishment Realm disciples attacked Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciples.


    Swords nged as the two parties started their fight. Meanwhile, Sun Yin turned to Mu Yu and dered, ¡°As for you, I¡¯ll kill you as deterrence.¡±


    Sun Yin shed at Mu Yu. Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy swung along the trajectory of his de that forced Sun Yin back. Mu Yu had pent up frustration from the events of thest few days and wanted to blow off some steam.


    ¡°Deterrence did you say?¡± Mu Yu rhetorically asked.


    The spiritual energy within Mu Yu¡¯s vicinity roiled. His sword¡¯s glowing radius expanded. His sword qi sted down. Sun Yin was clearly caught off guard as he watched the iing attack. Admitting defeat was not an option, nevertheless. He performed hand seals to execute Navy Pine Tree Chases the Whistling Wind.


    The two sword qi attacks collided. If Xiaohu lost to the same technique when he had Navy Pine Sword, Sun Yin¡¯s ordinary sword was mere fodder. Unsurprisingly, Mu Yu easily defused Sun Yin¡¯s defence, then speedily closed the gap in two steps using Dustfallen Stance. Sun Yin quickly guarded his chest with his sword. s, Mu Yu drove his kick into Sun Yin¡¯s sword, snapping it and continuing through to boot Sun Yin straight into a pit of shattered rocks.


    ¡°H-how dare y-¡± Sun Yin¡¯s blooding from his mouth interrupted his speech. His snapped sword lied off to the side.


    ¡°Before you kill someone as a deterrence, sharpen your sword first, or you¡¯ll be the one who ends up dead,¡± warned Mu Yu. ¡°And you lot.¡±


    Mu Yu vaulted up and created four sword clones. He sent his swords into the fight between the two sects and had the light energy burst along with sword qi. Sword clones smashed into all the disciples, knocking them to the ground and kicking up a tornado of dust. The disciples were left grimacing on the ground, while Mu Yu stood in the centre and recollected his sword clones.


    One attack. One attack was all it took to put away multiple disciples from the two biggest sects, rendering the crowd astonished. Primordial Infant Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t magically elerate their disciples¡¯ growth.


    ¡°Your patriarchs are the Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. What are you all acting up for? You really think the world of cultivation revolves around your two sects?¡± reprimanded Mu Yu, feeling relieved after some therapy.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to think they¡¯d just let it go, but enough was enough, and they deserved the lesson. His sentiments rubbed off on those watching, and they were just as d somebody vented and spoke up on their behalf.


    Mu Yu dusted himself off and made his way in.


    ***


    That night, Mu Yu lied on his bed at his courtyard and spaced out. He knew it was going to be a festival at his door tomorrow after he pped around the two sects. Anyhow, he was d to finally be back to his usual self.


    Mu Yu contemted why they targeted his shifu, when the elder was always smiling, reasonable and kind. He pondered what his shifu¡¯s significance to Third Heaven Continent was. What was the point of throwing Moyun Mountains into disarray? Perhaps they wanted to get every sect in on the search for his shifu. Perhaps his shifu went missing because he figured Dustfallen Sect wouldn¡¯t be safe from the ordeal, either.


    Mu Yu rolled over and chuckled to himself. He wanted everyone to witness Daoist Qing Song grovelling at the youth¡¯s feet. He wanted to see the imperious disciples stunned expressions.


    An individual in dark clothing emerged in the academy, his five ws reflecting the moonlight.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    <strong><em>Olive Branch</em></strong>


    The academy was forbidden territory after the sun rose on the horizon to spread her gold. Nobody was allowed in or out because another victim was found. This time, Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciple, Tu Panshan met his end the same way Xiaohu did. There were no clues left behind <em>again</em>.


    ¡°Well deserved. He went and crippled a grey-rank disciple¡¯s arm after the disciple supposedly didn¡¯t heal him properly after Mu Yu thrashed him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more impressed he had the strength to hurt a grey-rank disciple with the wounds he had.¡±


    Mu Yu was apologetic to the grey-rank disciple since he was the wound who wounded Tu Panshan, and then Tu Panshan used the disciple to blow off steam. Well, Tu Panshan¡¯s death was karma, but, perhaps, it was overkill.


    Jiuhua Sect rushed to the academy upon receiving news of Tu Panshan¡¯s death. The only difference between Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect¡¯s reaction was Xiaohu was a core disciple, while Tu Panshan wasn¡¯t.


    Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciples suspected Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples were behind it due to the dispute yesterday and Xiaohu¡¯s death. There was a sound argument to be made. Had Bai Lang not stepped in, the two sides would¡¯ve gone at each other¡¯s throats. Green Pine Sect didn¡¯t react kindly.


    Had they taken a step back for a bigger picture, they¡¯d have realised somebody was sowing discord between their sects. It could¡¯ve very well been some cultivator exacting a vengeance or trying to incite chaos. The motive was inconsequential from the perspective of outsiders because, as long as Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect were at odds, they benefitted.


    Bai Lang was on the academy grounds when Mu Yu stomped everyone fighting at the entrance, and he knew about. He, however, didn¡¯t take issue with Mu Yu. Instead, he scolded his juniors for being far too haughty for their own good. The reason he absolved Mu Yu of any me was because he wanted to ensure he could have Mu Yu, whom he evaluated highly, to join Green Pine Sect in the future. It was the same logic as an emperor trying to win the support of his people. Mu Yu would be a strong addition to their forces unlike his unruly juniors. If he gave Mu Yu grief over the incident, he could end up pushing Mu Yu toward Jiuhua Sect instead.


    Once Bai Lang told his fellow disciples to leave, Jiuhua Sect turned their aim toward Mu Yu. They recognised Mu Yu before he could run. Helpless, he shrugged. They took it as a pass to dump all the me on him.


    The individual assigned to handling the incident was a Golden Core Realm First Layer cultivator. Judging from his appearance, the elder in his fifties was Lu Zhangyuan, a man known for his fiery temper, and the first thing he did was erupt in Mu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I killed him, you say? If I wanted to kill him, I would¡¯ve done so yesterday. I don¡¯t have all the time in the word to do something so convoluted.¡±


    ¡°Still acting impudent after killing our disciple?¡± Lu Zhangyuan waved a hand, sting pressure at Mu Yu.


    Despite being caught by surprise, Mu Yu managed to dodge the attack. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat Lu Zhangyuan, but he had more than enough skill to stay safe. ¡°Supply proof before you start pointing fingers. Reason isn¡¯t your sect¡¯s forte, is it?¡±


    Annoyed that he missed, Lu Zhangyuan sped over and reached for Mu Yu¡¯s throat. Sensing his opponent was seriously trying crush him, Mu Yu deflected the hand with a sword clone, then quickly put distance between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible if I say you are.¡±


    ¡°Is Jiuhua Sect Tyrant Sect now?¡±


    Bai Lang jumped in between the two and defused Lu Zhangyuan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Bai Lang, we¡¯ll settle our sects¡¯ problemter. Why are you stopping me from punishing the culprit? Are you in cahoots with him?¡±


    A faint curve to Bai Lang¡¯s lips appeared. He raised his voice andmented, ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions before any conclusive evidence is found. I worry for the future Jiuhua Alliance. Where would your framed disciples go to ask for justice?¡±


    Bai Lang sessfully nted a poor image in many minds. At the same time, because he was the one who indirectly ndered Jiuahua Sect, people thought better of Green Pine Sect.


    Lu Zhangyuan waspletely oblivious to Bai Lang¡¯s ploy; he still thought having a Primordial Infant Realm patriarch gave him free rein. ¡°Hmph, we don¡¯t give a damn about a lowly disciple of Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we, on the other hand, wee everyone to Green Pine Sect. Green Pine Sect doesn¡¯t ept or reject people based on status or their sect¡¯s influence. We wee you as long as you have thepetence be it Dustfallen Sect of Green Pine Sect. Brother Mu Yu, I would more than wee you to join Green Pine Alliance.¡±


    Bai Lang specifically mentioned Dustfallen Sect on purpose. If he wasn¡¯t going to give the lowest-ranking sect a hard time, none of the other sects had to feel apprehensive. The alliances¡¯ influence was based on size because both sects already had one Primordial Infant Realm cultivator each.


    ¡°It sounds as though you¡¯re just happy to ept any sort of trash.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Zhangyuan!¡± demanded Ju Wenxing, descending from above and ring Lu Zhangyuan before bowing to everyone else. He gave everyone a friendly smile and exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. My brother has a fiery temper. Please forgive him if he offended you. Jiuhua Alliance will be fair and just in all its dealings. We will not provide preferential treatment due to sect differences. I believe Brother Mu Yu is innocent. We must get to the bottom of this and not wrong Brother Mu Yu. Please ept my apology, Brother Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu struggled to keep up with the jump from one extreme to the other so suddenly. Even other sects had trouble processing Jiuhua Sect and Green Pine Sect getting friendly with Mu Yu when they were trashing him yesterday.


    Bai Lang: ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I know you wouldn¡¯tmit murder. If anyone has the audacity to falsely use you, let me know. Green Pine Sect will ensure you are given your owed justice.¡±


    Before Lu Zhangyuan could run his mouth again, Ju Wenxing chimed in. ¡°Brother Mu Yu, Brother Bai Lang is right. We will not frame anyone. I will be sure to keep my fellow siblings in line from now. It will never happen again.¡±


    Fact: everyone from Dustfallen Sect was a valuable resource both factions wanted.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want any part in their factions. Dustfallen Sect, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t exist outside of their jurisdiction forever. Regardless of which faction they joined, he wouldn¡¯t truly devote his loyalty to them. All he wanted was his shifu to be safe and sound.


    ¡°Take your time, then. I trust both of you are capable enough of capturing the culprit.¡± Mu Yu smiled and sauntered to his courtyard, leaving the two to continue with their performance.


    Ju Wenxing knew what he was doing and what had to be done unlike his short-sighted senior.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    <strong><em>Clues</em></strong>


    Mu Yu spent another three days at the academy. The culprit seemed toy low while Bai Lang and Ju Wenxing were around. After piecing together the killing style and intelligence disyed, Mu Yu concluded there was only one race that checked all the boxes: fiends. Having said that, they would¡¯ve maintained their fiend beast traits to some degree. To think they could infiltrate the academy with a distinctly different appearance from humans was far-fetched. Most importantly, theycked the intelligence to perform something soplex. One thing was certain. The culprit was quite familiar with the academy and was deliberately targeting disciples of the two biggest sects.


    Bai Lang and Ju Wenxing were unable to dig up anything on the culprit. As keystones of their respectable sects, the two had to leave to take care of other business. Ju Wenxing took all Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciples with him to y it safe. Bai Lang had two disciples stay behind to deal with misceneous jobs.


    Mu Yu knew the culprit was on standby until Bai Lang left. He nned to visit Green Pine Sect¡¯s courtyard to see if he could find traces of the culprit at night. The incidents had nothing to do with him, but his interest was piqued after he exchanged blows with the culprit the night of Xiaohu¡¯s death. Since he didn¡¯t know where his shifu was, he figured he might as well catch the culprit to kill time.


    Mu Yu entered a tree in a secluded ce as soon as the skies blinds were dark. When he passed by the grey-rank disciples¡¯ courtyard, he saw a cultivator giving one of the grey-rank disciples a hard time at the entrance. The cultivator was youth with a proud look on his somewhat ashen face. It was clear he was another typical condescending cultivator.


    ¡°You grey-ran disciples are such eye sores. Youck talent, and you¡¯re slow.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Junior Brother Lin. Stop giving grey-rank disciples grief for no reason. Shifu is waiting for us,¡± said another youth with a oblong face shape.


    ¡°They¡¯re our ves to being with.¡± The condescending youth kicked the grey-rank disciple before leaving with his senior.


    As much as Mu Yu wanted to dish out another beating, he refrained as he had another job. He shifted over to a tree by the wall of Green Pine Sect¡¯s courtyard. As he waited, the chilly breeze joined the tranquil night. The rooms of the two disciples were still bright and silent, so Mu Yu assumed they were meditating. He waited and waited, but the culprit didn¡¯te for them, much to his disappointment. When the golden orb came out for its shift, Bai Lang opened the door and stepped out, fatigue written all over his face.


    ¡°The culprit didn¡¯t take the bait. Pack up, and let¡¯s head back,¡± instructed Bai Lang.


    Bai Lang never left; it was merely a ruse to lure the culprit out. Mu Yu didn¡¯t detect Bai Lang¡¯s presence all night.


    Mu Yu yawned and headed back to his courtyard for some shut eye.


    ¡°Senior Brother, have you seen Junior Brother Lin?¡±


    Two disciples turned the corner up ahead. One of them was the oblong-faced youth Mu Yu sawst night. He was with someone else Mu Yu hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°No. Did he go for a stroll somewhere? Did hee backst night?¡± asked the male cultivator Mu Yu hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°He came back with me yesterday. I saw him when I woke up in the middle of the night. When a breeze woke me up at dawn, he was gone.¡±


    ¡°What a drag. Where has he gone when he knows we¡¯re supposed to go back today?¡±


    Mu Yu furrowed his eyebrows after he passed the duo. Something suddenly urred to Mu Yu. Xiaohu died the night he tried to force himself on three grey-rank female disciples. The culprit only killed Xiaohu and spared the three girls. They also didn¡¯t finish Mu Yu off when he chased them. Tu Panshan was murdered on the same night he crippled a grey-rank disciple¡¯s arm. The cultivator referred to as Junior Brother Lin gave another grey-rank disciple grief yesterday and went missing at dawn. Was it a coincidence, or was somebody avenging the grey-rank disciples?


    Up until then, Mu Yu was fixated on the idea that the culprit was trying to sow discord between Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect. He couldn¡¯t conclude his new theory was supported as there still wasn¡¯t any proof Junior Brother Lin was killed. Moreover, someone avenging grey-rank disciples was suspending reality. General Manager Xun would¡¯ve stood up for them, but he was already dead. If he somehow survived the ordeal Xiaohu put him through, he still wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to kill the victims thus far. The theory could keep rolling into more absurd hypotheses, such as a grey-rank disciple learning some new skills anding back to avenge the others.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Gu Yitian went around avenging grey-rank disciples knowing his personality. That being said, Gu Yitian didn¡¯t like being sneaky. He¡¯d challenge his opponents to front-on confrontations. By that logic, he was an unlikely suspect.


    If the theory held true, the culprit had to be at the academy. There would be no other way for him to know who was picked on, otherwise.


    ¡°Wait! Killed or missing?¡±


    Mu Yu smacked himself on the head. Based on the nature of the academy, any disappearances would be ruled out as someone leaving the academy. Nobody else besides fellow sect members would search for them. Weaker disciples wouldn¡¯t even be recognised or be given time of the day. Was Junior Brother Lin killed or missing? His death wouldn¡¯t cause the samemotion Xiaohu or Tu Panshan¡¯s deaths would. Put another way, even though other disciples could have been going missing all this time, they might¡¯ve gone under the radar owing to their difference in statuspared to Xiaohu and Tu Panshan.


    Reinvigorated, Mu Yu felt prepared to go and test his hypothesis.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    <strong><em>Drainage Channel</em></strong>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find it in him to insult grey-rank disciples. Overdo it and it¡¯d be unconvincing enough to work as a ruse. The solution? Stake out and monitor those who bullied grey-rank disciples. Sure, lots of cultivators looked down on them. That being said, not all of them deliberately started on the grey-rank disciples. Some of them were actually quite nice to grey-rank disciples, albeit being the minority. Mu Yu was looking for those who picked fights with or without reason.


    The grey-rank disciples were in charge of hygiene, serving tea and carrying out other orders. asionally, cultivators would call them over for jobs. Most of them coldly ordered them around and left after decreeing their desires. After watching them at the grey-rank disciples¡¯ courtyard for most of the day, Mu Yu finally saw someone getting abusive.


    The cultivator was a middle-aged man with a light tan ¨C Fang Chang, a disciple of Mystic Ice Sect. Mystic Ice Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ aptitudes were quite good given the sect¡¯s ranking. Though Fang Chang was only a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, he condescendingly reproached a grey-rank disciple over twenty. The grey-rank disciple had tears welling up in his eyes. He quietly exined, ¡°Young Master Fang, the bone herb you asked me to purchase is out of stock. I could not find any in the entire city.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s none at Pine City, go search Yi City. Use your brain. What does every sect feed you for? Bloody useless dolt.¡±


    ¡°Yi City is on the mountain and is very far away. I am only a Qi Condensation Realm First Layer cultivator; I have not learnt to fly yet. It would take five to six days to go there and back!¡± sobbed the grey-rank disciple.


    ¡°Enough with the excuses. I¡¯m only going to wait here for three days. If you can¡¯t bring back any bone herbs within three days, I¡¯ll take your legs! There are plenty of other grey-rank disciples here. This ce will function just fine even if they¡¯re less you.¡±


    The grey-rank disciple retreated until his back was on the wall and scared mute. Fang Chang could¡¯ve easily gone to Yi City and back in a short span of time, yet he was making an impossible demand and trying to enforce punishment for failure to meet terms he couldn¡¯t possibly meet.


    Bone herb was a great nt for healing wounds that normally grew on the bones of rank three or higher fiend beasts. The reason they were rare was because few cultivators ever dared to venture into the territory of rank three or higher fiend beasts. By the same token, there was no guarantee there was stock for sale at Yi City.


    Fang Chang left. The helpless grey-rank disciple shook his head and went into another courtyard to pack his luggage.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t argue Fang Chang didn¡¯t deserve any pity if he died. There was plenty of his kind in the world of cultivation. However, one didn¡¯t deserve to die purely because they were advanced cultivators. Mu Yu didn¡¯t give the idea much thought and focused on tailing Fang Chang.


    Fang Chang went into Mystic Ice Sect¡¯s courtyard. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t go in as there were no trees inside. Hence, he staked out in a tree outside the courtyard.


    Night eventually fell. There was a ring w to Mu Yu¡¯s stakeout n: there was no guarantee Fang Chang was the only potential target. Mu Yu went up a tall tree that afforded him a view inside the courtyard. Fang Chang¡¯s room was still bright. Right as Mu Yu prepared to leave, the light went out.


    Mu Yu¡¯s tension seized him. The door to his room silently swung open, and someone sped out, seemingly holding another individual in their arm as they dashed toward another dark corner of another courtyard.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t recklessly barge into the courtyard they went. If he broke the formation to infiltrate and was seen with Fang Chang¡¯s corpse, there was no way he could clear his name. He had no other option but to wait until the next day to ask for Fang Chang at Mystic Ice Sect¡¯s courtyard. When he asked them the next day, Fang Chang had purportedly departed from the academy. Mu Yu knew that wasn¡¯t right since nobody left their courtyard all night.


    Given his past experience with the culprit, Mu Yu questioned if every courtyard had a secret passage. The theory wasn¡¯t usible. To dig a secret passage in every courtyard without anyone noticing at the academy was a tall order, one too tall.


    Mu Yu went back to Dustfallen Sect¡¯s courtyard and searched for a secret passage to no avail. It didn¡¯t take long to search their entire courtyard as it was so small. There was only one way out, which was a drainage channel.


    The channel was only wide enough to fit a head, though. Not one to believe in voodoo tricks, Mu Yu sent a string of grass into the channel. Surprisingly, it was wide enough for two people to travel through simultaneously at the bottom. That meant the culprit only needed to cut open a block of earth to travel from courtyard to courtyard even if the entrance was too small. There was no way anyone would¡¯ve seen it from outside. Theyer of earth in Dustfallen Sect¡¯s courtyard hadn¡¯t been pried open, indicating the culprit hadn¡¯t gone there yet.


    The channel was designed to filter rainwater out, so it didn¡¯t need to be sorge. Mu Yu used the grass as a medium to enter the channel, and he used his sword as a light source as he traversed the rancid channel. He discovered a bulging passageway after a few metres. Mud was scattered along the path. The w marks left along the walls resembled the wounds on Xiaohu and Tu Panshan. He entered the passageway and treaded through the wet mud.


    Upon hearing a crunch, Mu Yu looked down to see a rodent¡¯s skull. He didn¡¯t like the sight of the rodent¡¯s brains sttered all over the ground. He continued along the straight path until he returned to the drainage channel. It was uncannily quiet; the only sounds were the asional drips of water. He sauntered over to the light. When he looked up, he guessed he was in another courtyard¡¯s drainage channel. Despite having yet to figure out what the passageway was for, he continued along the channel.


    Every time he saw light, he¡¯d see if he could pull off theyer of earth at the entrance. s, it never worked. After an hour of repeating the process, a rotten stench vited his nose. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, there was also blood in the mix. It was a stench one would easily barf at. He calmed himself and turned into another passageway.


    Mu Yu heard rustling and tweeting sounds. He was disappointed with himself for he was scared. He swung his sword, revealing a pair of swollen, white human eyes staring back at him. Mu Yu flinched, hitting his head on the ceiling. ¡°Jeepers!¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    <strong><em>Underground Cemetery</em></strong>


    Mu Yu had no idea who he saw. Judging from his clothing, he was a disciple of Wind Snatching Sect. His neck was dyed red. His chest was too much of a mess to make heads and tails. His heart was missing. He ticked every box Xiaohu and Tu Panshan¡¯s corpses did!


    Mu Yu covered his nose when he saw several rodentse out from the corpse¡¯s chest. One of them ran to Mu Yu¡¯s feet. He had to force himself to calm down; cultivators weren¡¯t invulnerable to rodents all of a sudden. He touched his head that was still hurting after he hit the ceiling.


    The victim had to have been dead for, at least, a month. His corpse had started to decay. The rodents had devoured his organs already.


    ¡°Those who died on the surface had a proper burial, while you¡¯re here all alone. I¡¯m sorry for you.¡±


    Mu Yu turned at the next light and saw another corpse. It belonged to Junior Brother Lin, who had a go at a grey-rank disciplest night. He died the same death as his predecessor. Mu Yu was sure the next corpse he¡¯d find would be Fang Chang¡¯s.


    Mu Yu found over a dozen more corpses over the next two hours. All of them died the same deaths. He had no clue which courtyard he was under at that point. He still hadn¡¯t found any clues to identify the culprit. It soon urred to him he wasn¡¯t going to find anything but corpses at the going rate.


    Nobody was aware there was a hell underneath them.


    The passages were new, so there wasn¡¯t much mud from the surface. Actually, there were signs dirt had been moved outside. The fact the culprit created passageways between the drainage channel to hide the corpses suggested they didn¡¯t want to clog the channel.


    Based off the conjecture the culprit had to be close by when the grey-rank disciples were abused or was told, Mu Yu hypothesised the culprit was in the grey-rank disciples¡¯ courtyard. In other words, one of them could¡¯ve been the culprit. The issue was, would they be capable ofmitting the deed, and was there a need to be hiding their tracks? If he was that capable, he might as well have joined a sect.


    Mu Yu had no idea how to go back to where he came from at that point. There were, at least, a hundred drainage channels at the academy. His only option was to search one by one, really. Fortunately, he brought several strands of grass with him. He went a few steps left and found an exit. He sent a strand of grass out to scope out the outside situation.


    There were several cultivators disputing whether which of the two alliances at join in the foreign courtyard. Mu Yu verified the courtyard belonged to Tranquil Nether Sect, meaning he was three courtyards away from Green Pine Sect¡¯s.


    Green Pine Sect had the grey-rank disciples¡¯ courtyard situated near theirs so that it was convenient to call for an attendant. Mu Yu navigated his way to Green Pine Sect¡¯s drainage channel using his memory. To his shock, there were eight Green Pine Sect corpses in their passageway. Green Pine Sect weren¡¯t even aware of their deaths. Such was the fate of not being a Xiaohu.


    One thing that stuck out was why the perpetrator didn¡¯t abandon Xiaohu and Tu Panshan¡¯s corpses underground. In Xiaohu¡¯s case, Mu Yu intervened, so there was an exnation. In Tu Panshan¡¯s case, nothing stopped the culprit from hiding his corpse.


    Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples were the worst offenders of grey-rank-disciples¡¯ abuse as they felt a need to impose their superiority. Even so, Mu Yu didn¡¯t agree with killing them if it was just over a few insults.


    As he turned out of Green Pine Sect¡¯s courtyard, Mu Yu sensed a strong breath around the corner. That was a close call. It wasn¡¯t a rodent for sure; perhaps it was a fiend. He thought it resembled mumbling. His heart palpitations intensified. He dimmed his sword¡¯s glow and cautiously crept over to the corner, voice stifled. The panting came closer and closer. It resembled someone with a case of asthma. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone was diagnosed with asthma if they resided down there. He held his breath and contemted his next move.


    Mu Yu stepped out from behind the corner, sword drawn and ready to spill blood, but there was nobody in sight. When he stepped into the passageway, the breathing was gone. The w marks were still visible, and it was still moist inside. Eventually, he spotted blood that hadn¡¯t condensed.


    Mu Yu crouched down to inspect the ck blood and found it warm to the touch It was impossible to identify the sect from the torn and soiled clothing.


    Mu Yu could only hear his breathing. It sounded heavier than before. Something was odd, still. His breathing cadence was somehow divided in two.


    <em>Wait, I¡¯m hearing two different breaths!</em>


    Mu Yu felt a cold breeze on the nape of his neck. The one panting was right behind him!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    <strong><em>Dark Silhouette</em></strong>


    Out of instinct, Mu Yu jumped up, hitting his head again on the ceiling. He disregarded the pain and performed a forward roll whilst beginning to thrust his sword back. <em>ng!</em> The hard object his sword stabbed knocked it back. He saw the culprit zip into the drainage channel before he could react.


    Mu Yu breathed a breath of relief, though it appeared as though the individual wanted to avoid a confrontation with him. He refocused and gave chase.


    It was too dark in the passageway, so Mu Yu had to locate the individual based on movement. The individual drifted around a corner without slowing down in the slightest. He hadn¡¯t ever seen any manoeuvre of that nature before. He used Dustfallen Stance to deftly curve around the corner and stay on the tails of the individual. He couldn¡¯t catch the individual in spite of going as fast as he could.


    The individual leveraged their knowledge of their terrain to their advantage, going around tight corners at high speed in an attempt to shake Mu Yu off. Further proof was in the fact the individual avoided the light shining down, again, without reducing their speed.


    ¡°Stop!¡± demanded Mu Yu, hoping cultivators on surface level would join him in the pursuit.


    Mu Yu was quite scared just thinking about what would¡¯ve be of him had the individual attacked me while his guard was down.


    Judging from the individual¡¯s breathing pattern, they should¡¯ve been a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. Mu Yu normally would¡¯ve outssed Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators in speed, yet this individual was able to maintain their distance. Mu Yu had Uncle An for training his stamina to keep up with the individual.


    As they ran, the ceiling came down lower and lower. Falling rocks nearly clobbered Mu Yu¡¯s head if he wasn¡¯t deft at dodging them. This particr passageway was longer than the others. Like Mu Yu, the individual¡¯s footsteps were inaudible.


    The sudden presence of light fuzzed Mu Yu¡¯s vision. He had left the passageway and arrived at a small mountain. He recognised the mountain was near Green Pine City.


    The individual jumped into shrubs and vanished. Mu Yu wasted no time chasing after the individual.


    Out in the open, Mu Yu could finally fly on his sword. Thanks to the noon sunlight, Mu Yu could finally see he was chasing a fiend beast. It was jet ck but had two red tails that created afterimages as it wagged them. It was a level three soul-devouring wolf. He couldn¡¯t catch up even whilst flying.


    Soul-devouring wolves usually resided at the heart of Fiend Beast Forest. They were as strong as Golden Core Realm cultivators, ferocious, feasted on their preys¡¯ heart and washed it down with blood. However, they would leave the rest of their preys¡¯ body alone. They weren¡¯t an intelligent race.


    They were back at Fiend Beast Forest, so fiend beasts were ubiquitous. The further in they ventured, the higher level the fiend beasts were. Since Mu Yu could control wood, he had a terrain advantage, as well.


    Mu Yu fused with a tree and began tree hopping, closing the gap swiftly. He attempted to wrap a branch around the soul-devouring wolf, but the fiend beast deftly slipped away and continued to flee.


    Mu Yu swept up grass on the ground and restrained the soul-devouring wolf. Unfortunately, it snapped it with a hard stomp and continued stomping again. Mu Yu tried catching it with branches a second time. s, it jumped up high and sliced iing branches. At that point, Mu Yu was dead certain those were the ws he saw the other night.


    Mu Yu took advantage of the short dy when the fiend beast had to hack branches to sh sword qi at the fiend beast, flooring it. Though it grimaced and was bleeding from its back, it agilely rolled over and fled helter-skelter again. Although Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to hurt it since it spared him underground, it gave him no choice.


    Mu Yu expected it to be as strong as a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Howbeit, its energy didn¡¯t seem to be pure wild beast energy. It wasn¡¯t as wild as other wild beasts and didn¡¯t have the aura of a Golden Core Realm cultivator. It never expressed any desire to engage Mu Yu in an altercation.


    The soul-devouring wolf raced into a cave. Mu Yu braked in front of it since it wasn¡¯t wise to enter when there weren¡¯t any nts inside. He fused with a horsetail pine tree.


    The interior of the cave gradually widened as Mu Yu went in. Bizarre rocks on the walls were the source of light inside. He saw a silhouette at the end of the grass-littered cave. Rather than the fiend beast, he espied a human being.


    The human being was naked and curled up on his side. The wound Mu Yu inflicted on him was still on his back. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t see another exit. Nevertheless, there was no mistake the soul-devouring beast had vanished. Mu Yu suspected he might¡¯ve been looking at a fiend after transformation. Thus, he raised his vignce level. He intended to check the human¡¯s face to test his hypothesis.


    Mu Yu emerged from the tree. Around the field of choppy grass were dirty strips of cloth. Blood and stones littered the floor. He positioned Shadow Splitter Sword in front of him as he closed in,ready to kill on demand


    ¡°Can you, <em>cough</em>, can you give me some clothes?¡± weakly pleaded the human, in humanity¡¯snguage.


    Mu Yu was certain he heard a human voice. While it had been many years, there was no doubt the voice belonged to General Manager Xun!

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    <strong><em>Dark Silhouette</em></strong>


    ¡°General Manager Xun?!¡±


    ¡°You recognise me? <em>Cough, coug</em>h, pass me some clothes.¡± General Manager Xun sounded sick based on his panting.


    Mu Yu hurriedly took out a changpao from his Cosmos Sleeve and draped it on General Manager Xun.


    General Manager Xun revealed a sad smile as he leaned on the wall. ¡°You look familiar. Which sect are you from?¡±


    Mu Yu was still in shock after meeting General Manager Xun again. Blood clung to the elder¡¯s now grown-out white hair and beard. He looked as if he had been afflicted with an illness for a long time.


    ¡°General Manager Xun, it¡¯s me, Mu Yu. We met when I first came to the academy.¡± Mu Yu crouched down and touched General Manager Xun¡¯s forehead to find that he, indeed, was sick.


    ¡°No idea. I can¡¯t remember all of you.¡± General Manager Xun mncholically revealed a golden pearl. After a careful look, he added, ¡°I think I remember you. You were Dustfallen Sect¡¯s first recruited disciple, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded, feeling sorry for the elder.


    Still panting, General Manager Xun inquired, ¡°Why did you chase me? Are you here to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were the soul-devouring wolf. Wait, are you th-¡±


    ¡°They deserved to die,¡± belligerently stated General Manager Xun. He nced over to Mu Yu and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re not here to kill me. I can¡¯t sense bloodlust from you.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your rtion to the soul-devouring wolf?¡±


    Despondence and fury flitted across General Manager Xun¡¯s face. ¡°The rat from Green Pine Sect deceitfully led me to Fiend Beast Mountain, then baited a horde of fiend beasts. Thanks to him, I¡¯m now in this shape, <em>cough, cough</em>. Nheless, I¡¯ve exacted my vengeance.¡±


    Mu Yu ced his hand on General Manager Xun¡¯s back to transfer his spiritual energy to thetter. General Manager Xun¡¯s bones showed signs of wear and tear from something forcing them into positions they shouldn¡¯t have gone. His nerves were severely damaged, while his organs squashed together.


    With a more pink flush to his cheeks, General Manager Xun asked, ¡°Why are you healing me? If you recognise me, you must be aware I¡¯m merely a grey-rank disciple.¡±


    ¡°You may have forgotten, but you took my side when Xiaohu insulted me back then. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t look down on any grey-rank disciples and consider you an elder worthy of respect.¡±


    General Manager Xun was surprised to hear there was somebody who respected him. ¡°You¡¯re quite the kind one. You¡¯re also quite perceptive. Nobody but you noticed the underground space after so many people came and went.


    ¡°You killed them, didn¡¯t you? Can you tell me how you and the soul-devouring fox are connected?¡±


    ¡°I am the soul-devouring fox,¡± General Manager Xun replied with a self-berating undertone. ¡°After I was abandoned in Fiend Beast Forest, I was lucky enough to survive their onught. A soul-devouring fox and blue lion bull fought each other ¨C presumably for me. The soul-devouring wolf won, but it was on the brink of death. It didn¡¯t notice I had sneaked into this cave. I devoured its fiend spirit after I killed it.¡±


    Mu Yu could imagine the despair coursing through General Manager Xun¡¯s veins despite thetter¡¯s leisurely tone.


    ¡°When I came to, I had transformed into a wolf. An urge to kill and eat overwhelmed my rationality. I charged out of the cave and went on a massacre. Once I regained my rationality, I was back here in my human form¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan once mentioned a soul-devouring flower would grow in a soul-devouring wolf¡¯s cave. When a fruit was born, the wolf would eat it and grow its second tail, levelling up in the process. At that point, level three beasts were no match for it. General Manager Xun most likely transformed after consuming the fiend spirit and fruit. Still, it was the first time Mu Yu heard of humans transforming into fiend beasts.


    ¡°That was a year ago. I¡¯ve found a way to control my shape shifting. I know I need fiend beasts¡¯ hearts for sustenance. I spent months ughtering beasts in the forest until, one day, I bumped into a cultivator. I recognised him as one of the cultivators who tormented us grey-rank disciples at the academy. My rage got the better of me; I killed him in cold blood and had my first taste of a human heart¡­¡±


    ¡°And you grew addicted? Is that why you began to assassinate cultivators who abused grey-rank disciples?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I like human hearts. That said, I know I can¡¯t kill indiscriminately just for my own satisfaction. I can¡¯t stand the sight of cultivators acting high and mighty whilst abusing grey-rank disciples. The academy shouldn¡¯t exist. After spending my entire life there, I know it as well as the back of my hand. I know how to go to and from without anyone noticing. You saw the tunnels I dug. That¡¯s when I decided to steal cultivators¡¯ hearts.¡±


    ¡°How do you know who abused the grey-rank disciples? You wouldn¡¯t show yourself in broad daylight, would you?¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t find a trustworthy grey-rank disciple after managing the academy for so many years? I have them drop the names of the abusive cultivators into the drainage channel daily. I then sneak into their courtyards at night, knock them out with drugs and drag them into the drainage channel, where I murder them and eat their hearts. I can easily catch Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators with my speed,¡± expounded General Manager Xun, smiling savagely.


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t drag Xiaohu and Tu Panshan into the drainage channel before you killed them?¡±


    ¡°Those two are the worst offenders. Nobody abuses grey-rank disciples as much as they do. I decided to let the world see their mangled appearance. It was my way of venting. Xiaohu¡¯s death was a nice p to Green Pine Sect¡¯s dignity, hahaha.¡±


    Gaining the power to retaliate against bullies had always been an ecstatic feeling.


    General Manager Xun was no longer an elder willing to bow his head. He had be a cold-blooded killer out for revenge.


    ¡°Why did you spare me in the drainage channel and confess everything to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill the innocent. You never bullied grey-rank disciples, so I won¡¯t kill you. Furthermore, I was told you taught Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciples a lesson. Why would I kill you after that?¡±


    It was fortunate General Manager Xun was still a man of principle.


    Mu Yu stood up. ¡°You already have killed innocent people. Though they¡¯re wretched beings, that¡¯s not a reason to kill them. You shouldn¡¯t take their lives so thoughtlessly. Do you think Daoist Qing Song won¡¯t find out when he¡¯s a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Qing Song? Hmph. He¡¯d never find out I killed people underground, would he?¡±


    Mu Yu sighed. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the gravity of the situation. I imagine you suffer excruciating pain every time you transform. Your muscles, bones and organs have changed. How do you withstand the pain? You¡¯re exhausted by the time you transform back to your human form. What will you do if your ns fail one day?¡±


    General Manager Xun fumed, ¡°I know my body is failing me. I will likely die from exhaustion after a few more transformations. My body is unable to handle the soul-devouring wolf¡¯s energy. Nevertheless, as long as I¡¯m still breathing, I will keep killing those abusive cultivators. My only wish is for grey-rank disciples to be treated better instead of leading lives as ves!¡±


    Unlike Daoist Qing Song, General Manager Xun couldn¡¯t change reality through pping his gums. Mu Yu also held the opinion that the academy shouldn¡¯t exist. Having said that, he struggled to ept the extreme method. More importantly, how much change was the method going to bring about?


    Mu Yu mulled over what was said for a while prior to inquiring, ¡°You know I will stop you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course, you could. If you kill me now, I suppose it¡¯s a form of relief. Instead of bing a cultivator I dreamt of, this fate is worse than death. I can no longer live as normal humans can. I gave my entire life to the academy. Before I go, I want to leave something behind.¡±


    ¡°General Manager Xun, do you still remember a child told you he¡¯d help you leave the academy if he could one day? I¡¯m the child. I don¡¯t want you to leave the academy via death. I want you toe back to Dustfallen Sect with me. I promise to find a cure for you. I will help you be a proper cultivator with a respectable identity. That¡¯s your dream, isn¡¯t it?¡± sincerely implored Mu Yu, sitting back down.


    General Manager Xun was evidently startled. Though swayed for a second, he had forgotten his ¡°why¡± for wanting to be a cultivator. Shaking his head, he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I know I¡¯m reaching my limit. I just want to kill a few more and vent my lifetime of resentment.¡± General Manager Xun¡¯s smile was mncholic and weak. He added, ¡°I lured you here to trap you.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    <strong><em>Resurrected</em></strong>


    Once Mu Yu jumped to his feet, the rocks on the walls shone a light onto him. His body was restrained. By extension, summoning spiritual energy from his body was demanding. ¡°Y-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother struggling. You can¡¯t break free at your level.¡± General Manager Xun couldn¡¯t stand up even with the wall as support. He panted and panted before borating, ¡°This cave is precious. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the rocks on the walls are the legendary purple-gold spirit stones, which contain thousands of folds more spiritual qi than ordinary spirit stones.


    ¡°Most people consider me the head of servants but have no idea I am obsessed with cultivating. My observation led to me thoroughly researching many rted topics. I understand the workings of formations to a degree. I was the one who designed the various formations of each courtyard at the academy. It¡¯s not difficult for me to erect a formation. All formations require spirit stones as the building blocks. I can use the purple-gold spirit stones to trap you all the same.


    ¡°I tried to create a spirit collection formation using the purple and gold spirit stones to collect spirit qi where you¡¯re standing. Unfortunately, I¡¯m too old andck the aptitude to withstand the volume of spirit qi. Iter adjusted a few of the stones positions without putting too much thought into it. As a result, I created a spirit suppression formation. As the name suggests, it forcibly suppresses the spirit qi of those standing in it, thereby immobilising them.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to trap me until I die?¡± Mu Yu regretted dropping the branches because those could¡¯ve been an escape medium. Though he had grass in his Cosmic Sleeve, he couldn¡¯t jump into grass in front of General Manager Xun, though.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    General Manager Xun finally managed to get his feet, albeit staggering along the wall. He plugged other gaps with purple-gold spirit stones. It was clearly draining for him to just pull the stones out. He had to stop and catch his breath after each one. By the time he was done, Mu Yu could move again, but there was an invisible barrier incarcerating him.


    ¡°Consider it my gift, I guess. Consider it my way of expressing gratitude for sparing me and healing me, <em>cough, cough</em>,¡± exined General Manager Xun, blood sucked out of his face.


    Mu Yu could sense the spiritual qi next to him gaining potency and purifying. It cleansed his entire body and stimted the spiritual energy within him. The formation squeezed out spiritual qi from the stones and poured them into the formation. One day spent cultivating there would equate to an entire month of cultivation. For that reason, purple-gold stones were highly coveted among cultivators for their ability to rapidly improve one¡¯s cultivation progress.


    ¡°Focus on cultivating here. Based on my calctions, you should be trapped here for a month. You¡¯re a good kid. I don¡¯t want you to die. You should be freed in a month¡¯s time. By then, I¡­¡± General Manager Xun smiled bitterly, then added, ¡°I don¡¯t think my body willst another month.¡±


    ¡°Do you insist on going to the academy?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m still alive after another month, I¡¯lle back here to await my death. After I die, I¡¯d like to ask you to bury me on a tall mountain. It would be best if it was somewhere overlooking all of Pine City. I hope to see the day Pine City¡¯s academy is run into the ground.¡±


    As long as Green Pine Alliance and Jiuhua Alliance existed, their patriarchs would never let the academy vanish. They would just ceaselessly replenish grey-rank disciples. Grey-rank disciples would continue to increase because they¡¯d harbour the same dream General Manager Xun did. In the end, the abuse would just continue.


    Justice and viiny were but a thought away. Mu Yu recalled his shifu saying, ¡°When you can face your conscience, your decision is just.¡± By that standard, General Manager Xun¡¯s actions were justice for he didn¡¯t feel guilty about them.


    ¡°Are you not going to give my offer a thought?¡±


    Smiling, General Manager Xun responded, ¡°You mean going to Dustfallen Sect to work as your servant?¡±


    ¡°You know that isn¡¯t what I mean. I merely want to help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. I know your name is Mu Yu and that you defeated Green Pine Sect¡¯s prodigy, Xiaohu. I wouldn¡¯t dare to pretend I know how much potential you have, but you definitely have a bright future ahead of you. I won¡¯t ever amount to anything. I¡¯ve been a servant all my life, do being your servant is no different to me. That being said, I heard Green Pine Alliance and Jiuhua Alliance will rule the world of cultivation soon. They are unlikely to overlook my deeds. As such, I will likely implicate you. That¡¯s thest thing I want after you help me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how important it was to me when you stood up for me the time Xiaohu tried his hand at humiliating me? You showed me the brighter side of the world of cultivation. I¡¯ve always been grateful to you. I wish to pay you back. Would I be worried about you implicating me if I am daring to challenge Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect?¡±


    After a period of silence, General Manager Xun suggested, ¡°One month. I will stop after one more month. If I¡¯m still alive then, you can do as you please with me.¡±


    General Manager Xun roared with an agonised look. When he leapt up, his bones cracked. He transformed back into his soul-devouring wolf form. His eyescked ferocity despite the form alleviating his chronic pain. Instead, they showed his fatigue and bitter emotions. He left the cave and came back with fruits and several fiend beasts roughly two hourster. He called out to Mu Yu and then left for good.


    One month wasn¡¯t a long time. Perhaps it was enough time to empower Mu Yu with the ability to change many things, however.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    <strong><em>Choice and Betrayal</em></strong>


    Cultivators had a habit of trying to do things to fill the voids they had due to things they were unwilling to be resigned to even if it hardly did anything. Owing to theirck of power to create significant change, they tried to make small changes to the world.


    Mu Yu had those he was emotionally attached to, and they reciprocated his feelings. Those emotional attachments were hispass in life. He knew hecked time and power. General Manager Xun¡¯s gift was an opportunity for him to ovee those obstacles.


    Pure spiritual energy enveloped Mu Yu¡¯s seated body. His own spiritual energy ushered spiritual qi into his body toward his dantian using Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. He converted the spiritual qi into his own spiritual energy via his dantian. He lost track of time as he cleansed his body using the spiritual qi.


    The world of cultivation was enjoying a peaceful season. Well, the ball was still rolling, but it was rolling below the surface. The various sects agreed to surrender ¨C not without some degree of internal strife, unsurprisingly. At the very least, they could keep their efforts, albeit under a different name. It had yet to be decided, but the two main alliances were probably going to delegate patriarchs of their choice to each sect and have them managed ording to the two alliance¡¯s preference.


    The alliances were merely abstract entities. In reality, everyone would continue staying at their sect. What changed was the cultivation system they would have to follow. It was the two big sects¡¯ way of gradually taking over sects. An abrupt revolution where every sect was changed wasn¡¯t feasible, after all.


    Universe Sect¡¯s Daoist Boyang sat on his seat with a pale face. The sect elders spent all day arguing which alliance they should join. Once it became nothing but an ad hominem spitting contest between Daoist Bo Yuan, Daoist Bo Ping and Abbess Bo Hua, Daoist Bo Yang intervened.


    ¡°You two done yet? Are you disregarding me?¡± Daoist Bo Yang mmed the timer table to smithereens. then carried on, expressing, ¡°Our sect is about to be history, yet, instead of thinking about how to ensure its survival, you¡¯re trying to figure out how to bow your head and to who? I hate to imagine what our ancestors would think when they see you two on the other side.¡±


    Daoist Bo Xing, who sported a scruffy beard and hadn¡¯t said a word up until then, smiled. ¡°Patriarch, you know the status quo better than all of us. What good is our ancestor¡¯s pledge? How are we going to keep our heads high? We have no choice but to go with the current. How do you know that¡¯s not the route to survival? Additionally¡­ whether or not we disregard you is of no importance because our future patriarch may be somebody else.¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Daoist Bo Yang rose to his feet and discharged his energy.


    Daoist Bo Xing also rose to his feet. He was driven back several steps, but he hadn¡¯t wiped his grin of his face. ¡°Senior Brother, your cultivation level isn¡¯t worth anything now. All you¡¯re good for is venting your anger on us. How will you deal with Reverend Jiuhua? Whoever he says is running the show will be running the show.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying? Have you sold your soul to Jiuhua Sect?¡± interrogated Bo Yuan, also jumping to his feet.


    Bo Xing gave his senior a tepid nce. ¡°Not quite. However, I am grateful Reverend Jiuhua thinks highly of me. I am merely a man who reads the weather well. Patriarch, you have been instated for so many years, yet our sect has failed to get anywhere. Let¡¯s not mention yourughable friendship with Dustfallen Sect. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a shame to our ancestors.¡±


    Bo Xing had no reason to fear the others if Reverend Jiuhua was backing him. However, short Bo Ping wasn¡¯t thrown off. ¡°Brother Bo Xing is right. Bai Lang came to see me the day before, though. I, too, can read the forecast well. We will serve different masters going forward. You might not be Universe Sect¡¯s next patriarch.¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was so overwhelmed with despair that he burst out intoughter. It turned out he was the only one fighting for his sect to the bitter end. He never abused his authority or prioritised anything over the sect. Gu Yitian finally pushed them to third rank. He finally saw hope, yet¡­ They do say it¡¯s every man for himself when danger looms. What was all his effort for in the end?


    ¡°All right! All right! All right!¡± thundered Daoist Bo Yang, dispersing his energy. ¡°You¡¯re all¡­ great.¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang made his way to their ancestral hall at the rear of the mountain with a hunched form. Gu Yitian went in and knelt next to his kneeling shifu. Gu Yitian wasn¡¯t a wordsmith, so he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Yitian, do you think your shifu is useless?¡± asked Daoist Bo Yang, voice raspy and tired.


    ¡°No, Shifu. They are just ungrateful and traitorous. I know Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect approached you first, but you rejected them. That is how those scoundrels ended up with the opportunity. No matter what it is you do, I believe you are right,¡± conveyed Gu Yitian.


    Daoist Bo Yang was consoled to hear the disciple he selected from a group of children tell him that. To this day, recruiting Gu Yitian was his proudest decision. Gu Yitian only ever listened to Daoist Bo Yang.


    Everyone had something they want to protect, even in the case of aloof Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Given your potential, Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect will fight for you. Your future isn¡¯t with Universe Sect. I don¡¯t want to chain you down, either. I won¡¯t be against you joining any sect. All I hope is that you wille back to help when Universe Sect faces a crisis.¡± Daoist Bo Yang let up three incense sticks and nted them in the furnace. He bowed, then picked up the whisk to dust the top of the tablet table.


    ¡°Shifu, I am Universe Sect¡¯s disciple. I will not join any other sect. I will be with you no matter where you go.¡±


    The corners of Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me. I¡¯m getting on with age. Sticking with me will only hinder your progress. While I¡¯m happy to know you¡¯re loyal, if you want to join Green Pine or Jiuhua Sect, descend the mountain. Go where I can¡¯t find you. Cultivation is a long and arduous journey you have to traverse on your own. If you have what it takes, leave Moyun Mountains. Our ancestors left behind a note saying the outside of Moyun Mountains is where the real world of cultivation is. If you want to leave, be cautious when crossing the forest.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I will not leave. Please do n-¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang patted Gu Yitian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fret not. I won¡¯t reunite with our ancestors so soon. If I leave, those heartless ones will mow this ancestral hall down. I¡¯m not going to concern myself with the sect any further. They can knock themselves out. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will protect this hall, nevertheless.¡±


    Gu Yitian knew what he had to do. He gave Daoist Bo Yang three kowtows before leaving. He didn¡¯t have the ability to protect his shifu or sect. He needed power. He needed to cross the risky bridge for his convictions.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    <strong><em>Wolf Nature and Human Nature</em></strong>


    Over time, Green Pine Sect¡¯s investigators began to devote more attention to details they overlooked the first time around.


    General Manager Xun lied in the dark and moist drainage channel, panting, coughing and shuddering. He couldn¡¯t see himselfsting much longer. He let his mind wander, taking him back to Mu Yu and wondering if the boy would extract his corpse from the channel. His face was deathly pale after days without sunlight.


    Every time General Manager Xun killed a haughty Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, he¡¯d feel as if he had purged some of the disgust within him. However, his violence intensified with each kill.


    General Manager Xun noticed his control over his wolf instincts were starting to wane. He was aware he only had a few more transformations before it would be impossible to assume human form again.


    General Manager Xun heard the sound of a sheet of paper from a grey-rank disciple slip down. Zhou Xinyu was the disciple General Manager Xun cared for most in the past as the boy was honest, sincere and shared his dream. For that reason, he agreed to General Manager Xun¡¯s proposal when theter brought it up.


    ¡°Flowing Moon Sect¡¯s Huang Ziyu, left room. Broke the academy¡¯s disciple¡¯s Lu Xiaohui¡¯s left arm.¡±


    General Manager Xun tore apart the sheet in a fit of rage. ¡°I can¡¯t kill many more, but I guess every kill counts.¡±


    There was about another four hours until nightfall, so General Manager Xun found himself a ce to lie and rest. He managed to weather the cold down there thanks to his fitter soul-devouring wolf body. His body odour also warded off rodents.


    General Manager Xun¡¯s hobby was looking at the moon and howling at it, which was a means of getting his pent-up emotions off his chest. He couldn¡¯t howl tonight, though. Nevertheless, drawing blood was another means of blowing off steam.


    Once night fell, General Manager Xun struggled to his feet and transformed. Some of his skin was still exposed, and his dual tails looked fatigued. He began panting after two stifled cries. He shook his body out and made his way to Flowing Moon Sect¡¯s courtyard. He pried open a path in the earth and deftly infiltrated the courtyard.


    The light in Huang Ziyu¡¯s room was already off. General Manager Xun pushed open the window, then jumped in. He could see his target lying on the bed. His aim was to give his target a scratch first, as the venom on his ws could render his victim unconscious. Next, he would drag Huang Ziyu underground and feast on his heart. He celebrated the easy target.


    <em>Bang!</em> The window suddenly closed behind him. The lights went on before General Manager Xun could wrap his head around the situation. Every single person in the room was armed with their magical weapon. Bai Langmented, ¡°Perfect. A soul-devouring wolf as you said.¡±


    Panic-stricken, General Manager Xun backed up to the door. Behind Bai Lang was a quivering youth. He was none other than the grey-rank disciple who passed on the names daily ¨C Zhou Xinyu.


    Zhou Xinyu fearfully looked at General Manager Xun¡¯s soul-devouring wolf form. It only took a second for him to flip the switch from pity to outright ruthless.


    Bai Lang told Zhou Xinyu, ¡°Once I¡¯ve caught the bastard, you won¡¯t be a grey-rank disciple any longer.¡±


    General Manager Xun instantly realised his favourite disciple had betrayed him to escape the life of a grey-rank disciple. General Manager Xun howled under his breath. He tried to protect grey-rank disciples, yet one of them betrayed him. Enraged, he bellowed and charged toward Zhou Xinyu. He wanted to see what sort of heart sat in Zhou Xinyu¡¯s chest. Was it rotten or twisted?


    Bai Lang hit General Manager Xun with a heavy sword qi sh. General Manager Xun groaned as he was driven through the door.


    ¡°Die!¡± Bai Lang ran out and followed up with another sh.


    General Manager Xuncked the strength of a Golden Core Ream cultivator, but he was still strong and fast. Bai Lang¡¯s sword grazed him, but the wound wasn¡¯t fatal. He jumped back into the drainage water channel.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the drainage channel! If you don¡¯t catch him now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± cried Zhou Xinyu.


    General Manager Xun was absolutely livid. Though he wanted to kill, the world before him started spinning as soon as he was in the drainage channel. He was out of energy. He didn¡¯t kill anyonest night for their heart and was wounded. His bones and muscles caved in, reverting him back to his human form.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡± cried General Manager Xun, vexed and unable toprehend Zhou Xinyu¡¯s thinking. Soon, he recalled Zhou Xinyu once said, ¡°I want to be the bully, not the bullied.¡±


    General Manager Xun smiled bitterly. Zhou Xinyu was going to be another one of the bullies they both hated. Zhou Xinyu, unfortunately, didn¡¯t have the aptitude to go far as a cultivator. All he could bully in the future were grey-rank disciples. Justice? What was that again? Was it something that could lead one down the path of glory?


    Chilly sensations invaded General Manager Xun¡¯s body. He muttered, ¡°How did I forget grey-rank disciples lived holding onto hope they could escape life as a grey-rank disciple when I spent my entire life as one?¡±


    General Manager Xun gasped a mouthful of blood onto the ground. He could hear angry voices and heavy footsteps approaching. He tried to push away the individual who tried to pull him up to no avail. He knew he was finished, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be a pretty end. A tear drop coursed down his face as his consciousness faded¡­

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    <strong><em>Reborn</em></strong>


    General Manager Xun didn¡¯t pass out for long. As he regained his conscious, he could feel the pain akin to his body copsing surging through his body. His bones and organs felt as if they were alight. He found himself lying on a thick bed and tucked into a soft nket. Above were ck veils. Having been deprived of sleep in a nket for so long, it was a dreame true until he realised he realised he shouldn¡¯t have been in the foreign room. General Manager Xun yanked off the nket and struggled to sit up. He was already dressed in proper garments somehow. He had never worn proper clothing since undergoing his transformation.


    Mu Yu opened the door and looked relieved upon seeing General Manager Xun up again. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye to.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t they capture me already?¡±


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°Luckily, I found you before they did.¡±


    Mu Yu raced straight to the academy after General Manager Xun¡¯s spirit collection formation was defused, bolted straight to the grey-rank disciples¡¯ courtyard and found the sheet of paper in their drainage channel. That was how he found his way to Flowing Moon Sect. He intended to stop General Manager Xun frommitting murder, but he found thetter lying defeated on his way there.


    ¡°You are safe here at Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    General Manager Xun was taken aback. He recalled Zhou Xinyu¡¯s betrayalst. He knew he wasn¡¯t doing anything noble, but he had nothing he felt guilty about. Zhou Xinyu¡¯s betrayal, however, erased his reason for living on. He hesitated to speak several times before finally uttering, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Yu shed his pearly whites. ¡°I should be thanking you. Thanks to your spirit collection formation, I¡¯ve ascended to Golden Core Realm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve ascended to Golden Core Ream?!¡±


    If Xiaohu was given the same opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t have ascended to Golden Core Ream in two years. While it was hard to believe Mu Yu¡¯s aptitude surpassed Xiaohu¡¯s, there was no denying the Golden Core Realm energy exuding from Mu Yu. General Manager Xun spent his entire life interacting with various individuals; he had his fair share of interactions with Golden Core Realm cultivators, so there was no way he couldn¡¯t distinguish between energy levels.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it, either. Let¡¯s not get into the whole aptitude discussion. Long-story short, I informed Uncle An and my seniors, and they agreed, so you are another member of Dustfallen Sect henceforth. You¡¯re not longer the academy¡¯s grey-rank disciple.¡±


    Dustfallen Sect never epted people through their doors for the sake of it. Uncle An was impressed General Manager Xun was able to create a spirit collection formation, hence the decision. It was to everyone¡¯s benefit if they kept him for that ability.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the academy¡¯s grey-rank disciple. You¡¯re part of Dustfallen Sect now. That being said, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re all right with being part of our sect. After all, other sects don¡¯t think highly of us,¡± replied Mu Yu, adding a shrug.


    General Manager Xun was speechless. His dream came true in a most anticlimactic manner, and it hadn¡¯t sunken in.


    ¡°I did tell you I¡¯d help you leave the academy and leave behind your life as a grey-rank disciple. I won¡¯t force you to stay by any means. If you want to start over a peaceful life, you can leave. If you wish to stay, you are very wee to do so.¡±


    Concerned, General Manager Xun queried, ¡°The others ept me? Do they know about my crimes? Do they know I¡¯m a¡­ a¡­ soul-devouring wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Uncle An told me he has a method of helping you suppress your wolf instincts. In reality, you can choose whether or not you transform. You can be free of its influence as long as you keep it in check. As for your crimes, I¡¯d like to ask you to stop. We don¡¯t like to kill the innocent.¡±


    General Manager Xun wore on a bitter smile. There was no way he¡¯d help someone after they betrayed him. Moreover, the incident taught him an important lesson: some things couldn¡¯t be changed just because one desired the change. It finally urred to him he was treating the symptom, not the root cause. In the end, it came back to haunt him. Not every grey-rank disciple was worthy of pity.


    ¡°Can I see them? Can I see Patriarch Feng Haochen?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s glow dimmed upon hearing the mention of his shifu. He still hadn¡¯t picked up anything after months of searching. The only good news was his shifu wasn¡¯t in the grasp of those who¡¯d harm him. He stood up and smiled. ¡°General Manager Xun, heal up first. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I quit as General Manager long ago. My name is Xun Jingshou. Just address me by my name.¡±


    Mu Yu mused over the suggestion then replied, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Elder Xun, then. You are an elder to me, after all.¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Eder Xun was quite touched. Mu Yu was the only one to consider him an elder. That was not to mention Mu Yu was a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Those who knew his name would outright call him by his name.


    Mu Yu bumped into Cheng Yan after he left Elder Xun¡¯s room. Cheng Yan, tired, asked, ¡°He up?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°First Brother, Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect haven¡¯t tried to start with us, have they?¡±


    Cheng Yan sighed as they walked. ¡°You wish. They¡¯vee knocking twice this month alone. I told them I¡¯d provide them with an answer in ten days. That means they should be back in three days¡¯ time.¡±


    Cheng Yan gave Mu Yu an earful for sneaking off for a month and bringing back a stranger on the verge of death when thetter first returned. Cheng Yan let him off the hook after noticing his junior had ascended and confirmed their shifu wasn¡¯t at Green Pine Sect.


    ¡°They? Senior Brother, did you arrange it so that they woulde together?¡±


    Cheng Yan grinned. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t possibly join either alliance, anyway. I¡¯d like to see what happens when they bump into each other.¡±


    Mu Yu smirked: ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re a bad boy now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll roll with the punches. Based on what you gathered, the youth hasn¡¯t taken Shifu, which means there¡¯s a chance the one supporting Reverend Jiuhua has intervened. Worsees to worse, we join Jiuhua Sect and find a way to sneak into their sect to find out.¡±


    Mu Yu was in agreement with the n. ¡°Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan have both ascended to Golden Core Realm, as well. Besides the two devils and Elder Xun, we don¡¯t have anyone at Foundation Establishment Realm. Will they ept us? Golden Core Realm cultivators¡¯ cultivation method is set in stone. They can¡¯t just change our method at our level.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the dark in regards to your ascensions. Plus, even if they do know, they wouldn¡¯t care. If anything, they¡¯d be more eager to recruit you. You do realise how absurd it is to be a Golden Core Realm cultivator at your age now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Yu chortled. They always had Dustfallen Mental Cultivation to resort to if they wanted to hide their true levels and avoid attention.


    ¡°You reckon they¡¯ll get into a tussle when they bump into each other?¡±


    Cheng Yan assumed a thinking pose. ¡°Beats me.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    <strong><em>Formation</em></strong>


    Besides losing their patriarch, Dustfallen Sect had been gued with Uncle An¡¯s terrorism in the kitchen for thest few months. Every meal was a test of courage. They developed a knack for swallowing their food before the taste could vite their ptes.


    ¡°My poor younger sister has lost so much weight since Shifu left,¡± remarked Kongkong, pinching Miaomiao¡¯s cheek with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°You should eat more to grow, <em>Younger Brother Kongkong</em>,¡± replied Miaomiao, shoving the dish of overcooked meat to Kongkong.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you, Younger Sister.¡± Kongkong pushed the te back.


    ¡°I know you love your elder sister.¡± Miaomiao passed the te back.


    The ignorant would¡¯ve thought they were watching two loving siblings.


    ¡°Gr-greetings, Sir,¡± greeted Elder Xun, as he entered the dining hall with Mu Yu.


    Elder Xun was still used to treating Golden Core Realm cultivators as exalted beings. Usually, they¡¯d viciously rip into him if he didn¡¯tud over them as they wanted.


    Cheng Yan: ¡°Elder Xun? Don¡¯t be so formal. Come over and join us.¡±


    ¡°I am not worthy. I will wait for you all outside¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all a big family, so drop the pleasantries. Sit, sit.¡± Mu Yu pulled Elder Xun over to an empty seat and had the elder sit.


    They didn¡¯t suppress or discharge their energy, but Elder Xun was still under immense tension sitting with them.


    Tone jovial, Lan Ling¡¯er expressed, ¡°General Manager Xun, I mean, Elder Xun, we all recognise you. We have all been to the academy before. I am Lan Ling¡¯er. I heard you were well-versed in formations. Could you teach me? None of us know a thing about formations.¡±


    The disciples of Dustfallen Sect were under the assumption Feng Haochen wasn¡¯t an authority on formations as he never taught them.


    Elder Xun nodded away, but he still couldn¡¯t speak under so much pressure.


    Lan Ling¡¯er suppressed her energy then kicked Xiang Nan under the table. ¡°Slow poke, suppress your energy, will you? Are you trying to unt your cultivation? You¡¯re scaring him.¡±


    Xiang Nan rubbed his leg. ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose. Shifu, Uncle An and First Brother don¡¯t usually hide their cultivation? Those two little devils aren¡¯t affected.¡±


    Konkong suddenly grabbed his chest. ¡°Argh, I can¡¯t take it. Third Brother¡¯s aura is too strong. I¡­ I¡¯m going to pass out.¡±


    Head tilted, Miaomiao questioned, ¡°Eh? Third Brother, you¡¯ve ascended to Golden Core Realm? When was that? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    Kongkong: ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure he mentioned it a few days ago.¡±


    Miaomiao blinked in rapid session. ¡°No, no, I think he¡¯s been prattling on about it for a month.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he babbles on and on about it every night when he sleeps, hahaha!¡± teased the twins.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you two can hear me talking in my sleep,¡± griped Xiang Nan, suppressing his aura.


    ¡°Th-thank you,¡±mented Elder Xun, touched they were willing to treat him as one of their own.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Uncle An gave Elder Xun a nod of acknowledgement and served up a dish of jet-ck veget-, meat (maybe).


    The others exchanged eye contact of despair. They couldn¡¯t keep hunting in the mountain in the rear because of the damage they could do to the ecology.


    Kongkong whispered, ¡°Elder Xun, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Elder Xun took a second to respond, ¡°Y-yes, I can. I will cook and handle the misceneous jobs going forward. Please just yell out if you have anything you need me to do.¡± Elder Xun felt being a servant was the only ce he deserved at Dustfallen Sect.


    ¡°You just need to cook for us. We can handle the rest. Also, don¡¯t call us sir and ma¡¯am. Just address us by our names.¡±


    Mu Yu tried to find some green vegetables amongst the visual mess, but he gave up in the end, realising he was fundamentally trying to find a bone in an egg.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you wash my younger brother¡¯s bed sheets? He still wets the bed,¡± mocked Miaomiao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mix yourself up with me, Younger Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± replied Elder Xun.


    ¡°You will get used to them. Don¡¯t take what them too serious,¡± exined Mu Yu, sharing his firsthand experience with the twins.


    Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er stayed behind after supper to clear the table, while the others left, but Elder Xun insisted on taking over.


    ¡°I brought back twenty spirit stones from the spirit collection formation. Elder Xun, can you set up the formation at Dustfallen Precipice? We often train there.¡±


    Mu Yu went through eight of the stones by the time he was done, so he only had twenty left.


    Elder Xun dried his hands after finishing his chore. ¡°I should be able to. The result obviously won¡¯t be as pronounced. I¡¯ll check out Dustfallen Precipice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I¡¯m going with you. Shifu never taught us how to set formations. I¡¯m interested in them, though,¡± enthused Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Mu Yuzily chided, ¡°You should focus on your own training.¡±


    ¡°Get off my case. Elder Xun, how did you learn to set formations?¡±


    ¡°I always dreamt of bing a cultivator, but fate forced me to resign myself to the life of a grey-rank disciple. There were benefits to being a grey-rank disciple if one looked hard enough. As servants, we sometimes had the chance to see various books. While I may be a failure as a cultivator, I never forgot anything I read. After reading them, I¡¯d copy them down to study further. I studied formations the most in depth. To tell the truth, I have always had this suspicion that the world of cultivation is trapped in a humungous formation, but I cannot describe the details.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you suspect we¡¯re in a humungous formation?¡± inquired Mu Yu, surprised.


    ¡°Something seems to be suppressing spiritual qi here, and there¡¯s an energy source attached to everyone. I formerly suspected nobody could ascend to Primordial Infant Realm due to said formation. Since two people have sessfully ascended, however, I think my theory is wrong.¡±


    Mu Yu knew Elder Xun was correct deep down and was thoroughly impressed his conjecture was on the dot.


    ¡°I noticed y-, our Dustfallen Sect also has the formation. The formation allows me to detect all movement in the mountain. I have not studied it in detail yet. In saying that, the caster possessesmendable skill. I assume your shifu, Feng Haochen, set it?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er and Mu Yu exchanged eye contact. Neither of them knew Dustfallen Sect had any active formation. Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Shifu never mentioned anything of the sort or taught us formations. I don¡¯t think he has studied them. Are you positive?¡±


    Elder Xun pinched his eyebrows together. ¡°Feng Haochen never researched formations? Impossible. Dustfallen Precipice is a soul collection formation.¡±


    Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er exchanged eye contact again.


    ¡°I am absolutely certain. Dustfallen Sect¡¯s spiritual qi is more potent than anywhere else, and the soul collection formation is superior to mine. The caster has to be more knowledgeable on formations than I am. Have none of you noticed it while training?¡±


    They never noticed anything after all the time they spent training there. Feng Haochen was the only person who could¡¯ve cast a formation at Dustfallen Precipice. More questions were put on the table yet again.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    <strong><em>Ignorant Second-Generation Rich Children</em></strong>


    There was finally an exnation for why Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples progressed so fast. Sure, aptitude was one variable, but no aptitude could ovee an inherentck of spiritual qi. On the other hand, an abundance of spiritual qi could drastically capitalise on innate aptitude to create skyrocketing progress.


    ¡°Elder Xun, can you see where else formations are set?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er and Mu Yu flew around Mount Dustfallen with Elder Xun to seek out other formation locations. They couldn¡¯t be sure if Elder Xun was telling the truth or not owing to their ignorance on the topic.


    Elder Xu pointed out four ces with spirit collection formations set up: one at Dustfallen Precipice. One at the vacant space they often refined their swordy at Feng Haochen¡¯s behest. One was on a rock halfway up the mountain everyone gathered around to chat daily. Thest one was at the waterfall located at the foot of the mountain, which was where they practiced Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er were mostly convinced at that point because they knew the significance of the four locations. There was no way there were four coincidences. Elder Xun couldn¡¯t have known beforehand to deceive them since he only just arrived. They never thought much about where they trained since they were just following instructions. If other sects found out, they¡¯d be sure to take over Dustfallen Sect.


    ¡°So¡­ Shifu set up spirit collection formations to provide us with an ideal environment for cultivating, yet never informed us. Please tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Why did Shifu never tell us?¡±


    They suddenly felt as though they didn¡¯t know their shifu at all, while he knew them as well as the back of his hand.


    ¡°Shifu might not have been the one who set them. Who¡¯s to say he didn¡¯t just find this mountain and the formations by chance and, therefore, decided to set up Dustfallen Sect here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You need to recast them at set intervals to maintain them. Generally speaking, you need to perform maintenance once every month. Those unfamiliar with formations wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the job. From what I can see, the formations haven¡¯t been maintained for two months. They¡¯re not collecting spiritual qi steadily.¡± Elder Xun shifted a rock and found a deprived spirit stone in the mud.


    Two months were the length of time Feng Haochen had been missing. There was no room for doubting Feng Haochen was behind the formations anymore. Still, questions remained.


    ¡°Can you repair them?¡± inquired Mu Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. I should be able to.¡±


    Elder Xun moved a few rocks and grass around the rock halfway up the mountain. He checked the sun¡¯s location. He took four steps to the left and eight steps back. Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have the foggiest clue what he was doing.


    ¡°Although this formation uses ordinary spirit stones, the technicality surpasses anything I¡¯ve cast. Now I understand why you didn¡¯t notice the difference in spiritual qi. The formation only collects spiritual qi when you train and trigger the spiritual qi in the atmosphere around you.¡±


    Elder Xun dug up a few more spirit stones the size of a fist, then continued exining, ¡°Ordinary spirit stones aren¡¯t as effective as purple-gold spirit stones. That being said, the formation will double your harvest. A rough estimate for maintaining this formation would be five hundred spirit stones per month. The one at Dustfallen Precipice is bigger and would require roughly a thousand spirit stones. Four of them would require two thousand and five hundred spirit stones each month. That¡¯s¡­ my goodness.¡±


    Given how impoverished and unpopted Dustfallen Sect was, the sum was just oundish. An ordinary sect would be lucky to have a thousand spirit stones each month. Each sect¡¯s disciples had to contribute to the sect for their monthly share if they didn¡¯t hunt or mine.


    Mining was the hardest option since finding two thousand in a mine on an annual basis was a miracle. Plus, there were only so many mines. Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect controlled the majority of the big quarries, leaving others with tiny ones. That was the reason hunting was favoured despite the higher risk to their lives.


    There was no room for questioning spirit stones¡¯ benefits. Having said that, seldom did cultivators directly drain the spiritual qi from them as they could absorb it from the atmosphere. Instead, they traded them for more materials to forge magic items or for medical herbs.


    Green Pine Sect was unlikely to use as many spirit stones as Dustfallen Sect. Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯er were speechless. Mu Yu had three ordinary spirit stones in his sleeve. The others wouldn¡¯t have had more than ten. Feng Haochen often ced them in the hall and told them they could take them whenever they needed. However, they hunted for their own instead. They never realised they were second-generation rich kids. People always incorrectly assumed they were broke hillbillies.


    Lan Ling¡¯er: ¡°Shifu is so rich, yet I was frugal. I brooded over every skincare product purchase for a long time before actually buying them.¡±


    ¡°Shifu has spent enough on us. If we¡¯re spendthrifts on top of that, no amount of spirit stones will be enough to satisfy us. Perhaps Shifu didn¡¯t trust us with too much in case we didn¡¯t learn to budget. Of course, he might¡¯ve wanted to avoid attracting attention. Imagine if the youth in red found out and came knocking.¡±


    Someone once asked, ¡°What would your biggest wish be when you have no money?¡±


    Answer: ¡°It would be for my broke old man to find me and tell me he was actually wealthy. Only, he didn¡¯t give me any money all these years to make me learn to earn for myself.¡±


    Mu Yu was the broke one learning to earn his own keep.


    Now, there was a new problem: where were they going to procure enough spirit stones to maintain the formations now that their shifu¡¯s whereabouts were unknown?

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    <strong><em>Dragon Searching Formation</em></strong>


    ording to Elder Xun, the twenty purple-gold stones Mu Yu brought back wouldst, at least, a year.


    After switching the ordinary spirit stones for the purple-gold ones in the four formations, he stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this for now. Give me a few more days, and I¡¯ll be able to use two purple-gold stones to set up a spirit collection formation. That¡¯ll magnify its results two folds.¡±


    ¡®What did you mean when you said there was arge-scale formation protecting Mount Dustfallen?¡± inquired Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Elder Xun spent a moment to phrase what he said in his mind prior to explicating, ¡°Dustfallen Sect¡¯s formation is high level. I¡¯ve never seen it before. I¡¯m guessing it locks the outside spiritual qi on this mountain to amplify the spiritual qis¡¯ potency. It¡¯s simr to the spirit collection formation, except that it¡¯s much higher level. If you can control it, you can keep track of every single thing everyone on the mountain is doing. By the same vein, you will be able to ward off invaders and attack anyone on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Sheesh,¡± remarked Mu Yu.


    ¡°It requires more spirit stones, then, does it not?¡± followed up Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Strangely, it doesn¡¯t appear to use spirit stones as its foundation but something else. Perhaps it¡¯s a magical item. I can¡¯t say for sure. If Patriarch cast the formation, he clearly knows more about formations than I do.¡±


    ¡°Elder Xun, Jiuhua Sect also has arge-scale formation protecting their mountain. Could they also have a simr magical item?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Jiuhua Sect numerous times. Theirrge-scale formation is merely a simple rm. It doesn¡¯t have an offensive ability as this one does or the ability to collect spiritual qi. Their formation warns them if somebody trespasses via incorrect means. That would only cost them several hundred spirit stones monthly, which is the equivalent of what is used at every sect¡¯s courtyard at the academy.¡±


    Mu Yu had more questions, but Elder Xun suddenly started panting and convulsing. Seeing him grab his chest tight, Mu Yu queried, ¡°Elder Xun, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my bloodlust. Bloodlust. I¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten in days. I¡­ I¡­¡± Elder Xun dropped to the ground and continued convulsing. His eyes turned red, while his bones and joints bulged.


    ¡°Elder Xun¡¯s soul-devouring wolf instincts have been triggered. Ask Uncle An for a suppression method,¡± instructed Mu Yu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er soon brought Uncle An back. Uncle An had been treating Elder Xun¡¯s injuries and purging the underlying condition. Elder Xun was able to recover from physical injuries fast thanks to the fiend spirit he consumed; however, he still struggled to control his bloodlust.


    Uncle An ground a ck herb then shoved it into Elder Xun¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Wolf poison herb is the wolves¡¯ weakness. It suppresses their urges as wolves. Patriarch still has some growing in the herb garden. Just consume one serve every seven days,¡± Uncle An calmly directed.


    Though Feng Haochen often had his disciples add herbs to their baths, they never delved deep into the herbs.


    After a gradual recovery, Elder Xun expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Patriarch only left behind a limited amount. Mu Yu, you figure out a solution.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t feelfortable with the way Uncle An looked at him. Uncle An basically hinted he knew about Mu Yu¡¯s ability to control wood. Mu Yu forced a smile. ¡°I wille up with something.¡±


    Uncle An turned to leave but stopped himself after a few steps. He looked over his shoulder and asserted, ¡°Elder Xun, I allowed you to stay because you helped Mu Yu; however, I don¡¯t like what you did in the past. You know what to do.¡±


    A flush look flitted across Elder Xun¡¯s face. ¡°I will bear it in mind.¡±


    Elder Xun had his lifetime wish granted already. As such, there was nothing he wasn¡¯t willing to let go of.


    ¡°The other reason is because Mu Yu mentioned you are educated on formations. Have you heard of Dragon Searching Formation?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Searching Formation? What do you want to find?¡± asked Elder Xun, surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s Dragon Searching Formation?¡± inquired Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s a formation that can help you find something or someone,¡± enlightened Elder Xun.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Find someone? We¡¯re looking for someone right now!¡±


    ¡°I can cast the formation, but there is a big cost to pay. I doubt anyone can collect the materials. The formation trigger is difficult to set up; I suggest you forget about using it.¡±


    Formations consisted of the formation¡¯s form, foundation, core and catalyst. A formation¡¯s form decided the size of the formation, which wasn¡¯t fixed. The core, as its name might¡¯ve implied, controlled its effects. One of the ways to defuse a formation ¨C also the most effective way ¨C was destroying the formation¡¯s core. Formation foundations were responsible for providing spiritual qi to sustain it. In most cases, spirit stones were used as their foundation, but other natural items could also be used. A catalyst wasn¡¯t always mandatory. Only extremely powerful formations necessitated them. With a catalyst, the effects could be spread far beyond its radius of effect. For instance, it could be used to attack those outside the formation.


    Mu Yu followed up with another question. ¡°What does it need for the catalyst?¡±


    ¡°You use something in the same category as that which you wish to find. Put another way, if you want to find someone, you need someone as the catalyst. Dragon Searching Formation is used outside of a formation. Its radius is dependent on the quality of the catalyst. If you wish to find an individual, you need someone with strong willpower. Else, the search radius will shrink ordingly. If you¡¯re only going to be able to search within a five hundred square kilometre area, you might as well personally conduct the search.¡±


    ¡°I can be the catalyst,¡± dered Uncle An.


    ¡°Whoever is the catalyst will be in grave danger. One mistake or distraction is all it takes for the catalyst to perishpletely.¡±


    Uncle An was the only person to react indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Uncle An always kept to himself but was even more quiet than usual after Feng Haochen went missing. At the same time, Uncle An med himself for Feng Haochen¡¯s disappearance.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Elder Xun, how confident are you?¡±


    ¡°The materials required areplex. Its foundation isn¡¯t spirit stones. You need five items: ten thousand year old greenwood, mystic sea ice, ancient spirit elemental fire, transcendent iron, and sunken frozen earth. From their names alone, you can tell they are anything but ordinary. Apparently, the elemental demons invented the formation, therefore the link to the five elements.¡±


    Mu Yu hadn¡¯t even heard of the five items.


    Lan Ling¡¯er asked, ¡°How do we find them?¡±


    Elder Xun expressed, ¡°I have never seen them myself.¡±


    ¡°I have all of the items listed. You just need to set up the formation,¡± stated Uncle An.


    ¡°What? You do?¡± asked Elder Xun, astonished as Mu Yu was.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business. I will gather the materials and see you in two days,¡± announced Uncle An, departing aferwards.


    Simr to Feng Haochen¡¯s case, Mu Yu realised he didn¡¯t really know much about Uncle An at all.


    Mu Yu tucked Elder Xu into bed, then went out with Lan Ling¡¯er, albeit focusing on Dragon Searching Formation. He was more than happy to be the catalyst if he could find his shifu. Uncle An wouldn¡¯t approve, having said that.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I never knew you were interested in formations.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Stupid.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, why did you follow us around all afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Because you thoughtlessly brought someone back and had him join our sect, Durd. You think we genuinely ept him? He killed so many people. Yes, they deserve punishment, but they didn¡¯t deserve a death sentence. I can ignore that, nevertheless. I¡¯m worried about the soul-devouring wolf in him. I¡¯m not worried about him transforming and attacking you or I. Did you ever consider the gullible twins, though? They haven¡¯t started cultivating. If Elder Xun attacks them, they¡¯ll be totally defenceless.¡±


    Mu Yu had to admit he was careless and failed to factor in the potential problem. He was the only one who knew Elder Xun didn¡¯t go on random rampages even if he transformed. Just because they were returning the favour for helping Mu Yu didn¡¯t mean they genuinely trusted the elder.


    Lan Ling¡¯er borated, ¡°I don¡¯t think he seems to be a bad man. He was once the academy¡¯s general manager and is humble. I joined you in the afternoon to learn more about him. I¡¯m still impressed he discovered the formations we were oblivious to. I¡¯m only just realising Shifu hides many secrets from us. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to be happy to know we¡¯ve dug around so much.¡±


    Mu Yu, eyes on the empty courtyard his shifu often meditated in, replied, ¡°Let¡¯s find out whether he¡¯s safe or not first and foremost.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    <strong><em>Subjugation Strategy</em></strong>


    Dustfallen Sect was the only sect that hadn¡¯t selected an alliance to join. Nobody expected either alliance to concern themselves with a sect home to less than ten members, yet neither of the alliances let up because of the potential their members showed.


    Ju Wenxing was frustrated Cheng Yan turned him down the previous visit, but he didn¡¯t show it and came back ten dayster as promised. Dustfallen Sect was awaiting him at the vacant space halfway up the mountain. Despite Uncle An¡¯s seniority, he wasn¡¯t good with words, so Cheng Yan took the torch.


    Ju Wenxing gave Cheng Yan a palm and fist salute. ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, it is the tenth day today. Have you made up your mind?¡±


    A male and female elder duo apanied Ju Wenxing. Daoist Qi Qin, a bald Golden Core Realm Fifth Layer cultivator in his seventies, looked wrathful. Abbess Bo Hua, also a Golden Core Realm Fifth Layer cultivator, was one of Universe Sect¡¯s elders despite only being in her forties.


    Cheng Yan gave Abbess Bo Hua a subtle smile. ¡°It is a surprise to have Abbess Bo Hua visit our humble abode.¡±


    ¡°Universe Sect has pledged allegiance to Jiuhua Sect. Why doesn¡¯t Dustfallen Sect see the light?¡±


    Cheng Yan had his aura surprised, giving him an ordinary appearance. Daoist Bo Hua considered him a nobody. She was never happy about Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s friendship with Dustfallen Sect. She believed Universe Sect was stuck in the mud owing to hisck of motivation to process. Joining Jiuhua Alliance only put her on a higher pedestal to give a more scornful look.


    Cheng Yan answered, ¡°It is an honour for Daoist Qing Song and Reverend Jiuhua to regard our impoverished sect so highly. To be candid, our members are divided. It would be nice if you had some means of convincing them to join you.¡±


    Cheng Yan swept his gaze over his fellow disciples. Kongkong and Miaomiao were sitting on a rock off in the distance, chomping on melon seeds and carrying fruit in their arms. God knows what they were pointing and chattering about. Mu Yu, who was next to them, said something every now and then. Xiang Nan yawned and scratched his ears. Uncle An had been out of sight since yesterday. Lan Ling¡¯er just left the mountain.


    ¡°Easy. Will this do?¡±


    Qi Qin stepped forward with a smirk on his face. He gathered his energy and discharged a batch at Cheng Yan. Evidently, Ju Wenxing was nning to y the intimidation card. Cheng Yan remained unfazed, still smiling and clothes still unmoving, much to Qi Qin¡¯s confusion. Qi Qin scoffed and ejected his next batch at the four by the rocks.


    The four in the distant remained unperturbed. Mu Yu grabbed Kongkong¡¯s hand naturally. Xiang Nan absentmindedly ced a hand on Miaomiao¡¯s shoulder. Both of the seniors were used to dealing with Uncle An¡¯s superior aura ¨C not to mention they had ascended ¨C so it was child¡¯s y to them.


    Qi Qin bit down on his lip. Logic, as he knew it, was defied right before his eyes.


    ¡°What a surprise to see Elder Qi Qin here today. Bai Lang sends you his greetings.¡± Bai Lang¡¯s heartyugh apanied his entrance from above along with his fellow disciples. ¡°Elder Qi Qin, it is impolite to pick on the weak.¡±


    ¡°This old one is equally surprised you have time to be here when you haven¡¯t caught the culprit,¡± Daoist sarcastically retorted with a grin.


    ¡°Shifu cherishes talent. Therefore, he sent us to establish a friendship with Dustfallen Sect. It would do our future battle against the elemental demons good, would it not?¡±


    ¡°Establish a friendship? What are you talking about, Brother Bai Lang?¡± voiced Ju Wenxing.


    The individual who emerged from behind Bai Lang rendered everyone surprised. She was Daoist Qing Song¡¯s beloved daughter ¨C Qing Mei. It wasn¡¯t hard to discern Cheng Yan resolutely ended their romance from his awkward reaction.


    ¡°Younger Sis, I bet you a meal that there¡¯s something going on between First Brother and that maiden.¡±


    ¡°If you are betting Uncle An¡¯s meal, I give up now.¡±


    The twins flicked melon seeds and then picked up an apple to continue their merry feast. M


    u Yu reckoned Qing Mei and Cheng Yan¡¯s rtionship was known if Qing Mei was sent.


    ¡°ying their ace, are they? I bet they¡¯re trying to force First Brother to surrender. Hey, Kongkong, add me to the bet.¡±


    Qing Mei quietly informed, ¡°I told Father about our rtionship. He approved of our rtionship after learning your true skills. As long as your shifu approves, nobody can stop us.¡±


    Stunned, Cheng Yan looked away; he had his priorities in order.


    Miaomiao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity First Brother has a lover. I was going to marry him when I grew up.¡±


    Mu Yu was going to roll his eyes until he realised he didn¡¯t know squat, either. The person he was thinking off suddenly tapped Xiang Nan and him on the shoulder. ¡°They still haven¡¯t fought? I made it in time, then.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled helplessly. As always, his desire to hold a proper conversation started with a jab. ¡°Why are you always running around as if you have ants in your pants. You fail in the refineddy department.¡±


    ¡°I cringe just imagining myself as a refineddy, so I¡¯ll pass thank you very much,¡± responded Lan Ling¡¯er, picking up an apple from Kongkong¡¯s shirt.


    The spectators were only waiting to watch Jiuhua Sect and Green Pine Sect go at each other¡¯s throats.


    With the corner of his lips raised, Bai Lang said, ¡°Brother Cheng Yan embodies extraordinary talent. Shifu approves of your rtionship with Junior Sister. If you tie the knot, wouldn¡¯t you be family?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bai Lang, using their rtionship to force Brother Cheng Yan isn¡¯t appropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡± disputed Ju Wenxin.


    Ju Wenxing hadn¡¯t figured out why Reverend Jiuhua wanted to recruit Cheng Yan. The fact Daoist Qing Song was willing to use his daughter as a bargaining chip fuelled the belief that both of the big dogs held evaluated Dustfallen Sect favourably. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Lang to turn up or to discover Qing Mei and Cheng Yan were in a romantic rtionship. The endless surprises got on his nerves.


    ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about a talented man being with a beautiful woman?¡± argued Bai Lang, turning to Cheng Yan. ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, what do you say?¡±


    Cheng Yan had a deep think before turning to Qing Mei. ¡°What if I refuse to join either alliance?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    <strong><em>Golden Core Realm Cultivators Assemble</em></strong>


    ¡°Despite things being set in stone, I have continued to show you lenience. Learn to tell what¡¯s good for you,¡± threatened Ju Wenxing, wiping his fake smile off his face.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, Junior Sister loves you with all her heart. You are bound to shine once you join Green Pine Sect. Shifu will obviously value your presence. If you still have any concerns, feel free to voice them. If I can amodate you, I will do so,¡± expressed Bai Lang, sticking to the instructions he was given.


    ¡°Regardless of which side I choose, I will end up offending the other. My shifu has been training in seclusion and entrusted the sect¡¯s affairs to me. I have to be considerate of my martial siblings. I don¡¯t want them to be targets of hostility in the future,¡± Cheng Yan conveyed.


    Bai Lang: ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°Who is stronger between Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect? Why not tell me outright so that I don¡¯t have to worry about?¡± asked Mu Yu, chortling as he sauntered over.


    ¡°Watch that mouth! Stay in your ownne,¡± brayed Qi Qin, mistaking Mu Yu for a Qi Condensation Realm cultivator.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t speak at my own sect?¡± Mu Yu rhetorically questioned.


    ¡°Your sect? It¡¯ll be our sect soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that your way of saying your sect is superior to Green Pine Sect?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to state the obvious?¡± jeered Ju Wenxing, giving Bai Lang a smirk.


    Bai Lang was aware Mu Yu was stirring the pot, but he wasn¡¯t about to let Ju Wenxing trample on his sect¡¯s name. ¡°Green Pine Sect is ranked at the top of the world of cultivation and will continue to be.¡±


    Ju Wenxing fanned himself with his fan in a condescending fashion. ¡°Daoist Qing Song still hasn¡¯t even caught his prized disciple¡¯s murderer. I say he is undeserving of his ranking.¡±


    Bai Lang brushed the jibe off with a smile. ¡°Since when did Reverend Jiuhua catch his disciple¡¯s killer?¡±


    ¡°My Shifu is a busy man. He doesn¡¯t have time for trifle matters.¡±


    ¡°How sad to hear Reverend Jiuhua considers his disciples trifle matters.¡±


    ¡°I doubt my fellow siblings¡¯ lives are given the same weight as Xiaohu¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°We treat all disciples equally. Every disciple¡¯s life is just as important as Xiaohu¡¯s. I won¡¯t forgive anyone for hurting any of our disciples. If you think your fellow disciples¡¯ lives are less important than Xiaohu¡¯s, doesn¡¯t that mean all your disciples are worth less than all of our disciples? Is there still a need to debate which sect is stronger?¡±


    Ju Wenxing was shut down.


    Bai Lang then gracefully asked, ¡°May I ask if that answers your queries, Brother Cheng Yan and Brother Mu Yu?¡±


    Cheng Yan and Mu Yu intended to join Jiuhua Sect to infiltrate their grounds, but Bai Lang¡¯s argument stood strong.


    Apanying a palm and fist salute, Cheng Yan said, ¡°Your kind off-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not joining neither faction,¡± Uncle An dered on behalf of Cheng Yan from thetter¡¯s side, in a resolute voice.


    Cheng Yan wasn¡¯t expecting Uncle An to suddenly have a change of heart.


    Ju Wenxing aggressed, ¡°Are you sure you want to be foolish?¡±


    ¡°Try me,¡± responded Uncle An, indifferent.


    ¡°Bai Lang, are you going to do something about Dustfallen Sect¡¯s attitude?¡±


    Bai Lang erased his smile. ¡°Are you in agreement with him, Brother Cheng Yan?¡±


    Cheng Yan had a nce at Qing Mei and shook his head.


    ¡°I showed lenience for the sake of my junior sister. She pleaded me not to engage you in a physical altercation, and I wanted to make her small wishe true, but you rejected my help. We won¡¯t get involved with this again. Do as you please, Jiuhua Sect.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Qing Mei began to panic after witnessing the unexpected oue.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I have done what I can. I suggest you give up on him.¡± Bai Lang pulled Qing Mei aside.


    ¡°Perfect. I subdued half of the sects that refused to submit to usst month with an iron fist. Using force has always been more effective. Come out!¡±


    With a wave of Ju Wenxing¡¯s hand, thirty cultivators flew to the scene on their flying swords. Every single one of them was a Golden Core Realm cultivator. They were unrecognisable faces because they were Jiuhua Sect¡¯s elders who never showed themselves, thus totalling thirty-three Golden Core Realm cultivators. Normally, ten Golden Core Realm cultivators was considered terrific.


    The thirty-three cultivators pressured Dustfallen Sect with their potent spiritual qi and brandished their magical weapons.


    Ju Wenxing asked, ¡°Are you really not going to surrender?¡±


    ¡°We merely wish to remain independent.¡±


    Mu Yu, Lan Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan got to their feet. The twin devils dashed off a while ago when things weren¡¯t looking good.


    ¡°You remember Daoist Bo Yang from Universe Sect, don¡¯t you? I heard you were friends with each other. Bring him here.¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang was thrown down at Ju Wenxing¡¯s feet. He was bloodied, fading and his clothing was in tatters. His left arm was amputated, and his shoulder bones were still visible.


    ¡°This is the consequence of trying to remain independent. I took his left arm so that he¡¯d have a reminder for life.¡±


    Ju Wenxing stomped on Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s chest, forcing a mouthful of blood out of the elder. Ju Wenxing led a group to Universe Sect and ttened their ancestral hall. Not yet satisfied, he humiliated Daoist Bo Yang and lopped off his arm in front of everyone at Universe Sect to send a resounding warning.


    ¡°Eat a dick,¡± cursed Mu Yu. ¡°Abbess Bo Hua, were you able to just watch your senior be trampled all over?¡±


    Abbess Bo Hua¡¯s gaze stopped on Daoist Bo Yang for a brief moment before she frigidly answered, ¡°I am with Jiuhua Sect. I do not contend with what Young Master Ju Wenxing does. Since the beginning of time, the winner takes all. Senior Brother asked for it because didn¡¯t know what was good for him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master? Scary. I referred to you as Abbess Bo Hua out of respect for Daoist Bo Yang. Since you have no respect for your predecessors and are willing to turn on fellow martial siblings to suck up to him, I¡¯m impressed in another sense. You should be the billboard for how to be shameless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your criticism, runt. Let me teach you a thing or two about respect.¡±


    Abbess Bo Hua thrust her sword at Mu Yu. Mu Yu stopped suppressing his cultivation and summoned Shadow Splitter Sword. He deflected her sword with his own thrust, proceeded to p her across the face and then give her the boot.


    ¡°That p was for Elder Bo Yang and a reminder of the repercussions ofcking any sense of shame,¡± said Mu Yu, voice void of emotion due his hatred for those who bit the hand that fed them.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Abbess Bo Hua was going to ride her sword forward again, but Dustfallen Sect¡¯s five Golden Core Realm cultivators on par ¨C or superior to herself ¨C stopped her with their energy, fossilising her in ce.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve brought more men,¡± remarked Uncle An.


    The world had only ever witnessed the two strongest cultivators with the same energy exuding from Uncle An.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    <strong><em>A Nourishing Meal</em></strong>


    Uncle An rendered the Golden Core Realm cultivators astounded. Among the thirty-three, Daoist Qi Qin was the strongest cultivator. The thirty-two of them never would¡¯ve given Daoist Qi Qin attitude, demonstrating just how much of a difference there was from oneyer to the next. The only two cultivators they had ever witnessed with energy on par to Uncle An¡¯s were Reverend Jiuhua and Daoist Qing Song. They were the only two to have ever reached Golden Core Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer ¨C so the story went.


    Standing before the thirty-three was a third Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer cultivator ¨C Uncle An!


    Ju Wenxing¡¯s legs reactively shifted backward. As Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s prized disciple, he instantly recognised who he was up against and why he wasn¡¯t sent to subdue Dustfallen Sect.


    Meanwhile, Uncle An looked unperturbed. The only other times he would be so calm was when around Feng Haochen. Hence, Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples could tell he was serious whenever he showed aggression.


    Mu Yu estimated Feng Haochen was a Golden Core Realm Fifth Layer cultivator, so he assumed Uncle An was around the same level.


    ¡°Shifu must¡¯ve known there was more to what met the eye when ites to Dustfallen Sect,¡± muttered Bai Lang.


    Needless to say, Dustfallen Sect¡¯s younger cultivators created a stir, as well.


    In his normal conversation voice, Uncle An asked, ¡°Are we fighting, or you going to show yourself the door?¡±


    The thirty-three cultivators heard Uncle An¡¯s voice as an amplified, deafening version. They looked to Ju Wenxing to await his call. Ju Wenxing knew Reverend Jiuhua would have to personally subdue Dustfallen Sect if he wanted them, so he replied, ¡°I underestimated you. I would¡¯ve been scared if we were in the past, but my shifu is now a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. You¡¯re nobody.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell your shifu toe here himself. As for you, you¡¯re not qualified to bark here.¡±


    ¡°You son of a b-¡±


    Daoist Qi Qin cackled. ¡°This old one has never heard of anyone with the abilities of a Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer cultivator. If you really were so amazing, you¡¯d have been a household name long ago, and there would be three leaders. As you are willing to stay at Dustfallen Sect, you must have your reasons. That or you¡¯re bluffing. This one would like to see what you¡¯re really made of.¡±


    Persuaded, the other thirty-two cultivators nodded.


    Cheng Yan: ¡°Uncle An, let me receive our guests.¡±


    Uncle An: ¡°Mu Yu, you handle him.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Huh? Why me?¡± questioned Mu Yu, eyes wide.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re at after you came back. Dustfallen Swordy is without equal. If you can¡¯t even defeat a small-time Golden Core Realm Fifth Layer nobody, I¡¯ll personally cook all your meals in the future to nourish your body.¡±


    ¡°Nourish, you say?¡± eximed Mu Yu, shivering.


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale made a name for himself using Dustfallen Swordy. Hence, Uncle An thought nothing of the small world known as Moyun Mountains.


    ¡°Go, Mu Yu! Pluck every strand of hair on him, and Uncle An won¡¯t feed you the nourishing meals!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget his drab and sparse beard!¡±


    Kongkong and Miaomiao were back on the rock, this time with bananas. It turned out they didn¡¯t run because they were scared but because they needed to replenish their snacks.


    ¡°Hey, Old Man, we don¡¯t need Uncle An to stomp you. I¡¯m the weakest here. Start with me.¡± Mu Yu began his advance. He¡¯d rather anything than Uncle An¡¯s cooking.


    The twins and Mu Yu managed to rile up Daoist Qi Qin.


    ¡°You really think Golden Core Realm cultivators are weak, ignorant fool? You¡¯ll have to pay for your own ignorance.¡±


    Daoist Qi Qing summoned arge ck fan. The fan had seven birds painted on there, hence the name Seven Birds Fan. The seven birds on it were the phoenix, peng, qing luan, peacock, white crane, swan and ostrich.


    ¡°White Crane Spreads its Wings!¡±


    Daoist Qi Qin fanned up a tornado of spiritual qi. A white crane emerged from the fan and tweeted as it agilely charged to Mu Yu.


    ¡°That name soundsme,¡± muttered Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu enhanced his sword with energy and shattered the corporeal crane, but more of them emerged from the phantom. Thousands of them surrounded Mu Yu and fanned wind des from their wings.


    ¡°Falling Shadow Destruction!¡±


    Mu Yu created four sword clones and shot them up to the sky. A myriad of sword clones shot forth from Mu Yu and sted away the wind des. Daoist Qi Qin swung down again. A phantom pressed down on Mu Yu. Mu Yu used ateral step feint and then swiftly moved away, but the phantasmal wing¡¯s swing smashed him in the shoulder, sending him flying.


    ¡°Great Peng Spreads its Wings! Die!¡±


    The great peng was a hundred metres tall. Its phantasmal wings literally covered the entire mountain, forcing everyone around to get out of its range.


    ¡°What¡¯s next? Phoenix Dances in the Nine Heavens? You have zero originality.¡±


    Mu Yu retreated thirty-three metres. He used his spiritual energy to contain the sting in his shoulder. Daoist Qi Qin gave him no breathing room, sending his great peng at Mu Yu again. Mu Yu continued to retreat and deflect attacks with his sword. The impact sent vibrations all the way down the sword spine and stirred the spiritual qi in the vicinity.


    Using Dustfallen Sect¡¯s second technique, blue energy shot up from Mu Yu¡¯s sword. The energy pierced the great peng¡¯s wing. He then vaulted through the hall to position himself above the great peng that lost its bnce and plummeted into the ground, turning to thin air.


    Mu Yu closed in on Daoist Qi Qin and attempted to impale theter through his chest. Daoist Qi Qin defended himself with his ck fan, generating loud ngs and forcing both of them back.


    ¡°The old man is tough,¡±ined Mu Yu, rubbing the numb sensation away from the shoulder he was struck on.


    Daoist Qi Qin couldn¡¯t believe Mu Yu could keep up with him. Nheless, if subjugation was out of the question, murder was the solution. Losing to Mu Yu would make him an embarrassment.


    ¡°Mu Yu, it seems you need Uncle An¡¯s nourishment.¡±


    ¡°I reckon. You¡¯ll be able to beat the baldy after a meal.¡±


    The twins threw a banana peel as they tried to instigate a fight.


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t need it.¡± Mu Yu embellished his de with qi and charged again.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    <strong><em>Obliteration</em></strong>


    Mu Yu and Daoist Qi Qin engaged in another back and forth. The enemy cultivators were in awe of Mu Yu¡¯s ability to keep up with a veteran fouryers ahead of himself and far more experienced.


    ¡°Damn it, get him!¡± Ju Wenxingmanded a charge at Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Let them fight. I am your opponent.¡± Cheng Yan had his sword circle around four cultivators looking to assist Daoist Qi Qin, stopping them dead in their tracks and gaining ground on them.


    The others charged toward Uncle An.


    Uncle An calmly told Lan Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan, ¡°You two take two each. If you can¡¯t do that much, you¡¯ll have some nourishment meals, as well.¡±


    The duo gave each other helpless looks and summoned their swords to do as they were told. The remaining seven hostiles went to mount an assault on Uncle An. Uncle An continued standing there with his hands behind his back but had erected a barrier around him and continued watching Mu Yu. His barrier knocked the enemies¡¯ weapons away.


    Bai Lang would¡¯ve needed to muster every fibre in his being to defend the four unlike Uncle An. Cheng Yan was also having no problems taking on four opponents despite being younger than him.


    Thunder pped as golden lights sparked. Lightning spirit flickered in Xiang Nan¡¯s eyes. He zapped a Golden Core Realm First Layer cultivator, erasing his opponent¡¯s lightning and downing him. ¡°That¡¯s one down.¡±


    Xiang Nan sent his other Golden Core Realm First Layer opponent flying. Hended atop the chest of the other opponent he zapped, knocking the conscious right out of thetter¡¯s soul. Next, he pivoted and shifted right, evading the sword qi shed at him. The cultivator lying on the ground ended up bearing the brunt of the strike. Whether or not he died was up in the air.


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t be hold responsible there.¡±


    With one hand scratching his head, Xiang Nan swung up, catching his opponent in the air withyers of spiritual qi. <em>Crack! </em>Xiang Nan¡¯s shattered a rock using his opponent he linked using spiritual energy connecting his sword and his opponent. As a result, Kongkong and Miaomiao were smothered in dust from head to toe.


    ¡°Third Brother, are you trying to kill us?¡± eximed Kongkong.


    ¡°Go somewhere else, then. My job isplete,¡± replied Xiang Nan, dusting his hands and clothing.


    ¡°You have more here,¡± stated Uncle An.


    Uncle An¡¯s opponents were fighting fatigue, while he was as rxed as he was from the start.


    ¡°Huh?¡± cried Xiang Nan. ¡°First Brother, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Look with your own eyes. These four aren¡¯t pushovers. I can¡¯t help it,¡± responded Cheng Yan, still breathing lightly.


    Uncle An always told Xiang Nan hecked experience. Perhaps Uncle An was preserving opponents for him to spar with. Xiang Nan was a cker and wasn¡¯t fond of fighting, but he couldn¡¯t loosen up with Uncle An watching.


    Lan Ling¡¯er made quick work of her two opponents. Unlike Xiang Nan, she loved herself a good fight. As soon as she finished up, she sprung over to the cultivator above Uncle An.


    ¡°Peacock Opens Its Feathers!¡± Daoist Qi Qin summoned a peacock from his fan. The peacock descended and merged with Daoist Qi Qin, adding a glow to his back. Feathers sprouted from Daoist Qi Qin¡¯s back. The feathers transformed into an arrow he fired at Mu Yu.


    ¡°What sort of grown man ys with peacock feathers?¡± Mu Yu chided.


    Mu Yu heard the technique from a story Vige Chief Bu used to tell: Divine Monster Epic. As a kid, he thought it was cool. Once he grew up, he thought it sounded silly.


    Mu Yu easily got out of the way and destroyed the arrow. Though his swordy countered all of Daoist Qi Qin¡¯s physical attacks, there was still the gap in cultivation, resulting in a stalemate.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, are you still not done? You really need the nourishment, then.¡±


    ¡°Uncle An is still watching you. I reckon he¡¯ll start you on a special training regime tomorrow.¡±


    The twins were bored again because they finished their bananas. They were going to go grab some more refreshments when a sword suddenly appeared at Kongkong¡¯s neck. Ju Wenxing demanded, ¡°Stop! If you refuse to surrender, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Seemingly out of nowhere, Cheng Yan booted the four around him away effortlessly. The others created distance between them and their opponents. Dustfallen Sect¡¯s attention was on Ju Wenxing.


    Cheng Yan frowned. ¡°Is he threatening us with Kongkong?¡±


    Xiang Nan: ¡°He deserves a prize for shamelessness. What title do we give him for holding the two devils hostage?¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er: ¡°May god have mercy on your soul.¡±


    Mu Yu: ¡°Nice going.¡±


    Something was wrong. The two kids didn¡¯t even panic. To the contrary, Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples appeared to look forward to the subsequent scene. Ju Wenxing persuaded himself he was just thinking too much and then said, ¡°Listen up. If you don¡¯t surrender, Shizun will personally obliterate all of you. If you put up a resistance, I¡¯ll kill these two right away.¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao, your brother has been taken hostage.¡± Kongkong flicked the sword by his neck with a worried expression.


    Miaomiao grabbed hold of Kongkong¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, no, what do we do my dear younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Shut your m-¡± Ju Wenxing suddenly felt itchy. He tried to stop the sensation with his spiritual energy, but the more he tried to circte it, the more pronounced the sensation. He began to convulse until he lost his grip on his sword.


    ¡°Itchy, right? Haha, moron.¡±


    Kongkong, thrilled, hopped out of Ju Wenxing¡¯s grasp and picked up the sword. Ju Wenxing started scratching himself due to the irresistible urge. He kept scratching and scratching until he started bleeding.


    Miaomiao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity it only works on outsiders.¡±


    Though the twins weren¡¯t cultivators, underestimating them was a costly mistake. Where else would anyone find kids treading along the edge of precipice without fear of falling? If they were as defenceless as many would assume, Dustfallen Sect wouldn¡¯t have let them run amok.


    <em>Boom!</em> A beam of golden light came from the twin¡¯s dudous and hit Ju Wenxing, dropping him and knocking him out as he couldn¡¯t gather his spiritual energy in time. He was covered in red spots from head to toe


    The twins had victimised everyone at Dustfallen Sect expect Feng Haochen with their ecstasy powder before. Since they had spare time on their hands thest two days, they plucked some of their shifu¡¯s happy herbs from thetter¡¯s herb garden. They used to pluck it to distract their seniors.


    Happy herb was used for pain alleviation, but overdose would cause one to feel miserably itchy. The cirction of spiritual energy would amplify the sensation.


    When the two were caught plucking happy herbs one time, Feng Haochen didn¡¯t scold them, surprisingly. He, instead, spread the powder onto their dudous. Their dudous were no run-of-the-mill dudous. They possessed the ability to sense hostility from external forces. They continued to absorb spiritual qi passively and slowly at all times. Once the wearer was in a pinch, it would condense the spiritual qi to protect the wearer. The powdered form of happy herbs would stealthily eject from the dudou, infecting every organism within three square metres besides its wearer.


    Unconvinced, Xiang Nan once tod Kongkong to take off his dudou and stabbed it with his sword. As a consequence, the itch infected him and became an unforgettable nightmare. Since the others had been on the receiving end before, they weren¡¯t worried when Ju Wenxing decided to take the twins hostage. They weren¡¯t affected as they learnt from their previous experiences. They consumed celestial moon herb so as to circumvent getting caught off guard ever again.


    ¡°Now we can¡¯t use it within the dudou¡¯s powder for seven days,¡± grumbled Miaomiao, caressing her dudou.


    Scratching his behind, Kongkong responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not as if Shifu only prepared dudous for us.¡±


    Xiang Nan looked to unconscious Ju Wenxing. ¡°If only I could use it. That stuff is overpowered.¡±


    ¡°Haha, wear a dudou, then,¡± joked Mu Yu.


    In reality, it would¡¯ve been fairly useless for them because the spiritual qi they unleashed in battle would¡¯ve dissipated the powder. Further, it only worked as a surprise tactic.


    Lan Ling¡¯er swept her gaze over the remaining opponents. ¡°Their leader is finished. What next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today,¡± Uncle An said before he summoned several phantoms and sent them straight through their opponents, incapacitating the hostiles instantly.


    ¡°Y-¡± Daoist Qi Qin went limp on the ground before he could even enunciate a word.


    Thus, thirty-three Golden Core Realm cultivators were crushed.


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Dudou ¨C Literally ¡°belly wrap¡°. The typical design of a dudou consists of a single rectangr, rhomboidal, diamond-shaped piece of fabric which covers the breasts and belly, tied to the neck and waist with attached strings

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    <strong><em>Five Elements and Eight Trigrams</em></strong>


    Shifting his attention to Green Pine Sect¡¯s duo, Uncle An asked, ¡°And you two?¡±


    Bai Lang was astute enough to discern Uncle An had yet to show his full power. With a hearty chuckle, he replied, ¡°Dustfallen Sect is admirable. Please pretend we were ever here. Farewell.¡±


    ¡°Can we have a few words in private?¡± Qing Mei asked Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan smiled. ¡°There is nothing to talk about between us, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Coward!¡± Qing Mei left with red eyes.


    Cheng Yan watched on, heart silently breaking.


    Mu Yu ran over to help up Daoist Bo Yang. ¡°Elder Bo Yang, are you all right?¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang forced a smile. That day, he learnt Dustfallen Sect wasn¡¯t rankedst because they were weak but because they didn¡¯tpete. He looked over to Abbess Bo Hua and shook his head. ¡°Sadly, people have changed.¡±


    Besides referring to the change of heart others and status having changed, Daoist Bo Yang implied he was no longer able with only one arm. In the scenario Dustfallen Sect were willing to take him in, he wouldn¡¯t ept the offer. He would be ranked the lowest among them. Who would he be in the sect?


    ¡°Mu Yu, take Daoist Bo Yang in for treatment. As for the others, lock them up. Jiuhua Sect won¡¯t let that be the end of it. We¡¯ll keep them as hostages,¡± instructed Uncle An.


    ¡°Where would we lock them up?¡± questioned Xiang Nan, since they didn¡¯t have many rooms.


    ¡°Just ask Elder Xun to set up spirit suppression formations,¡± answered Uncle An, heading back up the mountain.


    ¡°Why do we have to do all thebour again?¡± whined Xiang Nan.


    Over the next few days, Dustfallen Sect enjoyed a brief peace. Green Pine Sect didn¡¯te knocking. Jiuhua Sect was unaware Dustfallen Sect held their members captive; Reverend Jiuahua merely thought his disciples were taking their time. Uncle An set up a spirit suppression formation using four purple-gold spirit stones, albeit begrudgingly due to the return to investment. They wouldn¡¯t have starved to death if they didn¡¯t eat for a month, but Mu Yu decided to be a gentleman and stick to his principles, providing them with some of Uncle An¡¯s meals. The ¡°warm¡± gesture ¡°moved¡± the thirty-three prisoners to tears.


    Uncle An supplied Elder Xun with the five materials to set up Dragon Searching Formation. The next step was to paint the formation using spiritual energy. Uncle An spent thest three days at Dustfallen Precipice drawing it as Elder Xun couldn¡¯t do it. Mu Yu paid them frequent visits and was in awe at the profoundness each time. Having been caught in a five elements formation previously, Mu Yu was eager to learn more about formations from Elder Xun.


    ¡°ording to ancient texts, we research Eight Trigrams Formation to defuse the Five Elements Formation elemental demons are proficient at. The Taiji produces two forms, named Yin-yang, which are called Liangyi, the two opposing manifested forces. The two forms produce four phenomena. The four phenomena produce Eight Trigrams.


    ¡°Eight Trigrams consists of the Creative North, Clinging East, Abysmal West, Joyous Southeast, Arousing Northeast, Gentle Southwest and Bound North. The eight positions can produce different formations and correspond to five elements¡¯ techniques.


    ¡°Creative¡¯s image in nature is heaven. Joyous¡¯ image is marsh. Clinging¡¯s image is fire. Arousing¡¯s image is thunder. Gentle¡¯s image is wind. Those make up wood. Abysmal¡¯s image is water. Bound¡¯s image is mountain. Receptive¡¯s image is earth. Those make up fire.¡±


    Elder Xun ced the frosty mystic sea ice at Abysmal West. The dark blue ice was a fist-sized ice soul. identallying into contact with the frosty qi inside it would freeze one.


    Mu Yu pointed to the ten thousand-years-old greenwood. He could sense the life from it. He asked, ¡°Which formation trumps the other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a hard question to answer. There¡¯s a degree of simrity between them. It¡¯s markedly more difficult for us to use Five Elements Formationpared to elemental demons. That¡¯s why we draw Eight Trigram formations.¡± Elder Xun ced a transparent and gleaming sunken rock ice earth where he drew a spiritual energy line northwest.


    ¡°Elemental demons can change the terrain. Can Eight Trigrams Formation do that?¡± inquired Mu Yu, looking at the green ancient spirit five elements fire in the container.


    ¡°Yes. Having said that, you usually wouldn¡¯t change it once you¡¯ve set the area of effect. As for Five Elements Techniques, the elemental demons can alter the formation¡¯s course at their own leisure thanks to their innate talent,¡± answered Elder Xun, cing the golden transcending siderite back in ce.


    ¡°Is it almost done?¡±


    ¡°We need to wait until noon,¡± Uncle An responded.


    ¡°You have studied Formations, Sir An?¡±


    After learning Uncle An put away thirty-three Golden Core Realm cultivators without breaking a sweat, Elder Xun developed a new level of respect for Uncle An. Still Elder Xun felt awkward around Uncle An thest few days as Uncle An didn¡¯t utter a word to the former and merely followed directions. Uncle An only spoke a few words when Mu Yu dropped by.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Mu Yu was curious where Uncle An encountered formations before, but he knew it was impossible to pry it out of thetter, so he didn¡¯t go there.


    ording to the sun, noon was approximately two hours away.


    ¡°How is Daoist Bo Yang doing?¡± questioned Uncle An.


    ¡°I have been taking care of him. Though he is faring better, he is still exhausted. His wounds are severe, and he¡¯s missing an arm. Therefore, I think his cultivation level will inevitably regress.¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang informed them Hao Yingjun furtively rescued Hong Yan when she was in danger. Gu Yitian¡¯s whereabouts were unknown for the meanwhile. Mu Yu wished to have a rematch with Gu Yitian. Nheless, it obviously was going on the back burner.


    ¡°Daoist Bo Yang was the one who helped us establish Dustfallen Sect when we first arrived at Moyun Mountains, so take good care of him,¡± Uncle An instructed.


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°Uncle An, what do we do if Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Secte back? I think their patriarchs will personallye now that your cultivation has been revealed.¡±


    Uncle An got to his feet. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. I¡¯m going to cook now.¡±


    ¡°Sir An, let me cook,¡± proposed Elder Xun, getting to his feet.


    ¡°Have a respite. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu Yu, I heard you fought to a draw with Daoist Qi Qin.¡± Elder Xun knew firsthand how tough it was to serve Daoist Qi Qin because of his temperament.


    ¡°I told you not to call me ¡®Young Master.¡¯ It sounds weird,¡± Mu Yuined.


    Elder Xunughed. ¡°You fulfilled my lifetime wish; however, I am an insignificant nobodypared to everyone at Dustfallen Sect. I did tell you I would be your servant if I joined Dustfallen Sect. If I don¡¯t assume this identity, I can¡¯t find it in me to stay and be a waste of air.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a hierarchy where one is superior to another. If there¡¯s any hierarchy, Shifu would be ranked highest, followed by Uncle An. Everyone else is one big family. I¡¯d like for you not to distance yourself. I led an impoverished life before, so calling me ¡®Young Master¡¯ and the sort just feels weird. Just consider me your junior. My martial siblings won¡¯t mind. We need your help to locate Shifu, so you are our hope. We don¡¯t mind your cultivation level. If they cared, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to stay.¡±


    Elder Xun finally came to terms with the fact it would be frustrating for them if he kept lowering himself when they considered him one of them. Some forms of respect didn¡¯t need to be expressed explicitly.


    Stroking his beard, Elder Xun stated, ¡°By the way, remember I mentioned our sect has arge-scale formation protecting the formation. I¡¯ve managed to figure out some facts about it over thest few days.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    <strong><em>Activating Dragon Searching Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Do you know why I have to set up Dragon Searching Formation at Dustfallen Precipice? Remember I told you there¡¯s a Spirit Collection Formation here? The spiritual qi supplements Dragon Searching Formation. I also discovered Dustfallen Precipice is the key for the formation protecting the entire mountain. I have an inkling there¡¯s a secret hidden underneath Dustfallen Precipice, but my cultivation is too low to find out more.¡±


    ¡°What secret would be underneath Dustfallen Precipice?¡±


    ¡°Haha, we don¡¯t have a burrowing skill, sadly. If we had the ability of earth demons, that¡¯d be perfect. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth destroying the Spirit Collection Formation to dig, either.¡±


    Mu Yu nced over to the banyan tree and wondered if he could travel down there via its roots. He had never entered the banyan tree before because he was afraid of scaring the twin devils if he emerged from the tree.


    ¡°How do we use therge-scale formation to fend off invaders?¡±


    ¡°I believe the foundation of said formationes from here. I still need to locate the key. Assuming Patriarch Feng cast the formation, he would be the only one who knows its precise location.¡±


    Kongkong soon came over to call Elder Xun and Mu Yu over for dinner. Kongkong gave Elder Xun a gloomy look. After having a taste of Elder Xun¡¯s cooking two days ago, he discovered Elder Xun was a far superior cookpared to Uncle An. Whenever he saw Uncle An¡¯s overcooked dishes again, he¡¯d looked as sad as a widow.


    ¡°Can you cook for us againter?¡± whispered Kongkong.


    ¡°Sir An has something to attend to a bitter. How about I prepare supper?¡±


    Kongkong pouted. The twins were the only one who dared to criticise Uncle An¡¯s cooking. If anyone elseined, Uncle An would put them through ¡°endurance¡± training.


    Uncle An was seated and eating. Kongkong began to think about where to hunt for a rabbit after the meal. They hunted daily ever since their shifu went missing. Miaomiao suggested, ¡°How about we let the prisoners have this meal? Shifu said we have to be humane even with prisoners. They must be hungry.¡±


    Kongkong nodded furiously and carried the dishes off the table as if his life depended on it. The others tried to hide their smiles not because of Kongkong¡¯s reaction but because feeding prisoners Uncle An¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t remotely humane. The others pretended they were full.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon,¡± Uncle An said to Elder Xun, setting his chopsticks down and leaving.


    Everyone else set their chopsticks down as if they were setting down heavy shackles. Everyone but the twins assembled at Dustfallen Precipice.


    Uncle An was holding onto a clean and neatly folded set of clothing. Elder Xun never expected their patriarch to be wear colour-faded, stitched-up clothing.


    ¡°May I kindly confirm again that you have Patriarch¡¯s clothing for the search?¡± Elder Xun, ¡°Remember to recall Patriarch¡¯s appearance as vividly as possible. The more vivid the image is, the more urate the results will be. Additionally, nobody what happens, do not stop. If you are unable to withstand it, your life will be in peril. This is serious. The formation is incredibly unstable. The pressure on the trigger will be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± responded Uncle An, typically indifferent.


    Elder Xun had Uncle An sit in the centre of the formation. At the centre of the Eight Trigrams Formation was a five elements treasure. The spiritual lines flowing on the ground radiated white. Uncle An ced Feng Haochen¡¯s clothing on his knees. Everything was ready. Hence, Elder Xun dered, ¡°It is noon now. The formation works best when the sun is at its hottest, so I shall activate the formation.¡±


    Dragon Searching Formation emitted bright white light. The spiritual energy in the lines travelled faster and faster. A purple beam emerged from Uncle An. He groaned and shut his eyes. The purple light then didps along the lines. Transcendent siderite glowed golden. Ten thousand year old greenwood glowed green. Mystic sea ice glowed blue. Ancient spirit five elements me glowed red. Sunken iceblock glowed yellow. The five lights gathered on Uncle An. Uncle An raised his head and opened his eyes, revealing purple pupils. He fired the purple rays from his eyes into the sky. The energy dwelling in Dragon Searching Formation awoke, shaking the ground gently.


    Elder Xun sted blood mouth from his mouth and staggered back several steps, nearly falling off the precipice had it not been for Mu Yu catching him.


    ¡°Are you all right, Elder Xun?¡±


    Face ashen and back soaked, Elder Xun replied, ¡°I can¡¯t handle the energy.¡±


    Mu Yu provided Elder Xun with his qi to alleviate the symptoms. Elder Xun never utilised the formation, so he didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    Meanwhile, Uncle An quivered whilst bleeding from his mouth. His purple glow began to dim. Hence, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Did something go wrong?¡±


    Dark shadows streaked around Uncle An at high velocities. Each streak that went passed would induce a shudder. Uncle An cried, ¡°Those are heaven and earth wraiths. Don¡¯t provoke them. You are currently a consciousness in limbo. Don¡¯t let them mislead you, or you won¡¯t be able to return!¡±


    Wraiths were dead spirits who refused to move on. They couldn¡¯t harm physical beings, but one would see them once they were just their conscious. If they could overpower one¡¯s willpower, they could devour their target and resurrect in the host body.


    Nobody knew if Uncle An heard the warning, but he started bleeding from his ears, and he looked deathly pale.


    ¡°Elder Xun, how is Uncle An?¡± inquired Cheng Yan


    Elder Xun checked the formation carefully and elucidated, ¡°I know why now. The formation¡¯s foundational energy is insufficient. The five items must have been used several times already. I don¡¯t think they have enough energy tost.¡±


    ¡°Several times already?¡± eximed Mu Yu, puzzled.


    ¡°I am to me. I am to me. I didn¡¯t examine their energy levels beforehand. I thought they wereplete.¡± Elder Xun¡¯s blunder was understandable as it was attributed to his low cultivation and inexperience.


    Knowing it was no time to be pointing fingers, Mu Yu followed up with, ¡°Can we stop Uncle An?¡±


    ¡°No, unless Sir An can shake off the wraiths and return to his body in time.¡±


    The shadows around Uncle An slowly but surely dispersed. Once he drove them away, the purple glow in his eyes returned, and he turned the clouds purple once again.


    ¡°Sir An is all right now. Wait. Where did the energy replenishmente from? Could it have been therge-scale formation?¡± remarked Elder Xun.


    They didn¡¯t have much time to celebrate as a thunderous voice shook Mount Dustfallen. ¡°Dustfallen Sect¡¯s brats aren¡¯t even going wee me on their knees?¡±


    The energy was a dead giveaway. Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, Reverend Jiuhua, had dropped by for a visit.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    <strong><em>Underneath Dustfallen Precipice</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± asked Lan Ling,er, on edge.


    Cheng Yan had to take the reins since Uncle An was busy. ¡°Mu Yu, you take care of Uncle An. Ling¡¯er, Xiang Nan, we¡¯re going to try and stall him.¡±


    Deep down, they were cognisant of the fact Reverend Jiuhua would likely render their efforts in vain, but they went along with Cheng Yan¡¯s instructions regardless.


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Elder Xun, why didn¡¯t Uncle An¡¯s purple light lead Reverend Jiuhua here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only visible once one is close to the formation. Nobody can see it from outside Mount Dustfallen. If only I knew how to deploy therge-scale formation.¡±


    ¡°Elder Xun, keep tabs on Jiuhua Sect. Don¡¯t let them escape. They¡¯re our hostages. Also, find Kongkong and Miaomiao. Tell them to hide.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Elder Xun responded.


    Mu Yu escorted Elder Xun away from Dustfallen Precipice. Mu Yu took onest nce at Uncle An before jumped into the banyan tree. He intended to see if he could locate therge-scale formation¡¯s core. Once he entered the rhizome, he was engulfed in darkness. He had to rely on the rhizomes to sense what was going on around. He learnt from the tree that there was a ce home to potent spiritual qi at the bottom. The bayan tree did its utmost to extend its roots down toward it.


    Mu Yu raced down toward aforementioned location. He zipped passed soil, rocks and more rhizomesrger than the tree itself. He gradually picked up a thrilling and approachable sensation feeding back from the rhizome. He soon spotted light. There was a circr space five metres up ahead. The rhizomes had the sphere enclosed, but something kept them at bay. At the centre of the space was a white mist concealing something.


    Mu Yu could sense the potent spiritual qiing from whatever was floating inside the mist. Like trees, Mu Yu was fonder of spiritual qi than water because the former was better for their growth. He cautiously stretched a hand toward it, but an invisible energy barred him off.


    Mu Yu mentally retraced his steps and calcted the mist was approximately twenty metres below Dustfallen Precipice. He used the banyan tree¡¯s feedback to learn what was inside. The mist had been there for over a decade. A powerful life force was raised within it. He eventually figured out the invisible energy was pure spiritual qi in the form of an invisible barrier. The spiritual qi used for the barrier was thousands of folds more potent than the spiritual qi from the purple and gold stones he used prior.


    ¡°I wonder if this is the core of therge-scale formation.¡±


    Manipting a rhizome, Mu Yu touched the barrier. There was nothing particr anywhere that reacted unexpectedly. He was stuck; he didn¡¯t know how to use the formation even if it was what he was looking for. Suddenly, his sword ejected from his sleeve and pierced the barrier. He was stunned to see it stop above the mist. The sword was the one with holes all over it, the one the wood demon elder gave him. The sword began to absorb the spiritual qi and mend the holes.


    The mist sted back when it detected its uninvited guest. It assumed the sword¡¯s shape and shed at it. The sword answered with its own counter. Though Mu Yu couldn¡¯t control the swords, he was too stunned to, anyway.


    While it took a few trades, the mist eventually realised Mu Yu¡¯s sword absorbed its spiritual energy whenever they connected. As Mu Yu¡¯s sword gained a boost, it overwhelmed the mist and forced it to retreat.


    ¡°Look, I realise all three of us are abnormal, but I¡¯m human. Exin what¡¯s going on, will you?!¡± Mu Yu cried.


    The holes in Mu Yu¡¯s sword generated a powerful suction force, drawing spiritual qi in the surroundings toward it. The barrier stopping Mu Yu quickly copsed, allowing him to infiltrate via the tree roots. As soon as hended, spiritual qi enveloped him. It was impractical to cultivate there as one would have to appease the wild spiritual qi before one could use it. That took far too long for pragmatic purposes.


    Although the mist attempted to flee, Mu Yu¡¯s sword drained its spiritual qi, revealing its true form. The mist as a silver egg the size of a te ¨C at least, Mu Yu judged it to be an egg since it possessed intelligence. Before Mu Yu¡¯s sword could drag it over, it ran to Mu Yu, who reactively caught it.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± begged the egg.


    ¡°Hey, Sword, stop for a tick¡­ Wait, why do I have to help you?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome!¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be so bloody honest?!¡± remarked Mu Yu, pleased. He then told his sword, ¡°Hear that? Don¡¯t hurt the honest fellow.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect his sword to understand him since it had yet to develop sentience. Nevertheless, it did understand him, thereby concluding its endeavour and returning to Mu Yu¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What are you? Why are you so honest?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a handsome¡­ handsome treasure,¡± replied the egg, levitating up from Mu Yu¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Ah, whatever. It might end up being an ugly duck. Either way, it won¡¯t be human,¡± muttered Mu Yu.


    ¡°You can enter trees; you¡¯re not human, either.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Keep it up, and I¡¯ll boil you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What does boil mean?¡±


    Recalling what he was there for, Mu Yu ended the pointless quarrel. ¡°Why are you here? Are you Mount Dustfallen¡¯s formation¡¯s core?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a formation core? An old man with a white beard told me to block the spiritual qi here. I had no problem with absorbing spiritual qi and hibernating. What did you bring that shabby thingy here for?¡±


    ¡°Old man with a white beard? Was his name Feng Haochen?¡±


    ¡°No, his name is Chenfeng. He¡¯s amazing; he did find a spiritual qi source and told me to block the spiritual qi source with my bottom,¡± answered the egg, spinning in circles.


    <em>Chenfeng means dust gale. Sword Shadow Dust Gale! </em>


    Saying it used its bottom to block the spiritual qi was odd because Mu Yu couldn¡¯t tell where its head was. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s a spiritual qi core?¡±


    ¡°How do you not know that? Where do you think all the spiritual qi in the worldes from? Spiritual qi cores produce them. Look, my behind is a spiritual qi core,¡± answered the egg, still spinning around.


    Mu Yu saw a bowl-sized white bowl. It wasn¡¯t glowing, just pure white. The space around was distorted as if it waspressed. Invisible spiritual qi violently gushed forth from the white hole, though it remained within the boundary the tree roots created. At the same time, the egg constantly absorbed spiritual qi. The only way to see the spiritual qi core was from the front.


    ¡°What else has the old man done,¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°He also set up some formation that contains the spiritual qi here. Else, it would go berserk and escape from this ce. He used some method to guide the spiritual qi outside. He said berserk spiritual qi would inhibit cultivation. Well, it was over a decade ago, so I can¡¯t remember properly. He dug up a hole and threw me inside. He hasn¡¯t been back sense. It¡¯s sad.¡± The egg shook itself out. It shoved its butt back into the white hole, only to end up rebounding off. ¡°Hmm, have I gained weight? I can¡¯t block it with my bottom now. Let¡¯s try with my head.¡±


    The egg rebounded off the white hole again.


    ¡°Can you control the formation,¡± Mu Yu finally asked.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    <strong><em>Strange Egg</em></strong>


    ¡°I can¡¯t control it. Only the old man knows how to control it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you being here, then? Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±


    ¡°I have spiritual qi to absorb, so there¡¯s not much else I could ask for. The wild spiritual qi doesn¡¯t impact me. The old man said it could help me bust out of my egg shell. Plus, sleeping isn¡¯t boring.¡±


    Mu Yu figured his shifu left the egg there because it could protect the mountain. Thus, he goaded, ¡°There¡¯s a powerful foe outside who dered he wants to tear the mountain down. You won¡¯t have any spiritual qi to absorb once he does. Can¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    The egg shook. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to tear down my home?!¡±


    ¡°A Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. You scared?¡±


    ¡°Toss Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. I wasn¡¯t scared of the old man, yet you think I¡¯d be scared of a measly Primordial Infant Realm cultivator?¡±


    There was an implied message Mu Yu didn¡¯t miss.


    The egg stirred the spiritual qi using its h-, b-, let¡¯s just go with bottom. Spiritual qi vanished after it entered glowing golden patterns.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mu Yu had to stop breathing in the wild spiritual qi as it could inflict irreversible damage to his body.


    ¡°Sharing some of the spiritual qi with the darn formation. The old man said to imbue the formation with spiritual qi if anyone wanted to steal my spiritual qi key from me. I¡¯ll have him crying for his mother for picking a fight with me!¡±


    Elder Xun was most likely referring to the spiritual qi key when he mentioned something was underneath Dustfallen Precipice. The spiritual qi key was probably the foundation of therge-scale formation. It was the only source that could provide such potent spiritual qi, after all.


    ¡°Can you drive him off?¡±


    ¡°The Primordial Infant Realm cultivator outside? He¡¯s about to learn an unforgettable lesson for trying to steal from me.¡±


    ¡°Great. Big bad boss is going to catch the baddy. Hurry, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Big bad boss is going to catch the baddy. Wait, there are two baddies, then. Now I¡¯m confused¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go see what he¡¯s made of.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you control the formation from here?¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense to control the formation outside, where there was less spiritual qi.


    ¡°I told you only the old man can control it. I can only share the spiritual qi to bolster it. Even if I don¡¯t, though, the formation could easily body a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator,¡± answered the egg, taking refuge in Mu Yu¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°You won¡¯t suffocate in the trees, will you?¡±


    Mu Yu once took a bird into a tree, leading to its untimely death via suffocation. He, therefore, learnt elemental demons and he were the only ones capable of not suffocating in trees.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just take me out, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Mu Yu jumped into a tree and made his exit.


    ***


    With a condescending grin on his face, Reverend Jiuhuamented, ¡°I knew you young ones had some skills and held my people hostage. I guess this trip wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡±


    Cheng Yan: ¡°Elder Jiuhua, we have released your people in one piece, but we don¡¯t wish to have anything to do with the world of cultivation¡¯s affairs. Please spare us.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua couldn¡¯t just let them off with that as he had his reputation to stake. Despite Ju Wenxing and the others standing in defeat, they still gave Dustfallen Sect incensed res. They were also bitter about being served shabby food after leading jaded lives. Ju Wenxing, in particr, still had the red marks on his face despite the itch subsiding. Heined, ¡°Shifu, you must avenge me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Have you not embarrassed yourselves enough?!¡± Reverend Jiuhua reproached in a muffled voice.


    Ju Wenxing looked down.


    Reverend Jiuhuaughed. ¡°You think I came for you? I must admit I had no idea Feng Haochen was the great Sword Shadow Dust Gale. No wonder why all of you possess exceptional talent.¡±


    Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples were visibly startled to hear their shifu¡¯s identity was known. Cheng Yan clenched his fists, worried for his shifu¡¯s safety. ¡°You speak in jest, Elder Jiuhua. I have never heard of that name.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the ignorant facade. He disappeared as soon as he heard someone was looking for him. Sadly, he had no qualms abandoning you. What a coward. Tell me where he is, or I¡¯ll take you all back for some harsh interrogations.¡±


    The threat indicated Reverend Jiuhua had yet to find Feng Haochen.


    ¡°I do not know who Sword Shadow Dust Gale is. To answer your question, Shifu has gone on a long trip. We do not know where he is at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I take it that means you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you?¡±


    Cheng Yan pulled his juniors behind him the moment Reverend Jiuhua bucketed his energy down on Cheng Yan andpany. The three of them fused their spiritual energy to resist the crushing pressure.


    ¡°Reverend Jiuhua, what is the point of picking on us? You would not have even opened your mouth in Shifu¡¯s presence during his prime, would you?¡± mocked Mu Yu, returning to Cheng Yan¡¯s side.


    Nobodyprehended how Mu Yu¡¯s presence erased Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s pressure. In reality, the egg should¡¯ve been credited. Reverend Jiuhua was confused why they suddenly looked so rxed. Even though he felt something was amiss, his overconfidence in his cultivation kept him from learning more. He started to focus on identifying what was throwing him off his game after seeing their reactions, nheless.


    ¡°Times have changed. I heard he¡¯s now only a Golden Core Realm cultivator. He¡¯d be kneeling in my presence. As for you lot, were you never taught how to show respect?¡±


    ¡°Shifu¡¯s backup n is more than enough to stomp your cowardly behind that only picks on those weaker than you.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua disregarded the egg he assumed Mu Yu brought from the kitchen and sniggered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what sort of tricks Sword Shadow Dust Gale left behind.¡±


    Everyone present could feel the rippling spiritual energy around Reverend Jiuhua, who added, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can take a blow from me.¡±


    Lightning and fierce gales blew as Reverend Jiuhua mmed a huge down on Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples.


    Mu Yu hurled the egg. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Egg!¡±


    ¡°What did you throw me for, damn it?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you told me to do?¡±


    ¡°Since the hell when?! Did I say throw me?! Help me! I¡¯m going to die!¡± cried the egg, fleeing back to Mu Yu.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    <strong><em>Mountain Guardian Formation</em></strong>


    A mysterious energy coiled around Mu Yu and his allies, separating them from the force of the downward hand m. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t help the egg, resulting in the hand smashing the egg onto a rock. The impact left arge hand print in the ground alongside shattered rocks. A veil of dust obstructed everyone¡¯s vision, while residue spiritual energy went wild.


    ¡°The talking egg okay?¡± asked Xiang Nan.


    Mu Yu, guilty, gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably cake by now.¡±


    ¡°<em>Cough, cough</em>, hey, uh, what¡¯s your face, I¡¯m going to end you. I¡¯m not a ball. What did you throw me for?¡± The egg shook the dust off as it rose from the crater. Dizzy, it spun circles before approaching Mu Yu. It crashed into Mu Yu and continued, ¡°Is your heart made of stone? I told you to hold me, not throw me.¡±


    ¡°My bad, my bad, it was just an in-the-moment sort of thing,¡± replied Mu Yu, caressing the egg.


    Reverend Jiuhua couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t shatter the egg. Ju Wenxing thought his shifu held back.


    ¡°Your shabby sword stole my spiritual qi, and you don¡¯t respect the brotherhood. My poor shell almost cracked.¡±


    ¡°What protected us?¡± queried Cheng Yan.


    ¡°That would be the formation, obviously. The old man imprinted your auras onto the formation. The formation was set to automatically rescue you if you were ever cornered. Why didn¡¯t it rescue me? Bloody bugger.¡±


    ¡°Probably because it knew you wouldn¡¯t die,¡± casuallymented Mu Yu.


    The egg knocked Mu Yu on the head. ¡°But it hurts bad!¡±


    ¡°And that hurt, too, so stop,¡± griped Mu Yu, catching the egg.


    The formation¡¯s intelligence seemed quite advanced since it didn¡¯t activate when thirty-three Golden Core Realm cultivators attacked or when Ju Wenxing took the twins hostage.


    ¡°Put another away, Reverend Jiuhua won¡¯t be able to conquer us today, correct?¡± Cheng Yan questioned.


    ¡°And, the formation has judged that we are endangered. It¡¯s probably going to autonomously deal with the old bugger. Avenge me for that big p he just gave me,¡± the egg demanded.


    A volume of spiritual qi surpassing Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s collected to form a hand the same as his, parting the air. Reverend Jiuhua realised he had no chance of winning. Therefore, he grabbed his people and ran out of range before he was buried in a crater simr to the one he created.


    ¡°Wow!¡± cheered Kongkong and Miaomiao, abruptly joining with astonished Elder Xun.


    It made no sense for Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s technique to be mimicked exactly when there were no Primordial Infant Realm cultivators at Dustfallen Sect. Refusing to believe there was some sorcery-vooddoo-type trick involved, Reverend Jiuhua summoned a majestic flying sword with a golden dragon carved onto it to his hand. He roared as he enhanced his de, swirling spiritual qi toward his sword. The condensed spiritual qi erged his sword. Its power bent air. That was the ultimate technique he was renowned for ¨C Jiuhua Stirs the Heavens. Before his ascension to Primordial Infant Realm, Daoist Qing Song was the only one who could survive the technique. The man was clearly enraged.


    If Reverend Jiuhua swung down, Mount Dustfallen would be levelled. However, the mysterious energy that previously intervened spawned again, forming an invisible barrier to shield the mountain. Reverend Jiuhua blistered the barrier, but the expected destruction didn¡¯t ur. In fact, not even the leaves on the trees rustled.


    Reverend Jiuhua didn¡¯t have much time to think after delivering the strike as he spotted a phantom sword hovering in the sky. The sword absorbed all of the spiritual qi in the vicinity, glowing gold and bending space.


    ¡°Jiuhua Stirs the Heavens? How?¡± Reverend Jiuhua eximed.


    The phantom sword copied Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s sh perfectly. To respond, he shifted his sword before him and created a dense spiritual energy barrier before him. The phantasmal sword¡¯s attack cut Jiuhua Seal, the barrier Reverend Jiuhua erected, generating a series of spiritual qi explosions that drove him several hundreds of metres back. He managed to pull Ju Wenxing and Daoist Qi Qin along, but everyone else was vaporised.


    Mu Yu gulped. ¡°My goodness gracious¡­¡±


    Kongkong forgot to bite down on the melon seed he just put in his mouth. ¡°Younger Sister, since when did we have such a wicked formation?¡±


    Miaomiao dropped her melon seed. ¡°Younger Brother, what happened to all those people?¡±


    Egg: ¡°The formation can copy the intruders¡¯ techniques exactly. He¡¯s going to have a taste of his own medicine every time.¡±


    Though the formation executed the technique, the technique came from Reverend Jiuhua. Could one argue Reverend Jiuhua was the real culprit?


    ¡°Sp-Spirit Guardian Formation?¡± stuttered Elder Xun. He unconsciously mumbled, ¡°Spiritual qi key?¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shifu, they¡­¡± stuttered Ju Wenxing.


    Reverend Jiuhua was still pale, huffing and puffing. He had no idea what to expect. That said, there wasn¡¯t a shadow of doubt in his mind that he wasn¡¯t going to conquer Dustfallen Sect with might unless a particr someone assisted him. ¡°Dustfallen Sect, Sword Shadow Dust Gale, you win for now!¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua took flight with his two allies.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    <strong><em>Shuai</em></strong>


    ¡°Hey, say something. He was only at Primordial Infant Realm, big deal,¡± asserted the egg, twirling around in front of everyone.


    Speechless, Mu Yu smiled.


    ¡°Patriarch¡¯s Spirit Guardian Formation is extremelyplex to set up. Doesn¡¯t that mean we have a spiritual qi cores?¡± asked Elder Xun.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t even know what that is,¡± Mu Yu said, snapping out of it.


    Shedding light on the topic, Elder Xun edified, ¡°Few people in the current world of cultivation know what it is. ording to the tattered book I learnt this from, spiritual qi cores are where spiritual qi is manufactured. As long as it has thepulsoryponents to produce spiritual qi, you can expect an infinite supply. Nobody can say for certain where it goes, but it¡¯s a ce people will fight to monopolise. A high aptitude and ess to a spiritual qi core guarantees exponential cultivation progress, the former being a mandatoryponent to make the most of the core.


    ¡°A Spirit Guardian Formation capable of throwing a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator around requires valuable treasures and a spiritual qi core. Do not let anyone know about the spiritual qi core. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware, but Moyun Mountains is but the tip of the iceberg of the world of cultivation. The real world of cultivation lies beyond Moyun Mountains. If those beyond Moyun Mountains discover the spiritual qi core¡¯s existence, you can expect them to try and conquer Moyun Mountains.¡±


    ¡°Where is the spiritual qi core?¡± Lan Ling¡¯er asked.


    Before Mu Yu joined Dustfallen Sect, Feng Haochen brought up spiritual qi cores at one point. Howbeit, he didn¡¯t mention one existed at Dustfallen Mountain.


    ¡°That does not matter. Patriarch must have his reasons for casting the formation to protect us against Primordial Infant Realm enemies. We should not go near it as its spiritual qi is incredibly potent. Without filtering it, you cannot absorb it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you sure know a lot, Old Man,¡±mented the egg.


    Elder Xun freaked out. ¡°Wh-What are you? Howe you can talk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Handsome Egg,¡± replied the egg, bouncing on Mu Yu¡¯s head.


    Hurt, Mu Yu grabbed the egg and resisted the urge to hurl it again. ¡°Oh, crap, Uncle An is still at Dustfallen Precipice!¡±


    ¡°Chill, the formation saved his life. I can¡¯t believe you used the formation the old man used, yet used his left over materials. If the formation didn¡¯t replenish his spiritual energy using what it absorbed, the man who always follows the old man around would¡¯ve met his end,¡± muttered the egg.


    Mu Yu halted in his tracks. ¡°Our shifu, Jianying Fengchen, also used Dragon Searching Formation before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If my memory does me justice, it wasn¡¯t just once, either. Thest time he was it was over a decade ago. That was before I came here.¡±


    Mu Yu figured his shifu left the five items in Uncle An¡¯s care; it exined how Uncle An found the five items so easily. More importantly, though, was what his shifu used the formation for.


    ¡°When did you start following my shifu?¡±


    ¡°No clue. I saw him one day when I developed my own consciousness. He said I needed plenty of spiritual qi to exit my egg shell. I didn¡¯t really know much. I just went along with him,¡± answered the egg, spinning around.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be an ugly duck, will you? Do you have a name?¡±


    ¡°Probably Handsome Duck. I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    ¡°My name is Mu Yu. Since you love the ¡®handsome¡¯ word, I¡¯ll call you Xiaoshuai.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai? Can¡¯t I be Dashuai? ¡®Big Handsome Lad¡¯ sounds cooler than ¡®Small Handsome Lad¡¯,¡± grumbled the egg.


    Mu Yu rolled his eyes. ¡°Xiaoshuai for now and Dashuai when you¡¯re older, deal?¡±


    Frankly, Cheng Yan wasn¡¯t aware of the egg¡¯s existence, either, despite being the one who had been with Feng Haochen longest after Uncle An.


    Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t want to go back to the spiritual qi core, iming the spiritual qi it offered was no longer helpful. He decided to stay with Mu Yu, iming, ¡°I¡¯m only sticking with you until I can get out of my egg and rematch your shabby sword.¡±


    ¡°What am I, an egg hatcher?¡±Mu Yu wasn¡¯t fond of the idea, feeling it was ufortable. Nevertheless, he agreed out of gratitude for the help during the day.


    Uncle An was still in the formation, and his eyes were still glowing purple. The others decided to keep himpany. For the meantime, they didn¡¯t need to worry about Reverend Jiuhuaing back for revenge. If Daoist Qing Song tried, he could expect the same oue Reverend Jiuhua encountered. Anyhow, they didn¡¯t need to be concerned about joining either faction anymore.


    They patiently and silently waited for Uncle An from afternoon till night at Dustfallen Precipice. They needed their shifu to rify all of the surprises during the day. Uncle An had to stop at night as the formation onlysted half a day. The spiritual energy flow cut off once the time limit was reached. All of the glowing lights went out, restoring the environment to its natural colour.


    ¡°Sir An is back.¡±


    Everyone cut off their thinking to dedicate their attention to Uncle An. If he had located their shifu, they would mobilise straight away.


    The light from the spiritual lines showed Uncle An was spent. Seeing him open his heavy eyelids, Cheng Yan inquired, ¡°Uncle An, are you feeling all right?¡±


    ¡°Did you find Shifu?¡± queried Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Uncle An ran his eyes over everyone one by one and sighed. ¡°Patriarch has hidden himself. I haven¡¯t found him.¡±


    There was no hiding the disappointment that flitted across their faces. Mu Yu, on the other hand, stated, ¡°I expected as much. I¡¯m willing to bet there are many people beyond Moyun Mountains searching for Shifu. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re not the only ones who know how to use Dragon Searching Formation even if it¡¯s notmon knowledge here.¡±


    If Feng Haochen was hiding from those beyond Moyun Mountains, surely he would¡¯ve factored in the fact people could locate him using Dragon Searching Formation. ordingly, he would¡¯ve found a way to stay off their radar.


    The good news was, if people were still searching for Feng Haochen, he was safe for the meantime.


    Mu Yu carried on. ¡°Shifu left the formation behind for us to prevent anyone harming us. Moyun Mountains¡¯ power bnce has been refreshed. We¡¯ve gained independence.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    <strong><em>Dustfallen Sect¡¯s Unwee Guest</em></strong>


    Dustfallen Sect enjoyed a fleeting peace. They didn¡¯t need to worry about invaders or Feng Haochen for the meanwhile. That said, they didn¡¯t know what changes had taken ce in the world of cultivation since Uncle An told them to stay on the mountain.


    Daoist Qing Song probably heard about what happened to Reverend Jiuhua and opted to save himself the embarrassment.


    Daoist Bo Yang departed after his condition improved, nning to retire somewhere peaceful.


    Xiaoshuai was unbearably in love with himself and wordy. He couldn¡¯t stop using the word ¡°handsome¡±. Kongkong and Miaomiao drooled at the sight of him ¨C if that justified his ego in any way. It didn¡¯t take long for them to eventually sneak off with him while Mu Yu was in a slumber to try boiling him in a pot.


    ¡°Add the firewood!¡± demanded Miaomiao, opening the lid on the pot.


    ¡°Rx. I already have Shifu¡¯s intense me herb to rece firewood,¡± responded Kongkong, vigorously blowing the mes through a pipe.


    As the water gurgled, steam whisked from underneath the lid. Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t wake up even as he bounced around in the boiling water. Miaomiao tried to push him down to no avail. ¡°We can¡¯t cook if we can¡¯t submerge it.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s just fry it,¡± cursed Kongkong, stupidly puling Xiaoshuai out with his bare hands. Due to the heat, he ended up dropping Xiaoshuai back into the pot.


    ¡°Aaahh.¡± Xiaoshuai let out a soothing moan and continued sleeping.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working, Younger Brother.¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Mu Yu asked when he saw the smoke from the kitchen.


    ¡°Nothing. Just ying around.¡± The twins hurriedly put the lid back on the pot.


    Not buying their story, Mu Yu sauntered over and removed the lid. Eyes wide, he quickly pulled Xiaoshuai out using his spiritual energy. He shook Xiaoshuai out. ¡°You can¡¯t eat him. Shifu brought him back. You two¡­¡±


    Still bleary, Xiaoshuai groaned. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±


    Annoyed as a result of Xiaoshuai¡¯s nonchnt reaction, Mu Yu stated, ¡°You know what? Keep going.¡±


    Mu Yu tossed Xiaoshuai back into the boiling pot. He left the kitchen and stretched his back out. He had consolidated his new cultivation level after training at Elder Xun¡¯s improved Spirit Collection Formation, so he was confident he had a better chance against Daoist Qi Qin if they crossed swords again.


    Mu Yu went to the boulder halfway up the mountain andzed under the sun. As his curiosity about the world beyond Moyun Mountains popped into mind, a desire to leave Moyun Mountains once he reached Golden Core Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer surfaced. He mumbled, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make me the same as Second Brother? I bet Ling¡¯er will thrash me if I told her I like her.¡±


    ¡°Who do you like?¡±


    Mu Yu sprung up upon beholding who spoke up out of the blue. Behind the tree was Tian Ran, who sweetly waved at him. He rubbed his eyes and flicked his vignce switch on. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Tian Ran hopped over to Mu Yu¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m here for Sword Shadow Dust Gale. You didn¡¯t tell me your shifu was Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°How did you get up the mountain? I didn¡¯t notice youing up. Didn¡¯t the formation impede you?¡±


    ¡°I flew up, obviously. Are you referring to the formation protecting the mountain? Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s formations give me trouble, but it won¡¯t attack me if I¡¯m not hostile to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one helping Reverend Jiuhua behind the scenes?¡±


    Tian Ran innocently blinked rapidly. ¡°No. The mysterious individual behind him is someone I¡¯ve been tracking down. I¡¯ve identified him.¡±


    ¡°Not convinced.¡±


    There was no way of verifying Tian Ran¡¯s ims. She said someone was after him, but he seemed fully prepared beforehand.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as the one from Ghost Gate doesn¡¯t find your shifu, then it¡¯s fine,¡± nonchntly responded Tian Ran, lying down as Mu Yu did moments ago.


    ¡°You just said the one helping Reverend Jiuhua is the person you¡¯ve been chasing down. Weren¡¯t you tracking down the youth in red at Green Pine Sect? Why didn¡¯t you keep tabs on Daoist Qing Song that night? The youth is now controlling him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pointing to the one who helped him ascend to Primordial Infant Realm, I assume? He¡¯s someone else. I can¡¯t identify him; however, I do know who the one behind Reverend Jiuhua is.¡±


    ¡°And who might that be?¡±


    ¡°Someone from Ghost Gate. Ghost Gate is a highly influential faction outside of Moyun Mountains. I can¡¯t exin it. Just know that they¡¯re the evil type and won¡¯t stop at anything to find Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°What were you at Green Pine Sect that day for, then?¡±


    ¡°The individual I was after was looking for Daoist Qing Song. For whatever reason, though, he left after making ap of Green Pine Sect. I tailed him to Jiuhua Sect. As for the youth in red you mentioned, I haven¡¯t seen him nor do I know the reason he¡¯s ckmailing Daoist Qing Song.¡±


    Assuming Tian Ran was telling the truth, that meant there were three people searching for Feng Haochen. Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°What would I deceive you for? I just broke it down for you. I learnt your shifu is Sword Shadow Dust Gale from Ghost Gate¡¯s member.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know squat about Ghost Gate.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Beyond Moyun Mountains is Third Heaven Continent, which is the real world of cultivation. There are eight sects that wield the most authority, influence and power. Ghost Gate is one of them. They and ¡®Life and Death Sect¡¯ are considered the most unorthodox sects. I¡¯m not a fan of their shudder-worthy style of going about things.¡±


    ¡°Which sect are you from? You¡¯re not with them?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m also from one of said eight sects, specifically Secr World Sect. That¡¯s all I can tell you. I sneaked out of my sect and illegally infiltrated Moyun Mountains. For the record, entering Moyun Mountains from outside is prohibited. Moyun Mountains is¡­ Just know that it¡¯s not a normal ce. Anyone above Golden Core Realm won¡¯t enter because it¡¯s tough to, while those below it can¡¯t enter. I highly doubt anyone would bothering here due to the scarce spiritual qi if it wasn¡¯t for Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°I know. This is Celestial Prison, right?¡±


    Tian Ran flinched, then let out a big breath. ¡°You knew? Your shifu must¡¯ve told you, I guess? Nobody expected your shifu to be in Celestial Prison after searching for a long time.¡±


    Mu Yu scoffed under his breath, still vexed about the circumstances. ¡°None of you from Third Heaven Continent are anyone I can respect.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t really me us. Nobody beyond Primordial Infant Realm can enter this formation. The formation willbel them a threat and vanquish them. They¡¯re also aware they must be cautious when crossing the vast mountain range, so it¡¯s easier said than done to rescue you. Given we have to choose between trapping elemental demons and liberating you, we have to prioritise the former.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    <strong><em>The True God of Third Heaven Continent</em></strong>


    ¡°Sorry, I know it¡¯s a problematic decision, but Third Heaven Pce have the final say. We don¡¯t have the audacity to question them. As you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples, he¡¯s bound to help you leave.¡±


    The decision regarding Celestial Prison was made decades ago, which was before Tian Ran was even born. It wasn¡¯t her fault she was born in that camp.


    ¡°What about everyone else? What about those who were just born today? Do they deserve to die when they turn ten?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Arguing with me is pointless; you must not know who set the formation.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale. In other words, your shifu.¡±


    ¡°What sort of tripe is that?¡±


    <em>Shifu is a man who doesn¡¯t fight with anyone for anything. That¡¯s preposterous.</em>


    Tian Ran anticipated Mu Yu¡¯s reaction. She decided to share a story her seniors told her, one that she could imagine as clearly as if she was personally there. ¡°You still don¡¯t realise Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s significance at Third Heaven Continent, do you? He is a god to its popce; the masses revere him. Practically everyone there grew up with his legends.


    ¡°The elemental demons were at the prime over ny years ago. That was when their five Spirit Lords showed up and led the invasion into the human realm. Third Heaven Pce was unable to stop their onught. Countless humans dropped, and the race as a whole was on the cusp of extinction. That was when Sword Shadow Dust Gale emerged as the equivalent of a deity descending to aid humanity.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale singlehandedly turned the tables, blitzing the five Spirit Lords. He was the saviour of humanity. That is why we worship him as a true god. Shrines to worship him are ubiquitous at Third Heaven Continent. You will see his statues pretty much everywhere there, too.¡±


    That was thest thing Mu Yu imagined whenparing it to what his shifu often did, which included gardening, asionally cooking and telling stories. He was dressed in ordinary garments and had absolute control over his emotions. He, therefore, questioned, ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°No. You can ask your shifu. I thought you¡¯d all be informed considering the significance of the aplishment.¡±


    ¡°Why would he set the formation if he saved humanity already?¡±


    ¡°Because the remaining elemental demons fled into Moyun Mountains¡¯ mountain range. That¡¯s their natural barrier; it was impossible to finish them there. Thus, Third Heaven Pce made the call to trap the demons inside the formation to prevent them returning.


    ¡°Celestial Prison utilises one¡¯s cultivation as the formation¡¯s key. The individual¡¯s cultivation has to be unfathomably advanced to qualify. Sword Shadow Dust Gale was the only person who qualified. Third Heaven Pce approached your shifu to ask him to cast it, and he agreed for a reason unbeknownst to me. As such, neither the elemental demons nor anyone who hadn¡¯t reached Primordial Infant Realm could escape from the formation.¡±


    Going by the wood demons¡¯ elder¡¯s direction, which was to kill the formation key if he wanted to emancipate humanity, Mu Yu would have to kill his shifu! He couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill the man equivalent to the world to him. The dilemma was he couldn¡¯t justify letting Moyun Mountains¡¯ inhabitants perish.


    Mu Yu¡¯s emotions and his newfound knowledge were at war in his mind. His mind said his shifu wasn¡¯t the kind of man to sacrifice so many lives. His shifu taught him to answer to his conscience and how to be a true cultivator. Did his shifu believe the decision to be correct, though? He wanted to see his shifu shake his head with a smile and deny it.


    ¡°You must be mistaken. My shifu is only a Golden Core Realm cultivator. True god of Third Heaven Continent, yeah right.¡±


    ¡°Taking on the role of Celestial Prison¡¯s key will cause irreversible damage. The only people who know that are Third Heaven Pce and your shifu. I know you still aren¡¯t convinced; however, have you ever questioned what happened to his cultivation? Why do you think he¡¯s only a Golden Core Realm cultivator now? In the past, his word was the rule. Doesn¡¯t it seem strange to you?¡±


    ¡°Shifu sacrificed his cultivation to cast the formation.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If I didn¡¯t happen to learn Ghost Gate was searching for Sword Shadow Dust Gale, I wouldn¡¯t have known he had left Third Heaven Pce long ago toe here.¡±


    ¡°What does Ghost Gate want with him?¡±


    With a furious undertone, Tian Ran expounded, ¡°The techniques they practice are unorthodox. They use cultivators¡¯ souls as their magic weapons. Third Heaven Pce forbade its usage owing to how cruel it was. Ghost Gate, therefore, made apromise to get around the loophole. The way they train their disciples is to find two individuals with identical potential and have them train together from childhood. They call them ¡®twins¡¯. Once the two are ready, they have the two square off in a life and death match. The winner kills the loser and extracts the loser¡¯s soul to forge their own magic weapon. Third Heaven Pce turn a blind eye to it since Ghost Gate are killing their own members.


    ¡°By coincidence, I heard Gui Xuanyue ¨C his surname obviously derives from the Ghost part in Ghost Gate ¨C state twins¡¯ souls weren¡¯t enough if they wanted to improve their cultivation level. They couldn¡¯t brazenlymit murder under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s strict surveince. Consequently, they turned to Moyun Mountains. We know Moyun Mountains will be home to hundreds of thousands of corpses in a decade from now. What would that make Moyun Mountains for them?


    Since Sword Shadow Dust Gale locked every human¡¯s soul in Celestial Prison, and those outside couldn¡¯t express hostility within its boundaries, the only way to trigger a cascade of deaths was to instigate war between those living within Celestial Prison. I don¡¯t know how they found out about your shifu¡¯s cultivation taking a hit, but their n was to have someone at Primordial Infant Realm capture him once he dropped to Golden Core Realm. Next, they would use ve pill to manipte him. I don¡¯t think I need to borate on what they nned to do next.¡±


    Tian Ran didn¡¯t need to be any more explicit. There was no way Mu Yu was going to sit back and let Ghost Gate have their way. As the situation stood, the only tool at hand that could stop the Primordial Infant Realm cultivators was his shifu¡¯s formations.


    ¡°The youth I mentioned is controlling Daoist Qing Song using a ve pill. Can we conclude the youth is with Ghost Gate?¡±


    ¡°As I told you, I¡¯m not sure who the youth is. Green Pine Sect and Jiuhua Sect are the only two remaining factions at this point. We both know they¡¯ve been at logger heads for ages. That¡¯s enough to spark deaths. Maybe the youth you mentioned is also with Ghost Gate. Perhaps they intend to sow discord between the two. They can sit back and wait to collect souls while the two factions stake their lives for them.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to help my shifu?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s hairs stood up as Tian Ran ran her eyes up and down him with an enthralling look.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve admired Sword Shadow Dust Gale since I was a kid. I want to see the elder I respect most. I was going to share what I heard Gui Xuanyue said, but I figured nobody would believe me unless I had proof. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the foggiest idea how Gui Xuanyue discovered your shifu is Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Nheless, it¡¯s not hard to see why he wants to take you all hostage. I only caught wind of your shifu¡¯s true identity two days ago from Reverend Jiuhua.¡±


    The two fell silent. Tian Ran incessantly stole nces at Mu Yu, awaiting his response.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple, so I also respect you,¡± coyly replied Tian Ran, with a giggle.


    Mu Yu, to the contrary, was in no mood forughs.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    <strong><em>Celestial Sword</em></strong>


    Dustfallen Sect¡¯s members examined Tian Ran from head to toe. Besides the fact he had reached Primordial Infant Realm at roughly their age, they story she repeated for everyone bordered on lunacy from their perspective.


    ¡°What do you all think?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Uncle An stared at Tian Ran. Cheng Yan nodded but didn¡¯t voice anything.


    Lan Ling¡¯er opined, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Maybe, just maybe, I could ept the part about Shifu being her so-called god, but I don¡¯t believe Shifu is the type of person to trap everyone in Moyun Mountains, knowing the consequences.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s lots of evidence to support it, though¡­¡± disputed Mu Yu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er shot Mu Yu a re. ¡°What¡¯s your deal? You never had any faith in Second Brother, and now you don¡¯t have any trust in Shifu, either?¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t respond, aware the verbal spar wasn¡¯t going to go anywhere if Lie Shang was part of it.


    Xiang Nan: ¡°Your identity is shrouded in suspicion. Why should we trust you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle An, you have been with Shifu for the longest among us. Do you know about any of the ims she mentioned?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    Uncle An: ¡°Show proof you¡¯re with Secr World Sect.¡±


    Wearing a solemn expression, Tian Ran replied, ¡°My shifu is Miao Yuyan. Have you heard of her?¡±


    Eyebrows together, Uncle An responded, ¡°Miao Yuyan is your shifu? Show me your sect¡¯s authentication symbol.¡±


    Even if Tian Ran could con everyone, there was a tiny chance she could deceive Uncle An because he seemed to be well informed. She pulled up her sleeve and shed a pink lotus tattoo on her wrist. ¡°All of our disciples have this tattoo on our wrist. It¡¯s imprinted using an exclusive seal that ensures it can¡¯t be erased. If you know about us, you¡¯d know this tattoo is exclusive to our sect. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to make an imitation.¡±


    ¡°Show me Lotus Tribtion,¡± demanded Uncle An.


    ¡°How do you also know about that?¡± Determined to prove she didn¡¯t harbour any ill will, Tian Ran took a step back. After a flurry of hand seals, she formed a phantoml pink lotus in her hand. ¡°If you still doubt me, I¡¯m sure you recognise this sword.¡±


    Surprise flitted across Uncle An¡¯s eyes as he saw the transparent orange flying sword in Tian Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Miao Yuyan imparted Empyrean Revtion to you?¡±


    With two cute dimples on her cheeks, Tian Ran replied, ¡°Elder Sword Shadow Dust Gale gave the sword to my shifu. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Meanwhile, Mu Yu wondered why he was paying attention to Tian Ran¡¯s smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of our own,¡± Uncle An said before leaving Dustfallen Precipice.


    ¡°He sure knows a lot. If you don¡¯t trust me, just ask him,¡± expressed Tian Ran.


    Mu Yu: ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. If Uncle An didn¡¯t deny your ims, he has authenticated them. There¡¯s no point in us asking him anything unless he wants to talk about it.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Cheng Yan then gave Tian Ran a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you here to help us. Since your cultivation is superior to ours, perhaps you can help us stop Ghost Gate¡¯s plot.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ever since having a legitimate reason to stay at Dustfallen Sect, Tian Ran followed Mu Yu around Mount Dustfallen. She was curious about everything on the mountain. The view of the calming scenery in the distance from Mount Dustfallen mesmerised her. Mu Yu recalled himself feeling the same way she did when he first arrive.


    Sitting at the edge of the cliff, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°How are your shifu and my shifu rted? Howe he gave you his sword?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, now I know why Lan Ling¡¯er doesn¡¯t like you. You¡¯re painfully dull.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Tian Ran summoned Empyrean Revtion and carefully ran her hand along it. She looked as if Sword Shadow Dust Gale gifted it to her. ¡°They were a couple, obviously. Shifu shared her stories with me every day. She bragged about how he thrashed the geniuses in the world of cultivation and defeated the five spirit lords. This sword is proof of their love. It¡¯s a treasure, you know?¡±


    ¡°Shifu defeated the five spirit lords with that sword?!¡±


    ¡°Elder Sword Shadow Dust Gale actually has nine swords. The nine of them fuse to be one ultimate sword. Even I know the nine swords¡¯ names. They are Anti-Erosion, Limpid Frost, Heaven zer, Stargazer, Light String, Phenomenal Howl, Shadow Splitter, Rainbow and Empyrean Revtion. The nine swords are referred to as celestial swords. That¡¯s how the name Celestial Sword Nine Catalysts came to be.¡±


    ¡°Did you just saw Shadow Splitter? Is that a reference to my Shadow Splitter Sword?¡±


    Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter Sword to the sky from his sleeve. Empyrean Revtion and Shadow Splitter vibrated gently as if to greet each other.


    ¡°You have one, too? You¡¯re so lucky. I had to plead my shifu for a long time for her to grudgingly give it to me.¡±


    ¡°From memory, Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s sword is called Limpid Frost. First Brother¡¯s sword is Anti-Erosion. Xiang Nan¡¯s sword is Stargazer. Uncle An¡¯s sword Phenomenal Howl. That means shifu gave us his nine precious swords?¡± Mu Yu gave Shadow Splitter a flick for a crisp ng.


    Using Shadow Splitter to stab a bee hive and using it to start fires, talk about not knowing he had a treasure in his possession. Mu Yu quickly gave Shadow Splitter a scrub using his sleeve. He would always stand on it to fly, then store it away, never tending to it once. Imagine if those from Third Heaven Continent found out about his neglect¡­


    As one of the celestial swords, it was actually hard for dust to collect on Shadow Splitter Sword. It would¡¯ve been just as sharp and maintained its appearance even if Mu Yu neglected it.


    Mu Yu sighed to himself,menting an outsider knew more about his shifu than himself. Feng Haochen wanted to lead an ordinary life away from the intrigue of the world of cultivation. s, t seemed that fate had another hand for him.


    ¡°I now understand Shifu didn¡¯t teach us about formations to prevent us from noticing all the extra bits and pieces pertaining to Mount Dustfallen and have doubts about him. He clearly wants to hide his past from us.¡±


    ¡°My shifu yearns for Elder Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Is there any chance you could give me one of his belongings as a souvenir? I bet my shifu would be ted to receive something.¡±


    ¡°Souvenir? Such as? How about giving you a strand of his beard when hees back?¡±


    ¡°That sounds good!¡± cheered Tian Ran, taking Mu Yu serious and prancing around when he wasn¡¯t. She patted his chest and added, ¡°As thanks for helping me, I¡¯ll teach you how to court girls. You¡¯re never going to win Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart the way you¡¯re going.¡±


    Mu Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re an expert on the subject? Since when?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a girl! If Sister Lan Ling¡¯er falls for you the way you spoke to her before, the sun will rise from the East.¡±


    Whenever Mu Yu and Lan Ling¡¯ermunicated without jabs, she¡¯d suspect him of trying to disparage Lie Shang. As a consequence, Mu Yu had been stuck in a rut trying to improve their rtionship.


    ¡°What should I do, then?¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    <strong><em>Sure-fire Technique ¨C Kabedon Great Art</em></strong>


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, sorry, I won¡¯t put down Second Brother again,¡± Mu Yu sincerely expressed.


    ¡°An obvious facade. Again,¡± instructed Tian Ran, giving Mu Yu a knock on the head.


    Tian Ran had Mu Yu practicing confessing to Lan Ling¡¯er with her, with her judging the feasibility of his attempts. Tian Ran¡¯s argument was she knew best which confession style girls liked since she was a girl herself.


    Mu Yu scrunched his nose. He reset and tried to imagine Tian Ran as Lan Ling¡¯er. ¡°Ling¡¯er, I admit Second Brother is much better than me.¡±


    Mu Yu just couldn¡¯t imagine Tian Ran as Lan Ling¡¯er since they were considerably different personalities.


    ¡°That sounds insincere. If you can¡¯t convince me, you can¡¯t convince her.¡±


    ¡°Is lying the only solution? What do you girls like?¡± Mu Yuined after the umpteenth attempt that afternoon.


    Tian Ran tilted her head and pinched her chin: ¡°We like boys with guts, a sense of duty, someone gentle, considerate, knows how to take care of us, loyal, cares about the family, masculine, willing to do anything for his lover, provides us with a sense of secur-¡±


    ¡°I tick all those boxes. I was born with those traits.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, he must not be a narcissist.¡±


    Mu Yu pulled a funny face.


    Tian Ran added, ¡°Their facial appearance is also important.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of my face?¡± Mu Yu tilted his head, then revealed what he considered a bright and cool smile that¡¯d sweep girls off their feet.


    Tian Ran pinched his face and answered, ¡°You have a nose, eyebrows, eyes, ears and mouth. You have a normal face.¡±


    ¡°Wow, girls are so shallow. Shifu says one¡¯s character is the most important part. An upright character wins acknowledgement.¡±


    ¡°Really? Elder Dust Gale is so right,¡± enthused Tian Ran.


    ¡°Shifu also said the most important trait for girls is manners,¡± lied Mu Yu.


    What Feng Haochen really said was, ¡°Be yourself. There¡¯s no need to change who you are for anyone.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er would¡¯ve copped countless earfuls, otherwise.


    ¡°Hmm, Elder Dust Gale is absolutely right. That¡¯s what my shifu told me, but I can¡¯t help myself. I like doing whatever my mood dictates. I don¡¯t want to change. That being said, if Elder Dust Gale tells me to change, I will change no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Heaven forbid I everprehend why you worship Shifu so much. Surely others don¡¯t worship him to the same degree.¡±


    ¡°Young Man, if you hear of a man¡¯s marvellous aplishments from a young age for years on end, you will eventually worship him. My Shizun goes on and on about his greatness every day, so I want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Why do I hate Second Brother so much when Ling¡¯er keeps prattling on and on about Second Brother¡¯s strengths?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a difference between guys and girls. You guys can¡¯t stand another male outshining you.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. I acknowledge First Brother as being far more outstanding than I am,¡± contended Mu Yu. Cheng Yan was the only man besides his shifu that he genuinely respected.


    ¡°Do you want to win Sister Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart or not?¡± grumbled Tian Ran.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Girls like boys who are considerate and pay attention. Tell me. What does Sister Ling¡¯er like most?¡±


    ¡°Orchids, probably? I know she grows one in her room. She also likes the red colour, I believe. She doesn¡¯t hate blue, though,¡± Mu Yu responded after engaging his brain.


    ¡°What makes her happy?¡±


    ¡°Chiding me. She¡¯ll be happy as long as I trail behind Second Brother.¡±


    ¡°You have no chance, then. Can you change your target of affection, such as Brother Xiang Nan or something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not into men,¡± Mu Yu replied with a straight face.


    Tian Ran pouted and sat down to think. When she was done, she sprang back up to her feet. ¡°I guess I have to resort to my ace, then. My senior sister told me about Kabedon Great Art. Come over here.¡±


    Tian Ran dragged Mu Yu to his feet and pressed him up against the tree. He was shocked, but hecked the power to resist. She exined, ¡°Kabedon Great Art is lethal against females. My senior told me she¡¯d definitely give herself to a man if he used it on her. The essence of this technique is being decisive, nimble, assertive with your gaze and confident.¡±


    Tian Ran mmed the tree trunk to the left of Mu Yu¡¯s cheek with her right hand, startling him. He nced out of his peripherals to see where her hand was.


    ¡°Look into my eyes. Ignore my hand. I¡¯m demonstrating the technique! Pay attention to my gaze. You need to give off that bad boy vibe but also a hint of affection, the type that¡¯s a deration she¡¯s yours and easy to notice.¡±


    Mu Yu did as he was told. Tian Ran blinked and tried to pull her interpretation of a domineering bad boy gaze. Sadly, he felt her eyes and eyshbination to be deadly cute. Her interpretation wasn¡¯t remotely close. It was just an ignorantss trying to act mature. Her scent and appearance gradually burnt Mu Yu¡¯s face. She, too, glowed red. She yanked her arm away and acted as though she didn¡¯t just blush. ¡°See? It works. Go try on Sister Ling¡¯er now.¡±


    Mu Yu recollected himself and nonchntly replied, ¡°I doubt it will work. She¡¯s different to what you think.¡±


    ¡°How would it not work? I¡¯m a female disciple of Secr World Sect. I sometimes hear my senior sister talk about what sort of man she likes. She said that technique was a sure-fire technique.¡±


    ¡°I should practice first. How about you role y Lan Ling¡¯er? If you could resist my masculinity for so long, I¡¯m halfway there.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Tian Ran brushed her hair behind her and leaned her back onto the tree. Mu Yu slowly ced his hand onto the tree trunk.


    ¡°Not domineering enough. You need to be more manly.¡±


    Mu Yu pulled his arm back and mmed it on the tree trunk again, shaking the poor banyan tree. He paused for a while as he pieced together the words he had withheld for fear of rejection for a long time before saying, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I like you. Will you ept me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tian Ran responded with a nod.


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Sister Ling¡¯er. It¡¯s pointless for me to say yes, hehe.¡±


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran gave it a few more runs until he was confident he grasped the essence of Kabedon Great Art. He mustered up the courage to go and pour his heart out. Tian Ran watched from a corner and said, ¡°Confessing is easy. In the worst case scenario, you¡¯ll be friend zoned and be granted a nice gentleman card.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a nice gentleman card?¡±


    ¡°Not too sure myself. Senior Sister told me girls can¡¯t be ruthless when rejecting a man, so they give the man a nice gentleman card. Maybe they write a rejection letter worded nicely?¡±


    ¡°What the actual¡­?¡±


    That was worthless information. Mu Yu did ap around the mountain on feet but didn¡¯t see any signs of Lan Ling¡¯er. He asked the twins to see if they knew. They stated she went to train halfway up the mountain. She wasn¡¯t training when he found her, nheless. She sat there and spaced out as she peered into the distance. He cleared his throat.


    Lan Ling¡¯er looked over her shoulder and mocked, ¡°What, you have a cold?¡±


    Mu Yu brushed off the jab and replied, ¡°Ling¡¯er,e here. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Just spit.¡±


    Mu Yu, standing by the tree, scratched his face and tried again. ¡°Juste here. I don¡¯t want others to hear me.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er narrowed her eyes for a few seconds beforeplying. She stopped next to the tree. Mu Yu pushed her up against the tree on her shoulder, refocused and mmed the tree.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lan Ling¡¯er threw a front kick. Unprepared, Mu Yu groaned as he was sent past the rock and off the mountain¡­


    Mouth gaping, Tian Ran scratched the back of her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she act ording to the script?¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    <strong><em>Yi City</em></strong>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to talk to Tian Ran about Lan Ling¡¯er again after thetter sent him off the mountain with a front kick. Lan Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t kick hard, and Mu Yu didn¡¯t suffer any lingering pain after the impact, but he was too embarrassed to face her again. Mu Yu didn¡¯t me Tian Ran for his failure. Instead, he cited his foolishness andck of courage to just confess straight up as the root of his folly.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, don¡¯t ignore me,¡± cried Tian Ran, adding the ¡°brother¡± prefix thest few days.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t train with you pestering me,¡± Mu Yu grumbled.


    ¡°Shall we go to the city under Jiuhua Sect¡¯s jurisdiction to dig up information on Ghost Gate?¡±


    ¡°A city? A ce where there¡¯s tasty food?¡± Xiaoshuai came out and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you can even eat,¡± Mu Yu teased.


    Xiaoshuai bounced up and down. ¡°Once I hatch, I¡¯ll have my fill.¡±


    Tian Ran took a liking to Xiaoshuai since meeting the egg that could talk. She cuddled him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tour, then.¡±


    Xiaoshuai rubbed himself against Tian Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°Sister Tian Ran, your embrace is warm, gentle andfortable.¡±


    Mu Yu snatched shameless Xiaoshuai over and pitched him against a rock, dropping him into a shrub. After considering Tian Ran¡¯s suggestion, Mu Yu was curious to see what shape the world of cultivation had taken and was keen on finding out more about Ghost Gate. He replied, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go check out Yi City.¡±


    Xiaoshuai wiggled his way out of the shrubs ¨C not without cursing under his breath, of course ¨C and returned to Tian Ran¡¯s embrace.


    Uncle An was against Mu Yu and Tian Ran leaving the mountain. On second thought, nevertheless, he approved, albeit reluctantly, as Tian Ran was a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.


    Yi City, the city under Jiuhua Sect¡¯s jurisdiction, was substantially smaller than Pine City. The majority of its poption, nheless, were cultivators. The city was home to herb and material trade. Those who joined Green Pine Alliance stopped frequenting Yi City after the split. The city, consequently, became Jiuhua Alliance¡¯s main assembly point. More recently, it became Golden Core Realm cultivators¡¯ gathering zone.


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran inconspicuously ambled through the streets. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t a widely-recognised face even though his name was famous after his wins in the tournament. The duo learnt Reverend Jiuhua nned to form their alliance¡¯s core guards. Reportedly, the guard squad was specifically tasked with protecting the alliance. He personally mentored the guards in the squad to ensure their elite status. There was no requisite requiring one to have membership in the alliance to qualify as a candidate. Applicants merely had to be Golden Core Realm cultivators and loyal to Reverend Jiuhua. He didn¡¯t explicate the selection criteria. All that was known was it would be conducted in four days¡¯ time.


    Old Golden Core Realm cultivators who joined Jiuhua Alliance were consideredughing stock since they sold their freedom to Reverend Jiuhua. Meanwhile, Jiuhua Sect¡¯s people joined other sects to assist in running them, but everyone was cognisant of what their real agenda was. The cultivators had topete to raise their standing in the alliance. The rewards, therefore, were alluring.


    Reverend Jiuhua offered up his energy to cleanse the guards¡¯ bodies, upgrading their physiques and helping them ascend to higher realms. Thanks to the boost in their aptitudes, cultivators were eager to reap the benefits. Furthermore, most Golden Core Cultivators were getting on with age, so they wanted to extend their lifespans. The age problem was linked back to theck of spiritual qi. If that wasn¡¯t enough, there was the prestigious status as a core member of Jiuhua Alliance to lull cultivators in.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Can you do that cleanse thing?¡± Mu Yu quietly asked Tian Ran.


    ¡°As if. If it was possible to increase one¡¯s aptitude so simply, everyone would be a prodigy. Cleansing one¡¯s nerves and marrow is a real thing; however, it requires a marrow cleansing pill. As only Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s members can produce them, they¡¯re extremely valuable. It¡¯s a rank six pill capable of empowering an ordinary man with the ability to cultivate ¨C guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°Great, what¡¯s Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°I forgot you were uneducated on the world. They¡¯re a sect that specialises in alchemy and apothecary. There are no alchemy sects, alchemists or pharmacists at Moyun Mountains. Alchemists capable of concocting rank five pills are considered rare and highly respected. As you might assume, Pill Cauldron Sect is venerated to the point even the eight great sects have to show them respect.¡±


    ¡°If Reverend Jiuhua can¡¯t keep his word, what is recruiting so many Golden Core Realm cultivators for?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I couldn¡¯t tell you. Maybe it¡¯s a ruse to lull more Golden Core Cultivators in?¡±


    The duo dropped into a teahouse. They chose the specific teahouse since Tian Ran pointed out there were several impressive individuals. They couldn¡¯t specify who said individuals were, unfortunately. Mu Yu let Xiaoshuai sleep in Tian Ran¡¯s embrace under a piece of cloth so as to keep attention off them.


    A virtually bald woman slowly made her way into the teahouse. Despite coughing with every step she took, having a hunched over posture and needing to support herself with a walking stick, her presence struck fear into those present. She was known as Granny Bishe, a reference to her green snake walking stick that had a red snake tongue on it. Word on the streets was that Granny Bishe could rival Daoist Qing Song back in the day and once refused to leave her mountain when he invited her.


    She let the gossip in the teahouse fall on deaf ears as she made her way over to a table to sit.


    The waiter at the teahouse was an ordinary human, so he felt on edge just serving so many cultivators.


    <em>Bang!</em> An elder with red skin and white hair knocked on the ground with his red walking stick topped off with a dragon head. Upon entering, his warm aura, which contracted Granny Bishe¡¯s and was more weing, erased Granny Bishe¡¯s chilly aura. His name was Grandpa Chilong, a reference to his red dragon walking stick.


    Grandpa Chilong and Granny Bishe were once considered the power couple of the world of cultivation. s, over a dozen years ago, they had a quarrel, leading to them feeling ready to take each other¡¯s heads.


    Granny Bishe picked up her teacup with her shaky hand. Half of her tea spilt, but the droplets floated in the air. When she saw Grandpa Chilong, she had the droplets turn andunched them at him. Grandpa Chilong vaporised the droplets before they could hit him.


    ¡°Old Woman, is that how you greet me after being separated for more than a decade?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t appear to have much longer!¡± Granny Bishe blustered, in a voice akin to a high-pitched screech.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll be needing a casket before you do,¡± indifferently responded Grandpa Chilong, lookingpletely contrary to his statement.


    Nobody understood what point the former couple was making.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    <strong><em>Dragon Grandpa and Snake Granny</em></strong>


    Smiling with her face scrunched up hideously, Granny Bishe jeered, ¡°You think Reverend Jiuhua is going to cleanse your nerves and marrow?¡±


    Unlike Granny Bishe, Grandpa Chilongughed in an energetic and warm tone. ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    ¡°I remember Reverend Jiuhua intended to ask you to take him on as a disciple before he became a cultivator. He knelt for three days and three nights, but you put him down for having weak bones and drove him off. Everythinges full circle in life. The man you refused to take on is now a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re shameless enough to plead him for help at this point.¡±


    Now that was a big scoop nobody ever heard about.


    Grandpa Chilong found himself a seat and released his clutch on his walking stick, yet it remained bnced. ¡°I won¡¯t deny I misjudged him. That doesn¡¯t have any bearing on the fact I¡¯m not willing to be subservient to him. He has to show me some degree of respect, doesn¡¯t he? You beat Daoist Qing Song off the mountain when he asked you to join him. Aren¡¯t you regretting it now?¡±


    The reason the two were both still alive in spite of their grudge was they were evenly matched. Neither of them was willing to risk their life unless their victory was guaranteed.


    ¡°Your pride is bigger than your brains are, yet you¡¯re willing to get off your high horse, sore loser.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. Nobody wants to die. Live long enough and there¡¯s nothing you wouldn¡¯t be willing to abandon. As long as Reverend Jiuhua can cleanse my nerves and marrow to extend my life for a few years, I¡¯m fine with serving him.¡±


    If Reverend Jiuhua could win over the elders, it would be an indirect blow to Green Pine Alliance. Either alliance would be more than happy to take in cultivators who could rival them previously.


    Granny Bishe kept her maleficent smirk on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not offering my services to either faction. I came to watch you grovel and make a fool out of yourself. I can¡¯t wait to see you bow your head for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t mind experiencing my head after holding it high for so many years. Plus, I don¡¯t have to be embarrassed about bowing my head to a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. He knelt for three days and three nights, didn¡¯t he? I can brag if I want.¡±


    Grandpa Chilong only had a few months left to live. His cultivation style was focused on yang and strong qi. He was using his own life force to sustain his yang qi. Granny Bishe looked a breeze away from crumbling; howbeit, her yin qi sustained her life force, promising her another six years of life easily. An excess of yin qi produced death qi, and an excess of death qi meant one¡¯s life was doomed. In this context, she was a walking sack of bones and flesh but relied on death qi to sustain her life force.


    ¡°I already evirated your pride. The fact your yang qi is still so prominent proves you¡¯ve absorbed plenty of men¡¯s yang qi, huh?¡±


    Grandpa Chilong¡¯s eyes flew wide open. Could you me the old man for wanting to kill his ex-wife after she emascted him?


    ¡°So that you know, I still have your thing. If you¡¯re willing to kowtow to me, I¡¯ll give it back. I might even find it in me to reattach it for you. You just said you¡¯ve abandoned your pride, so there¡¯s no need hold back.¡±


    Granny Bishe knocked on her snake walking stick. It spat out the one thing that had men immediately cover their own lower body spears and give her looks that said, ¡°Creep.¡±


    The bright smile on Grandpa Chilong¡¯s face vanished as a wrathful expression reced it. His dragon-head walking stick vibrated. Castration was a horrible part of his life, and publicising it was adding insult to injury. In a low voice, he rhetorically asked, ¡°Old Hag, you realise everyone here is going to have to forfeit their lives because of you?¡±


    Not everyone in the teahouse nned to talk about it after they left. They were only in the city to watch the core guardians selection, but Grandpa Chilong wasn¡¯t going to leave it up to chance.


    ¡°Why are you making it sound as if they¡¯re my problem? Save a few men for me to kill. As for the women, do as you please with them,¡± Granny Bishe expressed as she swept her gaze around, pleased the majority of them were males.


    Everyone jumped to their feet and readied themselves for iing attacks. In reality, it would be as easy as waving their hands for the elders to ughter them.


    ¡°Elder Chilong, your grudge has nothing to do with us. We did not hear anything. Pl-, ugh!¡±


    Grandpa Chilong had impaled the speaker¡¯s throat before he could finish his sentence. Witnessing that, the others fled helter skelter. Sadly, he was too fast for them. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t stand the indiscriminate ughter, but Tian Ran dragged him out before he could involve himself.


    As blood painted the teahouse, smoke from piping hot dishes whisked through the air.


    ¡°I told you to spare a few for me,¡± griped Granny Bishe, who didn¡¯t have a drop of blood on her, throwing out what her snake ate.


    ¡°I spared three for you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    There was a middle-aged man in cloth clothing, a drunkard sprawled out on a table for a map and a middle-aged woman gazing out the window remaining. The three of them didn¡¯t move whatsoever while the massacre ensued.


    ¡°Hihihi, Wild God Liu Rutian, Drunkard Old Qi and Flower Immortal, I don¡¯t think I can beat any of you. How do you do?¡± Granny Bishe greeted the three Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer cultivators.


    ¡°Two got away!¡± thundered Grandpa Chilong.


    Tian Ran and Mu Yu reappeared at a small alleyway. Tian Ran exined, ¡°Sorry, Brother Mu Yu, but I can¡¯t intervene. If I acted, the two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators in the city will sense my presence.¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologise. We needed toy low, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to spend the night and then find out what Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s recruitment n¡¯s real goal is.¡±


    Concerns about the decision to go public with the recruitment loomedrge. The adepts who adopted lives of recluses or were assumed to have passed on from old age didn¡¯t want to involve themselves with the world of cultivation. They were elites qualified to establish their own sects. Unlike the current alliance leaders, however, theycked administrative abilities and weren¡¯t interested inpeting with the alliance leaders. Reverend Jiuhua drew them out again with his tempting offer. There had to be something more than what he revealed to the public. The question was what.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    <strong><em>Jiuhua Alliance¡¯s Core Guardians</em></strong>


    At the centre of Yi City was a tform, onerge enough to fit hundreds of people on, specifically set up for the core guardians¡¯ selection event. There were already over a hundred Golden Core Realm cultivators waiting there. The majority of the spectators were Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, albeit attending just to see Reverend Jiuhua in the flesh.


    The crowd was in uproar, discussing historic feats, such as Wild Deity Liu Yutian fighting Daoist Qing Song to a draw after exchanging blows with the daoist for three days using his Wild Broadsword. Snoring Drunkard Old Qi was confirmed to the eldest and among those present and what have you.


    An energy field suddenly enveloped the Golden Core Realm cultivators, putting so much invisible weight on them that they were stunned.


    ¡°Wee Lord Jiuhua!¡±


    Those in Yi City went down on their knees to salute their new awe-inspiring god whonded on the tform. Only seven Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer cultivators didn¡¯t kneel; they did bow, nheless. The seven weren¡¯t official members of Jiuhua Alliance. Reverend Jiuhua, who was dressed in a red robe and wore a purple and gold daoist crown, could¡¯ve forced them to their knees, but he chose not to.


    ¡°Please rise, my friends.¡±


    They rose as they weremanded. Many of the gazes on Reverend Jiuhua were gazes of fanatics. Reverend Jiuhua stopped discharging energy, switching the high pressure for a soothing aura. However, nobody took that as a signal to disrespect the reverend.


    ¡°I have taken it upon myself to establish Jiuhua Alliance for the purpose ofbatting the elemental demons showing signs of resurgence. Unfortunately, I alone am not enough to build a force strong enough tobat the looming threat. As such, I have decided to train forty core guardians as the alliances main force.


    ¡°The forty guardians must be Golden Core Realm cultivators. As promised, I will cleanse your nerves and marrow using my cultivation, thereby boosting your aptitude. In addition, I will mentor you to elerate your progress. With my help, you will be able to add another twenty years to your lifespan.


    ¡°I am offering my cultivation as I hope to see everyone take it upon themselves to carry the weight of the world on their shoulders. I hope you will use your extended life span to help humanity exterminate the elemental demons and restore peace.¡±


    A one year addition was considered a blessing; the appeal of twenty years spoke for itself. Finding hope after learning Daoist Qing Song and Reverend Jiuhua ascended to Primordial Infant Realm, the Golden Core Realm core cultivators wanted extra time to ascend to Primordial Infant Realm.


    ¡°He sounds as if he¡¯s sincere, and it¡¯s a one of a kind promise. Everyone is enthralled. What does he want?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran poked a hole in their paper window at the inn to get a view of the event. They chose the inn specifically for its view over the venue. The owner of the room was probably amongst the crowd at the venue.


    Tian Ran curled her lips. ¡°Spoken like a sheltered brat still wet behind the ears. Twenty years? He must also the secret to immortality for everyone at Primordial Infant Realm and beyond.¡±


    ¡°With them, he has enough to push Green Pine Alliance around and spark a war. Ghost Gate will have their way if a war is triggered, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest Daoist Qing Song¡¯s master was also with Ghost Gate? Wouldn¡¯t that mean they have moles in both factions? What¡¯s the point of the convoluted approach when they could just give themand for the two to fight, then? It¡¯s not as if either of them would dare defy the order.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone at Moyun Mountains is a dunce. Nobody is going to put in the effort if they¡¯re told to fight without justification. People are still bitter about their sects¡¯ conquest, but they aren¡¯t openly venting due to fear of the two leaders. The two leaders are trying to win over support for the alliances so that they have loyal soldiers when it¡¯s time to drop the hammer.¡±


    ¡°Everyone participating, step forward and I shall personally choose the guardians. First and foremost, I¡¯m not judging you based on your cultivation, age or background but whether or not you¡¯re worthy of me expending my energy for you. Thus, I might ept you even if you are only at the firstyer,¡± dered Reverend Jiu Hua, drawing Mu Yu and Tian Ran¡¯s attention back to him.


    The Golden Core Realm cultivators at the loweryers were delighted to hear they had a chance. They raised their heads and wore stern, yet respectful, looks. Everyone wanted to show their best side, after all.


    Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s exnation suggested there would be equality. That being said, in no shape or form did he exin specifically how he¡¯d judge them.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    <strong><em>Selection</em></strong>


    The Golden Core Realm cultivators lined up to be assessed. The first candidate was at Golden Core Realm¡¯s Second Layer. He knelt down, eager and respectful. Reverend Jiuhua, sitting leisurely in his red jade throne, ced a hand on the cultivator¡¯s head, enveloping him in golden light. The pressure from the light forced his eyes shut. He clenched his teeth and tried to conceal the pain. Once Reverend Jiuhua removed his hand, the cultivator looked tired and was drenched in his own sweat. With a nod, Reverend Jiuhua directed, ¡°Go stand on the left. Your body meets my requirements.¡±


    The delighted cultivator bowed to give his gratitude before moving over to Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s left-hand side.


    Nobody could tell what Reverend Jiuhua tested, but the applicants smiled when someone only at the realm¡¯s secondyer qualified. Notwithstanding the process appearing to include a degree of pain and fatigue due to the golden light from the ring he wore, there was no visible damage. In the end, it was worth it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t qualify,¡± Reverend Jiuhua told the second applicant, who was at the fifthyer.


    The second applicant left with his head drooping down.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Unbelievable, he¡¯s having them kneel for the test. He might as well paint his face with gold. I wonder what he¡¯s testing.¡±


    ¡°Not sure. He¡¯s probably helping Ghost Gate find someone.¡±


    ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    After over forty applicants took the test, only ten applicants of varying ages had qualified; their cultivation levels also varied. As such, there was no recurring data to decipher what Reverend Jiuhua was after.


    Elder Chilong stepped forth and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Eminence.¡±


    A grin surfaced on Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s face. ¡°Elder Chilong? It is out of character for you to be here.¡±


    Those unaware of the story between Reverend Jiuhua and Elder Chilong were baffled as to why Reverend Jiuhua suddenly adopted a different tone. Elder Chilong obviously didn¡¯t think kindly of it. Those who were informed of their history, however, grinned as they looked forward to the entertainment.


    ¡°You are putting this old one in a predicament, Your Eminence. The hierarchy in the world of cultivation is based on cultivation. This one is underserving of you calling him ¡®Elder¡¯. This old one hopes to contribute his <em>Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer</em> cultivation to your noble cause for humanity,¡± Elder Chilong calmly replied, emphasising his level.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to realise Reverend Jiuhua wouldn¡¯t personally shoulder the mundane work. Thus, having someone of Elder Chilong¡¯s calibrebour for him was perfect. Reverend Jiuhua stroked his white beard and answered, ¡°I do not regret asking you to be my shifu as a young man after hearing that.¡±


    ¡°This onecked foresight, therefore was unable to see your potential. Please forgive this old one.¡±


    With a smile, Reverend Jiuhua suggested, ¡°In that case, let me give you an examination.¡±


    Mistaken he¡¯d get a free pass, Elder Chilong pursed his lips. Undertaking the test mean the head to kneel at Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s feet. Despite the mockery, despite the pointing and despite his pride, Elder Chilong swallowed it all and went down on his knees. ¡°Yes, Your Eminence.¡±


    Unable to wipe his grin off his face, Reverend Jiuhua proceeded with the test. Momentster, he shook his head. ¡°It is a pity, but your body does not qualify.¡±


    Elder Chilong flicked his head up after snapping out of his dumbfounded moment. ¡°What do you mean, Your Eminence? Do you mean to say I am inferior to a junior at Golden Core Realm¡¯s firstyer?¡±


    ¡°I require candidates with bodies sufficiently sturdy. Else, they will not be able to withstand the cleansing process. I am not picking on you by any means.¡±


    Elder Chilong anticipated some form of humiliation, but public humiliation went beyond what he expected. Nevertheless, he prostrated himself again. ¡°Please let this humble one make up for his past mistake with his loyalty.¡±


    ¡°I am not heartless. Should you wish to catch up with me,e see me at the city lord¡¯s manor. Next.¡±


    With a mere flick of his sleeve, Reverend Jiuhua shifted Elder Chilong off the tform without thetter being able to put up any form of resistance. Humiliation set Elder Chilong¡¯s face aze, but he was powerless in the face of superior might. Elder Chilong briskly vanished into the crowd.


    Tian Ran: ¡°Not even Elder Chilong? He could keep Elder Chilong for his power even if he doesn¡¯t meet the conditions. Golden Core Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer cultivators are venerated here, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget Elder Chilong doesn¡¯t have much longer? Reverend Jiuhua can¡¯t extend his lifespan. His imminent death is unstoppable even if Reverend Jiuhua takes him in. People would suspect Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s lifespan extension im if Elder Chilong dies not long after joining them. ¡°


    In the end, all applicants at Golden Core Realm¡¯s Eight and Ninth Layers ¨C barring Elder Chilong ¨C were epted. The total number of epted applicants was fifty-six. Elder Jiuhua said he would eliminate another seven, so there was no time to breathe yet.


    Mu Yu: ¡°What differentiates the fifty-six from the others?¡±


    Xiaoshuai, who woke up at some unknown point in time, answered, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell forty-seven of them possess particrly potent spiritual soul energy?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual soul energy?!¡± Tian Ran eximed.


    All the pieces finally clicked together.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    <strong><em>Ghost Ind</em></strong>


    ¡°Spirit soul energy¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±


    Tian Ran: ¡°Not a 100% certain myself. What I have heard from those in my sect is it¡¯s what Ghost Gate¡¯s members train. Remember I told you about twins¡¯ spirit souls? I¡¯d argue that¡¯s why spirit soul energy is critical for them.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re saying Gui Xuanyue is preparing to kill the candidates?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no telling. As I said, we don¡¯t dare kill civilians of Moyun Mountains owing to the severe consequences. Ghost Gate¡¯s members are no exception. Wait here for me. I¡¯ll sneak into the city lord¡¯s manor to see if I can dig anything up.¡±


    Tian Ran didn¡¯t take Mu Yu along as his cultivation level was too low. Additionally, she had experience tailing Gui Xuanyue. Mu Yu didn¡¯t have any objections. In saying that, he carried Xiaoshuai with him to follow behind her once she took off. He was confident his wood control ability would suffice since he managed to spy on two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators already.


    Mu Yu kept grass on him in case. He did ap around the manor and sneaked in via a willow tree hanging over a wall. He moved through thewn and his des of grass until he overheard where Reverend Jiuhua resided. Upon reaching Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s room, he spotted Elder Chilong in the courtyard.


    Elder Chilong refused to give up seeking life, albeit face still glowing red. Presumably, the selected candidates had assembled at another courtyard. The servants at the manor mentioned Reverend Jiuhua was resting in the room Mu Yu was near. That being the case, he presumed the other candidates were safe for the meantime.


    When Reverend Jiuhua finally stepped out of his room, he feigned surprise. ¡°Oh, Elder Chilong. What are you doing?¡±


    Elder Chilong had his knees and head on the ground <em>again</em>: ¡°Your Eminence, please take into consideration our past and save this humble one. He does not have much longer to live but has a vengeance he wishes to exact before passing on. If this humble one could drag out an ignoble existence for a few more years, he would be willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua knew about Elder Chilong¡¯s agingplication and could even sense thetter¡¯s aura. Therefore, he smirked. ¡°I knelt for three days and three nights to plead you. You have knelt for only one hour. You must pay the price if you want my help.¡±


    Elder Chilong raised his head and brought it down again. ¡°Your Eminence, please forgive this humble one for not seeing the greatness in you.¡±


    Pleased, Reverend Jiuhua responded, ¡°I¡¯m not a petty one. If you canplete a task for me, I will cleanse your nerves and marrow for you to give you a few more years. I could even help you off Granny Bishe and make you a man again.¡±


    ¡°Your Eminence, you can¡­ Please just say the word, Your Eminence. This humble one willplete hundreds and thousands of tasks if that is what it takes,¡± replied Elder Chilong, kowtowing three times.


    ¡°You are among the eldest cultivators at Moyun Mountains and should know it better than me. When I sought you out, you recited something about ¡®dark ghost qi¡¯. What did that mean?¡±


    Elder Chilong raised his head, revealing his surprise. ¡°Why do you want to know about that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Elder Chilong understood the snort meant he was in no position to ask questions, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°Dark Ghost Qi is a ghost ind on the eastern sea. It is said to be where vengeful wraiths from humanity¡¯s battle against fiends wander. I once visited the ind with two other people in my younger years, but a frightening energy took their lives before we could get close. Had I not been held up and was unable to join them, I would have met my demise there.¡± Elder Chilong looked visibly disturbed. He stole nces to check Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s reaction and he continued, ¡°To be honest, the energy was¡­ was over a hundred folds more powerful than yours¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought there would be a ce of that kind here. I thought I remembered hearing you mention ghost qi. Keep going.¡±


    Knowing Reverend Jiuhua was happy to hear the information, Elder Chilong went on. ¡°This next part is information from a stone tablet passed down for a thousand years. We heard of the ce for the first time when we decided to venture there out of curiosity. We drifted along the water for five days ording to the tablet¡¯s directions. We eventually found a bizarre ck skerry. As soon as we set foot on it, dense fog shrouded it. A red ind emerged from the mist. We heard shrills and howls.


    ¡°The ind was strangely colourful. If I have to hazard a guess, the light was emitted from a treasure a cultivator from a thousand years ago left behind. Hence, I flew over on my sword. I had to take a break at the ck skerry because I was not use to travelling on water. Had I not stopped there, I would¡¯ve perished with my two friends. I remember their cries. Those were not the cries of humans. Their cries scared the living daylights out of me. Something distorted their bodies until they eventually exploded into smithereens. Instead of dropping into the water, the ind sucked away their shattered body parts¡­


    ¡°When I returned home, I personally destroyed the stone tablet. That is why I am the only one who knows about the ind and tablet. After the incident, my mood was foul. That was why I rej-¡±


    ¡°That was when you rejecting me, right?¡± Eldest Jiuhua interjected with his grin.


    Elder Chilong kowtowed once again. ¡°Please forgive this ignorant one. Had it not been for the incident, he would have epted you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go there. Had you not rejected me, I wouldn¡¯t be the man I am today. Do you still remember where the ind was?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua ambled over to a stone chair in the courtyard and took a seat. ¡°My demand is simple. Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Your Eminence, are you sure¡­?¡±


    Elder Chilong minded his words in case Reverend Jiuhua misunderstood he was marginalising thetter. Elder Chilong couldn¡¯t see Reverend Jiuhua returning alive.


    ¡°Ick apetent attendant at the moment. I know your greatest fears are death and others finding out you¡¯re no longer a man. I have a life extension pill, which will grant you another two years, in addition to an intermittent herb, which will reattach your manhood for you. I don¡¯t want some freak following me around. Complete the task, and they¡¯re yours. As a matter of fact, you can even have this woman.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua waved his hand, spawning a golden pill and ck herb to the table. He proceeded to yank a woman to the floor. To Elder Chilong¡¯s surprise, it was his ex-wife and target for revenge, Granny Bishe. He was jubnt to see her barely breathing. A savage expression spread across Elder Chilong¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve erased her cultivation. It¡¯s all in your hands now.¡±


    ¡°This humble one is at your service!¡±


    ¡°Sort yourself out first.¡±


    Elder Chilong hurried to his feet. He took the pill, herb and Granny Bishe with him. Had Granny Bishe not been so vicious that she¡¯d keep his manhood intact for so long just to provoke her ex-husband, he wouldn¡¯t have ever found it again.


    A dark ghost qi swept through the courtyard. Mu Yu was startled for a moment. He couldn¡¯t tell if the individual who appeared before Reverend Jiuhua was man or woman since he couldn¡¯t see their appearance. Nevertheless, the individual was a hundred folds stronger than Reverend Juihua. The individual¡¯s power could rival the youth in red, so Mu Yu concluded it was Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°Father, have you given him the life extension pill and intermittent herb I gifted you?¡±


    Mu Yu fossilised upon hearing the word ¡°Father¡±.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    <strong><em>Gui Xuanyue</em></strong>


    Who would¡¯ve ever guessed Gui Xuanyue was Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s son? Mu Yu wrongly assumed Reverend Jiuhua was also a puppet in the same manner Daoist Qing Song was.


    Reverend Jiuhua had a nip of tea, then casually responded, ¡°Xuanyue, Elder Chilong shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. He is the eldest individual at Moyun Mountains and is more informed about it than anyone else, so he will supplement your n well. If it wasn¡¯t for Celestial Prison¡¯s restriction you mentioned, his aptitude would¡¯ve surpassed mine. He is astute, ruthless, decisive and rivals my previous cultivation level. I did want him as my shifu for good reasons. We should keep him under our thumb.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I only have one ve pill. I intended to save it for Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to jump through so many hoops.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Elder Chilong¡¯s weakness is his cowardly nature. He will never reach Primordial Infant Realm. As long as I take advantage of that, he¡¯ll do everything as I say. ording to what I know about him, he¡¯ll be grateful for everything I¡¯ve done. More importantly, we need him to locate Ghost Ind,¡± Reverend Jiuhua exined, having another sip of tea.


    ¡°As youmand, Father,¡± Gui Xuanyue replied in a tone devoid of emotion.


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky Lord Gui took you in as his disciple and took you away from Moyun Mountains. Your return is perfect. As you want to find Sword Shadow Dust Gale, how about we make a trip to Ghost Ind?¡±


    Firstly, Mu Yu was boiling because he heard Gui Xuanyue nned to feed his shifu a ve pill. Secondly, he couldn¡¯t connect the dots; why would his shifu venture to Ghost Ind at Golden Core Realm?


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale isn¡¯t there. Ghost Ind is the fiend race¡¯s cemetery. It¡¯s too risky for us to venture there. We need my shizun to personally go. The problem is he has ascended beyond Primordial Infant Realm and, therefore, is prohibited entry. That¡¯s why he wants me to control Sword Shadow Dust Gale promptly and have thetter remove the restriction. Of course, Moyun Mountains¡¯ poption is part of the equation.¡±


    ¡°I never thought the patriarch everybody at Moyun Mountains belittled is such a formidable man. I even went and insulted him right in his face. I¡¯m lucky his cultivation regressed to Golden Core Realm.¡±


    ¡°Moyun Mountains holds many secrets ording to my shizun; not even I know all of them. Besides being a barrier to imprison elemental demons, Moyun Mountains also been the fiend race¡¯s territory for thest thousand years. Everyone outside has their eyes on Moyun Mountains, but Celestial Prison is keeping their ambitions at bay.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to locate him, then?¡±


    ¡°Haha, we have our means. Ordinary methods won¡¯t be of any use. I will use Soul Searching Ghost Formation to find him. The formation¡¯s fundamental requisite is Golden Core Realm cultivators and souls associated with him.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the fifty-six I recruited today? How are they rted to him?¡±


    ¡°He controls all lives within Moyun Mountains. Hence, its entire poption is associated with him. Only forty-seven of the fifty-six candidates¡¯ spirit soul energy meets the requirement. We need another two. I also need you to kill them on my behalf as I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about Daoist Qing Song?¡±


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to fuss over a puppet. Find two more cultivators for me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Give me a few more days,¡± responded Reverend Jiuhua, wearing a sinister look.


    Gui Xuanyue concealed himself in a ck mist and teleported away. Mu Yu continued tailing Reverend Jiuhua for a while. Since Reverend Jiuhua didn¡¯t appear to be following any agenda, Mu Yu returned to the inn entrance. Not long after, Tian Ran was spotted running back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± inquired Mu Yu, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to this ce than we thought. Besides searching for your shifu, Gui Xuanyue is also searching for some Ghost Ind ce. The situation is bing more and moreplicated. I heard Gui Xuanyue is nning to use Soul Searching Ghost Formation to find your shifu. From what I know, it¡¯s a diabolic secret technique that¡¯s, unfortunately for us, very effective. He intends to sacrifice the forty-nine Golden Core Realm cultivators¡¯ spirit souls to find your shifu. Of course, that means their lives will be forfeited, but I bet they¡¯re totally in the dark. I used my sect¡¯s magic skill to tail Gui Xuanyue without being detected. Because I rarely fight, I¡¯m not confident I can defeat him. We¡¯re just going to have to roll with the punches for now.¡±


    Since Tian Ran reported everything as Mu Yu heard it, he was finally convinced she had been telling the truth all along.


    The duo stayed in the city for another two days to keep tabs on Reverend Jiuhua. For the meantime, they were in a pinch due to theirck ofbat prowess. Elder Chilong truly was unquestionably loyal to ensure he¡¯d have a constant supply of life extension pills. Within the short span of time, Elder Chilong found cultivators who met Gui Xuanyue¡¯s needs, bringing the total to forty-nine qualified sacrifices.


    The forty-nine sacrifices assembled at the city lord¡¯s manor. The lord¡¯s servants¡¯ eyes brimmed with envy, ignorant to the fate awaiting those forty-nine cultivators they envied.


    In a loud and clear voice, Reverend Jiuhua announced, ¡°I will take you to a ce where you will need to train for some time. It will be arduous; however, the pressure will ensure you gain the abilities to fulfil your duty. If you don¡¯t like hard work, quit now.¡±


    ¡°We will give it our all, Your Eminence. We will not give up,¡± the forty-nine cultivators pledged in synchrony from their knees.


    Cruelty flitted across Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s face. Content, he nodded and waved, enveloping the forty-nine cultivators in a golden light to depart Yi City.


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran followed behind the escort.


    ¡°Where are they going?¡± Mu Yu mumbled.


    ¡°The cemetery. Is that even a legitimate question?¡± Xiaoshuai answered.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Xiaoshuai snuggled up in Tian Ran¡¯s embrace. ¡°I keep hearing you two mention Soul Searching Ghost Formation. If they need spirit soul energy, ces with prominent yin qi are ideal because of its dark nature. Where else would you find as much yin qi?¡±


    ¡°You sure know a lot for an egg,¡± Mu Yumented.


    Disordered Burial Valley, a deep underground rift stretching dozens of kilometres and over two hundred and forty metres wide, was a well-known ce at Moyun Mountains. Apparently, the bottom of it was littered with corpses. The shrills and howls that were audible from it every night warded off even cultivators.


    Neighbouring Disordered Burial Valley was a number of viges. The vigers of aforementioned viges dressed their dead in their best clothing and discarded them in the valley. ording to their legends, the valley led to the reincarnation zone in hell, so sending their dead there ensured the dead would be reincarnated. Plenty of people from the city travelled all the way out there to bury the deceased there. Cultivators who dared to venture there often used it to erase corpses.


    Though puzzled as to why they were going to Disordered Burial Valley, nobody asked Reverend Jiuhua why they had to go there. Eventually, Reverend Jiuhua exined, ¡°The yin qi at Disordered Burial Valley is dense. I want you to get ustomed to it and learn to withstand it because the cleansing process includes yin qi devouring your body, and that hurts even more. If you can¡¯t withstand the pain of yin qi devouring your body, I can¡¯t help you go through the cleanse.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua stopped at the border of Disordered Burial Valley. Ash floating in the air covered the depths of the valley. The winds pulled their hairs up erect, but they talked themselves into epting it for what it was. Little did they know someone with a sinister ghost qi had been waiting for them for a long time.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    <strong><em>Soul Searching Ghost Formation</em></strong>


    Reverend Jiuhua had the forty-nine cultivators assume a cross-legged sitting posture at the border of Disordered Burial Valley to cultivate. ces where yin qi was prominent weren¡¯t ideal for cultivating as the cold energy was ufortable. The forty-nine cultivators were no exception. Nevertheless, they were willing to brave the difort for the benefits of Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s cleanse.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Mu Yu whispered.


    ¡°Who do you think they¡¯ll believe? Reverend Jiuhua or us?¡± Tian Ran rhetorically asked.


    Mu Yu sighed because he understood Tian Ran was right. If Gui Xuanyue ended up capturing them, too, they¡¯d onlypound the problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in here,¡± Reverend Jiuhuamanded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence,¡± Elder Chilong responded.


    Elder Chilong was in much better shape and spirits after consuming the pill and herb Reverend Jiuhua gave him. He expressed his immense gratitude through his loyal devotion to Reverend Jiuhua.


    Levitating in the sky, Reverend Jiuhua sniggered when opportunity presented itself. With a wave of his hand, he summoned needles above all forty-nine cultivators¡¯ heads. A ck skull was attached to the end of each needle the size of a human¡¯s index finger. Following the skulls¡¯ eyes¡¯ green sh, a grey light travelled along the pattern on them.


    Tian Ran expressed, ¡°He must be aiming to use Soul Sealing Nail, a technique used to extract one¡¯s spirit soul.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t need to ask how the technique worked as Reverend Jiuhua proceeded to provide a live demonstration. Reverend Jiuhua performed aplex series of hand seals, then fired a ck beam from his hand. From there, he split them to ensure he fired a beam into each soul sealing nail. Subsequently, the skulls¡¯ eyes turned red, and a me set the soul sealing nails alight. Finally, the needles zipped down toward the cultivators¡¯ baihui acupoint ¨C located dead centre at the top of their skulls.


    Reverend Jiuhua was too fast even if the cultivators¡¯ did want to react. Once the needles entered their skulls, they shuddered, and their eyes flew open as a painful sensation spread throughout their body. They scowled and opened their mouths to howl, but not a sound came out. Before long, they were all in dazes. Life gradually leaked from them. Ayer of white mist shrouded their eyes. The dark red ghost mes started to devour their skull and moved on to their rest of their body. Along with their dreams, the breeze took their ashes into the wind.


    The strangest thing was that their bodies were seen seated where they were after the screen of ashes dispersed. To be precise, the seated figures their spirit souls. Their eyes were shut, but the needles in their skulls restricted any movement.


    Mu Yu felt incredibly vexed he was powerless to save the victims.


    Gui Xuanyue levitated up from the bottom of Disordered Burial Valley and, in an indifferent tone, said, ¡°Father, leave the rest to me.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua nodded and then glided over to Elder Chilong, who looked as if he had blood sucked out of his face. Elder Chilong had lived long enough toprehend what he witnessed. Gui Xuanyue¡¯s overwhelming aura had Elder Chilong stuttering, ¡°Y-Your Eminence¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son. You would¡¯ve joined them had you not been useful,¡± Reverend Jiuhua stated with a smirk and ridiculing undertone.


    Elder Chilong dropped to his knees to kowtow. ¡°Th-thank you for showing mercy, Your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°The cleansing is a front, but the life extension pills are genuine. I still have dozens of them. As long as you don¡¯t let me down, they¡¯re yours. Should your loyalty waver, you can be the fiftieth victim.¡±


    ¡°I dare not. I swear to devote every fibre of my being to you.¡±


    Elder Chilong was thrilled to hear he would have all the pills. He knew Reverend Jiuhua didn¡¯t need them since thetter just ascended and was only sixty. He was under the assumption dozens of them would literally provide him with another life. Reverend Jiuhua hid the fact that the more Elder Chilong consumed, the less the extension. In other words, dozens of them wouldn¡¯t even provide him with another ten years.


    Gui Xuanyue had finished extracting the needles. He performed a series of hand seals, shooting red light from his hands in the shape of a huge formation. He directed the forty-nine spirit souls to specific spots on the formation,pleting Soul Searching Ghost Formation.


    Yin qi burst from the valley. The ck spirit souls wore agonised expressions. Red lights of some sort shone from their souls. Gui Xuanyue stood in the formation, taking on the role of the formation core. The forty-nine spirit souls unleashed eerie cries in unison and squirmed.


    Wraiths from the valley poured into the formation. Gui Xuanyue caught a spirit soul and crushed it with his bare hands, scattering ck fragments. He continued to repeat the process until he crushed all forty-nine spirit souls. Each time he sttered one, the formation would tremble and glow red. Meanwhile, vengeful souls would cry as they were sucked into the void. A while longer, he began to shake until ghost qi burst from him, revealing his young appearance.


    From his appearance alone, it was safe to assume Gui Xuanyue was around Bai Lang¡¯s age. He was d in a ck robe with a creepy skull drawn on. The grey light he emitted blended in with the yin qi in the atmosphere. His face turned red as a ripe tomato.


    <em>Bang!</em> The formation¡¯s light died out. The yin qi returned to the valley once all of the spirit souls had been vanquished. Gui Xuanyue opened his eyes and broke a smile. ¡°Finally found you, Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue took a step and vanished from the formation.


    Mu Yu: ¡°He found Shifu? Oi, Tian Ran, let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Mu Yu vigorously looked over his shoulder. ¡°Xiaoshuai, where¡¯s Tian Ran?¡±


    ¡°No idea. She just suddenly disappeared and ditched me.¡±


    An ominous wrapped itself around Mu Yu¡¯s neck. Questions raced through his head. One question pointed to a potentially fatal mistake: could Soul Searching Ghost Formation require Feng Haochen¡¯s energy just as Dragon Searching Formation? Besides Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples, the only individual who possessed something associated with Feng Haochen was Tian Ran!


    Tian Ran asked Mu Yu for one of Feng Haochen¡¯s items to keep as a souvenir. If the formation requirements were identical, she was suspected of being in cahoots with Gui Xuanyue. Mu Yu was able to tail Primordial Infant Realm cultivators thanks to his wood control ability. How, though, did Tian Ran tail somebody superior to her? Answer: she was acquainted with Gui Xuanyue and was merely putting on an act to fool Mu Yu.


    A fire started inside Mu Yu¡­

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    <strong><em>Meeting</em></strong>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, can you locate Tian Ran or Gui Xuanyue?¡±


    Mu Yu tried to calm down and attempted to refute Tian Ran could¡¯ve been with Ghost Gate. However, there were too many coincidences. The only people who could¡¯ve obtained Feng Haochen¡¯s clothing were her and Daoist Bo Yang. Daoist Bo Yang was trustworthy, but Tian Ran¡¯s background was shrouded in mystery, making her the prime suspect. Having said that, bringing him to Yi City was an unnecessary move unless she went to hand over Feng Haochen¡¯s clothing and covered it using the im she was tailing Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°Why do we need to locate them?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, the old man let you use the spirit qi core. Is he nice to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m also quite fond of him. He never throws me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in danger now. Gui Xuanyue ns to kill him. If the old man dies, the spiritual qi core will no longer be yours.¡±


    ¡°What?! The old man gave it to me. To hell with anyone who wants to steal it from me. Let¡¯s go stop Gui Xuanyue or what¡¯s his face. Grab on. I¡¯m going to serve him a butt whooping!¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t certain he could count on Xiaoshuai, but gambling was better than doing nothing. He grabbed onto Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai discharged an incredible spiritual energy. Mu Yu felt as if the energy was tearing him apart due to the velocity Xiaoshuai travelled.


    ¡°We¡¯re entering Soul Searching Ghost Formation. Cover your ears, and don¡¯t let the voices get to you, or you¡¯ll lose your mind.¡±


    Xiaoshuai shielded Mu Yu from the ck wraiths trying to make contact using his tremendous spiritual qi.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± eximed Mu Yu.


    ¡°I know where he¡¯s heading. Hey, be careful. We¡¯re going to intercept him.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± eximed Gui Xuanyue.


    Gui Xuanyue thrust arge, smoky, ck hand toward Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai converted spiritual energy into a tree and sliced the hand. Xiaoshuai then condensed another bunch of spiritual qi and fired it at Gui Xuanyue whilst saying, ¡°Try this spiritual qi bullet I invented.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue intended to bust apart the spiritual qi bullet, but it exploded in the face of all his ghost clones, sending the formation into frenzy. He was furious Feng Haochen¡¯s aura was affected, interrupting his search. He roared as he reached for Xiaoshuai. Unfortunately for him, Xiaoshuai jumped into the formation with Mu Yu before Gui Xuanyue couldy his hands on the egg.


    ***


    Between Mount Dustfallen and Pine City was a canyon called Dragon Tiger Canyon. Freestyle cultivator Xu Ye was the boss of the area. He was the one who let Mu Yu off the hook after thetter pped his subordinates around.


    Xu Ye sat one a stone tform at the canyon¡¯s cliff. Opposite him was Dustfallen Sect¡¯s patriarch, Feng Haochen. While his disciples were searching high and low ¨C except nearby ¨C Feng Haochen was enjoying a carefree time with Xu Ye.


    ¡°You¡¯re not focused,¡± Feng Haochen remarked, checkmating Xu Ye with his white stone.


    ¡°Masterful, Sir. Xu Ye admits defeat¡­ Sir, the yin qi spirit souls gushing forth before¡­ Ghost Gate must have found you. Are you not worried at all?¡±


    Feng Haochen raised the corner of his lips. ¡°What muste will eventuallye.¡±


    Nobody would ever think Feng Haochen was the legendary Sword Shadow Dust Gale from his appearance and demeanour.


    ¡°Can I do something for you, Sir?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m d to have had you around to y go with me for these few months. Leave with your subordinates; it¡¯s no longer safe,¡± answered Feng Haochen, packing away the board and stones in an orderly fashion.


    ¡°¡­ You said he is an outsider, so he cannot kill me. I can stay and protect you.¡±


    ¡°But he can gravely injure you. Just watch from afar. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met anyone from outside of Moyun Mountains.¡±


    Feng Haochen passed the board and pieces to Xu Ye, who stored them in his Cosmic Sleeve. Disappointed he was of no help, Xu Ye heaved a big breath and left the tform. Xu Ye sent his people off beforehand already, while he decided to stay and watch from somewhere nearby. When Feng Haochen allowed Xu Ye to stay in the canyon, he also helped him ascend from Foundation Establishment Realm to Golden Core Realm.


    Feng Haochen stood at the cliff with his hands behind his back. Apanying a white sh of light, ripples formed in the airspace. An individual crashnded onto the stone tform from the sky,nding at Feng Haochen¡¯s feet. When Feng Haochen helped the individual up, he was surprised to see the familiar individual. ¡°Mu Yu, what are you doing here?¡± asked Feng Haochen, dusting Mu Yu off.


    Mu Yu needed some time to regain his bnce and stop the world from spinning. Smiling from cheek to cheek, Mu Yu eximed, ¡°Whoa, it really is shifu. Xiaoshuai, I love ya, buddy. Gimme a kiss!¡±


    In spite of what Mu Yu said, he ruthlessly threw Xiaoshuai, who leveraged the aura the formation picked up to locate Feng Haochen, aside after giving the egg a kiss. Mu Yu emotionally hugged Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Hey, how many times is that now?! I¡¯m about to give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± Xiaoshuai jumped up and knocked Mu Yu on the back of the head.


    ¡°Mu Yu, I never expected you to find me. Hey, why¡¯s he here, too?¡± Feng Haochen questioned, scrubbing Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Shifu, are you all right? Where are we? Wait, I think I recognise this ce. Why are you here?! Did they kidnap you? Everyone is worried about you. Are you all right?¡± Mu Yu fired off, eyes red.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Feng Haochen answered.


    ¡°Old Man, the punk will be here soon. Though I tampered with your aura to throw him off, he¡¯ll be able to erase the formation in no time. If he dares to harm you, I¡¯ll rearrange his face,¡± Xiaoshuai dered from Feng Haochen¡¯s shoulder, wagging his bottom as though he was warming up.


    ¡°Shifu, leave now. Ghost Gate ising. We can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Another ripple urred in the sky. The ripple went in circles and expanded. The energying from within had Mu Yu¡¯s adrenaline pumping. A hand emerged before Gui Xuanyue stepped out from the ripple.


    ¡°Greetings, Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s true god. It is an honour to meet you.¡± Once the ghost qi around Gui Xuanyue dissipated, his appearance was revealed. He nced over to Mu Yu and scoffed, ¡°A Golden Core Realm cultivator got in my way, huh?¡±


    ¡°Damn, the bugger is strong. What¡¯s the n?¡±


    Mu Yu hurriedly grabbed Xiaoshuai and Feng Haochen¡¯s hands. Xiaoshuai was the only one who could help them escape.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    <strong><em>Third Heaven Continent¡¯s True God</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen had no intent on leaving. He pulled Mu Yu behind him and watched Gui Xuanyue with a smile. ¡°You were originally a citizen of Moyun Mountains. Not bad. Not bad. It¡¯s unfortunate you left Moyun Mountains. Celestial Prison has erased your spirit soul insignia. You are now an outsider. I assume you¡¯re aware you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Shizun told me you are still peerless despite your cultivation regression.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue¡¯s respectful mannerisms contradicted his attitude toward human life. Aside from that, Mu Yu was astounded to hear his shifu was still without equal.


    ¡°What do you seek me for?¡±


    ¡°Celestial Prison¡¯s spiritual qi will run out in a decade, meaning everyone within will die, including you. If you are all doomed, why not let us collect the spirit souls here?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you why you refuse to wait for another decade. Why the rush?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I do not think I need to exin Heaven and Earth Formation, do I?¡±


    Feng Haochen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear what you know.¡±


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Formation is sentient. It suppresses its formation key¡¯s cultivation to protect itself. I assume it has taken one realm from you. When you became Celestial Prison¡¯s formation core, everyone could enter. When your cultivation gradually regressed, the conditions for entry were stricter. You have now regressed to Golden Core Realm. In order to control you, it has to stay at Primordial Infant Realm and vanquish all those who exceed its power. Put another way, only Primordial Infant Realm cultivators can enter.¡±


    ¡°You sound as though you are well informed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You will lose all your cultivation in another ten years, reverting you back to an ordinary human. The formation¡¯s energy will drop to Qi Condensation Realm¡¯s equivalent. That means all Golden Core and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators will be vanquished, leaving just Qi Condensation Realm cultivators. By the same token, only Qi Condensation Realm cultivators will be able to enter. Qi Condensation Realm cultivators don¡¯t have what it takes to cross the vast mountain range. How are we supposed to collect spirit souls without worry even if we could enter?¡±


    ¡°How did you find out I was at Moyun Mountains?¡±


    Gui Xuanyue yed with his fingers. He had spent months at Moyun Mountains searching for Feng Haochen, and he was confident his prey wouldn¡¯t escape him, so he wasn¡¯t in any rush, especially since he knew nobody at Moyun Mountains could stop him.


    ¡°We thought you secluded yourself in Third Heaven Pce, so we didn¡¯t dare to target it. That was why we could only set our sights on Moyun Mountains but couldn¡¯t act. A few months ago, shizun learnt from someone there that you had been at Moyun Mountains for over a decade. Shizun sent me because I came from Moyun Mountains. Still, I must admit you made me search for months on end.¡±


    Feng Haochen nodded. Nobody at Third Heaven Continent knew he was at Moyun Mountains. Only one person knew his true identity and left Moyun Mountains.


    ¡°Lie Shang!¡± Mu Yu rolled his fingers, stabbing his fingernails into his palms.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, which means you n to control me. Let¡¯s see¡­ ve pill, correct?¡± rhetorically asked Feng Haochen.


    ¡°You live up to your reputation. Well, it¡¯s not as if you can fight back at your current level, hahaha.¡± Like his frigid demeanour, Gui Xuanyue¡¯s ghost qi dropped the temperature in the valley.


    ¡°What do you gain from controlling me?¡±


    ¡°Controlling you is the equivalent of controlling everyone at Moyun Mountains. I can force you to remove Celestial Prison¡¯s protection so that I can collect spirit souls. I also know you are capable of creating a formation that goes under Heaven and Earth Formation¡¯s radar, allowing those beyond Primordial Infant Realm to enter. You also carry a secret on you that everyone would die for.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess: you want to cross through Moyun Mountains to collect the fiend souls at Ghost Ind, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. So, what will it be? Will you forfeit, or will I have to force you into submission?¡±


    Gui Xuanyue flicked a red pill containing fiend energy over to Feng Haochen. If Feng Haochen consumed it, he would be enved to Gui Xuanyue¡¯s will.


    ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t consume that!¡± Mu Yu leapt over to the ve pill. If he could destroy the one and only ve pill Gui Xuanyue had, thetter¡¯s n would hit the dump. No matter what secret his shifu hid, it didn¡¯t justify letting him be at the mercy of another.


    With nothing but a snort, Gui Xuanyue had Mu Yu st blood from his mouth, cutting thetter off. Gui Xuanyue moulded the ghost qi next to him into a hand and caught Mu Yu. He snickered. ¡°Your disciple has guts. I can¡¯t kill him, but I can erase his cultivation, can¡¯t I? Are you going to resist or watch me turn your disciple into a cripple?¡±


    Seeing Gui Xuanyue aim his hand at Mu Yu¡¯s dantian, Feng Haochen sighed. ¡°It seems I¡¯m out of options.¡±


    Feng Haochen grabbed the pill and ran his eyes over it. He shook his head and nced up at Mu Yu. ¡°I never thought there¡¯de a day I¡¯d have to consume a ve pill.¡±


    Helplessly watching his shifu consume the pill, Mu Yu cried, ¡°No! No! No! Shifu, don¡¯t!¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t stop his shifu. Feng Haochen¡¯s body jolted. A red beam fired from his body and into Gui Xuanyue¡¯s body just as what happened when Daoist Qing Song consumed a ve pill.


    ¡°Yes, this is the feeling! Yes! Let¡¯s see¡­ shall I have True God kneel to me? My firstmand is, kneel to me!¡± Gui Xuanyue was thrilled. He was the only man who could tell the world True God knelt to him.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± Mu Yu cried, eyes bloodshot and enraged at his powerlessness.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    <strong><em>Ghost General</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen stayed standing and smiling. He leisurely sat down on the stone chair behind him and treated himself to a nip of tea.


    ¡°Y-you consumed the ve pill. I¡¯ve seen the results. Why aren¡¯t you following mymand? Kneel before me!¡± Panic flitted across Gui Xuanyue¡¯s face. ¡°Kneel!¡±


    ¡°Young Man, your shizun would be better off if he spent some more time studying,¡± Feng Haochen remarked with a friendly wink. ¡°Do you know the origins of ve pills?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°When I discovered them after tirelessly researching, I purely wanted to control elemental demons using them. I didn¡¯t think humans would use them on other humans. Which creator would ever imagine he¡¯d end up consuming a ve pill?¡±


    A red trail of light ran along Feng Haochen¡¯s body to his mouth. He spat the sleeve pill and flicked it into smithereens.


    The two youths¡¯ brains were unable to process the information fast enough.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± muttered Gui Xuanyue.


    Gui Xuanyue¡¯s shifu only told him to not be conspicuous with ve pills¡¯ usage and to not let Third Heaven Pce find out they possessed the illicit pills. Ghost Sect had no idea Feng Haochen destroyed ve pills long ago. Theirs were either contraband or a version they concocted.


    ¡°I experimented with ve pills on elemental demons. Sadly, it didn¡¯t work. I stopped bothering with ve pills thereafter, but somebody supposedly on my side stole the form and has now used them tomit evil. They didn¡¯t work on elemental demons, yet work on humans¡­¡±


    Feng Haochen created ve pills to increase humanity¡¯s chances against elemental demons, but it was a tool at the end of the day. How the tool was used was in the hands of the user.


    Although Gui Xuanyue could no longer achieve his goal, he burst intoughter. ¡°Shizun said ordinary methods were useless against you, so he showed me a number of backup ns. If ve pills won¡¯t work, how about ghost generals?¡±


    Feng Haochen frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have something so rare in your possessions. You must be part of Gui Yuzi¡¯s lineage.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue sneered. ¡°You really do know everything. Knowing is one thing, but let¡¯s see if you can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I thought Gui Yuzi¡¯s lineage was exterminated, but what do you know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle ghost general at your level.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue roared and released white yin qi from his body. The white yin qi puffed and puffed as it gradually formed a spirit soul. The spirit soul was Ghost Gate¡¯s twins. In other words, the spirit soul was initially a human being who grew up and cultivated alongside Gui Xuanyue until Gui Xuanyue killed him and turned him into a magical weapon. Since the emotionless spirit soul was a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, fighting Gui Xuanyue was the equivalent of fighting two of Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples at once.


    ¡°Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain!¡± Gui Xuanyue and his twin coiled around each other, generating a grey cube dimension. Inside the dimension were hovering, vengeful wraiths with savage faces and protruding eyeballs. Red ghost gs situated at the eight corners held the shape of the dimension. Vengeful wraiths slithered along the gs.


    The dimension sucked Feng Haochen in. Inside the domain was another ghost donning a ck robe and hood. The aura exuding from the ghost was identical to Feng Haochen¡¯s. The ghost¡¯s giggle was annoying to the ear.


    Feng Haochen voiced, ¡°The ghost generalcks ghost energy, so he¡¯s a far cry from the real deal. A genuine ghost general couldn¡¯t possibly exist within Heaven and Earth Formation. I can ascertain you aren¡¯t part of Gui Yuzi¡¯s lineage.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s enough to rece you.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue recited jarring ghost curses. Every seven curses he recited would solidify the spirit soul more and remove the mist concealing the face of the ghost in Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain.


    Feng Haochen sternly asserted, ¡°Gui Yuzi¡¯s techniques are used to deceive the heavens. The heavens will eventually find out about your deception. I promise the heavens will punish you once they do. Gui Yuzi¡¯s lineage was wiped out for that very reason. You deceived Celestial Prison. Consequently, the heavens will erase you, body and soul one day.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue brushed Feng Haochen off and focused on chanting his curses. Once he was done reciting all forty-nine curses, the spirit soul¡¯s spiritual power condensed more and more. The ghost¡¯s face was revealed to be the same as Feng Haochen¡¯s.


    ¡°Go!¡±manded Gui Xuanyue.


    Gui Xuanyue had his spirit soul charge into Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain to invade Feng Haochen¡¯s body. Feng Haochen¡¯s face turned pallor as the spirit soul exited his body and fused with the ghost general.


    shing golden ancient text spread across the sky. The patterns in the sky were none other than the tracks of Celestial Prison. Gui Xuanyue sessfully wrestled control from Feng Haochen and nted the remote in his ghost general.


    Feng Haochen sprayed a mist of blood from his mouth as he staggered back, chest pounding hard.


    ¡°Shifu!¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t break free of Gui Xuanyue¡¯s grip.


    With the smile of a killer, Gui Xuanyue said, ¡°Thest step is to kill you, and my ghost general shall have full control over the formation.¡±


    Feng Haochen spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Ghost generals aren¡¯t living organisms. It can¡¯t change anything even if it bes the formation¡¯s core.¡±


    ¡°But I can speed up the spiritual qi depletion. Once the formation kills a Golden Core Realm cultivator, I¡¯ll have a spirit soul to y with. That¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t it?¡± responded Gui Xuanyue, cackling. He summoned a cold and dark ck sword to his hand. ¡°Everyone thinks True God passed away because he vanished without a trace after exterminating the elemental demons. Allow me to make it a reality.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue enhanced his de with ghost qi and thrust it toward Feng Haochen¡¯s chest¡­

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    <strong><em>Regenesis</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen steadied himself and shifted his centre of mass to take Gui Xuanyue¡¯s stab on his shoulder instead of his vital. His blood stained his robe, but he focused himself and yanked the sword out of his shoulder. ¡°You yourself said there¡¯s practically nobody who can kill me. What makes you think you can?¡±


    Feng Haochen¡¯s blood dissolved the yin qi on Gui Xuanyue¡¯s sword. The de crackled as if it was screaming in pain. Within seconds, it went up in smoke and snapped in two.


    Adding an angry undertone, Feng Haochen suggested, ¡°You must¡¯ve taken many spirit souls. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve killed no less than a thousand people.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue¡¯s feathers were rustled when he lost control of his sword; however, he was able to rpose himself swiftly. ¡°That¡¯s because you have the formation babying you. In my Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain, you¡¯re an ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivator. What can you do about me?¡±


    Gui Xuanyue stepped into his Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain, amplifying the dark and cold qi around him. He manifested a horde of ghosts and sent them at Feng Haochen. Feng Haochen, panting slightly, threw away the ck sword and told Mu Yu, ¡°Mu Yu, remember not to enter that bloodthirsty mode no matter what.¡±


    Feng Haochen summoned a lightweight flying sword called Light String. Though the white sword looked lightweight, there was no question it was lethally sharp. It was the same sword Feng Haochen used to show Mu Yu thetter¡¯s aptitude was purple.


    ¡°Shifu,¡± mumbled Mu Yu.


    Gui Xuanyue condescendingly said, ¡°It is said that Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts is unparalleled and was what you defeated he five spirit lords with. Let¡¯s see just what it¡¯s made of.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue summoned a soul collection banner to his hand. Ghost qi raced toward the banner. He flicked them off the banner as ghosts. The ghosts were cultivators Gui Xuanyue assassinated and collected, hence their resentment that drained life out of trees they went past.


    Feng Haochen split Light String in nine andunched them high. He executed nine different sword techniques simultaneously, one technique per sword. Adding Dustfallen Mental Cultivation to the mix, he unleashed waves of sword qi, creating a scene of air maniption. The technique was Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s ninth technique ¨C Regenesis.


    Thunder boomed. Lightning shed. Nine silver dragons danced in the clouds, their energypelling fiend beasts within fifty square kilometres to prostrate. The tsunami of energy vanquished the vengeful spirits and fused into a single, solid celestial sword three hundred and thirty-three metres long. Feng Haochen brought it down toward Gui Xuanyue without any flowery techniques.


    Gui Xuanyue¡¯s legs wouldn¡¯t move; not even his fingers would respond to hismands. He watched on with his eyes wide. From his perspective, there was no avoiding the strike.


    ¡°Aaaarrgh, ugh!¡± Gui Xuanyue¡¯s energy burst along with his body, yet not a drop of blood was anywhere in site. His ghost mist scattered as the sword impaled him.


    Mu Yu was still limited to five swords because he couldn¡¯t decipher the profound concepts of the swordy in their entirety.


    Celestial Sword reverted back to Light String and returned to Feng Haochen¡¯s hand. Feng Haochennded next to Mu Yu, but he looked drained.


    ¡°Shifu, are you all right?¡±


    Mu Yu immediately supported Feng Haochen on thetter¡¯s feet once he regained the ability to move. Although the technique was overwhelmingly lethal, it was also taxing on its wielders; Feng Haochen¡¯s current cultivationpounded the fatigue.


    ¡°My body isn¡¯t used to it afterying it off for so long. Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain also restricts his abilities, so it was impossible for him to block the attack. He¡¯s not just going to roll over and die with that, though.¡±


    Mu Yu wiped the blood that ran down the side of Feng Haochen¡¯s mouth. More important than Gui Xuanyue¡¯s status quo was ensuring his shifu was alive. Whilst transferring his spiritual energy to Feng Haochen, Mu Yu expressed, ¡°Shifu, I will help treat your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. That ck sword was covered in death qi and could pierce any human spirit soul. I have to use my blood to convert his sinsiter qi if I am to destroy it; however, I almost copsed under the pressure of the death qi that entered my body. I can¡¯t use Celestial Sword Regenesis, so I can¡¯t suppress the death qi in me. I guess I can finally escape this torment.¡±


    ¡°No, Shifu, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s heightened senses of life force screamed at him Feng Haochen was dying. Mu Yu¡¯s mind was in tatters, but he knew he wasn¡¯t going to just watch.


    ¡°Haha, Celestial Sword Regenesis lives up to its name. I¡¯m impressed you destroyed my physical body.¡± Gui Xuanyue emerged from his ghost mist again, albeit in a corporeal form.


    Feng Haochen knew he inflicted more damage than Gui Xuanyue let on; he knew he dealt damage to Gui Xuanyue¡¯s foundations. Feng Haochen forced a confident expression. ¡°I vaporised your physical body and spirit soul. Is your spirit soul energy enough tomand your twin?¡±


    While Vacant Spirit Ghost Domain was erased, the ghost general still existed thanks to Gui Xuanyue¡¯s twin. His twin shifted its gaze from Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo to Gui Xuanyue. Gui Xuanyue¡¯s twin regained his human emotions ¨C evident from the vengeful tone when he mocked, ¡°Gui Xuanyue, you beat me back then, but you don¡¯t appear to be in good shape.¡±


    ¡°Gui Yin, you now have a ghost general¡¯s body, so get off my case. Do you want to ruin Shizun¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡°Remind me again what his n has to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape my grasp unless you have enough spirit soul energy. Help me kill th-¡±


    Gui Yin closed in on Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t d-¡±


    Gui Yin caught Gui Xuanyue¡¯s spirit soul before thetter could flee and devoured his old friend. ¡°I just dared to.¡±


    Gui Yin¡¯s cultivation transcended Gui Xuanyue¡¯s cultivation level.


    <em>Boom!</em> Lightning bolts behind the clouds shed. Celestial Prison¡¯s restrictions prepared to attack Gui Yin for exceeding its limits. Gui Xuanyue screamed from inside Gui Yin, ¡°Gui Yin, we¡¯ll both die if you fuse us!¡±


    ¡°This ghost general is just a counterfeit. I need to swap bodies.¡± Gui Yin looked back at Mu Yu and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take care of your body. Your spirit soul is mine!¡±


    Gui Yin advanced toward Mu Yu at high velocity. He manifested a yin qi spear to his hand and attempted to impale Mu Yu. His Primordial Infant Realm energy rendered Mu Yu stuck in the ground. Feng Haochen was out of energy to subdue Gui Yin.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    <strong><em>Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, make sure you find a way out of Moyun Mountains.¡± Feng Haochen lunged out in front of Mu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The anguish of relying on others to bail him out every time awakened the grey qi in Mu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your bloodlust take over.¡±


    Feng Haochen used hisst ounce of spiritual energy to wake Mu Yu¡¯s conscious and stop thetter¡¯s bloodlust. Feng Haochen knew Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust mode was more frightening than Gui Yin. However, when Mu Yu came to, the glowing orange Empyrean Revtion intercepted Gui Yin¡¯s spear.


    ¡°You would dare to kill True God? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Third Heaven¡¯s wrath?¡± brayed Tian Ran, standing between the two sides.


    ¡°Nobody will know Sword Shadow Dust Gale died here.¡± Gui Yin was careful around Tian Ran due to her cultivation level. To get to Mu Yu, he had to go through to Tian Ran.


    ¡°My Empyrean Revtion? How are you and Miao Yuyan rted?¡± Feng Haochen asked in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Elder, Miao Yuyan is my shifu. I will not let Ghost Gate have their way,¡± Tian Ran answered with a sweet smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re runningte, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mu Yu griped.


    Tian Ran questioned, ¡°How did you get here before me?¡±


    Gui Yin thrust his spear at Tian Ran before Mu Yu could answer, forcing Tian Ran to respond. Tian Ran intercepted the spear with her sword. She then manifested lotuses in her free hand and guided them using Empyrean Revtion. She formed an enclosure around Gui Yin with the battles, plunging him into an illusion where he couldn¡¯t seem to muster strength.


    ¡°Red Lotus Technique, you¡¯re with Secr Sect,¡± remarked Gui Yin.


    Gui Xuanyue ridiculed, ¡°Gui Yin, you¡¯ve only just recovered. You¡¯re no match for her. You need my help to kill him.¡±


    Because Gui Yin was hesitant, Gui Xuanyue added, ¡°We¡¯ll lead our own lives after we kill Sword Shadow Dust Gale, deal?¡±


    Unable to fathom any winning strategy besides the suggestion, Gui Yin nodded. ¡°Fine. Help me kill him and True God. Then, we¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡±


    Gui Yin retreated and spat Gui Xuanyue back out. Wasting no time whatsoever, Gui Xuanyue charged toward Mu Yu and Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Not happening!¡± brayed Tian Ran.


    Gui Yin discharged ghost qi to cut Tian Ran off. Meanwhile, Gui Xuanyue summoned his ck sword again and tried to spear Feng Haochen, his priority.


    Tian Ran fired off a series of lotuses, blowing away the ghost mist surrounding her. With no way of deflecting Gui Xuanyue¡¯s blow in time, she jumped in front of Feng Haochen, taking it on her chest, thankfully stopping it mere centimetres away from Feng Haochen! She swung her sword to force Gui Xuanyue to back off, but his yin qi that invaded her body left her limp on the ground.


    Tian Ran turned to Feng Haochen and forced a smile. ¡°True God, my shifu said you cannot die.¡±


    Feng Haochen and Mu Yu were too dumbfounded to respond.


    Tian Ran carried on. ¡°Shifu said you are a good man. Good people should not die¡­¡±


    ¡°That was silly of you¡­¡±mented Feng Haochen, watching Tian Ran go paler by the second with pity. Feng Haochen would¡¯ve been heartbroken if his disciples took a blow for him, but an outsider taking a blow for him was unfathomable.


    Mu Yu¡¯s brain was overwhelmed with the influx of information in such a short window. He shook. He decided to give in to his bloodlust no matter what Feng Haochen said. He was dead set on killing the enemies before them to protect the two. His body radiated green. Grey light flitted across his eye. His left eye eventually turned pure white, while his right eye was jet ck. His ck eye contained death qi, while his white eye produced qi for life. He clutched Shadow Splitter Sword¡¯s wood spirit. White and ck energy ejected from his body, moulding in with the green glow. ¡°Die.¡±


    The surrounding trees started growing out of control as Mu Yu wielded Wood Spirit. Leaves snapped off their branches and wreathed around Mu Yu. Some leaves turned yellow and possessed death qi attributes, while others stayed lush and embodied life.


    ¡°Your tricks won¡¯t save you.¡±


    Gui Yin shot a breaker of his energy to shred the leaves. As soon as he shredded one set, another set grew and encroached upon him. He fired another burst of energy to break the leaves¡¯ siege, but more grew instantaneously.


    Commanding leaves with his hands, Mu Yu fired a wave of condensed leaves at Gui Yin, shaving off thetter¡¯s spirit soul. Within the blink of an eye, Gui Yin¡¯s body was transparent and barely still in existence.


    Gui Yin dove back into the ghost general¡¯s body. He sted golden streaks at the leaves around him. s, the branches of the trees in the valley had grown dozens of metres more,pletely incarcerating him.


    ¡°Death is decided in the blink of an eye.¡± Mu Yu shut his eyes. Once his right eye flew open, he fired a ck st at the ghost general, restraining it in ce. One small split on the ghost general¡¯s body started to turn into more and more splits. The trees started to swallow him until he had no means of escape.


    Mu Yu shut his right eye and opened his left eye to fire a white st at Feng Haochen and Tian Ran. The trees in the vicinity shone green light onto the two, healing their wounds and expunging the death qi in them.


    Though he had healed, Feng Haochen was aware Mu Yu was unable to control the power.


    The Heaven and Earth Formation¡¯s patterns spread once again. Instead of the usual, nheless, they gathered on Mu Yu. Simply put, Mu Yu stole ownership of Celestial Prison¡¯s formation core from the ghost general after obliterating thetter and transferring it to himself.


    Spirit soul insignias of Moyun Mountains¡¯ poption gushed into Mu Yu¡¯s mind, allowing him to see the benevolence and maleficence in their souls. Upon seeing the cultivators¡¯ greed and desire to kill others for their own gains, he decided to enthrone himself as a judge, one who presided over life and death.


    Mu Yu harboured a burning lust for blood. If he could y his enemies in the blink of an eye, he had a justified reason to rule over the world as its sovereign. Moreover, he could ¡°cleanse¡± it, restarting human life in Celestial Prison and moulding them into characters he preferred.


    Mu Yu howled as he fired a ck and white beams from his eyes, killing all insects and beasts in Dragon Tiger Valley with his ck beam, erging and strengthening with his white beam. He soared hundreds of metres up from the ground and peered toward Pine City. It was time to have its citizens bow to him. The dream was only a blink away. As the formation core to Celestial Prison, he was its sovereign. He wore the smile of a monster and awoke an inhumane emotion.


    ¡°You will only be allowed to live if I deem you worthy,¡± Mu Yu asserted.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    <strong><em>Life and Death</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen was always aware the energy in Mu Yu harboured a hunger to rule life and the world, whichpeted with Mu Yu¡¯s ideals. Feng Haochen blocked Mu Yu¡¯s path and looked his pupil straight in the eye. ¡°Stop Mu Yu. It¡¯s time for you to snap out of it. I told you to follow your heart and to act on your desire if it was the right thing to do, but only if it was the right thing to do.¡±


    Mu Yu and the energy in his body were two voices trying to shout over each other in his body.


    Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust: <em>I¡¯m going to do as I please. If I¡¯m killing when I want, what do I have to feel guilty about?</em>


    Mu Yu: <em>Shifu said everyone has the right to choose their life. Others shouldn¡¯t thoughtlessly steal life from others. Who are you, and what are you doing in my body?</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust:<em> I am you. You are life. I am death. Your shifu doesn¡¯t understand because he doesn¡¯t have Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye¡¯s power.</em>


    Mu Yu: <em>Shifu is Celestial Prison¡¯s formation core. He could kill anyone, but he hasn¡¯t ever done so.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust: <em>That¡¯s because he¡¯s a coward. You¡¯re now the formation core. Haven¡¯t you always disliked cultivators duping each other? Get rid of them, and spare those you judge to be worthy of life.</em>


    Mu Yu: Will that end all the anguish and killing in the world?


    Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust: <em>It will. Kill those who don¡¯t deserve to live. You still can¡¯t control Celestial Prison, but kill your shifu, and you will rule this world. You can call the shots from then on. Kill those vile beings, and there won¡¯t be so much to hate.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s right eye glowed, discharging death qi around him. He could feel unlimited power.


    ¡°Whether or not one is good or bad shouldn¡¯t be left in the hands of one individual to decide. You¡¯re fond of life. If you kill them, life will die out. Life should be liberated, not manipted,¡± Feng Haochen asserted.


    Mu Yu: <em>Shifu is right. Life shouldn¡¯t be controlled.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s right eye dimmed down. He restlessly wrestled for control, but it was hard.


    ¡°If you¡¯re too weak, pass me the authority to call the shots,¡± demanded Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust, firing a ck beam with the intent of murdering Feng Haochen.


    ¡°He¡¯s my shifu! He taught me how to live a decent life. You¡¯re not to kill him!¡± Mu Yu shut his right eye just in the nick of time to save his shifu.


    ¡°If you want to aplish big things, you need to stop being wishy washy. He¡¯s a hurdle to supremacy. Watch me fix this world.¡±


    With a savage smile, Mu Yu fired another ck beam from his right eye. Fortunately, he managed to wrestle control of his left eye, eradicating the ck beam with a white beam. The two eyes engaged in a tussle, trying to shut down the other.


    ¡°Hurt him, and I shall cripple you.¡± A wind-intensified inferno started out of nowhere. The mes turned into a colossal fire dragon that coiled around Feng Haochen. As a representative of yang energy and ferocity, the dragon scared off Mu Yu¡¯s cold and ominous ck beam.


    The youth in red appeared above looking immted. He was furious with Mu Yu. He set aze the trees in the nearby area, reducing them to cinders in seconds.


    Feng Haochen wasn¡¯t surprised when the youth appeared, but Tian Ran¡¯s jaw was gaping because she recognised the youth. The youth wasn¡¯t with Ghost Gate.


    The mes enveloping the youth constantly transformed between various fiend beasts. Resuming his attack, he aimed his sword at Mu Yu. ¡°Seething Sky Scorcher.¡±


    An inferno trapped Mu Yu, setting him aze in green mes. The pain was excruciating, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him for new skin reced his burnt skin constantly and instantly thanks to Wood Spirit.


    Mu Yu¡¯s violent side roared, exasperated he had no means of escape. The mes restored Mu Yu¡¯s consciousness, allowing him to fight back using his energy.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hurt him¡­¡± shouted Feng Haochen.


    Guilt flooded Mu Yu¡¯s consciousness. He never intended to hurt his shifu. Unfortunately, his attempt to protect Feng Haochen almost backfired.


    The youth eased up on the heat and removed the mes on Mu Yu. Mu Yu, however, didn¡¯t let his guard down because his internal battle resumed. Mu Yu agreed life was supposed to be beautiful and free. He believed taking a life needed justification.


    ¡°Stop!¡±manded Mu Yu, firing a white beam around himself to erase the remaining mes.


    Mu Yu tried his best to get a view on the youth in red. There was no mistake it was the youth controlling Daoist Qing Song. Seeing Feng Haochen in the confines of the me circle stoked Mu Yu¡¯s fire.


    The embers floating across the sky shone green, resurrecting the burnt leaves.


    ¡°Release my shifu!¡± Mu Yu was unable to assume an erect posture due tock of spiritual energy. In spite of being aware he was no match for the youth, he refused to go down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of calling him shifu!¡± the youth blustered, summoning mes to his eyes.


    ¡°Lie Shang, withdraw your mes. He¡¯s your junior!¡± Feng Haochen belted.


    Mu Yu: <em>He¡¯s Lie Shang? He¡¯s Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s second brother? Is Shifu safe now?</em>


    Mu Yu saw himself falling and falling down a pitch dark pit¡­

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    <strong><em>Formation Termination Procedure</em></strong>


    Sunlit clouds drifted across the clear blue sky. Mount Dustfallen was as tranquil as always, except for the joyous celebration for a refreshing reason. There were several new faces, but one familiar face was still in darkness.


    After what seemed to be an endless fall, Mu Yu felt his head throb, eyes and chest heavy. He forced open his eyes to see Xiaoshuai snoring on his chest. He was back in his bedroom. He thumped his throbbing head. He caught Xiaoshuai before the egg rolled onto the ground and clobbered him again. He tried to sit up, but his hold on Xiaoshuai slipped.


    Xiaoshuai levitated back up and hammered Mu Yu on the head. ¡°How many times is that now?!¡±


    Mu Yu rubbed his head. Thanks to Xiaoshuai, he was feeling more sober. ¡°Must you clobber me?!¡±


    ¡°Must you throw me?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Mu Yu eximed, catching and restraining Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Been there, heard that,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, absconding and bashing Mu Yu on the back of his head again.


    Mu Yu hissed. Angry, he aggressively got out of bed and kicked Xiaoshuai, hurting his own foot.


    ¡°Well, you certainly appear to be doing fine,¡± remarked Feng Haochen, watching the duo¡¯s quarrel with a relieved smile.


    Mu Yu pushed Xiaoshuai down and cried, ¡°Shifu!¡± Mu Yu had a load of questions for Feng Haochen, but priorities existed. He released Xiaoshuai and walked over to bow to Feng Haochen. ¡°Sorry, Shifu.¡±


    Feng Haochen scrubbed Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right. You saved both of us. Celestial Prison¡¯s ownership has been transferred back to me. Don¡¯t ever let the power inside you lead you by the nose again.


    ¡°Shifu, why do I have¡­¡± Mu Yu didn¡¯t know the origins of the dark force inside his body. Anecdotally speaking, he awoke it through strong emotions and through willing it more recently.


    ¡°Mm¡­ I think it¡¯s time I exin some things to you all. Your power is linked to a legend from Third Heaven Continent, which speaks of humans possessing elemental demons¡¯ powers, chosen ones if you will. You know I defeated the five elemental lords, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded.


    ¡°The truth is the five elemental lords are immortal. After I killed them, their ability to reincarnate worked its magic. After eighty-one, or even just a hundred yearster, their power will return to certain elemental demons. In other words, the five spirit lords will be revived.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean¡­ I am an elemental demon?¡±


    Feng Haochen gestured otherwise with his head. ¡°Reincarnation is an abstract concept that I¡¯ve only touched the surface of. The mysterious energy from the wood spirit lord, which is what you possess, is called ¡®Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye¡¯. Utilising it at its maximum potential will ensure all killed spirit lords will enter the cycle of reincarnation. Back then, I made the bold decision to tamper with Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye¡¯s power, sending them into humanity¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, thereby transferring their reincarnations to five individuals, one of whom is you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose us specifically?¡±


    Apologetically, Feng Haochen expounded, ¡°When the spirit lords were cast into humanity¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, they went on a search for suitable hosts. They joined their hosts at different times. For some reason, you five were destined to die; however, your bodies werepatible. When they chose you, they blessed you with a second life and an amazing aptitude for cultivation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you five ever since because I wanted to make sure you all grew up as upright individuals and empower you to prevent the power from controlling you. I was the one who put you five in a weird predicament, after all. My n was to groom you five as humans in hopes of using your human power to control the spirits lords. That would rob the elemental demons of their leaders, preventing any further bloodshed between the two races.¡±


    ¡°Who are the other four?¡±


    ¡°I have only found four of you. I don¡¯t know where thest one is. I tried using Dragon Searching Formation to no avail.¡±


    ¡°Four? Does that mean there are four people at Dustfallen Sect, myself included, who possess the elemental demons¡¯ powers?¡± Mu Yu asked, apanying a surprised reaction.


    ¡°Xiang Nan, Cheng Yan, Lie Shang and you. Xiang Nan controls earth. Cheng Yan can control metal. Lie Shang can control fire, while you can control wood.¡±


    ¡°What about Ling¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not one of you. I merely took her in because she was around with Lie Shang since they were children. I never informed any of you about it as I wanted you to protect your secrets. If your own family couldn¡¯t pick up on it, others are unlikely to notice. Humans won¡¯t ept your powers; they¡¯ll do everything in their power to get rid of you five. For that reason, you need to protect your secret.¡±


    Mu Yu recalled Lie Shang flipping out at him and using fire to save Feng Haochen. Cheng Yan seemed to notice his own powers a while ago. Everyone did a terrific job of keeping their secrets ¨C minus Mu Yu.


    Feng Haochen cracked a smile. ¡°When I found you at Waterstream Vige using Dragon Searching Formation, I figured you¡¯d prefer to muck around at the vige. I, therefore, decided to wait until you were old enough to cultivate. I went to academy to pick you up. I admit to tampering with the test boulder so that you¡¯d produce grey no matter what as that would justify me recruiting you.


    ¡°After I found you, I tried to guide you onto the right path and help you suppress the spirit lords with your wills. Once you were mature enough, I intended to seal them, removing the risk of them ever influencing your rationality.¡±


    Feng Haochen picked up Xiaoshuai to give the egg a knock, only for thetter to grumble.


    Mu Yu had noints. He, after all, was provided a second life, and life was something he appreciated. Not one to believe in destiny, he believed the future was in their hands. When he looked beyond what Feng Haochen explicated, it urred to him his shifu never taught them about formations in case they chose to side with the elemental demons.


    ¡°Shifu, will the people in Celestial Prison¡­ Moyun Mountains really die? Will you als-.¡±


    Feng Haochen subtly acknowledged the question, wearing a gloomy expression. ¡°Erecting Celestial Prison is my most regretful decision. The deal with Third Heaven Pce was for me to sacrifice my cultivation as Celestial Prison¡¯s formation foundation and body as its formation key to trap the elemental demons in Moyun Mountains. Their end of the deal was to rescue Moyun Mountains¡¯s human inhabitants. s, they only evacuated those they deemedpetent.¡±


    ¡°They went back on their word?¡±


    ¡°Moyun Mountains¡¯ poption may be small, but that¡¯s still millions of lives we¡¯re talking about. They deemed it a waste of effort and resources to rescue poor cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, can you remove Celestial Prison?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I had reached a level where I could read the rules of heaven and earth. Given I sacrificed my cultivation, it¡¯s awfully difficult to defuse it. The only hope is for me to die. The issue is Heaven and Earth Formations won¡¯t allow their formation core to die. It¡¯d discover my death even if I substituted myself with a ghost general. It¡¯d destroy the ghost general, revive me and transfer ownership back to me.¡±


    ¡°Is there no way to save Moyun Mountains¡¯ inhabitants or you?¡±


    ¡°There is, but it¡¯s a daunting challenge. As long as I have my original cultivation back, I can defuse the formation. It¡¯s ridiculously difficult to recover my cultivation, however. Of course, you could just kill Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce houses a secret entity. It is the administrator of all cultivators at Third Heaven Continent. It was the one that established the eight great sects. I don¡¯t know where exactly Third Heaven Pce is located because they¡¯re continuously on the move. The formation guardian is an expert on every formation. He was the one who found me and had me erect Celestial Prison.


    I agreed to set up Celestial Prison because the formation guardian promised to save all of Moyun Mountains¡¯ inhabitants. You know how that turned out. My cultivation may be the formation¡¯s foundation, but he is its core. Once you kill him, the formation will automatically be undone.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I will y him,¡± Mu Yu vowed, fists clenched. He had no qualms offing someone who couldn¡¯t make good on his word and was willing to abandon millions of lives.


    Feng Haochen sat down in a chair andughed. ¡°He deserves to die, yes. That being said, though his cultivation is inferior to my former cultivation, you¡¯re grossly underestimating him. If you want to rescue all of Moyun Mountains¡¯ poption, you need to reach the level I reached back then.¡±


    That level¡­ was far¡­ very far away.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    <strong><i>Awkward Daoist Qing Song</i></strong>


    ¡°My cultivation will have regressed to Foundation Establishment Realm in eight years¡¯ time. Only Golden Core Realm cultivators will be able to enter Moyun Mountains at that point, and it will be impossible for its inhabitants to reach Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°Once I regress to Foundation Establishment realm, it will only take a year for me to regress another realm. Then, it will only take a month for me to regress to an ordinary human being. After that, my lifespan will end, which is when everyone will die alongside me. The spiritual qi concentration will continue to reduce. You need to leave Moyun Mountains under Lie Shang¡¯s lead.¡± Xiaoshuai¡¯s snore from Feng Haochen¡¯s arms put a smile on his face. He caressed the egg and remarked, ¡°You named him Xiaoshuai, did you? He¡¯s a special one.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, how did Xiaoshuaie to be?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. He seems fond of you, so keep him with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a midwife for an egg!¡± Mu Yu wanted to blurt. ¡°Shifu, leave with us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for me to be at Third Heaven Continent because Ghost Gate will keep me under surveince at all times. I¡¯m safest here. Plus, I can¡¯t abandon the millions of lives here; I can¡¯t find it in me to.¡±


    For Mu Yu, reaching Feng Haochen¡¯s previous level in eight years was a tall order. That was not to mention he knew close to nothing about Third Heaven Continent. Even so, Mu Yu pledged, ¡°We will do our best no matter what, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to jump to conclusions. Having said that, you progress over thest few months is startling.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, did you spend thest few months at Dragon Tiger Valley?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I set a warning feature in the formation. When triggered as a result of a threat, the formation teleports me to Dragon Tiger Valley. I chose Dragon Tiger Valley because it¡¯s a rather unknown ce and cuts off searches. I couldn¡¯t leave when my cultivation regressed too much. That was why I couldn¡¯t inform you.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve had Xu Ye pass on a message!¡±


    ¡°I opted not to. Moyun Mountains¡¯ poption was hanging in the bnce. They were bound to target you. Thankfully, Mount Dustfallen¡¯s formations protected you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, are you a professional sleeper? You slept for one month straight,¡± Tian Ran teased as she jovially ran into Mu Yu¡¯s room.


    ¡°A month? Jeepers creepers,¡± Mu Yu responded as he scratched his head. ¡°Tian Ran, why did you leave us behind at Disordered Sacrificial Valley?¡±


    Tian Ran poked her tongue at Mu Yu. ¡°Your cultivation level was too low. I didn¡¯t realise you were so strong.¡±


    Tian Ran reported, ¡°Elder, Daoist Qing Song is here to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see him,¡± Feng Haochen replied with an upward curve to his lips.


    Elder Xun poured Daoist Qing Song, who Lie Shang ordered to visit Dustfallen Sect, a cup of tea whilst awkwardly smiling. ¡°Greetings, Your Honour.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song forced an awkward smile. Elder Xun was d to see Feng Haochen step through the doors.


    ¡°Patriarch, Daoist Qing Song is here¡­¡±


    Reading Elder Xun¡¯s mind, Feng Haochen calmed the former with a shoulder pat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Come with me.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song jumped to his feet. Elder Xun misunderstood Daoist Qing Song was going to assassinate Feng Haochen. To Elder Xun¡¯s astonishment, Daoist Qing Song went down on his knees and kowtowed to Feng Haochen. ¡°This one¡¯s respects to you, Sir.¡±


    General Manager Xun stopped moving for a split second. He rubbed his eyes, checked then repeated again.


    Feng Haochen smiled and went to sit in the master seat.


    Elder Xun took a detour around Daoist Qing Song to stand beside Feng Haochen. ¡°Patriarch, what¡­¡±


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran, who was carrying Xiaoshuai, came running in and found themselves seats. Mu Yu even pulled Elder Xun down into a chair. Elder Xun and Daoist Qing Song were both in awkward positions for their own reasons. Elder Xun seemed as though he had ants in his pants.


    ¡°Please get up,¡± Feng Haochen kindly pleaded.


    ¡°I dare not,¡± replied Daoist Qing Song. He borated, ¡°Master Lie Shang had me pay you all a visit. He instructed me to be extra courteous with you all and to speak as a servant. I dare not disobey his orders.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that? Where is Lie Shang?¡±


    ¡°Coming, Shifu.¡±


    Mu Yu watched Lie Shang enter in his eye-catching red robe. Some retrospection and reviewing allowed Mu Yu to see that Lie Shang¡¯s strategy actually prevented Jiuhua Sect from bing the sole powerhouse at Moyun Mountains, as well as circumvented Gui Xuanyue locating Feng Haochen. He figured he should¡¯ve trusted Lan Ling¡¯er when she said Lie Shang visited the academy and folded the nkets in his signature style.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    <strong><i>Fiery Second Brother</i></strong>


    ¡°Is that any way to treat Daoist Qing Song?¡± admonished Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Shifu, Qing Song is the most advanced cultivator at Moyun Mountains. I brought him under control out of consideration for your safety. It will be handy if you have a Primordial Infant Realm ve to serve you after we depart,¡± exined Lie Shang.


    Lie Shang was unaware Ghost Gate sent someone to Moyun Mountains when he first returned. While he tried to locate Gui Xuanyue, thetter was also paying attention to him. Lie Shang didn¡¯t return to Dustfallen Sect because he was worried Gui Xuanyue would tail him. Only after news of the elemental demons¡¯ resurgence spread did he decipher Reverend Jiuhua and Gui Xuanyue¡¯s rtionship. Gui Xuanyue was out for Daoist Qing Song¡¯s life; the alternative was to subdue Daoist Qing Song, but Lie Shang stepped in to protect Daoist Qing Song for Cheng Yan and Qing Mei¡¯s sakes.


    Lie Shang didn¡¯t exin the circumstances to Daoist Qing Song as thetter wouldn¡¯t have obeyed if he failed to deliver the message clearly. The most economical method that¡¯d also prevent Gui Xuanyue controlling Daoist Qing Song was simply to control Daoist Qing Song first. Furthermore, he¡¯d have another piece on the board to fight Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°It is only fair for this humble servant to take care of you all after Master helped him ascend,¡± Daoist Qing Song farcically expressed.


    ¡°Qing Song, stand up. Lie Shang, have him stand up,¡±manded Feng Haochen. ¡°What were you thinking? Have you still not learnt to control your impulsive behaviour? Do you know Qing Mei and Cheng Yan¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Shifu, I didn¡¯t stop them when they were having a tryst that night. Didn¡¯t I even have Daoist Qing Songe here and try to help them consummate their marriage?¡± Lie Shang responded before tapping Daoist Qing Song with his foot to signal for thetter to stand.


    ¡°What tripe was that?!¡± Cheng Yan thundered before he entered and knocked Lie Shang over the head.


    Lie Shang cheerfully replied, ¡°First Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about your father-inw making life hard for you in the future now. You should be thanking me. More importantly, Ghost Gate would¡¯ve eliminated Daoist Qing already if I didn¡¯t get to him first.¡±


    ¡°Elder Qing Song, I apologise. My junior brother did not mean that. Qing Mei and I love each other genuinely. I hope to receive your blessings. I do not want to force you into approving because Qing Mei is your daughter. You need to decide for her.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song and Cheng Yan were in an awkward predicament, but Daoist Qing Song was in no position to say anything but smile.


    ¡°Lie Shang, where did you obtain the ve pill from?¡± Feng Haochen inquired, hand to his forehead.


    Though the twin devils were mischievous, Lie Shang was the least obedient disciple. As for Mu Yu, he loved to see the world burn and join in on mischievous adventures.


    ¡°Hehe, I acquired it from an elder of Pill Cauldron Sect. He told me you were the one who created it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ignore that matter for now. You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lie Shang yanked Daoist Qing Song over by his cor, frightening the elder. Lie Shang warned, ¡°If you can brush off others; however, you are not to defy my shifu. I gave you your Primordial Infant Realm cultivation. You are to treat my shifu as your master. If he suffers any harm, I¡¯ll skewer you even if you¡¯re First Brother¡¯s father-inw.¡±


    ¡°Your shifu is my master. I will bear that in mind.¡± Daoist Qing Song went down to kowtow to Feng Haochen again. ¡°Sir, Qing Song will never defy your will. Please give any orders you wish.¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to say that? The first thing you can do is approve of your daughter¡¯s rtionship with First Brother,¡± scolded Lie Shang.


    ¡°Right, right. They are a match made in heaven. Qing Song would love to bring them together.¡±


    In truth, Daoist Qing Song wasn¡¯t against Cheng Yan marrying his daughter. Cheng Yan was talented, and his juniors were monsters in their own right. Plus, who was Feng Haochen? Was Daoist Qing Song losing in any capacity?


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Qing Song,¡± Cheng Yan expressed, peering into the distance.


    ¡°Elder? First Brother, are you acting stupid or actually stupid? My heart almost shattered when I saw Qing Mei return to Green Pine Sect, you heartless man.¡±


    ¡°Courtesy of you, no? Mu Yu didn¡¯t recognise you, so he mistook you for the enemy,¡± Cheng Yan said with a re. ¡°Thank you, Father-inw.¡±


    Some of Daoist Qing Song¡¯s tension finally melted as he smiled.


    ¡°Daoist Qing Song, how is Reverend Jiuhua at the moment?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    A smug tone crept into Daoist Qing Song¡¯s voice. ¡°Jiuhua Sect is no more. They are now part of us, I mean, Sir Feng.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow,¡± stated Feng Haochen.


    Daoist Jiuhua rified, ¡°Reverend Jiuhua and Elder Chilong abruptly vanishedst month. Jiuhua Sect crumbled as a consequence, so we swept in to absorb their former members. You only need to say the word, and Green Pine Sect, along with all the other sects, will be at yourmand.¡±


    Lie Shang scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s lucky he ran fast.¡±


    ¡°They will be back,¡± Mu Yu opined, knowing far too well Reverend Jiuhua and Elder Chilong left Moyun Mountains to offer their services to Ghost Gate.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Daoist Qing Song is under the control of a ve pill. Therefore, they can¡¯t control him. I¡¯ll set up more formations to hamper their activities,¡± Feng Haochen asserted.


    ¡°First Brother can¡¯t wait any longer. Shifu, you and Qing Song need to get on with First Brother¡¯s wedding. Come with me.¡± Lie Shang dragged Mu Yu out of the hall without asking for thetter¡¯s permission. He released Mu Yu once they arrived at Dustfallen Precipice.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± grouched Mu Yu.


    ¡°Had Shifu not stopped me, I would¡¯ve ttened you back there. What sort of question was that? Cheng Yan is the best at controlling the elemental demon power inside him. He¡¯s mature and can control his emotions. Xiang Nan is honest and calm, so he¡¯s also fine. You¡¯re like a imbecile with an eye disease, blinkingpulsively. Ever heard of control?¡±


    ¡°Piss off. I¡¯ll stomp you.¡± Mu Yu threw Xiaoshuai out of his sleeve, angry with Lie Shang for leaving Lan Ling¡¯er behind for so many years.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stomping squat!¡± Xiaoshuai cussed.


    Lie Shang was indifferent to Mu Yu¡¯s challenge. Lie Shang caught XIaoshuai and threw the egg again. ¡°Shifu said you are an apt cultivator as I am. Do you know what that means?¡±


    Mu Yu caught Xiaoshuai and muttered, ¡°I wish you and I never end up in the same sentence.¡±


    ¡°As a wielder of fire, my temper is fiery. You control wood, so you¡¯re passionate, which is simr to me. If we don¡¯t train our minds, we¡¯ll be prone to the power lurking within us taking over. I¡¯ve found a way to control the power. You learn it, got it?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan can control theirs without it. I had to master Dustfallen Mental Cultivation¡¯s sixth level to achieve it. Calm your mind, understand?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Obvious.¡± Mu Yu looked away and paused before questioning, ¡°Why did you leave?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I was afraid I would hurt them if I couldn¡¯t control the power.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you hurt people, didn¡¯t you? What position are you in to be lecturing me, then? Let¡¯s see¡­ ah, you hurt Ling¡¯er, right?¡± Mu Yu mocked, jumping up and down as he pointed at Lie Shang.


    Lie Shang coldly knocked Mu Yu¡¯s hand away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Though she didn¡¯t me me, I couldn¡¯t forgive myself. Hence, I left Moyun Mountains. I came to take her with me now that I can control my power.¡±


    ¡°Has she agreed to leave with you?¡± Mu Yu bitterly inquired.


    ¡°Not just her. Xiang Nan, Cheng Yan, his lover and you, of course, will be leaving with me. The spiritual qi outside Moyun Mountains is much more abundant. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll improve faster. As for the twins, I¡¯lle for them once they¡¯re old enough to cultivate.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t like the decision ¨C mainly attributed to Lan Ling¡¯er. Watching Lan Ling¡¯er and Lie Shang flirt didn¡¯t sit well with him.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    <strong><i>At the Wedding</i></strong>


    Cheng Yan¡¯s wedding was held at Green Pine Sect. As the only Primordial Infant Realm cultivator remaining, Daoist Qing Song was venerated to the point the most important figure of every sect attended the wedding in their best presentation and presents. Everything one would find at a celebration was seen at the venue.


    Everyone was shocked to hear Qing Mei was betrothed to Cheng Yan and unable toprehend why. But it didn¡¯t stop there. Daoist Qing Song¡¯s courteousness around Feng Haochen was equally surprising. Feng Haochen should¡¯ve been the grateful one from their perspective. They denied Daoist Dao Qing¡¯s smile was genuine, rationalising it as him just being friendly with his inws.


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t have opinions to share, resulting in Daoist Qing Song handling everything himself.


    ¡°Younger Sister, this suckling pork is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Young Brother, slow down. Let me finish snapping this chair leg.¡±


    ¡°What about me? What about me?¡± cried Xiaoshuai.


    Kongkong and Miaomiao used cloth to give Xiaoshuai two arms and legs. They then drew arge and small eye onto Xiaoshuai and added eyebrows.


    ¡°You take care of scaring any Green Pine Sect disciples whoe this way.¡±


    The impish twins left a trail of mayhem in their wake. Every now and then, someone would sit on a chair, and one of its legs would snap, embarrassing them. Nevertheless, Green Pine Sect¡¯s didn¡¯t give them any grief because Daoist Qing Song gave the order to treat Dustfallen Sect with courtesy.


    The traditional rituals werepulsory. The ceremony was held in the majestic conference hall, albeit a decorated version. Usually, there¡¯d only be one seat, but Daoist Qing Song and Feng Haochen sat side by side in the master seats ced in the highest location.


    For once, Feng Haochen didn¡¯t adorn himself in his patched clothing. Tian Ran and Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s were his stylists for the event. His beard was groomed to be presentable as was his hair, which was held in ce with a white daoist crown. He reced his usual robe with a white robe embellished with golden rims and topped off his appearance with quality ck and gold shoes. It was so ufortable at first that he tried to switch back to his patched robe. Nevertheless, the two maidens burnt that idea. As for Daoist Qing Song¡­ well, it was his daughter¡¯s wedding, and he had a reputation to uphold.


    Cheng Yan was very bing in his red robe, and the revtion of his true cultivation convinced the guests he was the perfect match for Qing Mei. Underneath her light and breathable face veil, although Qing Mei had the corners of her lips up ever so slightly, she was absolutely ted. She still had no idea why Cheng Yan rejected her out of the blue at one point, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care when he visited with her father and proposed to her.


    Elder Xun, who was introduced as Green Pine Sect¡¯s venerated elder, was the host for the ceremony. Elder Xun shed tears of joy as he relished the dream-like moment. Mu Yu was the one who demanded Daoist Qing Song instate Elder Xun as an elder out of gratitude. As the man who once managed a popted academy, Elder Xun had no trouble running the ceremony.


    ¡°First bow, a bow to heaven and Earth. Second bow, a bow to parents. Third bow, a bow to each other. Head to the room to consummate the marriage!¡±


    As part of tradition, particr friends of the groom would try to jokingly prevent the groom from consummating his marriage under the sheets. Mu Yu didn¡¯t join them. Instead, he spaced out as he Lan Ling¡¯er and Lie Shang hold hands, thinking to himself, ¡°God, I want to chop his hand off.¡±


    Tian Ran flicked Mu Yu across the nose: ¡°Hihi, fantasising again.¡±


    Tian Ran had Cheng Yan and Qing Mei on flying swords. Cheng Yan had his feet to the left of the sword, while Qing Mei was positioned the other way. With the two of them lying down, one beneath the other, they kissed from that position to the apuse of everyone.


    ¡°No,¡± denied Mu Yu, ying out a myriad of scenarios where he beat Lie Shang on his hands.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I¡¯ve been watching you for days. Ever since you woke up, you¡¯ve been ring daggers at Lie Shang. You¡¯re pretty cute when you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Tian Ran stood up to watch Xiang Nan demand a different pose from the newlyweds. He wanted them to form a heart shape in the sky and kiss. The peculiar pose and faces matching their clothing had the crowdughing.


    ¡°Me jealous of Lie Shang? Please.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty cute when you¡¯re in denial, too,¡± Tian Ran pped as she teased. She sat back down and pinched her chin: ¡°You don¡¯t n to confess to Sister Ling¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°How? Kabedon again? I don¡¯t feel like being booted off a mountain a second time.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect her to like you if you don¡¯t tell her you like her?¡±


    While Mu Yu was brooding to himself, Tian Ran had pulled Lan Ling¡¯er over. Tian Ran hopped behind Lang Ling¡¯er and winked to Mu Yu: ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, Mu Yu has something to say to you.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er was beaming: ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Mu Yu raised the corner of his lips. ¡°Ling¡¯er, have you thought about who you¡¯d like to marry?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, of course. It¡¯s still too early for me to think about it, though,¡± answered Lan Ling¡¯er, ncing over to Lie Shang, who was pouring Cheng Yan a drink.


    Something in Mu Yu¡¯s chest shattered.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    <strong><i>Dear Daughter</i></strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Brother Mu Yu. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Tian Ranforted as she patted her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. My senior sister said it¡¯s not wrong for men to cry.¡±


    ¡°What are you even on about?¡± Mu Yu chided despite taking up the shoulder offer.


    ¡°You have to stay strong, Brother Mu Yu. The future is beautiful. We need to focus on the future, where infinite potential is abound. There are plenty of people worth loving out there. You need not lower yourself. When my senior sister was heart br-.¡±


    ¡°Put a sock in it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mu Yu soon readjusted himself, deciding it wasn¡¯t nice to look gloomy at his senior¡¯s wedding. He started cackling and sneaked over to prank Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan and Qing Mei were swung around in the air and only able to just touch each other. Lie Shang sealed their cultivation so that they couldn¡¯t cheat. Mu Yu, eyes on Lie Shang and Lan Ling¡¯er, silently swore, <em>I¡¯ll make sure you to suffer more than First Brother when you two get married</em>.


    ***


    The dust settled two months after Cheng Yan¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Are you seriously noting with us?¡± Lan Ling¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Go on ahead. I want to stay with Shifu a while longer. I¡¯ll go with Tian Ranter on,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    Also Mu Yu: <em>I do want to stay with Shifu, but I don¡¯t want to see you and Lie Shang being lovey dovey.</em>


    Tian Ran nned to leave Moyun Mountains with Lie Shang but changed her mind when Mu Yu stated he was staying.


    ¡°Remember to meet up with us at Two and a Half Kilometres Garden in the South,¡± reminded Lie Shang.


    Mu Yu nodded in spite of having no idea where aforementioned ce was.


    Tian Ran often spaced out as she looked at Feng Haochen. Otherwise, she¡¯d follow him around and pose a plethora of questions with a radiant smile on her face.


    Lie Shang pulled Tian Ran over and nced at Mu Yu out of his peripherals. He turned back to Tian Ran and questioned. ¡°Do you really not n to tell Shifu?¡±


    ¡°Eld-Elder Dust Gale?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who identally revealed Sword Shadow Dust Gale was at Moyun Mountains and then sought me out for help. You think I would¡¯ve spared you for endangering someone I care about if it wasn¡¯t for your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°You revealed Shifu¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Mu Yu furrowed his brows.


    Tian Ran pursed her lips and averted her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to guilt trip him.¡±


    ¡°Over what?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    Lie Shang: ¡°Do you n to keep it from him forever? You won¡¯t be able to see him again once you leave Moyun Mountains. Are you sure you¡¯re all right with that? Do you me him?¡±


    Tears gushed forth from Tian Ran¡¯s eyes. Mu Yu flustered around then shot Lie Shang a re.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t me him. I¡¯d be content even if it¡¯s just one more second that I get to spend with him.¡±


    Mu Yu scanned Tian Ran and realised the simrities. ¡°Tian Ran, are you Shif-¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran is Shifu¡¯s biological daughter,¡± Lie Shang interjected.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes raced over to Lie Shang, who looked serious.


    ¡°Fifteen years ago, he sneaked into Secr World Sect to bid Mother farewell before leaving for Moyun Mountains. My mother conceived me that night unknowingly. My mother told me my father was Third Heaven Continent¡¯s True God and humanity¡¯s saviour. She told me not to hate him because he left to carry out a noble cause. I always knew he was at Moyun Mountains, but Mother wouldn¡¯t let me visit him. Eventually, I sneaked out of home when I reached Primordial Infant Realm. I wanted to know how my father looked¡­¡±


    After Tian Ran inadvertently revealed to Ghost Gate her father was at Moyun Mountains, she met Lie Shang by coincidence. He recognised Empyrean Revtion because it resonated with his Sky Scorcher sword. He raced back to Moyun Mountains once he learnt of Ghost Gate¡¯s plot from her, and she arrived afterwards.


    Though Tian Ran wanted to be with her father, she understood his predicament. She was d to know he didn¡¯t just abandon her but was oblivious to her existence. She didn¡¯t want to burden him with the guilt of not fulfilling his responsibilities as her father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Mu Yu could sympathise with Tian Ran. The revtion answered a lot of questions he had prior. He solemnly argued, ¡°It¡¯s cruel to not tell Shifu. He has prepared himself mentally to go down with all of Moyun Mountains¡¯s poption. You won¡¯t be able to enter Moyun Mountains again in a few years¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it even crueller to inform him? Who wants to abandon their daughter when she¡¯s in a time of need? Mother told me not to interfere. We can¡¯t burden him.¡±


    Mu Yu decided to respect Tian Ran¡¯s wishes.


    Mount Dustfallen was notably quieter with only Tian Ran, Mu Yu and the mischievous twins left. Strangely, the twins weren¡¯t so mischievous. For once, they quietly sat still ¨C although they juggled Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Younger Sister, will they be back?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother said he¡¯de pick us up once we could cultivate,¡± answered Miaomiao.


    Kongkong failed to catch Xiaoshuai when his sister passed the egg over, infuriating Xiaoshuai.


    ***


    A year flew by. Tian Ran enjoyed being in Feng Haochen¡¯spany daily.


    From his chair, Feng Haochen said, ¡°Lass, I told you I¡¯d do the washing.¡±


    Tian Ran wringed the clothing and hung them out to dry. ¡°Uncle Feng, Shifu shared your exploits with me as I grew up. She would praise me if I did these menial tasks for you.¡±


    Tian Ran brought the dry clothes over and pulled over a stool to sit next to Feng Haochen. Suddenly, she started massaging his legs, leading to him smiling. ¡°You¡¯re a considerate girl. When do you intend to return? Your shifu must be worried.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait a little longer,¡± Mu Yu, who wasing over, responded.


    Mu Yu was aware Tian Ran used him as an excuse to spend more time with her father. Unfortunately, they had to get a move on.


    ¡°Once Brother Mu Yu reaches Golden Core Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer, we will go,¡± added Tian Ran.


    Mu Yu expedited his results thanks to training in his shifu¡¯s Spirit Collection Formation that was further enhanced with purple-gold spirit stones in addition to their spiritual qi key. Tian Ran shared the formation¡¯s spiritual qi was several folds more potent than spiritual qi at Third Heaven Continent.


    Those from Third Heaven Continent had a head start on Moyun Mountains cultivators as the former could start cultivating from a young age unlike children from Moyun Mountains. With that said, thanks to Tian Ran inheriting the genes of two geniuses, she was one of the few to reach Primordial Infant Realm within a decade of cultivation.


    From afar, Miaomiao shouted, ¡°Shifu, Kongkong blew up the loo again.¡±


    ¡°Good grief. You¡¯re the only sensible one around here, Lass. If only I had a daughter as well-mannered as you.¡±


    Tian Ran fossilised. Feeling somethinge up to her throat, she rose to her feet and said, ¡°I will go check on them.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her? She looks as if she was crying.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>If only you knew¡­</em>


    Mu Yu proposed, ¡°Perhaps you remind her of her parents. Her father abandoned her before she was born. Her father is an idiot. He doesn¡¯t even know she exists. Luckily for her, her mother sent her to Secr World Sect, rather, your partner.¡±


    ¡°Hey, mind your choice of words. What partner? She¡¯s my soul mate.¡±


    Feng Haochen knocked Mu Yu on the head. Mu Yu smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    <strong><i>Farewell</i></strong>


    Xiaoshuai made up his mind to leave with Mu Yu when thetter decided to leave a few days after. The impish twins were the only ones staying behind; they didn¡¯t want to leave Feng Haochen even if he wanted them to leave.


    Mu Yu scrubbed the twins¡¯ heads. ¡°You two better not be naughty.¡±


    ¡°I know. No being naughty and no angering Shifu. First Brother told us already. I didn¡¯t need the reminder.¡± Kongkong didn¡¯t want Mu Yu to leave in spite of his grumbling because they were essentially a big family.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be boring,¡± sulked Miaomiao. She grew close to Tian Ran ever since Lan Ling¡¯er left since they were girls.


    ¡°If I hear you two blew up another loo or bee hive, I¡¯lle back to teach you two a lesson,¡± Mu Yu reminded, recalling the ghastly catastrophe Kongkong was behind a few days ago.


    ¡°Bee hive? We did no such thing, ever!¡± Kongkong enthused.


    ¡°That is not a bad idea. Thank you, Fourth Brother. We will be sure to give it a try.¡± Miaomiao and Kongkong gave each other an excited smile.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not ying,¡± Mu Yu warned, gripping the twins¡¯ cors tight.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, take care. I have thrown out your tattered clothing and bought you several new sets. New clothes will raise your spirits. I also purchased a few pairs of new shoes. I told Daoist Qing Song to send you some clothes and shoes at certain intervals; I gave them your sizes already for that matter. I personally pulled out the weeds in the vegetable garden for you. Let Elder Xun cook instead of Uncle An from now on. You should not bother cooking¡­¡±


    Feng Haochen patiently listened to Tian Ran and gave her a smile. Once she was done, Mu Yu conveyed, ¡°Uncle An, Elder Xun, please take care of Shifu. Shifu, we will be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Uncle An replied in his signature tone.


    Elder Xun: ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Feng Haochen gave Mu Yu a pat and adjusted thetter¡¯s cor. ¡°Remember not to let the power mislead you. The world of cultivation out there is even crueller andrger. Always check with your conscience whenever you decide to do anything.¡±


    Happy to see Mu Yu¡¯s resolute response, Feng Haochen turned and gave Tian Ran a shoulder pat. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Stay safe. Make sure to pass the letter on to your shifu.¡±


    ¡°Can I give you a hug, Uncle Feng? I want to tell my shifu I hugged True God Sword Shadow Dust Gale. I want to see her jealous reaction, hehe,¡± requested Tian Ran, with a mncholic and forced smile.


    Feng Haochen invited Tian Ran with his arms open. She shook, but she hung onto her tears for dear life. In truth, she stored his clothing in her sleeve; it was just an instinctive act. Nevertheless, they were souvenirs that could apany her through lonely times.


    ¡°Take care, Shifu.¡±


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran waved back as they took off on their flying swords. Mu Yu stored the scenery of Moyun Mountains to memory, knowing it might be a long time or even hisst time seeing it.


    Feng Haochen heaved a pent up breath.


    Uncle An: ¡°Patriarch, did you decide to not tell Tian Ran?¡±


    Feng Haochen¡¯s doleful expression was the answer. He borated, ¡°It is painfully obvious she is my daughter when she is literally identical to Yuyan. She¡¯s fifteen this year. Take away the nine months of pregnancy, and she should be sixteen. That was the same time I made a mistake. I would never have known Yuyan was pregnant with her if she didn¡¯te here. <em>Sigh</em>.¡±


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t reveal his identity as Tian Ran¡¯s father to her because he guilty for abandoning his duties as a husband and father.


    ¡°I would boldly guess she likely knew you were her father. She has been so nice to you during her one year stay,¡± Elder Xun opined.


    ¡°Either way, I can¡¯t provide her with a better life than she currently has. Not being there for her hurt her once. Revealing myself would hurt her a second time. It has been a fulfilling year to me. I don¡¯t know if I can find the will to stay here after I tell her the truth. s, my duty lies here. I must take responsibility for what I have done. If she refuses to leave, I would be leading her to her death. She hase so far without her father. Let her continue as though her father was never there for her.¡±


    Like his hair buffeting at the mercy of the wind, Feng Haochen¡¯s life was at the mercy of ten years. He couldn¡¯t erase the bitter emotions with a smile.


    Did it really matter that they didn¡¯t publicly acknowledge each other? Are two people only considered family if they publicly disyed their affection, or was it something personal to them, something only they needed to know?

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    <strong><i>Return to Mount Crouching Dragon</i></strong>


    Mu Yu dropped by Waterstream Vige before departing. Vige Chief Bu was holding story time for the children again. To Mu Yu¡¯s chagrin, he was the star of the story.


    ¡°I never knew you were so diligent, hihi,¡± Tian Ran teased.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always been diligent,¡± Mu Yu said as he straightened up his torso.


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°I¡¯d cook a rooster if it woke me up in the morning.¡±


    Mu Yu: ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    As they headed toward Moyun Mountains¡¯ exit, Tian Ran reminded, ¡°Stick close to me. I have a magical item that will conceal our presence. The fiend beasts won¡¯t spot us as long as they don¡¯t have sharp eyes.¡±


    Getting out of Moyun Mountains was a real challenge. Evidence? Tian Ran took an entire month to enter.


    Mu Yu could¡¯ve fled via trees. For educational purposes, nevertheless, he questioned, ¡°What happens if they have good vision?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they will notice us. The most troublesome type are those with keen smell because they¡¯ll be able to smell us even if we conceal ourselves.¡±


    Mount Crouching Dragon¡¯s contours were soon visible on the horizon. The vast mountain range they had to cross lied beyond Mount Crouching Dragon.


    Mu Yu hit his head: ¡°Man, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mount Crouching Dragon. I¡¯ll exin on the way,¡± Mu Yu answered, swerving into another direction.


    Although the world of cultivation at Moyun Mountains had been united, Feng Haochen forbade Daoist Qing Song from going after elemental demons because it was courting death. Daoist Qing Song didn¡¯t have the entire picture, but he wasn¡¯t the type to flirt with death.


    Mu Yu chucked the elemental demons into the back of his head after Feng Haochen went missing and forgot to pass on what the tree elder shared with him.


    Mu Yu recounted his meeting with the tree elder and borated, ¡°If the elemental demons really did find a way to abscond Celestial Prison already, what would Shifu stay to sustain the formation for? If he doesn¡¯t have to maintain the formation multiple problems would be solved in a sh.¡±


    ¡°Really? Lead the way now. I can get there in a tick.¡±


    Tian Ran willingly expended a huge chunk of spiritual energy at once to utilise Red Lotus Technique. Travelling kilometres in an instance was awfully ufortable for Mu Yu. Within fifteen minutes, they arrived where the fig tree was¡­ supposed to be.


    Weeds were the only thing left where the wood elemental demons were supposed to be. They did severalps, but there wasn¡¯t a single wood demon in sight.


    ¡°They¡¯re seriously gone!¡± Mu Yu enthused. ¡°You might not like what I¡¯m about to say because you¡¯re from Third Heaven Continent. Elemental demons should be<em> every</em> human¡¯s responsibility. It¡¯s unfair to put it all on Shifu, and sacrificing the lives here is uneptable. Third Heaven Pce are enjoying the honour and ying monarch. Meanwhile, Shifu is going through all sorts of dilemmas. If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯d be delighted if Moyun Mountains¡¯ humans could escape their ill fate.¡±


    ¡°I may be from Third Heaven Continent, but I¡¯m also Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s daughter. I wholeheartedly agree with your sentiment. In my opinion, he has already done too much; forcing him to sacrifice his life, as well, is unfair. I¡¯m going to help out.¡±


    All of a sudden, Mu Yu¡¯s wood spirit shot out from Shadow Splitter Sword and circled in the sky. Though he wasn¡¯t aware what the sword was up to, he surmised it sensed something since Tree Elder gave it to him. When it settled on a direction and flew off, they gave chase.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    <strong><i>Elemental Demon¡¯s Teleportation Formation</i></strong>


    The sword made its way toward the mountain range. As they closed in on it, the number of trees around reduced. They travelled along a river stream for some time and noticed the temperature climbing. Surely it wasn¡¯t the in rocks emitting heat. The sun wasn¡¯t shining violently.


    ¡°A volcano?¡±


    Mu Yu followed Tian Ran¡¯s finger to see an active volcano. Theva was collected at the volcano¡¯s mouth, but it was spitting sparks as it shook. The sword changed directions and headed toward another mountain. Mu Yu chased it halfway up the mountain and caught it. The space was vacant. Fiverge mountains were systematically positioned around the mountain he was on.


    From a bird¡¯s-eye view, one of the mountains housed lush trees, all of which were fig trees. One mountaintop sprayedva, dying the mountain red. Theva somehow disappeared at the foot of the mountain. Another mountain was constructed using shiny and various valuable metals. The mountain in the North was created using clear crystals. Thest mountain was a frozen mountain. In the centre was a massive star, with strange things ced at each of the five corners.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Tian Ran asked.


    ¡°Five Elements Formation.¡±


    The five items ced at the corners were the same ones Elder Xun used to use a Dragon Searching Formation. However, the five were drasticallyrger than the versions Uncle An showed. Their sizes were indicative of the energy produced. The pattern, on the other hand, was moreplex than Dragon Searching Formation.


    Tian Ran and Mu Yu descended into the formation. Mu Yu stated, ¡°Shifu would be able to figure out if it¡¯s a transportation formation if he was here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ask my father.¡±


    When the two decided to hurry out of the elemental demons¡¯ territory, the formation¡¯s sudden glow caught their attention. The immense energy pouring out of it began to rip apart their bodies. Tian Ran was unable to collect spiritual energy for flight. As a result of their carelessness, it came back to bite them.


    If the formation teleported them out of Moyun Mountains as they guessed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return. Mu Yu mustered up everything he had to run to a corner of the formation. s, the barrier knocked him back inside. Tian Ran dropped to the ground and curled up, screaming and convulsing.


    ¡°Tian Ran, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yu cried as he bolted over to Tian Ran.


    ¡°Something¡¯s¡­ weird about this formation, argh. I feel as though I¡¯m being shredded.¡±


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Tian Ran from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The formation is used to teleport elemental demons. A human would be torn apart in it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m human, though,¡± Mu Yu argued.


    ¡°Half,¡± Xiaoshuai corrected.


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re looking spunky. Can you help her?¡±


    ¡°Chill. I¡¯m on it.¡± Xiaoshuai released a soothing light, which was spiritual qi he collected over the years, onto Tian Ran. The spiritual qi acted as a distraction to the formation¡¯s energy, reducing the pressure on Tian Ran. Xiaoshuai instructed, ¡°Hold onto me tightly no matter what happens. If you let go, you will die.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± moaned Tian Ran, gripping Xiaoshuai with a vice-like grip.


    ¡°Mu Yu, lend me some energy. I don¡¯t have enough to suppress the formation¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Tell your shoddy sword to protect her. That bugger will heed yourmand!¡±


    ¡°Shoddy Sword, Shoddy Sword, you¡¯ll listen, right? Protect Tian Ran for me, or she¡¯ll die.¡±


    The sword vibrated, then went limp in Mu Yu¡¯s hand. He gripped it and cried, ¡°It¡¯s not listening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already protected you. Hold Tian Ran!¡± eximed Xiaoshuai, hopping back onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    Mu Yu pulled Tian Ran into his arms. He nced down at the sight of her hills that Xiaoshuai was a fan of.


    Noticing Mu Yu¡¯s racing mind, Xiaoshuai remarked, ¡°Youth is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up.¡±


    Pirs of light rose from the earth. Mu Yu saw a sequence of shes. Next thing he knew, he and Tian Ran were in corporeal forms and breaking down, but it was painless. The feeling could be described as having one¡¯s organs jumbled around. His arms around Tian Ran went numb. An exterior force smashed into the formation¡¯s barrier repetitively.


    The golden patterns banged on the formation, shaking it. Based on the fact they showed up during his sh with Gui Xuanyue, Mu Yu hypothesised Celestial Prison aimed to stop the Five Elements Formation from teleporting people out. The formation¡¯s quaking made it akin to standing in a raging tornado.


    In a split second, Mu Yu went from feeling as though his head was spinning to finding his bnce on solid ground again, albeit on his bottom due to the shaking. Spiritual energy dozens of folds more potent than that at Moyun Mountains caught his attention. Tian Ran¡¯s breathing was hectic, and she still had her eyes shut. Their vision was essentially a field of white fog. He had an inkling they were at Third Heaven Continent. He also had an inkling an elemental demon¡¯s teleportation formation would teleport the user to their den.


    ¡°Oh, crud¡­¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    <strong><i>Lightning Strikes Xiaoshuai</i></strong>


    Fortunately, were no elemental demons are any signs of them. Amongst the muddy soil were rocks and weeds. Mu Yu picked Tian Ran up and began to walk but stopped upon noticing Xiaoshuai was missing. He hurried back to find Xiaoshuai lying still on the ground. He gave Xiaoshuai a nudge with his foot. ¡°Hey, you good? We shouldn¡¯t loiter here.¡±


    Xiaoshuai rolled until he hit a rock.


    ¡°Why¡¯s he not moving?¡±


    Mu Yu gently set Tian Ran down and picked Xiaoshuai up. Sensing spiritual qi leaking, he took a closer look and found a crack. His first theory was the Five Elements Formation¡¯s pressure was too much. Since not even Primordial Infant Realm cultivators could damage Xiaoshuai, he expected Xiaoshuai to be robust enough to weather the teleportation. He tried gently tapping to no avail.


    Mu Yu tied Xiaoshuai to him using strands of weed he brought along and carried Tian Ran on his arms. He flew up on his sword to get out of the mist and acquire a widescreen view. Around them were mountains, mountains and then more mountains.


    Mu Yu pulled over on a tall mountain after several hours of flying. There was a puny city silhouette on the eastern horizon. Tian Ran was still out cold; spiritual energy treatment wasn¡¯t any help. He was hopeless when it came to Xiaoshuai¡¯s condition. The only person who knew Third Heaven Continent and he was acquainted with was Lie Shang, but he didn¡¯t know where Two and a Half Kilometre Garden to the south was.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai, don¡¯t scare me, man. Wake up. Help me check on Tian Ran,¡± called Mu Yu, poking Xiaoshuai.


    <em>Crack!</em> Mu Yu poked Xiaoshuai again once he heard the egg shell crack. ¡°You good?¡±


    <em>Crack!</em> The egg cracked elsewhere. <em>Crack! Crack!</em> More and more cracks surfaced. Mu Yu resisted the urge to proactively crack the egg using his knowledge of butterflies.


    ¡°Good grief, this thing is tough,¡± cursed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°You had me worried.¡±


    Xiaoshuai shone a blinding light ray from a hole in his head. Spiritual qi gushed out from the egg. Holes and cracks popped up one after another, speeding up the spiritual qi leakage.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai is about to transform!¡± enthused Xiaoshuai.


    As the egg finally cracked open, a white and furry animal busted out and flew about in the air. The spiritual qi that spurt out threw Mu Yu off bnce. He hastily grabbed Tian Ran and a rock to prevent the st propelling him off.


    Xiaoshuai unleashed his own burst of spiritual energy, with him at the epicentre. Though his spiritual energy didn¡¯t create pressure, it forced aside the clouds. Dark clouds reced the white clouds. Blue sparks teased an attack until dozens of lightning bolts descended on Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Imma teach you for trying to strike me,¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    Xiaoshuai powered up, spraying spiritual qi back at the lightning bolts. Seeing Xiaoshuai¡¯s energy send tremors through the earth, Mu Yu hurried away from the area before he was zapped. At the same time, he worried the turbulence would catch the attention of elemental demons or humans keen on experimenting on Xiaoshuai.


    The blue lightning bolts and Xiaoshuai¡¯s white energy sts collided, blowing off half of the mountain Mu Yu was on and sending streaks of ripples through the air. Once the dust settled, the stone area Mu Yu was at moments ago was levelled.


    <em>Thud!</em> Mu Yu sprinted over to the shrubs where something dark fell in. He sifted through the shrubs to find a ck cat, uh, dog, bemoaning, ¡°What did you strike me for? Is it a crime to look good?¡±


    ¡°You look hideous. What are you talking about? I can imagine being struck for looking handsome, but being struck for looking revolting? That¡¯s a first.¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s appearance consisted of a tail twice his size and sapphire eyes. As for the rest of him, hideous was the only adjective that did his appearance justice.


    ¡°You need to have your eyes checked. I havedy-killer looks,¡± responded Xiaoshuai.


    When Xiaoshuai jumped at Mu Yu¡¯s chest, Mu Yu pinched his nose at first then threw Xiaoshuai away by his tail.


    ¡°Ah, damn it. Xiaoshuai, there are peopleing. Conceal your energy and zip it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your spiritual qi is too prominent. Unless you want them to suck it all out of you, do as I say.¡±


    Mu Yu frantically tucked Xiaoshuai, who was still grumbling, into his shirt. Xiaoshuai did as he was told as Mu Yu looked serious.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± asked a Primordial Infant Realm youth with thick eyebrows.


    Mu Yu answered, ¡°A huge fiend beast just emerged here. When it emerged, it caused the rumbling in the sky and even absorbed the lightning strikes. We were just passing through. My junior sister is critically injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous one, then. Where is it now?¡±


    Mu Yu pointed in the direction he came from. ¡°It went that way. I think the lightning caught it. Else, it wouldn¡¯t have spared us.¡±


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky. Senior Brother, we were taught aeonic rare beasts are the ones that can cause lightning strikes. If we can subdue it, our Earth Sovereign Sect will have a monster to use.¡± A girl with him giggled, and the two raced off in the direction Mu Yu pointed.


    Mu Yu: <em>Earth Sovereign Sect? Is that one of the eight great sects? Well, if they find out the elemental demons from Moyun Mountains have escaped to here, maybe I don¡¯t need to tell Third Heaven Pce about it. Anyway, let¡¯s head to the city.</em>

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    <strong><i>Mist City</i></strong>


    The city Mu Yu headed to was named Mist City. Indeed, True God Sword Shadow Dust Gales¡¯ statues were seen everywhere one went. At the top of the city ceiling was a huge version of him. The statue depicted him with standing on his flying sword, hands behind his back, peering into the distance.


    Mu Yu: <em>No wonder why he scored Secr World Sect¡¯s maiden.</em>


    There most surprising part about the city was the majority of the cultivators were in their twenties and Golden Core Realm cultivators, numerous of whom were at the fifthyer. Aware his cultivation was nothing worth bragging about, Mu Yu kept his cultivation under wraps, though it was hard to maintain a low profile while carrying Tian Ran around ¨C mainly owing to her tattered clothing. Nevertheless, he grew out of caring about opinions of strangers long ago.


    Mu Yu asked for a room at an inn and set Tian Ran down. He asked the waiter to fetch a bucket of water so that he could dump Xiaoshuai in it to wash off the burnt scent and ck stains. Xiaoshuai enjoyed paddling around, much to Mu Yu¡¯s chagrin; imagine the water sshing all over the ground. Mu Yu left Xiaoshuai be and attended to Tian Ran, though he didn¡¯t do much besides mncholically watch her sleep.


    Xiaoshuai leapt out of the water, creating another mess andnded on Tian Ran. ¡°She¡¯s fine. The pressure from the formation just knocked her out. She¡¯ll wake up eventually.¡±


    ¡°How did you turn white? Wait, you¡¯re not an ugly duck?!¡±


    Xiaoshuai had a round head, a pair of ears, pink nose, sapphire eyes and resembled a kitten with a fluffy rodent tail, short and fidgety.


    ¡°I told you it was because the lightning zapped me,¡± responded Xiaoshuai, wagging his tail. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°You never ate anything when you were an egg.¡±


    ¡°I had to watch you all eating when I was in my egg. Now that I can finally eat, I want grilled chicken drumsticks!¡±


    Xiaoshuai picked up the eating knack from none other than the mischievous twins. Mu Yu sighed and realised he was feeling hungry, too. Assuming it was safe to leave Tian Ran there, he went downstairs with Xiaoshuai.


    The duo found a table by the window and ordered arge te of grilled thighs and grilled chicken drumsticks. Feng Haochen gave Mu Yu quite the stash of spirit stones for their journey, so expenses weren¡¯t an issue for the meantime. Admittedly, Mu Yu wanted to try living the life of a rich kid for a change, as well.


    Shoving food into his already-full mouth, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°Now I know why you all like to eat so much. This stuff is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Learn to show reservation.¡±


    As part of his rich-kid trial, Mu Yu opted for drumsticks to put on refined airs instead of ripping into his food with his hands. After struggling to pick them up because of their weight, though, out went the chopsticks and back to his roots he went. Being refined was useless if it wasn¡¯t filling, after all.


    While he enjoyed his meal, Mu Yu tuned in to the conversation between two cultivators next door. Collecting information was a basic t of survival in foreign ces. He acquired a basic idea from one table and eavesdropped on another duo¡¯s conversation. He gathered the hottest news in the city at the moment was an alchemy test of some sort.


    In the alchemy realm, Qi Condensation Realm cultivators could produce rank one pills. For every realm up one went, they could subsequently produce pills of one level higher. One had to reach Spirit Severing Realm to produce rank six pills. In saying that, reaching Primordial Infant Realm didn¡¯t guarantee one could be a Fourth Rank alchemist. For one to be ssified a full-fledged alchemist, they needed to be able to produce rank four pills, meet a certain list of criteria in addition to passing Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s examination. For the record, the values of pills were also rank dependent.


    Aforementioned examination was conducted once annually, but not at fixed locations. Coincidentally, this year¡¯s exam was held at Mist City in a few days¡¯ time. Although Mu Yu and his fellow pupils were never taught alchemy, and were told theycked the aptitude for it, Mu Yu was curious about the subject.


    Three individuals strutted into the inn and instantly became the subject of whispers in the inn. With a straight face, one among the trio called, ¡°General Manager, we want three rooms.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    The trio made their way to the counter. The straight-faced youth was adorned in a white daoist robe, embellished with back clouds on the back and a pill cauldron on one chest. Behind him was an elder donning a purple robe with golden seams. He also sported the same emblem on his chest. He had a cbash attached to his green walking stick. Next to the youth was a youth roughly Mu Yu¡¯s age. He looked rxed but was also a Golden Core Realm Fifth Layer cultivator. He dressed exactly as the stoic youth did, except it looked a tad out of ce on him.


    The three were undoubtedly alchemists based off their uniforms.


    The elder was evidently famous in the alchemists¡¯ circle. Everyone present recognised him as Yao Yuji, the alchemist who produced a rank five pill when he was only a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Rumour had it he was in charge of the uing Rank Five alchemist exams and rightfully so as he was finally a Body Severing Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Big deal. What¡¯s so hard about rolling a ball? I can tell if they taste good or not with a single nce,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu: <em>Pills have taste now?</em>


    ¡°Would you happen to have finished eating? Can we have your table?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    <strong><i>You¡¯ve Been Poisoned</i></strong>


    Mu Yu took his time looking up at the stern youth. Mu Yu assumed the youth was a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator even though the youth had suppressed his cultivation. Jokes definitely weren¡¯t going to fly with the youth. Below the emblem on his chest were four stripes, indicating he was a Rank Four alchemist. His tone when he posed the question read, ¡°Be honoured I demanded your seat.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s table provided the widest view of the inn and was the brightest spot. Because of how extoled alchemists were, people would give up their seats for them. To add, the trio was from Pill Cauldron Sect. As luck would have it, the intimidation tactic was fruitless on Mu Yu since he had no clue who they were.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done,¡± Mu Yu answered, unwilling to give in to pressure.


    ¡°Do you also intend to eat the bones?¡± The youth asked with a discontent undertone.


    The youth straightened his torso to show Mu Yu the emblem on his chest, yet Mu Yu called, ¡°Waiter, bring me a serve of stir-fry greens.¡±


    ¡°Must you insist on doing this the hard way?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s neighbour kindly warned, ¡°They are not people you can afford to offend. He is an alchemist from Pill Cauldron Sect. You do not want to be on their bad side.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him your seat in that case?¡±


    Frustrated, the kind neighbour turned back to continue his meal.


    ¡°Have you any idea who is asking for your seat?¡± The youth asked in a frigid voice.


    ¡°Have you any idea who is sitting in this seat?¡± Mu Yu sarcastically asked, refusing to y the hierarchy intimidation game.


    The youth spected Mu Yu might¡¯ve been the young master of some prominent sect, but he didn¡¯t want to back down after just that. At the end of the day, he didn¡¯t want people thinking Mu Yu scared him. Thus, he inquired, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Xiaohua, what¡¯s going on?¡± the elder with the walking stick asked in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Xiaohua? Little Flower? That¡¯s a cute name,¡± Mu Yuughed at his own homophone joke.


    ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Xiaohua mustered up qi to levitate a chicken bone and smacked Mu Yu in the mouth with it. Mu Yu snatched over the drumstick in Xiaoshuai¡¯s mouth and threw it at the iing bone, reducing both to cinders on the table.


    Xiaohua subtly flinched. Mu Yu was confident he could handle Xiaohua since he was on the verge of ascending to Primordial Infant Realm.


    ¡°Stop,¡± calmly intervened the elder. ¡°We shall sit somewhere else since the spot is taken. Don¡¯t make things hard for people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Xiaoshuai, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mu Yu decided to y nice since the elder yed nice, but Xiaoshuai jumped onto Mu Yu¡¯s head and demanded, ¡°Compensate me with another drumstick. I¡¯m not going to let you off the hook just because you¡¯ve been poisoned. Old Man, you¡¯re with him, right? Being poisoned doesn¡¯t give you the right to be unreasonable. Compensate me.¡±


    Mu Yu furtively focused his senses and detected the two were gued with a plethora of wood residue in their bodies.


    When one consumed herbs, the ingredients circted around their body in search of the problem to address. The body then excreted any extra ingredients. If they couldn¡¯t excrete it from their body, it stayed in their nerves and meridians as wood residue. If ordinary folks didn¡¯t have that volume of wood residue in their bodies if they ate herbs daily, something was clearly off in the case of the two. If the residue sat in the body chronically, it caused harm and impacts one¡¯s flow of spiritual energy.


    Feng Haochen informed his disciples that alchemists had trouble progressing their cultivation speed because they often needed to melt or refine various spiritual qiponents of herbs using their spiritual qi. As a result, some of the ingredients wound up stuck in their body. Over time, it blocked meridians and nerves. Those unaware of the consequences thought the life of an alchemist was all roses and rainbows. It only came to one¡¯s attention when they became an alchemist. Eventually, the victim¡¯s cultivation regressed due to the residue. Seldom did anyone manage to progress their cultivation and alchemy prowess simultaneously. That was the reason Rank Five and Six alchemist cultivators were rare.


    The people in the innughed. ¡°They¡¯re poisoned? They¡¯re alchemists. Don¡¯t jest. They could easily concoct cures for themselves if they were poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xiaoshuai pointed at the elder. ¡°You have the worst case. You have the most wood residue at your chest. I bet you suffer breathing issues and chest pains every cloudy and rainy day. You have pain on the left of your stomach daily for brief periods and y-¡±


    Mu Yu yanked Xiaoshuai down and covered thetter¡¯s mouth. Nobody wanted their secrets divulged and reputation ruined.


    ¡°Sorry. It ate too many drumsticks and is feeling drunk. It spouts nonsense whenever someone fights it for drumsticks. You can have my table. Goodbye, hehe.¡± Mu Yu headed to the stairs.


    Nobody was convinced. Well, perhaps the elder¡¯s nce meant something.


    The waiter came out and called, ¡°Your dish of stir-fry gr-.¡±


    ¡°They ordered it,¡± Mu Yu replied, heading back to his room.


    The bill? It wasn¡¯t Mu Yu¡¯s problem anymore.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    <strong><i>Pill Scripture</i></strong>


    Mu Yu decided to trust Xiaoshuai and that Tian Ran would soone to. He woke up every now and then at night to check on Tian Ran. He chose a table for two nice and early, still by a window, the next day to continue eavesdropping without having to deal with anyone fighting for it. He was fond of listening to guests¡¯ conversations and seeing different cultivators on the streets. Possessingmon knowledge also served to prevent him being treated as a country bumpkin.


    Xiaoshuai had more drumsticks. Mu Yu suggested Xiaoshuai wander into the kitchen and take what he wanted. As long as Xiaoshuai used his speed, agility correctly and didn¡¯t eat in front of others, he¡¯d get away with it. Mu Yu, of course, was going to pay afterwards.


    Unlike at Moyun Mountains, there was new daily news at Third Heaven Pce. News ranged from maidens hunting for young masters who peeped on them bathing, other young masters brazenly hitting on women, one of Secr Sect¡¯s holy maiden going missing and more.


    ¡°Tu Hongxuan, don¡¯t push it. Unfettered Sect won¡¯t let you step all over us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Chang Ming, you think we¡¯ll turn a blind eye to you attacking Deity ying Valley¡¯s member?¡± Tu Hongxuan responded.


    ¡°Please do not fight in our humble inn,¡± the proprietor pleaded of the two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators.


    The two sects wouldn¡¯t really fight with so many Primordial Infant and Body Severing Realm adepts present; it was merely another day, another verbal spar between two sects that couldn¡¯t stand the other¡¯s presence.


    The inn proprietor had his hands full dealing with customers who were cultivators. As such, it was amon theme for inn proprietors to hire security guards. The bodyguards wouldn¡¯t stop fights, but they would force those involved to take it outside. Sadly, not every proprietor could afford to hire bouncers. If it went to hell, it went to hell. Sometimes, somebody with deep pockets would promise the proprietor they¡¯d cover the cost of damages and to let the enemies duke it out. In some cases, they could ept the offer, but if they couldn¡¯t, they¡¯d have to try their luck at reporting to the city lord and praypensation was granted.


    The customers treated the dispute between Chang Ming, who wielded arge sword, and Tu Hongxuan, who wielded arge cudgel, as a skit on top of their meal.


    As he looked around the room, Mu Yu made eye contact with the elder from Pill Cauldron Sect. Since the elder greeted him with a nod, he reciprocated the greeting. As for the bitter little flower, he¡­ was just bitter.


    ¡°Either take a hike, or I¡¯ll bury you where you stand.¡±


    Apanying the aloof voice was a dull-looking flying sword that startled Chang Ming and Tu Hongxuan. The sword was chipped and dented to the point one would suspect its wielder didn¡¯t neglected it. The two backed off and looked over in the direction of the sword¡¯s owner. Silence and hostility permeated the inn. The stillness highlighted the scent of blood on the sword sitting between Chang Ming and Tu Hongxuan.


    Chang Ming and Tu Hongxuan didn¡¯t dare to utter a word upon identifying the swordsman. The swordsman and his damaged iron sword made from run-of-the-mill iron were known throughout the world for their list of feats. He was notorious for his swordy that had spirit-energy wielders at his mercy. Legends portrayed him as a man who finished all his opponents once his sword made contact with their body. Nobody knew his real name, hence his moniker ¨C Nameless Swordsman.


    The two frightened cultivators apologised, ¡°Please ept my apology, Nameless Swordsman.¡±


    Chang Ming and Tu Hongxuan were enemies who could agree that there was never a good day to die. The two packed up their circus and left the inn as fast as their legs could take them. Following their departure, Nameless Swordsman settled down with his sword swiftly, restoring the noise to the inn.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes drifted around in search of Nameless Swordsman. One man sat in a corner and ate his meal. One individual dressed in worn-out clothing was wolfing down his meal. A middle-aged man was in his own world as he wiped his sword. He believed those who didn¡¯t join the gossiping were likely to fit Nameless Swordsman¡¯s reserved nature.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Mu Yu,¡± dered Xiaoshuai, hopping onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder after he returned. He showed Mu Yu a book with a green cover and roughly his head¡¯s size. The text on the cover read ¡°Pill Scripture.¡± Xiaoshuai demanded, ¡°I have a pill scripture for you. Make me a few pills to eat.¡±


    By no means was Mu Yu a goody two-shoes. Since the scripture was with him and he had an interest in the topic, he weed the addition to his knowledge. He flipped it open and scribbled some text down on the first page. Somebody had gone and drawn a maiden on the page already. That being said, had there not been a dress drawn, he never would¡¯ve realised she was a maiden. The second page was a mess of ck ink. The third page resembled diarrhoea. Finally, the next pages were pill concoction forms andplimentary, but blindingly-ugly, illustrations. It took a while to find a page that hadn¡¯t been vandalised.


    ¡°Qi concealment pill, a rank four pill. The consumer will have the ability to conceal their cultivation and use the element of surprise in fights. Required spiritual herbs: a ¡®ripple five flowers¡¯ two to three hundred years old, ideally two hundred and thirty years old. A ripe thread herb and must be plucked on a full moon night¡­¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t need it since Dustfallen Swordy had the in-built cultivation concealment feature. He had no idea what he was reading besides names, but he turned the page, nheless. The next page detailed explosive pill. Though named a pill, it was actually designed to be detonated as an explosive using spiritual energy. Alchemists had to stock up on them to make up for theirck ofbat proficiency.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Yu almost jumped out of his seat. He recollected himself and looked up to see the unfettered youth.


    The youth pointed to the book. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s mine.¡±


    Mu Yu shot Xiaoshuai a re.


    <em>Please don¡¯t tell me Xiaoshuai pinched this. They could destroy us.</em>


    Mu Yu decided to y ignorant to the bitter end. ¡°There¡¯s no name on it. Prove it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The youth scratched his head. ¡°Well, umm, my odour is on the book. I can recognise my odour. Also, I wrote my name on thest page.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    <strong><i>Cai Lie</i></strong>


    Mu Yu flipped to thest page. ¡°Cai Lie¡± was scribbled onto it. Mu Yu grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you write your name on the front page?¡±


    ¡°Are we supposed to write our name on the front page? I just happened to flip open to thest page, so I penned it there. Plus, nobody else writes their names on their books,¡± Cai Lie answered as he stretched his back out casually.


    ¡°Cai Lie? That is one peculiar name. Don¡¯t tell me you have a brother named Xing Gao,¡± muttered Mu Yu.


    ¡°How did you know? My elder brother, Xing Gao, is a disciple of Earth Sovereign Sect. You know him?¡± Cai Lie asked with a smile.


    ¡°Goodness me, whoever named you two should be charged,¡± remarked Mu Yu, finding it oundish for someone to take a four character description meaning ebullience and name someone with it.


    ¡°My father named us. He said people should lead exuberant lives.¡±


    ¡°Are you also a disciple of Earth Sovereign Sect?¡±


    ¡°No, my brother leveraged his connections to have me join Pill Cauldron Sect. I don¡¯t like fiend beasts, yet their disciples have to hang around fiend beasts all day. Who are you? Why do you have my book?¡±


    Mu Yu dryly chuckled as he nced at Xiaoshuai, signalling, ¡°Just you wait.¡± He yed it safe and asked, ¡°Xiaoshuai, where did you <em>pick it up</em> from?¡±


    ¡°On the roof. I smelt roast duck on the roof, so I followed the aroma to the roof. There were duck bones littered on the roof, and I found the pill scripture lying there,¡± Xiaoshuai answered.


    ¡°I knew it. I was assiduously reading itst night but forgot to bring it with me because I was tired,¡± Cai Lie eximed.


    ¡°There was no moonst night. How did you read? You read ck ink in pitch darkness?¡± Mu Yu sarcastically asked as he sniffed the air. ¡°I smell alcohol. You ate roast duck and knocked back alcohol while reading? Wow.¡±


    Cai Lie hastily performed a series of eye signals to tell Mu Yu to not say anymore. Alchemist Yao, who was behind Cai Lie, furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You drank against night and used the pages of the scripture for the fire, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Shifu. I would never do such a thing to a book I love with all my heart and soul.¡± Though he said that, Cai Lie¡¯s eyes perpetually darted around.


    ¡°May this old one have a look at the book?¡± requested Alchemist Yao, stretching a hand out to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu¡¯s mischievous side came out. ¡°I think it is better if I return it to its rightful owner. You are acquainted, so you can always ask him for it.¡±


    Mu Yu chucked the scripture over to Cai Lie. Cai Lie immediately shoved it into his Cosmic Sleeve. ¡°Haha, Shifu, why do you want to read it when you are the author? What do you want me to exin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed you care so little for my blood, sweat and tears. What if people read the contents? Our alchemy secrets are that, secrets. Do you realise you broke the sect¡¯s rules?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Shifu. You never copied any of it down. What would the point of others picking it up be? It¡¯s pointless even if they read it.¡±


    Xiaohua: ¡°Shifu, ording to the rules, should we not take his eyes for reading our secrets?¡±


    Mu Yu retreated a step. He wasn¡¯t going to let Little Flower get revenge under the guise of rules. ¡°Xiaohua, we don¡¯t have a grudge between us. There¡¯s no point in taking my eyes. We¡¯re benevolent people, so let¡¯s keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°He did not read it on purpose. There is no need to harm him. If you would like, please feel free to join us. This old one is somewhat interested in what you said yesterday,¡± Alchemist Yao invited with a smile.


    ¡°You can put that on hold for now. Alchemist Yao, could you meet up with me outside the city?¡±


    The intruder stepped in between them. He was armed with a sword wrapped in cloth. From behind, he resembled a man who had weathered many tribtions for a long time. His hair was casually done in a bun, giving him the appearance of a man in his thirties.


    Before the startled feelings settled, Alchemist Yao and the individual had already left.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shifu off to?¡± questioned Cai Lie, disying a dyed response.


    Alchemist Yao¡¯s response, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me¡± echoed in the building.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nameless Swordsman?¡±


    Cai Lie shrugged then took the seat opposite Mu Yu. Xiao Hua scoffed and went back to his table. He seldom stole nces at the duo, instead eating his meal in silence.


    ¡°By the way, what was your name?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu.¡±


    Cai Lie and Mu Yu found each other¡¯spany to not be so bad. That could¡¯ve been attributed to their personalities. ording to Cai Lie, his shifu tolerated him breaking rules thanks to his gift for alchemy, disyed when he could produce rank four pills as a mere Golden Core Realm cultivator. It was hard to believe after learning he treated Pill Scripture as if it was a collection of scrap paper. Moreover, he whined about being forced to produce pills when all he wanted to do was sleep. Mu Yu found amon experience when hepared Alchemist Yao whipping Cai Lie along, literally, to Uncle An making him train when he, too, just wanted more sleep. Mu Yu, on the other hand, downyed his origins to hide his background.


    ¡°You know what? I need to treat you to a drink.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink,¡± rejected Mu Yu.


    ¡°Come on. Roast duck and nu¡¯er hong makes everything else in life trivial. I don¡¯t drink a lot in case Shifu gives me an earful. A little bit is great for a mood boost, but too much is bad for you. Alcohol is mandatory when having a heart-to-heart talk.¡±


    Cai Lie gestured for the waiter to pour drinks as he spoke. Xiaoshuai had a try and started cursing. Mu Yu gave in. It was spicy, but it left a warm feeling and induced a rxed state. Mu Yu realised he had been taking good care of his body all the time since he avoided alcohol.


    Mu Yu had another nip. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s unconscious, but I don¡¯t know where the problem lies. Can you take a look at her since you¡¯re an alchemist?¡±


    As part of their training, alchemists familiarised themselves with cultivators bodies to individualise their prescriptions. Cai Lie responded, ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Mu Yu promptly led Cai Lie upstairs and showed him Tian Ran. Suddenly, Cai Lie drew his sword and aimed it at Mu Yu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why is Secr World¡¯s Sect¡¯s sacred maiden in your room? Are you a human trafficker?!¡±


    ¡°Secr World Sect¡¯s holy maiden? Human trafficker?¡± repeated Mu Yu.


    <em>Wait, Tian Ran is Secr World Sect¡¯s sacred maiden?</em>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Nu¡¯er hong ¨C A type of wine.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    <strong><i>Missing Sacred Maiden</i></strong>


    ¡°Tian Ran is Secr World Sect¡¯s sacred maiden?¡±


    ¡°You can stop with the facade. For what reason did you kidnap her?!¡±


    Mu Yu supposed Cai Lie was close to Tian Ran to some degree for him to react so defensively, so he said, ¡°You know her? That helps. Help me diagnose her. She¡¯s been unconscious for a long time. I have no clue what to do.¡±


    Mu Yu pushed aside Cai Lie¡¯s sword and sat down on the bed. As soon as he touched her forehead, Cai Lie sternly warned, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her! What did you do to her? Do you know Secr World Sect has been searching for her? If they find out she was in an unidentified man¡¯s room, they¡¯ll mince you.¡±


    The eight great sects consisted of Jade Sect, Secr World Sect, Celestial Star Sect, Lonewolf Sect, Life and Death Sect, Ghost Gate, Earth Sovereign Sect and Mystic Spirit Sect.


    A sacred maiden wasparable to a princess. It was easy to see why her one-year disappearance would cause a stir. Secr World Sect offered anyone who could find her a year¡¯s time in their sect¡¯s celestial reservoir to cultivate and anything else within reason. To put the value into perspective, the reservoir was a sacred and secret ce only core disciples were permitted entry into.


    Their celestial reservoir was where they stored their treasured magic items and manuals. As Secr World Sect had been around for millenniums, they had plenty of time to collect some of the rarest manuals around.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t care less what significance a sacred maiden held; all he cared about was Tian Ran regaining conscious and being healthy. Frustrated, he got up and walked away. ¡°I never did anything to her. Check on her already. Can¡¯t you wait for her to wake up before you interrogate me?¡±


    Cai Lie decided to check Tian Ran¡¯s pulse, but he kept his guard up against Mu Yu. He looked back at Mu Yu with his brows contracted before he took out an aesthetic box. The flower design on the box shed ¨C signs of a formation. The inside was essentially a grid, each slot holding a finger-sized pill. He fed Tian Ran a brown pill and then transferred his spiritual qi from his hand to her as a means of helping her digest the contents.


    ¡°Tian Ran suffered heavy trauma, inhibiting her body¡¯s ability to collect spiritual energy. It usually takes several days to recover from the condition, but the speedy recovery pill I fed her will hasten the process. She shoulde to soon,¡± informed Cai Lie, keeping his watchful gaze on Mu Yu as he stored his box away.


    It took around two hours before Tian Ran started moving and opening her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± Mu Yu enthused as he helped Tian Ran up.


    ¡°Hey, back off.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, what happened to me? Where are we? Oh, Brother Cai Lie, why are you also here?¡± asked Tian Ran, rubbing her swollen head.


    ¡°Where have you been the past year? Secr World Sect went bonkers searching for you. You dropped by before you went missing, resulting in your seniors starting with me at my door daily.¡±


    Sects were granted permission to learn from Pill Cauldron Sect after passing Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s tests. As one of the disciples who learnt from them, Tian Ran got to know Cai Lie.


    ¡°I had Brother Mu Yu with me; I was fine,¡± replied Tian Ran, shaking her head.


    ¡°Yet that¡¯s the state you ended up in, while he doesn¡¯t have a blemish.¡±


    ¡°We ran into some trouble¡­ Anyway, Brother Mu Yu is trustworthy. He¡¯s helped me on more than one asion,¡± rified Tian Ran, forcing a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe him this time. With that said, don¡¯t run off again. You told your sect you were visiting our set, yet you didn¡¯t. Since you¡¯re Shifu¡¯s outer disciple, you can¡¯t imagine the grief they gave him. You better exin it to my shifu,¡±ined Cai Lie, pulling out a seat and returning to hiszy self.


    Tian Ran was stunned when she learnt from Mu Yu they instantly travelled to Third heaven Continent. They left out the formation¡¯s details because of Cai Lie¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Cai Lie,¡± Xiaohua called from outside.


    Cai Lie headed out. Alchemist Yao briskly entered Mu Yu¡¯s room under Cai Lie¡¯s direction. Alchemist Yao went over to the bed and grabbed Tian Ran¡¯s wrist. ¡°Tian Ran, Lie¡¯er said your spiritual energy is unstable. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for worrying you, Mr. Yao.¡±


    ¡°You told Secr World Sect you wereing to my ce to study and then vanished. Secr Sect almost tore my walls down. Worried sick, they hassled me constantly.¡± Alchemist Yao heaved a breath of relief and ended his lecture there. He inquired, ¡°Where have you been the past year?¡±


    ¡°I went to y around and ended up trapped in a valley. Luckily, Brother Mu Yu came to my rescue.¡±


    ¡°A valley? What valley could trap you? Don¡¯t tell me you went to Deadwood Valley.¡±


    ¡°I did not; I would not dare to venture there, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. Once the pill examinations are over, you are toe back with me. I will hand you over to Secr World Sect so that they can get off my tail.¡±


    ¡°B-¡±


    <em>I want to go with Brother Mu Yu to Two and a Half Kilometre Garden in the south¡­</em>


    ¡°No buts. Cai Lie will watch over you,¡± Alchemist Yao nced over to Cai Lie and stated.


    ¡°Why me, Shifu?¡±


    ¡°You want to be the shifu, and I be the sentry?¡±


    Cai Lie mumbled under his breath, ¡°Do I have to watch over her even when she¡¯s sleeping? It vites etiquette for a man and woman to be alone together. I don¡¯t have a problem, but Tian Ran probably doesn¡¯t th-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. Sister Tian Ran, Mu Yu and I slept togetherst night,¡± Xiaoshuai suddenly dered.


    Piercing gazes found their way to Mu Yu. He kicked Xiaoshuai and rified, ¡°Don¡¯t make up nonsense! I slept on the floorst night. You were the one who slept in her embrace.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I trust Brother Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°The pill examination will be held in three days¡¯ time. I am the conductor. I need Xiaohua¡¯s help with arranging someponents. Cai Lie, if you fail to graduate to Level Four, I¡¯ll lock you up,¡± warned Alchemist Yao, refusing to let his disciple use under-the-table means to climb his way up.


    ¡°I know,¡± weakly replied Cai Lie.


    Alchemist Yao turned to Mu Yu and gave him a smile, ¡°Since you are acquainted with Tian Ran, this old one won¡¯t find fault with you. You seem to have respectful cultivation despite your young age. May this old one ask which sect you hail from?¡±


    Mu Yu gave Alchemist Yao a palm-fist salute. ¡°You tter me, Elder. I am from Dustfallen Sect, a sect not worth mentioning.¡±


    Mu Yu mentioned Dustfallen Sect under the assumption that knowledge of its existence at Third Heaven Continent was sparse, at best.


    Alchemist Yao nodded in approval. ¡°To cultivate talent of your level at a small sect is no easy feat. Would we be able to have a word? This old one is very interested in what you mentioned yesterday.¡±


    People wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ingratiate themselves with Alchemist Yao if he invited them. Therefore, it would be impolite if Mu Yu refused. Thus, he nodded, deciding to take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    <strong><i>Wood Attribute Spiritual Energy</i></strong>


    To err on the safe side, Mu Yu didn¡¯t bring Xiaoshuai with him. Additionally, he hadn¡¯t grasped Xiaoshuai¡¯s background; attracting lightning strike was no ordinary feat, after all.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Mu Yu ignored Xiaohua¡¯s snort and sat down. ¡°You can just call me Mu Yu, Elder.¡±


    ¡°The issues you pointed out yesterday were correct. I suppose you taught it, and it learnt from you?¡±


    Xiaohua suddenly chimed in. ¡°When the owner is uncultured, his spirit beast won¡¯t be any better.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Little Flower needs his mouth fixed.</em>


    ¡°I apologise for sticking my nose where it did not belong, Elder. It was merely a guess on my part, but it heard me and blurted it. Please forgive us,¡± Mu Yu expressed.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not surprised you identified my issues knowing your body type.¡±


    <em>Body¡­ type? My wood control ability? I never revealed it, did I? </em>


    Mu Yu kept his emotions in check and queried, ¡°Please forgive my ignorance. Could I trouble you to borate on what you mean?¡±


    ¡°You possess prominent wood qi, indicating you have a wood attribute body type. Were you not aware?¡±


    ¡°Wood attribute body type?¡±


    ¡°Haha, were you never told what sort of cultivator qualified to be alchemists?¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head, prompting Xiaohua to mock, ¡°Backwater bumpkins would not have that knowledge. Shifu, just explicate it for him.¡±


    ¡°Xiaohua, mind your manners,¡± condemned Alchemist Hua. ¡°Cultivators¡¯ spirit energies are divided into five elements, namely metal, wood, fire, water and earth. For cultivators, the elements of their spiritual energy have no practical function. Alchemists, on the other hand, must possess prominent wood and fire attributes. In most cases, one¡¯s spiritual energy will be abination of the five elements. Sadly, their fire and wood attributes aren¡¯t sufficiently prominent. That¡¯s one of the reasons alchemists are far and few between¡­


    ¡°As alchemists, we have to control various mes when dealing with assortments of herbs. That¡¯s the reason we¡¯re particrly sensitive to wood and fire attribute body types. Not often do wee across anyone with a pure wood attribute as you have. For the record, seldom does anyone have purely one element. This old one has only ever met a cultivator with pure metal attribute. Although you cannot be an alchemist if you have a sole attribute, alchemists seek your type.¡±


    The information put one concern to rest. Having said that, the way Alchemist Yao ogled Mu Yu started to creep thetter out. He dryly chuckled, praying the elder didn¡¯t harbour ulterior motives.


    ¡°What do alchemists seek us out for?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°We frequently use our spiritual energy to manipte herb¡¯s contents, hence contaminating ourselves with residues. It bes wood residue if we can¡¯t expel it after it enters our spiritual qi stream. As a result, our cultivation progress suffers to the point we that teau. Consequently, we can¡¯t create pills of higher levels. Wood residue possesses physical form ¨C which it adopts based on the spiritual energy of the body it¡¯s in. Nheless, the only people who can help us expel the wood residue are people with your body type.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Your wood attribute results in your spiritual energy resonating with the wood residue. That is how you guide the wood residue out of our bodies. ording to the books my predecessors left behind, one with wood attribute can draw out the wood residue, relieving alchemists of the pain. I am lucky to have met you because you can create resonation with the wood residue in my body.¡±


    <em>A human being residue resonating with wood residue, what does that make him? Human residue. Oh, hey, the proper word for that in Chinese is scum. This must be a bad joke.</em>


    Resisting the impulse tough at his own joke, Mu Yu conveyed, ¡°I do not know how to do it, but if I can be of help, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it at your current level. If you transfer your spiritual energy to me, my spiritual energy will likely expel it, thereby harming me. I wished to talk to you to establish a friendship with you and my two disappointing disciples. Xiaohua and Cai Lie both possess fantastic potential for alchemy; however, they cannot escape the fate I am facing. For that reason, I wish to implore you to give them a hand when their cultivationes to a halt.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, let Junior Brother Cai Lie have the privilege. I do not feel safe entrusting my wellbeing in his hands,¡± Xiaohua blurted.


    Unless Xiaohua did something about his imperious attitude, Mu Yu had no intention of helping the former. Even if he could help them, he had his own stiptions before revealing his abilities. Being treated as a monster wasn¡¯t fun. Mu Yu didn¡¯t detect much wood residue in Cai Lie since thetter hadn¡¯t produced many pills. Xiaohua only had a tad more than Cai Lie.


    ¡°May I trouble you to exin why I cannot be an alchemist?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Xiaohua verballysted, ¡°It¡¯s not as if cats and dogs can will themselves into alchemists.¡±


    <em>For crying out loud, all this just because I didn¡¯t let you have a damn seat?</em>


    ¡°Xiaohua, manners?¡± Alchemist Yao gave Xiaohua a frown. He turned back to Mu Yu and went on. ¡°Youck fire attribute, meaning you can¡¯t control fire. That makes it impossible for you to advance as an alchemist. Don¡¯t perceive it as a negative, though. Alchemists may enjoy prestige, but if you can reach Body Severing or Spirit Severing Realm, alchemists will ingratiate themselves with you.¡±


    Xiaohua: <em>Pfft, you should remind him to stay woke. I won¡¯t be lowering my head to him. If we had cultivators helping us, people would be kissing up to us.</em>


    ¡°What if I can find a way to help you extract the wood residue?¡± Mu Yu didn¡¯t have anyone backing him at Third Heaven Pce. He, therefore, wanted to do Alchemist Yao a favour. In turn, Alchemist Yao would back him.


    ¡°You have a way already?¡±


    ¡°My shifu¡¯s courtesy isn¡¯t your ticket to peddle tripe. Think before you p your gums,¡± Xiaohua ridiculed.


    Mu Yu tugged up a corner of his lips.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    <strong><i>Wood Residue</i></strong>


    ¡°Haha, are you trying to amuse me? As I told you, your spiritual energy is too weak at the moment. I can suppress mine for the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, hot shot,¡± Xiaohua derided.


    ¡°I learnt a technique that empowers me with the ability to sense wood residue using my wood attribute. That was how I diagnosed you. Of course, I am quite confident I can extract it.¡± Mu Yu stood up and performed a hand-fist salute. ¡°Could you give me the chance to check?¡±


    Alchemist Yao stretched his arm out. ¡°If you wish to know my condition, you may check first, but don¡¯t try to guide it out for the consequences are dire.¡±


    Alchemist Yao¡¯s skin was dry, a condition that alchemists often dealt with since they transferred their spiritual energy into herbs via their hands to melt the herbs and then re-absorbed it. In certain cases, their arms would mutate as a consequence of umted wood residue.


    ¡°I shall give it a try.¡±


    Mu Yu positioned his fingers on Alchemist Yao¡¯s wrist. Once he honed in, he could sense a chunk of wood residue collected in Alchemist Yao¡¯s wrist that was likely causing aches.


    Mu Yu: <em>How ironic alchemists can¡¯t help themselves of all people.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s source of confidence was his ability to manipte nts. He could effortlesslymand the herbs to leave Alchemist Yao¡¯s spiritual energy ¨C wood residue wasn¡¯t deposited exclusively in meridians. He took control of the wood residue found in the pinky-sized meridian and used an equivalent size of the elder¡¯s spiritual energy to ensnare the residue. The elder¡¯s finger gradually turned emerald as the wood residue ejected from it.


    ¡°I apologise in advance.¡±


    Mu Yu imbued his finger with a de of spiritual energy to sh open a wound on the elder¡¯s finger. Had Alchemist Yao resisted, he never would¡¯ve been able to open the wound. Green spiritual energy poured out from his finger, and Mu Yu controlled it before it flew off.


    Despite Mu Yu extracting a drop in the bucket, Alchemist Yao was pleasantly surprised he regained mobility in his little finger.


    ¡°The wood residue certainly is tough.¡± Mu Yu condensed the wood residue into a small ball about half the size of a fingernail.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°The mental cultivation I practice is rather special, which exins why other people¡¯s spiritual energy will not expel mine. Please forgive me, but I cannot divulge any more of my teacher¡¯s teachings.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°I bet that¡¯s all you can do,¡± Xiaojua mocked after he recovered from his astonishment.


    Mu Yu raised Alchemist Yao¡¯s right hand and pulled the wood residue in his hand to the surface. He spent an hour doing it to avoid suspicion. Once Alchemist Yao¡¯s hand turned dark green, Mu Yu opened a cut and drew out the wood residue. Again, hepressed it into a thumb-sized ball.


    Alchemist Yao trembled with joy. His hand was as good as new. Mu Yu staggered back and dropped into his chair, trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± queried Alchemist Yao.


    ¡°Sorry, Elder, but I have expended the majority of my spiritual energy to extract just that meagre amount. I am afraid I cannot continue for today. I apologise,¡± Mu Yu fibbed as he rubbed his temples. He wanted to get Alchemist Yao hooked on the results in hopes of attaining more and solidifying his importance. As long as he was needed, he was valuable.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I am moved beyond words you helped me extract that much. If you are still willing to help me after a few days¡¯ of rest, I would be sincerely grateful.¡± Alchemist Yao didn¡¯t suspect Mu Yu. He even handed Mu Yu a vial and expounded, ¡°I made this Rank Five speedy recovery pill. It will instantly replenish your spiritual energy. We, as alchemists, often save it for when we perform alchemy. In essence, it could give you a second chance inbat.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, do you not think that is an excessive payment?!¡± contended Xiaohua, aware that cultivators could do plenty of things in six hours and it only immobilised them for two hours after depleting their spiritual energy stores.


    ¡°It is not worth so much, Elder. It is my honour to offer you my help. You should keep it for yourself,¡± responded Mu Yu, feigning surprise at the excessive reward.


    ¡°Thanks, Captain Obvious,¡± Xiaohua fumed under his breath.


    Impressed the young man rejected the reward unlike most cultivators, Alchemist Yao replied, ¡°What you have done for this old one is worth more than any pill. Should you ever need this old one for anything, don¡¯t hesitate to speak up. This old one does have a voice at Third Heaven Continent.¡±


    That was exactly what Mu Yu wanted to hear. He hesitantly epted the pill before saying, ¡°How long will you be sojourning at Mist City for? Because of my unique cultivation style, I need roughly two to three days to recover. I can help you extract some wood extract every third or fourth day.¡±


    ¡°No rush. No rush. Rest up first. Xiaohua, where is Mu Yu¡¯s apology? If you don¡¯t learn to show respect, you¡¯ll learn just how excruciating the pain I battle is.¡±


    Dodging the topic, Xiaohua answered, ¡°Shifu, Mu Yu must be tired. How about I take him to his room first.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Take some pointers and learn to be humble.¡± Alchemist Yao instructed. ¡°Stop sticking your nose in the sky,¡±


    Mu Yu shed Xiaohua a harmless smile.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    <strong><i>Pill Exam</i></strong>


    Mu Yu extracted more wood residue from Alchemist Yao¡¯s chest after two days of rest.


    Mu Yu tapped Xiaohua on the shoulder and, in the tone of an elder speaking to a child, reminded, ¡°Xiaohua, do your best in today¡¯s exam.¡± In his head, however, Mu Yu wished the tap on the shoulder was a p to Xiaohua¡¯s cheeky face.


    ¡°I passed the level four test already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity. I¡¯m not going to have the honour of seeing Xiaohua¡¯s brilliance.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    As Xiaohua strutted off, Cai Lie ambled over. ¡°Bro, my senior is rather proud; however, there¡¯s no denying his gift for alchemy.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t a fan of Xiaohua, but he never underestimated Xiaohua for one second. At the end of the day, Alchemist Yao wouldn¡¯t have a nobody for a disciple.


    ¡°Senior Brother Cai Lie, the exam ismencing soon, yet you haven¡¯t even started your preparations?¡± Tian Ran came over and asked.


    ¡°Time wasted at an exam is precious time I could spend sleeping.¡±


    Cai Lie¡¯s argument was there was no reason to seek the acknowledgement of others as long as his Rank Four pills topped others¡¯ Rank Four pills. He detested the notion of people pinning their own standards on people.


    ¡°Too muchining and too little go. Let¡¯s get moving. I want to see alchemy in action.¡± Mu Yu draped his spare arm over Cai Lie¡¯s shoulders and descended together with Xiaoshuai in his other hand.


    For the same reasons major events were held at the heart of Mist City, the pill exam was held in the same location. There were a thousand cubicles. Each examinee was granted a table in their cubicle. The majority of the spectators on the roofs consisted of cultivators, and the minority weremon folks. The best view of the venue was on the views since flying was off limits in the city. Savvy businesses constructed balconies and tforms on their buildings to charge anyone who wanted a view.


    Owing to the strict passing criteria, it would be a miracle if a hundred examinees were granted level four statuses. Still, alchemists fervently signed up for the prestige and privileges a level four alchemist bestowed upon them.


    Some people were in attendance to recruit alchemists. Those who passed and didn¡¯t belong to any faction could expect a crowd to make offers after they passed. After all, having an alchemist in their ranks could supplement their disciples¡¯ progress.


    The examinees were seen sitting at their desks and getting into the right frame of mind for the impending challenge. However, Cai Lie rendered Mu Yu and Tian Ran speechless. While others were preparing themselves, Cai Lie was getting some shut eye.


    The exam format was simple. The examinees were required to produce the pill the examiner asked for within the time limit. Five aplished alchemists from a different faction were allocated as judges, and Alchemist Yao was the host. Examinees needed to supply their own ingredients ¨C there was a no tolerance policy on that.


    Worth noting was level didn¡¯t mean everything for alchemists as being a certain level didn¡¯t equate to being capable of producing all Rank Five pill, nor did it indicate one¡¯s sess rate. Every alchemist had a few representative pills. Rare pills tended to have a low production rate for self-exnatory reasons.


    ¡°The middle-aged man next to Mr. Yao is Alchemist Xin Shuyang from Earth Sovereign Sect. Like me, he is Mr. Yao¡¯s erstwhile disciple but is now on equal footing with his former teacher. Of course, that¡¯s a bit of a stretch since Mr. Yao is merely dealing with a cultivation issue. He can produce Rank Six pills, but he¡¯ll be weakened for several months following because of the spiritual qi cost involved,¡± Tian Ran exined.


    ¡°Do members of Earth Sovereign Sect like to tame fiend beasts?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°Indeed. Fiend beasts humans have tamed are called spirit beasts. They tame fiend beasts to control them in battle. Xin Shuyang specialises in producing beast pills to boost spirit beasts¡¯bat power.¡± Tian Ran then pointed to the stoic elder to Alchemist Yao¡¯s right hand side. ¡°He is Tian Hen from Celestial Star. I don¡¯t like their sect because they push people around. Don¡¯t even get me started on their young master, Tian Yun. He¡¯s a lecher. Look, he¡¯s over there. God, he looks as if he¡¯s teasing Jade Sect¡¯s Rou Anna instead of me today¡­¡±


    Tian Yun, a youth roughly Mu Yu¡¯s age and a rather decent-looking Golden Core Realm cultivator, adorned himself in resplendent clothing. Rou Anna, a Golden Core Realm cultivator and Jade Sect¡¯s genius, was a girl wrapped in a yellow robe. She was evidently irate. Sheunched a kick at Tian Yun, but he evaded it.


    Tian Ran turned back to Mu Yu with a subtle smile. ¡°Rou Anna is one of Jade Sect¡¯s most gifted disciples. Like my sect, their sect only epts female disciples. She has a straight-forward temperament, so Tian Yun isn¡¯t going to have his way with her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where have you been the past year, Tian Ran? I was worried sick for you, but it sounds as though you can¡¯t stop thinking about me.¡± Tian Yun draped his arm over Tian Ran¡¯s shoulder.


    Tian Ran yanked Tian Yun¡¯s arm draped over her shoulder away and looked at him as if he was repulsive. ¡°Tian Yun, keep your hands to yourself!¡±


    Tian Yun¡¯s mention of Tian Ran¡¯s disappearance caught the attention of people nearby. He ignored the eyes on them and ogled her bosom. ¡°Long-time no see. I missed you. Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°You want this date next year to be your funeral, do you?¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m Celestial Star Sect¡¯s future patriarch, and you¡¯re Secr World Sect¡¯s sacred maiden. We¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°She said keep your hands to yourself,¡± Mu Yu stated as he stepped in between Tian Ran and Tian Yun.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know who you¡¯re picking a fight with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, but I won¡¯t have you touching Tian Ran.¡±


    ¡°Ignore him, Brother Mu Yu. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    And¡­ unsurprisingly, Tian Yun reacted just how Tian Ran predicted.


    ¡°Uh, uh.¡± A Primordial Infant Realm man blocked the duo¡¯s path, while Tian Yun stood there with a smug mug. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just let you stick your nose in my business and walk off?¡±


    ¡°What? You want a piece of me right here?¡±


    The patrolling cultivators in the sky were all Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. One step out of line and they would nab the individual.


    ¡°Consider today your lucky day.¡±


    Tian Yun¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t stop Pill Cauldron Sect showing him the door if he couldn¡¯t mind himself, and he was aware of that.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, you shouldn¡¯t aggravate him. He¡¯s as petty as theye. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle after you,¡± informed Tian Ran, worriedly looking back at Tian Yun as she left with Mu Yu.


    ¡°What was I supposed to do? Watch him molest you? My shifu would break my legs if he found out,¡± joked Mu Yu. Noticing Tian Ran¡¯s sudden despondent reaction, he gave her head a scrub. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the exam, okay?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    <strong><i>There Goes Pill Exam</i></strong>


    In a loud and clear voice, Alchemist Yao reminded, ¡°This exam is for those looking to be certified as a level four alchemist. The exam will run for ten hours. You will need to prepare your own ingredients and tools. You must concoct your pill at the venue. Substitute examinees are unepted. Should you be found cheating, you will automatically fail.


    ¡°Thepulsory pills you must concoct are a Rank Four qi concealment pill, speedy recovery pill and energy conversation pill. All level four alchemists are required to be able to produce those three pills and will be proof of your qualification. For the optional section, you need to choose two of the following four: rank four zed pill, restoration pill, tranquillity pill and ancient dragon six deities pill.


    ¡°Show us everything you have. We will be judging you on your methodology, proficiency and herb selections. Do not try to be smart in the presence of the judges. We can tell if you produced the pill at the venue or not.¡±


    Alchemist Yao scattered yellow sheets of pill paper into each cubicle, one sheet per cubicle. The sheet of paper was the written form of what he just repeated.


    Various emotions flitted across faces of the Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. Cai Lie was an outlier at the venue since he was the only Golden Core Realm cultivator. For that reason and his background as Alchemist Yao¡¯s disciple, he was the centre of attention. Hezily took out a purple pill cauldron after he read the sheet. He set down the cauldron and, with a flick of his hand, summoned an assortment of herbs onto the table. His biggest advantage was his infinite supply of ingredients.


    The mes seen in the cauldrons were called pill me stones. Spiritual energy was the catalyst, while the stones were the mediums used to start fires. ordingly, the form and intensity of the me was dependent on the owner¡¯s spiritual energy. By the same ount, mastery of spiritual energy was paramount. If a me¡¯s intensity was off, the pill would fail. Every herb required different types of mes, thereby requiring alchemists to figure it out for themselves. In summary, meticulous attention waspulsory for an alchemist to get anywhere.


    Those in the know-how were there to pick up pointers or critique the examinees. Those who weren¡¯t erudite on the topic were there for entertainment.


    Every pill cauldron was unique, each carrying their own sets of pros and cons. Possessing a good cauldron was half of the job done because quality cauldrons prevented leakages, increasing one¡¯s rate of sess.


    ¡°While Senior Brother Cai Lie looks slothful, he has what it takes,¡± stated Tian Ran.


    Cai Lie was amidst preparing his materials. He didn¡¯t need the de specific for alchemy to separate his herbs. He, instead, pressed his index and fingers together then imbued them with his qi and then cut away. He used his spiritual energy to crush a berry into powder. He scattered said powder, then grabbed a green rhizome and split it to pour a liquid onto it. To handle herbs solely using spiritual energy as he did demanded mastery of multitasking, which every alchemist needed to get the hang of.


    <em>Boom!</em> A pir of fire rising from the ground broke the silence. They quickly spotted the participant who lost control of his pill me stone, causing coteral damage to neighbouring participants. That was unexpected and unheard of for level three alchemists.


    An exam proctor headed over to check on the situation. The examinee lying on the ground had his face smothered with back residue from the explosion. His clothes were also burnt. Other staff members soon arrived on the scene. Many examinees had paused what they were doing, baffled as to what transpired. It was extremely rare for fire explosions to happen at pill exams. Before they could determine the status quo of the examinee, several more desks exploded, bloodying several more examinees.


    ¡°Hehe, I love ces where there are fires.¡± A figure enveloped in fire emerged from the huge fire pir. Behind it were several simr others.


    ¡°El-Elemental demons?!¡±


    Many cultivators weren¡¯t even born a hundred years ago, so they had never seen elemental demons before in their lives. Nobody had time to make heads and tails of the situation before the exam venue went up in mes. mmables around cultivators burst into mes before they knew it.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Shrieks, cries, hasty footsteps, flesh crashing into flesh, people falling into the inferno, cauldrons exploding and a spreading inferno plunged the venue into chaos.


    ¡°You humans are using our mes for alchemy? What a joke.¡±


    Dozens of fire elemental demons emerged in the sky and relished the scene of a riot.


    Alchemist Yao: <em>Elemental demons? At Third Heaven Continent?</em>


    Alchemist Yaounched a big hand at the elemental demons in the sky, smashing one to smithereens. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t deter them. More emerged,ughing hysterically. The mes assumed the forms of fiend beasts and charged towards buildings. Weak cultivators were easy prey. Ordinary folks and more cultivators trapped in the inferno frantically cried. The majority of them had no idea how tobat elemental demons.


    From the sky, Alchemist Yao directed, ¡°Everyone below Primordial Infant Realm is to escape. Anyone at Primordial Infant Realm and above listen in. In the name of Third Heaven Pce, work together to annihte the fire demons!¡±


    Alchemist Yaounched another hand at the fire demons. Body Severing Realm cultivators soared up and mounted an attack, leaving nothing in the tank and thereby making quick work of two fire demons.


    ¡°Bring it on, Old Man,¡± goaded one of the fire demons, running into the crowd of ordinary folks. Its mes burnt the people in its vicinity. As it watched people desperately search for non-existent water, it jibed, ¡°Burn! Ashes smell fantastic.¡±


    Fire demons who identified their opponents were Body Severing Realm cultivators copied the other fire demon, fleeing into the crowds. Soon enough, buildingsbusted.


    Only one person present was happy: Mu Yu. He was happy because the elemental demons¡¯ appearance was proof they had escaped Celestial Prison. He no longer had any need to prove they had escaped to Third Heaven Pce. Howbeit, that all changed when he realised the devastation the fire demons had caused within moments.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, run!¡± Tian Ran cried.


    Pushed away, Mu Yu turned back and asked Tian Ran, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Only we canbat elemental demons. I can¡¯t run away when Mr. Yao called for me in the name of Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    Mu Yu helplessly watched Tian Ran take to the sky with other Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. Catching sight of Cai Lie with a burnt arm, he flew over to help thetter escape.


    ¡°What the hell?! What the hell?! What are fire elemental demons doing here?!¡± thundered Cai Lie.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    <strong><i>Three Layers DevastationFormation</i></strong>


    ¡°Three Layers Devastation Formation!¡±manded Alchemist Yao, after getting over his hesitation and finding the resolve to lead.


    ¡°Three Layers Devastation Formation? But¡­ there are people here!¡± eximed an exasperated middle-aged man.


    ¡°It¡¯s ourst resort to contain the fire. If we leave it be, the damage is going to spread even further. I¡¯ll shoulder all of the me!¡±


    The middle-aged man looked back at the four elemental demons relishing the anarchy and decided it was the right call.


    ¡°Shifu is going to utilise Three Layers Devastation Formation. We need to hurry!¡± Cai Lie eximed.


    ¡°Three Layers Devastation Formation¡± repeated Mu Yu, recalling it was supposed to be one of the ultimate techniques forbating elemental demons.


    Thebatants split up around the edges of the inferno, with three people to a team around a patch. Another trio would position themselves the ground team, and then another trio would stack on top of the trio on the secondyer and repeat. Each person then extended their arms, ensuring there was space between them. Purple spiritual energy trails chained them together via their hands. Visually, there were dozens of teams that formed a triangle. Alchemist Yao, who was at the top, ejected golden light from his body, illuminating those below. The trio immediately below him would then shine purple light down to the trio directly below them. Together, they amassed energy for a burst attack.


    Mu Yu and Cai Lie rescued two innocent bystanders en route, but Cai Lie stopped Mu Yu when thetter tried to turn back and rescue others trapped in the inferno. ¡°Three Layers Devastation Formation has been activated. If you go back, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do about them?¡± Mu Yu questioned, pointing to a young boy crying on the ground.


    ¡°My son. Please save my son!¡± The boy¡¯s mother cried from safety after cultivators rescued her.


    Cai Lie gnashed his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    A triangr purple st descended onto the inferno and houses the triangr formation enclosed. The echoing boom had yet to settle when over a dozen more purple sts belted down.


    ¡°D-!¡±


    The young boy couldn¡¯t finish hisst cry. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find the words to speak after watching the boy perish right before his eyes. That was not to mention all those in the building who also perished.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back. His Majesty, Fire King, has revived. He will avenge us!¡± The elemental demons¡¯ hystericalughter following their deration of war reverberated in the city.


    The fire extinguished, but the buildings crumbled. The bustling street was reduced to the scene of a catastrophe, an enormous crater and field of smoke. The humans in the vicinity were wiped out along with the fire elemental demons.


    ¡°My son¡­ My son¡­¡± the child¡¯s mother tearfully uttered before passing out.


    Cai Lie went over to Tian Ran, who listlessly descended. She clung to Mu Yu and sobbed. ¡°I killed so many innocent people with my own hands¡­ I thought¡­ I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have helped¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill them. Those elemental demons are to me,¡±forted Cai Lie.


    ¡°Tian Ran¡­¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find the words continue to go on.


    The indiscriminate st reminded Mu Yu of Celestial Prison and the fate of those within it. If anything, it was a small glimpse into what Celestial Prison¡¯s threat to the residents of Moyun Mountains. The man-made formations were designed to protect mankind from elemental demons, yet they ironically sacrificed many human lives to do so.


    Alchemist Yao blustered, ¡°Where is the city lord?! Investigate the invasion! What happened to the city¡¯s barrier?¡±


    Every human city had a barrier that alerted them if elemental demons invaded. In truth, hardly anybody present knew how it sounded since it had been almost a hundred years since it went off.


    The city lord was a Body Severing Realm cultivator, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Alchemist Yao. The city lord, too, was bewildered as to why there was no alert. He exined, ¡°The barrier¡¯s formation foundation is True God¡¯s statue. I do not know why it did not notify us. I cannot believe the statue is cracked¡­¡±


    Everyone heard the exnation despite the city lord¡¯s voice being quiet. Disturbed there would be a crack, Alchemist Yao and the others went to check the statue. Mu Yu and Tian Ran stayed put, reasoning they could inquireter since they were unlikely able to get close to their statue at their levels.


    Mu Yu andpany returned to the inn to discover half of it had been erased. The proprietor escaped with his life, though his livelihood wasn¡¯t so lucky. Distraught permeated the air.


    Mu Yu instinctively nced over to the corner of the street. He sighted an individualpletely wrapped up, hood pulled over. He suspiciously inspected the area the formation decimated from afar. Cultivators dressed in all sorts of robes just as they came in all sorts of shapes and sizes. In saying that, Mu Yu felt as though he and the sketchy individual were associates¡­


    It took a while for Mu Yu to pinpoint the exact feeling he couldn¡¯t put his finger on. The individual had the scent of trees on him. He spotted the individual¡¯s eyes glowing green. That was it. The individual was a wood demon!


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    The wood demon caught on to Mu Yu encroaching and quickly made a dash.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    <strong><i>And So, It Begins¡­ Again</i></strong>


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±


    As soon as Mu Yunded in front of the wood demon, thettermanded vines and grass to restrain Mu Yu. Mu Yu snap kicked the nts away and seized control of them. Mu Yu didn¡¯t retaliate with the nts in case he revealed his ability.


    For a second, the wood demon was befuddled it lost control over the nts. It pivoted and dove into a tree. Mu Yu vaulted over the wall and into the courtyard, but the wood demon had escaped out the other side already. As most people had gathered on the streets for fear of the elemental demons torching their homes, Mu Yu didn¡¯te across anyone. He continued the chase to the courtyard next door. s, the demon was gone.


    The ground suddenly quaked. Rocks flung up and bucketed down into Mu Yu¡¯s courtyard. He unsheathed Shadow Splitter Sword and imbued it with qi before smacking the rocks away. As he was busy deflecting them, he felt the earth shape shift. Earth spikes fired up from the ground, giving away the fact earth demons were snooping around.


    Although Mu Yu couldn¡¯t locate the earth demon, they were the only earth element maniptors. For safety¡¯s sake, he assumed fire demons were also around. He was in a pickle, and not knowing where they were hiding didn¡¯t help.


    The next sharp rock diverted the path of Mu Yu¡¯s sword ever so slightly, but it was enough for a wood demon to spring and restrain him.


    ¡°Human. No, you¡¯re not human,¡± the wood demon whispered in Mu Yu¡¯s ear, startling thetter.


    The wood demon sliced Mu Yu¡¯s arm with a rock; his blood sshed onto the wood demon. Mu Yu suddenly received a message he hadn¡¯t ever received before in his mind. He could see the entire makeup of the wood demon¡¯s body in his mind ¨C he somehow gained the ability to control the wood demon.


    The wood demon panicked once it noticed Mu Yu¡¯s was interfering with its movements. Mu Yu oozed an aura that gave off an ominous feeling.


    Hierarchy in the elemental demon race hinged on bloodlines and power. The more superior one¡¯s pedigree, the more power they possessed. The spirit lords were capable of controlling their own kind at will. When Mu Yu¡¯s bloodnded on the wood demon, it was at his mercy because Mu Yu¡¯s bloodline was that of the wood spirit lord.


    Questions proliferated in Mu Yu¡¯s mind. However, rocks were being catapulted at him. Therefore, hemanded the wood demon to summon lengths of branches to whip the rocks away.


    <em>Ding!</em> A mesmerising melody streaked through the air, shattering the rocks. A purple signal shed on the blue nket.


    ¡°Die!¡± brayed the fire demon, racing up to the sky.


    With every pluck of her guzheng¡¯s strings, Jade Sect¡¯s Rou Anna fired blue des at the fire demon. As she yed her song, she soared up to intercept the fire demon.


    ¡°Retreat! Humans are approaching!¡± warned an earth demon, revealing himself from inside a building.


    The fire demon hurled a fire attack at Rou Anna to create distance, then rushed into the building the earth demon took cover in.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± demanded the wood demon, voice muffled.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°To tell you the war ismencing again, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Is that Tree Elder¡¯s idea? He said he doesn¡¯t want war.¡±


    ¡°You know Tree Elder? At the end of the day, we¡¯re elemental demons. There are some things we have no say in,¡± answered the wood demon, with a snigger. ¡°Humanity has enjoyed Third Heaven Continent for long enough. It¡¯s our turn now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The city lord and Alchemist Yao arrived after seeing the purple signal. As soon as Alchemist Yao saw Mu Yu confronting the wood demon, the former attacked without a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°D-¡± Mu Yu called to no avail. Mu Yu leapt back and allowed Alchemist Yao¡¯s spiritual energy smash the wood demon to kes.


    ¡°They went into that house!¡± Rou Anna pointed out.


    Rou Anna spearheaded the charge but was blown back out thanks to a spiritual energy tsunami after a sh of light. Mu Yu instinctively caught Rou Anna, who was sent his way. Despite being at the same realm, it took a bit out of him to stop her fall.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rou Anna fumed.


    ¡°Sheesh¡­¡±


    Mu Yu looked down and discovered his hand wasn¡¯t supposed to be where a gentleman would ce it. Once his mind processed his hand shouldn¡¯t have been on her globes, he released his hold straight away, but she still tried piercing him with her gaze.


    Mu Yu, pretending he didn¡¯t see Rou Anna¡¯s stare, followed Alchemist Yao and the city lord into the building, instead. The blinding light was still there. By the time it faded, Mu Yu saw ten thousand year old greenwood, mystic sea ice, ancient spirit clinging fire, transcendent siderite and sunken ice rock earth. The formation left on the ground was identical to the one that teleported Mu Yu and Tian Ran out of Moyun Mountains.


    The city lord queried, ¡°What is that on the ground?¡±


    Mu Yu waited before replying, ¡°I assume it is how they infiltrated the city.¡±


    Alchemist Yao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know that, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Because the two elemental demons that we saw enter have disappeared,¡± Rou Anna informed.


    ¡°How did they break the city¡¯s formation, and how did they set up a teleportation formation here? Were youpletely in the dark when you¡¯re in charge of the city?¡± Alchemist Yao admonished.


    The city lord was vexed he just had to be the elemental demons¡¯ first target.


    Alchemist Yao looked to Mu Yu and waved. ¡°You two should leave. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous for you toe into contact with elemental demons at your level?¡±


    Mu Yu and Rou Anna left without a retort. After turned onto a street together, Rou Anna suddenly sped up to cut Mu Yu¡¯s path off and held out her guzheng: ¡°I¡¯ll take your hand for viting me.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    <em>She wants my hand for helping her. It wasn¡¯t even on purpose. I¡¯ll be damned.</em>


    Mu Yu rolled his eyes and nned to fly off; howbeit, Rou Anna plucked her guzheng.


    ¡°Are you flipping serious?!¡± Mu Yu eximed.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    <strong><i>Poor Fellow</i></strong>


    Rou Anna drove Mu Yu back several metres. He evaded her attacks, refusing to hit a girl. Annoyed, Xiaoshuai jumped out. ¡°Goodness gracious, he just touched your bosom, big deal. Sister Tian Ran doesn¡¯t flip out at me when I touch her assets daily. Why are you so petty? You almost squashed me. Mu Yu, let her touch you, and you¡¯re even.¡±


    Mu Yu ducked and opined, ¡°I¡¯m not against it.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    As Rou Anna closed the gap, she plucked her guzheng strings, attacking Mu Yu on all fronts. He split his sword in four and rotated to deflect the attacks.


    Mu Yu dashed over and snatched over Rou Anna¡¯s guzheng. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°Give. It. Back!¡±


    Rou Anna wasn¡¯t scared of anybody, and she refused to tolerate anyone touching her bosom. Snatching her guzheng off her was another blow to her pride.


    A gale abruptly blew. Rain bucketed down. Flower petals danced to the gale¡¯s choreography in the shape of a tornado. Atop said tornado was a man roughly twenty years old, sporting a blue robe and hair bun. The subtle grin on his mug was the type that¡¯d have girls fall head over heels for him.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Scattering flowers for your own entrance, I thought I¡¯d seen it all.¡±


    ¡°The ambience is critical,¡± retorted the party crasher, making a softnding and bowing to Rou Anna. ¡°Miss Rou, we meet again. I did tell you fate has tied us together.¡±


    Knowing the Primordial Infant Realm cultivator didn¡¯t harbour kind will and recognising the potential danger, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, you came at the right time. Kill him for me, and I¡¯ll let our grudge be a bygone,¡± fumed Rou Anna.


    Mu Yuughed. ¡°Ximen Buxing? Ximen n¡¯s gue? That naming sense has me weak.¡±


    ¡°My name is Ximen Buxing. Everyone calls me Ximen Haoshuai. You can call me Ximen Shuai,¡± Ximen Buxing primly corrected.


    ¡°I own the rights to ¡®Shuai¡¯! You¡¯re forbidden from using it!¡± belted Xiaoshuai, wagging his tail.


    ¡°Hey, Jiamen Buxing, why were you named n gue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ximen Buxing. However, my name is Ximen Chuixue. They call me Ximen Haoshuai. You can call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    ¡°Why does she call you Jiamen Buxing, then?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Miss Rou wants me to take your life, so I n to do so. In saying that, I ensure my victims die satisfied. My old man told me giving a chance beforehand prevents them turning into vengeful souls and stalking me. I will wait for you say yourst words.¡±


    ¡°So, why is your name Jiamen Buxing?¡±


    ¡°Is that yourst question?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace, otherwise.¡±


    Ximen Buxing sighed and then started twirling his hair. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I will need to start from the primordial era. It all started when the world was a m-¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, get on with it,¡± demanded Rou Anna.


    Ximen Buxing blinked rapidly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a summary, then. My grandma drowned when I was four. My grandpa was killed in cold blood as part of someone¡¯s revenge. My mothermitted suicide when I was seven. I was sold to a brothel when I was eight because my beauty put women to shame. When the perverted paedophile pulled my pants down, he was disappointed I was a boy. Because I possess intelligence this world has never before seen or will ever see again, he took me in as his disciple. After hearing my misfortunate past, he named me Ximen Buxing. I call myself Ximen Chuixue when I¡¯m out and about. You can call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    Ximen Buxing then took out a flute and yed a mncholic melody. Mu Yu¡¯s heart rate slowed down as he listened to the melody. He began to feel a sluggish onset¡­


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t let the melody draw you in!¡± warned Cai Lie, arriving on the scene with Tian Ran when they saw the signal. Aware of Ximen Buxing¡¯s tactic of sharing his pitiful past to drop their guard and murder them with his melody, Cai Lie covered his ears and sprinted over to fly kick Mu Yu, snapping thetter out of it.


    ¡°Young Master Cai Lie, why are you interfering with my melody of death?¡± Ximen Buxing questioned.


    ¡°He nearly had me,¡± Mu Yu said, freaked out.


    ¡°Are you all right, Brother Mu Yu?¡± asked Tian Ran.


    ¡°A graceful and lovely maiden, a perfect match for me,¡± remarked Ximen Buxing, leering at Tian Ran as per his usual self whenever he saw a maiden to his liking. He flicked his hair and gave her a bow in dramatic fashion. ¡°Miss Tian Ran, how do you do?¡±


    Tian Ran assumed an akimbo stance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just try to kill Brother Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how the script is supposed to go,¡± muttered Ximen Buxing. Smiling, he struck his next pose. ¡°You misunderstand, Miss Tian Ran. I was merely exchanging artistic pointers with him and enjoying music. See? He looks perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°They should just use you as the poster boy for shamelessness,¡± Mu Yu cussed.


    What good was calling someone who cultivated shamelessness shameless? Ximen Chuicheng predictably countered, ¡°You are the most mesmerising maiden this one has seen in his life. It is a pity Mu Yu and this one met a little toote. This one¡¯s music skills cannotpare to Mu Yu¡¯s. He promised to exchange more pointers on music at Melody Garden another day. If you could give this one the honour of meeting you again, please be sure toe along.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tian Ran sarcastically responded.


    Rou Anna raged, ¡°Ximen Buxing, are you going to kill him for me or not?¡±


    ¡°Miss Rou, we are cultured people. Fighting will not make us friends. As an example, neither of us did it on purposest time, did we?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Rou Anna warned before stomping off.


    ¡°Hey, your guzheng,¡± called Mu Yu, throwing Rou Anna¡¯s guzheng to her.


    Rou Anna caught her guzheng and left in a huff.


    ¡°Miss Rou, do you mind leaving your contact details? You¡¯re also wee to visit Melody Garden,¡± Ximen Buxing hollered. Shaking his head, he informed the others, ¡°Miss Rou is rather petty. She¡¯s still holding a grudge after I identally touched her buttocks¡­¡±


    ¡°You touched her butt. I touched her bosom. Why does she want me dead, yet is sparing you?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Tian Ran covered her globes. ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I didn¡¯t know you were also so debauched.¡±


    Mu Yu frantically exined to Tian Ran what transpired.


    Mu Yu: <em>Girls develop so fast these days. Tian Ran¡¯s aren¡¯t sm-, whoa, whoa, hold your horses, Mu Yu. She¡¯s your junior sister, sicko!</em>


    ¡°Mu Yu, have you any idea who Rou Anna is?¡± Cai Lie gave Mu Yu a smirk. ¡°Jade Sect and Secr World Sect¡¯s girls are pedantic about their purity, so they¡¯re strongly against physical contact with males. Young men consider it an honour to marry their disciples. I¡¯m not surprised she flew off the handle. You might want to sleep with your eyes open from now.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu and I have touched Sister Tian Ran¡¯s body,¡± mentioned Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± scolded Mu Yu, shoving Xiaoshuai back into his shirt and missing Tian Ran¡¯s pout. He drew in the air with a hand whilst exining, ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t mean to touch her. If they¡¯re going to be so adamant about protecting their purity, they also have some responsibility to protect themselves. Moreover, is it my fault she showed up there?¡±


    Cai Lie: ¡°She¡¯s quite the pitiful beauty. I thought they imed ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Goddess. That¡¯s two people who¡¯ve touched her already. Man, I should¡¯ve tried my luck out. God, I want to pinch those adorable cheeks¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡±ughed Ximen Buxing, overhearing Cai Lie. He patted Mu Yu on the shoulder after. ¡°Bro, we¡¯re in the same boat. You should¡¯ve told me, and we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all that. By the way, her butt is killer. I bet the spot you touched feels even better. How did it feel? I¡¯ve had countless girls, but I¡¯ve never touched the globes of anyone from Jade Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, bro. Give it a try. It¡¯s not as if she can beat you,¡± replied Mu Yu, inwardlyparing Ximen Buxing to Tian Yun.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I can¡¯t bring myself to touch Goddess Meng Xin.¡±


    Cai Lie: ¡°If you touch Goddess Meng Xin, you¡¯ll need to hide in another dimension.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Goddess Meng Xin?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    Cai Lie jerked his head back. ¡°The mesmerising, captivating girl of every man¡¯s dream¡­¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Please don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s the nightmare I saw drawn in his book.</em>


    Tian Ran dragged Mu Yu and Cai Lie off before Ximen Buxing and Cai Lie contaminated their brains.


    ¡°Why are you leaving already? Miss Tian Ran, do you mind leaving your contact details?¡± Ximen Buxing called. ¡°Man, people just don¡¯t wee handsome people, do they? Being a stud can be hard sometimes.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    <strong><i>Guest Late at Night</i></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s Ximen Buxing¡¯s story?¡± Mu Yu asked. ¡°Embodying shamelessness and narcissism, he¡¯s a real piece of work.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not good news. He¡¯s part of the unorthodox faction. Be wary of them, Mu Yu. They do things on whims, including murder. They advocate doing as you like, which isn¡¯t a bad principle in and of itself, but they¡¯ll really push it and cross the line. The world of cultivation doesn¡¯t want anything to do with them; however, their might makes it impossible to ignore them,¡± exined Cai Lie.


    ¡°They sound troublesome. Why haven¡¯t the other sects united to wipe them out? Hasn¡¯t it all always been the case that orthodox sects wipe out unorthodox factions? Does nobody want to uproot them?¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned, they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated because they could rival the eight great sects. Their motivating leader, Xie Bo, is the strongest among them. The unorthodox faction has their own means ofbating elemental demons, but it¡¯s a nasty one. They don¡¯t sit on the sidelines while we fight the elemental demons. Strictly speaking, we prefer the unorthodox faction over elemental demons since the former are humans.¡±


    Tian Ran, who was still down after what transpired yesterday, Mu Yu moved into a new inn their previous lodging was a goner. Xiaoshuai slept with Tian Ran, while Mu Yu tossed and turned on his own bed, pondering what Third Heaven Pce¡¯s move would be now that the elemental demons made an appearance in Mist City.


    Option one was to help Feng Haochen remove Celestial Prison. That was unlikely knowing Third Heaven Pce. Considering the havoc elemental demons wreaked on humanity¡¯s mundane life and Third Heaven Pce¡¯s track record, it woulde as no surprise if they decided to banish the elemental demons back to Moyun Mountains, thereby keeping the formation.


    ¡°Two and a Half Kilometres South Garden. Damn, that¡¯s far¡­ It¡¯d take me an entire month of non-stop flying to get there. Lie Shang, were you trying to travel to death or exhaust me to death?¡± Mu Yu muttered. ¡°God damn that guy.¡±


    Alchemist Yao informed Mu Yu he¡¯d return to Pill Cauldron Sect with Tian Ran and Cai Lie before sending Tian Ran back to Secr World Sect. As such, she couldn¡¯t apany Mu Yu to Two and a Half Kilometres South Garden. That meant he didn¡¯t have a navigator.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know I know?¡±


    Mu Yu pulled his eyebrows together and turned his head. Startled, he eximed, ¡°Oh, what the hell?! What are you doing here, Jiamen Buxing?¡±


    With a hand supporting his head and another fanning himself, Ximen Buxing lied there on Mu Yu¡¯s bed with a cocky mug. ¡°I obviously came here for something important. Also, a friendly reminder it¡¯s Ximen Buxing, not Jiamen Buxing. You can call me Ximen Chuixue or Ximen Shuai for convenience.¡±


    ¡°You have your head on loose? Ever heard of knocking? Also, what the hell are you doing in another man¡¯s bed?¡±


    ¡°Fret not. I am straight.¡±


    ¡°I can see flies around your head. Now get off!¡±


    ¡°So fiery. I just wanted to cheer you up with a joke, but it seems you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Mu Yu noticed his open window, indicating Ximen Buxing came through via the window. Ximen Buxing entered without Mu Yu noticing as that was his speed as a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Only someone mentally demented would like that joke. Get out!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty impressive if you ask me. You groped Rou Anna¡¯s breast, and even Secr World Sect¡¯s Tian Ran follows you around and treats you so nice. I¡¯ve never touched Sacred Maiden Tian Ran. How did you score her? Why doesn¡¯t she hate you?¡±


    ¡°You climbed into my bed to talk about girls? Why don¡¯t you ask them yourself, dimwit?¡±


    Ximen Chuideng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want a piece of Old Yao, so you¡¯re the only one I can consult.¡±


    ¡°Consult the door. Now, piss off!¡±


    ¡°Look, I could easily kidnap you. Can¡¯t you respect my superiority?¡±


    ¡°I have no respect for your superior creepiness. Get. Lost!¡± Mu Yu pointed to the window.


    ¡°I heard you mention you were searching for Lie Shang, right?¡± asked Ximen Buxing, smirking again. ¡°I know someone with that name.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Tell me Tian Ran¡¯s horoscope and hobbies, and I¡¯ll tell you how to find Lie Shang,¡± answered Xi men Chuideng, pulling out ab to groom himself.


    Mu Yu went and sat on a chair. ¡°What the heck is a horoscope? Actually, just get out.¡±


    ¡°You mean to tell me you don¡¯t know what horoscopes are? Horoscopes are the sacred guide I designed based on my journey in the world of flowers. I created categories based on girls¡¯ personalities. For example, I ssify those who like cleanliness as a Virgo; Rou Anna is one. Goddess Meng Xin is a Libra because she¡¯s pretty, kind, just and won¡¯t reject or ept me, so I can¡¯t read her. The graceful daughter of Myriad Company is a Sagittarius because she¡¯s energetic. As for acred Maiden Tian Ran¡­ I don¡¯t have enough information,¡± Xingmen Buxing recited from a small pink he carried, nodding as he read.


    ¡°Listen up: Tian Ran is my younger sister. You better erase any desire of wooing her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister? That makes things easier,¡± responded Ximen Chuideng, shutting his eyes and entering his fantasies. ¡°Perfect. I just knew you weren¡¯t the man you showed on the surface. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done something as perverted as me. That proves we¡¯re fated to be family. We shouldn¡¯t fight fate, right, future brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to be your future maker. I¡¯m not you. Do you start drooling over every pretty girl you see? How many inws would you ever have?¡±


    ¡°I may be phnderer, just a tad, but I¡¯m just soul mates with lots of them. I have never been sincere with any girl before. As the prince of romance, I have my own standards. I dreamt of a maiden adorned in a green robe more than once. She was so pure. Her eyes were clear. Then, Tian Ran appeared. After she left, I couldn¡¯t get her off my mind. Thus, I gave into my urge toe here for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran sometimes wears blue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen an innocent maiden in blue in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°I recall she also wears white.¡±


    ¡°I sometimes dram of a maiden in white sauntering to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you shameless bugger, was the girl in your dream the darn rainbow?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important isn¡¯t her clothing but her aura, you know?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the Lie Shang you know. I want to verify if we¡¯re referring to the same person.¡±


    ¡°Can you give me your sister¡¯s contact details so that I know where to instruct my pigeon to deliver letters to?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about Lie Shang.¡±


    ¡°What does Tian Ran usually like to eat? Is she kind?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about Lie Shang.¡±


    ¡°Does she have any pursuers? I need to eliminate some love rivals.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about Lie Shang.¡±


    ¡­ ¡°Do you really not know who Lie Shang is? Why are you looking for him if you don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know him. He is¡­¡±


    ¡°Lie Shang is no ordinary man,¡± Ximen Buxing remarked with a grin.


    Mu Yu was certain Lie Shang wouldn¡¯t divulge his shifu¡¯s identity or secrets to anyone at Third Heaven Continent. He, therefore, wasn¡¯t sure if Lie Shang went by another identity at Third Heaven Continent.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    <strong><i>Floating Celestial Ind</i></strong>


    ¡°How so?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t ask about that. Though he¡¯s always kept a low profile, I do know where you can find him. He received an invitation to Floating Celestial Ind on 8th August just as I have. You¡¯ll find him there if you¡¯re lucky.¡±


    Ximen Buxing put away his pink handbook and drifted over to sit in the seat opposite Mu Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°Floating Celestial Ind?¡± repeated Mu Yu, assuming everyone knew what it was based on Ximen Buxing¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Surely you know of it. Anyway, Future Brother-inw, remember to put in a good word for me as remuneration for the information.¡±


    Ximen Buxing helped himself to a cup of wine, gave Mu Yu and smile and then leapt out of the window.


    Mu Yu shut the window. ¡°I need to close my window when I sleep in the future. I never want to deal with another joke in my bed again.¡±


    Mu Yu went straight to Cai Lie¡¯s room first thing the next morning to ask about Floating Celestial Ind. In a bleary state, Cai Lie asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know what Floating Celestial Ind is?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± replied Mu Yu, finally understanding how Tian Ran felt when she first arrived at Moyun Mountains and was lost.


    ¡°For starters, it¡¯s not somewhere you can go just because you want to. Every youth who goes there is famous and respected. You need to be, at least, at Primordial Infant Realm to enter. Golden Core Realm cultivators are just errand boys on the ind. Keep in mind all the aplished young prodigies are proud. The only person who can invite all of them to do something is Huai Baiwan.


    ¡°Huai Baiwan is a businessman who does business specifically for cultivators. The popr saying is, ¡®Huai Baiwan has whatever it is you want to buy.¡¯ You have to admit he knows what he¡¯s doing. You can find a branch of hispany anywhere you go in the world of cultivation. Their stores are called Myriad Company. Whatever it is you want, just drop into one of their branches. If they don¡¯t have stock in store, they¡¯ll give you a time frame, and they absolutely will stock it within the promised time frame. I shouldn¡¯t have to say this, but the more valuable an item is, the more spirit stones you have to cough up. We shop at their ce when we¡¯re short on things for alchemy.¡±


    ¡°Sheesh. What about if someone ask for True God¡¯s Celestial Sword?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt them if you can afford it. The master of Celestial Floating Ind invites young and famous cultivators to their auction on the ind annually. Basically, if that was the youth army, that¡¯d be the strongest one you¡¯d find. The items offered there are some of the most valuable items you¡¯ll find. You won¡¯t be able to enter without an invitation. Brother Xiaohua received an invitation. I guess I¡¯ll be invited when I ascend to Primordial Infant Realm.¡±


    ¡°Little Flower was invited? I didn¡¯t see that oneing.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he is a prodigy in his own right. Worth noting is lots of our members were invited since we¡¯re alchemists.¡±


    ¡°Who are the usual faces?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tan Rui. He reportedly defeated ten Primordial Infant Realm Fifth Layer cultivators solo when he was only a Primordial Infant Realm Third Layer cultivator. That sixteen-year-old monster is Ghost Gate¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Shi Rang from Earth Sovereign Sect is rumoured to have wiped the floor with a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer great earth bear. They may have unique methods for handling spirit beasts, which they handle most often, but a Golden Core Realm cultivator overwhelming a Primordial Infant Realm spirit beast was unheard of until then. At present, they¡¯re mentoring him as the next sessor candidate.


    ¡°Jade Sect¡¯s Meng Xin finished five wanted Primordial Infant Realm Seventh Layer bandits with her Captivating Reverie song. I bet they were unwillingly to ept a young girl bodied them when they had ughtered many Primordial Infant Realm cultivators until then¡­


    ¡°Ny-nine of the most outstanding youths are invited each year as Third Heaven Continent¡¯s representatives. The invitation is a symbol of status. It¡¯s not umon to hear peoplein they should¡¯ve made the cut. But, hey, what can they do? It¡¯s Huai Baiwan¡¯s turf at the end of the day. They only have themselves to me.


    ¡°Wait, I forgot Ximen Buxing. Despite him being a nut job, there¡¯s a reason he¡¯s called Invincible Primordial Infant Realm Ximen Buxing. His flute isn¡¯t his only weapon. He¡¯s real weapon is his Evil Dark Fan. Orthodox Sects don¡¯t like the way the unorthodox faction do things. Nheless, what they were even irate about was when he was first announced as one of the chosen ny-nine guests. Nobody remembers just how many youths challenged him, only for him to smite them all without breaking a sweat. From that day onward, nobody dared to belittle him again.¡±


    As a businessman, Huai Baiwan had a keen eye for talent and proved time and time again he had good judgement. The majority of those he chose were approved.


    As for Ximen Buxing, Mu Yu believed the former could hold his own weight. After all, trespassing into someone¡¯s room and climbing into their bed in the middle of the night would earn him a beating. The fact he was still alive and kicking made a statement. Mu Yu would¡¯ve had some respect for him if he wasn¡¯t such a maniac.


    ¡°Have you heard of anyone by the name of Lie Shang?¡±


    ¡°Lie Shang? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    <em>Something doesn¡¯t add up. Ximen Buxing said Lie Shang was invited, yet Cai Lie doesn¡¯t know him?</em>


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°How far are we from Floating Celestial Ind?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s approximately two hundred and fifty kilometres north of the city. Are you nning to go?¡±


    Floating Celestial Ind was closer than Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, so Mu Yu nned to go to Floating Celestial Ind.


    ¡°Yeah, you have any ideas for me to sneak in?¡±


    ¡°I suggest you quit while you¡¯re ahead. It¡¯s tough to stay if you¡¯re not a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Those prodigies will get physical the moment you step on their toes.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t intending to go picking fights. He responded, ¡°You make it sound as if you¡¯re not part of the young generation.¡±


    A smile came to Cai Lie¡¯s lips. ¡°Honestly, I want to go. They can unt their genius all they want. At the end of the day, though, they have to respect alchemists. I want to go there to peddle pills. They have deep pockets, so I don¡¯t need to feel sorry for them.¡±


    Alchemist Yao was busy sorting out the aftermath of the elemental demons¡¯ invasion and sending search teams to every house. He had to write a mountain of reports to Third Heaven Pce, exining what happened. There were still no clues how they entered the city via the teleportation formation. The home the elemental demons based the formation in was an abandoned home. When he finally met up with Cai Lie, he was just back to pack his gear and rush back to Pill Cauldron Sect.


    Tian Ran wanted to go with Mu Yu. Regrettably, she had no say in the matter. Plus, she had to deliver Feng Haochen¡¯s letter to her mother.


    ¡°Tian Ran, you should report back to put your sect at ease. If you miss me, you know where to find me, don¡¯t you?¡± suggested Mu Yu, giving Tian Ran a head pat.


    With a palm-fist salute, Alchemist Yao conveyed, ¡°Mu Yu, we will meet again.¡±


    Mu Yu helped Alchemist Yao extract some more wood residue before the elder left. After he sent the group off, he prepared to head to Floating Celestial Ind.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    Mu Yu bumped into Tian Yun as soon as he hit the streets. However, the real surprise was Rou Anna was next to Tian Yun and bowing down!

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    <strong><i>Scrap With a Primordial Infant Realm Cultivator</i></strong>


    With a sneer, Tian Yun mocked, ¡°You¡¯ve been Tian Ran all day recently. Oh, there was Cai Lie, too, so I had to leave you alone. Now that they¡¯re gone, you only have your prayers.¡±


    ¡°Rou Anna, I thought you didn¡¯t like Tian Yun. Why have you suddenly lowered yourself?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°Tian Yun, bring me his left hand,¡± Rou Anna hissed through her teeth.


    Beaming, Tian Yun ordered, ¡°me yourself for being in the wrong ce at the wrong time. You can offend me, but you had to offend Rou Anna. Yong Cai, bring me his left hand.¡±


    ¡°Someone must¡¯ve been on something when they said Jade Sect is home to goddesses. I¡¯d say it¡¯s home to devils. Some nasty goddess you are,¡± Mu Yu insulted.


    How would it be an official fight until there was a rowdy crowd?


    Rou Anna didn¡¯t go after Mu Yu directly, especially in public, because it would harm her reputation if word got around that Mu Yu ¡°vited¡± her chastity.


    ¡°You going to cut it off yourself, or do you need me to give you a hand?¡± jeered Yong Cai, one of Tian Yun¡¯s Primordial Infant Realm friends.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t intimidated in the slightest and rightfully so. Yong Cai and others were trained to be certain Golden Core Realm disciples¡¯ aides. To develop their retinues, Celestial Star Sect fed them a special pill to strongarm progress. Even so, it was all show and no go. If Daoist Qing Song was to cross swords with them, it¡¯d be one-way traffic, with him swinging the hammer. In saying that, they were still superior to ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°He¡¯s not a genuine Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Stomp him.¡±


    Armed with Shadow Splitter Sword, Mu Yu replied, ¡°Try me.¡±


    In alignment with the crowd¡¯s beliefs, Yong Cai thought he had it in the bag. ¡°Toote for regrets.¡±


    Yong Cai revealed his spiked mace weighing hundreds of kilograms and begun his assault. Mu Yu went straight toward the spiked mace to everyone¡¯s disbelief. However, Mu Yu didn¡¯t meet the spiked mace head on. Instead, he ran his sword along the spiked mace and tried to gut Yong Cai with another Shadow Splitter Sword. Yong Cai couldn¡¯t have been happier Mu Yu engaged him in close quarters.


    Yong Cai discharged spiritual qi, turning the air around into sharp spiritual qi wind des. Mu Yu dismissed the attack, deeming it a far cry from Gui Xuanyue¡¯s might. Using the footwork from Dustfallen Swordy, Mu Yu dodged the qi attack and pped Yong Cai across the face.


    As soon as hended the p, Mu Yu slid behind Yong Cai and drive his shoe into Yong Cai¡¯s rear.


    Feng Haochen told Mu Yu many cultivators preferred to focus on long-range battles using their spiritual energy and neglected close-quartersbat. Therefore, Dustfallen Steps, which was effective at long<em> and</em> close range, was useful against opponents where the discrepancy in cultivation wasn¡¯t toorge.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you into mincemeat!¡± roared Yong Cai.


    Sensing Yong Cai power up, Mu Yu got serious. The duel would y out differently once Yong Cai was focused as it would give Mu Yu a tough time slipping.


    ¡°Mu Yu, I can tamper with his breathing,¡± whispered Xiaoshuai, from Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Wreck him, and I¡¯ll buy you a chicken drumstick,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s cheat skill was spiritual qi control that surpassed Mu Yu¡¯spetence. Magical weapons needed spiritual energy. Since spiritual qi was in the atmosphere when wielding the weapon, controlling the spiritual qi cirction in the atmosphere would throw off the attacks.


    Xiaoshuai wagged his tail, generating a vortex, thereby redirecting the trajectory of the spiked mace¡¯s attack. Confusion and frustration flitted across Yong Cai¡¯s face, but he brushed it off as a fluke resulting from his tension.


    ¡°Smash him.¡±


    Understanding what Mu Yu meant, Xiaoshuai redirected the spiritual qi to lead the spiked mace toward Tian Yun.


    ¡°Stop, you idiot! Are you trying to kill me?!¡± thundered Tian Yun.


    As a result of trying to decelerate his full-power swing, Yong Cai¡¯s energy flow was disrupted, resulting in him injuring himself with his own energy. Mu Yu jumped at the opportunity to drive a heavy-impact kick at Yong Cai¡¯s chest, breaking ribs. Though hurt, Yong Cai roared and reached for Mu Yu¡¯s leg. Mu Yu deftly pulled back and picked up the heavy spiked mace. Mu Yu buried the mace in a rock and left a human silhouette crater in the ground.


    Xiaoshuai trapped Yong Cai in the crater using spiritual energy and then closed it with ayer of spiritual qi. ¡°Done, Mu Yu. I restrained him, so I want a bag worth of chicken drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­¡± remarked Mu Yu, turning to Tian Yun.


    Mu Yu pped the blood and teeth out of Tian Yun, sending the young master crashing through a table. The dustpans on the table rained down on Tian Yun for extra environmental strike points.


    Mu Yu walked over to Rou Anna. Startled, she left in a huff again.


    ¡°Find someone who can hold his own weight next time,¡± Mu Yu teased prior to strutting out of Mist City.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    <strong><i>Meeting at Night</i></strong>


    Beyond the grass in outside Mist City were mountains. Mu Yu needed to ask for directions after two days on the road, but there wasn¡¯t as much as a wild beast around. He strictly controlled Xiaoshuai¡¯s food proportions, much to Xiaoshuai¡¯s chagrin. It was necessary to provide a meal n since Xiaoshuai finished their food as soon as they left the city.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± cried Xiaoshuai, tugging Mu Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You just ate a chicken drumstick an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ve walked an hour since then!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doing the walking.¡±


    ¡°My body is going along with your steps.¡±


    <em>How I miss the days he was an egg, and I didn¡¯t need to feed him.</em>


    Mu Yu cycled between walking and flying until the sun started to set. He found a spot to start a fire using the pill fire stone Cai Lie gave him. He wasn¡¯t fond of fires. Fires could ward off certain beasts and provide warmth, however.


    Xiaoshuai chucked the chicken bones left over into the fire and pitifully rubbed his belly, but Mu Yu shut his eyes and focused on practicing Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. He had cked off recently without Uncle An figuratively whipping him. He had no choice but to start training again if he was going to waltz onto an ind where Primordial Infant Realm prodigies gathered.


    Mu Yu enjoyed the tranquillity Dustfallen Mental Cultivation evoked. He saw a green frog enjoying itself not too far away. The frog caught a mosquito trying to prey on Mu Yu. The breeze buried an aphid underneath leaves. Cicadas sounded weak after a long day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a break. We¡¯ve been on the road for days,¡± said a girl approaching Mu Yu.


    ¡°Yu Die, go ask the individual over there if he has any food,¡± suggested her malepanion, with a gentle and refined undertone typically associated with schrs.


    ¡°I thought he was a weak schr based on his voice,¡± Mu Yu mumbled under his breath as he espied the man with his sword strapped over his shoulder. ¡°He can suppress his spiritual energy, but he gives the vibe of dominance. Is he Nameless Swordsman? She looks roughly twenty. I wonder if her ashen face is a sign of illness. I don¡¯t sense any cultivation or spiritual energy cirction from her. Even the man supporting her looks concerned about her.¡±


    ¡°Do you have food?¡± the man, who looked older than his biological age, asked in a raspy voice.


    Mu Yu: <em>Did his voice just change?</em>


    ¡°Nope. Nope,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, speaking with his mouth full after shoving all his food in at once.


    The man swept his gaze over the duo and trained it on Xiaoshuai. ¡°I shall eat you, then.¡±


    The man seized Xiaoshuai before Mu Yu could move and then threw Xiaoshuai into the fire,pletely dismissing Mu Yu¡¯s presence.


    ¡°What¡¯s your deal?¡± Mu Yu hurried over to help Xiaoshuai.


    The man discharged a wave of spiritual energy, pummelling Mu Yu¡¯s chest and knocking the youth away.


    Mu Yu crawled to his feet with a scowl. ¡°You¡¯re an adept, yet you¡¯re picking on a Golden Core Realm cultivator?¡±


    Mu Yu charged forward, only for the man to knock his sword away before it couldnd. He then turned back to roasting Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai resembled someone fleeing helter skelter. ¡°Help! Help! Help! I¡¯m dying!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that, <em>cough, cough</em>,¡± scolded Yu Die, grabbing the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at how cute he is. He can even talk. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression switched to an affectionate look, and he ceased jabbing Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai vaulted up and fled to Mu Yu. Mu Yu inspected Xiaoshuai for injuries. The little fellow was unblemished, prompting Mu Yu to express, ¡°You look perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°A fire couldn¡¯t even scratch my itch. The pain was heart break. Mental pain is hard to treat,¡± fumed Xiaoshuai.


    Seeing Mu Yu just watch the man help Yu Die sit down next to the fire, Xiaoshuai waved his hand at Mu Yu. ¡°Are you just going to let them take our spot?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Tough guy, are you? You just take from people because you¡¯re strong? You run the show because you¡¯re strong? Reason doesn¡¯t apply because you¡¯re strong?</em>


    Also Mu Yu: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiaoshuai burst into tears and waved his fist at the duo sitting by the fire. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have you way for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Two days isn¡¯t enough,¡± argued Mu Yu, deciding to let the man have his way and not y hero when it was a death wish wrapped up as a medal of bravery.


    ¡°Two days is enough. She will bite the dust in two days. I¡¯m sad to see her go, especially when she just saved me,¡± muttered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Who did you say will die?¡± raged the man, in a deep voice. The man¡¯s imposing voice seized control of Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai simultaneously.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be mean,¡± chided Yu Die, coughing again, dying her handkerchief scarlet.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I obtained another life extension pill from Alchemist Yao. You¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai dropped to the ground.


    ¡°You know as well as I do that the pill¡¯s effectiveness decreases with each usage. You¡¯ve given me four pills. The fifth pill virtually won¡¯t do anything,¡± Yu die conveyed.


    ¡°I want to be with you even if it¡¯s just for another hour,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bber mindlessly?¡± Mu Yu lectured Xiaoshuai, afraid Xiaoshuai¡¯s mindlessments would eventuallynd them in hot water.


    Life extension pills and life prolonging pill worked differently. Life prolonging pill granted those with only a few years left an extra few years, thereforemonly prescribed for elders ¨C hence, prolonging one¡¯s lifespan. If, however, the consumer was the victim of grievous injuries, it wasn¡¯t any help. That would be when a life extension pill was the fix; it saved their lives as long as they weren¡¯t the end of their lifespan ¨C hence, extending life. Life prolonging pills could only be used when one was fading due to old age, while life extension pills could be used anytime, consequently ssifying thetter as more valuable.


    Although life extension pills could change fate via stimting damaged organs, it was malpractice. One only had so much life in them. Stimting it repetitively was akin to smashing it repetitively. They were challenging to produce due to the form and ingredients requisite.


    At Yu Die¡¯s young age, a life prolonging pill was useless. She was either suffering a terminal ailment or grave wound.


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s earlobe. ¡°You can save her, can¡¯t you?¡±


    The man strangled Mu Yu by his cor. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing! H-he said it,¡± answered Mu Yu, pointing to Xiaoshuai while trying to get oxygen.


    <em>Once I get free, your lecture ising, Xiaoshuai!</em>

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    <strong><i>Heart Exchange</i></strong>


    Mu Yu decided to stuff Xiaoshuai¡¯s mouth so that the spirit beast wouldn¡¯t vomit a mess the next time they were around strangers.


    ¡°Uh, Mr¡­ Mr. Lang? May I ask you to¡­ You sort of need me alive to save her, right?¡± stammered Mu Yu whilst thinking, I can¡¯t even save myself, let alone save her!


    The man finally let go. ¡°You can call me Nameless.¡±


    ¡°Why does she call you Deer? Why pick ¡®wolf¡¯ for a name? Do you have a problem with dogs?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, genuinely confounded.


    Nameless Swordsman looked to Xiaoshuai. As if the swordsman¡¯s eyes were shooting beams, Xiaoshuai raced back into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. Nameless Swordsman then moved his intimidating gaze back to Mu Yu. ¡°You can save her?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>I don¡¯t want to think about what would happen if I said no.</em>


    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t impose on them. I understand my condition better than anyone. It¡¯s hopeless. Let them go,¡± Yu Die said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Can you save her or not?¡± Nameless Swordsman had asked manyuded alchemists and doctors to take a look at Yu Die¡¯s condition. Sadly, nobody had any solution. Logically, then, he didn¡¯t buy Mu Yu¡¯s im when thetter was an unknown Golden Core Realm cultivator. Nheless, he was grasping at straws, so every straw was a chance.


    Mu Yu answered, ¡°I¡­ We need to discuss that. Surely you understand how much we value our ability to treat people. Every man needs to eat, no? If you could give me and my buddy a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Nameless Swordsman walked off as a way of tacitly giving approval.


    Once Mu Yu ensured Nameless Swordsman was out of view and earshot, he brayed, ¡°Nice going.¡±


    ¡°You can use your tr-¡±


    Realising Xiaoshuai was about to mention Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, Mu Yu covered Xiaoshuai¡¯s mouth in a hurry. He exined, ¡°I can¡¯t carelessly use the ability. I have no certainty I can cure her, understand? I can tell she has no life force left in her organs. Although life extension pill has worked its magic, she¡¯s at the end of the line.¡±


    Last time, Mu Yu utilised Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye in the heat of the moment to save those he cared about. He couldn¡¯t promise he could find the same feeling again for ady he met for the first time.


    ¡°Her organs are fine, actually. Life extension pills only stimted her heart¡¯s life force. She just needs a heart recement. I know a technique for transnting hearts, thought it requires a strong life force as a safeguard. You¡¯re the only person alive I know who can aplish it.¡±


    ¡°Heart recement? Don¡¯t we need a dead person, then?¡±


    ¡°I reckon he could find another heart easily. Look how powerful he is,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, wagging his tail indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not performing the operation unless someone volunteers to offer their heart. It¡¯s a matter of principle. I don¡¯t support taking a life to save a life.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s okay for Mr. Deer Dog to gnaw your head off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s principle.¡±


    ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    Suddenly hearing Nameless Swordsman¡¯s voice right next to his ear, Mu Yu shuddered. He resolutely asserted, ¡°Unless they agree to donate their heart, I won¡¯t help you. Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll go down together.¡±


    ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°With Mu Yu on it and me directing, failure is no longer a word,¡± interjected Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°As I said, even if there¡¯s no chance of failure I won¡¯t operate if th-¡±


    ¡°Use my heart.¡±


    Mu Yu: ¡°What?¡¯


    ¡°Use my heart. I¡¯m willing to donate.¡±


    ¡°You do realise you¡¯ll die without your heart,¡± informed Mu Yu, eyes wide.


    ¡°That¡¯s of no significance if it can save her life.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡¯


    ¡°Because I love her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You love her?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s view of life was challenged. He valued life more than anything; all of a sudden, he heard someone state love was more valuable than life.


    ¡°Have you loved a girl before?¡±


    Mu Yu froze. He wondered if his unrequited feelings for her qualified as love. Compared to Nameless Swordsman¡¯s love, his feelings seemed trivial. Moreover, if asked, he would be willing to sacrifice his life for his shifu, Xiang Nan, Cheng Yan and even Xiaoshuai. What were those feelings considered?


    ¡°You will eventually find the one,¡± said Nameless Swordsman, looking over to Yu Die with an affectionate look in his eyes. ¡°Yu Die is a kind girl. She shouldn¡¯t be forced to leave this world so soon.¡±


    ¡°Why do you trust us? If we fail, both of you will¡­¡± questioned Mu Yu, not even confident about the oundish idea himself.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much longer. Once she parts with this world, I will join her. What¡¯s the difference between you killing me and me taking my own life? If you manage to save her, I, at the very least, will live on in her heart. If there¡¯s hope, I should try, agree?¡±


    The gentleness in Nameless Swordsman¡¯s eyes read, ¡°How ironic. All this skill and power in me, yet I can¡¯t protect the woman I care about most. I saw a bright future, but fate decided to give me a hand I can¡¯t win with.¡±


    Mu Yu suddenly felt jealous he wanted to have a girl he could give up so much for. Xiaoshuai sniffled. Mu Yu tapped Xiaoshuai and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man! I hate the guy, but he made me cry¡­¡± answered Xiaoshuai, wiping his tears.


    Nameless Swordsman met Yu Die when he was at his lowest. She softened his solid pride and cold emotions. He had done everything he could think of. Helpless, he left Mist City with her for onest trip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put her to sleep. I have an anaesthetic pill that should numb the pain. If you need anything, let me know,¡± Nameless Swordsman said as he sauntered back to Yu Die.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    <strong><i>One Strike</i></strong>


    Mu Yu: <em>I¡¯ve never heard of heart transnts and doubt there¡¯s been any precedent case before. I have zero experience. Xiaoshuai makes it sound easy, but I¡¯m the one under duress. Am I going to be all right?</em>


    Xiaoshuai mentioned what Mu Yu had to pay attention to, impressing thetter with anatomy knowledge. Xiaoshuai told Mu Yu not to worry and to just proceed ording to his directions, extracting nts¡¯ life force to moisturise the artery he pointed to.


    ¡°Yu Die, do you still remember the first time we met?¡± asked Nameless Swordsman.


    ¡°Of course, silly. You won a contest, but you were so badly injured you passed out outside my warm. You scared me silly, hehe.¡±


    ¡°And you resuscitated me.¡± Nameless Swordsman caressed Yu Die¡¯s face. As much as he didn¡¯t want to leave her, he epted separation if it meant saving her. He vowed, ¡°I can¡¯t let you die alone in the snow.¡±


    Yu Die lied in Nameless Swordsman¡¯s embrace with a satisfied expression. All she asked for was to leave peacefully in his arms.


    ¡°You and Shifu are the two nicest people to me in the world,¡± shared Nameless Swordsman.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious about this shifu you¡¯ve never mentioned.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning, really. Meeting you was enough.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll live on after I pass away. I know your biggest wish is to find a sessor for your swordy. I will aid you from above.¡±¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Sleep.¡±


    Yu Die obediently nodded and soon fell sound asleep in her sanctuary. Mu Yu felt sorry for her and hesitated to go ahead with the idea, unable to imagine her post-surgery reaction. From a cultivator¡¯s perspective, Nameless Swordsman¡¯s skillbelled him with more value than Yu Die. Mu Yu, on the contrary, argued one should have the right to choose who went and who stayed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± dered Nameless Swordsman.


    Nameless Swordsman set Yu Die gently on the ground and gave her onest kiss on her lips. He ced his sword he hadn¡¯t drawn in years and stripped his shirt off.


    Dawdling at first, Xiaoshuai instructed ¡°Although it¡¯s going to hurt, bear with it.¡±


    Xiaoshuai extended forth a w five centimetres long, a tool he had never revealed before to Mu Yu. Hovering in the air, he ran his hand along Nameless Swordsman¡¯s chest and then vigorously cut open his chest.


    ¡°I finally found you, Nameless Swordsman.¡±


    Xiaoshuai paused what he was doing and looked over to see a man, who embodied cultivation superior to Alchemist Yao, emerge. The man¡¯s hair was down, eyes aggressive and hands clutching a sword. He whipped his sword and added, ¡°I came here after hearing you headed this way.¡±


    Nameless Swordsman got up. ¡°Now is not a good time.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and fight me. I want to see what¡¯s so amazing about you,¡± argued the man,ughing cockily. ¡°Or are your stories just myths?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill tonight. Leave. You still have time to live.¡±


    It was another case of someone wanting to contend for Nameless Swordsman¡¯s self-proimed greatest swordsman title ¨C a title he imed based on his undefeated status.


    The man smugly replied, ¡°A swordsman mad about swordy fears death? Dying to another swordsman¡¯s sword is the best burial I could ask for.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill unknown swordsmen.¡±


    ¡°Sword Cleansing Valley¡¯s Yuan Jian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that name. You¡¯re Sword Cleansing Valley¡¯s Sword Deity¡¯s sessor. If I kill you, your sect will be less one prodigy.¡±


    ¡°And there won¡¯t be a Nameless Swordsman anymore if I kill you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me,¡± dered Nameless Swordsman, looking back at Yu Die.


    ¡°Neither will you kill me.¡±


    Mu Yu stepped back. The sh between the swordsmen wasn¡¯t a zone Mu Yu would be safe in. Nameless Swordsman flew off to take the fight elsewhere so that he wouldn¡¯t cause Yu Die harm. He settled on a location and unsheathed his iron sword from the cloth. He dered. ¡°It¡¯ll be over in one strike.¡±


    ¡°Bold Words¡­I look forward to ramming them down your throat!¡±


    Yuan Jian leapt up. Nameless Swordsman caressed his sword as if he was calming down his oldrade. Next, Nameless Swordsman switched to a piercing gaze and executed a straight thrust, shooting his sword from his hand. The motion appeared in slow motion. The trajectory was clear. There was nothing fancy about it, yet Yuan Jian¡¯s looked at it as if it was his doom. From Yuan Jian¡¯s perspective, swords had him surrounded and were closing in all at once.


    ¡°Th-that was Dustfallen Swordy¡¯sst technique, Regenesis, wasn¡¯t it?¡± stuttered Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu closed his eyes and imagined himself in Yuan Jian¡¯s ce. While he could defuse it with a different technique, he couldn¡¯t find what was missing in order to do so. Mu Yu then climbed into Nameless Swordsman¡¯s shoes. He could attack on all fronts. That said, he would need a moreplex technique. The moreplex a technique was, the easier it was to counter it. Inbat, simplicity was the ultimate sophistication. He, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t figure out how to execute Regenesis. He felt he was close to the crux of it, but he couldn¡¯t determine what was missing.


    Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter Sword to his hand and went through the motions of Dustfallen Swordy. As he went through the movements, his mind calmed down. At longst, he realised the key to Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s nine techniques wasn¡¯t the nine profound techniques but executing all nine simultaneously. In other words, the opponent would need to defend nine techniques. In reality, though, it was only one technique ¨C Regenesis.


    Mu Yu repeated the technique over and over. At one point, he thrust hard enough to make his sword spit out the wooden sword. Shadow Splitter Sword started vibrating, ted it finally had the chance to disy its maximum potential. Dustfallen Swordy was also called Celestial Sword Nine Guides. One strike could evolve into nine techniques. Nine techniques could evolve into one strike.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    <strong><i>Heart</i></strong>


    The only sound in the wilderness was the breeze. Nameless Swordsman¡¯s sword bounced off Yuan Jian¡¯s sword in the exchange. It seemed to be Nameless Swordsman¡¯s loss since Yuan Jian still had his grip on his sword. Though Yuan Jian watched Nameless Swordsman, thetter didn¡¯t look back. Instead, Nameless Swordsman called his sword back, wrapped his sword up and descended to return to Yu Die.


    An explosion of sword qi went off, with Yuan Jian as the epicentre. The sword qi wiped out all living organisms within three hundred square metres of Yuan Jian. Yuan Jian plummeted into shrubs below, life rapidly fading before his eyes.


    Mu Yu was too focused on his own world that he missed out on the results. Nameless Swordsman didn¡¯t distract Mu Yu as thetter could cause irreversible damage as a consequence. If Mu Yu couldn¡¯t save Yu Die, that didn¡¯t help.


    Nameless Swordsman acted as Mu Yu¡¯s sentry until the golden orb was seen on the horizon. Unfortunately, Yu Die woke up. Nameless Swordsman shook his head to gesture for her not to disturb Mu Yu. He helped her move to a shady spot and continued waiting. Heart bleeding to see his lover¡¯s coughing intensifying, he hugged her and anxiously watched Mu Yu.


    As the golden orb climbed higher and bloomed, Nameless Swordsman¡¯s anxiety surged. s, Mu Yu was still in his own world. By the time the sun started to bid farewell from the west, Yu Die could no longer remain conscious. Nameless Swordsman fed her hisst life extension pill, but it could only grant her a few more hours at best.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we proceed without him?¡± Nameless Swordsman asked Xiaoshuai for the third time.


    ¡°No,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, wagging his tail in frustration.


    Mu Yu still couldn¡¯t figure out how to execute the nine techniques simultaneously. He needed¡­ he needed to see Feng Haochen execute Regenesis again, but that was obviously wishful thinking. Suddenly, an imposing idea barged into his mind. Though the idea was simple enough to understand, he went in circles. The idea was one strike was all that was needed to counter a technique no matter how it varied or transformative it was in nature. That was the nature of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes, revealing a light flitting across. Heunched Shadow Splitter Sword forward. Its velocity generated whistles as it ascended so fast it scorched the air. Eventually, it impaled the rock in its path, puncturing the rock with a hole the size of an index finger. Although shattering rocks was an impressive disy of might, the control he exhibited was so incredible the rock didn¡¯t even budge or have a scratch mark. Summoning his sword back to his hand, Mu Yu inspected the hole and mused over whether or not that was a single strike.


    ¡°Simplicity is the ultimate sophistication. One strike can be delivered a myriad of ways. A myriad of techniques can be delivered as a single strike. It takes unwavering courage to deliver a single strike at maximum potential,¡± conveyed Nameless Swordsman.


    Mu Yu jumped to his feet and noticed the setting sun. ¡°Crap, I have to perform the operation.¡±


    Mu Yu flinched upon turning around. It hit him that the sudden understanding came from Nameless Swordsman, who was standing there with an indifferent expression. Nameless Swordsman ignored Mu Yu¡¯s reaction and demanded, ¡°It¡¯s time to begin.¡±


    Mu Yu shilly-shallied as he looked at Nameless and Yu Die. He was grateful for the assist, so he asked again, ¡°There is still time to change your mind if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to reconsider what I have decided on?¡± rhetorically asked Nameless Swordsman, stripping his shirt down and looking around. ¡°Where¡¯d the small beast go?¡±


    As Mu Yu joined the search, he heard, ¡°I¡¯m right here¡± from afar. Carrying a bloody heart protected in ayer of spiritual qi, Xiaoshuai jumped onto the rock Mu Yu just punctured. The second his feet made contact, the rock crumbled, so he cried, ¡°What the hell is this rock¡¯s deal? It cursed or something?!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get the heart from?¡± Mu Yu questioned


    with his eyebrows together.


    Xiaoshuai scratched his head with his w. He levitated the heart that was visibly beating healthily and expounded, ¡°It came from the bloke who died yesterday. I figured we shouldn¡¯t waste the heart when he was already dead. And so, I used my spiritual qi to prevent it stopping. Had you note back to us, I would¡¯ve had to give up because it won¡¯tst much longer.¡±


    ¡°You killed him,¡± Mu Yu asked Nameless Swordsman.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, I¡¯m still happy to offer up my heart.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s use that heart, then. I imagine Miss Yu Die doesn¡¯t want to wake up to your corpse. She¡¯s only an ordinary maiden; she needs you to take care of her.¡±


    It took Nameless Swordsman a while to say the phrase he never said to anyone besides Yu Die: ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s roll already, then,¡± badgered Xiaoshuai. ¡°So, once I extract Yu Die¡¯s heart, I¡¯ll block her arteries using my spiritual energy to prevent her bleeding out. Mu Yu, cover all of her arteries using vitality immediately after to ensure her blood doesn¡¯t condense. I¡¯ll stress it again: only vitality essence you borrow will be able to maintain her blood¡¯s state.¡±


    Nameless Swordsman opted not to pry where they obtained the vitality from and inquired, ¡°How can I help?¡±


    Knowing Nameless Swordsman had to let him have his way and still bitter his spot was taken, Xiaoshuai responded, ¡°Mr. Deer Dog, you should keep watch to keep any beast fiends or challengers from sabotaging the operation.¡±


    While Nameless Swordsman had something to say, he decided it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Xiaoshuai removed Yu Die¡¯s clothing, revealing impable skin. Mu Yu started clearing his throat and touching his face. Xiaoshuai smacked his lips and recited, ¡°Please forgive me. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ufortable, Nameless Swordsman posed his warning to Xiaoshuai as, ¡°Can you start yet?¡±


    Xiaoshuai finally got on with making an incision on Yu Die¡¯s chest . Mu Yu blew out a big breath and focused himself. With one hand on a tree and his other hand holding Yu Die¡¯s hand, Mu Yu transferred vitality essence from the tree to Yu Die¡¯s veins.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    <strong><i>Transnt</i></strong>


    Nameless Swordsman took out a pill me stone and supplied it with a constant influx of spiritual energy to provide light on the dark night. As he watched Xiaoshuai in action, he questioned if he had lost his mind, entrusting Yu Die¡¯s life to a rodent he nearly roasted when countless other impressive individuals surrendered. He kept convincing himself it was a chance worth betting on. Thankfully, Xiaoshuai¡¯s adept actions eased some of the tension. Plus, Xiaoshuai looked excited and seasoned.


    Like Nameless Swordsman, Mu Yu required constant reminders to rx but focus. Xiaoshuai smoothly extracted Yu Die¡¯s heart and deftly transnted Yuan Jian¡¯s heard. He subsequently proceeded to reconnect her arteries with Mu Yu ensuring there was a sufficient flow of vitality. The vitality rapidly closed theceration.


    ¡°All right, done. You just need to help heal the wound.¡±


    Mu Yu lied back on his sweaty back and heaved a pent up breath. Besides being mentally exhausting, he also expended the majority of his spiritual energy. He considered draining vitality from trees, but Nameless Swordsman went over and transferred his spiritual qi to Mu Yu.


    ¡°He¡¯s not heartless, thankfully,¡± Mu Yu uttered under his breath.


    ¡°I owe you a life,¡± Nameless Swordsman expressed in his emotionally-devoid voice.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be all good and well after some rest. Mr. Deer, I¡¯m still angry about you trying to roast me!¡± griped Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Xiaoshuai. Xiao as in young. Shuai as in super-mega-ultra-hyper-deluxe handsome. Remember me!¡± Xiaoshuai wagged his tail as he stood akimbo.


    ¡°My name is Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°If you ever need help with anything or anyone¡¯s life, say the word, and I will see that it is done.¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows what the future holds. I¡¯m content if you just don¡¯t off us here and now,¡± remarked Mu Yu, thinking nothing of a promise others would treasure because nobody would know where to find Nameless Swordsman.


    Drawing two big semi-circles with his arms, Xiaoshuai informed, ¡°I¡¯ll take several days¡¯ worth of chicken drumsticks. Surely you¡¯re rich if you¡¯re so skilled.¡±


    ¡°Rich? You mean spirit stones?¡± Nameless Swordsman had the skill to earn his own keep and still have spare spirit stones to buy what he wanted, yet he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much. Ever since I got together with Yu Die, she forbade me from stealing, so I am broke. If you want spirit stones, I can loan some behind her back, but you can¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Xiaoshuai pointed to Yuan Jian¡¯s corpse. ¡°I didn¡¯t find a penny on him, either. Are all you sword swingers dead beats?¡±


    Elite swordsmen never thought too much of materialistic goods. If they needed money, they only had to demand it.


    Tired and sleepy, Mu Yu shut Xiaoshuai up with chicken drumsticks he had stocked up to have a peaceful sleep. When Mu Yu woke up the next day, Yu Die was already awake and surprised. Xiaoshuai was amidst enjoying Yu Die¡¯s mountains.


    ¡°Howe no girls reject him? Man, I wish I was a cute mini beast,¡± Mu Yu mumbled.


    ¡°Mister, Miss Yu Die is fine now.¡± Mu Yu patted Nameless Swordsman on the shadow, then awkwardly moved his hand around before touching his head, realising they weren¡¯t friends.


    Nameless Swordsman wasn¡¯t bothered about it. He, instead, conveyed, ¡°I don¡¯t n to tell her about what happenedst night. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be able to ept someone else¡¯s heart.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded and then looked up at the clear sky: ¡°We need to get going. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡±


    ¡°I will never forget your gracious help.¡± Nameless Swordsman grabbed Mu Yu¡¯s arm out of the blue, startling thetter. Nameless Swordsman injected sword qi into Mu Yu¡¯s right arm, numbing it for a while. When Mu Yu mobilised his arm, he sensed his arm packed massive explosive power. ¡°You can use the power when you¡¯re in a pinch, but don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    ¡°Are there any limits to the number of times I can use it?¡± queried Mu Yu, eager to test if he could match a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, particrly Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°That depends on how you use it. Your swordy is decent. If you boost it with my sword qi, you¡¯ll surprise yourself. Bear in mind the burden in on your arm will be amplified to the point you run the risk of dislocating your arm. You can keep using it until the sword qi disappears.¡±


    ¡°Dislocating my arm?¡± repeated Mu Yu, thinking it was basically ast ditch effort when cornered. ¡°We will be on our way, then.¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed Xiaoshuai from Yu Die as Xiaoshuai turned the corners of his lips down. The idea of testing his right arm¡¯s new power on Xiaoshuai came to mind; Xiaoshuai was tough, after all. Since Yu Die was quite younger than Nameless Swordsman, he decided to say, ¡°Goodbye Mister. Goodbye Miss.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, Sister Yu Die¡¯s front side is warm and soft.¡±


    Mu Yu clobbered Xiaoshuai and nced over to see Nameless Swordsman with his eyebrows pinched together.


    Mu Yu passed by some business escorts and carts on his journey. There would asionally be cultivators flying past them over the three days. By the third day, Xiaoshuai had gone through all of their rations and couldn¡¯t stop crying he was hungry.


    Mu Yu stored away theirst roast goose in his Cosmic Sleeve to prevent it spoiling and asserted, ¡°You need to limit your eating henceforward.¡±


    ¡°How is this great one going to survive now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has to do the walking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cheering youown. I can¡¯t cheer if I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The duo crossed a mountain and found themselves at a foggy mountain valley. Xiaoshuai had a leaf overhead to provide shade and fanned himself with another leaf. To avoid the fog, Mu Yu nned to fly until he saw a stone tablet up ahead. The text on it read, ¡°There is a celestial fiend fruit in the valley. Anyone who can obtain it will be rewarded handsomely. ¨C Ageless Kumu.¡±


    Despite reading the text several times, no inspiration came to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hey, Mu Yu, celestial fiend fruits are edible, yeah? Does ¡®¡­ rewarded handsomely¡¯ mean they¡¯ll fulfil our wish? I want infinite chicken drumsticks, infinite roast geese and¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel like an apple.¡±


    ¡°A mere Golden Core Realm cultivator wants Ageless Kumu¡¯s celestial fiend fruit? That must be the joke of the day.¡±


    The Primordial Infant Realm youth in a yellow robe zipped past Mu Yu and into the valley.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± thundered Xiaoshuai, shing his fist.


    Despite nearly perishing in a valley once, Mu Yu¡¯s pride led him into the foggy valley.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    <strong><i>Kumu Valley</i></strong>


    Alchemist Yao needed to report the elemental demons¡¯ resurgence to Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s patriarch. Hence, he didn¡¯t send Tian Ran back straight away. He assigned Cai Lie to watch duty so that she wouldn¡¯t y hide and seek again.


    Once he ensured Alchemist Yao was gone, Cai Lie climbed up a tree and took out a cbash from his Cosmic Sleeve. He had a refreshing glug, then remarked, ¡°Bugger, I forgot something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Tian Ran, joining Cai Lie on the tree.


    ¡°Mu Yu wille across Kumu Valley if he goes to Floating Celestial Ind. He better not go in.¡±


    ¡°Kumu Valley? Seniors forbid us from entering. Will Brother Mu Yu be in trouble?¡±


    Cai Lie scrubbed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? He¡¯ll be fine if he just flies over the top.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu went along the bank, which consisted of withered grass and cobblestones, of a clear river stream in the valley. He had lost track of the youth he tailed and had no idea where he was. There were no living entities residing in the area, but there crows flying past above every now and then; however, their echoing caws were creepy to say the least. It was still noon, yet it was practically as dark as night in the valley. He didn¡¯t panic since he figured he could follow the river stream to find the exit if necessary. A little further up ahead, the fog was green.


    Due to the unusual fog colour, Mu Yu suspected it was a poisonous gas, not that poison was a concern for him. He could¡¯ve grown the nts he had on him and taken shelter inside to excrete the poison into the nt and exit unscathed.


    <em>Crack!</em> Mu Yu looked down at his feet for the first time in a long while. He felt a chill down his spine when he recognised he had stepped on a skeleton¡¯s toe bone. The clothing on the dead was damaged. Judging from the skeleton¡¯s hands around its neck, the victim must¡¯ve had respiratory issues prior to their death. Based off the damage to the bones, the victim was estimated to have died years ago. Surprisingly, their hair was still attached.


    As he fanned the green fog away, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°I reckon they were poisoned.¡±


    Mu Yu inspected the corpse to discover the throat and chest regions were ckerpared to other body parts.


    ¡°You think the mist is poisonous? Better safe than sorry.¡± Xiaoshuai climbed back into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt, being more cautious than he probably needed to be.


    ¡°Judging from the colour, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s room for argument.¡±


    Despite Mu Yu¡¯s efforts to fly, he couldn¡¯t propel himself up despite his spiritual energy still circting as per usual. Nothing in the vicinity could seem to be the source of the issue. He muttered, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me I waltzed into a wood elemental demon¡¯s qimen dunjia. I pray it¡¯s not that divination.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that guy in yellowe through? What do we have to worry about if he¡¯s not dead?¡± Xiaoshuai said whilst pinching his nose.


    There were dark-green vines hanging off a cliff face adjacent to the stream. He wanted to take the vine to use as another source to dump poison, so he reached out for it. Once he extended his hand out, the vine sprung to life and wreathed around him.


    ¡°Ah, crap, a living vine that can migrate and move!¡±


    The hidden spikes poked out from the vine as they wreathed around Mu Yu. The procedure was two-fold: puncture the target full of holes and then drain their blood out. This hunt yed out differently, however. Mu Yu quickly brought it under control before it could puncture him. He chopped off a chunk and wrapped it around. Finished, he patted it andmanded, ¡°Good boy. Go back. Be careful next time.¡±


    After the vine receded, Mu Yu queried, ¡°Xiaoshuai, poison is useless against you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such a stud that I turn poison into medicine.¡±


    Upon entering the green mist, Mu Yu felt a tad lightheaded. He pressed the vine up to his nose to pass the poison over to the vine. That, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t enough to remove the thick mist that hid even his feet. As he carefully treaded deeper in, he came across more skeletons on the long journey. Eventually, the mist turned back to white.


    Mu Yu removed the vine from his arm. The fact that it was ck indicated the poison was venomous enough to be lethal. He got rid of it since he had other forms of backup and griped, ¡°Bloody hell. I was thinking of catching fish from the river to eat, but there goes that idea.¡±


    Following fifteen minutes more of walking, Mu Yu discovered a skeleton that, unlike the previous skeletons, didn¡¯t show signs of poisoning. The victim died sitting upright against the cliff face. An ominous feeling jumped into Mu Yu¡¯s mind as he thought about the number of skeletons he hade across.


    ¡°How did a Golden Core Realm cultivator get in here?¡±


    Mu Yu jumped back, mistaking the skeleton spoke to him. The speaker, a middle-aged Primordial Infant Realm man, jumped off from the cliff andnded before Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu straight up questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Rx. You couldn¡¯t stop me if I did want to kill you,¡± the man replied with a grin.


    The man¡¯s ck daoist robe was closer to fragmented cloth than clothing. His hair and beard were unkempt.


    ¡°You look as if you¡¯ve never been out in the sun,¡± Mu Yu stated as he took a step back for safety reasons.


    ¡°Well, the sun can¡¯t prate the dense fog. It¡¯s been half a year since Ist saw sunlight.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°I need to be able to leave in the first ce, haha.¡± The man swept his gaze around him and added, ¡°Progressing to Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer at your age shows you¡¯re talented. You shouldn¡¯t havee in here.¡±


    ¡°We have our own goal,¡± Xiaoshuai climbed out and said.


    ¡°Goal? Haha, who doesn¡¯te into Kumu Valley with a goal? Do you want Kumu to exact a vengeance for you or raise your cultivation to exact it yourself?¡± The man leaned onto the cliff face.


    ¡°You make it sound as if that¡¯s the only motivation in the world,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°We came for food and to grab a tonne of money while we¡¯re at it for food,¡± Xiaoshuai asserted.


    ¡°Food? In here? Do you know where you are?¡±


    ¡°Kumu Valley. You just told us,¡± Mu Yu responded with a shrug.


    The man fixed his gaze on Mu Yu. Mu Yu didn¡¯t appear to have a cloudy mind, nor did he seem to be kidding. Perhaps Mu Yu identally wandered in, he proposed.


    ¡°By the way, were you insinuating you can¡¯t leave?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave or go back.¡±


    ¡°Why?


    ¡°Continue down this path, and you¡¯ll find out why.¡±


    Though Mu Yu didn¡¯t get it, he gave it ago. The path was straight, so it didn¡¯t make sense if they couldn¡¯t just follow the stream to find their way out. Fifteen minutester, Mu Yu eximed, ¡°Someone used the same trick as me with the vine.¡±


    ¡°Back, are you?¡±


    It was the middle-aged man. Next to him was the skeleton they saw fifteen minutes ago.


    Xiaoshuai questioned, ¡°How did you arrive before us? What did you bring the skeleton with you for?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Wait a second. This is giving me d¨¦j¨¤ vu. We¡¯re going in circles. Don¡¯t tell me I really did waltz into elemental demons¡¯ territory.</em>


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Qimen dunjia ¨C An ancient form of divination that is considered one of the three most powerful divination methods, the other two being Tai Yee and Liu Ren.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    <strong><i>Trapped in a Maze¡­ Again</i></strong>


    Mu Yu, in self-denial, did anotherp at a slower pace to exam everything in detail. In the end, he was back to where he was.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how manyps you do. You¡¯re stuck going in circles. I can tell you I¡¯ve tried over a thousand times.¡±


    ¡°Is this area under elemental demons¡¯ jurisdiction?¡± Mu Yu reasoned it couldn¡¯t be the work of wood elemental demons since there weren¡¯t nts, but it could¡¯ve been water demons since there was a river.


    ¡°Elemental demons? Haven¡¯t they been gone ages ago? It¡¯s not. Why the question?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Elder Ageless Kumu set this maze. We¡¯re trapped in it. The river bank appears to be a straight path, but you¡¯re going in circles.¡±


    ¡°The river travels bends?¡±


    ¡°The valley and river stream are straight. Even if it is winding, it wouldn¡¯t be a loop. We¡¯re trapped. You can¡¯t believe what you see in here.¡±


    Sadly, Mu Yu didn¡¯t have apass. Nheless, there was always a way to defuse every formation.


    The man queried, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu.


    ¡°You can call me Ol¡¯ Tan.¡±


    Mu Yu shifted his weight to sit down but shifted over after spotting the skeleton.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t anyone tell you to stay out?¡±


    ¡°I sneaked in, so¡­¡±


    ¡°He must be an unfortunate disciple of some sect. I presume you don¡¯t know Ageless Kumu. Owing to his advanced cultivation, odd temperament,ck of affiliation with any sect at any point in time andck of disciples, he is famous and feared. This valley used to be an ordinary ce. Five years ago, the stone tablet at the entrance suddenly popped up. The text on it read, ¡®There is a celestial fiend fruit in the valley. He who can retrieve it shall be rewarded handsomely.¡¯ That was also when the dense fog overran the valley. There¡¯s a restriction stopping anyone from Body Severing Realm and above from entering¡­


    ¡°People don¡¯t know how to deal with him because of his peculiar temperament. While he¡¯s neither good nor bad, he is a man of his word and expert on poison. One whiff is all it takes to kill cultivators. Word in the world of cultivation is that he is searching for a sessor so that he can lead the life of a recluse here. The obstacles are supposed to be a test for candidates. Until today, nobody has cleared the challenge.¡±


    Over the five years, people had died in the green mist for the fruit, seeking adventure or wanting to ask Kumu to take them on as a pupil. The ce was eventually ruled out of bounds, and sects warned their disciples not to venture into it. In the end, though, it didn¡¯t circumvent people from exploring it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of this ce. We purely wanted to find some food and money,¡± Xiaoshuai innocently cried.


    ¡°Gathering from what you said, there should be lots of dead people, but I have only seen a dozen or so skeletons,¡± Mu Yu pointed out.


    ¡°The bank is not a haven for civility at night. Fiend beasts scour the riverbank for food at night and will eat anything they can get their ws on. If they have leftovers, they drag it into the water. Most of them don¡¯t venture into the green mist section,¡± informed Ol¡¯ Tan, wiping his sweaty hand on his robe.


    ¡°Howe this skeleton is fully intact?¡± Mu Yu pointed to the skeleton next to Ol¡¯ Tan.


    ¡°One of the fiend beast types in the water is called water-fusion fiend. Their toxin can melt human flesh. He wasn¡¯t able to find shelter in time at nightfall and ended up one of the victims. Nobody touches anyone they killed in case the toxin spreads to them.¡±


    ¡°How have you avoided the fiend beasts¡¯ attack all this time?¡±


    ¡°Look up. There¡¯s a cave someone opened. That¡¯s my safety zone. We can¡¯t fly here, and the higher you climb, the tougher it gets.¡± Apanying a sigh, Ol¡¯ Tan added, ¡°it¡¯s been half a year since I¡¯ve spoken to anyone.¡±


    ¡°We just saw someone enter; unfortunately, we lost him,¡± stated Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably on the other side of the river.¡±


    ¡°Can we cross the river?¡± Mu Yu questioned, seeing a faint contour in the mist. The river was roughly a hundred metres wide.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a vortex in it. Unless we can fly, we¡¯re history the moment we¡¯re close. The good news is we can drink the water. I would be dead already, otherwise.¡±


    Cultivators could stave off hunger using their spiritual qi. The ominous aura of the spiritual qi in the valley was terrifying. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t apt for cultivating. As such, drinking water was the only way to get by.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t the live vines on the cliff face attack people?¡±


    ¡°They do, but you just need to be careful. During the day, it¡¯s best to stay down here. I¡¯ve been wondering about this for a while now since Golden Core Realm cultivators haven¡¯t been able to make it here. How did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I was born immune to poison,¡± Mu Yu jabbered with a smile.


    ¡°Do you possess the legendary infinite body type?¡±


    ¡°Infinite¡­ body type?¡± repeated Mu Yu, curiosity piqued. That said, he was keener to know if he could escape as opposed to some infinite body type.


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know what that is? Those with infinite body type are immune to poison and impervious to harmful things to the body. They are also immune to illness. The spiritual qi they absorb from the outside world is the purest kind, thereby granting them the fastest cultivation rate.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Tan let Mu Yu share the stone cave with him once night fell. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said it was a tough climb. It was only a metre or so tall and just over two metres wide originally. Ol¡¯ Tan expanded its depth to three metres, and that took half a year.


    Ol¡¯ Tan stated the spiritual qi there was scarce. From Mu Yu¡¯s perspective, nevertheless, it was simr to what was avable at Moyun Mountains, so he quickly adapted.


    They used pill me stones to start a fire. Mu Yu shared thest roast goose he had with Ol¡¯ Tan out of gratitude. Ol¡¯ Tan gnawed into it ferociously after being deprived for half a year. At the end of the day, the nutrients enhanced recovery more than spiritual qi and satisfied a natural need as humans. Mu Yu shut down Xiaoshuai¡¯s vehement protest.


    There were no animals or insects making sounds at night. The sound of water flowing and rustling was the only audible sound. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t sure if he was imagining fiend beasts climbing up to shore and back into the water. Mu Yu left Ol¡¯ Tan to his own devices, unsure if thetter was sleeping or meditating.


    Annoyed and regretful of his decision, Mu Yu wanted to sleep it off. To his ire, he wasn¡¯t sleepy, and the sound he couldn¡¯t get off his mind perturbed him.


    ¡°I hear a fight,¡± stated Ol¡¯ Tan, opening his eyes and heading to the entrance to check. Mu Yu jumped up and <em>bang</em>. He hissed as he rubbed his head that hit the stiff ceiling.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    <strong><i>Formation Defusing Method</i></strong>


    There was a¡­ fire in the distance, presumably on the other side of the river bank. There was some cursing in a faint voice and shes of greening from their magical weapon.


    ¡°He must be the one you mentioned. He shouldn¡¯t have started a fire. He gave off his location to the fiend beasts. I¡¯m not surprised they jumped him,¡± voiced Ol¡¯ Tan.


    In consideration of more manpower increasing their chances of survival, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Can we help him?¡±


    ¡°How do you suggest we do that? If he has his wits about him, he¡¯d extinguish the fire. Otherwise, more and more fiend beasts will climb up. Sooner orter, they could just crush him under their weight alone.¡±


    The fight waged on for a while longer before the fire went out. The green shes continued shing for a while before stopping, and peace was restored. Mu Yu went back inside to rest.


    It took a long time for sleep to onset. Mu Yu then had a nightmare where Gui Xuanyue trapped him. Feng Haochen then arrived in the nick of time to stop his attempt tomit suicide. Before he could celebrate, Third Heaven Pce rocked up and took them away. Mu Yu swung in his sleep and woke himself up when he smashed his hand into the cave wall. He resumed sleeping but forgot the nightmare the next day.


    It was as foggy as it was yesterday when Ol¡¯ Tan woke Mu Yu up at noon. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t even tell it was noon; he thought it was morning. Mu Yu went to the riverbank to have a morning stretch. He tried to get a visual of the other side to no avail. He proceeded to wash his face with the frosty water, then tried another futile attempt to escape the formation.


    ¡°I told you you¡¯d end up back here,¡± said Ol¡¯ Tan, seeing Mu Yu return.


    Mu Yu did another twops, and the frustration kicked in. He gave up and sat down to run a cycle of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation for its calming benefits.


    Xiaoshuai told Mu Yu, ¡°If my memory doesn¡¯t fail me, this should be a mirror formation. The old man mentioned it ages ago.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Xiaoshuai stopped to think with his head angled. ¡°Dumbed down, it¡¯s a straight path with two ends reflecting off each other. Think of it as two ends. Once you reach one end, you¡¯lle out of the other end, which is where you started. You need to find the two ends to escape it.¡±


    An epiphany hit Mu Yu. He did ap around the river bank again, making sure to count his steps this time. He discarded the poisoned vine after walking roughly a hundred steps beyond the green mist. From there, he walked approximately 2645 steps. It then took another 1350 steps to reach the vine. In total, the maze was roughly four thousand steps long.


    Mu Yu did anotherp, stopping after each step to observe changes in the environment. The borders¡¯ left and right sides had to hold some key. For example, there could be a split on the ground. s, he couldn¡¯t spot anything. There was a chance the caster addressed the w when they realised it.


    ¡°Since this is a straight path, three steps should equate to a metre. Thus, the path is over a kilometre. If we can mark the centre and then walk away from it, it will be out of sight once we pass the boundary and return to the start. By logic, the marking will be our rear. We, therefore, can confirm where the boundary lies.¡±


    ¡°What will we use as our marker? You wouldn¡¯t recognise your mother if she was two metres away from you in the dense haze.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re right. We wouldn¡¯t even see a fire during the day. We did see that firest night, so I guess it¡¯s probable at night, but then there are the fiend beasts to worry about. ording to Ol¡¯ Tan, they¡¯re not fodder, either,¡± Mu Yu reasoned.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius. I didn¡¯t even think of that after spending half a year here. How do you n to execute it? We can give it a try,¡± Ol¡¯ Tan enthused after hearing Mu Yu¡¯s recount.


    ¡°The only thing we can use as a marker is a fire. There aren¡¯t any trees, so pill me stones are our only option. As the fire requires a ceaseless supply of spiritual energy to burn, we need someone there to act as the replenishment. If the me is too small, we won¡¯t see it. We need it to burn as bright as possible. That¡¯s where we have a conundrum. Whoever is maintaining the fire is in peril of bing the next skeleton. No fire, though, means the n fails.


    ¡°By the same ount, the person searching for the boundary will be traversing the valley in darkness. There¡¯s no guarantee fiend beasts won¡¯t ambush them. Tackling them with zero vision as just as dangerous as the one maintaining the fire. Either way, if either team goes down, it¡¯ll all be over.


    ¡°Lastly, and most importantly, I can¡¯t promise I can defuse the formation even should I locate the boundary.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Tan knew he had to be the torch bearer because he was stronger than Mu Yu and possessed superior spiritual energy, allowing him to produce a brighter me. Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s concern, besides his own safety, was if Mu Yu could hack it against the fiend beasts at his level.


    ¡°I want to give it a go. If you don¡¯t y the game, you have no chance of winning it. The only way you have a chance of winning is to y the game.¡±


    Mu Yu gave a nod, and they then began fleshing out the details. All that was left was to rest up and wait for the night to swallow the day.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    <strong><i>Night Skirmish</i></strong>


    They decided Ol¡¯ Tan would maintain the fire for an hour. If Mu Yu still wasn¡¯t back by then, Ol¡¯ Tan would find a way to retreat back to the cave. Mu Yu¡¯s task was to locate the barrier, mark it and rush back. The next step could wait for daybreak.


    ¡°Be careful out there.¡±


    To sooth the tense atmosphere, Mu Yu said, ¡°Ol¡¯ Tan, I want to know why you want to seek out Ageless Kumu.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Tan curled his fingers into fists and paused before answering, ¡°I want him to exact a vengeance for me.¡±


    ¡°A vengeance?¡±


    ¡°Avenge my fallen father, and punish for stealing my wife.¡±


    ¡°You entered the valley privy to its dangers, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not your business. I just want to get out of here, and then I¡¯ll talk about it once I figure out an alternative.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much Mu Yu could say to that. Offering Ol¡¯ Tan his strength would be delusional for he was weaker than the elder.


    Both of them solemnly watched the rocks of daytime take on new and ominous forms.


    ¡°Remember not to let the fiend beasts stall you, or they¡¯ll trap you.¡±


    With a nod, Mu Yu and Ol¡¯ Tan leapt off the cliff. Ol¡¯ Tan made his way to the designated location to start a fire, while Mu Yu shot off, checking the fire behind as he sprinted. That was half the missionplete. Next, he had to find the spot where he could see the fire in front of him; that was the boundary.


    They imagined every sound the arrival of a dangerous fiend beast. Mu Yu stepped on it, powering forward at maximum velocity. Mu Yu heard uncanny ripping and gnawing sounds in the darkness up ahead. Hence, he carefully sought a detour around it and continued on his away. He kept track of his steps as he travelled. There were roughly five hundred steps left to go. Suddenly, his feet were caught in something soft and sticky, nearly tripping him.


    ¡°Mu Yu, a fiend beast!¡± shouted Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu made a dash for it as soon as he heard a deep voice, but something tripped him up. ¡°Now what?!¡±


    Mu Yu summoned his flying sword and used his intuition to perform a sh right next to his feet. He heard a groan, and the hold on his leg loosened. Before he couldunch off again, he was elevated into the air from his arm.


    Mu Yu pulled out his pill me stone for lightning. His foe was an ashen octopus five to six metres tall. The slimy scale and rancid stench irked him. He ignored the violent eyes fixed on his pill me stone and cut himself off from the tentacle and broke his fall with a deft roll.


    Mu Yu hurled his pill me stone into the distance. The octopus¡¯ dyed cry finally came. It extended another tentacle, but Mu Yu already sped off in the cover of the night.


    Mu Yu sensed what he spected was a snake pass by. It took no notice of him and headed toward the fire. He nced back in Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s direction, then bolted off, only to crash into something that knocked him back.


    Before Mu Yu were two golden faces, onerger than the other. They shut off then radiated again.


    ¡°What the hell is it? A big-eye monster? How damn big must its body be?!¡±


    The fiend beast fired two light beams and swept it along a horizontal trajectory. Once the beams reached Mu Yu, he decided, ¡°Screw this. I¡¯m out of here.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s me was flicking on and off as he fought off iing fiend beasts.


    As Mu Yu fled, he heard whistling behind him. Though he went prone on the ground to duck it, something stabbed him in the back. The fiend beast locked its eyes on Mu Yu and spewed a fire ball.


    ¡°Amphibians spit fire now?!¡± Mu Yu cursed as he rolled to try and extinguish the fire on his clothing.


    ¡°Mu Yu, get its eyes,¡± Xiaoshuai instructed from Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°I need to be able to reach it first!¡±


    Mu Yu plunged his sword at one of the eyes. <em>ng!</em> Seeing the light go out, Mu Yu grinned, only to be startled when it opened its eyes. The fiend beast closed its eye to shield its pupil! He cursed, ¡°Xiaoshuai, it¡¯s as thick as you!¡±


    Mu Yu retracted his sword and movedterally to let the attack go past. He expected a fire attack, but it was a water st.


    ¡°Single Strike! Use Mr. Deer¡¯s Single Strike!¡±


    ¡°My arm will be a goner!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix you up.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, then. Here goes¡­ Eat. This!¡±


    Mu Yu gritted his teeth as he fought off the pain of his veins popping and bones jamming together. With his force potential multiplied, he smashed his sword pommel with his left hand as he released his right hand from the handle, propelling the sword toward the pair of eyes. Had he plunged it in with his right arm alone, he might very well have crippled his arm.


    ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I think I missed,¡± replied Mu Yu, still seeing the two shing light sources.


    ¡°How did you miss two boulders?!¡±


    ¡°You take the reins then, tough guy. I can¡¯t control all that power.¡±


    The light stopped moving. Its sh intervals were shorter. The fiend beast¡¯s gait disturbance quickly dropped it and restored darkness.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Just run!¡±


    Mu Yu sprinted off. ¡°Man, it hurts. My arm is fractured.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you weak, son. Your entire arm is shattered.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, boy!¡± Mu Yu had to stop running as the rocking was unbearable.


    Xiaoshuai ran his w over Mu Yu¡¯s arm. Mu Yu reactively groaned and shuddered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can fix you.¡±


    ¡°How long is that going to take?¡±


    ¡°Two to three days.¡±


    ¡°Say what? What are we going to do about the rest of the fiend beasts on the way?¡±


    <em>Whoosh!</em> Mu Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    <strong><i>Border</i></strong>


    Judging from the volume of the water sshing behind him, Mu Yu estimated the fiend beast surfacing was the agile type rather than the colossal type. He guessed it was another octopus when a tentacle circled him. As it closed in, however, he noticed something different ¨C a sense of hope. Unexpectedly, it was seaweed. Mu Yu brought it under his control before it could harm him.


    ¡°Saved!¡± Xiaoshuai cheered.


    Mu Yu dragged seaweed out of the river and discovered it was circr, had two thick arms around ten metres long and covered in thorns. It made the perfect shell for him to take over in.


    ¡°Argh! Hargh!¡± grunted Ol¡¯ Tan, as a fought off hordes of fiend beasts.


    Mu Yu wrapped the seaweed around him and vigntly forged forth. It didn¡¯t take long for him to see light. He stopped and looked back. The fire was behind him. He shuffled back and forth. To his delight, he had found the border.


    Mu Yu crouched down. Still, he couldn¡¯t see the ground, let alone anything else. He marked a cross in the ground using a chicken bone from one of Xiaoshuai¡¯s meals and then brushed aside cobblestones to make it stand out. He searched for the wall and marked it, as well. Done, he ran back to Ol¡¯ Tan.


    ¡°Mu Yu, if you manage to defuse the formation, take my remains out with you. I don¡¯t want to stay here even in the afterlife!¡±


    Mu Yu kept running and running. The me flickered a few more times before it was extinguished, and Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s voice was drowned in fiend beasts¡¯ roars. With no light, there was nothing Mu Yu could do. If he was to survive, he needed tost until daybreak. To that end, he created a hammock off the wall next to him using the seaweed. As he listened to the sounds below, he prayed, ¡°Please don¡¯t let more beast fiends surface, and please bless Ol¡¯ Tan.¡±


    Mu Yu deliberately waited to hear Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s voice. It was upsetting not to hear anything, but hearing him cry for help would be just as vexing as he had no means of helping Ol¡¯ Tan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fixed your fracture. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°At least I won¡¯t have to try wielding my sword with my weak side now.¡±


    Mu Yu stayed up all night listening to the fiend beasts tear into something or each other. Once the golden medallion was back on the horizon, the fiend beasts were heard returning to the depths of the waters. He jumped off once there were no more sounds of them moving about. He kept the vine on him for emergencies; however, he soon realised it was averse to daylight.


    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a toxin during the day that you can¡¯t adapt to?¡± Mu Yu inquired with a nod.


    The white mist was toxic to the fiend beasts during the day, but it didn¡¯t seem to impact humans. Since the seaweed quivered as the white mist grew more prominent, Mu Yu was forced to return it to the river.


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Tan!¡± Mu Yu hollered as he ran toward the spot Ol¡¯ Tan was charged with defending.


    Mu Yu stopped when he found blood sttered on the ground and walls. Severed limbs polluted the ground. He held his breath as he fumbled through the bits and pieces, praying there weren¡¯t any human limbs amongst it. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was supposed to celebrate not finding anything; there wouldn¡¯t be anything left if they devoured Ol¡¯ Tan bones and all, after all.


    Mu Yu sat down with his back against the cliff face, guilt-ridden because he yed a part in leading Ol¡¯ Tan to his death. There wasn¡¯t even a scrap of clothing left. Suddenly, a drop of bloodnded on his arm. He instinctively jumped and looked up.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Mu Yu asked, seeing Ol¡¯ Tan hanging from two short des he stabbed into the cliff face.


    Ol¡¯ Tan struggled to open his eyes. Perhaps the adrenaline wore off. Perhaps it was fatigue. Ol¡¯ Tan loosened his grip. Mu Yu¡¯s right arm was still out ofmission. As a result, Ol¡¯ Tan hit the ground with a thud. He, nevertheless, didn¡¯t feel a thing since his lights were already out beforehand. Seeing all the scratches from ws covering Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s face and body, Mu Yu hurriedly transferred his spiritual qi over to treat the wounds. He used all of the seaweed¡¯s vitality on Ol¡¯ Tan.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, spiritual qi.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual qi here is pretty much non-existent. I¡¯ll give a try, anyway.¡±


    Xiaoshuai swung his tail around. Mu Yu desperately absorbed the enhanced spiritual qi Xiaoshuai created.


    Ol¡¯ Tan was out for several hours. When he woke up, he helped himself up into a sitting posture: ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s nod put a forced smile on Ol¡¯ Tan¡¯s face. Mu Yu told Ol¡¯ Tan to rest there while he went to search for the mark fromst night and retrieve his pill me stone. Mu Yu didn¡¯t see any corpses of the fiend beasts he slewst night, therefore assuming the others fed off their corpses. He had wanted to know what the big-eyed eyes one was.


    When Mu Yu located the mark, he noticed it was a mess because of the fiend beasts moving about. Fortunately, the mark he made on the wall was still intact. He drew a path from the cliff face to the riverbank. Ol¡¯ Tan ended up following him to see where it was. There was nothing odd on either side.


    ¡°Is this the border we risked out lives to pinpoint?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu spotted a tiny carving next to the one he made on the cliff face. Because of its colour, the mark he didn¡¯t make was almost camouged. The colour gave away the fact it was used specifically for formations.


    It wasmon to draw formations using spiritual energy. The problem with it was the tremendous spiritual energy cost. Mu Yu recognised the colour because Elder Xun once grinded the material into powder to set a formation.


    The two mirrors ¨C as Xiaoshuai termed it ¨C weren¡¯t too far away, thankfully. Mu Yu intended to destroy the marking. But nheless, the difference in cultivation meant it was an impossible endeavour; not even Ol¡¯ Tan could.


    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re still stuck despiteing this far?¡±mented Ol¡¯ Tan, gloomy.


    Mu Yu took a few steps back and looked side to side. This time, he decided to look up for whatever reason. There, he found his inspiration. ¡°We¡¯re not cornered yet.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    <strong><i>Escape n</i></strong>


    Mu Yu saw a green live vine hanging approximately ten metres up the cliff face. Though the vine was only three centimetres, it stood out. The rest of it had to be somewhere. When Mu Yu crossed the border, he didn¡¯t see the vine. That was a hint.


    Lively, Ol¡¯ Tan asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°See that live vine? It¡¯s only visible here. It¡¯s not visible on the other side, get it?¡± Mu Yu enthused.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it means that, although the formation covers the length of the valley, it¡¯s only ten metres high. Look at the live vine again. It¡¯s only one short section. In other words, the rest of it is hanging on the other side, yet we can¡¯t see it. There¡¯s only one exnation for that. Let¡¯s say the border is a wall, and the live fine jumped over the wall. We don¡¯t see it on the other side of the wall because it¡¯s not on the other side of the border.¡±


    ¡°You have me spinning. If it jumped over the wall, why isn¡¯t it visible on the other side?¡±


    Mu Yu drew a rectangr box on the ground and elucidated, ¡°Imagine the long sides are the two cliff faces, and the short sides are the mirror boundaries. Because of the formation, we will keep looping in the box regardless of which end we try to leave from. We can¡¯t walk or run out of the box. We need to climb out of it.¡± Mu Yu pointed back to the vine, then continued. ¡°Logically, the rest of the vine should be hanging off the other side of the box, but the small segmented hanging off this side inspired the idea. Owing to the flying restriction, nobody knows how high up the formation goes, which is why it¡¯s more than enough to trap Body Severing Realm cultivators.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Tan mulled over it for a while before he understood what Mu Yu was saying. ¡°I¡¯m wholeheartedly impressed you could think of that.¡±


    In truth, the formation caster deliberately left the vine segment hanging there as a hint. It just happened to be the case that nobody utilised it.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to have to climb ten metres up?¡± queried Ol¡¯ Tan.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°While it won¡¯t be easy, I can manage. I¡¯m worried about you. I don¡¯t want to abandon you when you¡¯re the one who figured it all out.¡±


    ¡°Where do you n to climb from? Are you going to go deeper within or climb out from the way in?¡±


    Ol¡¯ Tan understood Mu Yu was referring to his decision to seek help for his vengeance. Was it worth just leaving after suffering there for half a year? He brooded over it for a while before answering ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. If I¡¯m stuck here, it makes no difference. Which way is out?¡±


    Mu Yu checked for his marking. ¡°From memory, climbing up where the live vine is will take you further into the valley. If you climb from the side where the vine isn¡¯t visible, you will be led to the entrance you came from. I¡¯m guessing we only need to climb up to the same height as the vine, cross over and jump off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s recover before we start climbing. There was a huge-eyed-fire-breathing monster that almost roasted me.¡±


    The two washed the blood and filth off them in the river. It dawned on Mu Yu that maybe the poison was merely to prevent people crossing the river. Mu Yu cold finally sleep that night.


    Ol¡¯ Tan peered outside the cave and spaced out, too excited to sleep. He resolved himself to avenge his grudges himself instead of betting on something he barely had a chance of obtaining.


    Someone shrouded in the darkness rocked up at the riverbank. He moved swiftly, and his presence was enough to terrify the fiend beasts gathered at the riverbank. He flew up and toward the cave entrance.


    The fact that the individual could fly could only mean one thing: he was Ageless Kumu.


    The fiend beast¡¯s unusual silence disturbed Ol¡¯ Tan. He shifted forward and looked down. A dark shadow flitted up and over,nding behind him. The scenting from Ageless Kumu induced a lightheaded sensation he couldn¡¯t fight.


    Ageless Kumu paid an unconscious Ol¡¯ Tan no heed and sauntered over to Mu Yu. With a gentle wave of his hand, Ageless Kumu lifted Mu Yu off the ground and left without making physical contact. Once they reached the boundary, he set Mu Yu on the ground. Next, he performed a series of hand seals, turning the boundary into a solid wall.


    Ageless Kumu watched everyone who entered his maze. He watched Mu Yu solve the mystery and heard Mu Yu say he wanted to leave. That irritated him. He finally found someone who could solve the mystery, so he wasn¡¯t going to let Mu Yu go so easily. After crossing the border and sealing it off, Mu Yu had no choice but to venture further in.


    Ageless Kumu¡¯s cackle was as spooky as his silhouette in the darkness. He vanished into the darkness without waking Mu Yu up. Xiaoshuai was so sound asleep and dream talking. As such, neither of them had any clue they had been kidnapped.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    <strong><i>Hallucination</i></strong>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, wake up. We dimensional travelled or something!¡± Mu Yu called as he tugged Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail with one hand and scratched his hand with the other.


    ¡°Huh? Huh? Is it time for breakfast?¡± Xiaoshuai asked as he rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Breakfast, my foot! We¡¯ve been kidnapped!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we sleeping in the cave? How did we end up here? Did the oldie sell us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for him to. He knows the way out, so there¡¯s no point in throwing us out of the cave. Plus, he¡¯s strong enough to kill us face to face; there¡¯s no reason to attack us in our sleep. I¡¯m wondering if somebody else entered the valley and kidnapped us. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯d make sense for them to dump us here even if they somehow found the cave.¡±


    Mu Yu touched the wall. He boldly and confidently surmised Ageless Kumu was the one who moved them. The wall was tall enough to prevent anyone below Primordial Infant Realm scaling over. Their only option was self-exnatory.


    ¡°Once I find those celestial fiend fruits, I¡¯ll gobble all of them and uproot the darn tree!¡± brayed Xiaoshuai, tearfully rubbing his belly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about uprooting the tree, but we need to leave an unforgettable memory for him.¡±


    Mu Yu kicked stones along the path and ceaselessly cursed Ageless Kumu as they walked. The entire trip, all he heard was hisints and footsteps. The further he walked, the thinner the white fog was. There was eventually light visible, intensifying as he walked further and further. Sunlight. He finally felt sunlight on his skin after nearly five days. The warmth and light uplifted his mood after living in moist darkness.


    There was a red pir with arms and maroon squiggles. The scent of blood hit his nose from the pir¡¯s interior. The blood wasn¡¯t derived from fiend beasts but a physical altercation. There were two corpses at the foot of the pir, both still gripping the pir with one hand each even after death. Judging from the degree of decay, they died almost half a year ago.


    As Mu Yu cautiously approached the red pir, a frustrating feeling surged into his mind. The blood-craving pir called him over in an eerie, screeching voice, lulling him in to kill someone and pour their blood into it. The pir was able to overthrow his love for life and evoke a desire to collect blood for it.


    ¡°Mu Yu, what are you doing?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned when he noticed Mu Yu draw his flying sword and stare at his arm.


    ¡°Blood¡­ I want blood.¡± Mu Yu cut his hand before Xiaoshuai could intervene.


    Xiaoshuai jumped up to stop the bleeding. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Your eyes and hair has turned green. Did the pir do something to you?¡±


    A linden image surfaced on Mu Yu¡¯s right hand. ¡°Yeah, why do I have to feed the pir blood?¡±


    <em>¡°Because it¡¯s your master. You must serve it blood,¡± the tree answered.</em>


    <em>¡°It¡¯s not my master! I don¡¯t need a master!¡± Mu Yu thundered</em>


    <em>¡°It can eliminate all cultivators. Isn¡¯t that what you desire?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Why do I want to exterminate them? Only a select list deserves to die.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°As long as the world of cultivation ceases to exist, the number of innocent lives lost will drastically reduce. The pir can help you do that.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Who is first?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Start with cultivators around you.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Cultivators are an insult to this world. The pir shall cleanse the world of cultivation for you.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Not every cultivator is malicious.¡±</em>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t tell which of the two voices at war in his head belonged to him. Unfettered Feng Haochen, sassy Lan Ling¡¯er, innocent Tian Ran, Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan wore odd looks. Uncle An stood behind them, creating a tense atmosphere. Cai Lie had a pot of wine and wanted to offer a toast¡­


    <em>¡°I won¡¯t kill them,¡± asserted Mu Yu, eyes, hair and hand returning to normal.</em>


    <em>¡°You will regret it.¡±</em>


    Mu Yu stumbled back and gasped for air. The pir looked just as it did moments ago. Somehow, the pir trapped Mu Yu in the illusion. His hairs perked up just thinking what a close call it was. He sat down and ran a cycle of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation for the next two hours.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes again and could look at the red pir without feeling perturbed. ¡°I would be a goner if I wasn¡¯t perceptive.¡±


    ¡°I was perfectly fine, weakling,¡± ribbed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it only works on studs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. It got me, too. No wonder why I was so itchy,¡± imed Xiaoshuai, scratching his butt cheek and wagging his tail.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even human.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a stud!¡±


    Mu Yu ended the pointless verbal tirade and inspected the two corpses. He presumed the two were also trapped in the illusion but were unable to escape until their blood waspletely drained. He figured Ageless Kumu used the pir to test people¡¯s mental fortitude.


    ¡°Destroying the world of cultivation? I¡¯m not an elemental demon. Elemental demons¡­¡± Mu Yu rose to his feet.


    <em>Where did the thoughte from? Was that really an illusion? What do I do if the power within me takes over? I¡¯m human. I¡¯m human. I wouldn¡¯t do that.</em>


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiaoshuai asked from Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± lied Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu went around the red pir and continued for another two hours. He reached a magnificent bridge above a river. The lotuses under the bridge were in bloom and the source of life in the silent valley. There was a huge tree growing from the river, shrouding the sunlight and stretching across the entire valley. There was a door plugged into the hole of the branch.


    Xiaoshuai pointed to the big fruits dangling from the branches. ¡°Are those the celestial fiend fruits? They must be delicious.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    <strong><i>Celestial Fiend Tree</i></strong>


    The lush leaves on the tree were asrge as a human hand. A white line ran down the centre of the leaves. It looked messy on the gigantic tree, yet it was quite the captivating sight. The sway of the white fruits contradicted the heavy impression their size gave. Below the tree top was a stone tablet with Celestial Fiend Tree written on it.


    ¡°There are plenty to go around, so it¡¯s my treat, Xiaoshuai!¡± eximed Mu Yu, fond of the tree he felt friendly with.


    Mu Yu excitedly crossed the bridge to check out the door that almost blended in with the tree. He expected to find arge room within due to the size of the tree trunk.


    ¡°Grab me one of the fruits first. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Xiaoshuai vaulted from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, caught two fruits and started chomping mid-flight. The corner of Mu Yu¡¯s lips started to turn up when, suddenly, the fruit split open and revealed two rows of sharp teeth. The fruit bit Xiaoshuai¡¯s lower body, prompting him to swing his tail and bounce frantically. The ferocity and speed the celestial fiend fruit exhibited was enough to crush a rock.


    ¡°Who¡¯s eating who now, Xiaoshuai? Don¡¯t worry, though, I¡¯ming to your rescue. They do say, ¡®Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡¯¡±


    Mu Yu withheld hisughter and reached for the tree to control it. All of a sudden, another fruit opened its jaws as it closed in on his arm, forcing him to reactively pull away. He felt stupid for avoiding it when he needed physical contact to take control. Out of nowhere, another branch swung down and sent him reeling.


    While Mu Yu was trying to shake his head out, Xiaoshuai was swallowed whole; only his tail remained outside. Irritation kicked in. Mu Yu brayed, ¡°Let go of him¡± ¨C dodged leaves firing at him ¨C ¡°You can throw darts now, too?!¡±


    Mu Yu refused to believe the tree was almighty and, therefore, took the leaves head on. It backfired painfully. Once the leaves stabbed into his arms, they began to drain his blood. He cursed as he pulled the leaves out and sealed his wounds with spiritual energy. After multiple setbacks, he finally took control of the leaves that struck him.


    Mu Yu dodged the next wave of flying leaves. Once they flitted past him, they returned to their branch.


    ¡°You must be kidding me.¡±


    A barrage of tree branches kept Mu Yu away from the tree, while waves of leaves encroached upon him. Evade as he may, several leaves were still able to slice his skin. They only dropped on the ground once they cut him, much to his frustration. Noticing the branches begin to build up for a big attack, he realised he would be in pieces if the tree fired every leaf at him.


    Mu Yu looked for a way to get in close enough to attack the tree branch, but he was busy running from leaves. He fired his flying sword at the tree branch, leading to the leaves scuttling back to knock the sword down.


    Xiaoshuai struggled to get his head out of the fruit and cried, ¡°Mu Yu, are you going to help me or not?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡±


    ¡°This is no fruit. The flesh is rotten. It would¡¯ve digested me if my good looks didn¡¯t protect me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called having thick skin!¡±


    Mu Yu hurled his sword again, then ran full pelt to the tree branch. The tree caught his sword with a tree branch and whipped him with another. He let it hit him and did his best to reduce the impact. Although his eyes nearly popped out of his head, he managed to clutch the branch, fortunately. Before he could inject his spiritual energy in to take control, though, another energy source within kicked it out.


    <em>Is this even a tree? This isn¡¯t making any sense. Don¡¯t tell me that Ageless Kumu is controlling it from somewhere. No, it can¡¯t be. I managed to control the leaves. Mayb-</em>


    The tentacle wrestled Mu Yu off, plunging him into the water. He couldn¡¯t see the bottom of the river. More importantly, he was worried about the vortex Ol¡¯ Tan mentioned. His worst fear came true. The vortex was too intense for him to beat. Holding his breath wasn¡¯t his forte because, when he was told cultivators could hold their breaths for three days straight, heughed it off and refused to practice in the past.


    A big fiend beast nearby ignored the vortex. Mu Yu reached for the grass he brought with him since there was nothing to grab, but his foot caught something. He wasted no time diving into the big strip of seaweed that his foot got caught in.


    ¡°Wait a second. The seaweed is supposed to fear the white mist. There¡¯s no white mist here, though.¡± Mu Yu asked the seaweed, ¡°Hey, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Mu Yu released the seaweed back to the depths of the waters after reaching the bank. Turning his attention back to the tree, he dered, ¡°I¡¯m back, sucker.¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    <strong><i>Celestial Fiend Tree¡¯s Characteristics</i></strong>


    ¡°Shut up and save me already!¡± Xiaoshuai cried.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t worried about Xiaoshuai dying because he knew better than that. He sprinted toward the tree that began firing on him again, apanying his valiant charge with a war cry. The tree swept up dust as it plugged the ground with leaves. Suddenly, he changed gears and ran further away from the tree. Hence, the tree threw feints to keep him at bay.


    Mu Yu sat down to catch his breath. ¡°This is mission impossible. Unlimited leaves unless its target dies. This isn¡¯t funny, man. Ageless Changqing wouldn¡¯t set a task that can¡¯t bepleted, though, would he? It constantly protected its trunk whenever I aimed for the trunk. Shall I try brute forcing my through using Nameless Swordsman¡¯s sword spirit? Oh, wait, it took my damn sword. There goes that idea.¡±


    ¡°Help! Help Xiaoshuai! Xiaoshuai doesn¡¯t taste good. Chicken drumsticks taste good. Let¡¯s talk this out over some chicken drumsticks,¡± cried Xiaoshuai, voice fading gradually.


    ¡°Hang in there, Xiaoshuai. I¡¯m thinking!¡± Mu Yu got to his feet. ¡°I can outpace the tree or get pass using sheer brute force. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a will. Think. Think.¡±


    Mu Yu threw a rock at the tree trunk; however, it was shot down before it made contact. He tried hurling a rock at the tree branches, but the tree branch just took it. He threw it at a celestial fiend friend and heard a simr sound as when he threw it at the trunk. He took it as a sign of confirmation that the trunk was the crux of the problem.


    <em>What if the weakness is some tiny mark on the tree? Sounds unlikely. Hold on a minute¡­ How can it aim at me or detect me if it can¡¯t see me? nts aren¡¯t animals. It didn¡¯t attack until Xiaoshuai tried to bite the fruit. I retaliated to help Xiaoshuai. I suppose that exins the hostility. How is it pinpointing my whereabouts, though? My smell? Sounds? It also reacted when hurled my flying sword when my sword doesn¡¯t have a smell. It didn¡¯t strike when I was shouting, yet it pinpointed me still.The only variable remaining is spiritual qi. The tree must be sensitive to spiritual qi in the atmosphere. If the theory holds true, it¡¯s tracking me based off the changes in the atmospheric spiritual qi during my movements. This makes things hard¡­</em>


    As the next breeze blew, Mu Yu caught on to something he forgot.


    <em>If the tree doesn¡¯t react when the wind disturbs the flow of spiritual qi in the atmosphere, does that mean it¡¯s habituated to spiritual qi movements resulting from gales? If it does habituate, can I condition it to habituate to my movements? If it didn¡¯t attack me straight off the bat, perhaps I can reset my presence so that it perceives me as someone visiting for the first time.</em>


    Mu Yu crept as close to the tree as possible, then began going back and forth, shaking his body out to rile the spiritual qi as much as possible. After repeating the process for a while, his small steps generated a shake but no leaf darts.


    Mu Yu repeated the process for another fifteen minutes before taking a step closer. The tree shook out of instinct but didn¡¯t attack. He repeated it over and over, avoiding repetition of the things he did the first time around. It took hours to finally reach the tree. He doubted anyone didn¡¯t make the same amateur mistake he made.


    Although Mu Yu nned to rescue Xiaoshuai, there was a bit of a problem¡­ There were thousands of celestial fiend fruits¡­ He couldn¡¯t determine which one swallowed Xiaoshuai. As such, he circled around the tree for clues. Since the door was made from timber, he dove into it, lest there be another attack. He couldn¡¯t discern any problems with the tree. While striking the tree branch was the most direct approach, he didn¡¯t have anything that he could use for the purpose.


    Left with no choice, Mu Yu took two steps back and poised himself to punch. Before he could, howbeit, a branch caught him around the waist because he took on the stance he used the first time around.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    It was only the beginning of Mu Yu¡¯s troubles. The celestial fiend fruits gathered around and opened their mouths. Irritated to no end, Mu Yu, in a booming voice, cursed, ¡°Just piss, off already!¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    <strong><i>Plunder</i></strong>


    ¡°Ah, man, really? A tree is going to eat me? Talk about ironic,¡± Mu Yu mumbled as he shut his eyes. He started crooning, ¡°The cold winds by Yi River send off the hero who is never to return. Everyone eventually returns to the Earth. Either you die or I die, but I prefer it if you die¡­¡±


    Mu Yu felt a scorching sensation from his rear end, and then the pain stopped. ¡°The hell? Did they start fighting each other for me?¡±


    Mu Yu opened his eyes to see the fruits froze in mid-air along with the branches. Once he ensured they weren¡¯t going to move, he tried futilely to pull his arm out. He discovered he was in control of the tree by some magic.


    ¡°Is my peach too supple for them?¡± Mu Yu touched his peach, then checked his hand to see it stained with blood. ¡°Great, now I need to eat a tonne of red dates to replenish my blood.¡±


    As Mu Yu kicked the branch, he wondered, <em>Wait, did my blood allow me to take control of it? Didn¡¯t this also happen when I encountered the wood demon at Mist City? When the leaves caught me, I took over, as well. Is my blood the key to controlling nts? Whatever, I need to get inside and find Xiaoshuai.</em>


    ¡°You bloody glutton,¡± Mu Yu chided with a chortle upon seeing Xiaoshuai trying to bite his way out.


    Xiaoshuai spat out what he had in his mouth andined, ¡°This tastes horrible.¡±


    ¡°The tree let me know the fruits are only defence weapons; they aren¡¯t authentic celestial fiend fruits,¡± ryed Mu Yu.


    ¡°Where are the real ones, then?¡± Xiaoshuai whinged. ¡°I figured fruit couldn¡¯t be this horrendous.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Xiaoshuai leapt onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, and into the tree they went ording to the tree¡¯s guidelines. The scenery on the other side consisted of a floor of leaves and two golden fruits growing on the branches. The guardian tree told him the leaves they were looking at moved ording to the sun¡¯s direction to allow sunlight to reach the fruits for growth. Only two celestial fiend fruits would ripen a year, and only one grew a year. As for the fruits¡¯ usages, the tree wasn¡¯t a consumer to tell.


    ¡°Hmm, now that smells refreshing. Will it bite me if I eat those ones?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, ever heard of poison?¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have one each. I want this one. Actually, no. I¡¯ll take the bigger one,¡± effused Xiaoshuai, cheerfully racing over to the big celestial fiend fruit and digging in before taking it down. He shut his eyes as he relished the taste.


    Mu Yu plucked a celestial fiend fruit. He didn¡¯t know where to start with something so big. He had the fruit fetch his flying sword so that he could slice the fruit. The duo enjoyed their first meal in days and replenished some of their original qi, alleviating their clunky flow of spiritual qi and healing wounds almost instantaneously. The refreshing feeling also felt empowering.


    ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯te here for nothing,¡± cheered Xiaobai, wiping his mouth.


    ¡°What happened to Ageless Kumu? I thought we satisfied his request when we plucked the fruits,¡± said Mu Yu, burping first.


    ¡°Who gives a toss? Shouldn¡¯t we be thinking about how to escape now that we¡¯re done eating?¡± disputed Xiaoshuai, returning to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and rubbing his still-t belly.


    ¡°Calm your horses. There¡¯s one ce we still haven¡¯t visited,¡± replied Mu Yu, smirking. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we return the favour?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡± eximed Xiaoshuai, burping after.


    Mu Yu dove into the celestial fiend tree together with Xiaoshuai. As predicted, it was hollow; or rather, it was a room ¨C the enigmatic Ageless Kumu¡¯s room. A neatly folded nket was set on the unadorned bed. A chair and desk apanied the bed as its neighbour. Living necessities, even pots and pans were avable. The ceiling was decorated to mimic a starry sky.


    Xiaoshuai picked up a vial among the colourful set on the desk and opened one without a care in the world. The purple mist that whisked out induced a drowsy sensation. ¡°What are all these for?¡±


    ¡°For a start, that¡¯s a poison,¡± answered Mu Yu, plugging the lid back on hastily. ¡°Ageless Kumu¡¯s poisons have troubled us enough times that it should bemon knowledge.¡±


    Mu Yu found formation grains used in formation casting as a substitute for spiritual energy on the cupboard next to the bed. Rows of colourful books packed the entire bookshelf in the room. The book ¡°Poison Scripture¡± caught Mu Yu¡¯s attention. Interestingly, ¡°Profound Formations¡± was one of the books Ageless Kumu authored himself. Ageless Kumu explored formations in depth, so Mu Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to take it for himself. He, in fact, migrated the entire collection of books to his Cosmic Sleeve.


    The tags on the vials read something about fifteen minutes dissolve, two hours breaking down, seven days dispersion, end in twenty-four seconds¡­ The names didn¡¯t explicate anything, but putting Ageless Kumu¡¯s character and their names together suggested they weren¡¯t healing concoctions¡­


    Mu Yu, deciding to try his luck, flipped open ¡°Poison Scripture¡± and found the functions of the aforementioned vials. ¡°¡¯Instansolve¡¯ is concocted using the venom extracted from pythons¡¯ fangs. If the venom makes contact with one¡¯s finger, expect only the bone to remain within a second. Once infected with seven days dispersion will feel exhausted upon churning spiritual energy. Their spiritual energy will bepletely depleted within seven days. Should they not take the antidote, they may never be able to utilise spiritual energy again. Now this is what I call quality. Finders keepers.¡±


    Mu Yu then turned his attention to the rest of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll be helping myself to these formation grains, pots and pans. These pots and pans with iid gold could probably fetch a hefty sum. I¡¯ll take it as interest for trapping me for thest few days.¡±


    Mu Yu scanned the rest of the almost-empty room. ¡°Hmm, I have to sleep in the cold, so I guess the nket will be handy. Mine now, too. Actually, I¡¯ll take this luminous pearl, too.¡±


    The duo climbed to the top of the tree and found it connected to the two neighbouring mountains of the valley. There were barriers prohibiting entry form the two mountains, but it was fine to exit via the two mountains since Ageless Kumu already installed an anti-flight rule in his formation. Furthermore, only Mu Yu could enter the tree.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡± effused Mu Yu, flying off on his sword.


    Two dayster, an elder sporting a green beard descended into the valley. Ageless Kumu checked on the celestial fiend tree with a frown. He would never allow there to be red leaves on his precious tree. When he saw the red streaks on the leaves were red, he flew up. Eyes wide, he eximed, ¡°Who took the two celestial fiend fruits, the brat who tried to flee before finishing the task? Wait, where is he now?¡±


    Ageless Kumu was dismayed to find his room in pitch ck. He summoned his flying sword to illuminate his room in a green light. Books, scriptures, poisons¡­ everything was gone. Seething blood engorged his forehead veins. His overconfidence was his own undoing. He sped off to the cliff.


    Ageless Kumu retrieved his fiend spirit beast reflector, an item that recorded anything and everything that took ce within the fiend spirit¡¯s surroundings. He watched the rey of Mu Yu tricking the tree¡¯s defence system and witnessed ability to enter the tree. The corners of Ageless Kumu¡¯s lips curled up into a disturbing smile.


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    The cold winds by Yi River sends off the hero who is never to return,¡±es from the poem Yi River Poemposed by Jing Wei before Qin Shihuang (First Emperor of Qin) burnt the books. The rest of it is something Mu Yu made up.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    <strong><i>Disguise</i></strong>


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    ¡°I think so. We going for it?¡±


    ¡°There are too many people. Let¡¯s keep waiting.¡±


    Sick and tired of people targeting him already, Mu Yu kicked his speed up another notch and headed for the forest to take cover in one of the trees before anyone caught up. His excitement got to his head after he escaped the valley and plundered Ageless Kumu¡¯s room. As a consequence, he ended up going in the wrong direction ¨C specifically to Yaning City, a city not too far from Floating Celestial Ind. He lodged there for a few days to mentally prepare himself for Floating Celestial Ind. To his dismay, a group of people he didn¡¯t recognise tried to apprehend him.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t fight them off since the group included two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. He managed to use trees to shake the group off. By some stroke of bad luck, he bumped into another Primordial Infant Realm cultivator straight after. He thought he was done for. Had they not been on awn, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use a rock as cover to slip into the crass. It didn¡¯t end there, though. The cultivator tried digging up thewn, forcing Mu Yu to race to Floating Celestial Ind without any pit stops. He stopped at a small town after a long run, yet two more Primordial Infant Realm cultivators started tailing him when he went for a stroll in town.


    Mu Yu flopped onto his bed at the inn after shaking off his two pursuers. ¡°Why in the world does it seem as if they all recognise me?¡±


    ¡°Why are they after you? Do they know about you plundering Ageless Kumu¡¯s ce?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, continuing to eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re jealous of my good lucks,¡± jested Mu Yu, pulling his nket over his head.


    ¡°They should be targeting me, then.¡± Xiaoshuai ced his chicken drumstick down. ¡°Wait¡­ They¡¯re not after me, are they?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe they want to experiment on a spiritual beast with a sturdy body, hehe.¡±


    Mu Yu read through ¡°Profound Formations¡± out of interest for formations. Knowing close to nothing about them, he would figuratively pat himself on the back for triumphing over Kumu Valley¡¯s formation.


    Mu Yu tossed the book aside and pulled out another one. The next book he took out was old ¨C based on the yellow pages, tattered pages and smell. The book wasbelled ¡°Spiritual Energy Disguise Technique¡±. It detailed how cultivators altered their appearance through manipting their spiritual energy. It was the best tool he could¡¯ve asked for in his predicament.


    ¡°Beginners are rmended to begin with altering the back of their hand in case of damaging their skin. Disguise requires the practitioner to collect spiritual energy at specific spots to alter the shape of one¡¯s skin¡­ I didn¡¯t know this was possible.¡±


    ¡°Collect your spiritual energy at specific spots to alter the shape of one¡¯s skin¡­ Like this?¡± Xiaoshuai aerated his cheeks.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mu Yu further studied the spiritual energy maniption technique and gathered a small amount of spiritual energy at his hegu, the fourth acupuncture point on therge intestine meridian in traditional Chinese medicine, but his shoddy control just created a big lump that hurt whenever he moved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s going to take me two hours to get rid of this lump. Damn, am I just going to be less a hand for two hours? I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t get ahead of myself and experiment with my face first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when spiritual energy is stuck in your body. You¡¯re painfully clumsy. Here, I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±


    Xiaoshuai ced his chicken drumstick down and scratching his oily the back of Mu Yu¡¯s hand with his oily hands, much to thetter¡¯s annoyance. It only took a brief while for Xiaoshuai to reduce the swelling and direct the clogged spiritual energy into Mu Yu¡¯s meridian to reduce all the swelling.


    Mu Yu practiced Disguise on the back of his hands dozens of times before he started to get the knack of it. He decided to take out a mirror and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start with my eyelids.¡±


    Xiaoshuai fell backward. ¡°Hahahaha, one of your eyes is bigger than the other. People are going to think a bee stung one of your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. This is currently the trend. Higher noses, smaller and pouty lips are all the rage nowadays. Should I try making my chin sharper?¡±


    ¡°You speaking as if you¡¯re a girl. You want to turn your chin into a stabbing weapon or something? Hahaha, girls aren¡¯t as repulsive as you are, either. If you go out with that appearance, you¡¯ll escape your pursuers, but the city guards will arrest you and charge you with terrorising the city¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. I¡¯ll start over.¡±


    Mu Yu checked himself in the mirror and had to admit Xiaoshuai was right. Mu Yu dispersed the spiritual energy in his face and started over. None of Xiaoshuai¡¯s following suggestions were constructive in any capacity. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t happy with any of the results, either. Unfortunately, he had to reluctantly stick with one in the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look as good as I originally do. I look as if I¡¯m a durd.¡±


    ¡°What about your hair? You going to dye it?¡±


    ¡°Surely there¡¯s a method for altering hair, brows and whatnot. Let me take a look.¡± After flipping through the entire book, Mu Yu read, ¡°As for hair, it is suggested you use hair dye. You can add nts to alter the colour.¡±


    Helpless, Mu Yu gave up on hair colour maniption and searched for a technique to alter his voice using spiritual energy. Mu Yu¡¯s first attempt ended in utter failure ¨Cpletely muting himself. Xiaoshuai held his belly as he helped Mu Yu fix the mute setting. The second attempt resulted in an effeminate voice that¡¯d give people goose bumps. Xiaoshuai, however, rolled on the groundughing.


    ¡°This is so bothersome. I think we can¡¯t just run forever. We need to capture some of them to find out why they¡¯re tailing us,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re nning to capture a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator and interrogate them?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Toss it. Let¡¯s go back to Disguise.¡±


    Mu Yu did his hair up scene style and used water to spike it up. It was too much even for his eyes. In the end, he opted for a hat and changed his clothes.


    When the duo stepped out of the inn with their luggage, they spotted two Primordial Infant Realm cultivators who previously chased theming out from another inn. Mu Yu decided to put his disguise to the test, strutting straight past the two.


    <em>It worked. I need something to give myself a beard. It¡¯s a pity Xiaoshuai¡¯s fur is white.</em>


    Celestial Bo Lake was argeke located outside and underneath Floating Celestial Ind, which floated in the sky at the centre of Celestial Bo Lake.


    ¡°There are two people duelling by theke.¡±


    ¡°Usually, only Primordial Infant Realm youths fight there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Ximen Buxing is teasing Jade Sect¡¯s Miss Meng Xin.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones fighting?¡±


    ¡°No, Solitude Sect¡¯s Liu Fengliu decided to step in and defend her.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s winning?¡±


    ¡°Hard to tell. Neither of them is considered weak. Liu Fenglu is Solitude¡¯s Sect¡¯s best prodigy in thest century, after all.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Ximen Buxing is around? All righty, I guess he¡¯s my key to entering Floating Celestial Ind.</em>


    Mu Yu picked up Xiaoshuai, who still had a chicken drumstick in his mouth and rushed out of the town.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    <strong><i>Old Foes Meet Again</i></strong>


    A group of people had gathered at Empyrean Bo Lake by the time Mu Yu arrived. He joined the crowd and found himself a nice viewpoint after searching from his sword.


    ¡°Goddess Meng Xin, you are even more beautiful since thest time I saw you. You would be perfect if you were to stand by my side.¡± Ximen Buxing was his usual lecherous self and paid no heed to the iing barrage of attacks.


    Meng Xin, d in a thin yellow robe, was the epitome of grace. From her smile, appearance and cultivation, she was outstanding. Her fervent fans revered her as a goddess to be worshipped, but Ximen Buxing had no qualms pushing the envelope in the name of following his desires.


    ¡°You tter me, Young Master Ximen.¡±


    ¡°Hard to imagine Rou Anna is Meng Xin¡¯s fellow martial sibling. Rou Anna should take some pointers from her,¡± remarked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, why aren¡¯t you sharing your miserable past?¡± scorned Liu Feng, who was dressed in blue, wielding a blue spear supposedly weighing nearly one and a half tonnes smoothly.


    ¡°It¡¯s heartbreaking. Liu Feng, your name is just Feng Liu in reverse. That means you¡¯re as lecherous as I am. If you have some rare information on Miss Meng Xin, share it so that we can tease her together. Why are you swinging your spear at me, instead? By the way, I¡¯d like to kindly remind you my name is Ximen Chuixue. You can call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    Ximen Buxing tactically denied all of Liu Feng¡¯s attacks using his ck fan and still had spare time to showboat. Perhaps there was a case to be made about shameless people having longer lifespans.


    Unlike Golden Core Realm cultivators, Primordial Infant Realm cultivators relied on their control of spiritual energy. Therefore, their movements were light, deft and could fly without items. However, the actual intensity would send ripples through the air.


    ¡°This one is not debauched. It is time someone teaches you unorthodox sects a thing or two about adhering to rules.¡±


    Ximen Buxing thwarted Liu Feng¡¯s spear flick and sted a grey wind sh at the spear. ¡°You don¡¯t y nice, Brother Feng Liu. There¡¯s nothing wrong with a gentleman admiring a beauty. Why the pretence? Why say things you don¡¯t mean? You call me evil because I follow my genuine feelings, yet your charade is called justice. I¡¯d hate to be in your shoes.¡± Ximen Buxing created a rain of flower petals with a fan of his fan.


    Liu Fengmented, ¡°This one heard your Evil Dark Fan had three des. It is an honour to see it in action.¡±


    Liu Feng¡¯s real aim was to defeat undefeated Ximen Buxing to cate his pride.


    ¡°Who told you that? I never heard anything about it.¡±


    Ximen Buxingzily shifted his body side to side to let the spear flowers go past. Both of them were still pulling punches. Liu Feng perceived Ximen Buxing¡¯s denial as a provocation.


    ¡°You unorthodox faction people certainly do your reputation justice. If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge it, how about trying this?¡±


    Liu Feng flicked his spear and concentrated energy to the tip of his spear. Ximen Buxing folded his fan and yawned. ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Are you making light of me?¡±


    ¡°Are you mentally demented? Why do you always want to fight? Don¡¯t go shoving words in my mouth. I told you that I don¡¯t want to fight you. You¡¯re a real piece of work,¡± replied Ximen Buxing, stepping back to get out of Liu Feng¡¯s attack range.


    Liu Feng smugly asked, ¡°You scared?¡±


    ¡°Which do you prefer, the truth or a lie?¡± Ximen Buxing fanned himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± answered Liu Feng, stopping his assault.


    If people learnt Ximen Buxing refused to fight Liu Feng, they would misunderstand the former looked down on thetter since the former was famous, while thetter was only a new rising star. ordingly, Liu Feng wanted to goad Ximen Buxing into fighting.


    ¡°¡¯I¡¯m all ears¡¯ didn¡¯t answer the question. I find your type awfully distasteful, spitting morals and trying to put on erudite airs just to confuse people.¡±


    ¡°The truth, if you will.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Ximen Buxing shifted his gaze to Meng Xin. In an affable tone, he said, ¡°I would never lie to Goddess Meng Xin. If you love someone, you shouldn¡¯t withhold anything from them. What do you think, Goddess Meng Xin.¡±


    Meng Xin merely giggled.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, show me what you got!¡±


    ¡°Again? Really? I don¡¯t want Goddess Meng Xin mistaking I have a violent disposition after I smack the top of your body off or leave you in a vegetative state. Goddess Meng Xin, I am an exemry, civil model family man. I will never be violent with you after we are together,¡± Ximen Buxing vowed with four fingers held up.


    ¡°What makes you think you can defeat me?¡± Feng Liu jeered, beginning to power up at the same time.


    ¡°Fine, you masochist. No sending your shameless seniors, elders and whatever else to avenge you after I handicap you.¡±


    ¡°Our fight is between us. A loss is a loss. Solitude Sect¡¯s seniors will not give you any grief over it.¡±


    ¡°I find that hard to believe. Anecdotally, the eight great sects are the experts at being tyrants. I have no desire t-¡± Ximen Buxing shifted his gaze past Liu Feng and called out to the person flying overhead toward Floating Celestial Ind. ¡°Hey, Brother Lie Shang, why are you here so early?¡± Ximen Buxing flew off to Lie Shang.


    Mu Yu: ¡°It really is Lie Shang. He could get me into Floating Celestial Ind.¡±


    Mu Yu overheard people around asking who Lie Shang was. ording to his knowledge, those invited to Floating Celestial Mountain were famous individuals, yet Lie Shang was unknown. He couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on.


    Liu Feng flew off the handle after feeling ridiculed. As he performed flowers, he brayed, ¡°Take this!¡±


    Lie Shang pulled over: ¡°Sort your own problems out.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Bro. It was so darn hard to find you. There¡¯s somebody searching for you when you keep such a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A durd of a Golden Core Realm cultivator. His name was¡­ I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Deal with your problem first.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, take him on in my steed. I want to see your skills.¡± Ximen Buxing slipped behind Lie Shang.


    Lie Shang had no choice but to deal with Liu Feng since the spear was too close already to dodge. Lie Shang easily caught the tip of Blue Tassel spear and stopped Liu Feng¡¯s momentum dead both ways.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Feng asked in an annoyed tone.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    <strong><i>Dragon Vine</i></strong>


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him. Also, leave me alone,¡± Lie Shang warned Liu Feng with a peripheral re.


    Lie Shang flicked the tip of Liu Feng¡¯s spear. A ripple of energy smashed straight into Liu Feng¡¯s chest, propelling him through the air. By the time Liu Feng managed to break fall and looked down, his shirt¡¯s chest region had a hole in it. Liu Feng wasn¡¯t hurt, but the disy of power was terrifying. Liu Feng wasn¡¯t delusional to the point he didn¡¯t recognise he was outssed.


    Liu Feng was humiliated under the spotlight. He tried his best not to re up and requested, ¡°May this one ask for your name?¡±


    ¡°Passer-by,¡± Lie Shang answered whilst sweeping his gaze over the crowd.


    Lie Shang sensed Mu Yu¡¯s aura, but thetter¡¯s disguise made it impossible to recognise him. Lie Shang moved his line of sight over to Meng Xin, who had already entered. The way he looked at her suggested something was on his mind. He turned around and continued toward Floating Celestial Ind without another word, with Ximen Buxing following behind. Though Liu Feng wanted to pursue them, he stopped himself.


    Mu Yu disregarded the gossiping crowd and chased after Lie Shang. ¡°Ximen Buxing, stop! Lie Shang!¡±


    There was a reason Mu Yu called out to Ximen Buxing first. He had yet to ept Lie Shang as his senior, so he decided not to call out to Lie Shang unless necessary. The two looked back and then continued on their way since they didn¡¯t recognise him. Two guards stopped Mu Yu before he could go any further.


    ¡°Screw you two. You pretending you don¡¯t recognise me?¡±


    ¡°Not even I can tell it¡¯s you,¡± Xiaoshuai mumbled.


    Mu Yu touched his face and whipped his hand in frustration, forgetting he had a disguise on. That was the only way into Floating Celestial Ind. Trying to fly in via other paths would only result in Primordial Infant Realm cultivators denying him. No matter how he disguised his appearance, there were ws he couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Why do you think they¡¯re going to Floating Celestial Mountain? Are there delicacies?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Mu Yu despondently walked off, deciding to attempt infiltration once darkness swallowed the light.


    Huai Bawan had no issues investing in the future youths of the world of cultivation because he saw business opportunities. Favours they owed him and friendships forged were another asset. He would go as far as giving away valuable items for free on the ind he created just to get in one¡¯s good graces. Needless to say, such urrences were seldom, but those he saw potential in were guaranteed to be the cream of the crop. On the flipside, invitees often brought their own sect¡¯s valuables in case they found something worth trading for.


    Mu Yu went through a wood to return to the town. He needed rest before deciding on his course of action at night. Before he could reach the other end of the forest, though, he heard shouting.


    Xiaoshuai looked up. ¡°A dragon¡¯s roar?¡±


    ¡°A dragon?¡±


    Few had ever seen a real dragon, let alone having heard their roar. Dragons were ssified as a venerated fiend beast race. They werepetentbatants that put ordinary spirit beasts and fiend beasts to shame. Legends imed one fiend king in the fiend race was once a dragon.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s roar. I don¡¯t like dragons. Let¡¯s capture it,¡± urged Xiaoshuai. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried roast dragon.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t want to capture it when it eats us, you glutton.¡±


    Despite what he said and his reluctance to believe there was a dragon in the woods, Mu Yu¡¯s curiosity spurred him on to enter a tree and chase down the source of voice. He soon arrived at a vacant space. Well, it was vacant unless strewn branches and leaves on the ground counted as something. He was positive there were trees not long ago.


    Mu Yu followed the track of havoc to the right. He soon found bloodstains he couldn¡¯t identify the origins of.


    ¡°Catch it! Don¡¯t let it get away!¡±


    ¡°The dragon vine is too strong. Call for reinforcements from Floating Celestial Ind. We¡¯re not going to be able to subdue it on our own.¡±


    ¡°We need Body Severing Realm adepts to stop it!¡±


    ¡°They should be on their way.¡±


    Mu Yu brushed aside the leaves to see what the shouting was about. His eyes widened at the sight of five Primordial Infant Realm middle-aged cultivators surrounding and attacking a ten-metre-tall green dragon. Two horns grew from its head. Its eyes were green. It had four dragon ws. In spite of the deep sh wounds on its body, it didn¡¯t bleed. As for the cultivators battling it, they were a wreck.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t nearly as surprised at the dragon¡¯s twin horns, emerald eyes or size as he was the fact it was a dragon vine. Dragon vines were inanimate objects until they, like this particr one, cultivated to the threshold where they became fiend beasts in dragon form.


    Dragon vines had the potential to assume dragon forms, but gaining the ability to move was hardly ever heard of. nts rarely came to life, so the scarcity principle assigned a high value to them. As far as widespread knowledge stated, it took ten thousand years for dragon vinesto evolve into dragons that could move. The vitality they rued during that period was the source of their tremendous might. Once they weathered through their weak period ¨C which was during their evolution into dragons ¨C they would be strong enough to give Body Severing Realm cultivators a run for their money.


    The group that stumbled upon the dragon vine didn¡¯t find it in an evolved state. During transportation to Floating Celestial Ind for the auction, however, it transformed into a full-fledged dragon. It wasn¡¯t at its maximum power because it had just evolved; nevertheless, it was powerful enough to overwhelm several Primordial Infant Realm cultivators at once.


    ¡°I bet nobody has ever eaten a dragon vine,¡± effused Xiaobai, drawing the shape of the dragon vine¡¯s leg in the air.


    The group was able to deal substantial damage to the dragon since it couldn¡¯t yet manifest its full potential. It seemed as though they¡¯d be able to rivet it without the assistance of Body Severing Realm adepts. Suddenly, the dragon vine turned to face Mu Yu¡¯s direction and roared.


    Nobody besides Mu Yu heard, ¡°Help me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Wait. Huh? Huh? Help you? Howe I can understand Dragonese all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    <strong><i>Eat Me</i></strong>


    The majority of people who Mu Yu could speak to weren¡¯t humans. Dragons didn¡¯t speak humanity¡¯snguage; they had their ownnguage. Thus, Mu Yu was surprised he understood it. More importantly, how was he supposed to rescue such arge creature in the presence of so many Primordial Infant Realm cultivators? He already had a batch stalking him. Fleeing with a dragon in tow? Yeah right.


    The Primordial Infant Realm cultivators followed the dragon¡¯s line of sight and spotted Mu Yu. They blustered, ¡°Get lost, Kiddo!¡±


    The cultivators unleashed another assault on the dragon. Seeing its tail almost lopped off, one of them cautioned, ¡°Careful not to kill it!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡± the dragon cried.


    ¡°Do we have to save it?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    A bearded man swung an axe at the dragon vine as it ran to Mu Yu, mming Mu Yu aside.


    The bearded man brayed, ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just passing by, haha.¡±


    Mu Yu sensed a powerful aura closing in. The individual approaching was a Body Severing Realm adept from Floating Celestial Ind.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    The dragon called out to Mu Yu precisely because it could sense his ability to hide in his trees, but rescuing the dragon was a daunting task to say the least. His preference to steer clear of trouble had been emphasised enough, but so had his love for nts.


    Mu Yu: <em>I can fuse with the dragon vine! They¡¯ll capture it and take it into Floating Celestial Ind! Plus, I¡¯ll be able to save the dragon vine. That¡¯s two birds with one stone.</em>


    Mu Yu whispered to the dragon, ¡°Eat me.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    ¡°Eat me.¡±


    The dragon vine dawdled. In the end, it mustered up itsst ounce of strength to devour Mu Yu. The bearded man cried, ¡°Run!¡±


    The dragon let out onest whimper after devouring Mu Yu before keeling over on the ground.


    Xiaoshuai grumbled, ¡°This is extremely risky. If they melt you, we¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±


    ¡°If my conjecture is correct, they¡¯re going to auction it at Floating Celestial Ind. We scored ourselves a free ticket in.¡±


    The Body Severing Realm adeptnded next to the dormant dragon vine. Though the adept was in his fifties, his vigour was equivalent to that of a youth¡¯s. An aloof maiden in her twenties apanied him. Dressed in pink, she emitted the aura of a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.


    A Primordial Infant Realm guard rted, ¡°Elder Ji, Miss Beiya, the dragon vine devoured a Golden Core Realm cultivator before it went down.¡±


    Brushing off a Golden Core Realm cultivator¡¯s demise, Elder Ji stated, ¡°Since it has evolved into a dragon, its value needs to reappraised. I will report to Master you performed excellently.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ji, its evolution categorises it as a spiritual beast. Are we still going to auction it as a herb ingredient?¡± queried Miss Beiya, swaying her hips at the same time and taking the breath away from the men.


    ¡°Wow, Rou Anna¡¯s assets are a t inpared to hers,¡± Xiaoshuai muttered, while Mu Yu checked his hand.


    ¡°Master will call the shots. We¡¯ll be taking it from here. We¡¯ll see what happens at tomorrow¡¯s auction.¡± Elder Ji sted energy from his sleeve and trapped the dragon vine. He flew off to Floating Celestial Ind with it, while Miss Beiya and the others followed behind.


    Mu Yu surveyed the surroundings from the sky. There was an abundance of trees growing on the inds. Fake rockeries embellished the ind. Flying creatures dropped in and departed. At the centre was an enormous and majestic pce situated at the centre of the ind. Pavilions, halls and various other buildings were built around the pce. The surrounding structures were hidden among the fake rockeries in trees. One could see corners of the buildings through the green canopies, exhibiting a refreshing design. Water from the ind¡¯ske flowed around the rockeries and buildings, allowing for creatively-designed stone bridges to connect them. Put the scene together, and one would see a small waterfall forming from the water flowing down into theke.


    The design and tracks for the flow of water were representative of wealth in more ways than one. Besides the aesthetics, the amount of spiritual stones required to keep the ind hovering in the sky was representative of insurmountable opulence.


    Elder Ji took Mu Yu to an eloquent hall. The leader of the trio waiting underneath the willow tree in therge courtyard was a middle-aged gentleman in a golden silk robe. Perhaps he lived in too muchfort; he was rather plump.


    Elder Ji carefully set down the dragon vine and bowed his head. ¡°I have returned, Master.¡±


    ¡°This is the dragon vine that has evolved?¡± questioned the plump man, or rather, Huai Bawan, smiling gleefully.


    Huai Baiwan¡¯s daughter, Miss Beiya admonished, ¡°Father, look at you.¡±


    ¡°Beiya, you can¡¯t me me. Do you know what the most mysterious spiritual beast in the world is? Dragons. Dragons are the final form of spiritual beasts¡¯ evolution cycle. You can count on two hands the number of spiritual beasts capable of evolving into a dragon at present. Do you realise how hard it was for the dragon vine to evolve into a dragon?¡± Huai Baiwan exined with his lips stretched to his ears.


    Xiaoshuai scratched his ws. ¡°I¡¯ll have this fatty know my final form isn¡¯t a dragon. Dragons are as worthless as chicken eggs.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your final form, then?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Me? I go from handsome to even more handsome. You wouldn¡¯t believe just how hands-¡±


    ¡°Small rodent,¡± the dragon vine suddenly stated.


    ¡°Who are you calling a small rodent?!¡± Xiaoshuai fumed as he scratched the dragon vine.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± Mu Yumented.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you can say?¡± Xiaoshuai chided.


    ¡°Rat,¡± mocked the dragon vine.


    ¡°You wanna go, do you?¡± Xiaoshuai bit the dragon vine, causing thetter to shudder.


    ¡°You and you, put a sock in it. Save your energy so that we can escape,¡± Mu Yu scolded as he pulled Xiaoshuai¡¯s mouth.


    Upon hearing the dragon vine howl, those outside heaped praise, oblivious to the conversation taking ce within.


    Huai Bawan ordered, ¡°Lock it up for now. Notify the world we will auction it in five days¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to sell it, Father?¡±


    ¡°Beiya, the chances of anyone taming a dragon that has developed intelligence is next to none. If you think Earth Sovereign Sect could, you¡¯re in denial. Their pride is their life; they refuse to bow to humans. In addition, I heard they never let go of a grudge once they¡¯ve harboured one. What¡¯s the point in us raising it? Just consider yourself fortunate to have seen one. We¡¯re in the business sector; we¡¯re supposed to trade things for money. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll create waves if the world finds out we¡¯re auctioning a dragon. We¡¯re after the fame and reputation it¡¯ll bring us. Reputation takes precedence over a dragon for businesses. We¡¯re better off investing our time in effort in drafting a n to make the most out of this,¡± Huai Baiwan expounded, tapping his fingers out of habit whenever he engaged his brain.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    <strong><i>Waves</i></strong>


    Mu Yu spent the days inside the dragon vine¡¯s stomach strategizing his escape n. The most challenging task was escaping from a group of cultivators who were heads and shoulders above him.


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t you think there might be something useful among the goodies we took from Ageless Kumu?¡± voiced Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu was able to view the luminous jewel and thick Poison Scripture without any hassles inside the dragon. Ageless Kumu added some simple diagrams to the scripture, but the bulk of the thickness lied in the tremendous text volume. The contents page alone took up dozens of pages. Ageless Kumu ssified poisons from rank one to nine, with rank one poisons being the weakest to rank nine being the most potent.


    ¡°Traditionally, people with shallow knowledge respect but distance themselves when they see different poisons. Poison and medicine are identical in nature in that they are both herbs. Whether it saves a life or takes one is a product of one¡¯s usage. By that ount, if one has a grasp on all venoms in the world, they can treat all ailments. I dedicated my life to cultivating poison. If you have the fortune of obtaining this manual, you must pursue the study of poison. Else, you will never inherit my true teachings.


    ¡°He left it lying around because he wanted someone to pick it up ¨C unbelievable. Study poison, my foot. I¡¯m counting on it to escape with my life.¡±


    Mu Yu skipped over the foreword section, which was eight pages of lessons on the approach one needed to master poison. Mu Yu, not privy to Ageless Kumu¡¯s reputation, couldn¡¯t appreciate the fact that the scripture also explored the physiological effects of countless poisons in addition to passing on implementation. See, understanding how poisons impacted the human body equipped one with the knowledge to treat and cure them. Doctors would love to learn from the manual. In regards to Mu Yu, the knowledge was trivial if he could just transfer poison to trees.


    Mu Yu went through the pages and pages of the contents section. ording to the manual, the vial of ¡°Wind Dispersion¡± that he had was ssified a rank two poison. Its final state was a green powder. Not interested, he skipped over theponents it consisted off and read the effects it offered.


    As its name suggested, Wind Dispersion activated once it was exposed to oxygen. Once active, it turned into a colourless and odourless poison wafting through the air. Once one breathed it in, their spiritual energy would disperse, and it would inhibit them from collecting spiritual energy. Anyone below Primordial Infant Ream would die if they inhaled it.


    Mu Yu stored away Wind Dispersion carefully unlike when he took it out, afraid he¡¯d inadvertently release it into the air and kill himself.


    Poison name: Light Shaft. A transparent poison that emits a blinding light upon making contact with light. Used at a distance, victims will suffer transient vision impairment. Used at close range, the victims¡¯ eyes will burn¡­


    Poison name: me Explosion. The pill will explode once activated with spiritual energy. If one consumes it, they will never be able to utilise their spiritual energy again unless they want to blow themselves up.


    ¡°This man is a maniac,¡± Mu Yumented. ¡°Now I¡¯m thinking we only escaped because we were lucky. Imagine if the tree wasn¡¯t after an inheritor but a victim.¡±


    After researching a number of poisons, Mu Yu decided on a few impactful ones that were rtively useful for escaping pursuers.


    In the meantime, sects that found out about the dragon vine¡¯s existence gave the order to win the bid for the creature at all costs.


    Huai Baiwan reshuffled the order of items offered. It didn¡¯t require much thinking to realise everyone would ignore anything offered and wait for the dragon vine.


    Lie Shang, who was among those who received an invitation to the auction, remarked, ¡°A dragon vine? You have my attention.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re interested,¡± Ximen Buxing, sitting opposite Lie Shang, expressed. Ignored, he went on. ¡°I heard it ate a Golden Core Realm cultivator. I certainly am thankful my luck isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    ¡°I imagine Pill Cauldron Sect and Earth Sovereign Sect want dibs on it.¡±


    ¡°Sad for them, then. It¡¯s not going to be a walk in the park. I bet we might even see an offer we¡¯ve never heard of before.¡±


    Meng Xin, sitting not too far from the pavilion Lie Shang sat, kept tabs on his location. She visited the ind in spite of being aware he wouldn¡¯t pull punches with her no matter when or where.


    ¡°Senior Sister, is Lie Shang really that formidable?¡¯ Rou Anna, who was also invited after ascending to Primordial Infant Realm, asked.


    ¡°He is. I couldn¡¯t keep up with him thest time we exchanged blows.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rou Anna questioned, frowning. ¡°Just where is he from?¡±


    ¡°Either way, he¡¯s not someone we should take lightly,¡± answered Meng Xin, training her gaze in the direction the dragon vine¡¯s voice originated. ¡°We must win the bid for the dragon vine.¡±


    ¡°But we came here to bid on something else¡­¡±


    ¡°A pill concocted using a dragon vine would leave a life prolonging pill in the dust. A dragon vine that has evolved into a dragon is incredibly important for our sect elders. After all, it supposedly doubles one¡¯s lifespan. There isn¡¯t a shadow of doubt other sects are thinking the same thing,¡± Meng Xin rified in a resolute tone.


    Two young men, one short and one tall, joined Xiaohua at Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s building. The tall one, Bie Wenxuan, would beplimented as a gentleman and representation of a striking and talented man. In fact, he was among those invited to the ind. The shorter man, Shi Yun, was rather gloomy and not someone people would be willing to strike up a conversation with. Shi Yun wasn¡¯t regarded very highly in his sect, nor was he invited to the ind.


    With an irritated undertone, Xiaohua questioned, ¡°Shi Yun, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I brought him in. He is here to pass on Patriarch¡¯s message,¡± informed Bie Wenxuan.


    ¡°What message?¡± Xiaohua asked, disying a significantly more friendly expression when conversing with Bie Wenxuan.


    Shi Yun returned the favour with a smirk. ¡°Patriarch ordered you two to bring back the dragon vine regardless of the price.¡±


    Xiaohua didn¡¯t reply, implying Shi Yun was stating the obvious.


    Over at Earth Sovereign Sect¡¯s hall, Cai Lie, elder brother of Xing Gao, asked, ¡°Xing Gao, are we also joining the contest for the dragon vine?¡±


    Xing Gao replied, ¡°They say it¡¯s as strong as a Body Severing Realm cultivator. If we can tame it, great. If we can¡¯t, it¡¯s still a treasure. We must bag it.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    <strong><i>Auction</i></strong>


    The dragon vine was fitted into a dark container and carried to the circr auction hall. Attired in red garments, Primordial Infant Realm cultivator Miss Beiya announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to today¡¯s auction. I am your host for today, Beiya. I assume you all know me by now.¡±


    Miss Beiya swivelled on the spot. To check for reactions before resuming her speech. ¡°You are already informed of a dragon vine¡¯s rarity. You should already be aware of their potent vitality that will extend your lifespan, especially one that has lived for ten thousand years as this one has. Their intelligence and might make them one of the most elusive creatures. Luckily, we caught a dragon vine that has evolved into a dragon. As a business, we are eager to put this in the hands of one fortunate individual.¡±


    Despite the pretty maiden standing before them, not a single man was more interested in Miss Beiya than they were in the dragon vine. Having sessfully whetted their appetite, she signalled for her people to open the centre of the auction tform and deliver the timber container up to the tform. Owing to the size of the container, Miss Beiya had to remove herself from the tform.


    Not a single eye batted as they opened the four sides of the container to reveal the ginormous dragon incarcerated in a spiritual qi formation. The dragon unexpectedlyzed in its spot. Because mental heuristics led to people expecting it to flip out or try to break free, spections of it being fake arose.


    ¡°There is no doubt it is a genuine dragon vine. Itshed around when we first captured it, but it stopped the futile effort after learning it couldn¡¯t break free. That will save you the trouble of taming it,¡± justified Beiya.


    There were two hundred, if not three hundred, people sitting around the tform in the centre. They couldn¡¯t see him, but Mu Yu didn¡¯t like the gazes on him. The chances of escaping in the presence of so many people were next to none.


    ¡°Let usmence. The starting price will be one million spirit stones. Every sessive bid must be greater by a minimum of one hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Two million.¡±


    ¡°Two million five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Three million.¡±


    After a while, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°Wow, five million now. I didn¡¯t know you were worth so much, Worm. How many chicken drumsticks could I buy with that?¡±


    ¡°How many do you think you¡¯re worth?¡± Mu Yu chuckled and asked of Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°The rat is worth five hundred,¡± the dragon vine ridiculed.


    Hearing the dragon¡¯s voice as a deep-voiced roar, the crowd fell silent.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m worth, at least, fifty million! Actually, I¡¯m priceless.¡±


    ¡°Meaning you don¡¯t cost a dime.¡±


    ¡°Says who? Wait, I¡¯m not for sale!¡±


    While the two were bickering, Mu Yu tried to locate Ximen Buxing and Lie Shang. Instead, he found Meng Xin, who stood out, and her partner in crime, Rou Anna. He was surprised Rou Anna already ascended to Primordial Infant Realm in such a short space of time.


    ¡°Ten million,¡± Xing Gao dered.


    ¡°Eleven million,¡± called Xiao Hua.


    ¡°Fifteen million,¡± called Xing Gao.


    ¡°Brother Xing, I know your sect is keen on the dragon vine, so I have a suggestion. How about our sects join hands to win the bid?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I could not ask for more.¡±


    Alchemists sometimes used animal blood and fiend spirits in some of their products. Earth Sovereign Sect could provide both as tamers. As such, the two sects were on good terms away from public eyes. The sects¡¯ elders could discuss what to do with the dragon after they won the bid.


    ¡°Fifty million,¡± Meng Xin suddenly offered.


    It made sense for Earth Sovereign Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect to offer an exorbitant price, but it made no sense for other sects to. It finally clicked when they identified Meng Xin. Jade Sect¡¯s wealth matched their fame for mentoring beautiful female disciples.


    Earth Sovereign Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect chose to give up, believing the dragon wasn¡¯t worth the price.


    Though Beiya was more mature than Meng Xin, Meng Xin¡¯s aura was matchless. Beiya didn¡¯t like Meng Xin for business and personal reasons. Beiya wanted more than fifty million for the dragon. If other men stopped bidding just to give Meng Xin the win, Beiya woulde up short. Beiya, nevertheless, maintained professionalism and smiled.


    ¡°Jade Sect¡¯s Miss Meng Xin has offered fifty million. Does anyone want to offer a higher bid? If there are no more bids, Miss Meng Xin shall win the bid at fifty million.¡±


    ¡°Fifty-one million.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    <strong><i>Goddess and Unknown Punk</i></strong>


    ¡°Fifty-one million.¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, what are you ying at?!¡±


    ¡°Do you even have that much?¡±


    Mu Yu looked over in the direction scathingments were fired. Lie Shang was the one who offered the bid. Ximen Buxing was innocently caught in the crossfire, yet he shrugged and fanned it off. ¡°That¡¯s not even your business, is it? Meng Xin, if would marry me, though, I¡¯d be happy to consider purchasing the dragon vine for fifty-one million and gifting it to you. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Shameless, stop taking whatever it is that¡¯s giving you delusions.¡±


    Meng Xin minded her own business and offered, ¡°Fifty-five million.¡±


    Lie Shang: ¡°Fifty-six million.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he rattled Liu Feng with only two fingers.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sounds like him and I should have a scrap.¡±


    Meng Xin presumed she wasn¡¯t at risk whilst at the auction but would need to immediately leg it once she obtained the dragon vine, lest Lie Shang try anything.


    ¡°Sixty million.¡±


    ¡°Sixty-one million.¡±


    The bid soon reached ny-one million, much to the joy of Beiya, who didn¡¯t expect to earn so much. In fact, theirpany had never sold anything for so much.


    Mu Yu: <em>I had no idea he was so filthy rich. I should¡¯ve given Xiaoshuai to him. He could¡¯ve raised the glutton into a giant. I can¡¯t even imagine how that much would look¡­</em>


    Meng Xin didn¡¯t have enough on her to continue bidding. While her sect would back her without hesitation, their patriarch might¡¯ve had something to say if the price rose any higher.


    ¡°Would you be able to let me have the dragon vine? Jade Sect will be happy to exchange it for something else,¡± Meng Xin suggested.


    ¡°I do want something from Jade Sect, indeed. If you can exchange it with me, you can have the dragon vine,¡± answered Lie Shang, in a teasing undertone.


    Meng Xin smiled. ¡°What might it be?¡±


    Lie Shang looked back at Meng Xin with a piercing gaze. ¡°Your life.¡±


    Meng Xin: <em>He¡¯s still bearing a grudge. Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised when I know how ruthless he is.</em>


    Meng Xin opined, ¡°May I ask how I offended you? If you do not name a reason, I will not let that go for it would desecrate Jade Sect¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking the obvious? I guess not many people present know how shameless and conniving you truly are behind people¡¯s backs, you fraud,¡± Lie Shang replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°It is easy to condemn someone without pretext. Everything I do and say represents the eight great sects¡¯ principles. I have nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t change your sealed fate.¡±


    ¡°Bro, what is this? Miss Meng Xin and I are engaged. I¡¯ll be a widower if you kill her,¡± Ximen Buxing chimed in.


    ¡°Let us see if you have what it takes,¡± replied Meng Xin, maintaining her gracious smile.


    Lie Shang fixed his gaze on Meng Xin. Cognisant of the two enemies¡¯ backgrounds and in consideration of their business, Beiya climbed onto the circr tform and interrupted. ¡°Please mind your manners while you are here. We are here to do business, not resolve grudges.¡±


    Meng Xin retracted her energy and made her next offer of ny-five million. All eyes turned to Lie Shang, expecting a counter. To their bewilderment, Lie Shang smirked and left.


    ¡°Get back here! Buy the dragon vine, you bugger!¡± fumed Mu Yu.


    Meng Xin feigned indifference, but she was livid deep down. She was confident Lie Shang merely wanted to take her for a ride.


    ¡°Ny-five million. Do we have any higher bids? No? In that case, the dragon vine is M-¡±


    ¡°Mine!¡± an elder dered in a booming voice and reached for dragon vine from above.


    ¡°Wh-¡± Four Body Severing Realm adepts were sparked before they could finish their utterance.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    <strong><i>Rumble for the Dragon Vine</i></strong>


    ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for the day it¡¯d evolve into a dragon! Finally! It¡¯s mine now!¡± dered the Spirit Severing Realm intruder.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The masses fled helter-skelter. Huai Baiwan would¡¯ve been helpless in the face of the chaos even if he was present.


    As the Spirit Severing Realm elder¡¯s wrinkly hand closed in on the dragon vine, a weird walking stick knocked the hand away. The potent spiritual energy that burst as a result took the building with it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to waltz off with the dragon vine, Old Wu,¡± mocked another Spirit Severing Realm elder.


    ¡°Zhuang Hong, know your ce,¡± brayed Old Wu.


    Old Wu didn¡¯t show himself ¨C not that anyone would¡¯ve recognised him anyway. Both elders were freestyle cultivators who had been assumed to be cold in the ground already.


    ¡°Hold your horses,¡± interrupted an elderly woman, enunciating words with a hiss.


    ¡°All three of you should hold you horses,¡± a fourth person chimed in.


    ¡°How are we going to divide it among so many of us?¡±


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re less you lot who I could never stand, we won¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°I like that.¡±


    Nobody could put names or faces to voices since the speakers hid themselves. Mu Yu, who was caught in the midst of it all, could feel danger trapping him in the middle.


    ¡°The spirit formation is down,¡± Xiaoshuai briefed.


    ¡°To the trees!¡± ordered Mu Yu.


    The dragon vine belted and then flew to the exit.


    ¡°Get over here! Who said you could run away?¡± The old woman utilised a frayed dress that extended to ten metres to smack the dragon vine back to the ground and pin it.


    ¡°Oh, god, she must not have washed this thing in decades,¡± griped Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai covered his nose and jabbered, ¡°Great, now what? Thanks a lot, Worm!¡±


    Mu Yu crawled out of the dragon vine to attempt lifting the dress. s, it was too heavy to move. Underneath them was solid steelrock. He couldn¡¯t sh his way out because using Nameless Swordsman¡¯s embedded power would disable his arm. He couldn¡¯t defeat the foes around with two arms, let alone one. Suddenly, an elder lifted a corner of the dress and said, ¡°C-ce out.¡±


    Mu Yu and the dragon vine hurried out from underneath the dress.


    ¡°D-d-don¡¯t speak. B-be careful.¡±


    Though they were already at an exit, it was better to be safe than sorry, so Mu Yu asked, ¡°Did you rescue us for the dragon vine?¡±


    The elder with the green beard stuttered, ¡°N-no. I-I saw y-y-¡±


    ¡°Looking handsome?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°N-n-n-n-no.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the handsome one, right?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    The elder pinched his eyebrows together. He ignored Xiaoshuai and pointed. ¡°Th-the-the exit is over there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± responded Mu Yu, hurrying off. He halted in his tracks after a few steps and turned back. ¡°You¡¯re rescuing us without asking for anything in return? What the¡­? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Who cares?! Just go!¡± pestered Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu scratched his head and hopped onto the dragon vine¡¯s neck. From the sky, they could see the young cultivators watched the venue from afar. Mu Yu had a bad feeling, and it was self-exnatory once he was high in the sky: everyone could see him.


    Everyone was stunned until a bearded man blurted, ¡°He¡¯s still alive?!¡±


    Quickly catching on to what all the gazes on him were asking, Xing Gao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Catch the dragon vine!¡±manded Beiya, spearheading the charge.


    ¡°The old man never said anything about the army waiting here!¡± eximed Mu Yu.


    Lie Shang and Ximen Buxing finally recognised Mu Yu and exchanged eye contact. Ximen Buxing queried, ¡°He¡¯s the one who was looking for you at Mist City. You know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my junior. I¡¯ll talk about it after I save him,¡± replied Lie Shang, dashing over to cut off Beiya and putting aside his desire to ask why Mu Yu didn¡¯te straight to him after arriving.


    ¡°Damn, I thought he was joking.¡± Ximen Buxing followed after Lie Shang whilst grumbling, ¡°Man, we¡¯re going to have our hands full against these numbers. <em>Sigh</em>, whatever.¡±


    ¡°What is this about, Lie Shang?¡± questioned Beiya. ¡°Are you trying to snatch the dragon vine?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let youy your hands on him.¡±


    ¡°The dragon vine belongs to us.¡±


    Lie Shang disregarded the Primordial Infant Realm backup team joining Beiya and asserted, ¡°The dragon has a mind of its own. If it allowed him to ride it, it has proven it acknowledge him.¡±


    ¡°My brother-inw has tamed it, it seems,¡± added Ximen Buxing, saluting Beiya.


    ¡°I¡¯m not another one of your brothers-inw, Ximen Buxing!¡± fired Mu Yu, rushing over to Lie Shang.


    Ximen Buxing flicked his hair and leisurely said, ¡°I have a line of people begging to be my brother-inw. You¡¯re such a sugar and fire kid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of those idiots.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    <strong><i>Reputation</i></strong>


    Those not implicated in the confrontation chose to wait until the dragon vine left Floating Celestial Ind before vying for it. If they chose to take either side whilst on the ind, they¡¯d make extra enemies.


    ¡°Ourpany invested time, money and resources to capture the dragon, making it ours. If someone kidnaps your wife, do you just pretend she¡¯s not your wife?¡± Beiya questioned.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± blurted Ximen Buxing. ¡°But not if you¡¯re as pretty as you girls.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± brayed the maidens.


    Once Huai Baiwan and Mr. Ru, two Body Severing Realm cultivators, arrived, Beiya threatened, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape now.¡±


    Huai Baiwan took over and saluted Lie Shang with a cupped-fist salute. ¡°Haha, you must be the first one to escape Kumu Valley, Mu Yu, right? I can no longer remember how many Primordial Infant Realm cultivators failed to escape.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s name and escape began to spread akin to wildfire a few days ago, but it wasughed off as a bad joke. Coming from Huai Baiwan, on the other hand, it was perceived as legitimate news. Perhaps that exined why there were people tailing him days ago.


    ¡°Nice, Brother-inw!¡± Ximen Buxing patted Mu Yu roughly on the shoulder.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± queried Mu Yu, realising he was the only one who was unaware his escape was public knowledge.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t aware Elder Kumu sent your portrait to Shadow to have searchers dispatched? He is offering a bounty for capturing you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also after the bounty on my head?¡± inquired Mu Yu, skipping over the mention of the organisation that sounded dangerous.


    ¡°Hahaha, I did dispatch search teams for you, but that was solely to invite you to my ind as a guest. Unfortunately, none of my men could locate you. Never did I imagine you¡¯d find your own way in without an invitation. This is your invitation. You are the first Golden Core Realm cultivator we have ever invited.¡± After passing the invitation to Mu Yu, Huai Baiwan continued, ¡°I see no reason to not gift you the dragon vine after all that has transpired. I guess you could say I wish to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Father, why should w-¡±


    Huai Baiwan stopped his daughter and, with the corner of his lips tugged up, stated, ¡°Whether or not you can keep it is on you.¡±


    Deciphered version of Huai Baiwan¡¯s words: ¡°We can¡¯t stop Spirit Severing Realm cultivators at the moment. Your potential knows no bounds. If you manage to catapult to stardom, don¡¯t forget I was the one who gave you the dragon vine. I could stop you, but I won¡¯t. If they manage to wrestle it from you, you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Huai,¡± replied Mu Yu, knowing exactly what Huai Baiwan was thinking. With a palm-fist salute, he expressed, ¡°I shall take my leave.¡±


    ¡°All the best,¡± responded Huai Baiwan, departing with his people.


    The debacle was far from over. The Spirit Severing Realm cultivators were still going at it inside, oblivious to the fact the dragon had sneaked out. Nobody was going to risk their life returning to the battlefield in there. Plus, the second Huai Baiwan publicised he was giving Mu Yu the dragon vine, it turned into a free-for-all contest. Why give the old freaks a chance? They reached an unspoken consensus to obstruct Ximen Buxing and Lie Shang while another team could easily subdue Mu Yu.


    Lie Shang left with Mu Yu. Lie Shang nced back at the crowd stalking the trio, not that he was afraid of them even if they came in droves. He was worried he couldn¡¯t protect his junior.


    Lie Shang queried, ¡°How did you escape? Surely those old freaks would¡¯ve noticed you sneaking out.¡±


    ¡°Some old man with a stutter helped me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe see me after leaving Dustfallen Sect?¡±


    ¡°We have a nuisance here, so we¡¯ll talkter in private.


    Ximen Buxing, the man who went where there were beauties or entertainment, didn¡¯t take Mu Yu¡¯s insult too well. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t burn your bridge before you cross the river. As a family, we should be united against our enemies right now.¡±


    ¡°Family? Who? I heard you wanted to marry Meng Xin today. How about you keep away from Tian Ran?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m innocent. The geezer and Meng Xin¡¯s shifu had us engaged before we were born. My hand was forced. Trust me, Brother-in-Law. I love Tian Ran.¡±


    ¡°Meng Xin is the daughter of her shifu? Weren¡¯t disciples of Jade Sect forbidden from marrying?¡±


    ¡°Meng Xin is my shifu and her shifu¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Don¡¯t tell anyone else the secret.¡±


    ¡°How do you exin the part you were sold to a brothel at eight years old? What¡¯s the engagement got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°How does it not have to do with me after the geezer bedded her shifu?¡¯


    ¡°Is the geezer yourte old man or your shifu?¡±


    ¡°Obviously my father. How would they have had us engaged before we were born, otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make her your stepsister?¡±


    ¡°My bad. The geezer is my shifu.¡±


    ¡°So what does that make Meng Xin?¡±


    ¡°You two done yet? Stay alert. We¡¯re out of Floating Celestial Mountain¡¯s territory,¡± grouched Lie Shang.


    ¡°Hehe, where are you off to in such a hurry?¡± sarcastically asked a bewitching maiden who intercepted the trio.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    <strong><i>Boxed In</i></strong>


    The maiden¡¯s scarlet hair, red eyes, make-up and boldly revealing clothing entuated her bewitching voice and demeanour, winning Ximen Buxing¡¯s enthusiastic stamp of approval.


    Tone indifferent, Lie Shang questioned, ¡°Does Secr World Sect intend to involve themselves in this mess?¡±


    Secr World Sect¡¯s disciples dressed revealinglypared to Jade Sect and approached cultivation differently. Their sect names were urate depictions of their character, except for Tian Ran. The sects were pr opposites, yet they surprisingly formed an alliance.


    The enchanting maiden¡¯s name was Zi Luo, another invited guest. She specialised in seducing her targets. Word on the streets was she once slew a Body Severing Realm adept using just her eyes. Regardless of how lucky she was, her skill couldn¡¯t be discredited.


    Ximen Buxing ambled toward Zi Luo, twirling his hand with one hand. ¡°Riding a beast isme. How about riding me somewhere secluded?¡±


    Zi Luo smiled. ¡°Since I have to choose between two beasts, I would prefer the dragon vine.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, my heart needs you to treat it.¡± Ximen Buxing continued forward and extended his hand to Zi Luo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lie Shang told Mu Yu, knowing Ximen Buxing was more than skilled enough to stall Zi Luo.


    ¡°Miss, have you heard about my upbringing?¡±


    Detecting an iing sh from a sword soon after they started moving, Lie Shang summoned Sky Sorcher to deflect the sh. Following up, he used a handmand to sh sword qi, forcing the assant to reveal themselves. He sardonically asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like life?¡±


    Swinging Sky Scorcher again, Lie Shang sted a heat breaker at Liu Feng. Liu Feng made a break for it but was clearly not going to make it. Suddenly, Meng Xin intervened, deflecting Lie Shang¡¯s attack with her jade flute.


    ¡°You may be strong, but you¡¯re no match for us.¡±


    Joining Meng Xin were the famous Profound Wood Sect¡¯s Zu Anze and Rakshasa Manor¡¯s Duan Musi.


    ¡°How¡¯s your Dustfallen Swordy?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    ¡°Not too shabby,¡± Mu Yu answered.


    ¡°Remember: Dustfallen Swordy is the most technical and most powerful swordy.¡±


    Lie Shang clutched Sky Scorcher and looked over to Meng Xin and her allies. He powered up, rustling the trio. With a single vertical sh, he generated a myriad of shes as a single swing. The red st sundered the earth. The heat wave violently sted. Meng Xin and her allies took off as fast as they could go, but one of the youth¡¯s was too slow. Mu Yu was in awe.


    ¡°Stay alert. I¡¯ll catch up to you. Now go,¡± instructed Lie Shang, propelling himself over to Meng Xin¡¯s group to engage in all-out war.


    ¡°To the woods!¡±


    The dragon vine possessed might and speed on par to Primordial Infant Realm cultivators, true; however, the others outnumbered it, and it was in a weakened state. It swung its tail and sted to keep its pursuers away, but another dozen of enemies cut it off from the front. A sword st at the dragon vine¡¯s tail sent it reeling in circles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the dragon vine. I just want the celestial fiend fruit,¡± said a pale-faced male, armed with a red g.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m pretty much done digesting it already. You might find it in one of the loos I used,¡± responded Mu Yu, grabbing onto the dragon vine¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Haha, you expect me to believe such an oundish im?¡±


    ¡°What, you kick fruit around instead of eating it?¡±


    ¡°Tanrui, just off him and take it. I bet it¡¯s in his Cosmic Sleeve,¡± asserted another youth, jumping right in.


    Knowing he was up against Ghost Gate¡¯s Gui Tanrui, Mu Yumanded, ¡°Dragon Vine, Xiaoshuai, close your eyes.¡±


    Mu Yu threw a vial of Light Shaft, gambling it would work the way he hoped since he had no idea how to use it correctly. He shut his eyes right before the vial exploded and shone a blinding light.


    ¡°My eyes!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    The duo was unable to see where Mu Yu went. Mu Yu opened his eyes once he presumed he was out of the light¡¯s range. Although white patterns inhibited his vision as a result of being caught in the light, he forged forward. Before he could reach the woods, unfortunately, another person stopped him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yu desperately blinked and wiped his eyes to restore his vision.


    The youth dressed in navy and wielded an orange sword. He enveloped his body in his sword qi. He proudly dered, ¡°Sword Purification Manor¡¯s Man Jian.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, Yuan Jian is part of your sect.¡± Mu Yu furtively signalled for the dragon vine to move away.


    ¡°¡­ Senior Brother Yuan Jian is renowned throughout the world. If you know who he is, I suggest you hand over the dragon vine and celestial fiend fruit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just discovering you¡¯re all equally foolish. I can¡¯t me him for dying a silly death,¡± slighted Mu Yu, trying to catch Man Jian with a vial while thetter was thrown off his rhythm.


    Man Jian sniggered and split the vial in two. Two green streaks of mist transformed into green snakes andunched at Mu Mu u. Vengeful Snake derived its name from the snake specifies of the same name¡¯s venom. It transformed from a mist back to its snake form upon encountering a human and would viciously attack until one party was finished. One vengeful snake could rival a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. To maximise its venom, the poison creator had to torture it until it died vengefully.


    ¡°You have a few tricks up your sleeve,¡± sarcastically praised another foe.


    Mu Yu grabbed a few vials. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Purifying Sword Valley¡¯s Kuai Jian,¡± answered Kuai Jian, exuding a cold vibe.


    ¡°Everyone in the sect has ¡®sword¡¯ for a character in the name, huh? I see naming originality isn¡¯t one of your sect¡¯s strong suits.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    <strong><i>Golden Core Realm VS Primordial Infant Realm</i></strong>


    ¡°You going to hand over the dragon vine and fruit and then get lost, or am I going to have to take it from you?¡± asked Kuai Jian, not worried Man Jian was soon going to break free.


    By the time they were done exchanging a few sentences, eight more people had joined the encirclement. Seeing as escaping was impossible, Mu Yu responded, ¡°Since all of you want the dragon vine and whatever fiend fruit, I¡¯ll fight you. If I lose, the two are yours. If I win, you can show yourselves the door. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I heard, ¡®I dare not.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a one-arm advantage,¡± jeered Kuai Jian, cing one hand behind his back. He told the others, ¡°How about I give you all some entertainment? I shall teach him not to let his luck get to his head.¡±


    Mu Yu psyched himself up despite the casual exterior he showed. The strategy was to stall and resort to Nameless Swordsman¡¯s granted power if necessary to stall until Lie Shang could back him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can keep up with me.¡± Making light of Mu Yu, Kuai Jian decided to utilise his quick swordy and even quicker movements to disgrace Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu returned to the ground. The dragon vine acted as a sentry while Mu Yu dealt with Kuai Jian. Mu Yu¡¯s nerves subsided after Kuai Jian vanished. There were many levels to swordy, ranging from fast to slow, simple orplex. Every discipline and style had its pros and cons. Speed came at the cost of power. To deal lethal damage, the attacker had toe into close quarters. At close quarters, their openings would reveal themselves. To ovee their swift attacks, one needed to finish their opponent before they could conceal their openings with their speed.


    ¡°Six point three centimetres from the top of your left shoulder,¡± notified Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu shut his eyes and let Xiaoshuai call the shots. Mu Yu summoned Sword Splitter to defend his left shoulder and took a few steps back to reduce the impact. With Xiaoshuai calling the shots, Mu Yu could focus on reacting.


    Although surprised Mu Yu reacted urately and timely, Kuai Jian moved away right after his strike to continue. It was no big deal if it was only a feeling-out strike.


    ¡°Centre of your right chest.¡±


    ¡°Right knee.¡±


    ¡°Left ear.¡±


    ¡°Temple.¡±


    Kuai Jian¡¯s scornful smirk gradually receded without him being aware. Mu Yu evaded every strike Kuai Jian tirelessly drilled as if he knew thetter¡¯s swordy. To see his movements, Mu Yu had to be faster than Kuai Jian. Pride hurt, frustration began to invade Kuai Jian¡¯s calm mind.


    At first, Mu Yu only had enough time to devote evading Kuai Jian¡¯s strikes. As Mu Yu gradually developed an understanding of Kuai Jian¡¯s striking form, he gained confidence he could use retreat as a means of countering.


    Kuai Jian abruptly stopped. Behind his piercing gaze was his desire to salvage his reputation. He stopped taking it easy and used a clone technique to strike again ¨C Clone Switch. To execute the technique, one had to move extremely fast to create two clones tond a simultaneous attack. Only one body was his real body. The reason it was lethal was he could switch between which body was real, meaning either of them could inflict damage.


    ¡°Top of your skull. Wait, no. Your heart. Actually, both of them are targets. Be careful.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>That¡¯s it? Two clones only? ¡°Celestial Sword Nine Catalysts¡± wouldugh at this.</em>


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique: Heaven¡¯s Lightning Strike. Dao begets all life. Lightning controls a part.


    Mu Yu had the spiritual qi shove each other. Blues mes flickered. Spiritual qi in the atmosphere stirred the air as they transformed into spiritual clouds and phantom lightning shes. His clone emerged. One leapt up and summoned lightning using sword qi. The other¡¯s Shadow Splitter shed and boomed. He intercepted Kuai Jian¡¯s strikes with a single pure lightning spirit.


    ¡°You can use our ¡®Double Team Swordy¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡¯Double Team Swordy¡¯? Never heard of that garbage.¡±


    Feng Haochen once exined, ¡°Dustfallen Swordy consists of nine techniques, each of which can be utilised to reverse a reactive position into an active position. Nine techniques, nine shadows. At the highest level, you can create nine out of one, meaning you can pit nine clones against one opponent. The onus of figuring it out is on you.¡±


    Kuai Jian¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Mu Yu summon a third clone.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s nine techniques could be transformed from one another and co-existed. Nine techniques could bebined into one, or one technique could be split into nine. Likewise, nine techniques can be transformed into eighty one techniques. Combined appropriately with Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, it was possible to produce eighty-one swords out of nine swords.


    Though he had three clones, Mu Yu had to stay alert when he only had Shadow Splitter left. He fully grasped Kuai Jian¡¯s swordy by that point and could read thetter¡¯s sessive attacks.


    ¡°When adopting a bent-over posture to attack, Kuai Jian¡¯s zigong acupuncture point, located in the centre of his sternum, is open. The other clone¡¯s shenting acupuncture point, located at the top of his forehead, is open when attacking front-on.¡±


    Problem was, Mu Yu needed external support to have enough power to dismantle Kuai Jian¡¯s attacks.


    It was kill or be killed. Mu Yu called upon the sword spirit in his right arm. He split Shadow Splitter in two. Combining a vigorous hip swivel, he thrust his sword on a straight upward trajectory toward Kuai Jian¡¯s zigong while thrusting his other Shadow Splitter at the other Kuai Jian¡¯s shenting acupuncture point.


    Kuai Jian wanted to slip Mu Yu¡¯s thrust, but Mu Yu unleashed even more force. Thus, Kuai Jian switched to his clone above; however, that clone was also in danger.


    ¡°Noooo, ugh!¡± Kuai Jian felt his conscious fading after Mu Yu¡¯s sword plunged through his chest. Eyes wide, he muttered, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    <strong><i>Murder</i></strong>


    Regret sneaked its way into the breathless audience¡¯s brains that stopped moving for a brief moment. Mu Yu stood still, eyes closed, right arm fractured and still in an empty spirit state. The fight triggered his spiritual energy quality¡¯s change. The sh against the Kuai Jian led him to the answer he sought. His damaged meridians rapidly healed.


    ¡°He¡¯s ascending! Kill him now!¡± shouted Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Shi Yun.


    Kuai Jian and Man Jian brought the best out in each other when they fought as a team. ordingly, as soon as Man Jian broke free of Mu Yu¡¯s poison, he charged Mu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Alone in his own world, focusing on ascending, Mu Yu was oblivious to the encroaching danger. The dragon vine charged Man Jian and sprayed a st. Man Jian sliced the st and kicked the dragon vine back, sending it crashing into Mu Yu. Blood ejected from Mu Yu¡¯s mouth whilst his consciousness was plunged into darkness.


    Shi Yun and others sted off toward the dragon vine.


    ¡°What¡¯s your issue with killing cultivators? I keep telling you it¡¯s good riddance. Look at them. They want everything. They¡¯re the gue of this world.¡± The thrilled voice of the wood demon reverberated in Mu Yu¡¯s mind as it took over his body.


    Right before the moment Mu Yu crashed into the ground, Xiaoshuai pulled him by the cor and struggled up into the air, reducing the impact slightly.


    ¡°I shall avenge my junior!¡± snapped Man Jian.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you all right? Wake up! He¡¯sing!¡± cried Xiaoshuai, assessing Mu Yu¡¯s injuries.


    Mu Yu¡¯s right arm had recovered and injury free. However, Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t know how to respond to the foreign aura he didn¡¯t recognise.


    Scowling, Man Jian lunged, leading with his sword aimed at Mu Yu¡¯s chest. Mu Yu¡¯s eyes flew open, white eye white and ck eye ck. Linden tree patterns ran from the top of his arm downward. He caught Man Jian¡¯s sword. Man Jian tried to drive forward fruitlessly. He tried pulling it back, but it wouldn¡¯t move, either.


    ¡°The cultivator purge¡­ shall start with you!¡±


    A smirk crept up onto Mu Yu¡¯s face. He summoned a punctured version of Shadow Splitter to his free hand. Terrified, Man Jian instinctively realised his sword and jumped back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sharpen the wood spirit with your blood,¡± remarked Mu Yu, running his hand along his sword to greet his old friend. ¡°There¡¯s no escape for you.¡±


    Mu Yu moved behind Man Jian as fast as a blink. Mu Yu¡¯s voice sent a chill down Man Jian¡¯s spine; it was energetic, yet murderous. Man Jian¡¯s legs shuffled away from Mu Yu. After only his first step, a sharp pain shot up to his head from his neck, wiping out his conscious. He saw himself keeling over as his eyes began to close. He looked up from the ground to see a blood, like a geyser, spraying from his neck. He fought to open his eyes, but it just wasn¡¯t going to happen. The sound of his head hitting the ground was the authoritative gavel taking the words right out of the crowds¡¯ mouths.


    Mu Yu checked out his wood spirit sword. The blood on it seeped into the sword, closing the holes found on it. The faint green glow was a sign it was upgrading. He raised his head and swept his gaze over the enemies around and licked his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± proposed one of the cultivators.


    The cultivators left without a moment of hesitation. Mu Yu zipped over and thrust his sword through the chest of a cultivator from behind. The victim reached out in desperation, trying to grasp at straws. s, his lifeline left his body before he could do as much as call for help.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± called Mu Yu, forcing the white and ck glows out from his eyes.


    The six shocked survivors watched the ck and white lights return to Mu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    <em>¡°It¡¯s my duty to y cultivators,¡± the voice in Mu Yu¡¯s head asserted.</em>


    <em>¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Mu Yu inwardly disputed. ¡°They have their reasons for existing. Give me back my body.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Your naivety will cost us our lives. Did you not see them try to kill us?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°I can kill them on my own!¡±</em>


    Mu Yu grabbed his head and grimaced as he fell to the ground. Curled up, he rolled around on the ground as he tried to wrestle overmand of his body. People headed over to his location after hearing his grunts. The dragon vine leveraged their moment of distraction to rush back to his side.


    The six cultivators gave each other a nod. Shi Yun summoned his magical weapon andunched an attack at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    A hand slithered out from nowhere and broke the magical weapons of the six. The party crasher effortlessly sent the six flying with an effortless, fatal swing. The party crasher than performed a hand sweep, taking Mu Yu, Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine with him.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    <strong><i>Back to the Valley</i></strong>


    Two months had gone by since the mayhem at Floating Celestial Ind. Mu Yu was the biggest winner of the riot. In addition, his name surged throughout thends as the Golden Core Realm cultivator who sparked nine Primordial Infant Realm cultivators on his own before vanishing without a trace.


    As per tradition, teahouses were the source of news and gossip. Rumours of Ageless Kumu taking Mu Yu since thetter pilfered his home spread. Despite Mu Yu¡¯s fame, information on him was scarce. Sects he managed to aggravate, such as Sword Purifying Sect, dispatched disciples to find him and Nameless Swordsman. Those who sought out Ageless Kumu for verification were shooed off. Ageless Kumu also deployed more potent poisons in his valley, ensuring not even Body Severing Realm adepts could enter. People were reluctant to get on his bad side because they knew he could flip the switch and kill them whenever he fancied.


    Ximen Buxing and Lie Shang stealthily investigated Mu Yu¡¯s whereabouts. Lie Shang, in particr, was concerned about Mu Yu¡¯s special ability being exposed. Lie Shang had a hunch Mu Yu employed the wood spirit lord¡¯s power to ovee the odds at Floating Celestial Ind. Owing to the instability of the power, he was also worried about Mu Yu losing control.


    Zi Luo was searched high and low for Ximen Buxing after thetter dragged her into the woods and ¡°humiliated¡± her once he managed to defeat her that day.


    Mu Yu certainly wanted to leave the ce he was imprisoned, but he was barely aware of where he was. Plus, his energy was so messy that Xiaoshuai was at a loss for what to do.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine went at it every day. Xiaoshuai was out of food, so the two resorted to name calling to kill time, albeit it being restricted to just ¡°worm¡± and ¡°rat¡±. The dragon vine had recovered thanks to the two months of peace.


    Though Kumu never cared for the two, he also forbade them from leaving. At certain times during the day, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Mu Yu¡¯s berserk energy eventually calm down, allowing him to wake up. He recognised his surroundings, though he had no idea why he was back in Kumu¡¯s room. While opening the door didn¡¯t work, it wasn¡¯t even a challenge to exit via the tree.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally up. All right, time to go buy some chicken drumsticks,¡± Xiaoshuai enthused with a dance.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± asked the dragon vine, grateful Mu Yu rescued it.


    ¡°We need to escape as soon as possible. He¡¯s going to skin us for stealing from him,¡± hastened Mu Yu, climbing on the dragon vine¡¯s neck.


    ¡°The rat and I have tried flying many times, but we couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Try again. We¡¯ll use the celestial fiend tree to escape.¡±


    ¡°N-n-none of y-you will escape!¡±


    ¡°You? Why are you here? Did Ageless Kumu bring you here? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you escape,¡± cheerfully said Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°He <em>is</em> Ageless Kumu.¡±


    ¡°Say what? Haha, what a coincidence.¡± Trying to y it off, Mu Yu remarked, ¡°Hey, uh, the weather is clear today, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You. Stole. My. Stuff. You. Need. To pay.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, can you not speak in iplete sentences? I am barely able to make out what you say,¡± griped Mu Yu, yawning. ¡°I will give the goods back, and we will go our own ways, deal?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± inquired Mu Yu, scratching his head roughly.


    ¡°Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am not your shifu,¡± replied Mu Yu, waving his hand. ¡°I am not qualified to teach.¡±


    ¡°I am. Shifu. You¡¯re. Disciple,¡± snapped Kumu.


    ¡°Your disciple? You want to be my disciple? I do not ept disciples, though, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I want you to be my disciple, understand? Make fun of me again, and I¡¯ll hang you upside down.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your stutter? You should have spoken that way from the beginning. I was tired just listening.¡±


    Kumu calmed his heavy breathing and stuttered, ¡°Y-y-You are now m-my disciple.¡±


    ¡°What is the deal with you and your stutter? How does it work?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Mention my stutter again, and I¡¯ll emascte you!¡±


    Mu Yu flinched. ¡°Rx.¡±


    Ageless Kumu was born with speech impairment, so he broke up sentences to cover his stutter. As a result of him taking too long to finish one sentence, people didn¡¯t ever listen to what he had tomunicate. Consequently, he grew averse to speaking. He flipped out whenever someone mentioned his stutter. Funnily, he could articte himself smoothly whenever he was annoyed. That said, he would sometimes walk off when he was angry. In a nutshell, his mood was hinged on whether he stuttered or not. It was something that took Mu Yu a long time to learn.


    ¡°I want you to be my disciple,¡± angrily opined Kumu.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    <strong><i>Memory and Recall</i></strong>


    ¡°No, no, no, I already have a shifu,¡± Mu Yu objected. ¡°People will call me shameless if they find out.¡±


    ¡°Who is your shifu? I¡¯ll kill him. Problem solved.¡±


    ¡°Look, I know I¡¯m a genius, and lots of people want to have me as a disciple; however, killing one another is never ideal, agreed? Whatever it is you think well of me, I will change, okay?¡±


    Kumu surveyed Mu Yu, then frowned once he calmed down. ¡°From what I can tell from your swordy¡­ is your shifu Sword Shadow Dust Gale?!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What makes you say I am True God¡¯s disciple merely based off my swordy? I think you are suspending facts more than you should. Though I admit I am suave, handsome and quite the gentleman as he is, I am n-¡±


    ¡°He now goes by the name Feng Haochen, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu faked a smile and tried prudently probing. ¡°Wow, I am d to hear you know each other. You two must be friends. Did you get to know each other over a drink or sword spar?¡±


    Nostrils red, Kumu responded, ¡°We¡¯re enemies.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s smile froze.


    <em>What the devil? What sort of luck do I have?</em>


    ¡°You should not be enemies. You should let go of all of those unhappy memories after so long, agree? How about you let me go so that I can tell my shifu, and we call it even? Hehe,¡± suggested Mu Yu,ining to himself at the same time.


    ¡°I know his cultivation has regressed dramatically. I can¡¯t believe he let you off your leash when you¡¯re not even at Primordial Infant Realm. Since he failed to educate you, I shall educate you in his ce,¡± stated Kumu, stomping off to his room.


    Mu Yu thought Kumu would p him, but Kumu just went off in a huff as if he didn¡¯t want to hang around Mu Yu. Mu Yu punched the air while aiming at Kumu from behind, muttering, ¡°Let me off my leash? Did you need to go there?¡±


    Mu Yu tried to escape the way he did previously, but Kumu had sealed the path. He tried going deeper in, but that wasn¡¯t any help, either.


    ¡°Can we discuss letting me leave?¡± questioned Mu Yu, from within the celestial fiend tree.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Yu slept on the bridge at night. Kumu forced open Mu Yu¡¯s Cosmic Sleeve to retrieve the stolen items. Fortunately, he had the nket, granting him restful sleep with the dragon vine and Xiaoshuai. Of course, Kumu hung Mu Yu the next day as punishment for using his nket.


    ¡°Memorise Poison Scripture,¡± firmlymanded Kumu.


    ¡°Can I leave after I memorise it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Welp, I refuse, then,¡± replied Mu Yu, handing thick Poison Scripture back.


    Kumu kept his hands behind his back. He shifted his gaze over to the dragon vine and stated, ¡°No memorise. I use. The dragon vine. For alchemy.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have to apologise to Earthworm in advance,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t approve of the idea.


    ¡°How about you sacrifice yourself, Rat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯rerger, so you¡¯d produce more.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s shoulders sunk. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll read it every day, okay?¡±


    ¡°And. Memorise it,¡± stressed Kumu.


    Mu Yu¡¯s big sigh echoed the same way he drawled the contents of the scripture henceforward.


    ¡°Tiger pattern vineee¡­ Principles¡­ I don¡¯t want to read this! ¡­ Effects: restore a man¡¯s manhood¡­ Heh, now you¡¯re speaking mynguage¡­ A quick kill method¡­ High risk high reward, I like!¡±


    As Mu Yu recited the scripture daily, he¡¯d add his own twist on the herbs listed to reduce the monotone nature of the task. Due to the boredom of reading, he felt for Cai Lie and why thetter scribbled in his own book. He decided to let his soul run free and painted an imagine on the page detailing dragon vines.


    ¡°Ahaha, the old greenhead drew you as an earthworm,¡± chaffed Xiaoshuai, pointing to the painting.


    The dragon vine revealed its golden eyes and told Mu Yu to fix the painting.


    ¡°Rx. Rx. You can tell Kumu never took art ss seriously. Don¡¯t worry, though. They called me Golden Child Artist.¡±


    After Mu Yu did some resizing, used various pill grains and added a touch here and there, Xiaoshuai grabbed his belly andughed hysterically. ¡°Mu Yu has turned you into a centipede.¡±


    ¡°Youck taste. Now it has four legs as mentioned in stories. Look at that dragon beard,¡± argued Mu Yu, pointing to the ropy dragon beard. ¡°Check out the two horns,¡± added Mu Yu, pointing to the crooked horn.


    ¡°What. Are. You. Doing?¡± Kumu inquired.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Painting.¡±


    Kumu lifted Mu Yu up and left thetter screaming, ¡°Put me down¡± from the air.


    Kumu discovered the page with his portrait. Mu Yu didn¡¯t even paint his nose right! Kumu threatened, ¡°How dare you desecrate my blood, sweat and tears. Is this your will?¡±


    ¡°Store it away somewhere safe, then. Why are you making me read it?¡±


    The dragon vine already ran off. Xiaoshuai was hiding in between the dragon vine¡¯s teeth.


    Huffing and puffing, Kumu blustered, ¡°I would have killed anyone else who touched it already. People would die fighting for this, yet you don¡¯t know better.¡±


    Apologetic, Mu Yu stopped with the disrespectful tone and replied, ¡°Elder, monotonous rote learning will not get me anywhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do you know why I chose you when I¡¯ve turned away so many people?¡±


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°Because I¡¯m a stud?¡±


    Xiaoshuai scuttled back into the dragon vine¡¯s mouth as soon as Kumu red daggers at him, but the dragon vine spat him straight out.


    ¡°Because I am the disciple of the man you have a grudge against?¡± asked Mu Yu, stopping his struggle. ¡°Your defection incitement will not work on me. I will not betray my shifu.¡±


    ¡°Because you want to save Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>How does he know that?</em>


    ¡°I know far more than you think I do. I¡¯m the only one who can help you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to help me with that?¡±


    ¡°Frankly, I want to kill him. The issue is he can¡¯t die because there¡¯s something he needs to do,¡± answered Kumu, mping his fingers into white-knuckled vice-grips.


    ¡°Is this about the elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°No. Just know that you have to do as I say if you want to save him. Otherwise, you can leave now.¡±


    Kumu let Mu Yu down and left. Mu Yu bounced straight up afternding on the ground, indicating the flying restriction in the valley had been released. The trio exited the valley without running into any obstructions. Standing at the exit, Mu Yu mulled over why Kumu was adamant about saving someone he wanted dead.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    <strong><i>Small White Rodent</i></strong>


    Mu Yu chose to stay at Ku Mu Valley in the end. Lie Shang andpany couldn¡¯t save Feng Haochen. If he joined them, the only progress he¡¯d make was cultivation. It was highly unlikely he could conquer Third Heaven Pce using sheer brute force. Therefore, he decided to gamble on Ku Mu having some strategy to save Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Wh-what functions do c-celestial fiend fruits have?¡± was the first question Ku Mu posed to Mu Yu every day. Mu Yu would then recite, ¡°Celestial fiend fruits are an herb possessing a myriad of uses. One can cut off a small section to rece the shortage of other herbs during alchemy. It can also reduce the conflictingponents of various herbs, thereby allowing said herbs to bebined. It takes a hundred years for two fruits to ripen.¡±


    Mu Yu was informed Feng Haochen had to heal his dantian to regain his cultivation. Feng Haochen¡¯s dantian was severely damaged due to him sacrificing his cultivation for Celestial Prison. It was also the reason behind his drastic regression in cultivation.


    There was a pill called restoring yang pill that could heal Feng Haochen¡¯s dantian. To create it, a nine qi soul cleansing flower and dark herb were required. Unfortunately, nine qi soul cleansing flowers only existed in ancient texts for a while now. Ku Mu intended to rece it using a celestial fiend fruit he grew. As such, Mu Yu wanted to p himself whenever celestial fiend fruits were mentioned.


    ¡°You need to find the two on your own. As for where they can be found, I¡¯ll tell you another time.¡±


    Because Ku Mu forced Mu Yu to learn Profound Formations, as well, Mu Yu shared Feng Haochen was an expert on the topic, only for Ku Mu to rebut, ¡°H-his formations? H-he is an amateur.¡±


    The ¡°profound¡±bel in Profound Formations was an exaggeration. Although the content within was elementary level, it was enough to impress Mu Yu, who was a beginner on the subject. He learnt how some smart humans used the stars¡¯ alignments to set formations, setting the course for the discipline¡¯s history. Cultivators eventually substituted for stars to cast formations during the war against the elemental demons.


    Ku Mu expanded on Eight Trigrams Formation. He even created an Eight Trigrams Formation using fiend beasts to drive home what the eight positions represented. When Mu Yu entered the formation, the Body Severing Realm wyrm almost had him for dinner. Henceforward, he lost interest in the formation.


    Though Mu Yu was keener on studying formationspared to poisons since he had witnessed many and been the victim of them, Ku Mu wanted Mu Yu to invest more time in Poison Scripture. If Mu Yubined his special ability with the knowledge from Poison Scripture, he would have an easier time searching for nine qi soul purifying flowers and dark herbs. As part of the curriculum, Mu Yu also had to experiment with mixing herbs in addition to reluctantly memorising herbs. It was ironic for him to struggle as his special ability was directly rted to nts.


    Noticing there were unnecessary additions to Mu Yu¡¯s ¡°hundred poison eraser¡±, Ku Mu stuttered, ¡°Th-th-th-¡±


    ¡°I am aware it is not correct. I was purely curious what I would produce,¡± interjected Mu Yu, nonchnt.


    <em>Boom!</em> Mu Yu¡¯s curiosity was sated. The resulting explosion smothered his face in ashes, and half of his face wasically swollen. He frantically used his old trick, passing the poison to the celestial fiend tree. Not even Ku Mu could resist the urge to grin. For once, Mu Yu didn¡¯t perceive Ku Mu as annoying when he saw thetter¡¯s smile.


    ¡°I-I-I-¡°


    ¡°You envy my ability to control trees, yeah?¡± Mu Yu spected Ku Mu knew about his unique ability considering Ku Mu knew so much about Feng Haochen already.


    Having cohabitated for several months, Mu Yu got a pulse on Ku Mu¡¯s temperament. The elder wasn¡¯t a man of malice by any measure. People kept him at arm¡¯s length mainly due to his research on poison and stuttering. Through knowing the elder better, Mu Yu¡¯s ability to finish the elder¡¯s sentences improved.


    Besides passing on knowledge, Ku Mu also used Mu Yu as ab rat because thetter could get rid of any poison. In the past, Ku Mu had to capture fiend beasts to test his concoctions, but Mu Yu¡¯s ability reduced the workload significantly.


    ¡°C-ce try th-this vial¡­¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Last. Time.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing two days ago!¡±


    ¡°C-celestial fiend fruit¡¯s function?¡± asked Ku Mu, lifting the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    The moment the stomach-sickening yellow liquid hit Mu Yu¡¯s throat, he coughed due to the burning sensation. His heart rate dropped. Energy seeped out from his body. Normally, he could force out the poison using his spiritual energy. Howbeit, Ku Mu managed to seal Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy.


    ¡°How does. It feel?¡±


    ¡°I feel. Nauseous. I want. To gag. I¡¯m tired. I want. To die¡­¡± stammered Mu Yu, tongue hanging out as he desperately tried to draw air in.


    ¡°Here, drink this.¡± Ku Mu passed Mu Yu a vial of red liquid.


    The mixture of sensations slowly faded once Mu Yu drank the red liquid. Once homeostasis was restored, Ku Mu nodded. ¡°gue. Spread. Works.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, what do you need a gue poison for? Are you nning to kill some people?¡± eximed Mu Yu, afraid he was abetting to a murder.


    ¡°Am. I. So. Sinister?¡±


    ¡°Are you not? How many people have you killed in Ku Mu Valley?¡±


    ¡°Their fault. Forcking. The survival. Attributes¡­¡±


    ¡°Your nemesis is my shifu!¡± Mu Yu tried using provocation to smooth out Ku Mu¡¯s speech for his own sake.


    ¡°That son of a¡­ Is it my fault they ventured into a valley they weren¡¯t qualified to? Stupidity begets consequences. Had you not entered and managed to pass my test, I couldn¡¯t care less if you were a skeleton already.¡±


    Ku Mu exined the entire test was to find someone worthy of inheriting his knowledge to search for a dark herb. In regards to why he didn¡¯t go pluck the herb himself, it was a mystery still.


    ¡°Do you leave the valley every now and then with your new products to experiment on living people?¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡±


    ¡°I am not testing poisons for you again!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Haha. How does. It feel. To be angered? Now you. Know how. I feel.¡±


    Mu Yu jerked his head back, eyes wide.


    Ku Mu followed up with another question. ¡°Want to. Join me. On a. Trip outside?¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    <strong><i>gue</i></strong>


    ¡°Sure. I will go anywhere. Let¡¯s go right now,¡± enthused Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu would rather go tackle a group of Primordial Infant Realm youths than bore himself for another day in the valley. Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine were no fun because they were two busy trying to aggravate the other.


    ¡°You have. Toe. As my. Disciple, though.¡±


    ¡°Easy. I will even call you ¡®Shifu¡¯.¡±


    Ku Mu wasn¡¯t fazed. It wasn¡¯t the second or third time Mu Yu tried to butter him up, after all. Moreover, for the half a year they had been together, Mu Yu cracked jokes daily and often forewent formalities. Letting Mu Yu get to him emotionally would equate to one tiresome life.


    It was a luxury to breathe the fresh air beyond Ku Mu Valley. The sight of flying cultivators, small houses and picturesque scenery was the free lifestyle Mu Yu craved. The dragon vine didn¡¯t join them, but there was no way Xiaoshuai was going to pass up a chance to reward his taste buds. Ku Mu, of course, brought food back when he went out, only for Xiaoshuai hoard it.


    ¡°I want chicken drumsticks. Lots and lots of chicken drumsticks!¡± Xiaoshuai voiced.


    They arrived at a small remote vige that gave off a spooky vibe.


    ¡°gue,¡± remarked Ku Mu.


    ¡°Are we here to save them?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Y-your job is to s-s-s-¡±


    ¡°Save them, got it.¡±


    The vigers had ck rings around their eyes and coughed profusely. Some of them were covered under sheets of hay and carried out on stretchers. Those working had ghastly pale faces. Evidently, the gue was an epidemic that took countless human lives once it hit.


    Mu Yu was educated enough to be privy of the gue¡¯s catalyst and how it triggered. One of the poison¡¯s in ¡°Poison Scripture¡± was concocted using the blood of patients diagnosed with the gue.


    ¡°Gramps, you aren¡¯t the one who spread it, are you?¡± questioned Mu Yu, puzzled why Ku Mu would save someone.


    Ku Mu nced at Mu Yu out the corner of his eyes. ¡°P-poison users. D-d-don¡¯t necessarily. H-Harm people.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me you save people using poison?¡±


    ¡°M-m-my poison c-can only save ordinary folks.¡±


    Ku Mu ambled over to a child and ran his head across the child¡¯s head. The girl curled up in her chair and quivered. Before long, her breathing calmed down, and vitality began to circte in her body.


    ¡°You are a kind man at the end of the day, huh? Do you go around treating ordinary folks when you leave the valley?¡± Honestly, Mu Yu was relieved to learn Ku Mu was helping people.


    Ku Mu signalled for Mu Yu toe over with his hand. ¡°Help her.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s assumption hit the nail on the head. He finally understood why Ku Mu tested the poison on him just before. Yes, Ku Mu did research poison. That being said, his principle was to cure and treat people using poison. Basically, his approach was to fight fire with fire. People just arbitrarilybelled poison as something to hold in contempt as opposed to being another tool in the toolbox. For every poison listed in Poison Scripture, an antidote was provided. Needless to say, people weren¡¯t privy of that. Thus, they abhorred it.


    Though he liked the benevolent side of Ku Mu, Mu Yu refocused on recalling what he learnt about the gue. A rodent infected the young girl with the gue. Ku Mu taught him he could erase a poison using a more potent poison. There was a specific way to cure patients afflicted with the rodent gue, and it was important to follow the correct procedure meticulously as poison was poison at the end of the day.


    Despite him groaning and carrying on, Mu Yu did memorise most of Poison Scripture already. He recited, ¡°Three grams of zhiling herb. Fifteen grams of maier root, six grams of golden canal flower¡­¡±


    Pleased, Ku Mu subtly nodded, then tossed Mu Yu a Cosmos Sack. The assortment of herbs within could bebined to concoct a fatal poison or one that could treat an illness. Tools didn¡¯t have minds of their own. The key lied in how they were employed.


    As ordinary people didn¡¯t possess spiritual energy, nobody could treat them using spiritual energy.


    ¡°Gramps, sorry for impudently presuming you were baneful.¡±


    ¡°Call me. Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no. My apology and that are two separate matters.¡±


    ¡°Brat.¡±


    While Ku Mu began formting an antidote for the others, he¡¯d asionally watch Mu Yu and space out.


    An uncanny gale suddenly blew. Mu Yu looked over to Ku Mu. Ku Mu looked up and then took off with Mu Yu. Two individuals oozing yin qi set foot into the vige. Mu Yu identified the massive energy enveloping the vige belonged to Ghost Gate!


    ¡°This is the fifth vige overrun with the gue. We still don¡¯t have enough spiritual souls,¡± said one of the individuals, shaking his head in disappointment.


    ¡°Elder Gui Jiuming ordered us to collect a thousand ordinary folks¡¯ spiritual souls and roughly a hundred from this vige.¡±


    ¡°Why must their spiritual souls only be pure if they die natural deaths? What a drag. Going through all that trouble to trigger a gue was so bothersome.¡±


    Furious, Mu Yu turned to consult Ku Mu; however, thetter was already gone. He looked back to the duo from Ghost Gate, but he had to look further down because they were already out on the ground, bodies green. Ku Mu stood over them, exasperated. Ku Mu watched the two die and, in a deep voice, eximed, ¡°So you lot were behind the recent string of break outs!¡±


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± inquired Mu Yu.


    Ku Mu flipped a hand over, trapping an ashen corporeal soul in his hand. Ku Mu saved one of Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples, but he killed the other disciple and their twins. He questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You went behind Third Heaven Pce to kill innocent people?!¡± expostted Mu Yu.


    The Ghost Gate disciple showed a condescending expression. ¡°Who cares about those weaklings? They only forbade us from killing cultivators indiscriminately. We have free reign to kill these ordinary folks.¡±


    ¡°What do you need so many spirit souls for?¡± Mu Yu queried, refusing to argue with someone who practiced crooked reasoning.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d tell you? Release me now. Else, you know what¡¯sing.¡±


    Ku Mu took out a white potion. ¡°I don¡¯t. Like. Questioning,¡± said Ku Mu, pouring the white liquid onto the Ghost Gate disciple¡¯s spiritual soul.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡± The disciple looked as though he fell into a daze.


    ¡°Speech spirit potion?¡± remarked Mu Yu, blinking. ¡°It works on spirit souls, too?¡±


    ording to Poison Scripture, speech spirit herb was found at the peak of Northern Mountain. Merely smelling it would befog one¡¯s mind. Once afflicted, one could pry the truth out of the victim effortlessly. For that very reason, it was difficult to obtain.


    ¡°I specifically. Created it. To handle. Ghost Gate.¡± Ku Mu stored the vial away. ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Interrogating with a stutter would probably frustrate the daylights out of the suspect. Hence, Mu Yu shrugged and began. ¡°What are you nning to do with ordinary people¡¯s spirit soul?¡±


    ¡°Elder Gui Jiuming wants to use their spirit souls and fiend spirits to create Walk-in Nine Formation,¡± answered the Ghost Gate disciple, in a monotone voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Elder Gui Jiuming intends to take the body of one of the fiend race¡¯s Ten Great Fiend King¡¯s ¨C White Ape Fiend King. It is believed fiend kings¡¯ bodies never decay. They are the result of fiend beasts cultivating human bodies. Thanks to the process, their bodies are impregnable and invulnerable to magic. It is an avenue to immortality.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the ten of them go extinct millenniums ago?¡±


    ¡°Since they can¡¯t be killed, humans sealed them as an alternative. E;der Gui Jiuming found out the White Ape Fiend King¡­¡±


    The disciple abruptly stopped mid-speech. His eyes widened, and his soul was reduced to shards.


    ¡°What happened to him, Gramps? We didn¡¯t find out anything useful.¡±


    ¡°The poison. Doesn¡¯t. Last long.¡±


    ¡°Man, as if humanity doesn¡¯t have enough on their hands since the elemental demons¡¯ resurgence. Are the fiends joining the fray now, as well? Gramps, is there anything we can do?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    <strong><i>On the Verge of Death</i></strong>


    The only thing they could do was save as many lives as they could. At present, they were powerless to eradicate Ghost Gate no matter how much they loathed Ghost Gate. There was no way the two of them were going to be able to save all the viges, either. Nobody could falsify Ghost Gate would be one of the biggest contributors in the battle against the elemental demons.


    Ku Mu grew much more talkative after living with Mu Yu for a year. Ten sentences a month progressed to over a hundred exchanges daily. Funnily, Ku Mu and Mu Yu¡¯s conversations always ended on verbal tirades no matter how hard Mu Yu tried to behave primly. Evidently, Mu Yu¡¯s character grew on Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu¡¯s medical and formation knowledge expanded exponentially during the past year. He also learnt to understand alchemy and poison as tools instead of personalities. Needless to say, Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation also progressed ¨C he consolidated his gains at Primordial Infant Realm¡¯s Third Layer. Ku Mu reacted condescendingly to anything Feng Haochen did, but he couldn¡¯t deny thetter¡¯s brilliant swordy, especially as he watched Mu Yu polish his skills further and further.


    To pass time, Mu Yu drew out fiend beasts from the river and, thanks to the dragon vine¡¯s help, tamed the fiend beasts and trained them.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t a fan of Hundred Beast Formation, a formation Ku Mu taught him. In a nutshell, the formation killed fiend beasts and trapped their spirits in the formation. The user would then bait targets into the formation, resulting in the fiend spirits assaulting them. The first step waspulsory since fiend beasts couldn¡¯t be controlled, but fiend spirits could. If he had the dragon vine¡¯s support, the dragon vine couldmand an ordered attack.


    Another hobby of Mu Yu¡¯s was establishing a choir of fiend beasts. He trained them each night to the chagrin of Ku Mu. Ku Mu¡¯s patience eventually wilted one night. He demanded Mu Yu end the choir games and shared a piece of information that Mu Yu never imagined.


    ¡°You are a member of Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± snorted Ku Mu, recalling Pill Cauldron Sect scorned and banished him for pursuing poison research.


    ¡°What do you want to take me to Pill Cauldron Sect for? You want to challenge their medicines with your poisons?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I searched for a sessor for?¡±


    <em>Please don¡¯t tell me he just wanted to prove to Pill Cauldron Sect that poison was superior.</em>


    ¡°You need to find dark herb and nine qi soul purifying flower. We must visit Pill Cauldron Sect if we are to find them.¡±


    ¡°They can be found at Pill Cauldron Sect? Why do you need me toe along?¡±


    ¡°You will find out soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Haha, are you preparing to die?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s going to die soon,¡± Xiaoshuai said.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re kidding me!¡± eximed Mu Yu.


    Staring at Mu Yu, Ku Mu instructed, ¡°Once I am gone, you must visit Pill Cauldron Sect. Just pass this letter on to their patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You hung me up yesterday. Come on,¡± joked Mu Yu, albeit unable to shake off a disturbing feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be free after I die. Shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating?¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed Xiaoshuai and shook thetter, ¡°There must be a way to help him.¡±


    Irate with the shaking, Xiaoshuai grouched, ¡°His spiritual energy is contaminated with a lethal poison. He¡¯s lucky to even still be alive. While he¡¯s been able to keep it at bay for a long time, he probably doesn¡¯t have what it takes to fight it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you warn me not to talk about people¡¯s lives? How is it my fault?¡± Xiaoshuai rhetorically questioned.


    ¡°Why must you be so dull?! You could¡¯ve whispered it to me!¡±


    Ku Mu pinched his eyebrows together. ¡°You can stop acting. I¡¯m your shifu¡¯s enemy, and I locked you up. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cynical, Gramps!¡± cried Mu Yu, understanding Ku Mu nevershed out at him for no rhyme or reason.


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I hate you? I have not lost anything, have I? I even learnt so much from you. I never doubted you were genuinely eager to save my shifu because you know so much about him. You two must have been friends for you to be so well-informed, right?¡±


    ¡°Enemies,¡± rectified Ku Mu.


    ¡°Nobody helps his enemy. There is a misunderstanding between you two that has yet to be cleared, correct?¡±


    ¡°Enemies,¡± stressed Ku Mu, frustrated. ¡°An enemy¡¯s disciple is also my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn old man! Hey Xiaoshuai, tell me how to help him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Expunge Technique is the only solution.¡±


    Mu Yu froze.


    Ku Mu looked over to Xiaoshuai and snickered. ¡°You want me to destroy my dantian to erase my spiritual energy? You want to weaken me so that you can humiliate me to an indignant death?¡±


    Ku Mu actually just didn¡¯t want to lose all of his cultivation he toiled for.


    ¡°Is there no other solution?¡± queried mu Yu.


    ¡°No. His spiritual energy has be the poison that¡¯s corroding him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    After Ku Mu threw the duo out of the tree room and mmed the door shut, Mu Yu stood there, downtrodden.


    Ku Mu didn¡¯t want to mentor Mu Yu after learning Feng Haochen was the boy¡¯s shifu. Howbeit, his wood-control ability made him the perfect candidate to master poisons. With not much time remaining, he reluctantly chose Mu Yu. Ku Mu didn¡¯t regret teaching Mu Yu as the boy¡¯s shifu was someone he knew, and he had the characteristics Ku Mu sought in his sessor. Because Mu Yu refused to ept him as his shifu, Ku Mu deemed Mu Yu another cultivator who disliked him. With his only saving grace being his cultivation, he refused to destroy his dantian if it meant dragging out an ignoble existence. He even suspected Mu Yu would get back at him for the punishments he meted out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. You either take me to Pill Cauldron Sect, or I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself! Not my problem if your shifu dies!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also my shifu?¡± Mu Yu blurted without thinking.


    Suddenly, spiritual qi in the vicinity turned roiled.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    <strong><i>Expunge Technique</i></strong>


    Ku Mu cooped up in his rooms for days on end. He set up a barrier around the tree to prevent anyone from entering, leaving Mu Yu worried sick.


    ¡°Tell me he isn¡¯t dead,¡± mumbled Mu Yu, touching Xiaoshuai¡¯s ear.


    Wagging his tail, Xiaoshuai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Old Green keeps saying he¡¯ll use Worm for alchemy, but he has yet to make good on his word.¡±


    ¡°Oi, Rat, was that a plea to kill you?¡± grouched the dragon vine, sshing water onto Xiaoshuai using its tail.


    After he was done ring at the dragon vine, Xiaoshuai titled his head and inquired, ¡°You reckon he will expunge his spiritual energy?¡±


    Sitting on the wooden bridge, Mu Yu caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s fluffy tail out of boredom. ¡°Can I help Ku Mu using the same strategy as I used to extract wood residue from Alchemist Yao¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°You should already know it¡¯s impossible. Alchemists interact with herbs, while he interacts with poison, too. He only has one option if he wants to live.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll suffer from normal humans¡¯ ailments once he reverts back to one. If he¡¯s aggravated, he¡¯s in for it,¡± added the dragon vine, shaking off the water on its tail.


    ¡°Are you trying to imply I have to refrain from exasperating him in the future?¡±


    A burst of energy suddenly discharged from the celestial fiend tree, blowing the chatting trio into the river. The energy sent tremors throughout the entire valley. The fiend beasts in theke thought it was time for Ku Mu to catch them for his experiments again. Thus, they trembled.


    Mu Yu surfaced and spat out a mouthful of water. Spiritual energy was still discharging from the celestial fiend tree. It ended up taking two hours before gradually stopping.


    Xiaoshuai climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s head and shook the water off him. He said, ¡°He ended up expunging his spiritual energy.¡±


    Ku Mu sat cross-legged on his bed, head hanging down and body shaking. His breathing was erratic. His hair had turned white. His white beard came down to his chest. He struggled to raise his head. ¡°You can. Start your. Revenge now. If you. Want.¡±


    Mu Yu sauntered over. ¡°I liked it better when your hair was green, Gramps.¡±


    ¡°Are you ridiculing me?¡± asked Ku Mu, teeth clenched. He tried to hang Mu Yu again but realised he had lost his power.


    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t hang me now, can you? Now I don¡¯t have to deal with a flood of blood in my head again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, act your age. I¡¯m not a backstabber. What? You thought I¡¯d kick you out or something? Lie back down.¡± Mu Yu tucked Ku Mu in, then showed Ku Mu a bottle and teased, ¡°Hehe, Gramps, I had nothing to do recently, so, concocted a foundation establishment, energy restoration potion that¡¯ll help you feel better.¡±


    ¡°You want to. Poison me?¡±


    ¡°Poison you? Young Ku Mu did teach me a thing or two. Have some faith in me, will you? Why would I bother with poisoning you if I could just kill you with a single blow?¡±


    Mu Yu boiled some water and started a fire using a pill me stone to let Ku Mu restfortably.


    The potion could elevate an ordinary man¡¯s a hundred folds. While Ku Mu was bitter about it, he didn¡¯t refuse the potion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Xiaoshuai said you¡¯re too weakened to handle strong herbs, so let me find something toned down,¡± muttered Mu Yu, fumbling through his herb storage and getting to work after finding what he wanted.


    ¡°You want to leave, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously. I don¡¯t want to stay in this dodgy,me and shoddy ce. In saying that, I have to bring you along despite you being a burden.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you said I¡¯m your shifu, didn¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you taught to respect your shifu?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that? It must have been a slip of the tongue. More importantly, what if my real shifu refuses to approve?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Take the Cosmos Sack,¡± instructed Ku Mu, reluctantly throwing Mu Yu the pouch.


    Eyes inside the pouch, Mu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s all mine now!¡±


    Ku Mu tugged up the corner of his lips. He felt sleepy for the first time in many years. Cultivators who slept as Mu Yu did were rare as they only felt exhaustion but not sleep deprivation.


    Xiaoshuai asked Mu Yu if there was food in the pouch, only for Mu Yu to speak while sporting a mysterious grin. As much as Xiaoshuai wanted to snatch the pouch, he noticed Ku Mu aging rapidly, so he reminded, ¡°Mu Yu, supply him with vitality. His aging is leaving him very vulnerable to illnesses.¡±


    Mu Yu ced his left hand on the wall and right hand on Ku Mu¡¯s arm. Using himself as a channel, Mu Yu transferred the celestial fiend tree¡¯s vitality over to Ku Mu carefully, ensuring he didn¡¯t feed Ku Mu an excess amount.


    Ku Mu had his first night of sound sleep. Mu Yu still couldn¡¯t rx for he was cognisant of the fact he had to bodyguard Ku Mu when they went to Pill Cauldron Sect. To top it off, Mu Yu himself wasn¡¯t exactly strong. Though he liked quarrelling with the elder, that was a no-go henceforward.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    <strong><i>You¡¯re Under My Watch</i></strong>


    ¡°Why is Pill Cauldron Sect so darn far?¡± Mu Yuined.


    It took six days to reach Pill Cauldron Sect via flying at Primordial Infant Realm speed.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± stated Ku Mu.


    ¡°Almost there¡± and ¡°You¡¯re so slow¡± were the two lines Ku Mu repeated tirelessly. If he still had his cultivation, he¡¯d have reached Pill Cauldron Sect in a single day. Without his cultivation, Ku Mu could feel fatigue he was foreign to unlike Mu Yu. Consequently, they needed to rest daily.


    The dragon vine couldn¡¯t return to its home since cultivators from Floating Celestial Ind would just hunt it again. It transformed into a smaller version of itself and strapped itself to Mu Yu¡¯s wrist. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t bring along the dragon vine in itsrge size even though it preferred to berge, citing it was cooler. Why? Well, both of them were wanted criminals. They wouldn¡¯t make it across two streets before they were chased.


    ¡°If you call me caterpir again, I¡¯ll eat you whole.¡±


    ¡°Caterpir.¡±


    ¡°One on one me right now!¡±


    ¡°Caterpir.¡±


    There was no need to explicate who the two going back and forth were.


    The dragon vine had the power to restrict and permit who could understand it ¨C minus Xiaoshuai. Having developed trust in Ku Mu to a degree, it allowed the former to understand it.


    They stopped at a Pill City, a city only a few hours away from Pill Cauldron Sect, for Ku Mu to have a respite for the night. Owing to the city¡¯s proximity from the sect, the two could be considered associates. Pill Cauldron Sect actually owned a vast number of real estate properties in the city. If anyone needed an alchemist, they wouldn¡¯t find as many to choose from anywhere else than Pill City. Logically, the loss of the scarcity element meant that alchemists weren¡¯t valued as much in the city.


    The primary reason Mu Yu chose to stay at ¡°The World is My Home Inn¡± was because it perfectly described their circumstance. As wanderers, they had to get used to living wherever they could find some shelter.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go book a room,¡± Mu Yu instructed.


    There were five people in front of Mu Yu after standing in line for a while. The inn¡¯s tables were all upied. The customers were all cultivators. Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s cauldron logo was sewn onto the proprietor¡¯s hat, symbolising the inn¡¯s association with Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°Buzz off, old fart.¡±


    Hearing the shouting and someone fall to the ground, Mu Yu looked over his shoulder. Four individuals rowdily barged into the inn. The Primordial Infant Realm youth leading the quartet was attired in an opulent silver robe. The three others carried themselves as bodyguards.


    Seeing Ku Mu rubbing his arm on the ground, Mu Yu called, ¡°Gramps, you all right?¡± Mu Yu ran back to help Ku Mu up. Livid, he blustered to the youth, ¡°Oi, you have vision problems? Ever heard of apologising to people after bumping into them?¡±


    The youth condescendingly nced at Mu Yu and justified, ¡°So what if I knocked him over? Smart dogs don¡¯t get in the way. He should be thanking me for surviving.¡±


    The Golden Core Realm bodyguards shot Mu Yu warning res. Mu Yu would let it slide if they bumped into him, but not with the attitude they showed after knocking Ku Mu over. He protested, ¡°And people with manners don¡¯t give that attitude. Apologise. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°You must be new around here, ignorant twerp,¡± taunted the youth, sneering. ¡°Teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Fight. Here,¡± voiced Ku Mu.


    ¡°Come on. He knocked you over. I¡¯m not going to stand by as people throw you around under my watch. If you take it lying down, you make me look bad.¡± Mu Yu pulled a chair over for Ku Mu to sit on, then turned around and grinned.


    The three charging toward Mu Yu had no idea he had suppressed his cultivation.


    Ku Mu had something to say but decided against it after remembering Mu Yu¡¯s stance. ¡°¡­ under my watch¡­¡± sounded insincere andical, but it Ku Mu was happy there was someone who finally stood up for him.


    Mu Yu made quick work of the three bodyguards.


    The proprietor in his forties hastily approached the youth. ¡°Young Master Shi, Dear Customer, please do not fight here. Please calm down, and talk it out.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± ordered Young Master Shi. ¡°I¡¯ll bear the responsibilities. It seems I underestimated you.¡±


    A Primordial Infant Realm Fifth Layer cultivator wasn¡¯t going to fear one at Third Layer. Nevertheless, the level discrepancy didn¡¯t deter Mu Yu. Mu Yu performed a knife hand attack. Young Master Shi moved his right arm and countered with his left. Mu Yu rode his opponent¡¯s momentum to position himself in his foe¡¯s blind spot. Mu Yu favoured fighting at close range. Plus, it would minimise damage to the small inn.


    ¡°This one is for Gramps,¡± said Mu Yu, pping Young Master Shi across the face after just two exchanges. He slipped a punch, then pped the other cheek. ¡°That one was for¡­ just for theughs.¡±


    Young Master Shi touched his burning face and roared, ¡°Proprietor, don¡¯t just stand there! Apprehend him!¡±


    The proprietor wanted no part in the outburst. Nheless, he wore on a straight face and told Mu Yu, ¡°Dear Customer, this is Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s territory. This is Elder Shi¡¯s grandson. It is not toote to apologise. Should you refuse, I will have to take action.¡±


    The proprietor pulsed his arm, revealing his Primordial Infant Realm Seventh Layer energy, startling Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu could care less about some elder off somewhere. Howbeit, he wasn¡¯t going to let them y thew-of-the-jungle stunt. He denounced, ¡°I thought I had seen it all, but bullying customers is apparently the new blueprint for doing business. May I ask if this is how Pill Cauldron Sect wees their guests?¡±


    ¡°You are in no position to criticise our modus operandi!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I ask that you watch your manners. The young man is right. We do not bully people. I think you owe him an apology.¡±


    Hearing the reproach from the staircase, the proprietor silently bemoaned, ¡°Just why is everyone making life hard for me today?¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    <strong><i>Heavens Beyond Heaven List</i></strong>


    ¡°Who do we have here? You traitorous scoundrel, why are you speaking up for outsiders?!¡± fumed the youth.


    The used was Cai Lie, who had also ascended to Primordial Infant Realm. He signalled for Mu Yu not to speak and to leave it to him. Mu Yu¡¯s name preceded his appearance. Therefore, they would attract trouble if they publicly interacted.


    ¡°Shi Minghui, you deserve a trophy for raising our sect¡¯s reputation. First, I stand with reason, not favourites. Second, I¡¯m your uncle in terms of seniority. I don¡¯t mind you disrespecting me, but you¡¯re tarnishing our reputation. Why do we have such a disappointment,¡± chided Cai Lie, shaking his head.


    The reason Cai Lie was Shi Minghui¡¯s senior even though the former¡¯s cultivation was inferior, as well as likely younger, was because of his shifu¡¯s status. Their attitude toward each other said everything there was to say about their rtionship and offered insight into how they interacted.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± responded Shi Minghui, refusing to take the short end of the stick in public.


    ¡°You do realise this is our sect¡¯s asset, right? If you damage our name and impact the business¡¯ ie, what do you think your grandpa will do to you?¡± emptily threatened Cai Lie.


    Knowing his grandpa doted on him most, Shi Minghui snarled. ¡°Is that your best threat?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I was only trying to kindly let you know I saw Elder Frost dropping in. She wasn¡¯t here for you, was she?¡±


    Shi Minghui, flustered, turned to Mu Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. You better pray I don¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic servant!¡± scolded Shi Minghui, kicking stomping one of his retinue¡¯s on the ground before leaving in a huff.


    ¡°What are you standing there for Mr. Liu? Arrange our friend¡¯s room for him already. The next time something simr happens, do what is right. Don¡¯t do something that creates misunderstandings about us,¡± reprimanded Cai Lie, strolling up the stairs.


    ¡°Understood, Young Master Cai Lie,¡± replied Mr. Liu.


    Also Mr. Liu: <em>Easy for you to say. If I did what was fair, I¡¯d be out of a job. Why did the two biggest troublemakers have to meet here?</em>


    Mr. Liu respectfully arranged a room for Mu Yu. Ku Mu had nothing to opine, but he appeared to have something on his mind. Mu Yu presumed Ku Mu was bitter about his helpless predicament when Shi Minghui bullied him, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about, Gramps. I pped the snot out of him twice. You just have to say the word, and I¡¯ll go give him a third p.¡±


    Ku Mu: <em>You have no idea what you¡¯ve done.</em>


    Ku Mu just dropped an, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Coming through,¡± called Cai Lie, bolting into the room when Mu Yu just started checking Ku Mu to see if there were any injuries. Cai Lie gave Mu Yu a big pat on the back. ¡°Nice going! I¡¯ve heard all of your recent feats. Did you really escape Ku Mu Valley? You actually piged the valley? My man! Did you really kill those Primordial Infant Realm cultivators at Floating Celestial Ind? Damn! How did you do it? Where did you go after? I heard Ku Mu dragged you off after. Is this your second escape? I give you two thumbs up! How did you escape from a group of Spirit Severing Realm adepts on the dragon vine? Man, I should¡¯ve gone with them to Floating Celestial Ind. That¡¯s wicked. I want to ride a dragon vine. Why are you here? Why¡­¡±


    Unable to keep up with the barrage of questions, Mu Yu held his head in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s your point? I can¡¯t remember all of your questions.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? Your servant?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a servant?¡± snapped Ku Mu.


    ¡°He is Ageless Ku Mu, my shifu,¡± exined Mu Yu.


    ¡°Oh, your shifu is Ageless Ku Mu. Ah, whatever. You haven¡¯t answered my question. Where have you been all this t-, hold up! Ageless Ku Mu? He¡¯s Ageless Young Kuy Mu?!¡±


    ¡°Overreaction much?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to have green hair? Also, I can¡¯t detect any cultivation from him. He¡¯s not stuttering, either. You haven¡¯t been tricked, have you?¡± inquired Cai Lie, brazenly scanning Ku Mu.


    ¡°Who are you calling a fraud?¡± thundered Ku Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell youter on. He is Ageless Ku Mu, indeed. He¡¯s an extolled, noble and exemr for cultivators to follow,¡± ttered Mu Yu, stroking Ku Mu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Who. Your. Shifu?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He asked who your shifu is. I can answer that. His shifu is Yao Wuji, Alchemist Yao. By the way, Cai Lie, didn¡¯t you know he¡¯s from your sect?¡±


    Cai Lie shrugged. ¡°I do, but they say he does not follow a just path. He left the sect long ago, so we rarely mention him.¡±


    ¡°Does not follow a just path?¡± repeated Ku Mu, irritated.


    ¡°Them. Wasn¡¯t me,¡± rified Cai Lie, waving his hands.


    ¡°Will. Bing Lengxue. Come?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was just scaring the bully. Even his grandpa has to show her respect. One time, she taught him a lesson for stepping out of line and traumatised him.¡±


    ¡°Why is she called Elder Frost?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s as cold as ice no matter when, where and around who. Even her surname is ¡®Frost¡¯. It¡¯s an insider thing.¡±


    Mu Yu finally answered Cai Lie¡¯s plethora of questions from before. Cai Lie shared how his feats had blown up across thends. Mu Yu stole at nce at Ku Mu before revealing the elder used Expunge Technique to save himself. Cai Lie being Cai Lie, dropped exmation phrases at the end of each of Mu Yu¡¯s sentences.


    ¡°I want. To see. Your shifu.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but he ascended to Spirit Severing Realm not long ago and is still training in seclusion to consolidate his progress. What did youe here for?¡±


    Mu Yu decided not to interpret Ku Mu¡¯s inarticte stuttering as the elder just berated Yao Wuji for his slow cultivation progress.


    ¡°Heavens Beyond Heaven. List.¡±


    Cai Lie jolted. He wasn¡¯t authorised to handle the list. Only Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s patriarch could call the shot. After exining his limited authority to Mu Yu, thetter asked, ¡°What the devil is Heaven Beyond Heaven? Weren¡¯t you going to visit a friend, Gramps?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    <strong><i>Second Heaven</i></strong>


    There were other worlds besides the one Mu Yu lied in. They were called heavens beyond heaven for that very reason. Third Heave Continent belonged to Third Heaven, which was where humankind resided. As the numbers suggested, there was a First Heaven, Second Heaven and so forth. As far as human habitation went in other heavens, nobody knew much. Up until that point, the only confirmed other world was Second Heaven.


    Second Heaven was a deste, primitive world. Owing to a number of factors, humans couldn¡¯t live there. If they could, they¡¯d already be wreaking havoc there.


    There were cultivators interested in exploring Second Heaven to find out why humans couldn¡¯t reside there. It was believed that valuable herbs, materials for magic and rare fiend beasts were avable there. The higher quality herbs and exceedingly stronger fiend beasts located at Second Heaven was the result of the world¡¯s spiritual qi being more potent than that found at Third Heaven. In a sense, residents of Third Heaven treated Second Heaven as a treasure trove.


    While mankind was a resourceful race, moderation was a concept that eluded them. The evidence was reflected in the amount of precious resources at Third Heaven decreasing over time and some running outpletely. Still having not learnt their lesson, they turned their target to Second Heaven¡¯s resources.


    The only link between Third and Second Heavens was located within Pill Cauldron Sect, the sect which was assigned the duty of guarding it. Put another way, the only way to travel from the heavens was through Pill Cauldron Sect.


    The spot connecting the two worlds was an ancient teleportation formation. The ancient formation was considerably moreplex than modern formations. As with everything, aspects of ancient formations were lost in the course of history. For that reason, it was impossible for cultivators in the present to cast ancient formations. It activated once every decade for a fixed time frame, which was the only window anyone could go to and from the two worlds. The age of the teleportation formation impacted its capabilities. To protect itself from destruction, it only allowed Primordial Infant Realm and those below to travel through it.


    The number of people the formation teleported was also limited. Hence, Third Heaven Pce stipted that each sect was only permitted to send five people ¨C barring Pill Cauldron Sect, which was granted a six-people allowance. The sects allowed, of course, were also restricted.


    The ¡°list¡± Ku Mu referred to was the list of people granted permission to travel via the teleportation formation. The leader of each faction selected who they would send. In addition, one spot was rewarded to one disciple through apetition, where the winner was bestowed the right.


    Pill Cauldron Sect consisted of five factions. The rule stated each faction was allowed to name one individual to join the list of travellers. The patriarch, Daoist Yun Dao, headed the main faction that was the leader of the factions. Yao Wuji was another faction leader. Shi Minghui¡¯s grandpa, Shi Dengtian, was another faction leader. Bing Lengxue was another leader. The sixth faction leader was¡­ Ku Mu.


    Since Ku Mu¡¯s departure, his faction, which consisted of few disciples to begin with, withered. The purpose of Ku Mu¡¯s visit to Pill Cauldron Sect was to im the slot belonging to him for Mu Yu. As he had left, nevertheless, the two remaining slots were fairly used as the reward for thepetition.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hunting fiend beasts, finding herbs or risking my life,¡± objected Mu Yu.


    ¡°Dark herb. Nine qi. Soul purifying. Flower. Second Heaven.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re only avable at Second Heaven?¡± griped Mu Yu. ¡°Cai Lie, what do you think the odds of me scoring a ce on the list are?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Less than 10%. Everyone wants the two spots. Prepare to go up against people who are ready to make some serious sacrifices. It isn¡¯t going to sit right with the others if you just knock and demand the slot.¡±


    As Mu Yu turned his attention to Ku Mu, he discovered Ku Mu was also looking at him. He asked, ¡°Do you think I can persuade those proud alchemists?¡±


    ¡°What do. You think. I taught. You all. Those things. For?¡± grouched Ku Mu.


    ¡°Poison and pills aren¡¯t the same thing, though.¡±


    The assumption was that the contest would be a pill concoction test. The thing was, Mu Yu had never concocted a pill in his entire life; even Alchemist Yao said he and alchemy didn¡¯t belong in the same sentence.


    ¡°Says who?¡± Ku Mu snapped, disappointed his pupil of all people was questioning him.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say they are. What else can I say?¡±


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you my fellow disciple now?¡± joked Cai Lie, draping an arm over Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder cheerfully.


    ¡°Let me guess: you don¡¯t have topete for a spot.¡±


    Cai Lie scratched his temple. ¡°Shifu gave me the spot and told Senior Xiaohua topete.¡±


    ¡°Great, we¡¯re going to butt heads again.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a precaution. Besides my senior brother, there¡¯s Bie Wenxuan and Xu Ziye for you to worry about. I¡¯m positive Bie Wenxuan is going to take one slot given he¡¯s the best. Xu Ziye and my senior brother are pretty much evenly matched. He¡¯s already able to produce rank five pills when he¡¯s only a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the confidence boost.¡± Unlike other stories, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t am main protagonist with immeasurable alchemy talent, who would go on to shock the audience and effortlessly score a win.


    Ku Mu: ¡°Disappointment. What are you worried for when there¡¯s still a month to go.¡±


    Mu Yu dryly chuckled.


    Mu Yu: <em>If I could catch up to rank five alchemists in a single month, everyone would be an alchemist.</em>

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    <strong><i>Pill Cauldron Sect</i></strong>


    Pill Cauldron Sect extended across a series of mountains. Without a navigator, it was daunting. if not impossible, to locate their ce. Furthermore, they situated themselves within a formation. Unless the formation was stripped, their location would be perceived as a deste in. Having Cai Lie guide them, therefore, was a blessing. He also saved them the hassle of going through security checks. It wouldn¡¯t have been so simple if it was just an ordinary disciple who led them in.


    The sentry stood in a pavilion anterior to a white in. After greeting the sentry, Cai Lie performed a series of hand seals to remove the haze using his spiritual energy. The scenery undted until towering mountain peaks were gradually revealed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Cai Lie, leading the duo.


    Ku Mu was indifferent to the familiar sect he grew up at, but Mu Yu¡¯s awe was written all over his face. The most majestic sect he had ever seen was Green Pine Sect. Green Pine Sect was a peasant vigepared to Pill Cauldron Sect. Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s marvellous pavilions, halls, flying disciples and uniforms put Green Pine Sect¡¯s to shame.


    The main mountain was rightfully named Pill Cauldron Peak, where their patriarch, Daoist Yundao, resided. Its height and the voices of the singing birds added an ethereal touch to the headquarters. The main mountain sat between four mountains, each belonging to a faction.


    Yao Wuji¡¯s faction upied Mystic Rainbow Peak. Shi Dengtian¡¯s faction upied Heavenly Secret Peak. Bing Lengxue¡¯s faction upied Frosty Peak. Ku Mu¡¯s faction upied Bamboo Peak.


    The various halls and pavilions were just visible through the tree tops from the various mountain peaks. Their quaint ambience and designs spoke volumes about Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s long history. There was a cauldron roughly hundreds of metres high slowly rotating in the air in the sect grounds. As it pivoted on the spot, its faint golden light illuminated the sect. The cauldron was a fairly urate depiction of just how many resources and how much wealth the sect had in their possession.


    ¡°The cauldron is our sect¡¯s guardian, charged with guarding our fate. You probably didn¡¯t know this, b-¡±


    ¡°He knows,¡± interrupted Ku Mu, rendering Cai Lie awkward.


    Ku Mu and Mu Yu flew to Bamboo Mountain. In the meantime, Cai Lie went to report to Daoist Yun Dao.


    ¡°What do you mean I know, Gramps?¡± queried Mu Yu. ¡°You never mentioned it to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let that sort of ignorance escape from your mouth in public. You¡¯re embarrassing me. Pretend you know even if you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want people trashing Bamboo Peak for ignorance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ming me when you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t teach me about it,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s a crap sect. What else is there to know?¡±


    ¡°You win. You win.¡±


    Returning to Bamboo Peak after several decades, Ku Mu found his erstwhile home in a pitiful state. The mountain derived its name from the bamboos on the mountain that bestowed it with natural beauty unlike the other mountains.


    From a distance up in the sky, a dpidated roof was visible. There were several people at work, surprisingly. From what Mu Yu could discern, they were ordinary humans. The group had chopped down an entire area of bamboo and began the construction of something. Mu Yu looked to Ku Mu. Ku Mu shook his head. Mu Yu, therefore, went over and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    One of the lumberjacks approached the duo and courteously exined, ¡°Sir, Young Master Shi Minghui ordered us to turn this ce into a spirit beast yard. We are but ordinary contractors.¡±


    ¡°Shi Minghui?¡± Mu Yu looked over to see a cottage half torn down, much to his displeasure. ¡°This is my ce. Tell Young Master Shi Minghui to keep his hands to himself.¡±


    Put in a pinch, the lumberjack replied, ¡°We are contracted to perform work. If we fail to meet the deadline, we will not be paid. See, th-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see anything. Leave now. Believe me, if you¡¯re scared of Shi Minghui, I¡¯m your nightmare. Get moving; otherwise, I will have to show you the door.¡± Mu Yu cracked his knuckles.


    The lumberjack shuddered. As he was contemting what course of action to take, Shi Minghui arrived behind Mu Yu and threatened, ¡°I brought you here two days ago, and this is all the progress you have to show? Did you prefer to be dead instead of paid?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Oh, he must¡¯ve been searching forbourers when I treated him to a p fest.</em>


    Mu Yu gave Shi Minghui a subtle grin, ¡°Do you prefer to be dead?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?! Surrender now for trespassing, and I shall spare you.¡±


    ¡°Typical lines, huh? Who¡¯d did you get them off? From what I know, this isn¡¯t your turf. You authorised to be tampering with the ce?¡±


    Mu Yu chose to mboyantly challenge for his ce on the name list, reasoning it would be more efficient if he just blew them all away at once instead of a low-key approach, which would result in oblivious individuals picking fights. That would mean he¡¯d have to deal with every challenger.


    ¡°You have no say in it. I don¡¯t care even if Ku Mues back. I just have to say the word, and you¡¯re a dead man.¡±


    A Primordial Infant Realm Sixth Layer man leading a group of Golden Core Realm guards appeared. ¡°What happened, Young Master Shi?¡±


    ¡°How did the spy sneak in, Captain Liu? Are you doing your job properly? Don¡¯t just stand there. Arrest him.¡±


    Captain Liu sternly questioned, ¡°Who are you two? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± brayed Ku Mu, disying a green octagon token with Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s symbol on it.


    Captain Liu¡¯s brain stuttered.


    Shi Minghui: ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    <strong><i>Daoist Yun Dao</i></strong>


    ¡°Elder Ageless Ku Mu?¡± inquired Captain Liu.


    ¡°Is there another Ageless Ku Mu?¡± sarcastically asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Elder Ku Mu would have cultivation no matter how bad his shape was. You¡¯re telling me that old, beggar-looking, no cultivation man is Ku Mu? Captain Liu, can¡¯t you tell he stole the token? Arrest the fraud and execute him!¡± ordered Shi Minghui.


    Neither of them had seen Ku Mu before because they weren¡¯t born yet or old enough to have met him in the past; Ku Mu left fifty years ago. Shi Minghui probably didn¡¯t care, either. All he wanted was to humiliate Mu Yu out of spite.


    ¡°Kill who?¡± asked Mu Yu, tone turning cold.


    Mu Yu whooshed behind Shi Minghui faster than Captain Liu could call, ¡°Stop!¡± By the time Captain Liu took off, Mu Yu had subdued, moved away, wrestled Shi Minghui to the ground and pinned thetter to the ground underfoot to stop the haughty youth¡¯s spiritual energy flow.


    ¡°Release him! Pill Cauldron Sect will not spare you if Young Master Shi is hurt!¡± warned Captain Liu.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± thundered Shi Minghui.


    Mu Yu stuck a needle dipped into a numbing substance into Shi Minghui¡¯s Central Pivot, located below the spinous process, to immobilise him. ¡°Keep that mouth shut. You have no right to a voice.¡±


    Captain Liu calcted his counter before choosing to take Ku Mu hostage. Once Captain Liu took his first step, a dragon from Ku Mu roared and swept Captain Liu off bnce. Captain Liu quickly steadied himself. He watched as the giant green dragon coiled around Ku Mu. The lumberjacks dropped their tools and bottoms onto the ground.


    Mu Yu convinced the dragon vine to bodyguard Ku Mu after Shi Minghui shoved the elder to the groundst time. Initially, the dragon vine refused, afraid it¡¯d be used for some poison. Thanks to Xiaoshuai¡¯s taunts, however, it ended up epting the job.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Mu Yu dashed back to Ku Mu¡¯s side after the imposing voice reverberated in the air and shielded thetter behind a field of spiritual energy.


    The middle-aged man in the sky had his white hair held in a golden silk hair tie. His purple and gold daoist robe undted in the wind. He was older than Ku Mu, but he looked as if he was in his fifties thanks to a specific technique he used to maintain his youthful appearance.


    ¡°Patriarch, those two trespassed into our grounds and attacked me!¡± reported Shi Minghui, weeping.


    Daoist Yun Dao paid Shi Minghui no heed and locked his attention onto the dragon vine. He then shifted his gaze to Ku Mu and, wearing an indescribable expression, remarked, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Ku Mu indifferently met with Daoist Yun Dao¡¯s gaze. Ku Mu gave the dragon vine a pat, signalling it could revert to its miniature form and coil around his arm again.


    Though Daoist Yun Dao was impressed with the dragon vine he coveted, he had his priorities straight. ¡°You must be Mu Yu, who is the talk of all thend now. Ku Mu, you have a splendid disciple.¡±


    Unhappy Daoist Yun Dao didn¡¯t speak up for him, Shi Minghui pestered, ¡°Patriarch, why are those outs-¡±


    ¡°Who are the outsiders? They are our own. He is your grandpa¡¯s senior, Elder Ku Mu. What do we have non-cultivators doing here? Why are you here?¡± questioned Daoist Yun Dao.


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡±


    Under other circumstances, Daoist Yun Dao would¡¯ve turned a blind eye to Shi Minghui¡¯s obnoxious behaviour. Nheless, because Ku Mu was present, he couldn¡¯t just dismiss it. Daoist Yun Dao stated, ¡°You need to stay in line. You will be punished for thister. Captain Liu, please see the workers out. Shi Minghui, you are dismissed.¡±


    While Captain Liu did as he was instructed, Shi Minghui red daggers about Mu Yu before taking his leave. For once, Cai Lie, who stood behind Daoist Yun Dao, wasn¡¯t pping his gums. Nevertheless, Cai Lie continuouslymunicated with Mu Yu using blinks and winks.


    ¡°You erased your spiritual energy in the end, I see,¡± remarked Daoist Yun Dao. ¡°Frankly, I prefer your white hair over your green hair.¡±


    ¡°Heavens Beyond Heaven. Name list,¡± Ku Mu outright demanded.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first thing you say to me upon returning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always. Rightfully belonged. To me.¡±


    ¡°After your departure, you were stripped of the right for the sake of the sect. I must answer to everyone else despite you now having a disciple. Every shifu has been diligently teaching, and every disciple has been assiduously training for the two spots. What will others think if I just grant you the spot at your behest? They won¡¯t ept it, and it¡¯s not fair on them.¡±


    ¡°Elder, Gramps honestly missed everyone after leaving. He is a member of Pill Cauldron Sect at the end of the day. We can talk this out amicably,¡± Mu Yu conveyed, noticing the tension.


    ¡°You call me ¡®Elder¡¯ and him ¡®Gramps¡¯? Is it normal for you to be so distant, or are you not his disciple?¡± Daoist Yun Dao asked, eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°You misunderstand, Patriarch. I wish to address you as Shibo; however, it seemed rude and self-presumptuous to do so. I did not want to cross you. As for why I address him as ¡®Gramps¡¯, it is merely a habit. He never voiced his discontent. Therefore, I stuck with it. Most importantly, respect for one¡¯s teacher is something one should always have on his mind, not something merely mentioned out of formality. Would you agree, Shibo?¡± justified Mu Yu, going along to fight for candidacy.


    Daoist Yun Dao¡¯s mood changed for the better. ¡°There is nothing wrong with calling me Shibo since you are Ku Mu¡¯s disciple. After all, I am his senior and your senior uncle. You are quite the polite young man. Ku Mu proved he has good judgement of character seeing as you escorted him here safe and sound after he used Expunging Technique.¡±


    Mu Yu politely smiled. Daoist Yun Dao suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know you killed one of our disciples among the nine people you slew at Floating Celestial Mountain? His name was Shi Yun. What judgement do deem befitting of your deed?¡± Mu Yu sneaked a nce over to Cai Lie, who pulled an apologetic face for forgetting to remind Mu Yu about it.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    <strong><i>Settling Down</i></strong>


    ¡°He was. Greedy. He deserved. To die.¡±


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s a fellow sect member?¡±


    Mu Yu had no response until he heard ¡°fellow sect member¡±. He leveraged it and answered, ¡°As fellow sect members, why did he not back me up when the others attacked me? He, instead, tried to take the opportunity to kill me. He did not treat me as a fellow sect member.¡±


    ¡°How was he supposed to know you were from the same sect?¡±


    ¡°I could ask the same question.¡±


    ¡°He wore our uniform when he died. You don¡¯t mean to tell me you don¡¯t recognise our sect¡¯s badge, do you?¡±


    Mu Yu had no time to pay attention to badges or those details when he was fighting off his attackers, yes, but that wasn¡¯t enough to incriminate him. He argued, ¡°Gramps explicated the person who escaped the valley was his disciple. I had yet to meet Gramps at the time, so we were not officially shifu and disciple. By the same ount, I did not know he was with Pill Cauldron Sect. I would assume there are others beside myself who did not know that. Shi Yun, whom I identally killed, was privy, on the other hand.


    ¡°Huai Baiwan identified me in public, so Shi Yun would have known I was Gramps¡¯ disciple and a fellow sect member. All I knew was I had be Gramps¡¯ disciple. I had no idea I was a member of Pill Cauldron Sect. Even so, he chose to join the others to attack me. How do you exin that?


    ¡°I was only at Golden Core Realm during the attack, while he must have been at Primordial Infant Realm, correct? I almost died fighting the group. Do you honestly expect me to stand there musing over who I should kill and who I should not kill when they all jumped me?


    ¡°The only person I killed that technically falls under murder was Sword Purifying Valley¡¯s Kuai Jian. When I was in the midst of ascending to Primordial Infant Realm, they assaulted me, causing me to suffer qi deviation. I have no clue how many people I killed during that phase of unawareness. Had Gramps not rescued me in time, I would not be able to speak to you now.¡±


    ¡°You also have a way with words, I see. I ept your exnation and won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± Daoist Yun Dao then said to Ku Mu, ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man. You have a superb disciple. It doesn¡¯t end here, though. Junior Yao Wushi will being out of seclusion in two days¡¯ time. I will discuss the name list issue with him and Junior Sister Leng. Stay here for now. I¡¯ll have someone repair your house for you.¡±


    ¡°Shibo, when you say it is not over, did you mean you would be punishing me?¡± Mu Yu asked after Daoist Yun Dao spun around.


    Daoist Yun Dao turned back. ¡°I won¡¯t punish you. I was reminding you to keep your wits about you. Shi Yun is Shi Dengtian¡¯s grand disciple. Though they may not be family, he held Shi Yun in high regard. Your uncle and shifu don¡¯t get along.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Doesn¡¯t this just suck?</em>


    Cai Lie was ordered to notify Elder Bing Lengxue. How reluctant he was needed no description.


    Once those two left, Ku Mumanded, ¡°You. House.¡±


    Ku Mu went to sit down on a big rock, whilst telling Mu Yu to fix the house using a head gesture. Luckily for mu Yu, the lumberjacks already cut down enough bamboo for Mu Yu to build a simple house. As a bonus, he had his unique ability that empowered him to alter each bamboo¡¯s length and glue them together tightly without the need for glue.


    Mu Yu constructed a bamboo house in a single afternoon. Although Daoist Dao Yun did send disciples over to mend the house, Mu Yu told them not to worry. He epted the bed, table, chairs and other necessities, nheless. The pills the entire sect consumed for sustenance, however, were tasteless. Having reverted to an ordinary human, the pills tasted even worse for Ku Mu. Fortunately, Mu Yu prepared plenty of roast duck.


    Mu Yu scattered a powder that warded away snakes and bugs once the blue sky was covered in an ocean of ckness. The dragon vine could ward them off but better safe than sorry. And so, the four spent the night in the new bamboo house.


    Cai Lie brought over a bunch of food and wine he pinched, neither of which Mu Yu needed. Ku Mu tuned out to be a lover of wine unlike Mu Yu. Cai Lie informed Mu Yu Tian Ran was going to be travelling to Second Heaven. None of them noticed Ku Mu¡¯s reaction when he heard Secr World mentioned. Cai Lie had to leave at noon.


    Ku Mu and Mu Yu went to explore another mountain. Mu Yu had nothing he could justifiablyin about when he didn¡¯t know the ce. On a particr mountain, they came across a scenic smallke tucked away between lush trees. There was an exquisite small green house. Green creepers lined the roof.


    There were in furniture and a painting of a beautiful maiden hung on the wall of the unlocked house. Ku Mu ran his hand along her long ck hair extending down to her hips, eyes gleaming. Judging from how clean and tidy the house was, somebody was clearly taking care of it. Mu Yu left Ku Mu to his own devices and made his way to the balcony. Since half of the house sat over the top of theke, a balcony was built so that one could admire theke from above, and Mu Yu found watching the water ripples to be rxing.


    Ku Mu left without notifying Mu Yu. Fortunately, Mu Yu noticed him leave, so Mu Yu followed along. Ku Mu stopped next to a rock, with the character ¡°ku¡± carved on it, by theke. Ku Mu drifted off into his ocean of memories as he stood there.


    Meanwhile, Mu Yu strolled around to kill time. Spending time in nature was always a reward for Mu Yu. Birds soared from boughs to boughs. The birds were too small to satiate their appetite. Howbeit, Mu Yu spotted a chubby white rabbit. He locked on and prepared to hunt, but the rabbit surprised him, climbing the tree. The rabbit was so vignt that it apparently detected Mu Yu sneaking up on it when he hid in a tree. It vaulted and sped off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up!¡± Fifteen minutester, Mu Yu still hadn¡¯t caught up to the rabbit. ¡°You may have some insane stamina for a rabbit, but I¡¯m going to eat you for sure!¡±


    Mu Yu decided to use the trees as it was his fastest mode of transport. He made a calcted leap, catching the rabbit while it was bouncing off one tree to another. The rabbit kicked up and fuss as Mu Yu tied its limbs up with a rope. Out of nowhere, the dragon vine let out whistle for urgent help in the form of a whistle.


    ¡°Ah, man, I hope we don¡¯t have somebody after the dragon vine now,¡± cursed Mu Yu.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    <strong><i>Bing Lengxue</i></strong>


    Rabbit in his arms, Mu Yu bolted to Ku Mu. Ku Mu¡¯s face was red. He clutched the whip constricting his throat. His body convulsed as it fought for oxygen. An invisible force restrained the dragon vine.


    ¡°Who is the lecherous lout?¡± A woman asked in a cold voice as she emerged from theke.


    The nude woman¡¯s piercing gaze was trained on Ku mu. She was clearly above Primordial Infant Realm since she could restrain the dragon vine without even trying.


    Mu Yu flew in and pulled Ku Mu up to reduce the pressure on him. ¡°Release him. He has no cultivation, while you are a cultivator. Is there any need to be so ruthless?!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary humans are forbidden from entering. An old man with no cultivation who peeps on me bathing deserves to die by all ounts.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Peeping on her bathing? I didn¡¯t see anybody in theke, and I¡¯ve been gone for less than an hour. How did she end up in theke?</em>


    Mu Yu demanded, ¡°Release him first. There must be a misunderstanding here.¡±


    The woman threw Ku Mu onto the shore then dove back into the water. Her clothing on the balcony vanished just as she did.


    ¡°God damn it, Gramps, learn to pick your time and ce if you¡¯re going to be a pervert. Why would you peep on her when you can¡¯t beat her? I would begrudgingly ept defeat if I got a peek, but I didn¡¯t see anything. Man, some luck,¡± whined Mu Yu, getting up and removing the whip around Ku Mu¡¯s neck.


    Coughing and breathing heavily, Ku Mu muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t peep.¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu?¡± blurted the woman, astonished.


    Mu Yu noticed blemishes time left on the woman¡¯s face.


    Ku Mu awkwardly repeated, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Peep.¡±


    Boy, was Mu Yu d they knew each other.


    The woman readjusted herself and, switching back to her cold voice, scathingly asked, ¡°The first thing you do upon returning is peeping on me bathing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± repeated Ku Mu, averting his gaze from her.


    ¡°And who are you? Why did you infiltrate Pill Cauldron Sect?¡± The woman turned to Mu Yu.


    ¡°I never infiltrated. I rightfully entered through the front door. May I ask who you are?¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s Frosty Peak¡¯s master,¡± quietly enlightened Ku Mu.


    ¡°Oh, the Elder Frost Cai Lie mentioned,¡± Mu Yu blurted before clearing his throat and pretending he never said anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Cai Lie calls me?¡± The woman responded.


    ¡°Did I say something? I did not say anything.


    Mu Yu: <em>Sorry, Bro, but good luck when you meet Bing Xueling.</em>


    ¡°I heard Patriarch mentioned you came back yesterday, yet only visited today. You don¡¯t want to see me. Is that it?¡± emotionally inquired Bing Lengxue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Know you. Were here,¡± answered Ku Mu, rising to his feet.


    ¡°He meant he did not know you were here,¡± rified Mu Yu.


    ¡°I understand him perfectly. I don¡¯t need to hear it from you a second time,¡± reprimanded Bing Xueling, sending a chill down Mu Yu¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Sheesh, I was just trying to help. Rx,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Why. Are you. Here?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here? This ce belongs to Pill Cauldron Sect. I¡¯m a sect elder. You tell me why I can¡¯t be here. Are you the only one who¡¯s allowed to leave for decades ande back or something?¡±


    <em>Man, she sounds as if she¡¯d gut him at the first opportunity. What did Gramps do to her?</em>


    ¡°This isn¡¯t. Your ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it isn¡¯t now? Who was the one who did something guilty and then walked off?¡±


    ¡°You two chat. I shall not disturb you. I will go have a meal¡­¡± Mu Yu said. By the time he turned around, he discovered the rabbit he caught was gone.


    ¡°Wait,¡± called Ku Mu, catching Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°The old one peeped on me while I was bathing. The young one wants to feast on my spirit pet. You think you can just walk away after what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Mu Yu turned back to see the white rabbit snuggling up in Bing Lengxue¡¯s chest the same way Xiaoshuai shamelessly would.


    Bing Lengxue was present from the moment Ku Mu started spacing out at the rock. She never noticed them because the area was out of bounds to disciples. When she noticed Ku Mu¡¯s presence, she mistook him for a disgraceful disciple, hence the violent reaction.


    ¡°Both incidents are misunderstandings. I did not know it was yours. I would not have dared to even think of it had I known it was yours. Gramps, you two must have a lot to say after all these years, so I won¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s remark had Ku Mu stuttering, ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°You brat,¡± Mu Yu finished.


    ¡°Y-y-y w-¡±


    ¡°You will be in for itter,¡± Mu Yu finished with a big exhale.


    Interestingly, Bing Lengxue didn¡¯t flip out at Mu Yu. Instead, she surveyed him and then the sky. ¡°The dragon vine is nice.¡±


    ¡°The dragon vine is tasked with protecting Gramps. He needs some protection since he has no cultivation anymore. Could I ask you to release him?¡±


    ¡°You must be stupid to bring an evolved dragon vine here. You think you can protect it from all the alchemists here?¡± Bing Lengxue undid the restraints, allowing the dragon vine to fly back to Mu Yu¡¯s side, albeit remaining on guard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± instructed Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu soared off with Ku Mu after checking to ensure Bing Lengxue wasn¡¯t going to chase them down. Whatever was going through her mind as she watched them take off, well, only he would ever know.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    <strong><i>Unforeseen</i></strong>


    Ku Mu didn¡¯t leave his house for the next two days, presumably because he didn¡¯t want to run into Bing Lengxue again. Mu Yu tried to pry into their past, only to earn himself a scolding. Besides that, Mu Yu was worried Bing Lengxue wouldn¡¯t approve of him taking a spot on the name list. Cai Lie wasn¡¯t sure which side his shifu would take. Mu Yu assumed Daoist Yun Dao would agree out of consideration for his old friendship. Ku Mu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t show any concern for the matter.


    After Alchemist Yao came out of seclusion, Cai Lie came over to invite them to the conference hall ¨C Pill Hall ¨C at Main Peak. Golden patterns were a recurring theme at Pill Cauldron Sect. The hall interior wasn¡¯t resplendent Instead, it was a collection of antique ornaments and designs. The hall had a no-flying rule enforced, and rarely did any disciple enter. Cai Lie had to stop at the entrance after the led Mu Yu and Ku Mu up the blue stone staircase. Mu Yu had questions for Cai Lie, but Ku Mu sauntered right in, forcing Mu Yu to hurry along.


    Daoist Yun Dao sat in the centre, overlooking every other spot in the hall. Seated on his left was Bing Lengxue. On his right was Shi Dengtian, dressed in a ck robe, judging from the unfriendly and jeering stare he reserved for Ku Mu. Next to Shi Dengtian was Shi Minghui, looking down at Mu Yu with his chin perked up. Next to Bing Lengxue was Alchemist Yao, dressed in white. Alchemist Yao gave Mu Yu a smile and Ku Mu a nod. There were other elders, all of whom were key figures of each faction and high-ranking alchemists within the sect. It should be considered an honour to meet them all in one ce.


    Ku Mu casually strolled over to a seat reserved for him without greeting anybody. At the end of the day, he was still regarded as Bamboo Peak¡¯s master. As such, he didn¡¯t need to salute others. Mu Yu, to the contrary, was obligated to greet the elders. The only gripe he had was Shi Dengtian¡¯s snark chortle when he greeted thetter.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed my grand disciple, your fellow disciple, Mu Yu?¡± questioned Shi Dengtian.


    Mu Yu politely smiled. ¡°His death is regrettable. Howbeit, surely you can tell right from wrong after you investigated it considering your wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch brought it up with me. Nobody knows what really happened. How do we confirm Shi Yun attempted to rob you based on your testimony alone?¡±


    ¡°Since you stated nobody knows what really happened, how are you certain I killed him?¡±


    ¡°You admitted to Patriarch that you killed him, yet here you are refuting it now. That is what we call lying to Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I did not lie. I clearly told Patriarch I suffered from qi deviation during the tussle and lost my rationality. Who I killed after are ims you pinned on me. I cannot deny what I cannot be sure of. If you want to get to the bottom of it, I am sure everyone knows there is no means of determining the truth.¡±


    ¡°Word games and crooked logic won¡¯t save you! Your crime of killing Shi Yun isn¡¯t absolved. Before we get to the bottom of it, you, as the suspect, m-¡±


    ¡°I killed him. Shi Dengtian, what are you going to do about it?¡± Ku Mu proimed, sick of the courteous fa?ade.


    Shi Dengtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to shoulder the me for your disciple to save him, do you?¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is Shi Yun, as a junior, shouldn¡¯t be punished to death for attempting to assassinate me, his shishu, his uncle?¡±


    ¡°Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°Shi Yun¡¯s cause of death was qi blocking his throat and his dantian being impaled. Can a Golden Core Realm cultivator can do that to a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, correct?¡±


    The killing method imed required a high degree of technicalpetence. Therefore, it was impossible for one without their rationality and without cultivation several folds superior to the victim to execute. Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s elders were well aware of the fact but chose to pretend otherwise in order to make things difficult for Mu Yu. The exception was Daoist Yun Dao, who didn¡¯t want to shame Ku Mu. Since Ku Mu, who had a reputation for killing without reason or rhyme, admitted to killing Shi Yun, they could only attribute the death to Shi Yun¡¯s folly.


    ¡°We¡¯re done with the matter. I didn¡¯t call you all here today to discuss that. I summoned you to discuss the list of those travelling to Second Heaven,¡± dered Daoist Yun Dao. ¡°Ku Mu wants his slot back. What are your opinions?¡±


    Mixing a ridiculing and vexed undertone, Shi Dengtian immediately responded, ¡°Senior Brother, you have not contributed to the sect in all these years. You are now useless, yet you demand the slot back? Does it sound reasonable to you?¡±


    Mu Yu replied, ¡°My shifu allowed the sect to use his slot as you saw fit for so many years without asking for anything in return. Does that not qualify as a contribution?¡±


    Shi Minghui eximed, ¡°My grandpa was speaking to your shifu. Who are you to butt in?!¡±


    ¡°You shut up. The people present are your seniors. Who are you to be shouting? Does your family not teach you manners? I am your shishu, your uncle, yet you shout in my face? See the door? Walk that way, and don¡¯t look back!¡± thundered Ku Mu.


    ¡°An outsider is my shishu?¡±


    ¡°Outsider? Patriarch and your grandpa questioned me as a member of the sect, yet you deny my membership? Are you downying their decision? Are you using them of being wrong? What is the penalty for juniors who blurt such irresponsible ims?¡±


    Mu Yu loved the livid look on Shi Minghui¡¯s face.


    ¡°Leave, Shi Minghui,¡± instructed Daoist Yun Dao, forcing Shi Minghui to walk out with a scowl.


    ¡°We have always voted on our sect matters. I will decide after factoring in all your opinions. You just need to voice your opinion. Junior Sister, do you approve of the request?¡±


    Leng Bingxue rose to her feet and demanded of Ku Mu, ¡°Give me a reason to approve.¡±


    Ku Mu avoided Leng Bingxue¡¯s gaze again.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bing Lengxue walked out.


    Mu Yu: <em>Uh¡­ Does she have a trantor?</em>


    Daoist Yun Dao sighed. Understanding Bing Lengxue¡¯s answer, he voiced, ¡°Since she didn¡¯t explicate her opinion, her opinion is void. What do you think, Junior Brother?¡±


    Shi Dengtian ran shifted his sly gaze from Ku Mu to Mu Yu, stroking his chin as he replied, ¡°I approve.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyebrows tugged up. Shi Dengtian was thest person he expected to approve. Daoist Yun Dao touched his chin and paused to think. He kept his surprise under wraps and queried, ¡°How about you, Brother Yao?¡±


    ¡°I am against it.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heads were spinning. Contradictory words they expected toe out from each person¡¯s mouth came out, after all.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    <strong><i>Yes and No</i></strong>


    Mu Yu and Alchemist Yao exchanged eye contact. The young man was disappointed with what he heard. After seeking approval from Patriarch Yun Dao to have a word in private with Mu Yu, Alchemist Yao took Mu Yu outside and erected a barrier to prevent eavesdropping.


    ¡°Elder, have I offended you in some w-¡±


    ¡°I disapproved because I¡¯m curious as to what your goal is.¡±


    ¡°Goal? Gramps wants me to enter Second Heaven to find some herbs for him. That is it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I want to know your identity. Only our disciples are allowed to be on our list. I remember you are a disciple of Dustfallen Sect. How did you be Ku Mu¡¯s disciple? What is your true aim?¡± sternly questioned Alchemist Yao.


    Alchemist Yao didn¡¯t expose Mu Yu in the hall to avoid creating unnecessary misunderstandings if it really was just a misunderstanding. Understanding the crux of the problem, Mu Yu ced his hands in a palm-fist salute. ¡°Elder Ku Mu knows I have a shifu.¡±


    ¡°He does? Why did he take you on as his disciple, in that case? What madness is going through his head?¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± dryly chuckled Mu Yu, unsure how to expound the situation. ¡°I am afraid only Elder Ku Mu would be able to exin it to you properly. I never had any goal. By the same token, I do not want to go to Second Heaven. I, however, do owe him for teaching me. I never schemed behind his back or did anything to him that I should feel guilty about.¡±


    Alchemist Yao stared into Mu Yu¡¯s eyes, waiting to see if there were any signs to indicate thetter was fibbing. Once satisfied, he warned, ¡°I will verify it with him. He¡¯s in the shape he¡¯s currently in due to him diverging onto a different path to us. He has you to thank for keeping him safe since he can no longer defend himself. I can tell he trusts you. I hope you don¡¯t betray his trust. Should I find out you took advantage of Senior Brother for no good, I will kill regardless of who your shifu is.¡±


    Although threats weren¡¯t weed, Mu Yu took it well, understanding where Alchemist Yao wasing from. ¡°I promise I am not one to repay kindness with ingratitude.¡±


    Alchemist Yao wasn¡¯t in a position to boss Mu Yu around since thetter wasn¡¯t the former¡¯s disciple. Thankfully, Alchemist Yao decided to hide the fact Mu Yu was the disciple of Dustfallen Sect from his fellow sect brethren. He stood with Ku Mu. At the same, he had to uphold Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s interests.


    ¡°I would not have been able to ascend to Spirit Severing Realm if you didn¡¯t help me extract the wood residue. For that, I will eternally be grateful. Nheless, bear in my mind what I said.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Hmm, so that¡¯s how he ascended.</em>


    Alchemist Yao led Mu Yu back in and reported, ¡°Patriarch, I am not against Senior Brother taking his slot back.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dao spent a moment to himself, trying to decipher how Mu Yu persuaded Alchemist Yao. Daoist Yun Dao had someone delve into Mu Yu¡¯s background two days ago. To his befuddlement, Mu Yu¡¯s past was non-existent. It was as if Mu Yu popped up out of the blue. The farthest back they could go was when Mu Yu first appeared at Mist City. He disappeared after entering Ku Mu valley. Everyone knew what he did after leaving the valley.


    ¡°Though you all approve, I must be considerate of the other disciples. Mu Yu, if you have what it takes, you shouldpete for your slot. I rmend you prove yourself so that others willingly resign.¡±


    Ku Mu and Mu Yu headed back to their bamboo house after the meeting. Alchemist Yao wanted to privately verify Mu Yu¡¯s story with Ku Mu, but Ku Mu refused to offer an exnation, forcing Alchemist Yao to give up.


    ¡°Gramps, what¡¯s the dispute between you and Elder Frost? You didn¡¯t even try to win her support.¡±


    ¡°We will. Have the. Slot. Shi. Dengtian. Will approve.¡±


    ¡°You knew he would? How?¡±


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯ll be. Rife with. Traps. He will. Target you. To spite. Me.¡±


    In other words, Shi Dengtian and Ku Mu had shed over something in the past. Shi Dengtian had nothing to lose even if Mu Yu went to Second Heaven. Furthermore, there was no guarantee the slot would go to one of Shi Dengtian¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°What can he do to Mu Yu at Second Heaven? Only Primordial Infant Realm cultivators are allowed in, no?¡± asked Xiaoshuai.


    Shi Minghui was no match for Mu Yu no matter the time and ce. It was unlikely he could work together with others in the sect to harm Mu Yu. If one of Shi Dengtian¡¯s disciples were to hypothetically score the final slot, Shi Minghui and whoever it was still couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Mu Yu. Cai Lie was Mu Yu¡¯s ally. Bing Lengxue¡¯s disciples wouldn¡¯t dip their hands in the conflict. Main Peak¡¯s disciple wouldn¡¯t involve themselves, either.


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect¡¯s. Patriarch¡¯s wife. Is Shi Dengtian¡¯s. Daughter. They could. Ally. Nobody can. Help you. In there. They might. Go after. The dragon vine.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just leave it behind?¡±


    ¡°It will. Come in handy. In there. I can¡¯t. Protect it. There will. Be lots. Of people. Coming here. It would. Be safer. With you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust that I will keep you safe at all times?¡±


    Mu Yu looked sideways to see Bing Lengxue after hearing her voice next to his ear. He quickly recollected himself and greeted her. She didn¡¯t respond to Mu Yu, focusing her somewhat angry gaze on Ku Mu instead. Seeing his awkward reaction and attempt to avoid her, she pointed at him and raised her voice. ¡°Are you going to avoid me your entire life? I¡¯ve waited for you all these years. I never looked down on you despite you losing all of your cultivation. I can take care of you for the rest of your life. Is she still the only one on your mind?¡±


    Mu Yu jerked his head back. He put one leg behind the other multiple times out of instinct as Bing Lengxue flipped out. Despondently, Ku Mu expressed, ¡°I¡¯ve let you down once. I can¡¯t let you down a second time.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± eximed Bing Lengxue, drawing her sword and aiming it at Ku Mu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I am apologetic, but I have something more important to do. If you are still happy to ept me and can wait for me to finish my final job, I wille back and stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°What job? I can help you! What can you do in your current state?¡±


    Ku Mu shook his head and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t bring you into it.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get involved? I could do anything for you. I¡¯m not scared. I don¡¯t want to see you die for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Still self-righteous after all these years!¡± Bing Lengxue brayed before taking off.


    Mu Yu let out a pent up breath after confirming Bing Lengxue was gone.


    Ku Mu¡¯s goal required Feng Haochen¡¯s power to achieve. Mu Yu really wanted to know what sort of goal would motivate Ku Mu to seek help from his sworn enemy.


    ¡°Self-righteous,¡± repeated Ku Mu, poignant.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    <strong><i>Pill Manual Hall</i></strong>


    The contest for the two remaining slots on the name list was a three round contest centred around alchemy. To win convincingly, Mu Yu needed to beat them at their own game instead of utilising the methods involved in poison concoction. All hope wasn¡¯t lost, though. As a direct disciple of Bamboo Peak¡¯s master, Mu Yu was granted special privileges. One of said special privileges was ess to Pill Manual Hall, which wasn¡¯t essible to outsiders.


    Pill Manual Hall¡¯s value was demonstrated in Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s thriving history. The hall was located on Main Peak, the mountain where buildings were densely packed together.


    Mu Yu had to search for Pill Manual Hall since Ku Mu didn¡¯t specify its precise whereabouts. Every time Mu Yu asked other disciples for directions, they dismissed him, mistaking he was trying to poke fun at them. A hall storing history pertinent to alchemy and forms was a treasure trove for alchemists, so they were expected to know where it was. Another point was the ess restriction. Outstanding disciples were known faces. Mu Yu was an unknown face. Safe to say, none of the disciples would imagine him having the rights to enter the hall.


    Ku Mu didn¡¯t like Mu Yu escorting him for he found it embarrassing he had to rely on his disciple.


    Alchemist Yao grounded Cai Lie and forced him to fumble through a mountain of survival skills in the wilderness in order to weather the dangers at Second Heaven.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you searching for Pill Manual Hall?¡± asked a graceful youth.


    The youth was roughly five years older than Mu Yu. The vibe he gave was simr to the cultured demeanour Cheng Yan disyed. Mu Yu reciprocated the respect, exining, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother. This one got lost on his way there. Could he bother you to tell him where it is exactly?¡±


    ¡°You must be new here, correct? For some reason, I have a feeling I have seen you somewhere before. I recognise all my martial siblings who are allowed into Pill Manual Hall, but I have never seen you there before.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t actually know Pill Manual Hall wasn¡¯t open to all disciples. He inquired, ¡°My name is Mu Yu. I am Elder Ku Mu¡¯s senior disciple. Would you have heard of us?¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Brother Mu Yu. I am Bie Wenxuan, a disciple of Patriarch. Now I remember where I saw you. I saw you at Floating Celestial Ind. I am sure you have heard it before, but I still mustmend your skills.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Senior Brother,¡± replied Mu Yu. It was then that he recalled Bie Wenxuan was one of the prodigies Cai Lie mentioned.


    ¡°Please, this way.¡± Bie Wenxuan gestured for Mu Yu to follow along. ¡°I heard you came topete for one of the slots to travel. I can feel the pressure.¡±


    ¡°You are also participating in the contest? Are you not already chosen?¡±


    ¡°You overestimate me, Brother Mu. Junior Brother Lian Tianyou was the chosen one.¡±


    <em>Right¡­ Hell as if I know who that is. </em>


    One would expect to detect jealousy for not being chosen, yet Mu Yu detected nothing of the sort from Bie Wenxuan¡¯s tone or mannerisms. Alchemist Yao gave the slot to Cai Lie instead of Xiaohua when thetter was the senior and superior in the alchemy field. The reason for the decision was because he believed Xiao Hua had a better chance of winning the contest than Cai Lie. If Xiaohua won the slot, both of his disciples would be able to travel. By that logic, Bie Wenxuan should¡¯ve been superior to Lian Tanyou.


    ¡°That is a shame,¡±mented Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t need to worry about Lian Tianyou; they weren¡¯t going to bepeting against each other, in any case. He was better off investing time and effort in those he waspeting against ¨C he was still his main priority, of course.


    Bie Wenxuan filled Mu Yu in on the sect rules, such as disciples only being permitted to visit Pill Manual Hall once per month and for only two hours per visit, no taking the manuals from the hall or recording for secrecy purposes.


    They turned around the corner of an alchemy building, arriving before a refurbished ancient hall consisting of four storeys ¨C Pill Manual Hall. At a set distance, the formation protecting it would activate and warn first-time visitors not to be a smart aleck in the form of a short pressure burst. The formation¡¯splexity was levels above Mu Yu¡¯s knowledge on the subject.


    ¡°Keep your voice down inside. The elder guarding it wants peace.¡±


    Mu Yu knew better than that. Nevertheless, he gave a nod of acknowledgement.


    The interior was bright and ordered.


    ¡°Elder, this is my token,¡± dered Bie Wenxuan, handing over a red token.


    Mu Yu never noticed the elder buried in a mountain of books by his left side until Bie Wenxuan faced in the elder¡¯s direction.


    Mu Yu took his token out. Without looking up, the elder eximed, ¡°Quiet. You have two hours. Head in.¡±


    Mu Yu stuffed his token back in since it wasn¡¯t needed, apparently. Bie Wenxuan then bowed out, saying, ¡°We shall go our separate ways now.¡±


    Bie Wenxuan headed straight to the bookshelves to the left. Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to disturb the elder, so he went about his own business, exploring the bookshelves on the right hand side.


    Judging from the number of shelves in the spacious hall, Mu Yu estimated there were over ten thousand manuals. Mu Yu inwardly admitted that he was pretty lucky to be allowed into the hall.


    Ku Mu told Mu Yu to find the manual ¡°Speed Alchemy¡±, but, again, he didn¡¯t explicate where it was specifically ced. Each shelf was onlybelled using numbers. God forbid Mu Yu knew what the numbers signified. He randomly chose shelf five and reached for a manual with a blue cover. He felt a pushback sensation as soon as he touched it. His several sessive attempts all ended in failure.


    ¡°A Primordial Infant Realm brat can¡¯t ess rank five pill manuals,¡± stated the guardian elder, from the entrance.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    <strong><i>Halfplete Pill</i></strong>


    The numbers on the shelves denoted the alchemist level. A level five alchemist possessed Body Severing Realm cultivation at the very least. Readers wouldn¡¯t understand what they read if it was above their level, anyway.


    It didn¡¯t bother Mu Yu. He strolled toward the shelfbelled ¡°six¡±. Suddenly, the scenery changed, and energy pushed him back. He saw the shelf again. Put simply, the formation restricted him from even seeing the cover of rank six pill manuals.


    ¡°Petty,¡± grumbled Mu Yu. ¡°Elder, may I ask where Speed Alchemy is?¡±


    ¡°Another one of you wants to see Speed Alchemy? I threw it away already.¡±


    ¡°You threw it away? Can you just throw books here out? You could have given it to me. What a waste.¡±


    ¡°Young man, you won¡¯t master alchemy if you try to take shortcuts. The book should¡¯ve been burnt long ago to save you young ones from dreaming of bing alchemists overnight instead of investing time and effort properly.¡±


    Speed Alchemy, as the name suggested, taught alchemy in express format. Ku Mu never named any downsides to it. Presumably, the consequences weren¡¯t worth fretting over if Mu Yu didn¡¯t need to be an alchemist.


    Mu Yu headed back to the entrance, where the elder was, and requested, ¡°Would I be able to trouble you to share with me the risks involved when learning it? It would help convince me to give up on it.¡±


    The elder raised his head and had a long, hard look at Mu Yu. ¡°Who is your shifu? I don¡¯t recall seeing you anywhere. You must have a gift for alchemy to be permitted in here. Why do you want to take shortcuts?¡±


    Though unsure of the elder¡¯s cultivation, out of respect for an elder, and assuming his cultivation was superior, Mu Yu courteously expounded, ¡°I have no intention of taking shortcuts. I am purely curious. If there is harm in learning it, it is surprising to know it would be kept here.¡±


    ¡°The author of the manual was once called our grandmaster¡¯s Pill Ancestor. In hister years, he authored the book, recording his lifetime-worth of knowledge. Unfortunately, nobody has been able to fathom the true alchemy principles recorded. Everyone treats it as a shortcut to mastery. If you follow the methods introduced, you will easily create even rank four pills. That being said, you won¡¯t be able produce pills of higher rank, and your cultivation will teau for the rest of your life.¡±


    Mu Yu said inwardly ¨C that¡¯s crazy. What would Ku Mu want him to learn from it for? What, was he nning to sacrifice Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation for something? On second thought, that was improbable. The elder wasn¡¯t a hero, but he wasn¡¯t a viin. Moreover, he felt stupid for even suspecting that for a second because it would result in all the elder¡¯s teachings being for naught.


    ¡°Only one person has grasped the teachings in the manual. Sadly, that runt, Ku Mu, refused to learn properly and departed without revealing what he learnt. If I meet him again, I¡¯m going to belt the knowledge out of him.¡±


    <em>Oooohhh, that¡¯s why he told me to fetch it. He knows how to work around the drawbacks. Ah, Good Ol¡¯ Gramps,¡± </em>


    ¡°My shifu is Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. He was the one who sent me to here for the book.¡±


    ¡°That runt is back? Time for a beating!¡± eximed the elder, getting up and zooming off.


    <em>He¡¯s not going to break Gramp¡¯s legs is he? I should hurry back.</em>


    Mu Yu halted after only a few steps. ¡°I guess I¡¯d be toote even if I ran full-pelt back now. I love how they love using ¡®that runt¡¯ to address people. Wait, why am I happy that Gramps calls me a runt? Whatever. Try my luck it is, then.¡±


    Turning around, the sight of rows and rows of shelves came into sight again.


    <em>Haha, try my luck, I said. I must be out of my mind. Let¡¯s just pray the elder takes long enough for me to find it.</em>


    Mu Yu needed fifteen minutes to go from the end of one shelf to the other.


    ¡°Daoist Lie Yang¡¯s Handbook, Qiu Tian¡¯s Lost Manual¡­ I can¡¯t do squat with manuals for level three alchemists.


    Mu Yu saw a door with ¡°Half-Complete Pill¡± written on it at the end of the row. Curious what it was all about, he tried pushing the door. Since it wasn¡¯t locked, he sneaked inside. It was rather murky inside the room that wasn¡¯t toorge. Luminous pearls on the wall acted as lighting, albeit barely. There were tripod pill cauldrons the size of chairs arranged in the middle. They were old, thick and heavy, but there was spiritual energying from them.


    At close range, Mu Yu could see a different coloured pill hovering in each cauldron. Around the pills themselves were herb juices or powder. The text on one of the cauldrons read, ¡°Reversal Pill, a pill capable of winding one¡¯s physical condition back twenty years. This old one was unable to finish thest step despite his best efforts in this lifetime. I pray someone in a future generation canplete my form so that I may rest in peace.¡±


    The anguish and regret came through in the text. The form was written underneath. The reason the creator couldn¡¯t finish it was due to gui herb and liaozhi shed, yet they were mandatoryponents. The liaozhi to be mixed inst still hovered around the halfplete pill.


    Mu Yu found the other halfplete pills faced issues of their own. All of them were conjured from ideas that could be ssified cheat items. For instance, if logic held its weight, rewinding one¡¯s physical condition twenty years without any side effects would mean another twenty years of life, obviously. However, the upgrades during the twenty years would remain twenty yearster if not have improved, meaning the consumer would continuously break previous records at their previous age.


    By the looks of it, the room was a storage room for all halfplete pills over the course of history.


    Xiaoshuai read the form for reversal pill and then praised, ¡°The inventor of this pill is a genius.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m baffled as to why the lizoazhi and gui herb sh. I¡¯m pretty sure I canbine them perfectly,¡± said Mu Yu, returning to the cauldron.


    ¡°You, an unqualified alchemist?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Another day, another round with this joke. Does he never get tired of this?</em>

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    <strong><i>Halfplete Pill</i></strong>


    Mu Yu turned around to face Shi Minghui and asked, ¡°You going to talk me into failing or something?¡±


    Neither of them would fight there as damaging the manuals would be a grave mistake. Hence, Shi Minghui leaned on the wall, folded his arms and tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°Let me enlighten your ignorant self. The iplete pills are the handiwork of famous alchemists who were considered prodigies ¨C geniuses. If they failed, what makes your pompous face think you¡¯ll seed? I doubt even your shifu could pull it off. My bad. I forgot you two jokes pursue poison.¡±


    Disparagingments about Ku Mu always struck Mu Yu¡¯s wrong nerve. In particr, the fact that Shi Minghui was running his mouth when he suffered defeat at Mu Yu¡¯s hands rubbed Mu Yu the wrong way. After the insult, Shi Minghui would be unrealistically optimistic if he assumed Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t hunt him down at Second Heaven to dish out a beat-down lecture.


    ¡°Poison? More like a joke,¡± disparaged someone with a crooked, rectangr-shaped face at the door.


    ¡°People who think too highly of themselves are also jokes, Shishu Xu. His shifu gives our sect a bad name. I guess we should not be surprised his disciple is also a disappointment.¡±


    ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Useless people following useless people begets more useless people. Complete a halfplete pill, my foot,¡± mocked Xu Ziye, a second generation disciple and close friend of Shi Minghui¡¯s


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to go around pping whoever mocked him and then p their uncle, shifu, grandmaster and so forth until the end of time. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to go around punching everybody who crossed his path at Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, how about we make a bet? If I canplete this halfplete pill before it¡¯s time to go to Second Heaven, you two are to fly up above Pill Cauldron Sect, announce yourself and dere you are brain dead. Everybody must hear you for it to count. You are to then p yourselves ten times in public. Then, you are to climb Bamboo Peak and kowtow to my shifu. You have the balls to y?¡± asked Mu Yu, confident he couldplete the pill using his wood-control ability.


    Mu Yu¡¯s bet avoided bloodshed, and the publicity would shut down doubts about him, saving him trouble of having to beat everyone just to stop the bullying.


    ¡°Childish,¡± responded Xu Ziye.


    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re too scared. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Bring it on. What if you fail?¡± asked Shi Minghui.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°I shall be the witness,¡± announced Bie Wenxuan.


    Shi Minghui tensed up upon seeing Bie Wenxuan¡¯s appearance at the door because his n to feign ignorance if Mu Yu seeded went out the window.


    ¡°I wee your presence as a witness and feel assured, Shishu Bie,¡± stated Shi Minghui. He then pointed at Mu Yu and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your dragon vine.¡±


    Mu Yu watched the two buddies leave, grinning to himself subtlety.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you winning the bet whatsoever,¡± expressed Bie Wenxuan, entering the room.


    ¡°Why did you sign up for the witness role, then?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    Bie Wenxuan smiled. ¡°I want to see the skills of the one who turned Floating Celestial Ind on its head.¡±


    Mu Yu cracked a polite smile. ¡°In that case, how about helping me spread awareness of the bet? I want everyone in the sect to know, lest they try to go back on their word. I can¡¯t trust them.¡±


    Piggy backing off what Mu Yu said, it applied for him, as well. If the bet wasn¡¯t public knowledge, he¡¯d only have to deal with being ridiculed. If the bet was publicly announced, and he lost, he would be forced to hand over the dragon vine and shoulder the derision. As such, if Shi Minghui could conceive the potential gains as opposed to just the risk, he¡¯d also publicise the bet to lock Mu Yu into the unwritten contract.


    ¡°How confident are you? Your loss will be substantial if you fail. Candidly speaking, I¡¯m sceptical you¡¯ll seed, at the very least, not at your current level. My shifu is considered the most aplished alchemist in history, yet even he judged it to be impossible.¡±


    ¡°60% to 70%? Don¡¯t forget my shifu is Ku Mu. You¡¯re being extremely presumptuous if you think we adopt the same mindset as you. You never know what we might have in the bag,¡± Mu Yu bluffed.


    ¡°You can take the pill as long as you put in a word with the guardian elder.¡±


    ¡°I can? Is it so worthless? Do I need to paypensation if I damage it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out. The rule is everyone is wee to give it a try. It¡¯s not as if anyone can fumble with the minds of such inconceivable pills.¡±


    ¡°Sounds tough.¡±


    Sentient pills were simply called spirit pills. Funnily, they despised being created to the point they resisted their creation ¨C the resistance purportedly being nature¡¯s resistance. Pills ranked high enough could create phenomena through their sheer presence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be awaiting the good news.¡± Bie Wenxuan stopped in his tracks and looked over his shoulder. ¡°His name is Xu Ziye. If you¡¯re vying for the slot, he¡¯s one of the two people you need to be wary of.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all for a spot.¡±


    Mu Yu pped his eyelids. He could discern Bie Wenxuan was a capable but modest individual. Regardless, he had no interest in an abstract first ce trophy. All he needed was to score the slot. Worded another way, they just needed to beat Xu Ziye.


    Mu Yu scrutinised the reversal pill¡¯s cauldron and figured it had its own defence system if anybody could trypleting it. Since he couldn¡¯t find Speed Alchemy, he made up his mind to attemptpleting the pill. He stumbled back when he lifted the cauldron because it was considerably lighter than he imagined.


    The elder still hadn¡¯t returned by the time Mu Yu reached the entrance. With no means ofpleting the official registration, he scribbled on a sheet of paper his name and the fact that he took the pill. He was unaware the hall was under surveince at all times ¨C courtesy of the hall¡¯s guards. The security guards were out of sight, but they would reveal themselves if a disciple did something he shouldn¡¯t have.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    <strong><i>Pills and Medicine</i></strong>


    Pill Manual Hall¡¯s elder wasn¡¯t with Ku Mu when Mu Yu returned. Ku Mu, however, was in a foul mood. He gave Mu Yu the death stare when thetter entered the house. Thus, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Gramps¡­ y-your leg isn¡¯t broken, is it?¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you tell him I was back, you little runt?!¡± Ku Mu clobbered Mu Yu over the back of his head.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t dodge since it wouldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t even tickle. Still, Mu Yu hissed and rubbed his head to protect Ku Mu¡¯s self-esteem. ¡°You never warned me not to,¡± Mu Yu uttered.


    Ku Mu first gave Mu Yu another death stare, then threw a book at him.


    ¡°Speed Alchemy. Did Guardian Elder give it to you?¡± asked Mu Yu, whilst silently cursing, ¡°Threw it out, my foot. You made me spend ages searching for it.¡±


    ¡°Elder? If I still had my cultivation, I¡¯d have snapped both of his legs!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, toss him! Did he make you sign a contract to prostitute yourself? Damn him. When I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll sell him off to a quarry owner,¡± eximed Mu Yu, waving his fist.


    ¡°Enough with the pretence!¡± Ku Mu, feeling better, said, ¡°He¡¯s your shishu¡¯s ancestor. Don¡¯t sell him to a quarry owner.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Mu Yu yed along with a grin.


    ¡°He should be sold to a brothel. He can ve away as a gigolo!¡±


    Mu Yu filled Ku Mu in on the reversal pill cauldron he brought back. Unexpectedly, Ku Mu scoffed, ¡°Even if you can mix them, don¡¯t. When the phenomenon draws everyone over, stop. That¡¯ll burst one of that old man¡¯s veins.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>He¡¯s more confident in me than I am.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s top priority was to learn the contents of Speed Alchemy under Ku Mu¡¯s tutge. The manual was a mental cultivation manual. Mastery of it equipped alchemists with the ability to urately use herbs and forcibly modify the effects of spiritual energy on herbs, consequently gaining the ability tobine that which originally couldn¡¯t bebined.


    Previous learners of Speed Alchemy found that the ability was only effective on rank three herbs. Owing to the mental cultivation style altering one¡¯s spiritual energy usage, it overruled and inhibited one from cultivating via their initial style.


    ¡°The manual is silly. Didn¡¯t he realise the drawback when he authored the manual? His teachings have ruined so many disciples.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their fault for assuming they could fathom Pill Progenitor¡¯s mental cultivation. The fools who were looking for shortcuts deserved it.¡±


    Mu Yu tried cycling his spiritual energy one cycle as per Speed Alchemy¡¯s instructions. It was much more challenging than he anticipating as the methodology contradicted usual methods. Circting one¡¯s spiritual energy was ying with fire. Rejection from one¡¯s meridiansbined with distraction potentially led to meridians suffering damage. Over time, the damage would hold one back from progressing their cultivation. ordingly, their cultivation would teau for good.


    ¡°Draw qi to your dantian and circte it in reverse. Did he really design something so dangerous?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Absolutely. Do you know its true secret, though?¡±


    <em>I wonder if it has anything to do with the reason Ku Mu chose to pursue poison.</em>


    ¡°Do you know why he is called Pill Progenitor?¡± queried Ku Mu, speaking with a grouchy undertone simr to someone suffering from an injustice.


    ¡°Because he created theplete pill system in hister years?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The entire spherical pill shape was the revolution he initiated. Pills were powder or liquid before he came up with it. Pills and powder weren¡¯t convenient, which is why he came up with thepact spherical design. Since it was convenient and prevented contents from leaking, people adopted pills and credited him as Pill Progenitor.¡±


    ¡°But he conjured the mental cultivation prior to the pill system? I suppose that exins why the method didn¡¯t work with more modern alchemy arts.¡±


    Thrilled, Ku Mu stuttered, ¡°C-c-correct. Sp-speed Alch-¡±


    ¡°Gramps, don¡¯t forget he tried to prostitute you!¡±


    ¡°For crying out loud, stop bringing that up, will you?! Remember what he did to me, and make damn sure you return the favour for me! He¡¯s more of a scumbag than Shi Dengtian is!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    <em>I¡¯m not looking for a shortcut to death.</em>


    ¡°Speed Alchemy was designed for powders and liquids. You can practice it but strictly never use it in pill concoction. Otherwise, you will damage your meridians permanently. It reverses the flow of qi. In saying that, it doesn¡¯t conflict with your usual cultivation. In fact, it could expedite your cultivation without any side effects. Those who suffered as a result of using it used the wrong tool in the wrong context,¡± Ku Mu exined and ended with a sneer.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share that with them?¡±


    ¡°After I learnt it, I never manufactured spherical pills again, only the best powders and liquid. They, however, refused to ept that. By the same token, they refused to believe me.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s poisons were stored in vials precisely because he used Speed Alchemy. The different path he chose to walk was a bitter solo journey that nobody couldprehend.


    ¡°Pills, or rather, alchemy, wasn¡¯t termed alchemy in the past. People simply called it medicine. Speed Alchemy¡¯s original name was Speed Medicine. Medicine is actually more advanced than alchemy nowadays. People just fail to see it. Alchemy these days is used more in cultivation, while medicine is reserved for patients. As a result of experimenting with medicine, pharmacistsmonly end up poisoned.¡±


    The reason Ku Mu named his work Poison Scripture instead of Medicine Scripture despite it entailing how to treat ailments was attributed to Ku Mu¡¯s personal hobby. People called him a poison master, so he went along with it.


    ¡°What did you want me to grab Speed Alchemy for, then? Since it can¡¯t be used in pill concoction, how am I supposed to win?¡±


    Ku Mu gave Mu Yu the ¡°idiot¡± look and then rhetorically questioned, ¡°Do you really think I haven¡¯t found a way to convert medicine and pills after all these years of studying?¡±


    ¡°You can use Speed Alchemy¡¯s mental cultivation without the drawbacks?¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    <strong><i>Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation</i></strong>


    ¡°Are you being serious? I guarantee he found a way to work around the problem. Unfortunately, due to how long it¡¯s been and the promotion of the pill system, people jumped onto the bandwagon, while his method wasn¡¯t passed down.¡± Ku Mu paused to take a calming breath and reverted to stuttering, ¡°I-I-I, by chance, f-f-f.¡±


    ¡°Why did he force you to sign the prostitution contract?¡±


    ¡°Why is the withered bugger¡¯s memory so darn good?!¡±


    ¡°You discovered the solution by chance, correct?¡±


    Ku Mu nodded. ¡°It urred to me during the time I used Expunging Technique. Call it the silver lining if you will¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you suggesting erasing your spiritual energy is a mandatory prerequisite?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that? I said I figured it out during the process of erasing my spiritual energy. No poison in this world can kill you, you runt. Erase your stupidity for me, thanks,¡± Ku Mu retorted with an envious undertone. ¡°Expunging Technique is centred around inducing irreversible damage to one¡¯s meridians, therefore cutting the flow of spiritual energy. Using Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation during pill production will also damage meridians. To a certain degree, the damage is simr. I figured out the solution toote. Luckily, you can put the theory to the test.¡±


    ¡°Theory? Test? What are the chances of the experiment being a sess?¡±


    ¡°What sort of question is that? There¡¯s no chance of failure.¡±


    Meanwhile, the rest of Pill Cauldron Sect was in uproar over the bet between Mu Yu and Shi Minghui. The penalty Mu Yu came up with had people scratching their heads. It was the sort of penalty children woulde up with; it was harmless.


    Peering toward Bamboo Peak, Daoist Yun Dao said to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he dares to challenge the halfplete rank seven pill we all failed toplete. If he truly seeds, it will be a significant contribution to the sect.¡±


    Mu Yu dumped the reversal pill cauldron in a corner as though it was worthless and focused on Ku Mu¡¯s new brainchild, instead.


    ¡°Every herb has others it collides with. Pill production entails siphoning the herbs¡¯ conflict into your body to ref-ref-ref-.¡±


    ¡°That prostitution contr-¡±


    ¡°Refine! Refine! You have to refine it inside your body! Speed Alchemy¡¯s mental cultivation and the resistant attributes don¡¯t match, leading to meridian damage. When siphoning it into your body, you need to draw it in via your zhongxian acupuncture point first, which is located at the base of your palm, between the thumb and index fingers¡¯ metacarpal bones. The acupuncture point is where it¡¯s most densely packed after one cycle. As long as you siphon it in via your zhongxian acupuncture point, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.


    ¡°Next, siphon it into your meridian via big white acupuncture point andplete half a cycle. Then, you need to change your spiritual energy¡¯s course. I¡¯ll exin the step in more detailter. For now, just bear in mind you won¡¯t have any problems if you follow Speed Alchemy mental cultivation¡¯s path. If you go in the opposite direction of Speed Alchemy¡¯s mental cultivation, you¡¯ll dismantle the sh even faster, consequentlypleting the pill sooner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m astounded you coulde up with this.¡±


    ¡°Look who you¡¯re talking about. Others have only parroted what Pill Ancestor supposedly did instead of questioning or brainstorming new ideas. This knowledge will never be within their reach.¡±


    Ku Mu taught Mu Yu well. His disciple picked it up quite quickly. Mastery of the manual would benefit even those not practicing alchemy. If a cultivator was to learn it, they would have an unfair advantage over those in the same age range.


    ¡°Do you n to share your findings with them? It would allow alchemists to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Who, the withering bugger? He can keep dreaming. They wouldn¡¯t even be convinced. I¡¯m not so bored that I¡¯d waste my time on something so pointless. I don¡¯t have any desire to prove myself.¡±


    Who would share something so valuable? Not every genius needed to be recognised.


    Mu Yu dedicated two days to familiarising himself with the mental cultivation discipline. It was easy to blend low-rank herbs. Since the herbs had woodponents, Mu Yu could easily delete the conflictingponent. The mental cultivation merely provided a more economical route.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious what the elder did to you for you to be so furious each time,¡± Mu Yu expressed, triggering Ku Mu for the thirty-fifth time.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really say much. He just spilt Ku Mu¡¯s embarrassing stories in his youth. He said he raised Mu Yu as a father would and threatened to expose Ku Mu for wetting the bed at fifteen years old if he didn¡¯t expound Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Mu Yu covered his mouth as fast as he could.


    ¡°What? You wet the bed when you were fifteen?¡± inquired Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ku Mu eximed.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    <strong><i>Blending the Halfplete Pill</i></strong>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t provoke Ku Mu again. Xiaoshuai, to the contrary, would burst into theughter in random spurts, causing Mu Yu tough along. So ordingly, Ku Mu would whack Mu Yu using his walking stick. Although Mu Yu was disgruntled about it, luckily, it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Two dayster, Mu Yu began to earnestly deliberate how toplete the pill. There was oneplication he had to address: he needed to have Body Synthesis Realm cultivation to mix theponents. He could control the liaozhi¡¯s liquid perfectly fine; however, he couldn¡¯t siphon it into the pill. After hearing Mu Yu¡¯s reason for bringing back the pill cauldron, Ku Mu booted him for his inane bet.


    ¡°You durd, who does that? You think mixing thest herbs together is all it takes toplete the pill?¡± scolded Ku Mu.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°The pill mixes together one thousand and eight types of herbs together. Even if each herb only upied a tiny surface area, it wouldn¡¯t be that size. If it was so simple, everyone would be an alchemist.


    ¡°Every herb is different. The volume required differs. The time it takes to blend differs. The higher the pill rank, the more control of his spiritual energy the alchemist must have. That¡¯s why only those who¡¯ve reached Body Synthesis Realm cultivation can manage over a thousand herbs simultaneously. Any minute mistake will lead to failure. The mixing process also requires you to extract the impurities. To do that, you need fire. That¡¯s where pill fire stonese into the equation. Every single time you add a new element, you need to purify it all over again.¡±


    The higher the pill rank, the more herbs required and the more shes one would need to handle. To undo the shes, alchemists would suffer wood residue build up in their bodies. Rank four pills and those below, on the other hand, only needed roughly ten types of herbs. Beginning from level four, alchemist at the level or above had their own pill cauldron to help with the production process.


    <em>Man, haven¡¯t I practically picked up a rock and smashed my own foot with it? It sounds darn harder than I imagined.</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think halfplete herbs are difficult to deal with,¡± stated Mu Yu.


    ¡°This type of cauldron is called a preservation cauldron. It¡¯s exclusive to Pill Cauldron Sect and often used in teaching contexts. Besides preserving an iplete pill¡¯s state, it alsopensates for alchemists¡¯cking cultivation to help them control what they otherwise wouldn¡¯t be able to control. P-p-put another w-w-.¡±


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°Bed wetter!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ku Mu swung his walking stick at Xiaoshuai, but thetter deftly shifted out of range, leading to the stick swinging through to Mu Yu¡¯s head. Mu Yu was angry, but Ku Mu was equally angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s why all disciples can try it! The pill will return to the state it was intended to be preserved as no matter how disciples y with it. The only way to change its state is toplete it.¡±


    Mu Yu was able to distinctly sense each of the herbs in the mix, could identify them and when it was prime time to add them thanks to his unique ability. That equipped him with the ability to control the herbs at will. Unfortunately for him, the degree of reversal pill¡¯spletion empowered it with potency on par to Body Synthesis Realm cultivation. He had yet to reach that far in his cultivation journey, hindering him from siphoning thest herbs into the iplete pill. As such, the support of a cauldron was necessary.


    Mu Yu eagerly controlled the cauldron under Ku Mu¡¯s guidance. He easily removed the liaozhi¡¯s impurities, skipping over the purification step and saving himself the trouble of using fire.


    ¡°Behave yourself now,¡± Mu Yu demanded of the liaozhi. ¡°Now, be a good boy and turn into a pill.¡±


    The liaozhi siphoned into the iplete pill without any bumps.


    <em>Boom!</em> Once Mu Yupleted thest step, a pir of light extended to the sky. The energy st alerted everyone at Pill Cauldron Sect. The dragon vine had to assume its true form to shield Ku Mu from the st.


    Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s members recognised the st because the phenomenon urred every time a rank six or seven pill waspleted. Every pill produced different phenomena as the pills were different in nature. Their immediate assumption was an elder hadpleted a pill and were curious who it was. Looking up, however, they saw the light came from Ku Mu¡¯s mountain. Not even Daoist Yun Dan had ever produced a pill that generated a phenomenon that potent.


    Daoist Yun Dan couldn¡¯t believe he was seeing the rosy beam of light. Thrilled, he raced toward the light.


    ¡°That runt can perform alchemy again?¡± Pill Manual Hall¡¯s guardian elder rushed to the light.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Haha, I¡¯m a genius!¡± eximed Mu Yu, breathing in the refreshing fragrant from the pill.


    ¡°H-he did it?¡± stuttered Ku Mu, initially estimating it¡¯d take Mu Yu hundreds of attempts to seed given his abysmal skills.


    ¡°Gramps, you proud? I¡¯ve done you proud, haven¡¯t I?¡± Mu Yu asked while smiling radiantly.


    Suddenly, the light beam vanished, and the spiritual qi calmed down. The pill was floating in the cauldron. There was a puddle of liaozhi liquid around the pill. Mu Yu¡¯s smile froze stiff on his face. ¡°I failed?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    <strong><i>Old Grudges</i></strong>


    ¡°Ku Mu, nice going. Wait¡­ you failed?¡± The guardian elder¡¯s voice was audible before he was visible.


    Ku Mu wasn¡¯t sure how to react. Thepliments that came to the tip of his tongue reversed back down his throat.


    Daoist Yun Dan appeared next to Mu Yu. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what happened?¡± asked the elder.


    ¡°I have no idea. Maybe my hand slipped?¡± proposed Mu Yu.


    A closer inspection of the liaozhi unveiled the problem. The resistance portion of it wasn¡¯t refined as it was supposed to. Mu Yu controlled the liaozhi and willed its fusion. Howbeit, removing his control over it also undid the separation. In other words, he had to constantly control the liaozhi consciously.


    ¡°Why am I not surprised,¡± derided Shi Minghuo, running over as fast as his legs could take him and d to see he didn¡¯t lose the bet.


    ¡°Oi, did anyone ask for your opinion?¡± the guardian elder scathingly asked of Shi Minghui.


    ¡°Uh, ahaha, Greetings Patriarch, Granduncle.¡±


    Since Daoist Yun Dan and the elder fixed their interrogative gazes on him, Mu Yu blurted, ¡°What are you giving me those looks for? Did you two get it on your first attempt?¡±


    ¡°That was a sign of sess. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that,¡± answered the elder. ¡°What went wrong?¡±


    ¡°Buzz off! You¡¯re not needed or wee here. Xiaoshuai, hold him down. Dragon Vine!¡±manded Ku Mu, summoning the dragon vine.


    The dragon vine wasn¡¯t going to challenge the two elders by itself. Since knew it would had no hopes of winning, it roared at the two, instead.


    ¡°You ungrateful runt, learn to ept criticism. I¡¯m not even here for you. You don¡¯t want your leg anymore. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Bring it on if you have no shame!¡± responded Ku Mu, pulling his sleeves up and picking up his walking stick.


    ¡°Brother Ku Mu¡­ you shouldn¡¯t give Uncle Leng that attitude,¡± said Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°And what is your pompous bum doing here when the bet deadline has yet toe?¡± Mu Yu sted Shi Minghui.


    ¡°Shi Minghui, leave,¡± instructed Daoist Yun Dan.


    Ku Mu seriously swung at the elder; sadly, he was too weak toplete his attack. Still seething, he demanded, ¡°Mu Yu, smash him for me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me? Okay! In the future. I promise.¡±


    ¡°You will what me, you brat?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I was just joking, just joking, hehe. If you two want to fight, how about saving it for the ring? I want to give it another try. I just slipped upst time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ku Mu and the elder snorted in synchrony, ending their spat for the pill¡¯s sake.


    Daoist Yun Dan queried, ¡°Mu Yu, how did you do it? I¡¯ve never heard or seen anyone go as far as you. You may have failed, but you were incredibly close to seeding.¡±


    ¡°I already told you it wasn¡¯t so easy. You two can run along. Mu Yu and I need to space to think,¡± Ku Mu demanded.


    ¡°How will your half-baked alchemy skills help? Mu Yu, ask me any questions you have,¡± proposed the elder, gesturing with his hand.


    ¡°Half-baked? You do it, then, wiseacre.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Father, can you stop?¡±


    Seeing Leng Bingxue step in between Ku Mu and the elder in addition to her statement, Mu Yu blurted, ¡°Father?!¡±


    ¡°Good timing, Xue¡¯er. You judge what¡¯s fair here. This runt walked out on us back then and abandoned you for all these years, wasting your youth. I barely criticise him, and he bites back. I raised him for nothing!¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Oh, that¡¯s why they hate each other¡¯s guts.</em>


    Face burning, Leng Bingxue eximed, ¡°Enough, Father! We have a junior present!¡±


    ¡°Even better. We can¡¯t let him mislead the younger generation. I¡¯ll tutor him, lest we have another traitor.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t dare to utter a sound as the elder¡¯s gaze read, ¡°Try disagreeing and you¡¯ll catch these hands.¡± All Mu Yu could do was silentlyment what he ever did to get implicated.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you getting in the way during my youth, would I have chosen to leave Leng Bingxue? I disappeared from sight as you wanted, and now you use me because you regret your decision? Strong logic,¡± sarcastically denounced Ku Mu.


    ¡°I was testing you! It was a test! That proves you have no persistence! If you loved her, you would¡¯ve persisted!¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t testing squat! Exin the logic of your so-called test. You knew I have a speech handicap, yet you degraded me in public over it. Nice test. I have a test for you. Go to hell, and ask if the king of hell wants you,¡± responded Ku Mu, grabbing his chest as he huffed and puffed.


    ¡°Gramps, Gramps, calm down.¡±


    Mu Yu gave Ku Mu a vial of serenity to drink. Despite that, Ku Mu just couldn¡¯t physically handle it. His eyes rolled into the back of his head as he fell backward. Mu Yu quickly caught him, while the elder frantically pulled out a pile of pills from his cosmos sack.


    ¡°Those won¡¯t help him.¡± Leng Bingxue rejected the pills from her father and added, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if any misfortune befalls him.¡±


    Elder Leng never wanted to hurt Ku Mu, but his anger got the better of him.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Ku Mu¡¯s life is in danger,¡± whispered Xiaoshuai. He jumped onto Ku Mu¡¯s chest and gave it a few knocks. Voice solemn, he borated, ¡°He¡¯s an ordinary human now. His organs are dealing with the same issues an ordinary elder would. Even if he wasn¡¯t aggravated, he didn¡¯t have much longer.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡±


    Xiaoshuai shook his head.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    <strong><i>Pill Completion</i></strong>


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t spout nonsense! If I hear that rubbish out of your mouth again, I¡¯ll use you for my next project!¡± brayed Elder Leng, scaring Xiaoshuai back to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Father, do you still not understand that he cannot withstand your provocations now that he has erased his cultivation?¡± hostilely questioned Leng Bingxue.


    ¡°What can we do? Is there nothing we can do?¡± Mu Yu asked, panicking. He was arguably the main perpetrator when it came to provoking Ku Mu to force thetter to speak fluidly. He asked Xiaoshuai, ¡°Can we supply him with vitality? Will that help?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cognisant of his condition even if I don¡¯t explicate it,¡± whispered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°There must be a way.¡± Mu Yu slogged back the serenity qi water. He turned his held and, in a loud voice, inquired, ¡°You are alchemists. Is there nothing you can do?¡±


    Elder Leng passed Mu Yu a white vial. ¡°Life prolonging pill¡­¡±


    Mu Yu refused with a head shake, aware it wouldn¡¯t work for an ordinary human. ¡°You, as alchemists, are beholden to help him hang in there. I will be back soon.¡±


    Mu Yu flew out of the house with Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai, knowing what Mu Yu had in mind, simplymented, ¡°Reversal pill?¡±


    ¡°Any better ideas?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly unlikely to seed. I¡¯m not trying to dampen your determination, but your attempt just failed.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t control the liaozhi, I¡¯ll refine its resistantponent. I need to calm down to analyse what part of it conflicts with gui herb so that I can refine precisely that.¡±


    ¡°Your blood!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your blood! Remember how you tamed the celestial fiend tree using your blood? nts tend innately reject certain things. Your blood is nts¡¯ natural enemy. I suspect you can ovee the potency barrier if you imbue the liaozhi with your blood. Best of all, unlike other alchemists, you don¡¯t need concentrated blood. Your ordinary blood should do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any brighter ideas. Let¡¯s give it a go.¡±


    Mu Yu cut open his finer and dripped a drop into the liaozhi liquid. The liquid jolted, turning from ck to a deep green. The purifying spiritual energy excited the liquid. The effects the liquid offer weren¡¯t altered, but the resistantponent was erased. The question was, was the resistantponent gone for good. Either way, he had to try to find out.


    Mu Yu repeated the siphoning process again using Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation. The mixing step went smoothly and arguably easier than before. The two shing herbs fit like a glove and mixed with the thousand-plus other herbs without a hitch. Once the pieces clicked together, the pill began to glow once again. The orange light beamed through the clouds. The same spiritual energy dispersed throughout the mountain.


    Gulping when the orange light illuminated his face, Elder Leng stuttered, ¡°H-He didn¡¯t actually seed now, did he?¡±


    ¡°N-No idea,¡± replied Daoist Yun Dan, hesitant to jump to conclusions again in case he¡¯d be let down a second time.


    Words failed the two elders upon sighting their sights on the pill cauldron in front of Mu Yu. At longst, Daoist Yun Dan eximed, ¡°It¡¯s an eighth-rank pill! Reversal pill was theorised to be a rank seven pill, but this energy is unquestionably eighth rank!¡±


    The other sect elders soon arrived on the scene sharing simr sentiments. Mu Yu was the only unhappy one for he knew what would happen once he removed his spiritual energy from the equation. He, therefore, hesitated to let go. He constantly prayed, ¡°Make it! Make it!¡± as he cautiously withdrew his spiritual energy.


    Mu Yu¡¯s heart skipped a bit when he finished his withdrawal. There was a small reaction, but his nightmare didn¡¯t be a reality. The green pill, adorned with seven golden streaks and a white line, was in front of him.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mu Yu looked up at the sky. Thunder rumbled, and blue sparks flickered behind green clouds. A violent lightning bolt descended!


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything about thunder in today¡¯s forecast!¡± cried Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu grabbed the cauldron to run. Elder Leng, nheless, called, ¡°Don¡¯t run, Mu Yu! It¡¯s a lightning tribtion. The heavens want to get rid of the pill; it¡¯s up to you to protect it!¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done. You want to bloody take my ce?!¡± Mu Yu eximed a moment before jumping out of the next strike¡¯s way.


    Elder Leng didn¡¯t know how to the sudden coarsenguage since nobody ¨C barring Ku Mu ¨C would ever use foulnguage with him.


    ¡°Pick somebody else to go after, damn it!¡±


    Mu Yu leapt aside, but the lightning nipped his hair, zapping him. Seeing him stumble, Elder Leng dered, ¡°Only we can handle an eighth rank lightning tribtion. We need to help him!¡±


    ¡°He has to ovee it himself, though. Else, the lightning will aim for him instead of the pill. If we help, the tribtion will surface again,¡± disputed Daoist Yun Dan.¡±


    ¡°God damn it, I wasn¡¯t the one who produced the pill. I only added the finishing touch. Reverend Jiu Yang was the one who produced it!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Since the creator is gone, we can¡¯t let Mu Yu go, too!¡± concurred Elder Leng, jumping into the fray.


    Daoist Yun Dan dawdled for a little longer before summoning a golden g and transformed it into a golden spiritual to trap the lightning. Elder Leng used shape shifting to turn his walking stick into a golden sword. Alchemist Yao and Shi Dengtian unleashed a st of their own, albeit thetter helping begrudgingly just to save his name.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be an eighth rank lightning tribtion,¡±mented Elder Leng.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more?¡± remarked Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? Why would you want more?¡± asked Mu Yu, clinging to the reversal pill.


    ¡°Mind your manners!¡± reprimanded Elder Leng.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even give you time of the day if Gramps suffers any harm!¡±


    ¡°So, the reversal p-.¡±


    ¡°Is for my shifu.¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there. You don¡¯t have any right to choose what to do with it,¡± contended Shi Dengtian, dragging Mu Yu back.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    <strong><i>Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Outsider</i></strong>


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t break free of Shi Dengtian¡¯s grasp. With Ku Mu out of the picture, Mu Yu didn¡¯t see any reason to respect them.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Shi Dengtian taught Mu Yu to watch his mouth physically.


    ¡°Stop!¡± demanded Elder Leng, splitting the two off from each other.


    Shi Dengtian continued to pressure Mu Yu with his energy, causing Mu Yu to have gait issues.


    ¡°The pill is our treasure. It should be reserved for those who contribute to the n, not to a cripple on the brink of death,¡± stated Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°Treasure? They¡¯re the sect¡¯s treasures?¡± Mu Yu hostilely asked.


    ¡°Our seniors conjured them. That¡¯s not enough to qualify them as treasures?¡±


    ¡°I finished the pill. Did you take care of it as you would a treasure before Ipleted it? You treasured it so much that you let me just take it?¡±


    ¡°You should be honoured youpleted it. An outsider has no right to defile Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s treasures. You should be grateful we didn¡¯t incarcerate you.¡±


    ¡°Do you all agree with him? Do you all consider me an outsider?¡± Mu Yu inquired, voice frigid.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you already have a shifu, so you can¡¯t be one of us. You are not one of us,¡± answered Daoist Yun Dan, frowning.


    ¡°What about Ku Mu? Isn¡¯t he one of you? Aren¡¯t you going to help him?¡±


    ¡°Of course we will. In saying that, whether or not we use the precious reversal pill to save him or not is not for you to decide,¡± justified Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°In other words, you n to use it for yourselves? Will it be you, Shi Dengtian?¡± Mu Yu sarcastically questioned, snickering.


    ¡°Enough of your uncouthnguage!¡±


    ¡°Birds would fly upside down if they had your brain. You just refuted my membership, yet now you¡¯re demanding respect from me. Which mentor of mine are you? To earn respect from others, learn to have self-respect first. I¡¯d be polite if I had any respect for you, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to show respect, you¡¯ll have to lose teeth,¡± threatened Shi Dengtian, as he clenched his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Patriarch will decide how the pill will be distributed,¡± Shi Dengtian wrathfully said.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± queried Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Mu Yupleted the pill. To be fair, it belongs to him. As his association is the issue and Ku Mu brought him here, Ku Mu should have the right to decide,¡± responded Alchemist Yao.


    ¡°Ku Mu would understand such a valuable pill can¡¯t be wasted on someone as useless as him,¡± Shi Dengtian suggested with a sneer.


    ¡°Useless this, useless that, is that how you treat your fellow martial siblings?¡± provoked Mu Yu.


    ¡°You done?¡±


    ¡°With your shamelessness? Sure.¡±


    ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll make the call!¡± Elder Leng dered. Once everyone¡¯s attention was redirected to him, he announced, ¡°We deemed it impossible toplete. Therefore, it is fair and right to grant it to the person who did the impossible. Mu Yu, give it to Ku Mu.¡±


    Vexed, Shi Dengtian spoke up. ¡°Shishu, that is inappropr-.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the rule here? You ruled over us? Since when?¡± rhetorically asked Elder Leng. ¡°Ku Mu is our member and the master of Bamboo Peak. Since he took Mu Yu in as his disciple, Mu Yu is one of us. There¡¯s no valid argument on that topic. Instead of trying to save your martial brother, you constantly insulted him in my presence. You think you have more authority than me now?¡±


    ¡°I apologise, Shishu.¡±


    ¡°Any other opinions?¡±


    Aware there were other elders wielding authority, Mu Yu swept his gaze over everyone present to survey their reactions. Next, he gave Elder Leng a grateful nod before bolting off to the bamboo house.


    ¡°Wait,¡± called Elder Lan.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Mu Yu asked, vignt this time.


    ¡°I might have handled the conversation with Ku Mu inappropriately¡­¡±


    ¡°Only ¡®might have¡¯?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky to have you as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been more right today. I¡¯m thepensation he was bestowed since his martial uncle is such a piece of work. That¡¯s why I¡¯m determined to be his best disciple.¡±


    ¡°Birds of the same feather really do flock together!¡± fumed Elder Leng.


    ¡°Patriarch, we have trouble,¡± Captain Liu reported as he descended and saluted everyone.


    Daoist Yun Dan: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Pill Mausoleum¡­¡±


    Elder Leng: ¡°What happened at Pill Mausoleum? Who would have the audacity to desecrate our predecessor¡¯s resting ce?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. A lightning bolt shattered a tomb. By the time we arrived, we could not find the source or anyone suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Whose tomb?¡± asked Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Reverend Jiu Yang.¡±


    ¡°Who? Have I heard that somewhere?¡± wondered Mu Yu. He mused, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the inventor of reversal pill. Why was there so many lightning strikes in bright daylight? They have too much free time on their hands up there or something?¡±


    ¡°Could it have been the lightning tribtion?¡± proposed Elder Leng.


    Whether Reverend Jiu Yang feltpleting his iplete project was worth trading his tomb for would forever remain a questioncking a definitive answer. Why not take the optimistic route, though? Either way, Mu Yu was more concerned about saving Ku Mu.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    <strong><i>Pill Knowledge and Form</i></strong>


    Mu Yuid back at the peak of the bamboo forest and gazed at the entirety of Bamboo Peak. Ku Mu was on his bed in the bamboo house and had yet toe to after Mu Yu fed him the reversal pill. ording to Xiaoshuai, it was only a matter of time before Ku Mu regained conscious. It had been three days since then, during which Leng Bingxue apanied Ku Mu the entire time. Mu Yu knew better than to hang around the house while she was there with Ku Mu. Whatever happened in the house was their business alone.


    Mu Yu still had no clue if he was qualified topete for the slot in today¡¯spetition. Frankly, he wasn¡¯t too keen onpeting; he¡¯d rather be on standby in case Ku Mu needed him. Well, maybe Ku Mu¡¯s emergency-helper shoes were already filled.


    ¡°What are you dawdling here for? Get moving to the contest grounds.¡± Elder Leng rushed to Mu Yu and pped thetter over the head.


    ¡°Hey, clear your throat next time, instead. I might have a panic attack if you do that again,¡± griped mu Yu, rubbing his head. ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you the ones who refuse to let an outsider participate?¡±


    ¡°I stepped in to secure your candidacy.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t trust the elder based on thetter¡¯s countenance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°Not in thest.¡±


    ¡°You little¡­ Shut up, ande with me.¡±


    Elder Leng grabbed Mu Yu¡¯s cor and flew up. Mu Yu saw receding light in a field of pitch ck. They were inside a void. Travelling from ce to ce via a void was an ability exclusive to those who had ascended to Spirit Severing Realm and beyond. Ku Mu had used it with him plenty of times before, but Mu Yu was never a fan of it. Once they arrived, Elder Leng threw him out the exit.


    ¡°Must he throw me? Is it so hard to put me down gently?¡± Mu Yu silently cursed.


    Mu Yu checked out the crowded za. Those present scorned him once they put his name to his face. He greeted, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Since they all snubbed him, Mu Yu turned his attention to the stone desk in front of him, where a pill, a sheet of paper and brush was set. The name tag was ¡°scandalous.¡± Annoyed, he suggested to the young girl next to him, ¡°Let¡¯s switch name tags.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± rejected the girl, putting distance between them.


    A tanned, middle-aged examiner sternly announced, ¡°You all know the rules for this contest. Let the first roundmence!¡±


    ¡°What rules? Start what?¡±


    The examinees picked up the pill on their desks and scrutinised it. Some sniffed. Some gently scraped the surface. Some already put their brush to paper. Spotting Mu Yu looking around for answers, the examiner approached Mu Yu and pointed in his face. ¡°You¡¯re cheating! Get out!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I was merely wondering what this first round consists of.¡±


    ¡°Are you ying games with me?¡±


    ¡°Nobody told me what this is about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Which faction are you with?¡±


    ¡°My name is Mu Yu. I am a disciple of Bamboo Peak,¡± Mu Yu courteously answered.


    Believing Mu Yu was genuinely lost since he knew about Mu Yu¡¯s recent aplishment, he calmed down and exined, ¡°The first test is pill and form knowledge. Write down all of the herbs in the pill given to you that you can identify and its form.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± cried Xiaoshuai, climbing up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Not fair? If you can even do something this basic, you should quit now.¡±


    The examiner walked off with condescending grin, clearly knowing the test was unfair on Mu Yu as Ku Mu didn¡¯t learn orthodox alchemy. He was correct but also wrong. It was unfair on everyone but Mu Yu. Ku Mu forced him to memorise and identify herbs for two years straight. Herbs were the core of pills.


    Mu Yu picked up his ck pill with white streaks on it. Its design indicated it was a rank four pill. He only needed to touch it to know what itsponents were. He began writing mountainous feather herb, string work flower, fiend grass root¡­ He also identified a spirit fox¡¯s blood, a fiend toad¡¯s heart in powder form and more. He even identified there were ten foal leaves smaller than a grain of sand.


    Foal leaves didn¡¯t have a smell and was ced in the deepest part of the pill. The only hope anyone had at identifying it was splitting the pill open ¨C provided they could see the grains. Otherwise, the alchemist would need to transfer potent spiritual energy, on par with Body Severing Realm or higher, inside and identify it based off reactions.


    There were ny-eight herbs used in the making of the rank four pill ¨C enough to tire out Mu Yu¡¯s hand. When he looked around again, he noticed everybody was still at work, yet he was done. He found it amusing when he spotted those staring at their pills as if that¡¯d write the answer for them. The examiner watched him the entire time, waiting for an opportunity to nail him with a cheating usation. When they locked eyes, Mu Yu yawned and stretched out. Then, he got out of his seat and went to hand in his answer sheet.


    On his way to the examiner, Mu Yu heard a chubby disciple muttering, ¡°zing herb? Dog tail flower is probably in there, too. Seven pains leaf? Whatever, let¡¯s just get the word count.¡± The poor disciple had no idea none of those items were in the pill.


    Examinees resorted to scratching, cracking, squeezing and anything they could think of for some clues. It didn¡¯t matter what they did with it because the pills weren¡¯t worth much. The range of text written ranged from a one item to twenty items.


    Golden Core Realm disciples in the audience discussed the probability actually passed in a legitimate answer sheet. Nobody was convinced Mu Yu wrote proper answers as he finished in record time. Genius Xu Ziye was still examining his pill. Examinees always hung onto their papers until they were instructed to pass up their papers a second time. Like the chubby disciple,st minute guesses weremonce.


    Mu Yu had almost reached the smirking examiner when a smack sent Mu Yu¡¯s head forward. He turned to Elder Leng and eximed, ¡°What was that for?!¡±


    ¡°What, you have a problem? Why are you handing in your sheet so soon? Can¡¯t you write some more? You can always guess. What if you don¡¯t make it to the third round?¡± questioned Elder Leng, having not seen Mu Yu¡¯s sheet.


    ¡°Third round? What happened to the second round? You seem unusually eager for me to win the slot. What are you cooking up?¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    <strong><i>Second Realm and Elemental Demons</i></strong>


    ¡°What am I cooking up? N-nothing off the sort.¡±


    ¡°Exin your red face,¡± demanded Xiaoshuai, pointing.


    ¡°I need to resort to deceit against you? Don¡¯t put yourself on a pedestal. If it wasn¡¯t for Ku Mu¡­¡± Face beet red, Elder Leng changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. Why don¡¯t you spend some more time thinking if you can¡¯t think of anything? You¡¯re dead if you hand in a nk sheet.¡±


    Elder Leng snatched Mu Yu¡¯s answer sheet over and angrily unfolded it. The horrendous handwriting ¨C courtesy of Mu Yu¡¯sziness but something he imed to be stylish ¨C took the words out of Elder Leng¡¯s mouth. Once he snapped out of it, he summoned Mu Yu¡¯s pill over and checked it. ¡°H-h-how did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Not one unnecessary or missing item already? There¡¯s no chance of getting away of cheating in this test, and I¡¯ve kept tabs on him thest few days, so how¡­¡± contemted Elder Leng.


    ¡°Did Gramp¡¯s infect you with his stuttering?¡±


    ¡°How did you identify all these?¡±


    ¡°Gramps taught me.¡±


    ¡°Him? Don¡¯t give me horse feathers.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s way ahead of the curve. You people are just unaware. I¡¯ve inherited all of his teachings as his disciple,¡± replied Mu Yu, deliberately raising his voice and sweeping his gaze around to remind everyone to respect Ku Mu.


    ¡°I know exactly what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    ¡°Your problem if you don¡¯t believe me. Bring me another pill, and I¡¯ll do it again if you like. If I miss any herb, you win. Don¡¯t pick one with so many ingredients, though. It¡¯s tiresome to write so much.¡±


    Elder Leng stared hard at Mu Yu for a moment then joyously said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine as long as you pass. Now you have qualified for the third round. Not too shabby.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you plotting? Hey, don¡¯t just walk off!¡± Watching Elder Leng rush off, Mu Yu grumbled, ¡°He¡¯s going to catch these hands sooner orter.¡±


    Mu Yu ignored the derisive looks shot his way as he strutted over to a shady and cool spot to sit. Cai Lie jogged over and asked, ¡°Why are you done already?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been set free?¡±


    ¡°Last minute cramming doesn¡¯t work. What goes through Shifu¡¯s mind beats me. You haven¡¯t answered my question, why are you already here? It hasn¡¯t even been fifteen minutes. You have three hours for the test. You a fast writer or something?¡±


    ¡°Three hours? Three bloody hours?¡±


    ¡°Ah, whatever. Anyway, since you have time, I want you to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Juste with me, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Mu Yu flew after Cai Lie to thetter¡¯s residence. Mu Yu thought Cai Lie wanted to let him experience being grounded, but he heard, ¡°Brother Mu Yu!¡±


    Her scent, her arms around him and her voice were too familiar for Mu Yu to have forgotten. Tian Ran was adorned in light green clothing. She hadn¡¯t grown much taller since hest saw her. His lips went from ear to ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you here,¡± said Tian Ran, cheerfully look up from Mu Yu¡¯s chest. ¡°Cai Lie informed me you were here. I thought he was fooling me.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be going to the realm beyond this one.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yay!¡±


    ¡°Sister Tian Ran, I missed you!¡± cried Xiaoshuai, climbing out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt and leaping into Tian Ran¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How are you doing, Xiaoshuai? Have you grown more handsome?¡±


    Xiaoshuai was way too busy snuggling up in Tian Ran¡¯s bosom to answer her question. Nevertheless, she went on to question Mu Yu if the rumours spreading were true, to which he nodded.


    ¡°Uh, excuse me, but I am thin air?¡± asked Cai Lie, raising a hand.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, as well, Bro. I missed you,¡± responded Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Take a hike,¡± chided Cai Lie.


    Tian Ran dropped in to Pill Cauldron Sect with her senior before the scheduled date to travel to Second Realm. Mu Yu thought he progressed fast, but Tian Ran was still a Layer ahead of him.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t travelling to the other realm just to cultivate.¡±


    Cai Lie and Mu Yu didn¡¯t follow. Mu Yu queried, ¡°What are you going for, then, an excursion?¡±


    ¡°You two haven¡¯t been told? Ever since the elemental demons went on their rampage at Mist City, they continued to spread mayhem at various cities. ording to Shifu, they are searching for something.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that. Thest incident I heard was the one a fortnight ago, when they demolished a city and went on a murder spree,¡± reported Cai Lie. ¡°How does that connect to our trip?¡±


    ¡°My elders believe they have credible evidence the elemental demons have infiltrated Second Realm.¡±


    ¡°They can have Second Realm for all I care. The spiritual qi there is potent, and it¡¯s a deste ce we humans can¡¯t inhabit,¡± Cai Lie asserted.


    Tian Ran: ¡°Our mission is to locate their base there. The ideal oue is destroying them.¡±


    Mu Yu: ¡°Is Second Realm so important?¡±


    Tian Ran: ¡°No. In saying that, spiritual qi is critical to all living organisms. The potent spiritual qi there makes it more convenient for them to recover their energy. The potential threat goes without saying.¡±


    ¡°Yet they¡¯re assigning the job to a few Nascent Soul Realm cultivators? Wow, they sure think highly of us,¡± Mu Yu sarcastically vocalised.


    Tian Ran: ¡°Nothing we can do about it. The formation can¡¯t transport cultivators above Nascent Soul Realm. My elders imed we are only on a scouting mission, but they¡¯re also treating it as an opportunity to hone our survival skills. We will be researching ways to improve the formation so that we may send Body Severing Realm cultivators to Second Realm.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve heard that one before.¡±


    ¡°Scouting? If any mishaps happen, boy¡­ I would prefer not to be performing acts of heroism and valour at Second Realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it, Brother Cai Lie. You know we¡¯ll be fine,¡± reproached Tian Ran.


    Everyone who travelled to Second Realm would be granted a piece of jade that was linked to the teleportation formation. In case of emergency, crushing the jade would forcibly teleport them back to Third Realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to focus on finding on herbs I need. As for the elemental demons, I have no experience dealing with them,¡± lied Mu Yu.


    By the time Mu Yu was done answering Tian Ran¡¯s queries on Floating Celestial Ind, Cai Lie reminded him to go check the test results since it was over. Mu Yu was confident he could walk away with first ce if all went ording to projections.


    ¡°Wait a second. I forgot about my bet!¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    <strong><i>Being Shameless Seems to be the Trend Nowadays</i></strong>


    ¡°I reckon Xu Ziye or Bie Wenxuan will take the slots if not Xiao Hua.¡±


    ¡°Not Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°He handed in his papers in less than fifteen minutes. I bet he just scribbled gibberish. Bie Wenxuan and Xu Ziye spent two hours. If he could legitimately finish in fifteen minutes, you can kick my head around.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing when we betted on Mu Yu finishing the pill.¡±


    ¡°That one was a fluke, so it¡¯s not counted.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    A group of disciples around Xu Ziye showered him with praise. Of course, he relished it. He had no doubt he won.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I heard Mu Yu ispeting for one of the slots. What do you think?¡±


    Xu Ziye nced at his fellow martial brother out of the corner of his eyes and sneered, ¡°He might win¡­ in his dreams.¡±


    ¡°He finished the iplete pill, though. I heard you had a bet with him. Should you not uphold your end of the deal?¡± someone in the crowd asked.


    Xu Ziye grouchily looked left and right.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xu? Can you give us an answer? Where is Shi Minghui? Time to make good on your word. Don¡¯t be a coward. You have no balls?¡± taunted Mu Yu, revealing himself conspicuously.


    ¡°Shi Minghui already qualified to travel. He¡¯s training in seclusion. Why would he waste his time on someone who handed in a nk paper?¡±


    ¡°Coincidental much? Or is that just his excuse to hide?¡± jibed Cai Lie.


    ¡°You expect us to believe youpleted the pill just because you im so? We never saw it. Elder Ku Mu might¡¯ve been the one who finished it for all we know, right, loser?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have shameless, and then you have Xu Ziye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have toplete it in front of everyone, or you have to acknowledge you lost.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch and all faction masters can testify Ipleted it. How about we ask them?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch? Committing fraud and trying to drag Patriarch¡¯s name through the mud will have you grounded for an entire year. What do you all say?¡±


    Mu Yu peered into the distance. Finally, he spotted Elder Leng knocking off in a chair. He went over and, to everyone¡¯s shock, yanked Elder Shou¡¯s frizzy beard. ¡°Oi! Wake up, and testify!¡±


    Everyone with their gaping mouths waited for a p that¡¯d send Mu Yu out of sight.


    ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°Whopleted the halfplete pill?¡±


    ¡°You did. What does that have to do with you tugging my beard?!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go back to sleep now.¡±


    Mu Yu returned to ashen-faced Xu Ziye, chortling. Xu Ziyeposed himself and skirted around the topic. ¡°So what? You think you can go after handing in a nk sheet?¡±


    ¡°Do you seriously think I handed in a nk sheet?¡±


    ¡°If you make the top ten, I¡¯ll fulfil my end of the deal right here. How about it?¡±


    ¡°You all heard him.¡±


    ¡°The examiner is done!¡± someone shouted.


    The examiner exited therge hall with a sheet of paper in hand. ¡°I shall now announce the top ten examinees. You ten can go straight into the second test.¡±


    The examiner cleared his throat then hurled the sheet of paper into the sky. The red sheet spread out in the wind.


    Bie Wenxuan identified eighty-five forms.


    Xu Ziye identified eighty-two forms.


    Xiaohua identified eighty-one forms.


    Zhang Yuyu identified seventy-eight forms.


    Liu Yu identified seventy-seven forms.


    Wang Sheng identified seventy-seven forms.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you on the list? There must be a mistake,¡± inquired Cai Lie.


    Tian Ran: ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what did I tell you?¡± dug Xu Ziye. ¡°Anything else to say, delusional joke?¡±


    Mu Yu fused his fingers into steely mps, while the others congratted Xu Ziye. Mu Yu trained his interrogative re on Elder Leng, suspecting the elder pulled some strinks.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± demanded the examiner. ¡°Elder Leng has something to say.¡±


    Elder Leng, voice clear, announced, ¡°Besides those ten, we have decided one more examinee will receive a free pass straight to the third round. Mu Yu identified ny-eight forms, which is every single one, thereby ranking him in first ce.¡±


    ¡°Bie Wenxuan only identified eighty-five. Ny-eight?¡±


    ¡°In fifteen minutes? He must¡¯ve cheated.¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning Patriarch and our elders?¡± scolded the examiner, ending the gossping.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Ziye?¡± asked Cai Lie.


    Tian Ran: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he ran off.¡±


    Xu Ziye¡¯s loyal fanboys cried, ¡°He just had a stomach ache and had to leave. Don¡¯t let it get to your head!¡±


    Perhaps being shameless was a trendy thing at the time.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    <strong><i>Body Measurement Regtions</i></strong>


    Xu Ziye and Shi Minghui crashed into the ground from the sky. Elder Leng disdainfully shook his head at them. ¡°The bet should be honoured. Mu Yu undoubtedlypleted the pill. ording to the terms of the bet, these two are obligated to honour their end of the deal. Our disciples should carry themselves honourable. I won¡¯t allow our disciples to be scum without principle. You two lost the bet, so uphold your end of the deal.¡±


    Elder Leng bringing back the two was a surprise. To be honest, Mu Yu didn¡¯t pine his hopes on them making good on their word. Mu Yu was more interested in finding out why Elder Leng helped him out. Anyhow, Shi Minghui and Xu Ziye had no way of shirking the consequences.


    Shi Minghui and Xu Ziye pulled their faces out of their dirt and crawled to their feet. Shi Minghui would¡¯ve flown off the handle, but his grandpa¡¯s martial uncle? Yeah right. Elder Leng, tired of their stalling, pressured them with his aura to intimidate and questioned, ¡°What was the bet?¡±


    ¡°Loudly dere they¡¯re imbeciles so that everyone in the sect hears. p themselves twenty times. Crawl up Bamboo Peak on their knees and apologise to Elder Ku Mu,¡± effused Cai Lie.


    ¡°No, it was ten,¡± Mu Yu fairly rectified.


    ¡°No, it was forty!¡± eximed Cai Lie, garnering augh from Mu Yu.


    ¡°Start. If you¡¯re too quiet, you¡¯ll have to start over. I want all of you here to remember you all must carry yourself with honour,¡± warned Elder Leng.


    Xu Ziye: ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m an imbecile!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡± demanded Elder Leng. ¡°I¡¯ll have you shouting until next year if you keep whispering.¡±


    ¡°I am an imbecile!¡± belted Xu Ziye, pping himself after.


    Shi Minghui gnashed his teeth as he red at Mu Yu. ¡°I am an imbecile!¡± he roared, moving onto pping himself after.


    There was an unwritten code among the elders: get on anyone¡¯s side but Elder Leng¡¯s because he was biased and would abuse his authority. The elders watching on had to resistughing. Daoist Yun Dan, who was off in the distance, had the luxury of enjoying the entertainment in its full glory.


    ¡°Crawl faster, or I¡¯m going to make you crawl again,¡± threatened Elder Leng, as he watched the two crawl up Bamboo Peak.


    Elder Leng gave Mu Yu a ¡°be thankful¡± grin. Mu Yu was as befogged as everyone else. Mu Yu asked Cai Lie, ¡°What¡¯s the second exam?¡±


    ¡°The second test requires you to concoct a rank four pill. They will randomly select a pill for you to produce. The third round asks you to produce the best pill you possibly can. In essence, both are judged based on the pills you produce.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s n was to teach Mu Yu some pill alchemy skills right before the contest. How that turned out was obvious. The second round was a big elimination round. The sight of Elder Leng¡¯s shifty grin turned on a light for Mu Yu.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Mu Yu told Cai Lie and Tian Ran.


    Mu Yu cut Elder Leng off as thetter was on his way to Pill Manual Hall. Elder Leng said, ¡°You here to thank me? You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you let me skip the second round?¡±


    ¡°I let you skip it for your sake. I¡¯ll be damned if you Ku Mu taught you any impress pill alchemy skills.¡±


    ¡°The third round is also a pill alchemy test, isn¡¯t it? Wait¡­ you don¡¯t n to y dirty in the third round, do you?¡±


    ¡°Hah, just wait and see. If you want the slot, stay in yourne, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Not telling?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess: you want me to finish iplete pills for free, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Elder Leng averted his gaze.


    After spending all day juggling ideas, Mu Yu could only conjure one possible use he served Elder Leng. He fumed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you changed the third round topleting an iplete pill!¡±


    Elder Leng coerced their patriarch, stating it would be worth trading a slot for Mu Yu toplete a pill for them. Mu Yu¡¯s aplishments in the first two rounds were of no value to them, after all. The third round, on the other hand, was impossible for anyone but Mu Yu to pass. Forcing Mu Yu into a situation where he only had one chance was tantamount to forcing him to seed.


    ¡°Well, you have to pay to y.¡±


    ¡°Sad for you. I finished learning Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation and can¡¯tplete pills anymore.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Mu Yu ran off. Meanwhile, Elder Leng raged, ¡°Who flipping told you to learn that?! Was it Ku Mu? God damn it! I¡¯m going to handicap him!¡±


    Mu Yu had no choice but toplete the pill for the pill. Still, infuriating Elder Leng was decent payback for the trap.


    By the time Mu Yu found Tian Ran, Alchemist Yao had taken Cai Lie. Mu Yu, therefore, opted to take Tian Ran up to see Ku Mu. Shi Minghui and Xu Ziye? They probably wouldn¡¯t reach the top by nightfall, but who cared? Who¡¯d want to stoop to their level, wasting time on people he didn¡¯t care about?


    Since Leng Bingxue was inside the house, Mu Yu politely knocked despite it being his lodging. A middle-aged man opened the door to Mu Yu¡¯s bewilderment. He sneaked a peek inside. Nobody else was around. Hence, he asked, ¡°Who are you? Where are my shifu and shimu? Where did they take their tryst?¡±


    ¡°Tryst? You can have this!¡± The man smacked Mu Yu on the head. ¡°Open your eyes and look closely.¡±


    Mu Yu hissed out of irritation. He examined the man¡¯s face. ¡°You appear to resemble Gramps a little. Are you his illegitimate son?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ku Mu, you wretched punk!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ku M-, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Reversal pill.¡±


    ¡°This is your appearance twenty years ago? Wait, you angry again?¡± asked Mu Yu, recalling he didn¡¯t hear Ku Mu stutter once.


    ¡°I don¡¯t stutter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Reversal pill treats stuttering now, as well?¡±


    ¡°I can also cultivate again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡­ what¡­¡± stammered Mu Yu, trying to find words. He realised, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t need to produce a meridian unsealing pill?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I deserve a prize for greatness,¡± Mu Yu haphazardly blurted.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    <strong><i>Ku Mu¡¯s Past</i></strong>


    ¡°I expected too much from you,¡± chided Ku Mu, albeit grateful. Mu Yu was his archenemy¡¯s disciple, but the young boy had done so much for him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given me the reversal pill.¡±


    ¡°If you were gone, I¡¯d have to send you off. That¡¯s a waste of my youth. Plus, I don¡¯t look good in mourning clothing,¡± Mu Yu joked.


    Ku Mu found Mu Yu¡¯s joke funny but annoying at the same time. He deliberated to himself then said, ¡°¡­ You should¡¯ve given it to that bugger, Feng Haochen. That would¡¯ve saved you the trouble of travelling to Second Heaven¡­¡±


    Ku Mu was privy Mu Yu never thought of giving the pill to Feng Haochen. Having said that, part of him still bitterly wondered if Mu Yu would still have saved him if the boy knew it could restore Feng Haochen¡¯s cultivation. He subconsciously demeaned himself and felt inferior to Feng Haochen¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t just let you die on me. Do you need to deliberately cry at funerals? I don¡¯t like crying. I don¡¯t want to jump through all the hoops of faking it, hehe.¡±


    Mu Yu genuinely appreciated everything Ku Mu taught him even though he took issue to some of thetter¡¯s methods. Producing another reversal pill from scratch was beyond him. That was not to mention the difficulty of collecting the ingredients.


    ¡°Oh yeah, this is my friend, Tian Ran.¡± Mu Yu called Tian Ran over.


    Tian Ran cheerfully saluted Ku Mu. ¡°Greetings, Elder Ku Mu. My name is Tian Ran. I am a disciple of Secr World Sect.¡±


    Mu Yu looked up because he didn¡¯t hear Ku Mu respond. Ku Mu silently stared at Tian Ran until Xiaoshuai asked, ¡°Hey, you checking me out?¡±


    ¡°H-h-howe you bear such a striking resemnce to Miao Yuyan?¡±


    ¡°You recognise my mother?¡± Tian Ran queried, smiling sweetly.


    ¡°Your mother is Miao Yuyan? Your father must be¡­ that bugger, Feng Haochen, then,¡± said Ku Mu, digging his fingers into his palm.


    ¡°How do you know that?!¡±


    Both Tian Ran and Mu Yu were startled.


    Ku Mu took in a big breath to stop his shaking. He then questioned, ¡°Is your mother doing well?¡±


    Tian Ran¡¯s shoulders rolled forward. ¡°She¡¯s not doing well. The sect locked her on a mountain for she refused to reveal my father¡¯s identity. I cannot do anything as that is the sect¡¯s rule.¡±


    ¡°Your sect rules are ridiculously strict,¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°As Secr World¡¯s holy maiden, she should be our next patriarch because of her talent and advanced cultivation. Moreover, she must not be in a romantic rtionship with a man. My mother lost her chastity, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sect can¡¯t ept it even if her man is Third Heaven¡¯s True God?¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned, they don¡¯t know my father is True God. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t approve. They invest too many resources to ept their holy maiden losing her chastity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a holy maiden. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Technically, I am only a candidate because of my gifts. The sect won¡¯t concern themselves with it unless I am the chosen one.¡±


    Ku Mu grabbed Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You must find dark herb and nine qi soul purifying flower. Feng Haochen can only save Miao Yuyan once he recovers his cultivation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saving my shifu for Tian Ran¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with my father?¡± inquired Tian Ran, hoping to find a strategy to help her mother.


    ¡°Old friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you and my shifu are love rivals.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Elder, you like my mother? But¡­¡± Tian Ran wasn¡¯t sure how to continue. Her parents and Ku Mu¡¯s romantic troubles put her in a pickle. She should¡¯ve sided with her father, but Ku Mu, strictly speaking, was helping her mother. ¡°What is the story between you and my parents?¡±


    ¡°You really want to know?¡± Ku Mu asked poignantly.


    Tian Ran and Mu Yu nodded. Xiaoshuai shamelessly nodded his head¡­ on Tian Ran¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°I admit I like your mother. Regardless of what light you see me in, I will not change my stance. I can¡¯t tell you why I like her myself.¡±


    Ku Mu sat on the fence. Tian Ran and Mu Yu sat on the steps. Ku Mu chewed on his words before carrying on with his emotional story.


    After Ku Mu left Pill Cauldron Sect, he met Miao Yuyan, who was out to gain experience. When he met her, she had a wound a fiend beast delivered. He, of course, saved her. She never discriminated against him for liking poison or because he stuttered. They then adventured together, during which Ku Mu gradually developed romantic feelings for her. When he finally decided to confess his feelings, Feng Haochen entered the picture.


    Compared to Feng Haochen, who was blessed with every positive adjective, Ku Mu appeared insignificant. They were unaware he was Third Realm¡¯s True God; they theorised he was a disciple from some sect.


    Ku Mu was bitter Feng Haochen and Miao Yuyan fell for each other at first sight. Thus, he disliked Feng Haochen. Eventually, he came to terms with the fact that he could never put the same blissful smile on her face that Feng Haochen did. Hence, he chose to leave. Never once did he plot against Feng Haochen as Feng Haochen¡¯s misfortunes were Miao Yuyan¡¯s woes. Ku Mu wasn¡¯t one to spite them as a petty man. He¡¯d rather protect Miao Yuyan¡¯s smile.


    Miao Yuyan discovered she was pregnant with Tian Ran after she was confirmed to be Secr World Sect¡¯s maiden. Around that same time, Feng Haochen vanished without a trace. Ku Mu took the risk of infiltrating Secr Sect after hearing of her pinch. That was how he found out Feng Haochen¡¯s true identity and why thetter left.


    Once Ku Mu learnt Feng Haochen was Celestial Prison¡¯s formation foundation, he realised what price Feng Haochen would have to pay. Thereafter, he set out to help Feng Haochen recover his cultivation and rescue Miao Yuyan.


    Ku Mu stood to gain nothing from his endeavour. He purely couldn¡¯t stand leaving Miao Yuyan in her pitiable predicament. That was when Ku Mu Valley was created. He immediately identified Mu Yu¡¯s shifu when he saw the boy execute Celestial Sword Nine Summons at Floating Celestial Ind. The rest was history.


    ¡°Gramps, sorry for misunderstanding you,¡± apologised Mu Yu, fidgeting.


    ¡°You misunderstood me? About what?¡± Ku Mu red daggers at Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai blurted, ¡°Mu Yu also thought you were a longer, stutterer, have a foul temper, entric, stubborn, l-.¡±


    ¡°Like to threaten people, hit people and super violent,¡± supplemented the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu hurled Xiaoshuai andughed awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. I always thought you were suave, strong and kind.¡±


    ¡°And you call people shameless,¡± grumbled the dragon vine.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± snorted Ku Mu. He asked Tian Ran, ¡°You must be going to Second Realm.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Keep her safe. I don¡¯t want any harm to befall her when she resembles Yuyan.¡±


    ¡°You got it!¡±


    A soft voice outside the door caught their attention. They didn¡¯t see anyone outside, but there was a piping hot bowl of soup on the table. Xiaoshuai expounded, ¡°Elder Frost was inside the house. She brought the bowl over. None of you saw her?¡±


    Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t pay any heed to the love story. Who¡¯d expect him to when there was the aroma of soup?


    Ku Mu questioned, ¡°When did shee by?¡±


    ¡°Not long after you started your story.¡±


    Ku Mu spaced at as he gazed at the bowl. He and Leng Bingxue were childhood friends, so he did have some feelings for her. He didn¡¯t want to ept her because he didn¡¯t see himself as a man who could reciprocate her feelings whilst loving Miao Yuyan at the same time. He believed Leng Bingxue deserved better. To be fair, he had the right to choose who he loved. He never made any promise to Leng Bingxue that couldn¡¯t fulfil.


    ¡°You not going to go exin yourself?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Ku Mu sat down on the word.


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°Um¡­ The soup smells so nice. Can I have it?¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    <strong><i>Third Round</i></strong>


    Bing Lengxue didn¡¯t visit in the following days. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t evaluate whether Ku Mu was wrong or not in regards to his handling of his rtionships. In a way, Ku Mu¡¯s situation resembled Tian Ran and Feng Haochen¡¯s.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered checking out the second round. He, instead, had a joyous tour of Pill Cauldron Sect with Tian Ran. In the meantime, Ku Mu stayed with the dragon vine at the bamboo house to cultivate again.


    Only ten disciples were graded a pass from the second round ¨C the three top candidates still remaining.


    Elder Leng changed the third round topleting an iplete pill as Mu Yu suspected. The patriarch wasn¡¯t visibly quite annoyed about having to announce the round and cop the irate reactions. The task was deemed impossible, and nobody understood the reason for the abrupt change.


    Eyes on Mu Yu, whether subconsciously or not, Daoist Yun Dan announced, ¡°There will be a proctor watching over you as you work on the pill and score you based on your how far you get. Cherish this opportunity. If nobody seeds, we will determine the winner of the two slots based on the cumtive scores in the first two rounds.¡±


    Elder Leng considered all possibilities when he conjured his n. Mu Yu had no choice but to seed if he was toe out a winner. The elder was watching from a distance. Mu Yu had a burning desire to flip the bird in response to Elder Leng¡¯s sly grin.


    Xu Ziye and Bie Wenxuan felt a weight lift from their shoulders upon hearing they were graded on progress as opposed to failure and sess. Xu Ziye and Shi Minghui never reached the top of Bamboo Peak or apologised. They made a dash for it as soon as nobody was around. Mu Yu¡¯s pinch, therefore, was music to Xu Ziye¡¯s ears. Xu Ziye was still unconvinced Mu Yu couldplete a pill. He still clung to the belief Ku Mu assisted Mu Yu. Thus, he was confident Mu Yu¡¯s ¡°lie¡± would be exposed.


    ¡°There are thirty iplete pills for you to choose from. Let the third roundmence.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s assistances carried the thirty preservation cauldrons over and ced them before four people. Elder Leng pretended to inspect the cauldrons. When he passed Mu Yu, he whispered, ¡°Go get it. I have a suggestion. You can choose the nephrite healing pill. I reckon it¡¯s the easiest one toplete.¡±


    ¡°Elder, did you forget I mastered Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation.¡±


    Elder Leng raised the corner of his lips: ¡°You won¡¯t fool me again. When I deliberated it, I realised Ku Mu knew the pros and cons of it better than I do. He wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to screw you over.¡±


    Elder Leng moved along, pretending no words were ever changed, while Mu Yu could only feel vexed.


    Three others standing by Mu Yu had chosen their pills. Mu Yu followed suit. He instantly discerned the nephrite healing pill healed broken limbs and regenerated organs. It consisted of a tad fewer ingredients than reversal pill. Out of nowhere, he wondered if it could regenerate a brain. Although Elder Leng said it was the easiest pill to tackle, which was probably true, knowing his experience, Mu Yu decided against it out of spite.


    ¡°You want the pill?¡± the only girl remaining in the third round asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Still thinking,¡± replied Mu Yu, looking up to be greeted with a cold countenance. ¡°Is your shifu Leng Bingbing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking it, then.¡± The girl took the nephrite recovery pill without a single wasted word.


    Mu Yu scratched his face. Elder Leng reacted as if he had ants in his pants, signalling for Mu Yu to take the pill back using eye signals. Mu Yu shrugged. Elder Shou had so much pent up frustration that his heart thumped harder.


    ¡°That conniving old fart. He must¡¯ve wanted me to work on that pill specifically,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you embarrass yourself,¡± jabbered Xu Ziye.


    ¡°Shall we bet again? Old rules? Shifu was asleepst time. I didn¡¯t wake him, and you didn¡¯t even apologise.¡±


    Anger burning his face, Xu Ziye fumed, ¡°Your shifu won¡¯t be around to help you this time. You¡¯re screwed.¡±


    ¡°Either take me up on the bet, or go back to ying in a sandpit,¡± goaded Mu Yu, without looking up.


    The pillbelled ¡°death by injury¡± sounded horrific, yet it piqued his interest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you sooner orter.¡±


    In a loud voice, Mu Yu pointed at Xu Ziye. ¡°Disciples of Pill Cauldron Sect are upright and honourable men. Who let this shameless one off his leash? Anyone own him? The deal was to climb up Bamboo Peak and kowtow to Ku Mu. Why did you run off before you were finished?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, honour the bet already.¡±


    ¡°What a turd.¡±


    Cai Lie was the one fanning the fire that set Xu Ziye¡¯s face aze. Xu Ziye had stayed out of the public eye ever since he was forced to crawl up the mountain and tried to maintain a low profile at the contest.


    Mu Yu ignored Xu Ziye¡¯s angry reaction and went to his spot with the death by injury pill.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    <strong><i>Death by Injury</i></strong>


    Nobody wanted to use death by injury pill unless one wanted to make onest ditch effort. It granted one on the verge of death due to injury a boost to Spirit Severing Realm and instantaneous restoration to prior to the consumer¡¯s injury. However, the consumer would only have seven days of life after consumption.


    The creator of death by injury was Alchemist Wu Xin. He developed the pill that far based on forms passed down generations before his time. Part of the challenge was the conflicting approaches of pill alchemy and herb refinement, thetter being abandoned over the course of history. He impressively turned herbs into a pill, but thest ten herbs stumped him due to their sh.


    Mu Yu found out there were one thousand and two hundred pill herbs used in the making of the pill. Alchemist Wu Xin was able to nullify the discords of amendable one hundred herbs.


    As for Mu Yu¡¯s job, solving the cancetions between the remaining ten herbs was just a matter of time. The headaches were following the procedural order, ratios and fire. There was one more difficulty. He had to sneak a drop of his blood into the mix without anyone noticing. Though he was supposed to be caught in a dilemma, a mischievous grin crept up onto his face.


    Daoist Yun Dan nned to have Mu Yu write out how hepleted reversal pill after the contest. That was when Elder Leng came up with his master n. Whether or not the first time was a fluke would soon be answered.


    ¡°Shishu, would Mu Yu really be able to finish the pill after you set him up? It is not fair on other disciples, either,¡± expressed Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s unfair? If Mu Yu does seed, he unquestionably deserves the slot. Furthermore, isn¡¯t it a blessing for the other disciples to take a page out of his book as they watch him finish it live?¡± expostted Elder Leng.


    ¡°Yes, but what if he fails?¡± argued Daoist Yun Dan, somewhat regretting his impulse decision when Elder Leng first suggested it.


    ¡°In that case, he doesn¡¯t get to go to Second Heaven. Didn¡¯t Ku Mue back for the slot?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never produced pills, has he? How is he going toplete it?¡±


    ¡°Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation. Ku Mu had him learn Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation, but he never suffered any of the problems others did. To the contrary, his cultivation improved. Ku Mu went off track after learning it. I, nevertheless, am willing to bet Mu Yu employs Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation to finish the pills.¡±


    ¡°We both know the harm of Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation. I doubt it will be enough on its own.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re about to find out and how. If he seeds, it¡¯ll also serve as motivation for the other disciples. After all, if Ku Mu led him astray, yet he was able toplete the pill, the others have to pick up the ck unless they want to let Mu Yu be superior,¡± opined Elder Leng, stroking his beard.


    ¡°Why does it sound as though he¡¯s insulting my mentoring?¡± thought Daoist Yun Dan.


    Mu Yu was d the alchemists behind the iplete pills recorded everything they did and what to pay attention to. He spent two hours visualising the process following the form provided to figure out when to add the remaining herbs. Xu Ziye was already trying, or rather, struggling futilely. Bie Wenxuan and Xiao Hua were still trying to analyse what had to be done.


    With all the attention on him, Mu Yu had to follow the standard procedure. Thanks to the notes Alchemist Wu Xin left behind, Mu Yu just needed to follow the instructions.


    The audience¡¯s relieved remarks were audible. They almost gave up watching after waiting for two long hours.


    Three of the ten remaining herbs were liquid form. The other seven were powder. The volume of each was minute. Mu Yu cautiously deleted the ipatibleponents and then used his spiritual energy to refine it.


    Sess! <em>Whoosh!</em> The energy propagated with Mu Yu as the epicentre, knocking people off bnce. Red clouds shrouded the sun. Violent qi spawned from behind the crimson clouds. The spiritual energy around the pill in Mu Yu¡¯s hand went wild, spreading an herb aroma.


    A purple lightning bolt shot out from behind the crimson cloud toward the death by injury pill.


    Daoist Yun Dan squeezed his arm rest with a vice-like grip. ¡°H-he did it?¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    <strong><i>You Cheated. So Why Can¡¯t I?</i></strong>


    ¡°You all just going to watch? How about giving me a hand?¡± cried Mu Yu. ¡°I¡¯m done! You lot can deal with this!¡±


    Elder Leng and Daoist Yun Dan were too slow, forcing Mu Yu to release his control on the pill. As a consequence, death by injury reverted to its previous state. The lightning bolt that struck Mu Yu receded as did the crimson clouds. The majority of onlookers weren¡¯t sure if that was a sign Mu Yu seeded.


    ¡°What happened? Why did you fail again?¡± questioned Elder Leng.


    ¡°Where did the ¡®again¡¯e from? You think I can just will it into shape? Do you realise I was only a step away from finishing it? Why didn¡¯t you promptly stop the lightning bolt? Were you waiting for me to die or something?¡± Mu Yu jumped up and used.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually seed. We were only a secondte¡­¡± said Elder Leng, voice tapering off as he spoke.


    ¡°A secondte? Weren¡¯t you both present thest time I finished a pill? A secondte? Does it look as if I could brace against a bolt of that attitude? I wouldn¡¯t have failed if you defended for me to stay focused. Who¡¯s culpable here? Did you focus too much on alchemy and forget about developingmon sense?¡±


    Mu Yu felt ted to get hisints off his chest. It was payback for setting him up. Those watching on couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t pull any punches against Elder Leng.


    ¡°H-how about we try again? I promise to shield you this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s physically taxing, you know? I lost my concentration, and the ipatible parts hit me. I need, at least, a month to recuperate.¡±


    The two elders couldn¡¯t argue with the physical toll it took since they experienced firsthand plenty of times in the past. Elder Leng gave Daoist Yun Dan a reproaching re, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Why didn¡¯t you shield him?¡±


    ¡°Shishu, you cannot hold me ountable for it¡­ You did not help, either¡­¡± awkwardly defended Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°How do you expect me to move as swift as you at my age? You think you¡¯re in the right after you dragged your feet and ruined it? Reflect on yourself!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, how do you feel?¡± queried Daoist Yun Dan, knowing he wasn¡¯t going to be able to absolve himself of the me no matter what he tried.


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, Patriarch. Unlikest time, the lightning bolt caught me this time. I apologise, but I do not think I can try again.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Go and rest up. Today¡¯s contest shall be postponed for now. Any objects?¡± rhetorically asked Daoist Yun Dan.


    Bie Wenxuan smiled helplessly, understanding their objections held zero weight. Mu Yu put on his most sincere act and expressed, ¡°What happens to the slots? If I am not granted a slot, I will try again even if it is beyond me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Daoist Yun Dan found Mu Yu¡¯s crafty tactic simr Elder Leng¡¯sical. He didn¡¯t want Mu Yu to suffer crippling damage, so he cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Mu Yu shall be granted first ce. As for second ce, we will add your scores up from the first two contests to decide.¡±


    Everyone heard Mu Yu cast the me on Elder Leng. Elder Leng pointed at Daoist Yun Dan. Were they supposed to use their patriarch? Hence, everyone would have to ept, ¡°Technically speaking, Mu Yu actually seeded.¡± Besides, nobody else was remotely close to finishing their pill.


    Mu Yu faked a wobble. Cai Lie immediately went to his aid and wore on the expression of a broken-hearted friend. Cai Lie escorted Mu Yu back to Bamboo Peak.


    ¡°I never knew you were so gifted at alchemy. Teach me, man.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to have experience refining herbs¡¯ natural ipatibilities. Of course, Gramps¡¯ teachings deserve credit, as well. In terms of knowledge, though, you leave me in the dust.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be humble with me. I personally witnessed the phenomena. My eyes don¡¯t lie. Patriarch was never able toe close to that.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Ku Mu was in the middle of a meditation session when the two youths arrived. He opened his eyes upon hearing Mu Yu return and inquired, ¡°How¡¯d you go?¡±


    Ku Mu preferred peace and quiet. He, therefore, wasn¡¯t informed the third test had been changed. Cai Lie enthusiastically answered on behalf of Mu Yu, apanying it with intonations and facial expressions as if he was recounting an epic.


    ¡°They seriously made you finish an iplete pill?¡± Ku Mu was displeased with the scheme the two elders imposed on Mu Yu. He stood up and asked, ¡°Are you all right? The damages from shes are serious, especially since those herbs are extra potent.¡±


    Mu Yu winked: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ku Mu nodded. In just a split second after, he wore on a straight face. ¡°I bet it was that old miscreant¡¯s idea. Only he thinks up such stupid ideas.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to fan the mes because he considered him and Elder Leng even after he shoved all the me on the elder. Candidly speaking, Mu Yu didn¡¯t think too poorly of Elder Leng as there was room to reason.


    ¡°If hees here again, I¡¯ll break those twigs.¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    <strong><i>Extortion</i></strong>


    Elder Leng visited Mu Yu the day after ¨C nothing surprising at that point.


    ¡°Young Mu Yu, can you tell me how to remove the ipatibleponents of those hundred or so herbs?¡±


    ¡°That is a secret I cannot reveal. Gramps knows, though. Ask him.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know squat. Only an expert, such as yourself, can discuss it on my level.¡±


    ¡°See the door? It¡¯s calling for you.¡± Despite what he said, Ku Mu attempted to smash a teapot over Elder Leng¡¯s head. Whether fortunate or unfortunate, it shattered before it made contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even here for you, so you use the door. I¡¯ll p you out of the door if you keep that up.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°God forbid I ever understand what Xue¡¯er likes about you. Foul temper, disrespectful, can¡¯t concoct pills and you stutter¡­¡±


    Ku Mu swung the tray at Elder Leng¡¯s head.


    ¡°Young Mu Yu, let¡¯s ignore this violent man, smashing furniture as if he¡¯s still a child. You used to run to me whenever thunder pped. How did you grow up to be such a pain? I sure didn¡¯t do myself any favours. If your shifu didn¡¯t entrust you to me, I¡¯d have fed you to the wolves. I still feel embarrassed each time I recall you wet your bed when you were fifteen.¡±


    Mu Yu held his breath desperately. Ku Mu, on the other hand, lividly searched for the next item to attack Elder Leng with. Elder Leng, to Ku Mu¡¯s chagrin, snubbed him and dragged Mu Yu off to Pill Manual Hall. Once Mu Yu¡¯s eyes adjusted, he found himself standing upstairs. In front of him were iplete pills of varying sizes.


    ¡°What do you want me to do with all of these iplete pills, Old Geezer?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, these are the easy ones toplete ¨C rtively speaking. I selected them from among the hundreds that we have. Choose a few to practice with.¡±


    ¡°Practice you say? Sure. Is that what you thought I¡¯d say? Who gets to keep theplete pills, you or me?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re all part of the same sect, no? We¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°I have shame to sell you. You want some? What happened to me being an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯ll snap his legs!¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian. Break his legs, and I¡¯ll consider helping you finish these pills,¡± raged Mu Yu.


    ¡°Uh¡­ ahaha, he¡¯s currently one of the faction masters. How about somebody else?¡±


    ¡°Last I checked, Gramps is also a faction master, yet you threaten to break his legs every second sentence.¡±


    ¡°I never actually did it, though.¡±


    ¡°No deal, then.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mu Yu. We need Body Synthesis Realm alchemists toplete them. Sadly, we don¡¯t have many at that level. Patriarch and I are Level Seven alchemists; however, we can¡¯t finish them. Ku Mu used to be a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator, but even he has to raise a white g. That¡¯s why I want to know how you resolved what stumped us.¡±


    Mu Yu always assumed Ku Mu was a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, so that came as a surprise.


    ¡°I told you it was thanks to Speed Alchemy Mental Cultivation, but you refuse to believe me.¡±


    ¡°How about you write out how youpleted the two pills in exchange for valuable pills? I can provide you with ten single energy qi collection pill. It¡¯s a rank five pill that grants a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator the power of a Body Severing Realm cultivator for fifteen minutes. I can also give you six sky erasing pills. Consume it when you reach Primordial Infant Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer, and you will be five times more likely to ascend to Body Severing Realm. How about it?¡±


    ¡°A rank seven pill in exchange for rank five and six pills. You think my brain is malfunctioning?¡±


    ¡°Kid, you think they¡¯re easier to produce? If I yelled out I had a rank five pill, I¡¯d ignite a war for it. You¡¯re just finishing iplete pills. You¡¯re not creating them from scratch.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is? No deal, then. Help yourself.¡±


    ¡°This little runt is as despicable as Ku Mu!¡± cursed Elder Leng. ¡°Tch! I¡¯ll give you a destiny bone sovereign pill, too! It¡¯s a rank six pill I concocted. Once you consume it, not even a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator can tickle you for fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re speaking mynguage. What else?¡±


    ¡°Windrider pill, a rank six pill. Not even Spirit Severing Realm cultivator will be able to keep up with you. It¡¯s designed specifically for escaping.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°In exchange for a rank seven pill, I deserve, at the very least, dozens of the two, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Elder Leng smacked Mu Yu over the head: ¡°You think they¡¯re grains of sand by the ocean? Dozens of them?¡±


    Mu Yu jerked his head back. He shoved the pills back into Elder Leng¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m done. Not helping. Figure it out yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only produce five windriders and five destiny bone sovereigns. Take them or leave them,¡± fumed Elder Leng.


    ¡°All right, let me have a think. I want fifty to sixty of those rank five pills. I also want the rank six pills. I¡¯ll finish a few pills for you when I¡¯m in the mood.¡±


    Elder Leng took out a bunch of vials disgruntledly and passed them o Mu Yu: ¡°Twenty single energy qi collection pills. Don¡¯t use them mindlessly because there will be lingering side effects. You will have diarrhoea a day after consuming it no exceptions.¡±


    Well, Mu Yu was used to feeling the effects of various concoctions Ku Mu made up during the time he was ab rat.


    ¡°Sky erasing pill. I¡¯m only giving you one as a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator can only use it once. Destiny bone sovereign pill is a pill I created when I first ascended to Spirit Severing Realm. I don¡¯t need it anymore. I gave you an extra fifty explosions pills. They¡¯re rank seven explosion pills. Feed it some spiritual energy, and it¡¯ll explode. We use it when we¡¯re in peril because we, as alchemists, tend not to be the fiercest of fighters,¡± angrily exined Elder Leng.


    Mu Yu jovially stored the collection away out of sight. Who wants people chasing them down to rob them? If someone managed to pinch the stash, they¡¯d be set for life.


    Explosion pills were categorised into ranks based on their destructive power. That being said, their destructive potential was dependent on the user, specifically their spiritual energy. A Primordial Infant Realm cultivator could only blow up Primordial Infant Realm cultivators or below using explosion pills. Using it on an opponent of higher level was useless. However, because of Elder Leng¡¯s cultivation level, his rank four explosion pills were more potent than the same type from someone whose cultivation was inferior to his. It would be a waste to let Mu Yu use a rank seven one owing to his cultivation, but it certainly would pack a punch.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help youplete the death by injury pill, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you toplete that. It¡¯s bloody useless. Complete the nephrite regeneration pill,¡± disputed Elder Leng, kicking the death by injury pill cauldron away and recing it with the nephrite regeneration pill preservation cauldron.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    <strong><i>The Young Man Pill Cauldron Sect was at the Mercy of</i></strong>


    Missing limbs couldn¡¯t regrow unless one preserved the removed limb. The limb could be reattached, but rarely were limbs ever preserved in usable shape. Cultivators could shatter their arms in fights. Organs couldn¡¯t regenerate. For that reason, nephrite regeneration pill was considered a miracle. Nephrite regeneration pill restored missing limbs to their prime.


    ¡°What do you want a nephrite regeneration pill for?¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t make out any of Elder Leng¡¯s muttering. In the end, the only part clearlymunicated was, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. You received your payment, so do your job. Additionally, note down the procedure. Once I know how to resolve the ipatibilities, I can produce them.¡±


    ¡°Who lost a limb?¡±


    ¡°All right, you win. Nobody lost a limb. You know about wood residue ruing in alchemists¡¯ bodies over time due to their interaction with herbs, I assume. See, Yun Dan and I spent a lot of effort to cultivate to this stage, but we¡¯ve teaued. For the sake of the sect, we need to continue improving. That¡¯s where nephrite regeneration pilles in. The reced body parts will be free of wood residue, subsequently allowing us to reach higher levels and produce superior pills.


    ¡°I¡¯m privy you possess wood attribute. You and that Ku Mu chose to follow an unorthodox path, so you two are free of the issue. However, he kept using his body as a test subject, leading to his spiritual energy being poisonous. You best not copy him.¡±


    ¡°I can help you out with that,¡± Mu Yu said with the corner of his lips curled up. He had another business transaction in mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Primordial Infant Realm brat at the moment. It would take you decades before you could help us extract the wood residue. Many elders would be gone by then. I¡¯d be cold in the ground.¡±


    ¡°Fearless Elder Leng fears death, eh?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not fearful of death. There aren¡¯t many Level Seven alchemists these days. It¡¯s been hundreds of years since we have had a Level Eight alchemist in our ranks. Yao Wuji and Shi Dengtian are only Level Six alchemists. If they can¡¯t level up before we pass on, Yun Dan will be the only Level Seven alchemist. That¡¯s worrying¡­ Ku Mu had the highest aptitude for reaching Level Seven. Unfortunately, he decided to go crooked. He deserves the consequences he bears now.¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi, is that any way to talk about your own disciple? His knowledge buries yours.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s your shifu, that makes me your grandmaster, yet listen to your tone when you speak to me. His knowledge is what I passed on to him,¡± protested Elder Leng, dishing out another head smack.


    Mu Yu curled his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need the nephrite regeneration pill for that. I can give you a hand with that.¡±


    ¡°Still trying to fool me? Don¡¯t start talking big just because youpleted two pills.¡±


    ¡°Have you no idea how Alchemist Yao suddenly ascended to Spirit Severing Realm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Interest piqued, Elder Leng questioned, ¡°What, are you iming you had a hand in it?¡±


    ¡°I helped Alchemist Yao out at Mist City. You know what? You can ask him for the details. Instead, I can prove it to you.¡±


    Mu Yu seized Elder Leng¡¯s hand. The elder jerked it back slightly but stopped when he deemed the boy couldn¡¯t hurt him. Mu Yu mobilised Elder Leng¡¯s fingers. Elder Leng¡¯s uncooperative response led to Mu Yu instructing, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny. Stop now. If you inject your spiritual energy into me, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t hurt you, s-.¡±


    Elder Leng¡¯s eyes flew open. Wood residue slithered its way to where Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy originated. His finger turned green as the wood residue collected. ¡°H-h-how are y-.¡±


    ¡°I guess Gramps¡¯ stuttering really is contagious. Cut open your finger. Your skin is too thick for me to slice open.¡±


    Elder Leng sliced his thumb using his other tub. Mu Yu drew out a streak of green light and rolled it into a ball. Elder Leng had a tremendous amount of wood residue trapped inside himpared to Alchemist Yao. Elder Leng tried twiddling his thumb. Lo and behold, it was no longer clunky. He shook Mu Yu and asked, ¡°Your Lordship, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop! You¡¯re killing me!¡±


    ¡°You need to help us with your ability! If you help us, we will be indebted to you!¡±


    ¡°I can help you¡­ I don¡¯t like Pill Cauldron Sect one bit, unfortunately. You all picked on Gramps when he lost his cultivation. Remember the way you kicked me around? You want me to help you? I helped Alchemist Yao out of respect for Cai Lie.¡± Mu Yu was back in his business mode.


    ¡°That is a misunderstanding, Your Lordship. We have beautiful scenery and nice people. What do you mean you don¡¯t like us? We put you through all those obstacles so that nobody could object to you joining the group travelling to Second Heaven. We never made things hard for you, did we?¡±


    Mu Yu honestly freaked out at the attitude shown.


    As he was saying that, Elder Leng was thinking, ¡°Yao Wuji, you sly fox. You didn¡¯t even tell us about Mu Yu¡¯s ability. I hope you¡¯re sick of walking on those legs.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful scenery? Debatable. Nice people? Never seen one while I was here,¡± thought Mu Yu. He replied, ¡°It costs spiritual energy. I can¡¯t extract any more for another three days. I wouldn¡¯t be able to clear all of yours out in half a year at this rate.¡±


    That was another lie. First, it would raise eyebrows if he extracted it all in one sitting. Second, the ability was an asset.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s still much faster than the rate I could manufacture nephrite regeneration pills. Plus, it would be difficult to collect all of the ingredients. You¡¯re our light. Whatever it is you need, just say the word. If you want any pills, just say the word. We will do our best to cater to you.¡±


    Elder Leng immediately offered Mu Yu several more vials. Therefore, Mu Yu responded, ¡°All right. I can help you extract two fingers¡¯ worth for today before I hit my limit. I will need three days to recover before I can do it again. Do we have a deal?¡±


    Elder Leng unleashed a series of nods.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    <strong><i>Dangerous Path</i></strong>


    Elder Leng kept checking on Mu Yu over the next few days all for the sake of getting into thetter¡¯s good books. Perhaps he wanted to kill some time in verbal sparring with Ku Mu, too. Ku Mu didn¡¯t wee the idea as he wanted to train in peace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t identally expose your wood-control ability. The majority of cultivators at Third Realm won¡¯t trust you. Always be cautious when elemental demons are involved,¡± cautioned Ku Mu.


    ¡°By the way, my senior sister told me elemental demons assailed another city,¡± reported Tian Ran.


    Mu Yu extorted Elder Leng for another destiny bone sovereign pill after giving one to Ku Mu and Tian Ran. Elder Leng wasn¡¯t the type to honestly report his ount; of course he had a stash.


    Pill Cauldron Sect was more crowded than usual over thest few days as sects arrived in preparation to venture to Second Realm. Ku Mu gave Mu Yu a map of Second Realm and circled locations where he could find dark herb in addition to nine qi soul purification flower. The problem with the map was twofold. One, it was too general (rtively speaking) because Ku Mu drew it based off his memory from when he ventured ages ago. Two, it was likely out of date. Luckily, Daoist Yun Dan was going to provide everyone with aplete map once it was time to go.


    ¡°Are Second Realm and Third Realm the same size?¡±


    ¡°Whether they arerge or not is unclear. The teleportation formation at Second Realm no longer functions as it¡¯s been too long. That¡¯s why you have the jade. Remember to keep the jade safe; else, there¡¯s no way for you to return,¡± warned Ku Mu.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, be careful. Sword Purifying Valley will search for you to avenge Kuai Jian and Man Jian; they¡¯re not letting up. They¡¯re also searching for Yuan Jian¡¯s killer. As a side note, Yuan Jian¡¯s death wasn¡¯t discovered for an entire year after his demise.¡±


    ¡°They have disciplesing with us?¡±


    ¡°Besides the eight sects and Pill Cauldron Sect, there will be Sword Purifying Valley, Rakshasa Manor, Profound Wood and Skypeak Valley, totalling thirteen sects travelling. You also have to be wary of Celestial Star Sect owing to what happened to Floating Celestial Ind. As for Ghost Gate, I shouldn¡¯t need to expound.¡±


    ¡°Be particrly careful of Celestial Star Sect. Shi Dengtian¡¯s daughter is their patriarch¡¯s wife. Their n is to team up against you and take the dragon vine,¡± reminded Ku Mu.


    ¡°How is he so sure I¡¯ll bring the dragon vine with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main concern. They¡¯re going after you because he and I shed when we were young. He has two sons and a daughter. His eldest son is Shi Minghui¡¯s father. His youngest son stole from me when I was out. He was five that year. Because of the poisonous herbs in my house, he died. That¡¯s why Shi Dengtianes at me with a vengeance. He wants to kill you to put me through the same suffering.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, you¡¯re sending me to my death, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shi Dengtian¡¯s grudge was irrational. His son¡¯s death wasn¡¯t premeditated murder, after all.


    ¡°In short, find the two items as soon as you can and then crush the jade to escape back here.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Shi Minghui was fodder, and they were less of a threat than those at Floating Celestial Mountain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look for you. It¡¯s safer if we stick together.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we stay together once we enter?¡±


    ¡°No, because the teleportation formation there is destroyed, remember? ordingly, we will be dropped off at random locations. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯llnd in safe zones. Otherwise, we might end up in some fiend beast¡¯s den for all we know.¡±


    If they were dropped off in a level seven or eight fiend beast¡¯s nest, they might as well say their prayers.


    ¡°I hope it drops me off at one of the herbs¡¯ locations, then,¡± joked Mu Yu, realising the probably was next to none.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a copy of your map so that I can locate you.¡±


    Ku Mu watched Tian Ran start painting a copy of Mu Yu¡¯s map. Seeing her reminded him of Miao Yuyan. Mu Yu waved his hand in front of Ku Mu¡¯s face. ¡°Pedo, she¡¯s a kid.¡±


    Fire of embarrassment ming in his face, Ku Mu whacked Mu Yu over the head: ¡°Shut your trap! Don¡¯t say misleading things. I just thought she resembled her mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Mu Yu rubbed his head. He felt sorry for Ku Mu. Nothing seemed to go his way in life. He even set out on a quest to save his love rival. Pill Cauldron Sect ostracised him. Mu Yu and Tian Ran were the only ones who genuinely spared him a thought. Mu Yu asked, ¡°Gramps, do you really not intend to ept Elder Frost¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Ku Mu smiled poignantly. ¡°She won¡¯t forgive me. I¡¯ve let her down time and time again. Look at me now. I can¡¯t do anything for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still single because she has been waiting for you. What do you mean she won¡¯t forgive you? If she epts you, would you say yes?¡±


    Mu Yu wanted to resolve the situation between the two elders for having Leng Bingxue protect Ku Mu would ensure the elder¡¯s safety.


    Ku Mu sighed. ¡°Save that forter.¡±


    Ku Mu went and gave Ku Mu a hug. ¡°Elder, I just want to say I am grateful for everything you have done and are doing for us.¡±


    Ku Mu stiffened up. He always mulled over whether his efforts were worth it. Tian Ran¡¯s gratitude cleared the dark clouds looming overhead and helped him decide it was worth it.


    ¡°Would you be willing to be my adopted father? I think my mother would approve.¡±


    Ku Mu love rival¡¯s disciple was his disciple. His love rival¡¯s daughter was his adopted daughter? How is he so blessed, wondered Ku Mu.


    ¡°Adopted father?¡± Ku Mu stalled for a moment then turned to Mu Yu. ¡°Hear that? She said I¡¯m her adopted father. Learn from her, you impolite nimrod.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t ask you to call me adopted father, can I?¡±


    <em>Smack!</em>

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    <strong><i>Teleportation Formation</i></strong>


    Mu Yu stood together with another five Pill Cauldron Disciples, three of which he could name, namely Cai Lie, Shi Minghui and Bie Wenxuan. Cai Lie and Mu Yu were on the best terms. Shi Minghui and Mu Yu were on the worst terms. Bie Wenxuan and Mu Yu were neutral towards one another. The other two in the group were Dao Yueyue, a disciple under Leng Bingxue, and Lian Tianyou, a disciple under Daoist Yun Dan. Dao Yueyue oozed the same aloof vibe Leng Bingxue did. Lian Tianyou was a Nascent Soul Realm Ninth Layer cultivatorpetent enough to produce rank five pills.


    Lian Tianyou didn¡¯t leave a bad impression and seemed quite cultured. Based on what Cai Lie knew, Lian Tianyou stayed out of the limelight for the most part, preferring to research pills instead of visiting Floating Celestial Ind. Lian Tianyou approached Mu Yu and asked, ¡°Are you Shishu Ku Mu¡¯s disciple, Junior Brother Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Senior Brother Lian Tianyou.¡±


    ¡°You need not stand on ceremony with me. You surpassed me the moment youpleted one of the iplete pills. If we have time, I would like to consult you. Every alchemist wille across pills they cannot concoct. I envy you forpleting the pill Reverend Jiu Yang was unable to,¡± Lian Tianyou sincerely expressed.


    ¡°You tter me, Senior Brother.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan heard from Elder Leng Mu Yu¡¯s ability to extract wood residue from their bodies and verified it with Alchemist Wuji. Therefore, Daoist Yun Dan held Mu Yu in high regard, even intending to keep him at the sect so that he could help other alchemists. Daoist Yun Dan was prepared for hefty investments if it meant helping the others progress.


    Daoist Yun Dan reminded the group of six, ¡°I suppose your shifus have filled you all in before you came here, so I will spare you the pain of hearing it again. Stay safe. There may be lots of precious herbs, but there are lots of fiend beasts. The destend is their terrain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t covet herbs, you can find somece safe to train. You will progress exponentially faster training there. That being said, do not ascend to Body Severing Realm there. That applies especially to you, Lian Tianyou because you are on the cusp of ascending, or you won¡¯t be able to return. Also, protect your jade at all times. Nobody can help you, otherwise.


    ¡°You have two months at Second Realm, after which the teleportation formation will hibernate for a decade before we can activate it again.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan handed the six shiny jade pieces with a cauldron carved onto it.


    Beneath Lian Tianyou were Bie Wenxuan and Dao Yueyue, who were at Seventh Layer and Sixth Layer respectively. Shi Minghui was at Fifth Layer. Mu Yu was at Third Layer. Cai Lie had just reached First Layer. Mu Yu, however, embodied superiorbat abilities since that was his main focus.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine were joining Mu Yu. When Mu Yu helped Elder Leng extract wood residue yesterday, Mu Yu threatened Elder Leng into watching over Ku Mu covertly while he was gone. Elder Leng wouldn¡¯t really have watched Ku Mu suffer if someone targeted his former disciple.


    The group descended at a mountain peak, one lower than the mountains they were used to. Mu Yu sensed the presence of countless adepts in the woods around them. The adepts were guardians of the formation under Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s orders. The weakest adept was a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    The group crossed through the woods. The narrow cave they came two only fitted two people walking shoulder to shoulder. Daoist Yun Dan led the group inside. The walls narrowed further and further as they walked. Nascent Soul Realm cultivators concealed in ck clothing awaited them. They continued the path further down, climbing down a flight of winding stairs. They eventually walked to a spacious and bright location. There was a blue barrier undting simr to waves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t churn spiritual energy when you cross the Water Guardian Formation, or it will stop you.¡±


    The group crossed the barrier to reach arge cave dozens of metres high and spacious enough to fit hundreds of people. Members of the other sects embarking on the journey and Daoist Yun Dan greeted each other politely.


    Mu Yu recognised a few faces. There was Celestial Star Sect¡¯s young master, Tian Yun, who immediately locked eyes with Mu Yu. Meng Xin and Rou Anna were also present. Tian Ran waved at Mu Yu jubntly. Besides Tian Yun¡¯s hostility, Mu Yu detected more hostility aimed his way from others. Nevertheless, he remained nonchnt; it wasn¡¯t as if staring could break his bones or something.


    There was a stone tform at the centre of the cave. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t connect the formation¡¯s dots with his knowledge. Theories on old formations were hard to source, but people were still researching the teleportation formation for its benefits.


    Daoist Yun Dan took to the tform and announced, ¡°Ladies and gentleman, please file into the formation once it is active. You will be transported to random spots. Should you find yourself in danger, use your jade to return immediately. You have two months. If you miss the return trip, you will be stuck there for a decade.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan sent a stroke of light into the stone tform from his hand. Spiritual energy from the four surrounding walls whisked toward the stone tform. Four Body Synthesis Realm elders were hiding in the walls. They were Level Seven alchemists and the formation¡¯s guardians.


    Energy rose from the tform shimmering gold and through the ceiling. The golden energy disseminated across the patterns on the walls. Eight screens of ancient text popped up on the tform. Daoist Yun Dan, face pale, got off the tform and dered, ¡°You may now enter.¡±


    Travellers flew toward the light screens.


    ¡°I hope we don¡¯tnd too far away from each other.¡± Cai Lie patted Mu Yu on the shoulder and, together, the two flew up.


    A ripping sensation ran through Mu Yu¡¯s body once he stepped through the light screen. It was the same sensation as when he was teleported from Moyun Mountains to Third Continent. The bright light forced his eyes shut. The energy took control of his body.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    <strong><em>Amethyst Water Chestnut Python</em></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s attempt to steady his feet while the world was spinning was in vain. Once he recollected himself, he found himself sitting atop a pile of shattered rocks. A wet stench teased his nose. It wasn¡¯t the most idealnding but better than disembarking in a fiend beast¡¯s den.


    Out came Xiaoshuai¡¯s head from Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. He griped, ¡°Man, I hate that spinning feeling.¡±


    ¡°Is this Second Heaven? Damn, the spiritual qi is something else. I can feel my spiritual energy circting faster.¡±


    Mu Yu got to his feet and surveyed the surroundings. They were at a desert. Birds soared above a blue ocean way off in the distance. Fiend beasts jumped out of the water and back in. Being dumped in a desert was better than being dumped in the ocean. Behind him was a marsh hidden in a marsh.


    Mu Yu brought out his map and located himself in a remote location. He had to cross the marsh to find the nine qi soul purifying flower. The good news was the mist wasn¡¯t poisonous. The bad news was the marsh was painfully deep. He couldn¡¯t fly too high over the marsh because level three and four flying fiend beasts ruled the sky. Thus, he opted to fly low enough to stay out of their sight.


    Mu Yu ran his hand across a tree to enter a tree. He could enter them, but he noticed that, one, there was a force trying to kick him out. Two, he moved considerably slower than he didpared to at Third Heaven. In the end, he flew instead.


    Xiaoshuai sniffed around and remarked, ¡°I can¡¯t shake off the feeling this ce feels familiar.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te from Second Heaven, did you?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. I can smell a familiar scent, but I can¡¯t tell you exactly where I smelt it before.¡±


    ¡°What smell is that?¡±


    ¡°Fried soybeans.¡±


    ¡°Why did I expect something else?¡±


    They saw plenty of animals also found at Third Heaven. They turned and crossed a thicket of thorns toe across a five-metre-tall fiend beast¡¯s skeleton.


    ¡°How in the world did a rank four five element fox grow so humungous?¡± Mu Yumented.


    Mu Yu resumed his journey and soon came across the skeleton of a mystic refined phantasmal tiger. He travelled vertically and caught a snow gale sparrow, a Level One fiend beast. They were the size of a human fist at Third Heaven, yet they were asrge as an eagle at Second Heaven. Mu Yu guessed therger sizes were the consequence of more potent.


    Hiss! Mu Yu stepped off on an angle when his intuition sent him alert. A big snake tail whipped the spot he stepped away from. It was an amethyst water chestnut python. Its colour inspired its name. Its scales were in reverse and sharp enough to be offensive weapons. It was a Level Four fiend beast Mu Yu once saw at Ku Mu Valley, albeit thetter being smaller.


    ¡°Ahaha, Bro, I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯ll be on my way now,¡± persuaded Mu Yu, hoping he wouldn¡¯t have to waste energy battling the snake.


    The python fixed its copper eyes on Mu Yu and flicked its tongue. Breaking the stalemate, he spat out a purple mist, leading to Mu Yu cursing. Instead of running, Mu Yu ushered its precious venom into a vial. He cockily goaded, ¡°I love you morons who spray poison without a second thought. Give me all you got.¡±


    Ku Mu set formations on his poison vials to capture venomous mists. The python¡¯s venom was going toe in handy in a variety of ways.


    Enraged its poison wasn¡¯t effective, the python whipped its sharp tail. Mu Yu hastily stowed away the vial and swung back using Shadow Splitter Sword. Sparks flew as the sword ground its scales, but it didn¡¯t leave a scratch. Mu Yu propelled himself off a rock to retreat. The python thwarted his n to run and conserve energy.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it chasing me so persistently when I didn¡¯t rile it up?¡± cried Mu Yu, flying faster.


    ¡°Your cultivation is the perfect health supplement to it.¡±


    ¡°Man, I should¡¯ve brought the dragon vine instead of you. At least it could scare these pests off.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Earthworm isn¡¯t an authentic dragon. He¡¯s just a bug ying dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and your eating is going toe in helpful?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about eating? I can also simplifyplex information for you to digest. For instance, the amethyst water chestnut python is the fastest fiend beast among Level Four fiend beasts. des can¡¯t prate its body. Primordial Infant Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t blemish it, let alone defeat it. It won¡¯t give up on its prey, either, so we¡¯re going to have a tough time outrunning it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, your knowledge is boosting my confidence,¡± sarcastically replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°You better hurry. Trust me. You don¡¯t want to know how its bite feels.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    Mu Yu summoned an empyrean palm and expanded it until it wasrge enough to house him. He swerved behind a boulder and slipped into the empyrean palm before the python could attain a visual on him again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t see me. You don¡¯t see me,¡± prayed Mu Yu.


    <em>Whip!</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to see me! Toss this script!¡±


    Mu Yu crawled out of the empyrean palm and dove into the adjacent tree. The python whacked the tree apart, forcing Mu Yu out. Mu Yu immediately took flight.


    ¡°I forgot to mention it has wings. Yeah, it can fly.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mu Yu ducked his head, yet the tail brushed his hairline. The python spread its thin wings and glided from tree canopy to tree canopy tounch itself, so it wasn¡¯t flying, strictly speaking.


    Drooling, Xiaoshuai suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s see, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten one of them before. Snake meat is sort of greasy, so I¡¯m not a fan. Their galldder is pretty healthy if you brew wine out of it. Yeah, I want to try its galldder.¡±


    ¡°I have a suggestion. Let it eat you, and you can rip its galldder out. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Yu kicked the iing tail, but its forced knocked him into shrubs. Mu Yu was going to take cover there, but it pursued him there, too.


    ¡°What if it digests me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your skin is plenty tough. I heard handsome guys are indestructible. Come on, don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡±


    Mu Yu came across more and more fiend beasts as he fled. Whether lucky or unlucky, they stayed away once they saw the python on his tail.


    ¡°I agree about the handsome part, but its sticky insides are revolting.¡±


    Mu Yu caught on to Xiaoshuai implying he¡¯d be fine. Therefore, he gave Xiaoshuai an explosion pill and hurled Xiaoshuai at the python without a heads up.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°The pill will blow me up, as well!¡±


    The python opened wide and swallowed Xiaoshuai whole.


    ¡°Rip out its galldder. If you can¡¯t rip it out, set off the explosion from inside. I¡¯ll give you an extra drumstick tonight if youplete your mission!¡± shouted Mu Yu,nding again and dodging another iing strike.


    ¡°Make that two!¡± Xiaoshuai hollered, voice muffled because he was inside the python.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    <strong><em>Gluttons Can be Useful</em></strong>


    The amethyst water chestnut python treated Xiaoshuai as an appetiser and continued hunting its main dish, Mu Yu.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, I¡¯ll back you up from outside.¡±


    Mu Yu pulled over at a quagmire, alerting a group of scorching boars, Level Two fiend beasts that bolted the second they saw the python. The python leapt toward Mu and opened its jaws.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you haughty after Xiaoshuai rips out your galldder.¡±


    Mu Yu jumped off the python¡¯s head to get behind the python. He didn¡¯tnd on it since its scales would puncture his feet. He, instead, cloned Shadow Splitter Sword and called spiritual energy in the environment to his swords. His swords unleashed a dragon¡¯s howl. Shadow Splitter Sword transformed into a white dragon soaring to the sky. That was Celestial Sword Nine Summon¡¯s fifth technique, Descending Dragon Howl, Phantasmal to Physical.


    The white dragon startled the python at first. The python, nheless, quickly realised the dragon was only a phantom, thus charging at the dragon apanying a hiss. The sword and python crashed, vanquishing the dragon. The spiritual energy dispersing swept the mud from the quagmire high. The st sliced some of the scorching boars that didn¡¯t escape in time.


    The python took aim and swung its tail. Mu Yu tried repelling the swing to no avail,nding him in the quagmire, instead.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, hurry up.¡±


    Mu Yu quickly recovered the second he hit the mud, shaking the mud off using his spiritual energy. He needed to dial up the intensity. He had pills that¡¯d give him a tentative boost. Worst case scenario, he had Nameless Swordsman¡¯s sword spirit. But nevertheless, using them would leave him with issues afterwards, and he was bound to encounter more fierce enemies along the way.


    Mu Yu assumed Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t hear him since he didn¡¯t receive a response. He created four Shadow Splitter Swords. He gave up on trying to collect the python¡¯s venom. Thest thing he needed to worry about venom with his knowledge.


    Mu Yu executed Celestial Sword Nine Summon¡¯s Seventh technique, Heaven¡¯s Lightning Strike. Dao begets all life. Lightning controls a part. A lightning bolt shot down from above the quagmire. Fear flitted across the python¡¯s eyes. It coiled itself to shield its head. Still, it convulsed when the lightning zapped it. It plummeted on the ground once it couldn¡¯t hold up. Mu Yu charged after it with his second sword, whining to himself he should¡¯ve zapped the bugger earlier instead of running around.


    Mu Yuunched his sword from his hand. It appeared as light and harmless as a feather in his hand, yet zipped through the air violently once he released his hold. The force generated drove the python into the quagmire, kicking up filth.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, you all right? Blow it up already!¡±


    The python hissed and slithered its way out of the quagmire to square off with Mu Yu again. Both of them were wary of the other after their exchanges. What do they often say, wait for the enemy to move before making your move. Supposedly, that was supposed to be the wisest approach. Eventually, he python jerked and sprayed back qi beams from its mouth, breaking the stalemate.


    ¡°My hand almost slipped and blew me up, <em>cough, cough</em>. My fur is burnt. Why does it still look fine?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the damage you did?¡± asked Mu Yu, before wondering, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he has no cultivation!¡±


    ¡°What about its galldder? You eat it yet?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m still in its gut. This is one thick gut, I tell you. I¡¯m cutting my way through at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Welp, I can¡¯t depend on him to get the job done, then.¡±


    The furious python tried to shake Xiaoshuai out to no avail. Instead, it amplified the difort. It redirected its fury at Mu Yu in the form of a tail swing.


    ¡°Whoever advocated the ¡®wait for the enemy to move before making your move¡¯ rubbish lied! This thing ising at me when I didn¡¯t do squat!¡± Mu Yu eximed as he took flight and swung his sword back.


    The python coiled its tail on the ground and sprung vertically up at Mu Yu. Halfway up, it whimpered and crashed back into the ground. The python rolled around in agony.


    ¡°This is a massive galldder. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t bite straight into a snake¡¯s galldd-.¡±


    <em>Crunch!</em> Xiaoshuai said, ¡°This is awfully bitter. Ugh¡­ I need water to rinse my mouth. Blegh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, that was ignorant for a glutton. You¡¯re not supposed to chomp it. Cut it off from its body first. It¡¯s a great health supplement, but it¡¯s taste-bud terrorism, haha. I¡¯m dying.¡±


    The python ttened thewn it rolled along, grunting and carrying on.


    ¡°Never again. <em>Ptoo</em>. Yuck.¡±


    The python was still alive and kicking after Xiaoshuai took its galldder. In saying that, it was in a state of panic.


    ¡°I found its fiend spirit. Its fiend spirit is way better. I¡¯ve got to give that a try.¡±


    Crunch! The python juddered, straightening out and eyes as wide as they could go. It could survive without a galldder, but its fiend spirit was where its vital essence and cultivation¡­


    Mu Yu dusted himself off and stored his sword away. He checked up on the python lying still on the ground. He gave its corpse a kick. ¡°Come out. It¡¯s dead. You waiting for it to give birth to you or something?¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t make out what Xiaoshuai said whilst chewing. Xiaoshuai went to the python¡¯s mouth and crawled out between the gaps in its fangs. His fur was ck, and he was covered in grime. He tried to hop onto Mu Yu; s, Mu Yu knocked him away.


    ¡°Clean yourself off. Its bile will burn me.¡±


    Xiaoshuai grumbled again as he went off to find a rtively clean pond and wash himself. He came back and questioned, ¡°What are we going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Its skin is a premium ingredient in alchemy. I bet it¡¯s worth more than a version back at Third Heaven given its sheer size. All right, let¡¯s get slicing, shall we?¡±


    Mu Yu spent two hours cutting up the python. He couldn¡¯t cut it from the outside, but he could cut into its flesh once he squeezed his de underneath its scales.


    ¡°Fiend spirits sure taste delicious. Let¡¯s go hunt a few more to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think we¡¯re walking nightmares to the fiend beasts of this heaven. If they dare to pick a fight with us, I¡¯ll have you devour their fiend spirits,¡± said Mu Yu.


    Interpretation of Mu Yu¡¯sment: ¡°I can use him as bait. Then, he can attack them from the inside and outside. I call that a perfect strategy.¡±


    The luxury of eating a tasty fiend spirit cancelled out the pain of trudging through fiend beasts¡¯ guts. So ordingly, Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t have any qualms with the strategy.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    <strong><em>Ghost Gate and Fiend Race</em></strong>


    ¡°Does it eat dog poop or something? God, its gut¡¯s repugnant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a three-tail fiend dog. What else do you expect it to eat?¡±


    ¡°Curse this thing. Ah, found the fiend spirit.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. Don¡¯t eat it!¡±


    Cooperation begets wealth, they say. The human and spirit beast duo had just finished taking down another fiend beast using their teamwork. They had been in the marsh for two entire days and proved their strategy was effective against over a dozen Level Four fiend beasts.


    ¡°Hurry up. I just caught the faint aura of a Level Five fiend beast. Those things are virtually Body Severing Realm cultivators. We won¡¯t be able to outrun it.¡±


    The three-tail fiend dog copsed, eyes bloodshot and took itsst exasperated breath. Xiaoshuai crawled out of its mouth and tossed the fiend spirit to Mu Yu. Mu Yu could clearly see the teeth marks on the fiend spirit. ¡°I told you to give it to me, man.¡±


    ¡°It just identally touched my mouth,¡± fibbed Xiaoshuai, soaking wet.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    Mu Yu made a face basin out of a tree and filled it with clean water so that Xiaoshuai could wash himself off after each kill. Xiaoshuai, needless to say, deserved credit for his precise spiritual qi control, allowing him to easily expel the stench.


    Mu Yu had four fiend beasts. Xiaoshuai obviously guzzled the rest. Mu Yu didn¡¯t need them as he had an enviable aptitude for cultivation. That, however, didn¡¯t mean others didn¡¯t need it.


    It took two days, but they finally reached the end of the marsh and could walk on solid ground again. Up ahead was arge grass in. A big river ran through the in. The trees wererger, taller and lusher than any others Mu Yu had seen. The primitivendscape of the world was directly corrted to theck of human habitation.


    ording to the map on hand, there was an ocean at the bottom corner of it. The circle next to it indicated it was a marsh. Beyond said marsh was a grass in and river. Subsequently, nine qi soul purification flowers were found on the mountain to the east, located three days away if flying. The mountain, Six Fingers Mountain, was supposed to stand out. Dark herb was found at Snow Valley in the northwest. They were going to be up against a horde of tough, cold-resistant, high-level fiend beasts there. The only person in the generation to have caught a glimpse of a dark herb was Daoist Yun Dan, who had to see it from far away due to the presence of the fiend beasts. For that reason, Ku Mu requested Daoist Yun Dan paint a Snow Valley to see if it could help Mu Yu. Either way, nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    Mu Yu stretched out in the warm sunlight he had been deprived of for two days in the murky marsh¡¯s mist. Prolonged exposure to the gloomy environment induced fatigue.


    ¡°We have two fiend beastsing. I¡¯m tired of fighting them. It¡¯s waste of time and tiring.¡±


    Mu Yu took out grass and dove in to give the two fiend beasts the slip. Two dark disturbances emerged from the marsh. What Mu Yu thought were fiend beasts were actually two of Ghost Gate¡¯s members. He wasn¡¯t certain if the ck qi oozing from them was the cause, but nts they left ayer of ice on nts they passed by. The grass they stepped on withered instantaneously.


    Once the duo¡¯s ghost qi settled down, Mu Yu could see the male and female. The male looked ghastly pale, yet his eyes were sharp. The maiden looked aloof. Her eyeballs were totally ck. A unique trait of Ghost Gates¡¯ members were they sported physical appearances of the dead.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyue, where are we off to next?¡± asked the maiden, voice monotone.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyue? Gui Xuanyue?¡± wondered Mu Yu.


    ¡°We need to collect a few fiend souls first and foremost. If His Eminence can make it to Ghost Ind, we wouldn¡¯t need to drag ourselves through all this trouble. Sword Shadow Dust Gale was just too strong, though. We¡¯re no match for him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Gui Xuanyue all right. He looks different. Is he searching for another body? Where is his twin, then? Would he have already found a twin?¡± deliberated Mu Yu.


    ¡°That being case, we need to use Soul Searching Formation to locate the fiend race. It¡¯ll be difficult to kill them for their fiend souls, nheless. I¡¯m positive they have a means to enter Third Realm. They should lead us to the white ape fiend king if we tail them,¡± opined the maiden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the others first. Good thing we were dropped off close to each other. Also, we need to find a secluded ce to deploy the formation, or the fiend beasts might catch us. His Eminence¡¯s Nine Walk-in Formations is also ready. We must capture the white ape fiend king¡±


    The two took to the sky and went on their way once they ensured nobody noticed them. Mu Yu stayed hidden for a while longer beforeing out of hiding. His hiding spot also had ayer of condensed snow.


    Had Mu Yu not learnt of Ghost Gate¡¯s ulterior motives, he would¡¯ve mistaken Ghost Gate was aiming to stop the fiend race¡¯s revival.


    ¡°Nine Walk-in Formations? They¡¯re collecting human spirit souls for Gui Jiuming¡¯s Nine Walk-in Formations, which is to say, this His Eminence character is Gui Jiuming?¡± contemted Mu Yu. He gazed into the distance and fell into deep thought. ¡°Where does the white ape fiend king fit into all this? How do they now it¡¯s here? The fiend race departed from Third Continent long ago, didn¡¯t they? Actually, how did they even get here? Their disciple died before I could pry its location from them. Is the white ape fiend king sealed here? How are Primordial Infant Realm cultivators going to subdue one of the great fiend kings?¡±


    Scratching his head, Xiaoshuai queried, ¡°We going to tail them?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ No. It¡¯s none of our business. We need to prioritise finding dark herb and nine qi soul purification flower,¡± answered Mu Yu, reasoning Feng Haochen could handle them as long as he could recover his cultivation. ¡°I must say, Gui Xuanyue¡¯s cultivation has improved drastically. He¡¯s still ahead of me. Once I¡¯ve found the herbs, I¡¯ll kill him if opportunity presents itself.¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    <strong><em>Rock</em></strong>


    Fortunately, Level Five and Six fiend beasts didn¡¯t hunt in groups. They treated their territory differently to those of lower levels. They allowed weaker fiend beasts to trespass into their territory to hunt for prey. If a fiend beast powerful enough to threaten them trespassed, though, they would personally confront the invader.


    Mu Yu trespassed onto many high-level fiend beasts¡¯ territory on his quest but wasn¡¯t qualified to reward the fiend beasts¡¯ ptes. Likewise, he didn¡¯t challenge them despite their fiend spirits being extra valuable due to the risk involved. After taking down a score of fiend beasts with Xiaoshuai, he nicknamed Xiaoshuai ¡°The Fiend Beast Ender¡±.


    Mu Yu checked his map as he soared through the sky. ording to the map, there should¡¯ve been a wide river shrouded in ck mist once he crossed over the mountain. Howbeit, there was a stone in and no river in sight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a mountain here?¡±


    ¡°The old geezer¡¯sst visit was long ago. There might be some fiend beast that likes stones and decided toy a stone path,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, chewing on a Level Four fiend beast¡¯s fiend spirit.


    ¡°Well, great, huh?¡±


    Mu Yu used the direction of the sun to determine he was heading in the correct direction and continued on; however, the further he went, the less confidence he had in his judgement. It was just stones and more stones, odd-shaped stones. There was a mountain peak or two, but there wasn¡¯t a single nt in sight. Guess what there was? Mud and more stones. A perturbing feeling reminded him to keep his wits about him.


    The only audible sounds around them were the whistling wind as he flew and Xiaoshuai¡¯s chewing. <em>Zoom!</em> Mu Yu tilted his head. A fist-sized rock grazed his ear from the bottom despite him moving his head. He stopped to check around him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t convinced the rock had a mind of its own. s, he couldn¡¯t sense anyone around. Zoom! Mu Yu shifted his centre of mass onto one leg. Two rocks brushed against his shoulders. Next thing he knew, hundreds rocks from below levitated and whooshed toward him.


    ¡°The hell is this?¡± cursed Mu Yu, as he borrowed surrounding spiritual qi tounch himself vertically.


    The rocks smashed themselves to smithereens as they collided where Mu Yu was a second ago. Instead of dropping back down, the rocks still intact paused and then pursued him. He dodged and dodged, but human stamina had a cap. Topound his troubles, more rocks from below joined the expedition.


    <em>Rip!</em> A rock clipped Mu Yu¡¯s clothing. He drew his sword to deflect rocks. He was in a passive position, defending over and over. Catching a small window, he pped his hands together and formed a spiritual qi barrier using what spiritual qi was avable in the atmosphere. He thought he could catch his breath. Unfortunately, the rocks glued themselves to the barrier one by one.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just great.¡±


    Using the small window he had before the rocks made a dumpling out of him, he performed a sword windmill in front of him. A green energy, using Shadow Splitter as its epicentre, propagated in all directions. The sword qi sundered all of the backup rocks, but there was no end to them. There were no items to use as shields. If he didn¡¯t move, the weight of the rocks would bring crush him beneath them in a matter of time.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Mu Yu faced in the direction the grunt came from. The maiden in blue was also confronting a collection of rocks.


    ¡°Someone at longst!¡±


    No, Mu Yu didn¡¯t recognise her, but it was nice to see another human ¨C he didn¡¯t consider Ghost Gate¡¯s cruel members humans ¨C after days. Judging from her appearance, she was approximately her age. The blue maiden donned a blue glowing hoop around her body that could crush iing rocks. The blue hoop was a blue ribbon made from a smooth type of material.


    Mu Yu began moving toward the maiden whilst repelling rocks. Upon sighting him, she hurried over. Mu Yu sliced a row of rocks and asked, ¡°Hey, Miss, do you know what the deal is with these rocks?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°You from Third Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My name is Mu Yu, a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect. May I ask what your name is? Which sect are you with?¡± Mu Yu cheerfully conveyed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these elementals first!¡±


    The ¡°elementals¡± part of the maiden¡¯s response caught Mu Yu¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t have time to question her. The rocks reversed direction and returned to the ground. With that said, they didn¡¯t return to a dormant state. The rocks gathered together, transforming into a stoneman. Its eyes were made from amethyst stones.


    ¡°What the? Is that supposed to be a stone fiend or something? Does it have a fiend spirit?¡± enthused Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°It¡¯s an elemental, an earth elemental demon! You can¡¯t tell?¡± the maiden asked with a frown, keeping her ribbon around her to shield herself.


    ¡°Say what? They don¡¯t have fiend spirits, do they?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, returning to Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°This is the earth elemental demons¡¯ territory. We won¡¯tst if we stall here. Let¡¯s get going!¡± rmended the maiden.


    The stone demon took off sprinting. Mu Yu could hear violent gales as it attempted to detonate a punch on them. Mu Yu slipped the punch and bounced off the arm to create distance. Another elemental demon approached and swung a hammer fist down.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The maiden flung her blue ribbon over and wrapped it around the elemental demon¡¯s waist. With a tug, she swung it around and smashed it into its ally, knocking them back to the ground. Mu Yuunched his sword, piercing the right eye of another elemental, stopping its punch aimed at her waist just in the nick of time.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The elemental reached for the sword in its eye. Mu Yu zipped over and yanked his sword out along with the shattered eyeball. The maiden uncoiled a kick to its chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the two said in unison.


    Mu Yu chuckled, while the maiden snorted.


    ¡°Whoa, okay, easy there, Miss. I was only trying to greet you,¡± Mu Yu said to himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. We can¡¯t fight them forever,¡± the maiden suggested.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    <strong><em>Earth Elemental Demons¡¯ Territory</em></strong>


    Mu Yu flew behind the maiden for roughly four hours. They avoided confrontations with earth demons when they were ambushed because it wasn¡¯t going to get them anywhere besides death. The earth demons weren¡¯t much slower than them, could hold their own weight in duels, could jump as high as the duo could fly and possessed some sort of power that allowed that hindered the duo from flying any higher at a certain point. Trying to soar at that height would expend more than desirable energy.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    The maiden made a turn. Ostensibly, she knew where she was going. If Mr. No Sense of Direction, Mu Yu, was navigating, they¡¯d have ended up in an earth elemental demon¡¯s den soon enough. They finally left the rocky area and came to a cliff. The scenery below went from rocky to green trees.


    ¡°Stop here!¡±


    ¡°Why are you stopping? They¡¯re going to catch up to us,¡± eximed Mu Yu, flying past the cliff a tad.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    She was toote. An unstoppable force dragged Mu Yu down once he passed the end of the cliff.


    ¡°Whoa! What the devil is this?!¡± Mu Yu desperately churned up spiritual energy to brake, but the force suppressed his spiritual energy. ¡°I have a phobia of heights for crying out loud!¡±


    The memory of Mu Yu falling off a cliff flitted into his mind. He got over his fear of heights under Uncle An¡¯s tutge, but the force pulling him down and identical scenery dragged his phobia to the surface.


    ¡°What a drag!¡± the maiden eximed from above, before leaping down.


    The maiden stepped on her blue ribbon. Owing to the speed of her descent, the wind billowed her hair vertically. Mu Yu nked out as he watched her descend.


    ¡°If only she was wearing a dress,¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    ¡°You lecher,¡± reprimanded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Stop pretending you wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Mu Yu never took his gaze off the maiden. Upon reaching his side, she stretched her ribbon out and wreathed it around his rear ankle. She looped another ribbon around a protruding rock along the cliff face, stopping their fall, albeit Mu Yu hanging upside down. Because of the pain from his leg, he couldn¡¯t resist looking up.


    ¡°Grab onto a rock.¡±


    Mu Yu snapped out of his gaze and grabbed onto the cliff face with both hands so that he could position himself in a sturdier position. He tried to sport a neutral expression to conceal his pain and stuttered, ¡°C-Could you release my leg.¡±


    ¡°I heard a crack. I think your leg is fractured,¡± replied the maiden, releasing the loop around Mu Yu¡¯s leg.


    Mu Yu tried to set his leg onto the cliff face, but the absence of strength in the leg led to him slipping and smashing his leg into the cliff face.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Mu Yu grunted in a stifled voice, desperately trying to save appearances. He carefully moved and, apanying heavy nose breathing, questioned, ¡°Why can¡¯t we fly here?¡±


    ¡°The earth demon¡¯s rule the area and cast their gravity ability over a certain area. We¡¯re lucky these ones are weak. Else, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡±


    ¡°You sure know a lot, Miss.¡±


    The maiden was able to effortlessly bnce herself, while Mu Yu was embarrassed he struggled.


    ¡°Why did youe here when you¡¯re uneducated? I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re brave or silly.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d bump into elemental demons here even though they informed me elemental demons had invaded Second Heaven. Man, my luck stinks. May I ask what your name is?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Xue.¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t aware others had travelled here, I would¡¯ve thought you were a resident of Second Heaven. I am Mu Yu, a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Secr World Sect.¡±


    ¡°You must know Tian Ran, then. You sure are from one of the eight great sects. You know this ce as well as the back of your hand.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s below? What happens if we fall?¡± Mu Yu nced down then shut his eyes and turned away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. If we don¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be close to dying.¡± Qiao Xue surveyed Mu Yu and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t see you being Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s disciple. I know them as weak people. They shouldn¡¯t be as nimble as you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rather special.¡± Lazy to borate, he demanded of sleeping Xiaoshuai, ¡°Xiaoshuai, give me a hand if you aren¡¯t dead.¡±


    ¡°We safe yet?¡± inquired Xiaoshuai, poking his head out. He looked up at Qiao Xue and scratched his head. ¡°Those rock monsters gone yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they beat our behinds off the cliff, and my leg is fractured. How about some help?¡±


    Mu Yu scrubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head with his chin. The little fellow brushed his fur and climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. He bowed and stated, ¡°Esteemed Maiden, my name is Xiaoshuai, Xiao as in Xiaoshuai¡¯s Xiao and Shuai as in Xiaoshuai¡¯s Xiao. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up and fix my leg, or we¡¯re both going to fall to our deaths.¡±


    ¡°We need not concern ourselves with this brute here, Miss. I smell a familiar aroma on you. Do you have some food on you? Judging from your pure appearance, may I ask for your distinguished n-.¡±


    ¡°Any more useless drivel out of that mouth and you can kiss drumsticks goodbye.¡±


    Xiaoshuai sped back down to check on Mu Yu¡¯s leg. ¡°It¡¯s just a small fracture. You¡¯re a cultivator, for crying out loud, embarrassing. Give me a sec.¡±


    Hovering in mid-air, Xiaoshuai grabbed Mu Yu¡¯s right leg and yanked it up. <em>Crack!</em> Mu Yu groaned. Xiaoshuai dusted his hands and flew back up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be any gentler? That hurt, you jerk. Wait, you¡¯re flying!¡±


    ¡°Big deal. You two can fly. By the way, what is with your peculiar postures. Oh, you two can¡¯t fly! Why can¡¯t we fly here? What¡¯s with those looks¡­? No, I¡¯m not carrying you.¡±


    ¡°Drumsticks, yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Mu Yu tugged Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail. Xiaoshuai groaned and drawled as he effortlessly picking Mu Yu up. Mu Yu extended a hand to Qiao Xue, ¡°Want a free ride, Pretty?¡±


    Qiao Xue was hesitant to ept the offer. It was unreasonable to expect anyone to imagine Xiaoshuai carrying two people multiple timesrger than he was. Nheless, she eventually nodded. That said, she tied her ribbon around Mu Yu¡¯s waist and the other end around her own, leaving his hand hanging. And so, the trio shakily descended to the marsh below.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    <strong><em>Deste Wolf and Banishing Falcon</em></strong>


    The ribbon around Mu Yu¡¯s waist restricted his breathing, but he couldn¡¯t shame himself in front of Qiao Xue, rather, he didn¡¯t want to. Hence, he used ventriloquism to grumble to Xiaoshuai. Describing the cliff as high was an understatement. The bottom didn¡¯te into view for close to two hours. There were trinkets and a reservoir vaguely visible through the tree branches. It took another hour before theynded on a boulder.


    There were nts and flowers in bloom, but there were no bird tweets, butterflies or bees. The entire ce was still and silent. The nts didn¡¯t object to Mu Yu touching them. In saying that, he didn¡¯t sense any feelings of familiarity to them. He warned, ¡°Something about this ce doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    Qiao Xue meticulously scanned their surroundings. Sadly, she didn¡¯t find anything. Mu Yu distinguished the desire to talk to her, less he get on her bad side. The trio had a respite on the boulder to recover after all the running. A crescent argent moon hung on the breast of heaven. A gust of mist trailed over to the quiet marsh, enveloping the trio.


    Mu Yu breathed in the mist and notified, ¡°The mist is poisonous.¡±


    Mu Yu excreted the poison inside his body using his spiritual qi. Qiao Xue¡¯s glowing blue ribbon warded off the poison. She reminded, ¡°Stay alert from now. The strongest fiend beasts of Second Heavene out to hunt at night.¡±


    The sounding from the marsh resembled some creature crawling swiftly. The two spun around when they heard a proud howl. A bent branch on a tall tree nearby shook. A fiend beast with the grey silhouette of a snake hissed at the moon. Upon closer inspection, it had the body of snake but the head of a wolf. Its red eyes couldn¡¯t have been missed in the darkness.


    ¡°What¡¯s a deste wolf doing here?¡± remarked Qiao Xue, softly.


    ¡°You know what type of fiend beast it is?¡±


    Qiao Xue ignored the question and searched the skies. It took a while, but Mu Yu eventually caught on to her thinking when he saw a ginormous yellow bird swooping down toward the deste fox.


    ¡°A banishing falcon, the natural enemy of deste wolves. The wolf¡¯s howl was the deration of a challenge at the banishing falcon. Deste wolves love the taste of banishing falcons.¡±


    ¡°Can the wolf kill a ginormous bird in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Their chances are equal because deste wolves could fly.¡±


    Mu Yu thought the banishing falcon would easily win based off its sharp ws and flight advantage, but there went that assumption.


    The banishing falcon reacted violently, firing a crimson lightning bolt from its mouth. The deste wolf spread its wings, evading and striking at the same time. Nheless, the banishing falcon whacked the fox aside. If they got in between the two fiend beasts, they¡¯d be ripped new holes. Mu Yu looked around upon hearing more movement encroaching from all sides.


    Qiao Xue rose to her feet and suggested, ¡°I think we¡¯ve invaded sea turtle ants¡¯ territory. We must get moving.¡±


    Qiao Xue blew up on her blue ribbon by the time Mu Yu called Xiaoshuai to fulfil the courier role. Since she could fly, he queried, ¡°We can fly now?¡±


    Qiao Xue looked back at Mu Yu with her eyes narrowed. ¡°We¡¯re out of the earth elemental demons¡¯ territory, so yes. Be careful not to alert those two Level Five fiend beasts, though.¡±


    By the time the sea turtle ant arrived, the trio had escaped. The fend beast was only the size of a sparrow, but it had massive, soppy fangs.


    The two passed by a group of shrubs.


    ¡°Your blue ribbon seems special.¡±


    ¡°Given its history, that¡¯s a given.¡±


    The two dove into the mist on the left. Suddenly, Mu Yu¡¯s rm went off when a red light aimed at Qiao Xue came into his peripherals. ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Mu Yu leapt over to Qiao Xue. The banishing falcon¡¯s w sliced a strand of her hair. The two lost their bnce and fell. Mu Yu ripped to his side so that he¡¯d cushion hernding. Face red, she cried, ¡°Let go,¡± and quickly got to her feet.


    The banishing falcon must¡¯ve won the duel and targeted them. Either way, Mu Yu didn¡¯t have to time worry about his aching back, let alone the results of the due. Qiao Xue expanded her blue ribbon and tried to trap the banishing falcon in its enclosure. The blue field slowed it down. Its ws were ineffective. The banishing fire suddenly discharged fire and assumed a phantasmal form. It hid itself within the fire and kept the ribbon from closing in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. The fire is its ultimate technique. We don¡¯t be able to stop it if it reaches maximum speed!¡±


    Mu Yu wanted to help, but he was struggling to catch his breath after the impact of the fall. Anyhow, he had no choice but to summon Shadow Splitter and attack using five swords. Using abination of rigid and flowing techniques, he forced back the fire then formed a cage around it to suppress the fire spreading. His superior technique contained the falcon, but it possessed sufficient brute strength to cancel his technical advantage.


    Strong fiend beasts picked up on the ruckus a while ago and were making their way toward the battlefield.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, behind you!¡± cautioned Mu Yu, spotting the deste wolf from before.


    Mu Yu was able to pay attention to their surroundings as he could wield nine swords simultaneously without requiring all of his attention.


    Qiao Xue pulled back her ribbon and connected with a whipping attack. Even so, the wolf was able to score a heavy whip on her chest. As her ribbon was disconnected from the incarceration, the falcon busted out,nding a spiritual energy st on Mu Yu.


    The deste wolf hunted down Qiao Xue, while the banishing falcon charged down Mu Yu. Since Qiao Xue was badly hurt, he saw no hope of winning.


    ¡°Crush the teleportation jade, now!¡±


    ¡°Teleportation jade? What¡¯s that?¡± Qiao Xue asked from the ground, befuddled.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    <strong><em>Day and Night</em></strong>


    ¡°The jade! The one for leaving Second Heaven!¡±


    Mu Yu supposed Qiao Xue didn¡¯t hear clear, thus the repeat. The bait strategy with Xiaoshuai wasn¡¯t viable because there was only one Xiaoshuai. Plus, he couldn¡¯t even be sure if Xiaoshuai could kill them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, a level five fiend beast can¡¯t kill you, can it? How about we finish one?¡±


    The banishing falcon sent Mu Yu off with another lightning bolt.


    Xiaoshuai sniffed the air and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fly left!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Mu Yu, doing as told simultaneously.


    ¡°Because I smell a familiar scent.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the smell of fried yellow beans!¡± eximed Mu Yu, elerating Qiao Xue along using his spiritual energy.


    The banishing falcon and deste wolf returned to trading blows whilst hunting down their prey.


    ¡°They¡¯repeting to see who will kill us first,¡± notified Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Morons. Thank god for their bizarre fetish, though.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, hurry!¡±manded Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I¡¯m going as fast as I can! Whoa!¡±


    Mu Yu dodged a yellow lightning bolt and circled around a mountain to reach arge forest.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qiao Xue stopped in her tracks and pivoted back around. ¡°They¡¯re not following us.¡±


    The two fiend beasts strolled back and forth, shouting and ring at the trio, but neither advanced toward the trio. Strangely, they didn¡¯t engage each other, either.


    ¡°Does it have something to do with the forest?¡± questioned Mu Yu, peering at the forest underneath the dark ocean. He didn¡¯t discern anything odd. It was as in as the other forests he had gone by at Second Heaven. Qiao Xuended without waiting. They couldn¡¯t return the direction they came for sure. Mu Yu, therefore, followed suit.


    The sound of leaves crunching underfoot sent eerie tingles up Mu Yu¡¯s spine. He tried controlling the trees to no avail. They illuminated their path using their magic items. The fiend beasts there were friendly ¨C rtively speaking ¨C only groaning out of irritation due to the trio waking them up. Thankfully, that was the extent of their hostility as they stayed away from the lights emitted.


    ¡°Strange, they¡¯re all weakbatants,¡± stated Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t name the fiend beasts he saw, but he recognised them. They were easier to tame than other fiend beasts at Second Heaven. That begged the question, what did the two level five fiend beasts fear in the forest?


    The further in they went, the more animals they came across. In addition, it grew brighter and brighter. A river cut off their path, but it was easy to fly across. The light source was the sun! There were definitely clouds, and there was a gentle breeze. Looking across the river they crossed, it was dark. The only light on the other side were the luminous pearls in the sky or fires. In other words, on one side of the river was day time. On the other side was night time.


    ¡°How does this work?¡±


    ¡°Finally something you don¡¯t know. I thought you knew everything there was to know, hehe.¡±


    Qiao Xue kept going. The fiend beasts that spotted her didn¡¯t retreat. As a matter of fact, they looked innocent.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what about this ce is familiar to you?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Xiaoshuai scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I just picked up a peculiar scent.¡±


    ¡°It better not be food again.¡±


    The number of oddities continued to pile up the further they walked. If the other side of the river was a war-torn world, this side was paradise. They came to a gorge. The sunlight reflected off the waterfall, painting a rainbow across the sky. Rocks surfaced from underneath the water. The water flowed into the reservoir and toward the trees. It was a serene scene rarely found in Second Heaven.


    Qiao Xue stirred the water with her hand. Seeing her surprise paint her face, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qiao Xue stood up and turned to face Mu Yu: ¡°Now that we¡¯re safe, let¡¯s go our own ways.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Isn¡¯t it better if we stick together?¡±


    ¡°I have my own business.¡±


    ¡°It can await until we find our way out of this forest, can¡¯t it?¡± suggested Mu Yu, trying to keep his reliable navigator around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do here?¡±


    Mu Yu pointed to the sun and then turned to face the direction they came from. ¡°Of course I do. It just so happens to be that two level five fiend beasts have volunteered for sentry duty there.¡±


    ¡°Your problem, not mine.¡±


    Qiao Xue strolled over to the waterfall and examined it. He joined her and let his mind drift off to Dustfallen Sect. Xiaoshuai pointed to the waterfall and said, ¡°Behind the waterfall.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Qiaoxue questioned.


    Xiaoshuai climbed up to Mu Yu¡¯s head and stood proud. ¡°I know plenty more. You¡¯re as pretty as Sister Tian Ran.¡±


    Mu Yu pulled Xiaoshuai off his head and jabbed the little fellow with his finger. He looked back up to catch a glimpse of Qiao Xue smiling.


    Qiao Xue gave Mu Yu the cold shoulder and flew over to the waterfall. She created an opening using her ribbon and dove in.


    ¡°Is there a cave behind the waterfall?¡±


    Mu Yu parted the water with his sword and followed after Qiao Xue.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    <strong><em>Fiend Text</em></strong>


    Indeed, there was a stone bridge connecting the waterfall to a dark cave. Qiao Xue shed past the cave entrance when he entered. Underneath the bridge was a dark pit leading to¡­ not the faintest idea.


    ¡°Cliffs and deep pits. Was this heaven designed to y me?!¡±


    Mu Yu used Shadow Splitter for light to cross the bridge, avoiding looking down at all costs and crossing as fast as possible. Judging from the cave¡¯s appearance, it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say it was man made, but it was ridiculous for humans to be living at Second Heaven. Upon running his hands along the moss, he discovered fiend beast carvings on the wall. Strictly speaking, they weren¡¯t beasts. Rather, they inherited some of their traits but had human face, hands and¡­


    ¡°Fiends? Fiends exist here?¡±


    Hearing Mu Yu, Qiao Xue looked to the wall nearby. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? They ruled Second Heaven eras ago. Humans here can¡¯t match fiends.¡±


    ¡°Where did humans living here vanish to, then?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid or trying to take me for a ride? Fiend Beasts rule this heaven. They evolve into fiends once they develop intelligence. The fiends eradicated human inhabitants during their reign.¡±


    ¡°Serious? That¡¯s ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Do you seriously not know anything?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s conjecture was humanity travelled between Second and Third Heaven in ancient times via the teleportation formation. The fiends sabotaged the one at Second Heaven post-extermination


    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen any fiends here yet, then?¡±


    Qiao Xue paused to contemte whether or not to exin. ¡°Long-story short, things happened. The fiend race was exterminated, and fiend beasts can no longer develop intelligence?¡±


    ¡°What exactly are these ¡®things¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡±


    ¡°Have it your way.¡±


    Mu Yu began suspecting if Qiao Xue really was a disciple of Secr World Sect as he didn¡¯t recall seeing her among their ranks.


    Mu Yu could hear some hair-raising voices and sounds as they traversed deeper in.


    ¡°I think I remember this smell,¡± Xiaoshuai expressed.


    ¡°What smell is it?¡±


    ¡°Honey peas.¡±


    Mu Yu just had to take Xiaoshuai¡¯s word for it. They soon reached a dead end.


    ¡°Why? The entrance should be here.¡± Qiao Xue slid her hand on the wall and tried knocking.


    ¡°What entrance? What is your goal?¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged after he received silence for a response. He touched the sealing and stomped on the ground. Noticing an odd rock, he moved it away, revealing a pattern on the ground. Xiaoshuai jumped onto the pattern and sniffed it. Xiaoshuai enthused, ¡°The honey pea smell ising from here.¡±


    One might mistake the pattern for graffiti, but there was actually intent behind it. Qiao Xue effused, ¡°It¡¯s ancient fiend text!¡±


    ¡°What as in a short way of abbreviating the four character idiom ¡®deluging the masses with deceit¡¯? Hahaha.¡±


    Qiao Xue gave Mu Yu a shut-up re. She dusted off the dirt to reveal theplete text. She switched her position rtive to the text and read, ¡°The pills are imprisoned within. Won the fish and guards. Fiend formation is ubiquitous. What?¡±


    Qiao Xue frantically searched rocks around the carving for clues, but there wasn¡¯t anything. Mu Yu decided to take a look. He rified, ¡°It¡¯s a formation. Know-it-all here doesn¡¯t understand it?¡±


    ¡°You know how to defuse it?¡±


    Mu Yu hesitated to proceed, pondering what Qiao Xue¡¯s background was.


    ¡°Let me see. My Shifu did impart some formation knowledge onto me, but it¡¯s not my main field of study.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t make sense of the text. Having said that, it didn¡¯t hamper his ability to understand the way it was constructed. He approximated its form after roughly fifteen minutes.


    ¡°You done?¡± pestered Qiao Xue.


    ¡°You seem exceptionally interested in this ce. You give the impression you know what¡¯s beneath here.¡±


    Mu Yu caught Qiao Xue¡¯s change in temperament. She recollected herself and replied, ¡°How would I know? This is the fiend race¡¯s former territory. I¡¯m surmising it might be one¡¯s den.¡±


    Mu Yu kept his suspicion to himself and returned to checking the formation out. Based on what he could make it, it was an ancient formation. Its positioning was somewhat poor. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t too beyond his knowledge.


    ¡°There¡¯s a specific way of activating this formation. You reckon fiends have spiritual energy as we do? I¡¯m not sure if I can activate it using spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Fiends do have spiritual energy. Try it out.¡±


    Mu Yu mulled over the response before resuming. He sent spiritual energy from his hand to a curved entrance he found and then guided it to the pattern. Some of the pattern was extra add-ons to mislead people. Sending spiritual qi down those paths would make it impossible to activate the formation.


    A beam of light ascended from the ground. The other patterns emitted golden light up to the ceiling. Each trail of light contained a fiend text character.


    ¡°Those are the characters you read out before. I suppose you know what to do next?¡±


    Qiao Xue provided an exnation of the characters; sadly, it wasn¡¯t enough for he didn¡¯t have the vaguest idea how to line up the characters in order to activate the formation. She, too, had no inklings.


    ¡°I think I know how to activate the formation. To eat the honey peas below, we need to exchange a small honey pea.¡± Xiaoshuai had a lick.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    <strong><em>Big Honey Pea</em></strong>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t care less how Xiaoshuai found out about the honey peas but assumed it was just his glutton prowess at work. He believed it was edible if Xiaoshuai took a liking to it.


    ¡°What does you mean we have to exchange some small honey peas?¡± Qiao Xue inquired in an affable tone.


    ¡°The fiend race cast the formation using their special method. As such, we must defuse it using their means. To do so, we need to provide an offering, which happens to be small honey peas.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean fiend spirits, do you?¡± Mu Yu asked, catching on.


    ¡°Exactly. We need the tastiest fiend spirits,¡± answered Xiaoshuai, showing his new love for fiend spirits after feasting on so many.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the fiends had to kill their own kind to enter the formation?¡±


    ¡°Humans like to kill other humans. Fiends are no different. Fiends look down on fiend beasts as cultivators look down on ordinary humans,¡± asserted Qiao Xue. She showed five level four fiend spirits and queried, ¡°How many do we need?¡±


    ¡°I knew you had food on you. Can I have one as a snake?¡± Xiaoshuai pleaded affectionately.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Okay. Here.¡±


    As Xiaoshuai joyously chomped away, he borated, ¡°We¡¯ll have big honey peas to eat soon.¡±


    ¡°The pills are imprisoned within¡­ Does that mean the big honey peas, rather, an ancient fiend¡¯s fiend spirit, is trapped in there?¡± inquired Mu Yu, extrapting from Xiaoshuai¡¯s definition of a small honey pea as a fiend spirit.


    In that case, a level seven or even level nine fiend could¡¯ve been sealed below. A fiend beast¡¯s fiend spirit carried their lifetime of pure spiritual energy. ordingly, they were significantly more valuable than spirit stones. The purple and gold spirit stones Mu Yu used in the past were arguably their only rival. Subsequently, high-level fiend beast¡¯s spiritual energy were ideal for use in formations and alchemy.


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    The only piece of the puzzle left was figuring out how to turn fiend spirits into offerings. In his search for clues, Mu Yu scrutinised the light beams crossing over each other. He noticed they only gave the impression they crossed one another. In reality, they went around each other, creating a vacant spot. A light switched on for him. The key wasn¡¯t the characters in the light beams but the vacant spots.


    ¡°We killed dozens of rank four fiend beasts, but Xiaoshuai ate a few fiend spirits, so we only have five remaining. Qiao Xue has four. Damn, we¡¯re short three. Xiaoshuai, you shouldn¡¯t have eaten them. Man, now we¡¯re going to have to go hunt a few more.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need, Sister Qiao Xue still has plenty. I can smell them.¡±


    ¡°I do have a few more. How many are required?¡±


    Qiao Xue summoned over a hundred fiend spirits onto the ground. Level three fiend souls were red, level four were orange and level five were gold. The majority of her collectionprised of level three and four fiend souls.


    ¡°Wow, so many honey peas. Sister Qiao Xue, I want to marry you so that I can give you a Xiaoshuai Junior.¡±


    Mu Yu asked, ¡°You collected these from Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I got my hands on them. Just take as many as needed.¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed seven level four fiend spirits based on his estimation of what was required. He saved the level five ones just in case. The level three ones, he deemed unlikely to be epted.


    Mu Yu inserted the twelve fiend spirits into the light beams¡¯ intersections. The formation jolted. Golden light turned scarlet. The fiend text seeped into the fiend spirits. The red light dyed the orange fiend spirits red. The twelve light beams receded into the fiend spirits. The twelve fiend spirits imploded, generating violent gales. The red light gradually dissipated, recing it with freckles of red light in the walls.


    ¡°Did it fail?¡± Annoyed there was no further motion, Qiao Xue furrowed her suggested, ¡°Level four fiend spirits aren¡¯t enough? Let¡¯s try level five fiend spirits.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t exin why the formation didn¡¯t activate when nothing appeared out of ce.


    ¡°I smell big honey peas outside.¡±


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai followed after Xiaoshuai, returning to the entrance. The scenery outside waspletely different to their memories. The stone bridge connecting the waterfall and cave as well a section of the waterfall was missing. There was a ck line crossing through the light above.


    Mu Yu posed the question, ¡°The bridge is above us. That¡¯s the waterfall¡¯s exit. How did we end up below the bridge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fiend formation. The formation manipted the cave.¡± Qiao Xue tried to fly up, but a force hindered her.


    ¡°Really? We can¡¯t fly?¡± Mu Yu attempted to fly to no avail. ¡°Curiosity kills the cat. Why did I follow you?!¡±


    Qiao Xue peered down at the dark abyss. ¡°What¡¯s the n now?¡±


    Mu Yu knocked on his head as he replied, ¡°I thought you knew this ce. You¡¯re asking the wrong person. You¡¯re more qualified to be the tourist guide than I am.¡±


    Xiaoshuai sniffed the air and peered down. ¡°The big honey peas are down here.¡±


    Mu Yu could feel the dark and cold breeze against his face upon looking down. He, apparently, heard a high-pitched voiceing from below, but he didn¡¯t hear it once he honed in on it. ¡°Do we really have to go down there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How are we going to eat the big honey peas if we don¡¯t go down?¡±


    Qiao Xue answered with action.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    <strong><em>Fiend Ghost</em></strong>


    ¡°Wait for me! I want to give you a Xiaoshuai Junior!¡± enthused Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu took in a breath in preparation for the leap of faith. Surprisingly, the two who jumped down jumped back up. Xiaoshuai cried, ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± Qiao Xue was also visibly shaken.


    ¡°Party over already?¡± joked Mu Yu. As Qiao Xue came over, he said, ¡°Rare to see you sc-.¡±


    ¡°Run!¡± Qiao Xue dragged Mu Yu back into the cave, Xiaoshuai running after them, screaming for dear life.


    Xiaoshuai grabbed onto Qiao Xue¡¯s clothing and cried, ¡°Fiend ghosts! There¡¯s an army of fiend ghosts!¡±


    ¡°A fiend what? Fiend ghosts?¡± Mu Yu looked over his shoulder to see green eyes on phantasmal fiend beasts aggressively in hot pursuit. ¡°Oh, flip me!¡±


    Fiend souls and human souls were created when they died. The difference was, unlike humans, only level four fiend beasts or higher could turn into souls once they died. The simrity was their dead counterparts were void of their former conscious. Ghost Gate harvested human souls to manipte. Humans, generally speaking, harvest fiend souls for their own usage, such as offensive formations. The horde of several hundred fiend souls that the trio ran into were set up as guardians and equipped with their cultivation intact.


    ¡°Ow! It bit my bum!¡± shrilled Xiaoshuai.


    The sparrow-sized dhole clung to Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail vehemently. It was a fast, ferocious and strong fiend beast.


    ¡°Your skin is thick enough to handle it!¡± Mu Yu shed the dhole away, but he couldn¡¯t vanquish it. It changed its target to Mu Yu and called its allies in for reinforcements. ¡°Get lost! Go for Xiaoshuai!¡±


    ¡°Get back!¡± instructed Qiao Xue.


    Qiao Xue pulled Mu Yu behind her and churned spiritual energy in her free hand. She let loose her ribbon, illuminating the cave in its barrier form. The fiend souls continued to ram and batter the barrier until it was dented. Fortunately, the barrier held up.


    Mu Yu plopped onto the ground and, whilst breathing heavily, asked, ¡°What happens if they bite us?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll devour your soul and turn you into one of them.¡±


    ¡°Miss me with that one.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, think of something, or I¡¯m not going to get to eat the big honey pea.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to do?!¡±


    Mu Yu made his way back to the formation in hopes for finding something useful. He was no longer interested in any honey pea after the close brush with death. To his dismay, he crouched down and discovered the markings on the ground were gone. Telling himself he just happened to be in the wrong spot, he tried searching other spots futilely.


    ¡°My guess is the caster doesn¡¯t want us to return via the route we came in,¡± stated Qiao Xue, checking her magic item to keep track of how much spiritual energy she had left to hold the barrier.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± sulked Xiaoshuai, jumping onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold them back much longer,¡± notified Qiao Xue, perspiring as she invoked more spiritual energy.


    Boom! Several fiend souls managed to break through Qiao Xue¡¯s barrier and raced toward her. Mu Yu sped over and drove them back. Xiaoshuai restrained them with his tail and shoved them back to the other side. Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai performed another attack to block the gap.


    ¡°We won¡¯tst if this keeps up,¡± informed Qiao Xue.


    From what Mu Yu could discern, the cave hadn¡¯t been modified. Sadly, no magic exit had popped up, either. He once sessfully invented a fiend beast formation during his stay at Ku Mu Valley. Thanks to the learning experience, he was well-versed in controlling fiend souls. Hence, he suggested, ¡°Fiend souls only have a desire to kill once a formation rules over them. We need to find a way to vanquish them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to attack what¡¯s already dead,¡± disputed Qiao Xue.


    ¡°What¡¯s already dead?¡± repeated Mu Yu. He realised, ¡°That which is dead fears life most. I have a wood spirit on me. However, the fiend souls should go crazy to attain life again. That must be why they¡¯re after us.¡±


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s hair. ¡°Throw your ugly sword out.¡±


    Mu Yu whispered, ¡°Will the sword be enough to vanquish them?¡±


    ¡°The ugly sword is so thick that I¡¯m willing to bet drumsticks they can¡¯t chew it off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to summon the sword, though.¡±


    Boom! The blue ribbon barrier fell. The horde of fiend souls charged Qiao Xue into a wall. Several of them immediately mounted her as she groaned. Mu Yu zipped over and shot sword qi to stop their assault. The moment he arrived by her side, he grabbed the fiend beast atop her and took it down. The other fiend soul hopped off and went after him.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Mu Yu suddenly felt a painful sensation when he made contact with a fiend soul. The sensation spread to the rest of his body, shutting down his spiritual energy and numbing his body. Once Shadow Splitter disappeared, the horde jumped him. Mu Yu rolled on the ground in agony despite not having any visible wounds or bleed.


    Fiend souls¡¯ attacks only damaged one¡¯s soul. Thus, they didn¡¯t leave any visible wounds on their victim. Nevertheless, the agony was far more excruciating because of how intensely it echoed in the victim¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    <strong><em>The Abyss</em></strong>


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Qiao Xue couldn¡¯t help Mu Yu for the pain still bothered her and restricted her ability to collect spiritual energy.


    ¡°God damn it, you insects!¡± Mu Yu howled.


    Mu Yu discharged a potent green vitality from his body shocking the fiend souls off him and erasing the spooky ambience in the cave. The wood spirit ejected from Shadow Splitter. The green wood spirit followed the fleeing fiend souls.


    ¡°Punctured Sword, vanquish them!¡± raged Mu Yu.


    The wood spirit hovering in the air sent out vitality breakers. It healed Mu Yu andpany. Meanwhile, the holes in it fired green beams that sucked the fiend souls into the holes. The fiend souls put up a fruitless struggle. The vitality was the greatest nourishment they could¡¯ve asked for, yet it was their undoing if it exceeded the potency that they could store. As previously, the fiend souls absorbed sealed the holes in the sword. Once its mission wasplete, it fused with Shadow Splitter again.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Qiao Xue sat up and inquired.


    Mu Yu still felt exhausted after wrestling with the fiend souls. He grouched, ¡°Damn thing should¡¯ve helped from the beginning. Why did I have to put up with all that biting?¡±


    Little did Mu Yu realise he should¡¯ve been grateful to be the only human to survive fiend souls gnawing at them.


    ¡°The sword seems special.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just junk I happened to change upon. What¡¯s next?¡±


    Mu Yu came to learn the tree elder didn¡¯t give him the full story behind the sword because the elder imed he needed to take cultivators¡¯ lives to repair the damaged sword, yet Mu Yu just witnessed it repair itself using fiend souls.


    Qiao Xue had her suspicions about Mu Yu¡¯s answer but figured he would dodge the questions. She readjusted her breathing and rose to her feet. ¡°We have no choice but to venture into the abyss.¡±


    ¡°All right, then,¡± Mu Yu drawled. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for an hour before continuing. We should be able to heal by then if we consider the spiritual qi¡¯s potency here.¡±


    The crew were extra careful on their way out of the cave. Instead of jumping, they slowly descended into the dark abyss on their swords. The horde of fiend souls Qiao Xue alerted were the patrol fiend souls of the abyss. Incorrectly defusing the formation without Mu Yu¡¯s wood spirit was a recipe for disaster.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange,¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    Their flying swords¡¯ light didn¡¯t provide much vision in the darkness because they dimmed them. They assumed a back-to-back position to keep surveince. Mu Yu noticed a dark red sh of light and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that shing thing?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, it¡¯s a bloodbat,¡± Qiao Xue whispered.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. They love dark ces, after all.¡±


    Bloodbats were level three fiend beasts. Their right eyes were just for show. Their voices had the potential to invoke illusions. One bloodbat might not be lethal, but once thousands of them gathered, it spelt trouble.


    The trio avoided the bloodbats. It was best not to engage inbat in terrain they weren¡¯t familiar with. They had descended for two hours, yet the base was still nowhere in sight. The boodbats didn¡¯t attack them, but they came across more and more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this leads to hell,¡± Mu Yu muttered.


    Tap! Mu Yu¡¯s foot hit something hard below him, leading to him rebounding back up. Luckily, they were moving slow.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± cursed Mu Yu, unable to go any further. He crouched down to see they were still in the air, yet something prohibited their advance.


    ¡°A boundary barrier?¡± Qiao Xue stored away her magic item and released spiritual energy. She took a few steps to the left and came back.


    ¡°It must be the formation¡¯s boundary. We can¡¯t go up or down.¡± Mu Yu gave the boundary a few knocks.


    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t alert the bloodbats.¡±


    ¡°The honey pea aroma ising from the right. The right!¡±


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue gave each other a nod and then proceeded to the right. Their footsteps were audible. Hence, they opted to fly.


    The width of the abyss was approximately two hundred metres. The wall to the right was coarse, cold and moist. There were no bloodbats within the vicinity.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± said Qiao Xue.


    ¡°No, there is something odd.¡± Mu Yu lighted up the wall. He ran his finger across the wall then moved back to take in the bigger picture. ¡°It¡¯s a stone door.¡±


    ted, Qiao Xue moved back to stand side by side with Mu Yu. ¡°Can you describe the outline of the door?¡±


    Mu Yu drew a rectangle on the wall using his sword. The door was roughly five metres wide and twelve metres tall. At the very top, there was a carving of a savage¡­ fiend beast? The savage look knocked a year or two off his life.


    ¡°How do we open it?¡±


    Mu Yu kept his sword on the fiend beast carving. He didn¡¯t know the name of the fiend beast, but he illustrated it as a gori with a fang extending all the way down to its jaw.


    A look of disbelief came to Qiao Xue¡¯s face. ¡°Mm¡­ I know how to open it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    The door was too heavy to knock down physically. Further, the bloodbats would spring if they made a ruckus.


    Carrying a disgusted undertone in her voice, Qiao Xue responded, ¡°Second Heaven¡¯s primitive fiend race likes sacrifices.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    <strong><em>Sacrifice</em></strong>


    ¡°Sacrifices? Fiend spirits just as with the formation?¡±


    ¡°No, this one requires blood.¡±


    ¡°Blood? That¡¯s messed up. How much are we talking?¡±


    ¡°Maybe only a drip, maybe all of one¡¯s blood, the fiend race has never let humans into their turf easily. If I¡¯m to hazard a guess, I think it¡¯ll require a considerable amount of human blood. If it was fiend blood, probably less inparison.¡±


    ¡°A blood requirement¡­ The bats have been dead silent for as long as we¡¯ve been down here¡­ ¡± Mu Yu contemted.


    Bloodbats derived their name from their blood-sucking nature. The trio was spared because there was no blood on them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t use blood. There are bloodbats looming. Let¡¯s search for another entrance,¡± Mu Yu rmended.


    Regrettably, they couldn¡¯t find any alternative way in. The only ce they didn¡¯t inspect was where the bloobats gathered. If they were going to explore it, they might as well use the stone door. It was unlikely a Body Severing Realm cultivator could break the boundary. They, therefore, had no hope of breaking it.


    Mu Yu sat down on the boundary. ¡°It¡¯s going to be ridiculously tough to locate the fiend formation¡¯s core or foundation because of how big it is.¡±


    ¡°There must be another way in.¡± Qiao Xue persisted in her search.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what do you reckon?¡±


    Xiaoshuai stared at the stone door in silence ever since they found out. Mu Yu¡¯s question had Xiaoshuai scratched his head. The little fellow questioned, ¡°I feel as though I¡¯ve seen the ugly carving somewhere. You have any clues.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, is it your rtive? If it is, shake hands. Try striking a deal with him so that we don¡¯t have to offer a sacrifice,¡± Mu Yu joked.


    Xiaoshuai curled his lips and did ap in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m super handsome, while it¡¯s painfully ugly. How could we be rtives?¡±


    Mu Yu turned around to see Qiao Xue holding a dagger up to her wrist. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±


    Qiao Xue already dripped a drop of her blood onto the forehead of the carving. The carving¡¯s eyes flew open. It shook its head, shaking off the dust and moss on its fangs. It sucked the blood straight out of her wrist without moving its head.


    ¡°What are you being so impulsive for?¡±


    Qiao Xue pushed Mu Yu back and shook her head. ¡°This is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Death isn¡¯t a solution!¡±


    There were more red glows above than Mu Yu could count. The bloodbats swooped down. Qiao Xue sliced one in half out of instinct. It was a big mistake. The blood spurred on the bloodbats on to scream.


    ¡°Cover your ears!¡± Mu Yu directed.


    The two sealed their ears with their spiritual energy. The drawback was it increased the difficulty of evading the bloodbats attack, especially Qiao Xue, who was bleeding. The door didn¡¯t open, but she opened the floodgates containing a colony of bloodthirsty bloodbats.


    As Mu Yu sttered dark-purple blood with each sh, the bloodbats would go and devour the corpses.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what¡¯s these bloodbats greatest fear?¡± Mu Yu asked whilst dodging and assisting Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Fire. We need to start a fire?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai, whipping the bloodbats away with his tail.


    ¡°If only Lie Shang was here. We¡¯ll have to make do with these pill fire stones I hoarded before setting out.¡±


    Though not a fan of fire, alive was more desirable than dead; Mu Yu lit up his pill fire stones, warding off the bloodbats. He rushed over to Qiao Xue¡¯s side and injected the stones with more spiritual energy. Unlike Lie Shang, he couldn¡¯t control the mes. As a result, he couldn¡¯t attack the bloodbats using the mes.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s blood had left her face. Mu Yu, therefore, pulled her hand back from the carving and staunched the bleeding. That settled the bloodbats, thankfully.


    ¡°That was stupid. It¡¯d be pointless if you opened the door and were dead. Even worse if it didn¡¯t open after you killed yourself. If you survived and couldn¡¯t tackle the challenges up ahead, then it was meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to wait here, then?¡± Qiao Xue knew logic wasn¡¯t her ally this time.


    ¡°We need to think of something else.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s eyes darted back and forth until the saw the traces of blood on the wall. ¡°I have an idea now.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    <strong><em>I Don¡¯t Want Big Honey Peas Anymore</em></strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mu Yu pointed to the dismembered limbs on around them and dark-purple blood decorating the stone walls. Following further along, Qiao Xue saw the blood flowing toward the carving.


    ¡°We can use the bloodbats¡¯ blood instead of our own.¡±


    ¡°We need a tactic to catch them and extract their blood, then,¡± stated Qiao Xue, figuratively pping herself for being impulsive before.


    Mu Yu gave Xiaoshuai a tug. ¡°If I blow up the bloodbats, would you be able to manipte the spiritual qi here to collect the spraying blood?¡±


    ¡°I can. More importantly, though, how are you nning to blow them up?¡±


    ¡°Treat them to an explosion pill,¡± Mu Yu answered with a smug grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard, or you¡¯ll blow them to particles and dry their blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Mu Yu shed his finger to goad the bats. They screamed but maintained distance owing to the me. He offered his blood to the explosion pill and injected it with his spiritual energy. He left the premise of the stone door. In the best-case scenario, the pill would blow the door up. In the less ideal scenario, he¡¯d have bloodbats¡¯ blood to feed the door. He hurled the explosion pill. The bloodbats blurred through the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±manded Mu Yu.


    Before the bloodbats, near and far away, realised it, their limbs and insides put on a firework performance. Xiaoshuai used the same cue to begin wagging his tail, condensing the blood within a fixed area. The only blood he could collect was that which came from injured bloodbats. He condensed the blood into a dark-purple ball of blood with a diameter of one metre.


    Mu Yu mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m curious where the bloodbats down here sourced their blood from or what they lived off if not blood.¡±


    Qiao Xue couldn¡¯t bear to look at the blood coursing down the stone door. Nevertheless, the door absorbed the blood trickling down on it. <em>Rumble!</em> The surviving bloodbats fled helter-skelter but further down, surprisingly. They were able to somehow cross through the boundary below.


    ¡°Oh, they must exit through that path to feast on blood. That suggests there¡¯s an exit below the boundary. Only you fiends can leave, huh? What do we call this, racism?¡± Mu Yumented.


    Roar! The stone carving on the door stared at the trio with its golden eyes. It merged from the door, splitting the bottom of the door. A menacing gale blew a putrid stench out from the gap. There was a dark-green light within and some sort of utterance.


    ¡°Great, now what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the fiendnguage. It¡¯s warning us not to trespass, or we will be killed,¡± blurted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Then, give us a way back, stupid fiend or whatever you are. Blocking the way forward and back, whose brain dead idea was it?!¡±


    They ventured into the passageway. The dark-green light came from the iid emeralds on the ceiling. There were bizarre carvings on the stone wallsparable to the ones they saw in the cave. They had no time to spare on examining the images. Nothing stopped them during the entire hour. They could hear the muttering at certain intervals. Besides that, it was just their breathing and movement. As the passageway grew brighter, the voice was heard more frequently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front,¡± said Mu Yu, covering his vision using his hand. ¡°It¡¯s so bright that fortifying my eyes with spiritual energy doesn¡¯t help.¡±


    Qiao Xue used her blue ribbon as shade for them. They could see the crystal screen emitting the blinding-white light on the other side of the ribbon. The white screen resembled a body of moving gas. There were two fishes swimming inside the screen.


    Mu Yu reached underneath the blue ribbon to touch the screen on the other side. Without using spiritual energy, it¡¯d repel his hand. Using spiritual energy, it¡¯d drain his spiritual energy.


    ¡°Is it a treasure or something?¡±


    ¡°We should destroy the screen,¡± dered Qiao Xue.


    ¡°The fishes won¡¯t attack us for that, will they?¡±


    Mu Yu swore to not underestimate anything at Second Heaven after multiple crises. Additionally, he was willing to bet the two, like other fiend beasts, weren¡¯t items on disy.


    ¡°Any brighter ideas?¡±


    Qiao Xue struck the light screen but only generated a gentle ripple. Mu Yu stabbed it using Shadow Splitter, barely sinking it in before rebounding. Mu Yu released his control on his sword, leading to it impaling the rocky wall. The two experimented again without any results to show.


    ¡°The two fishes were the ones who warned trespassers to not enter,¡± reported Xiaoshuai, swinging his w around. ¡°The screen works based on the same principle as a spring. Whatever force you impose on it, an equal force will repel you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± expressed Qiao Xue.


    ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t break through using brute force, disy hostility or express ill will. Wait, how do I know all this?¡± Xiaoshuai closed his eyes and pinched his chin. He glided over and pushed up against the screen. As he said, he rebounded straight back.


    Mu Yu pulled Xiaoshuai over. ¡°You sure?¡±


    Xiaoshuai addressed the itch on his butt cheek. ¡°My bad, my bad. The big honey pea distracted me. Let me try again. I don¡¯t want to eat a big honey pea. I don¡¯t want to eat a big honey pea. I don¡¯t want to eat a big honey pea. ¡°


    Mu Yu watched Xiaoshuai with an elbow tugged up. Xiaoshuai bounced and bounced then stered himself to the screen. By some magic, he passed through.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    <strong><em>Underground Pce</em></strong>


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡±


    From the other side, Xiaoshuai performed hand gestures for them. They could see his mouth moving, but the screen muted him.


    ¡°I prefer these kinds of straightforward challenges. Fighting isme,¡± cheered Mu Yu, stepping through.


    The barrier forbade entry on Mu Yu¡¯s previous attempt to cross for he was mentally amped up to fight. Upon trying again with his eyes closed and purely the desire to hurry and find an exit, he was able to cross through. The feeling could be described as crossing through warm water. He determined he sessfully crossed once he heard Xiaoshuai¡¯s voice. Opening his eyes, he was still within a passageway. Gazing at the screen from this side didn¡¯t sting the eyes as it did from the other side, allowing him to see Qiao Xue.


    ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t there two fishes here?¡±


    ¡°No, they merely projected their silhouettes onto the barrier. I heard them say it was raining outside; they sounded quite happy.¡±


    ¡°Rain? Happy? Why?¡±


    Mu Yu gestured for Qiao Xue to hurry and join them. It took her several tries to clear her mind and get through. Mu Yu put aside his suspicions of her, and the two continued after affirming there was no danger. The passageway fell dull partway through. At the end of the passageway was an underground pce. There were several hundreds of fiend beast eyes on them when they stepped out of the passageway.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± cried Xiaoshuai, racing back to Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Sorry, we were just taking a stroll.¡±


    The duo armed themselves immediately. To be frank, they weren¡¯t even sure they could escape against those numbers. For some reason, none of the fiends responded.


    ¡°Why are they so friendly, not that I canin?¡± Mu Yu mumbled.


    Mu Yu kept his head still and moved just his eyes. Only then did it ur to him they were broken statues. He exhaled heavily and conveyed, ¡°What the heck did you fiends set up so many statues for, to shave off people¡¯s lifespan? If so, you got me.¡±


    The underground cave they were in was as high as hundreds of metres. There were thousands of fiend beast and fiend statues on the walls. There were gold steps two metres wide in the direction opposite the passageway. A ferocious fiend statue was ced on each side of the staircase. There were roughly ny-nine steps. Right at the top was a red-jade throne.


    ¡°This is the fiend race¡¯s underground pce at Second Heaven. Now I know why the deste wolf and banishing falcon stopped their pursuit,¡± enthused Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Are all the statues there to reduce the empty feeling?¡±


    The mud stones were softer than what Mu Yu expected.


    Qiao Xue flew up to the throne. She ran her hand along it with her eyebrows stered together and then looked up.


    Mu Yu flew up and joined her. ¡°Pretty majestic if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°A throne? Let me see.¡± Xiaoshuai hopped onto the throne and kicked back in it. ¡°You may all rise.¡±


    The throne was sparkling clean. Mu Yu heard Qiao Xue remark, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°What are you searching for?¡±


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s a legend iming the white ape fiend king¡¯s core is worshipped in their underground pce. The ten fiend kings are immortal beings, the ancestors of the fiend race. We have sealed them for millenniums. You didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    ¡°White ape fiend king¡­? That¡¯s what Ghost Gates¡¯ duo mentioned,¡± Mu Yu muttered.


    ¡°Who is also after it?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Gate. I think they¡¯re after the white ape fiend king.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Gate?¡± Qiao Xue¡¯s expression changed for a split second before returning to its former state. She exined, ¡°Another mission of ours is to find its core. We were ordered to bring it back if we could locate the fiend race¡¯s underground pce.¡±


    ¡°If my memory doesn¡¯t fail me, Ghost Gate wants the white ape fiend king¡¯s physical body. They want to activate a Nine Walk-ins Formation. Since you want its core, will you two sects have a dispute?¡±


    ¡°Really? They want the white ape fiend king? From what I know, I doubt they want its body but its soul. I shouldn¡¯t have to exin the significance of fiend kings for the world of cultivation. If Ghost Gate wants to take matters into their own hands, we must stop them.¡±


    ¡°Count me out. I just want to get out of this ce.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s only interest was procuring the herbs to help his shifu.


    Qiao Xue spent over two hours scouring the underground pce with nothing to show. She surmised the core was hidden somewhere more secretive. ¡°Where would the core be here?¡±


    ¡°Where would the exit be?¡±


    Xiaoshuai suddenly stopped mumbling after hearing Qiao Xue. He climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. Befogged, Mu Yu turned his head and asked, ¡°Xiaoshuai, why aren¡¯t you making a peep all of a sudden?¡±


    Xiaoshuai looked up to Qiao Xue and whispered, ¡°I know where the honey pea is.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    <strong><em>Fiend King Core</em></strong>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she just run off with it?¡±


    Given Secr World Sect¡¯s influence, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t fight Qiao Xue for the core. Xiaoshuai, on the other hand, would never ept somebody stealing his food.


    ¡°If you eat the core, the eight sects won¡¯t stop until they kill you. I don¡¯t want any part in that.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound as if we¡¯ve never been chased before. We escaped Floating Celestial Ind in the end, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the ¡®we¡¯ from? I fought on my own. Plus, Gramps isn¡¯t around to bring up the rear this time.¡±


    ¡°Fine, if I can¡¯t have it, it can rot here. Everyone has their own approach, right?¡±


    Xiaoshuai couldn¡¯t technically be indicted. At the end of the day, humanity¡¯s issue with the fiends wasn¡¯t his issue.


    ¡°The elemental demons give me enough grief as it is. I don¡¯t want to have to deal with fiends, too. You can¡¯t talk your way out of everything in life. If I don¡¯t have a roof over my head and food on the table, I have no business boasting about changing the world.¡± Mu Yu inwardly rationalised. He then said, ¡°All right, have it your way. Do you know where the exit is, then? We can¡¯t waste too much time here.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I can eat the core, I might have the energy to get out.¡±


    Mu Yu drawled, ¡°Oh, you little¡­¡±


    Qiao Xue, standing by the throne, performed a hand seal that looked awkward and foreign to cultivators. By the time Mu Yu started questioning why the hand seal looked familiar, a fluctuating white glow came to her eyes. Simrly to thousands of streak s of white light, the underground pce lit up. From his observation, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°It¡¯s really simr to the smell of honey peas I smelt.¡±


    ¡°This is a treasure my shifu left in my care. From what I know, it¡¯s a shred of vital essence taken from the leader of the fiend kinds, the azure dragon fiend king. We should be able to locate the white ape fiend king¡¯s core using it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use it sooner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precious and difficult to wield. I didn¡¯t want to resort to it due to the risk of destruction it carries.¡±


    The fiend statues split and shattered on the ground. The statues on the staircase exploded and whisked off. Streaks of light gathered at the vacant throne and fused into a sphere. A violent gale began to blew from above, forcing Mu Yu to grip a rock.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    Qiao Xue directed the lights away from the ceiling and toward her, where she then collected it. The white core was wrapped in light. It was the core of a king all right.


    ¡°She found it!¡± Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s hair vigorously. ¡°Snatch it!¡±


    Qiao Xue glided over to the pill and gently flicked spiritual energy at the pill. The pill absorbed her spiritual energy effortlessly. Mu Yu went to her side and consulted, ¡°How do you n on taking it back?¡±


    Performing a hand seal, Qiao Xue generated a red beam. She littered droplets of the red light around the pill, dissipating the patterns protecting the core. The core was in the shape of an ape, albeit in phantasmal form. The core was the ape¡¯s heart.


    Qiao Xue poked the ape¡¯s face and held her hand over the core. Whatever she recited led to the ape belting as if announcing its decree. As the core began to tremble, so did the underground pce. The cave began to crack and crumble, revealing grey mist circting in the gaps of the wall. As the grey mist circted, it hampered their vision. Mu Yu quickly lost sight of Qiao Xue. He tensed up upon seeing the white core find its way out of the phantasmal ape¡¯s mouth and sneak into the grey mist.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away!¡±


    Xiaoshuai zipped after the core, while Mu Yu went to search for Qiao Xue. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t where he imagined her to be.


    Whoosh! Mu Yu unsheathed Shadow Splitter and guarded his back. By the time he looked over his shoulder, the assant had returned to hiding in the grey mist. He turned back and spotted a sharp tail thrusting toward his heart. Therefore, he shifted his sword in front of him and charged forward. His attacker was a fiend sporting a lizard form!


    ¡°Where the devil did this fiende from?¡±


    Mu Yu shed forth a green de, amputating the sharp tail. The sword qi reduced it to smithereens. Surprisingly, there was no blood. Without even so much as flinch, the lizard mounted another attack. Mu Yu effortlessly impaled the fiend through the chest. He finally realised it wasn¡¯t an actual fiend but one of the statues he saw before.


    ¡°Statuesing to life now? What else don¡¯t I know?!¡±


    Mu Yu reduced the statue to dust, only for more statues to initiate a charge toward him. They didn¡¯t cultivate, but they were able to unleash their fullbat prowess. The grey mist didn¡¯t show any signs of slowing them down. They used their sharp tales to stop Mu Yu producing spiritual energy, thereby forcing him to rely on his sword.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, the big honey pea is over here. I need a hand. It¡¯s too fast!¡±


    Mu Yu turned back and chased down Xiaobai¡¯s voice before it was gone. Xiaoshuai was amidst trying to ensnare the core within a spiritual qi cage. The n didn¡¯t bode well as the core just crashed into the walls.


    Qiao Xe appeared in the mist and extended her blue ribbon toward the core. The core aggressively sucked in the grey mist. As the mist clear, the core extended arms, a head, a torso and leg from the core. In no time at all, aplete white ape had emerged. It thumped its chest andnded a heavy punch on Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the core cane back to life,¡± Mu Yu griped.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a self-defence mechanism the fiend race installed in the core. The ape won¡¯tst long. We need to capture it!¡±


    Qiao Xue flung her blue ribbon along to intercept the white ape. Unfortunately, the statues refused to remain statues. They weren¡¯t dangerous, but they sessfully stalled Mu Yu.


    The white ape charged straight out of Qiao Xue¡¯s trap and, with a spiritual qi parting punch, put its weight between a straight cross. She managed to step back out of its reach, but the gale generated blew her back. Safe to say, the white ape fiend king was as strong as a Body Severing Realm cultivator.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    <strong><em>Mu Yu and Qiao Xue VS a Fiend King</em></strong>


    <em>Boom!</em> The ape used the spiritual qi as des. It drew in air and explosively released it. With each ng against the blue ribbon, the ribbon would alter its form to absorb the impact. Hearing Mu Yu curse, it turned its attention to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu jumped to evade the punch that ended up crushing the statue behind him. Hended on an eagle statue¡¯s wing and hopped away to maintain a safe distance.


    The ape roared and directed a wave of energy at Qiao Xue with another heavy cross. Qiao Xue crossed her arms in front of her torso. She wanted to change her decision at thest moment, but it was toote, leading to it dislodging her left shoulder joint. Mu Yu sped over to end the ape¡¯sbo and dragged her out just in time.


    ¡°You nuts? Why would you try to block its punches?¡±


    ¡°We need to extract the core from the phantom.¡±


    Qiao Xue created a sling for her arm using her ribbon. They soon heard the ape¡¯s roaring closing in again. Mu Yu had no time to steer away and absorbed as much of the impact as he could with his sword.


    ¡°We¡¯re not match for it, and we can¡¯t go within its striking range. Let¡¯s escape first.¡± Mu Yu looked to the exit and cursed, ¡°Why in the world is the passageway gone now?!¡±


    Mu Yu gambled, charging advancing and shing the rocky wall. Hearing the whistling wind behind his head, Mu Yu shifted out of the punch trajectory. Despite the punch putting a hole in the wall, the passageway still wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen.


    ¡°We just need to stall until the energy in the core depletes.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done! Stay clear while I find a way to dismantle him!¡±


    Mu Yu released his hold on Qiao Xue and charged down the ape. He readied the sword spirit in his right shoulder and manifested five Shadow Splitter Swords. He linked up all five swords in a straight line and drove them down from above using the equivalent force a Body Severing Realm cultivator could. The technique was Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s third technique, Fallen Sword Recoil. The principle for execution was to not restrict the downward thrust to a fixed form but to adapt.


    Therge sword form and sword qi shape turned to nothingness upon colliding with the ape. The ape couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation since Mu Yu was also gone, and the surroundings fell silent. Four Mu Yu¡¯s emerged, each brandishing their sword in reverse with their back to the ape, sword qi swirling around Mu Yu. The four Mu Yu plunged their swords into the ape from four sides in synchrony.


    Mu Yu interrupted the core¡¯s energy once he injected sword qi into the ape. It valiantly roared, ejecting spiritual energy that mmed Mu Yu into a wall.


    ¡°Bloody hell, there goes my arm again.¡±


    Fallen Sword Recoil was the one technique Mu Yu wanted to usest for he could only manifest four clones. If he could manifest a fifth clone, he could cover the technique¡¯s weakness, which was his exposed back if he didn¡¯t finish the opponent.


    Xiaoshuai scuttled up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder to heal it. The white ape fiend king felt the blow. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t fatal as Mu Yu couldn¡¯t control the power in his arm proficiently. The ape advanced on Mu Yu again. Mu Yu was unable to recover in time to evade the iing punch that seemed to be as strong as before.


    ¡°Hey! The big honey pea is mine! Don¡¯t give me that attitude, you ape!¡± thundered Xiaoshuai.


    Xiaoshuai sprung off Mu Yu. The white ape came to a sudden halt. Feeling odd, he looked down to find he had a crater in his chest.


    Xiaoshuai tore through the core¡¯s shield and dragged it out in one deft sequence. Since the core was extracted, the ape disappeared. Xiaoshuai sheathed his ws and returned to his yful self. He held up the core and said to it, ¡°Big honey pea. Big honey pea.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, if you help out more often, it would save me a lot of misery,¡± said Mu Yu, still trying to catch his breath.


    The reason Xiaoshuai had such an easy time tearing through the protectiveyer was due to Mu Yu¡¯s disruption to the energy in the core weakening it.


    ¡°Can I eat this?¡± Xiaoshuai innocently asked.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t. Can I make it up to you with some drumsticks and small honey peas?¡±


    Xiaoshuai passed the core to Mu Yu whilst pouting. ¡°Ten drumsticks and ten small honey peas.¡±


    Mu Yu scrubbed Mu Yu¡¯s head, d XIaoshuai was sensible.


    The grey mist had dispersed, and the statues had returned to their designated spots. Some of them were still bouncing, while others copsed, nheless. The statues below were pretty much all toast. The underground pce looked rundown at that point.


    Qiao Xue sat down on the ground and focused on recovering from her fatigue and broken arm. Mu Yu consumed a spirit pill since his entire body was screaming at him. Despite him noticing Qiao Xue¡¯s condition, he didn¡¯t offer her a pill. The two opened their eyes about two hourster.


    Upon making eye contact, Qiao Xue forced a smile. ¡°¡­ Can you give me the core? I need to report back. You understand how integral it is to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to use it first.¡±


    ¡°You want to refine it? We¡¯re not capable of that. I¡¯m not nning to stash it away for myself. It¡¯s up to the eight sects toe to a consensus. If the fiends manage to get their hands on it, it will spell trouble.¡±


    ¡°As you said, we can¡¯t let the fiends get their hands on it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re suggesting I¡¯m a fiend?¡±


    Mu Yu just stared intently.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    <strong><em>Five People</em></strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. Fiends have fiend beast traits to some extent. I¡¯m a pure human. Can¡¯t you distinguish?¡± calmly questioned Qiao Xue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you¡¯re human, but you¡¯re associated with the fiend race somehow. You know far more than what is reasonable, thus my suspicion. Firstly, you im to be from Secr Sect, but I never found the lotus tattoo on your wrist any of the times I went to your aid. From that, it¡¯s conclusive you¡¯re not a disciple of Secr World Sect.¡±


    ¡°Is that important? What, only Secr World Sect¡¯s disciples can be here at Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. We can justify you knowing so much about Second Heaven if we assume the eight sects are well-informed. That being said, they wouldn¡¯t understand the fiendnguage. I¡¯m acquainted with one of Secr World Sect¡¯s disciples. She told me cultivators¡¯ knowledge on fiends is minimal. Even the eight sects have very little records on the fiend race.¡±


    ¡°I know rtively more makes me suspicious? Is there a rule stating one can¡¯t study the fiendnguage? Your allegations stand on feeble legs.¡±


    ¡°Show me the teleportation jade, then. When I asked you to crush it, you had no clue what it was. Everyone who was sent here had to closely guard theirs. You can¡¯t shirk that one, can you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± What response could she give when she entered Second Heaven via other means.


    ¡°Those points aren¡¯t sufficient for me to make a case. The most suspicious part is you knew the fiend race¡¯s mysterious sacrificial practice, and you imed you couldn¡¯t control the spiritual energy the azure dragon fiend king left behind, yet you absorbed said spiritual energy without a hitchter on.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. How would you have been able to usher the big honey pea out if you didn¡¯t possess energy rivalling it,¡± added Xiaoshuai.


    Qiao Xue rose to her feet and silently looked at Mu Yu for a while. Finally, she broke the silence. ¡°Why did you help me if you have been suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°Well, we did go through thick and thin together this entire quest. I can¡¯t just sit by and watch you die. I¡¯m more curious as to why I don¡¯t remember seeing you at Pill Cauldron Sect. If you didn¡¯te here via the teleportation formation at Pill Cauldron Sect, how did youe here? There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of. You¡¯re from Third Realm because you know enough about it.¡±


    Mu Yu had suspicions Qiao Xue used a formation belonging to the fiend race to travel to Second Heaven. If the elemental demons had a means of travelling to Second Heaven without going through Pill Cauldron Sect, the fiend race must¡¯ve had a method for reaching Second Heaven.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin too much. I must have the core. If you try to stop me, I won¡¯t hold back,¡± asserted Qiao Xue, removing her blue ribbon from her arm and wreathing it around her.


    ¡°You sure recover quick.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s right arm was only fifty percent better, yet Qiao Xue¡¯s arm was already at one hundred percent.


    Qiao Xue advanced a step and demanded, ¡°Hand the core over.¡±


    ¡°No. The big honey pea is mine.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how are you going to defeat me when you were at the white ape fiend king¡¯s mercy?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s confidence also came from the pills Elder Leng gave him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. My grandpa taught me not to reveal my true skills when travelling in thepany of others.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Countenance frigid, Qiao Xue try to box Mu Yu in using her blue ribbon. Mu Yu really didn¡¯t want to fight against the blue ribbon after witnessing all the functions it was capable of. He shed at the ribbon to circumvent her trap strategy. He swung harder than usual as he was aware it was capable of reducing his output. His sword qi cut through the ribbon, slicing off multiple chunks.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s strike might¡¯ve been harder than usual, but it was only a feeler. It didn¡¯t make sense for it to tear through so easily.


    The fragments Mu Yu cut transformed into watermelon-sized raindrop and belted down on him. The droplets transformed again, assuming the form of ice picks sitting just above his vitals.


    ¡°You can control water?¡± asked Mu Yu, thinking, ¡°Does that mean she also has a spirit lord¡¯s power sealed in her?¡±


    During Mu Yu¡¯s moments of distraction, the ice pick next to his hand melted and transformed into a hand. Qiao Xue used the water hand to snatch the core.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you!¡±


    Qiao Xue bit down on her lip and stated, ¡°I will spare you for you helped me. Consider us even. My water spirit won¡¯t show mercy the next time we meet because you know my secret.¡±


    Qiao Xue used her ice pick for a boost and vanished in the water droplet. The ice picks reverted to the blue ribbon form and smashed in the wall. She, the blue ribbon, seeped through the gaps in the wall as water and took off.


    ¡°Wait up! Hey! We¡¯re the same! Wait!¡± Mu Yu called as he chased. ¡°I can control wood. Wait up!¡±


    ¡°The blue ribbon must be the water demon¡¯s water spirit, huh?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Water spirit? So, it¡¯s the same was the wood spirit sword of mine? She must¡¯ve been hiding her abilities from the public. I need to find her and set this straight. I need to let her know that we¡¯re allies.¡±


    Mu Yu decided to adopt Qiao Xue¡¯s approach. He took out grass and stuck them into the cracks of rocks. He dove into the grass and raced after Qiao Xue.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    <strong><em>Flying Fish (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t have the foggiest idea where he was off to. He was already moving as fast as he could. Still, he lost Qiao Xue¡¯s tracks. She had the terrain advantage over him; hence, he couldn¡¯t catch up. He reasoned she had to go up in order to get out and chose his pursuit path based on one word, up. As he went further up, there were more rocks around, adding to his challenge. Thank heavens the leaves were fragile.


    ¡°Behave or I¡¯ll leave you on this mountain,¡± warned Mu Yu.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I can sense the pressure of the earth dropping off.¡±


    ¡°Wait, something is off. The mud around is abnormally soft. Oh, crap, water!¡±


    Once the grass squeezed out of the mud, itnded in water.


    ¡°Hmm? Are we in Qiao Xue¡¯s embrace?¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head. He crawled out of the grass and jumped into the air. It was healing to stand in the warm and bright sun after spending so long in the dismal underground. The sound of running water and sshing indicated he was back at the waterfall they entered the underground via. He shouted, ¡°Qiao Xue, where are you?¡±


    If Qiao Xue used her water ability to travel via the water way, there was no hope of catching up.


    Xiaoshuai shook the water off and grumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I hate the stuffy and hot underground.¡±


    Mu Yu tried calling for Qiao Xue again to no avail. It was vexing and frustrating to lose her when she was right in front of him. He ventured a guess that Feng Haochen couldn¡¯t locate her because some unidentified energy hid her presence. He prayed it wasn¡¯t the fiend race protecting her.


    ¡°Man, I said we¡¯re on the same side!¡± eximed Mu Yu, sitting down on the ground.


    Mu Yu lingered at the bank for a few hours to rest. He had to work diligently from tomorrow to locate the two herbs he needed. As for Qiao Xue, he was just going to have to make use of what information was avable.


    Mu Yu had no idea how many days had gone by since he couldn¡¯t tell the time in the abyss. Referencing his map again, he flew toward the way he entered. The riverbank was day time when he arrived. Logically speaking, he should¡¯ve been on the night time side. At that point, it was worth pondering if daylight and night time stayed still. He crossed over the river.


    Out of nowhere, it bucketed down on the bank. Strangely enough, it didn¡¯t rain in the fiend race¡¯s territory. Maybe they did something.


    The deste wolf and banishing falcon had left. Mu Yu formed a barrier of spiritual energy to provide shelter from the rain and wind. He chose to follow another route. The fiend beasts that he encountered during his escape to the other side were nowhere in sight. Fiend beasts were supposed to be fans of rain, yet he didn¡¯t see any. All he saw were reasonably amiable small fiend beasts going in and out.


    Xiaoshuai looked up at the shing lightning. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re afraid of lightning strike? Lightning strikes you down when you do bad things is what they say, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Lightning struck you when you hatched. What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I told you already: the lightning struck me out of jealousy of my good looks,¡± disputed Xiaoshuai, running his hand through his fur.


    Boom! Blue lightning bolts shed behind the clouds. One bolt cut down a tree up ahead and set fire to the branches, but the rain extinguished it.


    ¡°Hey, uhh,¡± ¨C Mu Yu gulped, ¡°Lightning strikes narcissists, too, so be careful not to implicate me.¡±


    Mu Yu ended up creating a vine tent and lit up a pill me stone to warm his hands. Xiaoshuai ced a drumstick on the pill me stone andmented, ¡°It¡¯d be perfect if there was a fiend beast we could catch for dinner.¡±


    Mu Yu, eating a crunchy biscuit, admonished, ¡°Always food with you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re about to empty out our rations.¡±


    ¡°Eating is nature¡¯s design.¡±


    <em>Rumble!</em> Amongst the sound of rain falling pit pat on leaves, there were faint footsteps that didn¡¯t escape Mu Yu. The approaching footsteps were hasty. He also heard humminging closer. He then heard a ssh of water. It was hard to see in the rain, but he spotted a human silhouette. The individual struggled to their feet and kept looking behind them as they put one leg in front of the other. He was a young man, presumably from one of the sects that they travelled with.


    When Mu Yu finally made up his mind to holler, he saw a colourful fiend beast resembling a koi, except one with wings instead of fins, circling above the youth. For whatever reason, seeing another unidentifiable fiend beast reminded him of the regret of not being able to clear the air with Qiao Xue. The youth¡¯s jade piece brought Mu Yu back to reality. The youth was vexed and exasperated, but he looked relieve when he got a grip on the jade piece.


    The youth vengefully waved the jade piece at the flying fish and began to squeeze it. The flying fish pped its wings, drawing lightning toward it. The rainfall enhanced the lightning bolt. It directed the blue lightning around it down to the massive puddle of water below, giving the youth nowhere to run to..


    ¡°What¡¯s he waiting for?¡± wondered Mu Yu.


    The rain around the flying fish froze just as the youth did. The flying fish cheerfully pped its wings and chirped.


    ¡°Its tweets sound nice. Wait, wait, wait. He¡¯s dead. How did he die? Did the flying fish kill him?¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    <strong><em>Flying Fish (Part 2)</em></strong>


    The flying fish descended onto the youth¡¯s shoulder and called for another flying fish, one smaller than itself. The two tweeted cheerfully to each other and then the lightning in the sky. Red vital essence spilled from the youth¡¯s seven orifices. The seven trails fused into two tracks and slithered to the two fiend beasts. The two fiend beasts glowed brighter, while a rainbow stretched across the sky. The youth withered and was reduced to a sack of bones once his vital essence spilt out. His spiritual qi became essence for the two fiend beasts.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t assist the youth as he assumed the youth would be teleported back to Third Continent once he crushed the jade piece. Never did he imagine the youth would die before crushing the jade. Mu Yu hadn¡¯te across any fiend beast so proficient at killing its target. The tag team strategy wouldn¡¯t work since Xiaoshuai couldn¡¯t fit in the tiny fish. Honestly, Mu Yu didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d face them if he was forced.


    ¡°Hey, I recognise those two flying fish,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Your distant rtives?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not. You remember the screen that blocked our path at the passageway in the underground pce? Remember the two fishes we saw on the screen? That¡¯s them. Remember how I told you I heard them say it was raining outside? They were there when we were, but they left fr the rain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s them? That mean we have the rain to thank for saving us? I prefer fiend beasts who abandon their duty for fun. They have my support.¡±


    One of the birds summoned a lightning strike on the jade piece after inspecting it. As a result, a violent vortex enveloped the youth in a light golden energy and sucked him in.


    ¡°It¡¯s in our best interests to not provoke them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    One of the flying fish pivoted around in Mu Yu¡¯s direction, locking eyes with Mu Yu and both freezing. The youth was about as strong as Mu Yu, meaning defeating the flying fishes was a pipe dream. Trying to outrun lightning strikes ¨C assuming that was their only attack ¨C was equally ridiculous. Ideally, everybody would go home. The flying fishes closed in on Mu Yu while he was weighing his options.


    The two fishes were a perfect example of aesthetics, radiant, light and pure. What stood out most about them, though, was their burning vitality. Mu Yu had only seen equivalents from Xiaoshuai and himself.


    Mu Yu was poised to act at the drop of a hat. The long stalemate ended when the two flying fish belted again. Mu Yu sunk his knees to spring; however, no lightning descended, and the two fish weren¡¯t hostile. Thinking they were potentially trying tomunicate, he made a friendly hand gesture. ¡°How do you do?¡±


    The two flying fish looked at each other for a trantion. Neither of them understood Mu Yu, but they were jovial for whatever reason. Xiaoshuai climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s head and stood akimbo. ¡°Hey, what are you two saying? Did the guy back there anger you? Why did you kill him?¡±


    Mu Yu felt sweat coursing down his spine. The two flying fish changed their tone and started hollering at Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai rested his chin in his hand for a second then imitated them. Mu Yu¡¯s tension gradually eased off as he watched the exchange.


    ¡°So¡­ what did they say?¡±


    ¡°They said the guy tried to capture them and make them his pets. After failing to seize them, he tried to kill them. They don¡¯t like bloodshed, but their hands were forced.¡±


    The two flying fish said something again.


    ¡°Yeah, interpret?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re called winning fish. They like ying in the rain. They know we were in the underground pce before and are warning us not to go there again.¡±


    The two flying fish said something again.


    ¡°In mynguage?¡±


    ¡°They said I¡¯m special. Apparently, very few fiend beasts understand theirnguage. I told them my unrivalled good looks are the reason I am an expert on variousnguages. Sadly, they don¡¯t understand the concept of being handsome. Slow fishes.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Thank heavens for that.</em>


    The sky gradually brightened as the rain and thunder bowed out. The flying birds suddenly fell into a panic-stricken state and flew off after imparting a fewst words with Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°They can only fly if there¡¯s rain. Strange fellows.¡±


    Mu Yu was praying they wouldn¡¯t zap him for taking the core in the underground pce. They didn¡¯t seem aware. Still, it was wise to run before the worst was realised.


    When the two flying fishes returned to the entrance of the underground pce, Qiao Xue was standing above the waterfall. In a soft voice, she remarked, ¡°You kept me waiting.¡±


    Qiao Xue was watching Mu Yu from behind the waterfall when he was on the stone bridge. The two wining fish frantically cried out because they picked up the fiend king core¡¯s aura on her. The waterfall smashed and turned to mist. The winning fish transformed the into ice darts and fired them at Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Water deity fiends, winning fish. Grandpa Dragon¡¯s instructions were right. Fighting me with water isn¡¯t wise,¡± mocked Qiao Xue, grinning as she prepared her blue ribbon.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    <strong><em>Six Raising Mountains</em></strong>


    Fiend beasts searched for shelter due to the scorching sun. The sweltering heat rendered themzy.


    Mu Yu, sitting on Shadow Splitter Sword, took his time studying his map after getting lost eight times. Xiaoshuai attached a lotus leaf to his head for shade. He sprawled out on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder instead of staying in thetter¡¯s shirt to cool off. Plus, the wind was cool when they flew. He¡¯d take refuge on Mu Yu¡¯s head when he grew bored of the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident I¡¯m going in the correct direction this time. Six Raising Mountains should be nearby.¡±


    ¡°Those five tall mountains up ahead resemble ws. Are those the fabled Five Finger Mountains?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not searching for Five Finger Mountains. We¡¯re looking for the cluster of six.¡±


    It had been six days of flying around in incorrect directions and collecting fiend spirits. On the map was a t n, a gorge, a river and six raising mountains. The only difference between the map and view before him was one missing mountain. Despite having the bonus map Ku Mu provided, which was more detailed in certain cespared to the map everyone was provided with, no humans left behind any signs to help with navigation.


    ¡°Maybe he miscounted six. Look how old he is. He might¡¯ve seen a sixth one when there isn¡¯t one,¡± sulked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°He was young when he came to Second Heaven, so that can¡¯t hold true.¡±


    ¡°So? When I asked you how many drumsticks were leftst night, you told me there were none. What did you do this morning? You took out a drumstick. Being young doesn¡¯t save you from having a poor memory.¡±


    Mu Yu restricted Xiaoshuai¡¯s consumption in order to avoid hunting for fiend spirits for food. That was a waste of time.


    They flew toward the five mountains for an hour beforending. From far away, one would see the five mountains as separate mountains. Up close, however, it was clear they were a single mountain. If the hand shape was man made, far out¡­


    Mu Yu did ap around the five fingers then went to the other side of the hand. The new view revealed there was a crack on one tip. Another peak had copsed, creating a series of bell curves.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the right ce. This is Six Raising Mountains. The sixth one had copsed!¡± Mu Yu expounded.


    From the bottom, the mountains were hundreds of kilometres high and wide. There were nts and whatnot growing on the copsed mountain; it was well hidden. Whatever was able to knock the sixth mountain down was dangerous. Elder Leng wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it.


    ¡°I reckon I could¡¯ve knocked it down,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai, showing his pinkie finger.


    ¡°If you could, I¡¯d have fewer headaches.¡±


    ¡°Who else besides me could knock over the mountain at Second Heaven?¡±


    Mu Yu caressed his chin. ¡°Since the fiend race inhabits the heaven, wouldn¡¯t it be one of them? Maybe one of their fiend kings? Actually, that would be impossible. Gramps came here when he was younger. Qiao Xue it¡¯s been millenniums since the fiends were here.¡±


    ¡°Which mountain is the nine qi soul purifying flower found on?¡±


    ¡°Gramps mentioned it was on the tallest mountain¡¯s peak. I can¡¯t even tell which one is the highest mountain from down here. We¡¯re flying up.¡±


    It took quite some time to fly up to the tallest mountain. The thickyers of snow reflected the golden petals across the sky. There were visible rocks where snow didn¡¯t cover. The sun didn¡¯t provide any warmth on the freezing mountain. Mu Yu easily kept warm using his spiritual energy. Xiaoshuai, to the contrary, kicked up a fuss and climbed back into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°What are you pretending for? Your skin is as thick as can be.¡±


    ¡°Whether one is cold or is in their mind. The winds appear cold. Therefore, I am cold.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Mu Yumenced the search for a nine qi soul purifying flower. ording to Poison Scripture, the flower had nine metals that never glued together. After searching high and low, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find as much as a strand of grass.


    ¡°Damn it. How is a flower supposed to grow in these harsh weather conditions? The fiend beasts wouldn¡¯t stroll up here for no reason. I highly doubt they stole the flower.¡±


    ¡°What about underground? How about doing a little digging?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d need Brother Xiang Nan for that.¡±


    Xiaoshuai looked around and dered, ¡°I think there¡¯s something over there.¡±


    There was a boulder over two hundred metres away. From a distance, it looked about six square metres. Its golden shine could easily be mistaken for authentic gold. Second Heaven had been full of surprises, so, hey, maybe it really was. Up close, though, it really was just an ordinary boulder, except it was coated in amber. If Mu Yu¡¯s sense of touch was reliable, the amber coat was produced from rosin. Rosin came from pine trees. Somehow, then, there had to be a tree around somewhere.


    Mu Yu determined the amber rock was solid. The lines on the rock were very visible. There seemed to be something inside the amber. More importantly, the spiritual qi flow around the boulder was strange. Mu Yu deduced, ¡°The marks are for a formation. There¡¯s a formation here!¡±


    The amber rock fired golden beams to the sky, trapping Mu Yu within.


    ¡°Why is there a formation here?¡± inquired Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Finally found you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Grandpa persisted you would find your way here and told me to camp here. Grandpa sure is amazing.¡±


    The party crasher rocked up sporting a condescending appearance.


    ¡°What¡¯s Shi Minghui doing here?¡± deliberated Mu Yu, turning around. ¡°Huh, Tian Yun is holding your hand today, is he?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    <strong><em>Trap</em></strong>


    ¡°Shi Minghui, I¡¯m tired of seeing your face.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you scoundrel who doesn¡¯t keep his word,¡± added Xiaoshuai, pulling a funny face.


    The mes of rage set aze Shi Minghui¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle that score with you today.¡±


    ¡°Misfit following a misfit, what do you get? Two misfits. How will that help you beat me?¡± Mu Yuzily jabbered. ¡°How did you know we were here?¡±


    The formation holding down Mu Yu wasn¡¯t advanced in the slightest Its only saving grace was its immense spiritual energy.


    Shi Minghui: ¡°My grandpa and Ku Mu found this ce together in their heyday. This is where the previous herb, nine qi soul purifying flower, the main gradient for recovering cultivation, is found. My grandpa spected Ku Mu would most probably send you on a mission to collect it to help his over-the-hill self recover his cultivation. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for two days and set up the formation just for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Never saw yourself being at my mercy, did you?¡± jeered Tian Yun, cracking his fists.


    ¡°Haha, have your teeth grown back, Tian¡­ what was it again?¡±


    ¡°You shut up! I¡¯m going to take my time ripping you limb from limb,¡± Tian Yun brayed, smiling hideously.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a tooth short,¡± Xiaoshuai pointed out.


    Tian Yun illuminated the formation pattern and generated a hand from it. Mu Yu shed back with sword qi, saving himself a p. After effortlessly vanquishing the hand, Mu Yu teased, ¡°What gives you the confidence this formation will be enough? You two don¡¯t know squat about formations¡±


    ¡°What makes you think we intend to kill you using the formation? I did say your death wasn¡¯t going to be painless,¡± taunted Tian Yun.


    ¡°Oh, and how will you torture poor me?¡±


    Shi Minghui, smirking, helped up a flower. ¡°Is the nine qi soul purifying flower you¡¯re searching for this one?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Clear white flowers, fluttering petals and thin ck lines, it¡¯s the nine qi soul purifying flower!</em>


    Mu Yu balled his fists and questioned, ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Shi Minghui answered, ¡°Right where you¡¯re standing. The flower grows on the amber boulder.¡±


    Teeth gritted tight, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Since you want it so badly, I¡¯ll just sabotage your n.¡±


    Tian Yun prepared to flick the petals, but Shi Minghui stepped in. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s a waste if you destroy it. He has no means of returning to Third Heaven anymore, so it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Shi Minghui stowed away the flower in his wooden container and stuffed it in his cosmos sleeve.


    ¡°I can¡¯t return to Third Heaven? Did you lose half your brain on the way here?¡±


    Mu Yu ran his hand along the formation¡¯s pattern and began his trace for the formation foundation and core. The two overlooked the fact he had the jade piece to teleport back when in dire straits.


    ¡°Stop jumping to conclusions on your own. Nobody ever doubted the old man taught you Profound Formations. I didn¡¯t n on telling you this, but I¡¯d like to despair break you,¡± responded Shi Minghui.


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    Shi Minghui chortled. ¡°Do you know who created the teleportation jade pieces? Do you know how they work? You read Profound Formations and never bothered to think about it?¡±


    Mu Yu knew the jade piece¡¯s function and the fact it could only be used once. How it was created was something he never looked up, nevertheless.


    ¡°My grandpa is in charge of guarding the teleportation formation. Who else but my grandpa would¡¯ve created the jade pieces? To exact his vengeance on old Ku Mu, my grandpa has decided you will be the target, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle brought it upon himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Grandpa wants Ku Mu to taste the agony of losing his prized disciple.¡± Shi Minghui fiddled with his jade piece, then looked back up at Mu Yu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check your jade piece? It¡¯s your ticket to return home, you know.¡±


    Mu Yu feigned indifference as he peered into his cosmos sleeve. Shocked, he took it out. ¡°Why is it split for no rhyme or reason?¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    <strong><em>Cornered</em></strong>


    The confrontation was more intense than the frigid winds on the mountain.


    Mu Yu: <em>Why is my jade piece split? Items in my cosmos sleeve can¡¯t bang against each other.</em>


    ¡°Hahaha, my grandpa tampered with your piece. Didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡±


    ¡°He tampered with it? How would he have known I¡¯d receive which piece? Patriarch was the one who distributed them at random.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why my grandpa is amazing. He¡¯s in charge of their creation, and he tampered with all of them. Grandpa went through a lot to ensure you would be stuck here,¡± Shi Minghui smugly exined.


    ¡°Why are yours fine, then?¡± Mu Yu looked to the formation detaining him. ¡°This formation?¡±


    ¡°You brought our n to fruition the moment you stepped into the formation,¡± stated Tian Yun.


    ¡°The formation resonates with the jade piece. When you stepped into the formation, the formation destroyed your jade piece without any warnings or signs. At the same time, it cuts you off from the teleportation formation. That¡¯s why you¡¯re still here and will always be here,¡± hostilely borated Shi Minghui.


    Mu Yu was confident he could handle them inbat, but the scheme caught him off guard. There was no hope of recuse in a decade¡¯s time for the two sore losers wouldn¡¯t inform anyone who could potentially help him. Even if he could contact someone within the next few days, they couldn¡¯t take them with him due to the jade limiting it to one person per use. It would only be a matter of time before he was dinner for one of the high-level fiend beasts.


    ¡°Hahaha, I like that you didn¡¯t bring the dragon vine with you. I¡¯ll let useless Ku Mu know and then have someone assassinate him for the dragon vine,¡± ridiculed Shi Minghui.


    ¡°No mercy shall be shown.¡±


    Mu Yu quickly learnt the formation¡¯s configuration. He could see the formation foundation in a corner that had been covered up. He plunged Shadow Splitter Sword into the spot, dismantling the formation.


    Shi Minghui and Tian Yun flinched. Mu Yu sent thousands of swords after the cousins and brayed, ¡°You have to pay if you want me to die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can just push us around!¡± raged Tian Yun, summoning a colourful shield and creating seven clones to guard against Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi.


    Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi attacks were unable to do as much as budge the shields. Celestial Star Shield was one of Celestial Star Sect¡¯s most precious items for its toughness.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Tian Yun revealed a spear hiding in the centre of his shield and lunged toward Mu Yu. Mu Yu stepped off the line, albeit still letting the de scrape his hairline.


    Celestial Star Spear wasuded as the spear that could pierce through anything. The spear couldn¡¯t be used to demolish the shield, so they were supposed to be invincible. Thebo was the sacred item of Celestial Spear Sect and reserved for only their patriarch. Tian Yun¡¯s father only imparted it with him for his sake while at Second Heaven. There was no better demonstration of its fame¡¯s credibility than the fact Tian Yun was able to stay alive against the fierce fiend beasts when he was worlds away from his father¡¯s level.


    The eight shields shot eight spears in synchrony. Mu Yu¡¯s calmness was the only reason he was able to pick the best course of action. Mu Yu gathered his five swords around him and repelled the iing spears. The sword qi and gales¡¯ shes heated the spiritual qi. Mu Yu expected a quick victory; s, Tian Yun¡¯s weapons bolstered hisbat prowess markedly.


    ¡°Damn it, why can¡¯t my spears break his sword?¡±


    Shi Minghui hurled dozens of explosion pills and detonated them above Mu Yu. <em>Boom!</em> The amber rock was blown to smithereens, and a crater was left in the mountain.


    ¡°He dead?¡± asked Tian Yun, trying to p away the dust and smoke.


    ¡°Hmph, my grandpa¡¯s level six explosion pills could kill a Body Severing Realm First Layer cultivator. He might be impressive, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s surviving that,¡± replied pampered Shi Minghui, licking his lips.


    Shi Minghui used an extreme strategy because of Mu Yu¡¯s rumoured excellence inbat.


    Once the dust settled, all that was left was a punctured green sword hovering in the sky.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    <strong><em>ughter</em></strong>


    ¡°Haha, not even a speck of him remains. Even his sword resembles a beehive,¡± praised Tian Yun.


    Shi Minghui raised the corner of his lips. ¡°Obviously. Don¡¯t you have a few explosion pills on you?¡±


    Tian Yun shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it was a waste to use dozens on him?¡±


    ¡°Better safe than sorry. I had a hundred with me. He¡¯s not a weakling. Did you forget we¡¯ve been at his mercy before? Plus, who is my grandpa? I¡¯m not some dead beat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Spiritual qi propagated from the shaking sword in the sky. The sword raised itself and swung down lifelessly, yet it suffocated the cousins. Tian Yun summoned his shield again. Sword qi ricocheted off his shield. The two didn¡¯t take damage, but the impact whammed the shield away.


    Mu Yu remerged where the explosion went off, brandishing his wood spirit in his right hand.


    ¡°He¡¯spletely unscathed!¡± eximed Tian Yun.


    ¡°You two are the ones who deserve to die.¡±


    Mu Yu had no time to run or escape into a nt when Shi Minghui detonated the explosion pills. The wood spirit absorbed him into itself at thest split second, thankfully saving his life. He saw something akin to a rakshasa when he was inside the wood spirit sword. The rakshasa exuded an overwhelming power. The sky and moon inside were scarlet. The rivers were reced with blood. Correct, it was the nightmare he often had. The difference was he saw more of the nightmare. He saw himself approaching from the distance, armed with the wood spirit sword. Notably, his sword was full of life and perfect. A single swing ttened the earth and restored life. Even blood was returned to their owners¡¯ bodies. Humans open their eyes and rose again, while his sword was left with holes again.


    Mu Yu was developed an interest in the reasons for the holes in the wood spirit sword once more after the nightmare was revealed. Until then, he perceived the sword negatively as he ssified it a weapon for murder. In the nightmare, it was theplete opposite.


    ¡°How did you sustain these injuries?¡± Mu Yu asked, running his finger over the sword.


    The sword vibrated. A flood of information gushed into Mu Yu¡¯s mind from the sword. The information was an influx of knowledge on nts and herbs in a variety of facets. In essence, it was the rest of the iceberg, while Ku Mu¡¯s knowledge was the tip of said iceberg.


    Mu Yu refocused on the task at hand and taunted, ¡°What other malicious schemes do you have? Show me.¡±


    ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t die, doesn¡¯t mean you can harm us!¡± Tian Yun raised Celestial Star Shield up to his eye line.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mu Yu vaulted into the sky and thrust down.


    Whilst guarding them, Tian Yun ejected the spear, while Shi Minghui prepared explosion pills.


    ¡°Now, Xiaoshuai!¡±


    Xiaoshuai sneaked up behind Shi Minghui and disturbed thetter¡¯s flow of spiritual qi. His spiritual energy leaked into the explosion pills before he realised it. When he finally felt the pressure build up, he screamed, ¡°N-!¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Celestial Star Shield and the cousins crashnded into the snow.


    Mu Yu returned to the ground and stated, ¡°The best way to destroy a tough defence is to dismantle it from inside.¡±


    Shi Minghui had the luck of the devil, surviving despite the st proximity. He was barely conscious as he stuffed destiny skeleton sovereign pills into his mouth. The pills would¡¯ve reduced the damage considerably if he took them before the explosion, but he didn¡¯t make it in time. After consuming the pills, he couldn¡¯t escape during the time he was at Soul Severing Realm.


    Shi Minghui shakily showed his jade andughed. ¡°The nine qi soul purifying flower is mine. If you want it,e get me! Without your jade piece, all you can do is wither here!¡±


    ¡°Did I say you could go?¡±


    Mu Yu brought Shadow Splitter Sword down from the sky and ran it through Shi Minghui¡¯s heart. Shi Minghui¡¯s eyes were on the verge of bursting. He reached for more destiny skeleton sovereign pills and squeezed his jade piece out of instinct. A golden light teleported Shi Minghui away from Second Heaven. Nheless, Shadow Splitter Sword fought ripped itself out from the force taking it with Shi Minghui. The wood spirit appeared again and linked itself up to Shi Minghui with a trail of qi and sucked him into itself, sealing another hole!


    Tian Yun¡¯s right leg could only be healed using a pill as strong as nephrite healing pill. Burnt, he vengefully red at Mu Yu. Mu Yu turned his sword to Tian Yun. Tian Yun was able to split his jade piece in time. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t stop them from escaping


    Xiaoshuai returned to Mu Yu and queried, ¡°How did Shi Minghui crush his jade piece in time?¡±


    ¡°Tian Yun deserved to die, too!¡±


    Mu Yu wanted to kill the two and take their jade pieces. For the reason that they had escaped, he was likely going to be face to face with Shi Dengtian as soon as he returned.


    ¡°What are we going to do about the nine qi spirit purifying flower? Shi Minghui took it, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Mu Yu grinned. ¡°Nine qi soul purifying flower? They¡¯re still too na?ve.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    <strong><em>Nine Qi Soul Purifying Flower</em></strong>


    Trails of blood stained the white field of snow. A new sensation coursed through Mu Yu¡¯s body as he ran his hand along the wood spirit sword.


    ¡°Wait¡­ the ¡®nine qi soul purifying flower¡¯ Shi Minghui took is actually a nine yin flower?¡±


    ¡°Correct. The two fools actually thought they procured the nine qi soul purifying flower. When the wood spirit and I fused, I received an influx of data on all nts in the world. That¡¯s how I can tell.¡±


    Nine yin flowers always apanied nine qi soul purifying flowers in thetter¡¯s vicinity. Additionally, the former was easy to mistake for thetter. The sole difference was nine yin flower¡¯s leaves had a ck line on them, while thetter was void of them. Shi Minghui pointed out the ck line, also pointing out his ignorance in the process. Nine yin flowers existed to protect nine qi soul purifying flowers. Shi Minghui¡¯s mix up disyed the decoy function nine yin flowers served. Nine yin flowers carried an undetectable poison that would ruin one¡¯s meridians and numb their body once crushed. An hourter, the victim would perish.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the nine qi soul purifying flower, then?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°I wish I knew. We¡¯ve already searched this entire mountain.¡± Mu Yu studied his map again. He pped and said, ¡°I know where we went wrong. This isn¡¯t the tallest peak!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We confirmed this is the highest peak from below before we came up here. Look, we can see all the other peaks from here.¡±


    ¡°That proves our judgement missed the target. The map Gramps drew counted the peaks from left to right. The first mountain is actually the tallest. Since it copsed for whatever reason, this mountain has be the tallest mountain. I imagine Shi Minghui also made the same mistake. That would be why he set the trap here.¡±


    ¡°If it has copsed, the flower wouldn¡¯t be buried in the ground, would it? We¡¯re not going to dig a metre into the ground, are we?¡±


    ¡°I doubt the flower survived if the peak was destroyed. Nine qi soul purifying flower is a fan of blistering-cold weather. It¡¯d wither once the temperature is too high. There used to be two nine qi soul purifying flowers. Gramps and Shi Dengtian plucked one and left the infantile one behind. Let¡¯s go search those small hills.¡±


    After searching high and low, Mu Yu was unable to find any signs of the nine qi soul purifying flower, dampening his hope. Even so, he clung to hope and continued to deliberate other potential locations. The wood spirit responded to his silent plea and flew into the sky. It seemed that joining with the wood spirit strengthened their link, allowing them to read the thoughts of one another.


    ¡°What¡¯s its deal? Can¡¯t it give a heads up before running off?¡± whined Xiaoshuai, following Mu Yu.


    They flew up higher than the peak they were on before. The change in altitude exposed them to lower temperatures and thinner air. Not even spiritual energy could excrete the cold from Mu Yu¡¯s body. Xiaoshuai, shivering, hid inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. After ascending dozens of kilometres, they saw an ice bridge stretching over the horizon. Dead centre of the bridge was none other than the nine qi soul purifying flower still in perfect shape!


    Having closed in, Mu Yu sensed something was amiss about the Spirit Collection Formation disguised as a bridge and used to seal the spiritual qi oozing from the nine qi soul purifying flower. Whoever the formation master was, they utilised cold qi as the foundation of the formation. There was only one man who could imagine creating a bridge out of thin air that high in the sky ¨C Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Hey, I found a few characters,¡± informed Xiaoshuai.


    The text read, ¡°This is a precious item. I identally crashed the mountain down. Therefore, I built this bridge to rece the flower¡¯s home. May the fortunate have it ¨C Illusionary Clear Rain.¡±


    The handwriting had been exposed to the ravages of time.


    Mu Yu: <em>Who in the world is Illusionary Clear Rain? They can¡¯t be a fiend based on the timing of this. I¡¯m guessing the mountain they crashed down was the tallest mountain. Crazy to think a human was here and crashed that gigantic mountain down. I can¡¯t imagine any Primordial Infant Realm cultivator pulling that off. I¡¯m really starting to question if this world is merely a deste world where fiends roam.</em>


    ¡°Hey, Xiaoshuai, do you know who Illusionary Clear Rain is? You imed you could knock the mountain over, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sounds familiar. Don¡¯t you reckon their name resembles the white beard old man?¡±


    ¡°White beard old man? My Shifu? Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Illusionary Clear Rain. Oh, hey, they both have the character for shadow in their name and share some simr themes. Could they be associated somehow?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. I think he mentioned the name before, but I don¡¯t remember now. Who cares? Anyway, let¡¯s just take the flower and go. It¡¯s freezing up here.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    The moment Mu Yu pulled out the flower, small ripples shook the air. He stored it in a wooden container Ku Mu gave him. Ku Mu cast Mystic Ice Formation on the container so that it could preserve the flower. The bridge crumbled and returned to the atmosphere as air once it had fulfilled its duty.


    Mu Yu¡¯s next target was to find the dark herb. In respect to escaping Second Heaven, well, that was on the back burner for the meantime. There were still plenty of unexinable things. Nevertheless, at least, he had finally obtained the nine qi soul purifying flower.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    <strong><em>Fiend King Seal</em></strong>


    To the east of the treasure trove known as Second Heaven, which was extremely far from the underground pce, was a dry reservoir, interior reced with countless reeds. Qiao Xue silently strolled along the bank. She squatted down to touch a dry weed. She leapt into the reservoir and covertly surveyed the surrounding area. As soon as she heard rustling sounds, she held her breath. The reeds flopped down and rebounded back. In front of her was a crimson skeleton crimson tiger.


    Skeleton crimson tigers, born with the might of level three fiend beasts and levelling up to level four by the time they had matured. As creatures embodying speed, seldom did they require a second strike to fell their target.


    The skeleton crimson tiger belted in Qiao Xue¡¯s direction. She heaved a breath and gave it a smile. ¡°So, how is it, Brother Crimson Tiger?¡±


    The skeleton crimson tiger shook itself out and then stood up. In the blink of an eye, it leapt forward and transformed into a youth, eyes red and resembling a human in all capacities. The second hended, he was clothed in human clothing. In other words, he was a fiend. Voice booming, he answered, ¡°I finally found you. It¡¯s not looking good. Ghost Gate¡¯s people have been snooping around since their arrival, and I confirmed they¡¯re targeting the white ape fiend king.¡±


    The moment Qiao Xue revealed the white ape fiend king¡¯s core, the skeleton crimson tiger reactively flinched and lowered his head. ¡°The fiend king¡¯s core.¡±


    ¡°Precisely. It¡¯s going to be easier to proceed now.¡± Qiao Xue returned the core to its storage and borated, ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to make use of the Nine Walk-ins Formation to pinch the white ape fiend king¡¯s soul and body. We must stop them.¡±


    As Mu Yu predicted, the fiends at Third Heaven were never exterminated. They merely secluded themselves. Having developed intelligence, they were erudite about Third Heaven. In fact, they used fiend beasts as scouts to collect information on humanity.


    The fiend race travelled to Second Heaven with humans with the goal of releasing the sealed white ape fiend king. His revival was predicated on having his core. Ghost Gate getting in the way was not a part of their calctions.


    Gazing at the golden medallion, the skeleton crimson tiger remarked, ¡°They deserve to die for even thinking about desecrating His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°ording to Grandpa Azure Dragon, Ghost Gate didn¡¯t coincidentally rock up here. They have no such thing as a bottom line, so be careful when collecting intelligence on them.¡±


    ¡°I know. Qiao Xue, I¡¯m not as impulsive as Second Bear, you know.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of First and Second Bear, have they found where White Ape Fiend King is sealed?¡±


    ¡°No. Ever since information on the fiend race here cut off, nobody could determine where he is sealed. A thousand years ago, humanity sealed him here. If I¡¯m to hazard a guess, I doubt even fiends here know where he is sealed.¡±


    ¡°The thousand year limit is imminent. The seal is alreadying close. He will soon resurface. Ghost Gate¡¯s Nine Walk-ins Formation will endanger him. We must rescue him before they can get to him.¡±


    All fiends from all heavens respected fiend kings. Ever since their defeat at the hands of humanity at Third Heaven, they had been biding their time, waiting for their kings¡¯ returns to seize glory.


    ¡°Luckily, His Majesty separated his core during his sealing. We have the fiends of this heaven to thank for protecting it until now. We just need to return his core to him, and Ghost Gate won¡¯t be a threat,¡± asserted the skeleton crimson tiger.


    ¡°We can¡¯t restore his core here. The teleportation formation we constructed can¡¯t contain his power. We have no choice but to return to Third Heaven first. If we fail that step, Grandpa Dragon¡¯s ns will go with the wind.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to factor that in.¡±


    The primary difference between their teleportation formation and the one Pill Cauldron Sect used was that theirs wasn¡¯t damaged. As such, they were teleported to the same location together. Ghost Gate¡¯s quintet and the other oblivious humans put them and their n in a pinch.


    ¡°Where are Ghost Gate¡¯s people now?¡± queried Qiao Xue.


    ¡°They headed east.¡±


    ¡°Keep tailing them. In the meantime, I will locate where White Ape Fiend King is sealed. Don¡¯t let them find out you¡¯re on their tail. As soon as we find out where White Ape Fiend King is sealed, contact each other the same old way.¡±


    The skeleton crimson tiger nodded and reverted to his fiend beast form. The two then went their separate ways.


    ***


    ¡°Man, if only those two busybody fishes didn¡¯t have to destroy that guy¡¯s jade piece,¡± Xiaoshuai whinged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how keen I am to return. Shi Dengtian is probably going to wee me with an ambush.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. He was the mastermind. Since your jade piece is broken, he should be assuming you can¡¯t return. I doubt he¡¯d set up an ambush, then. Well¡­ I can¡¯t think of how we¡¯re going to escape. I guess we can say he got his revenge.¡±


    Mu Yu was more concerned about Ku Mu than that. Leng Bingxue, after all, couldn¡¯t stay with Ku Mu every second of the day. Anyhow, he continued with the discussion. ¡°Where do you think Qiao Xue is at the moment? I¡¯m not convinced she travelled here with us. She might have an alternative way out.¡±


    ¡°If she really was a fiend, we could negotiate using their formation to return.¡±


    ¡°Well, we need to find her first in this enormous heaven.¡±


    ¡°Are you lost again? We don¡¯t want Hibiscus Soup Mountain. We want Drumstick Mountain over there! This is the fifth time!¡±


    Mu Yu steered off course due to fleeing from fiend beasts who went after them. He came to an abrupt stop and changed direction. ¡°Could¡¯ve said so earlier.¡±


    ¡°Drumstick Mountain is here. After Drumstick Mountain is Chicken Wing Mountain. Then, we cross Mandarin Duck Mountain¡­¡± guided Xiaoshuai, from Mu Yu¡¯s head. Needless to say, he was the one who renamed all of the mountains.


    Mu Yu treated himself to a tough and dry mantou because all the food dishes Xiaoshuai spat was making him hungry.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    <strong><em>Precarious Valley</em></strong>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, how about you be its lunch?¡±


    ¡°It just ignored me, though. It wants you for lunch.¡±


    Mu Yu identally stormed into a pair of sh double-headed wolves¡¯ turf and had to run for dear life. Trees were a no go, so flying was the alternative. Unfortunately, a level four winged fiend started chasing after Mu Yu once it ssified him its lunch.


    Tugging Mu Yu¡¯s ear, Xiaoshuai belted, ¡°Left! Left! Step on it!!¡±


    Mu Yu pulled up abruptly while travelling fast, passing the winged fiend¡¯s ws. The fiend beasts walked away after he crossed a creek. He pulled over to catch his breath and questioned, ¡°Nice, man! How did you know to go this way?¡±


    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t going to invade level six demon toad¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Level six demon toad?! Oh, those two weren¡¯t enough for you? Who runs into a level six¡¯s turf to escape a level five?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. Its voice tells me it¡¯s cool with us. Hey, there it is,¡± Xiaoshuai said and pointed.


    Mu Yu turned to face the demon toad as mighty as a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator. Mu Yu quivered, expecting an elephant-sized monster. To his astonishment, it was the same size as Xiaoshuai. It wasn¡¯t ugly; it was colourful and¡­ pretty.


    ¡°She said she¡¯s heartbroken because the toad she likes doesn¡¯t like her,¡± interpreted Xiaoshuai, croaking back.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, don¡¯t say stupid things.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t understand what was being exchanged, but the toad started looking at Xiaoshuai affectionately¡­


    ¡°She said she likes me. She reckons I¡¯m leaps and bounds better than the other toad. I mean, can I me her? Even I like myself.¡±


    Mu Yu palmed his face.


    ¡°She said the dating meet up ising and wants to give me a Xiaoshuai Junior, but I don¡¯t have experience in this department.¡± Scratching his head, he asked, ¡°Mu Yu, you have any experience?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what? No!¡±


    After another quick exchange, the toad looked downtrodden. Xiaoshuai then dusted his hands and hopped back up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Done. Let¡¯s bounce. I told her I have someone I like and told her to give up on me.¡±


    ¡°Why so heartless?¡± Mu Yu cautiously checked on the toad in case it decided to vent on him. Since she seemed upied with her feelings, he made a dash for it. ¡°Xiaoshuai, you canmunicate with fiend beasts, so why do they keep chasing us? Can¡¯t you clear the air with them?¡±


    ¡°I can understand them, yes, but they refuse to listen.¡±


    Fiend beasts, like humans, had their own temperaments. The duo had alreadye across friendly and hostile types.


    A ck river flowed into the valley where were dark herb was found. A green mist drifted along the river. Strange bones were littered across the bank. Shrubs were partially buried in the ground. Ku Mu Valley¡¯s inspiration was the very valley Mu Yu was at. As a matter of fact, calling Ku Mu Valley an imitation would be the most urate description. Ku Mu wouldn¡¯t have warned Mu Yu to be extra careful if the valley was an exact copy, nheless. The valley was inevitably more perilous than Ku Mu Valley.


    The eerie silence was uninviting. The only fiend beasts in the valley were the strong ones. Ku Mu had to escape using his jade piece when he found the dark herb during his youth. Mu Yu only had one choice once he entered ¨C defeating them. To add, he was weaker than Ku Mu when Ku Mu was there.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, wait outside for me. If I don¡¯te back in ten days, find someone who is willing to take you back to Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t like the silence out here. I¡¯ll join you. It¡¯s not as if the dangers are any of my problems.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Thus began their adventure into the precarious valley. The poison wasn¡¯t an issue¡¯ however, the mist limited his vision to only a two metre radius. He had Shadow Splitter Sword hovering around him at all times for optimal reaction time. They spotted a verdant nt after two hours of searching. Each leaf was thick. A purple flower bloomed on the trunk that grew on top of a mushroom. They could smell the scent of raw meat in the air.


    The flower was called a carnivore flower. Its appearance lulled fiend beasts in, and then the nt would spring once the target was within a two metre range. Mu Yu avoided the flower and continued along the cliff face. Moss grew from the wet wall. He didn¡¯t n to climb it, and it couldn¡¯t see its appearance.


    Despite the darkness and descending sun, he didn¡¯t start a fire to err on the safe side. He eventually had to call it a day as vision was too minimal to remain safe. He cleared off the moss on a boulder and sat on it before the darkness consumed all the light. He didn¡¯t sleep for Ku Mu cautioned it might be hisst sleep. Consequently, Mu Yu concentrated spiritual qi to his ears because vision wasn¡¯t the optimal tool in those circumstances.


    Mu Yu ducked his head upon hearing something sharp whizz his way. After the projectilended on the wall, several more projectiles approached. He jumped onto his sword to fly up and threw activated pill fire stones in the direction the projectiles originated. He had vague vision on a few four-limbed mud squids by the bank. They backed off upon sighting fire. It was unfortunate, but more enemies approached owing to the fire despite the mud squids backing down.


    Mu Yu raced off andnded elsewhere to save energy. The fire kept continued to act as his decoy in the meantime. His grief had only begun. A slimy vine wreathed around his leg and hauled him off. Whatever the tentacle belonged to induced a numbing sensation as it drained his blood using its spikes. He cut himself free and took flight. s, an arm pummelled him. He lit up another fire to reveal a hybrid human with octopus tentacles. Well, an ape torso was more urate than a human one.


    Mu Yu took advantage of a small window to soar up and get out of the tentacles¡¯ range. He parked in the sky when he felt he was safe. The fiend beasts in the valley were nocturnal just as the lot in Ku Mu Valley was. Mu Yu dried digging a cave simr to the one at Ku Mu valley. The rocks were too solid, sadly. The good news was he eventually found a cavity the size of a bowl.


    <em>Whack!</em> Mu Yu¡¯s conscious left his body after the sudden impact on the back of his skull.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    <strong><em>The Dream isn¡¯t a Dream</em></strong>


    The bright sunlight woke Mu Yu up. It took him a while to recall the source of his headache.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu. Brother Mu Yu, are you all right?¡±


    The voice was familiar. She was anxious and shaking him. Mu Yu tried opening his eyes again. ¡°Tian Ran? Where am I?¡±


    Mu Yu sat up and ced his hand down. Feeling grass, he swayed it. Tian Ran asked, ¡°D-do you recognise me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡­ Yes¡­ You¡¯re Tian Ran, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Watch out, Tian Ran. He¡¯s no longer the same Mu Yu you knew.¡±


    Mu Yu looked over Tian Ran¡¯s shoulder and beamed. ¡°Qiao Xue? Thank heavens. I¡¯ve been searching for you!¡±


    Spotting Lie Shang, Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan standing beside Qiao Xue, Mu Yu shook his head to test if he was dreaming. His seniors would¡¯ve given him a heads up if they were going to Second Realm. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t have recognised them if they were present during the teleportation.


    Tian Ran jolted when Mu Yu grabbed her arm. He could feel her warmth. She was convincingly real. He pinched himself, and it hurt. That was unnecessary because the radiating pain on the back of his head said all there was that needed to be said.


    ¡°How much do you remember?¡± questioned Tian Ran.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I didn¡¯t lose my memory. You¡¯re Tian Ran. We¡¯re at Second Heaven, aren¡¯t we? I remember entering a valley and getting clobbered over the head. By the way, do you have any ideas to leave Second Ream without the jade piece? That crook, Shi Dengtian, ruined mine.¡±


    Tian Ran looked to Qiao Xue. Their eyes read, ¡°Oh no.¡± Tian Ran stood up and backed off from Mu Yu. ¡°Stop joking, Mu Yu. We never went there. We¡¯ve always been here, haven¡¯t we? Don¡¯t scare me. Elder Shi Dengtian is your shifu. Why would youbel him a crook?¡±


    ¡°What in heaven¡¯s name? Yeah, I must be dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, hear me out. This isn¡¯t a dream. Whatever you think is real and however you perceive the world isn¡¯t real. We¡¯re the real people, and this is real. That insidious Feng Haochen brainwashed you.¡±


    Mu Yu scrunched his face.


    ¡°Mu Yu,e here.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re in my dream, too?!¡±


    Seeing Mu Yu take off toward Feng Haochen excitedly, Tian Ran cried, ¡°Don¡¯t go! He¡¯s an illusionist, not your shifu!¡±


    ¡°A what sionist? Ah, whatever.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t see any harm in speaking to his shifu if it was just a dream. His shifu appeared just as he remembered,posed and wise. He could clearly sense vitality flowing through everyone. He was positive his vitality readings were always correct and, therefore, didn¡¯t suspect them. He inquired, ¡°Shifu, are you well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right. It¡¯splicated, but they want to kill me,¡± Feng Haochen dered whilst smiling.


    ¡°Why would they want to kill you in my dream?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, do you not recognise me anymore?¡±


    Hearing the voice he hated, Mu Yu aggressively looked over to see Shi Dengtian sitting underneath a tree, hand gripping his chest and blood trailing down from his lips. He scolded himself for feeling sympathetic for a split second. Lying next to Shi Dengtian was Shi Minghui, left hand and chest bloody. That was the same ce Mu Yu thrust Shadow Splitter Sword through Shi Dengtian before thetter started popping pills.


    ¡°How could I forget you and what you did? I don¡¯t need you ruining even my dreams! You want revenge for your nephew? I might as well kill you since this is a dream!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tian Ran cried.


    Tian Ran jumped in front of Shi Dengtian before Mu Yu¡¯s sword could run through him. As a result, he impaled her.


    ¡°Tian Ran, what are you doing?¡± Mind nking out, Mu Yu instinctively caught the girl he treated as his sister and held her in his arms. ¡°Why did you jump in the way?¡±


    Mu Yu was more confused than ever. Tian Ran caressed his face with her hand as she faded. Everything felt so real that he began questioning if he really was in a dream. She struggled to wipe her blood from her mouth. Affectionately gazing into his eyes, she exined, ¡°If you ever find out the truth, you will regret killing him. I don¡¯t want you to live in the anguish of regret and self-loathing.¡±


    Tian Ran sped Mu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°D-did you like me in that dream of yours?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s brain had trouble processing everything. He stopped to contemte Tian Ran¡¯s question. He never considered it before. He would be willing to protect her with his life. Having said that, he treated her purely as his younger sister. From the moment she called him her brother, he was willing to be there for her in times of joy and duress. He realised he didn¡¯t want to let go of her when she hugged him. It begged the question: did he really only view her as his sister.


    ¡°I do,¡± Mu Yu replied, not even knowing why he felt that way.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Tian Ran shut her eyes with a blush and a smile.


    Mu Yu: <em>This is a dream. This is a dream. I¡¯ll find her when I return to reality and ask her if she likes me. Why, though, is my heard throbbing?</em>


    Qiao Xue appeared listless after hearing Mu Yu¡¯s answer to Tian Ran¡¯s question. She approached Tian Ran and took thetter off him. Mixed emotions going through her mind, she pursed her lips and retreated to Shi Dengtian¡¯s side. Trembling, she inquired, ¡°Do you not remember anything at all? Is Tian Ran¡¯s sacrifice not enough to call your memories to the surface?¡±


    ¡°This is just a dream, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yu racked his brains for evidence pointing to the falsehood of the people and scenes before him. He screamed in his head, ¡°Where does the problem lie?!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    <strong><em>The Power of Five Elements</em></strong>


    The entire group stood on the vast, verdant ins. Above the willow trees werezing white clouds. Tian Ran, the one Mu Yu wanted to protect most, dragged his feelings to the surface with her question.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow Tian Ran to suffer any arm,¡± Mu Yu uttered.


    ¡°You call this a dream. You think your so-called reality is wless? An illusionist can¡¯t create a wless dream. What about your childhood? Your luck? You get whatever you want. You¡¯re the main protagonist in your reality. You won¡¯t die. You wouldn¡¯t be in so much danger. Everything you do bes the centre of attention. Illusionists can change the way you view the world, but he can¡¯t make it perfect. You will identify the facies soon,¡± bellowed Qiao Xue, shedding tears.


    Mu Yu smiled. He agreed his reality wasplete and was void of anything amiss. He was sometimes lucky, but life wasn¡¯t always smooth sailing. He didn¡¯t believe all of his experiences and journeys thus far were hallucinations.


    ¡°He can¡¯t return. He¡¯s forgotten who he is and sided with Feng Haochen, our enemy,¡± Lie Shang stated, mes enveloping him.


    Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan both confronted Mu Yu, as well. The baffling part was what their qualm was. Any single one of them could make short work of Mu Yu.


    ¡°We never had a chance of winning. Without Mu Yu, we can¡¯t defeat the illusionist. What¡¯s the n?¡± Xiang Nan anxiously inquired.


    ¡°Mu Yu¡¯s vitality strong vitality makes him the worst opponent for us. I never expected to have a traitor amongst us. If we can¡¯t bring Mu Yu to his senses, there¡¯s no chance of defeating the illusionist,¡± answered Cheng Yan.


    ¡°First Brother, Xiang Nan, you two find an opening to finish Feng Haochen. Qiao Xue, you and I will stop Mu Yu,¡± Lie Shang rmended in a muffled voice.


    Mu Yu: <em>Just what is going on? A dream should be based on my perception of the world, shouldn¡¯t it? Everything is in reverse here. Contemting this when I can¡¯tprehend a thing isn¡¯t going to get me nowhere.</em>


    Standing in front of Feng Haochen, Mu Yu dered, ¡°This may be my dream, but I still don¡¯t want to see anyone harming Shifu.¡±


    <em>I won¡¯t let Tian Ran¡¯s tragic fate be repeated.</em>


    Qiao Xue gently set Tian Ran down next to Shi Dengtian. She turned back to Mu Yu. Her tears turned to ice picks. Her water spirit floated around her, reducing the temperature in the area. Lie Shang readied his fire. Ironically, ice and fire didn¡¯t mix, while wood mixed with both, yet they were on opposing sides.


    Cheng Yan slipped on solid iron armour. Xiang Nan howled, transforming his body into diamond and erging his fists.


    Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter, all nine swords around him. He never intended to summon nine nor was he capable of summoning an extra four as far as he could remember. His spiritual energy levels were depleted if he tried to summon a sixth. Thrilled, he was burning to try wielding all nine at once.


    Fire and ice closed in on Mu Yu¡¯s right and left. Anti-Erosion Sword cut straight down Mu Yu¡¯s centreline. Xiang Nan stomped the ground, summoning earth spikes where Mu Yu stood, catching all of the nts to hinder Mu Yu¡¯s wood control ability.


    Mu Yu¡¯s wood control ability came from the flying swords once he jumped up. The wood spirit and Shadow Splitter hadpletely fused, granting them tremendous vitality. He willed one sword into a towering tree. Its vitality erected a big green barrier that stopped the ice and firebo. Every time Lie Shang damaged it, it¡¯d repair itself. Not even Mu Yu knew he had that ability.


    Given Mu Yu had his hands full, Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan turned their attention to Feng Haochen. Flying swords and rock picks were swiped away with a simple white sh.


    ¡°Come at me!¡± blustered Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu transformed one of his swords into a starry dragon vine. The dragon vine pulverised Stargazer and the stone spikes to reach Xiang Nan. Xiang Nan conjuredyers of walls in front of him. The dragon vine produced thousands of hands as soon as it smashed into one wall and began tearing them down from within. Xiang Nan concentrated qi to his hand and backhanded the dragon vine away. s, bits of green light invaded his arm. Sprouts forced their way through his skin.


    ¡°First Brother!¡± Xiang Nan cried.


    Cheng Yan decisively swung down, ridding all of the green sprouts and closed the splits in Xiang Nan¡¯s arm prior to exiting Mu Yu¡¯s attack range.


    Lie Shang sizzled a hole in Mu Yu¡¯s barrier using Sky Scorcher Sword. Qiao Xue leveraged the opening to send water droplets in to freeze the green points. Green buds still managed to sprout their way out of the ice, nevertheless. Each bud bloomed as an assortment of nts and trapped the ice outside.


    The ability to utilise nts¡¯ vitality was one Mu Yu had never touched on. He only learnt how to use the wood powers of the wood spirit thanks to the current events. He never sensed the same immense vitality prominent in the wood spirit before then. He felt empowered more than ever. The source of confidence was a feeling he could control all life. He could sense power that he could use to kill anyone if he willed it.


    ¡°Exterminate cultivators, and there won¡¯t be any more unfairness in the world. Exterminate cultivators. They are the root of all evil. Exterminate cultivators, and the world shall be yours henceforward.¡±


    Memories of cultivators imposing their unreasonable desires on ordinary folks flooded Mu Yu¡¯s mind. All the unfairness and injustices enraged him. A sense of authority spurred his impulse to judge others as the de of justice.


    An astral fig tree materialised behind Mu Yu. His gaze turned cold. His lust for blood overwrote all other desires. His left eye turned white, right eye ck.


    ¡°You¡¯re all dead,¡± Mu Yu uttered, voice frosty.


    Qiao Xue felt Mu Yu was colder than ever her ice. Mu Yu¡¯s change changed even the weather. The death god¡¯s sickle figuratively suffocated everyone present. Mu Yu had gone berserk!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    <strong><em>Reality and Fantasy</em></strong>


    ¡°Why protect Feng Haochen? He¡¯s a mere cultivator. He¡¯s not worthy of being your shifu.¡±


    Lie Shang andpany had been sent reeling. Feng Haochen predicted Mu Yu would lose control. Mu Yu had him restrained. Feng Haochen performed a series of hand seals, shooting a white light into Mu Yu¡¯s head.


    Mu Yu saw various memories sh before his eyes. A stabbing pain apanied the memories. Mu Yu¡¯s painful howl chained everyone down. There was no other life around. Mu Yu saw people inside clouds. They were people looking at him from their own perspectives. There were scenes he had never seen before in the clouds.


    An inferno swallowed a vige. A child in said inferno wailed. The child¡¯s parents were fading in the mes. When the all hope was seemingly lost, Shi Dengtian swept in and hauled the child over using spiritual energy. Looking friendly, he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re a lucky kid. You were forged in life and death. I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple¡­ Let¡¯s call you Mu Yu.¡±


    The clouds switched around and disyed a new vision.


    The infant had turned ten and began his quest to swordy mastery at Pill Cauldron Sect. Shi Dengtian mentored him from the side, praising his grasp on the swordy. Shi Minghui was his junior who adored him. The Mu Yu watching the scene was exasperated to see that, though.


    The clouds switched around and disyed a new vision.


    Mu Yu was the main protagonist in the new vision. The clouds entering his head sent hallucinations. He fell for Tian Ran at first sight but kept his feelings hidden. As they went through perilous adventures at Third Continent together, their bonds strengthened.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I like you,¡± Tian Ran confessed from Mu Yu¡¯s chest.


    Mu Yuughed and kissed Tian Ran on her forehead, freezing time.


    Mu Yu switched frames again. Qiao Xue and Mu Yu coincidentally bumped into each other. Unlike her prideful version, she was meek and cute. Her history was written as a pitiful daughter of a massacred family on the run. She gradually developed feelings for him as he helped her on numerous asions. One day, she mustered up the courage to convey her feelings.


    ¡°Sorry, Qiao Xue, but I like Tian Ran,¡± Mu Yu sincerely expressed.


    ¡°You never gave me a chance. Not even in dreams?¡± Qiao Xue¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Yu looked away.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Qiao Xue left, biting on her bottom lip.


    Honestly, Mu Yu was aware of his affection for Qiao Xue.


    The scene switched to a dark house, where five people sat at a table.


    Mu Yu had his eyes on Qiao Xue, but she paid him no need. He wanted to make it up to her but didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°We must unite to defeat the illusionist. The five of us together can defeat him,¡± asserted Cheng Yan, earning Lie Shang and Xiang Nan¡¯s approval.


    Mu Yu was then transported to a boulevard. Someone blocked his path as he was strolling and thinking about Qiao Xue. He questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Feng Haochen, an illusionist.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one First Brother has been talking about?¡± Mu Yu heaved his sword. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to y you.¡±


    ¡°Two girls like you, yet you broke one¡¯s heart. You loathe yourself and feel guilty. I can give you an opportunity,¡± offered Feng Haochen, forgiving Mu Yu¡¯sck of courtesy.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I can remove your current memories for the meantime so that you can restart life. If you still have feelings for Tian Ran after you regain your memories, then your choice is correct.¡±


    ¡°Why should I ept the offer?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to give Qiao Xue an opportunity in your alternative life?¡±


    Recalling Qiao Xue¡¯s mncholic countenance, Mu Yu replied, ¡°All right, I ept. However, I want to see Qiao Xue first in the dream.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Rx yourself. Your dream will start from Dustfallen Mountain.¡±


    Life restarted at Dustfallen Sect. Feng Haochen was Mu Yu¡¯s esteemed teacher. Feng Haochen didn¡¯t do as he promised and set the course so that Mu Yu would meet Tian Ran again. He overwrote everything, turning Shi Dengtian and Mu Yu¡¯s former allies into his enemies. He experienced life at Third Heaven, then travelled to Second Heaven via Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s formation. Finally, he was back to the valley dark herb grew.


    Tian Ran knocked on Mu Yu¡¯s head to wake him up. He was unable to distinguish between reality and the dream world. He had two sets of conflicting memories. Either way, he was insistent he should protect Feng Haochen, and Shi Dengtian was his nemesis.


    Mu Yu felt his head splitting. As he found himself, the elemental demon energy residing in him dissipated, and his violent urges subsided. Still, his mind was jumbled. Neither of the memories made him any happier.


    Perhaps who Mu Yu fell for was of no importance to Feng Haochen. Maybe Feng Haochen was only interested in fabricating a reality for his own agenda. Feng Haochen¡¯s calctions went awry as he underestimated Mu Yu¡¯s power.


    Mu Yu stared at his four former friends. His gaze stopped on Qiao Xue. He still felt divided about her.


    <em>Boom!</em> Thunder pped, and cold rain drenched Mu Yu. He was mentally stuck.


    Xiaoshuai waddled out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt and covered his head with his tail. He patted Mu Yu on the face and queried, ¡°Mu Yu, what are you just sitting in the rain for?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai?¡±


    Mu Yu finally separated fiction from non-fiction.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    <strong><em>Illusion Spirit</em></strong>


    Mu Yu vividly remembered Xiaoshuai journeying with him ever since he was at Dustfallen Sect; however, Xiaoshuai wasn¡¯t present in the memory where Shi Dengtian was Mu Yu¡¯s shifu. If Mu Yu¡¯s memory was the illusionist¡¯s creation, Xiaoshuai shouldn¡¯t be present.


    It finally clicked into ce. Mu Yu shook Xiaoshuai vigorously. Oh yeah, the little glutton had oil by his mouth as usual. He checked his cosmos sack and confirmed there was food he kept for Xiaoshuai, pills he extorted from Pill Cauldron Sect and Ku Mu¡¯s map.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mu Yu? Have you lost your mind.¡±


    ¡°I love you, buddy.¡± Mu Yu gave Xiaoshuai a kiss, deducing Xiaoshuai¡¯s presence meant he was looking at his real memories. There was also the issue of him remembering his early days vividly to that degree. He got to his feet and mumbled to himself, ¡°Where in the world am I? I¡¯ve never heard of imnting false memories.¡±


    Mu Yu paid no attention to the shocked looks on him and turned to Tian Ran. Shi Dengtian had a gaping wound. Feng Haochen lied quietly on the ground but wasn¡¯t breathing. The undesirable events in the dream left a bitter taste in his mouth. As far as he knew, there was no means of erasing the dream he wished to forget.


    Feng Haochen suddenly stood up and gave the duo a smile. ¡°A spirit beast ruining my perfect illusion. What a mistake on my part.¡±


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°You¡¯re not human? Wait, you¡¯re the same as I am? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Just as you can¡¯t identify me, I can¡¯t identify you. I can¡¯t insert you into dreams I create. The rules of the world ssify us as entities beyond the five elements. Some unknown force restricts us, true?¡±


    ¡°What are you? Don¡¯t you go walking around as my shifu,¡± warned Mu Yu, drawing his sword.


    ¡°How about this person?¡± Ku Mu appeared.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to nt fabricated memories in me?¡± Mu Yu fumed.


    ¡°Destroying one¡¯s will doesn¡¯t require cultivation. Memory maniption is all it takes.¡±


    Feng Haochen changed the scenery in a single wave. Light dimmed. Mu Yu was thrown into a new environment, a scenic view of nature in all its glory, but there was only the two of them. Feng Haochen sat on a chair at a stone table. There was an old eucalyptus tree set next to the table. A pot of tea was ced on the table.


    ¡°Sit,¡± invited Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you show your real face?¡±


    Feng Haochen caressed his beard with a smile. He enjoyed a nip of tea and answered, ¡°My real face? I don¡¯t have one. All things in the world are my face. I assumed this man¡¯s appearance since he was the most important person to you. I figured it would make it easier tomunicate with you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I want to have a chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Erase the memories you installed in my head, and then we can talk.¡±


    ¡°What memory?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ The¡­¡±


    Mu Yu suddenly couldn¡¯t recall the memories he was referring to. The memories he wanted were kept intact as he desired.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t name any mannerisms the imposter exhibited that weren¡¯t Feng-Haochen-esque. Mu Yu lingered around as he contemted to himself. The opposition could ughter him without trying, so resistance wasn¡¯t wise. Furthermore, he wanted to hear what the imposter had to say.


    ¡°You have plenty of questions for me, so go ahead,¡± said the imposter, sliding Mu Yu a cup of tea.


    Mu Yu left the cup alone and questioned, ¡°Who¡­ exactly are you?¡±


    The imposter went over the question in his head and expounded, ¡°In your human terminology, I am what you call an illusion spirit for I can manifest everything, see through everything and manipte anyone¡¯s memory. I can manipte the mind so well that you cannot distinguish between reality and dreams. I can enter memories to create new memories. Is thatprehensible?¡±


    The term ¡°illusion spirit¡± didn¡¯t register with Mu Yu. That being the case, the illusion spirit simplified, ¡°Put simply, I can create memories in addition to distorting reality and dreams. I find it amusing to reverse people¡¯s original memories as I did with you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you target me?¡±


    The illusion spirit shook his head. ¡°You were the one who approached me. Did you forget?¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t recall anything of the sort. The illusion spirit, noticing Mu Yu¡¯s bewilderment, sincerely added, ¡°I don¡¯t like having humans annoying me. That¡¯s why I wanted to punish you. You¡¯re not a normal human. Consider it a guess, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°A test? A test for what, my power control, judiciousness or will?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, not all dreamse out of thin air. Dreams are a reflection of what you think about. The dreams I create are based off your reality. The reversed reality is just the power of dreams. Once fooled, you will be your own undoing. I can read a person and, from there, extrapte to predict his future. In saying that, destiny is not something anyone can know with certainty. It sounds as though you don¡¯t like the dream I provided you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my taste isn¡¯t as twisted as yours!¡±


    ¡°As I said, it pertains to your future. Why not try my tea? It won¡¯t taste as good once it¡¯s cold.¡±


    The tea¡¯s aroma calmed nerves for sure. Mu Yu had a nip. Notwithstanding Mu Yu¡¯s ignorance in the field of tea, the aroma in tandem with the bitter taste was a treat.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re here for. You want the dark herb to help the man sitting in front of you. He deserves the help, and he will change your life down the road. Well, what do I know? You can have it. I¡¯m off¡­¡± The mist turned denser, hiding Feng Haochen. The scenery swept away in the mist. Echoing, the illusion spirit added, ¡°Who says dreams aren¡¯t real? People overemphasise reality. Why can¡¯t dreams rece reality? Who¡¯s to say dreams aren¡¯t reality? Control your power. Don¡¯t let it control you. The future I saw may change for all I know¡­¡±


    Before Mu Yu¡¯s eyes was the entrance to the valley. Though the sky was still dark, the east was bright. Mu Yu mulled over thest words the illusion spirit imparted to him. In his hand was a ck and white herb. One leaf was white and the other back. Life and death struck a bnce on the herb. In his hand was dark herb.


    Mu Yu was unaware of the two pairs of eyes watching him from the sky as he departed. Next to the illusion spirit was a male in blue. Said man warned, ¡°Don¡¯t ever assume Sword Shadow¡¯s appearance again.¡±


    The illusion spirit transformed into a white cloud and teased, ¡°Illusionary Clear Rain, you don¡¯t like seeing Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is all I can do to help him. If I intervene any further, I may end up making things worse for him.¡±


    Illusionary Clear Rain noticed purple lightning bolts shing in the sky. The illusion spirit inquired, ¡°How is Mu Yu going to leave Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s someone Sword Shadow Dust Gale chose. If I could figure it out, we wouldn¡¯t be here. I was always against Sword Shadow¡¯s decision. Now that I think about it, though, I reckon his decision is so much better than ours. Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t help him any further. ¡°


    ¡°If only the world of cultivation was as simple as they imagined.¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    <strong><em>Commotion</em></strong>


    Heavy metal armour dropped onto the ground, crushing wood and gusting up dirt. Xiaoshuai crawled his way out of the armour and went to clean himself. Getting one¡¯s hands on a fiend spirit was worth celebrating, yet Mu Yu looked sour. Mu Yu had procured dark herb as well as nine qi soul purifying flower. There were only four days left until it was the date for departure. Sadly, he still hadn¡¯t bumped into anyone. All the fiend spirits in the world wasn¡¯t going to get him home.


    ¡°Here, you can have the fiend spirit for a snack. Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t care about being stuck in Second Heaven until he was told he would never get to have roast duck and chicken drumsticks again if he couldn¡¯t return to Third Heaven. As Xiaoshuai relished his snack, he queried, ¡°Howe we haven¡¯t found anyone in days when dozens of people came here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re all cultivating somewhere or something.¡±


    ¡°If we could pull off something big, we might be able to draw people toward us.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°Such as an explosion.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> The timing of the explosion in the deste east was so perfect one would mistake Xiaoshuai willed it. The earth split and disturbed the fiend beasts in the cool areas. A rainbow painted the sky in the east. The air stimted the qi in the atmosphere. Consequently, the qi ripped through fiend beasts that were within the area of effect, taking vegetation along with them. Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai weren¡¯t hurt since they were so far from the pir of light. Even so, they were blown off bnce. Mu Yu stabbed his sword into the ground to provide an anchor point.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, did you justmand the explosion?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I did.¡±


    The twopanions turned to each other in synchrony and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Slow down, or you¡¯ll step in dog poop.¡±


    Mu Yu lifted his foot up and red at Xiaoshuai. ¡°Thanks for jinxing it. I¡¯m putting you on mute.¡±


    The two raced off in hopes of finding someone who could help them get home.


    ***


    Standing at the broken cliff they just blew up, Gui Xuanyue coldly looked on at the light. His appearance was different to hisst appearance at Moyun Mountains. Behind him were three guys and a female aplice. He muttered, ¡°Has he finally revived?¡±


    ¡°We miscalcted. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before other sects¡¯ disciplese here,¡± Gui Hongyu, Primordial Infant Realm Seventh Layer cultivator, said.


    Responding to his junior sister second only to him, he scoffed, ¡°They¡¯re side characters. The fiends are our main concern. Proceed as nned.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Three Ghost Gate disciples left the spot.


    ***


    In the centre of a magnificent and clearke was a tall mountain. The light enhanced the beauty of the water. Perhaps ethereal would be the best adjective for the scene. Mu Yu¡¯s attempt to fly over it was stopped due to an invisible barrier. As he circled around it, he used his hand to see if there was a way in.


    Someone began to y a musical instrument. The rich melody should¡¯ve been easing, yet each musical note fired lethal sts Mu Yu¡¯s way. He stepped off their trajectory and remarked, ¡°Rou Anna?¡±


    Rou Anna vengefully plucked the strings on her instrument with her left hand and said, ¡°I warned you I¡¯d take your left hand the next time we met.¡±


    ¡°You said right handst time,¡± Xiaoshuai stated.


    ¡°Is that right? Can¡¯t expect me to remember when I¡¯ve never done it before, right?¡± Mu Yu innocently said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take your life, instead!¡±


    ¡°Pause! Pause! Pause!¡± cried Mu Yu, dodging Rou Anna¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop once I take your left hand.¡±


    ¡°Right hand, you mean,¡± rectified Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Shut up, man. I said you¡¯re on mute!¡± scolded Mu Yu. ¡°Stop now, or you¡¯ll catch my left and right hands.¡±


    ¡°I invite you to try!¡± challenged Rou Anna, not pausing for a moment.


    Mu Yu was going to implement his apprehension strategy, but Meng Xin arrived on the scene and stopped Rou Anna. ¡°Stop, Anna. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Meng Xin gave Mu Yu an apologetic nod and smile. ¡°You must be Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s famous Mu Yu. This one is Jade Sect¡¯s Meng Xin.¡±


    Lie Shang and Meng Xin¡¯s grudge was their issue, not Mu Yu¡¯s. Mu Yu, therefore, responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the famous part, but I am Mu Yu, indeed.¡±


    ¡°I heard you are Elder Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s direct disciple andpleted a rank seven pill nobody has been able to in thest century. It is an honour to meet you,¡± genuinely expressed Meng Xin.


    ¡°You tter me, Goddess Meng Xin. It was merely a fluke.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too modest, Brother Mu Yu. That could not have possibly been a fluke.¡± The young speaker in green descended on a rock. Apanying him was a three-eyed green condor, a level four fiend beast that was notorious for being challenging to tame.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    The young man hit his head and apologetically smiled. ¡°Apologies. This one is Earth Sovereign Sect¡¯s Xing Gao. It is nice to meet you, Goddess Meng Xin, Goddess Rou Anna and Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Xing Gao? You don¡¯t happen to be Cai Lie¡¯s elder brother, do you? The happy brothers?¡±


    Xing Gao gave a friendly palm and fist salute. ¡°I am. I have heard a lot about you from him.¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    <strong><em>Zuo Fengjian</em></strong>


    Due to Meng Xin and Xing Gao¡¯s presence, Rou Anna had to swallow the bitter pill. Mu Yu changed the topic. ¡°So¡­ nobody knows what the thing in the heart of theke is?¡±


    Still staring at Mu Yu, Rou Anna shared, ¡°Historic records say nature reacts when treasures emerge. Perhaps a rare treasure has appeared in the centre of theke?¡±


    Xing Gao: ¡°Impossible. The fiend qi in there is too prominent to be a treasure. My three-eyed condor has been unsettled ever since sensing the fiend qi. I hypothesise a powerful fiend beast has surfaced. Have any of you heard of the fiend kings¡¯ legend?¡±


    Meng Xin: ¡°It is said that humanity sealed the white ape fiend king somewhere in Second Heaven. Is that what you are pointing to, perchance? We should not jump to conclusions, in my opinion, for it is but a legend.¡±


    Xing Gao: ¡°There is no smoke without fire. Second Heaven was the fiend race¡¯s world until they broke the rules of Second Heaven several centuries ago, resulting in their extermination. Not seeing them at Third Heaven does not conclusive decide that they are extinct. No one knows where the ten fiend kings disappeared to a thousand years ago. That being said, it is confirmed the white ape fiend king is located in Second Realm.¡±


    Mu Yu: ¡°What was this rule they broke? Who or what annihted them? Wasn¡¯t it humanity?¡±


    Xing Gao caressed his condor to calm it down and exined, ¡°It is an abstract concept that weck a definitive definition for. Who or what annihted them is also a mystery. ording to my condor, their king is resurfacing from the centre of theke.¡±


    Xiaoshuai whispered in Mu Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°He¡¯s right. The auraing from theke matches the one core in the underground pce. That said, he¡¯s pretty much an ordinary fiend beast without his core. He won¡¯t be much of a challenge.¡±


    Mu Yu quickly scouted the area, specting Qiao Xue might be watching from the shadows and preparing to rescue the fiend king. Noticing that, Rou Anna interrogated, ¡°What are you looking around for?¡±


    ¡°Question: is there a way to leave Second Heaven without a jade piece?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    Xing Gao: ¡°No. The only exceptions to the Primordial Realm limit are fiend beasts. That¡¯s how I brought my condor along and how you brought your cute rodent along.¡±


    ¡°Cute rodent? Who you calling a rodent?¡± griped Xiaoshuai, crawling back into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    Rou Anna teased, ¡°Why the sudden question? Did you lose your jade piece?¡±


    ¡°Just asking. I still have mine,¡± fibbed Mu Yu.


    Xing Gao: ¡°There¡¯s some sort of energy field restricting ess to the centre of theke. Does anyone here have any means of defusing it?¡±


    The fact they all looked at each other said all that needed to be said.


    A youth rowdily glided over to the trio. The aloof-looking youth saluted the trio, ¡°Hello, Brother Xing, Goddesses, how do you do?¡±


    Xing Gao responded in kind. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Brother Zuo Fengjian.¡±


    Zuo Fengjian was considered a big jump up from his two juniors. He had made a name for himself by fifteen, sparking twenty tyrants from Forest Mud Hill, where rogues of the world of cultivation used to gather, on his own. All of them were Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer sinners. There was an eightyer difference between them when Zuo Fengjian put them away. Zuo Fengjian had reached Primordial Infant Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer and still remained undefeated.


    Smiling, Zuo Fengjian asked, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Sword Purifying Valley¡¯s Zuo Fengjian. His namees from his proficient swordy using his left hand. This is Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Mu Yu. He is Elder Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s only disciple. At Floating Celestial Ind, he¡­¡± Xing Gao ended his sentence abruptly when he sensed the hostility permeating.


    Zuo Fengjian aimed his sword at Mu Yu. In a cold voice, he questioned, ¡°You were the one who killed my juniors, Kuai Jian and Man Jian, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°And? You want to avenge them?¡±


    ¡°That is a matter of course!¡±


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°I cut them both down when I was a Golden Core Realm cultivator. I have now reached Primordial Infant Realm. I don¡¯t mind bumping up my win streak.¡±


    Angry, Zuo Fengjian epted the challenge. ¡°Let us put your swordy to the test, then.¡±


    Xing Gao saw sound reasons to give Mu Yu a hand. Hence, he asserted, ¡°Please stop you two. You are both respected in your respective fields. If there are any losses, your fields would have lost a valuable member. Furthermore, Brother Zuo Jianfeng, people will disparage you for bullying someone weaker than yourself.¡±


    Though Mu Yu had made a name for himself as an alchemist, Zuo Fengjian¡¯sbat prowess was evaluated higher as alchemists weren¡¯t held in high regard in thebat department.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people pointing their sword in my face, though,¡± stated Mu Yu.


    ¡°Brother Xing Gao has a point. Brother Zuo Jianfeng, pleasey down your sword in light of Brother Xing Gao¡¯s plea. We are allrades here at Second Heaven. Let us settle private issues once we return,¡± supplemented Meng Xin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you out of respect for Brother Xing Gao and Goddess Meng Xin. Should we meet again alone, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ve already ended more prodigies than I can remember. You will just be another,¡± dered Zuo Jianfeng, stowing his sword away.


    Rou Anna was disappointed with the result.


    ¡°Looking forward to it,¡± affronted Mu Yu.


    <em>Whoosh!</em> Spiritual energy fragments belted down from the sky, sending tremors through the earth.


    ¡°Theke¡¯s defensive power has crumbled,¡± informed Meng Xin.


    The quintet sped off toward the mountain in the centre of theke.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    <strong><em>Ascending the Mountain</em></strong>


    The quintet pulled over at the foot of the mountain that light was shining from. They couldn¡¯t fly up due to a restriction on flying. Trekking up wasn¡¯t any easier because the increase in pressure was akin to gravity pushing harder.


    ¡°What¡¯s this pressure?¡± queried Rou Anna.


    Despite Mu Yu¡¯s inferior cultivation ¨C rtive to Rou Anna ¨C he didn¡¯t struggle in the slightest. Meng Xin supported Rou Anna¡¯s body with her own to distribute the pressure between them. Xing Gao stayed close to Mu Yu since he believed Mu Yu needed assistance. Mu Yu didn¡¯t have any objections and expressed gratitude. Zuo Jianfeng, however, challenged Mu Yu with a scoff. Mu Yu¡¯s eptance served as admission to killing Kuai Jian and Man Jian thanks to a fluke.


    The ground protruded, elevating them higher. Restricted to limited options, the quintet formed a circle. The earth elevator stopped after rising over a hundred metres.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± remarked Xing Gao, looking over the edge.


    Zuo Jianfeng examined the ground but didn¡¯t discern anything out of the norm. ¡°This should be earth elemental demons¡¯ ability. Why would they be here?¡±


    ¡°Someone wants to prevent us climbing the mountain.¡± Mu Yu saw faint formation patterns and identified they were seized in an illusion formation.


    ¡°What are we going to do? Flying is out, so are we climbing down?¡± Rou Anna inquired.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zuo Jianfeng thrust his sword into the pir and flipped over the edge. He drew another sword and thrust it in. They couldn¡¯t fly, but they could use their swords to scale down along the pir.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t join them, leading to Xing Gao asking, ¡°Mu Yu, aren¡¯t you going to climb down?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Once you climb down, you¡¯ll be elevated right back up here,¡± responded Mu Yu. He ambled to the edge and knocked on what was supposed to be thin air. His neck generated a ripple. He pulled up the corner of his lip and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to go down. We can just keep advancing.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯d fall off the edge,¡± chided Zuo Jianfeng, who was already halfway down.


    Mu Yu did exactly as he said and walked through the formation¡¯s wall. From above, he stated, ¡°Head down if it floats your boat. You¡¯ll be scaling in the same spot.¡±


    Nobody in the group besides Mu Yu was educated on formations. Hence, Mu Yu was the only one who noticed the irregrity. Xing Gao chose to trust Mu Yu and walked forward instead of joining Zuo Jianfeng. Xing Gao¡¯s sess gave Jade Sect¡¯s duo the confidence to follow after.


    As Mu Yu imed, they were still on the mountain once they crossed over. The stone pir that elevated them wasn¡¯t there when they turned around. Irate but having to ept reality, Zuo Jianfeng scaled back up and went after them.


    ¡°Mu Yu, how did you discover that?¡± Meng Xin questioned.


    ¡°Did none of you learn about formations? That was as basic as it gets in illusion formations. Basically, what you see isn¡¯t necessarily reality,¡± answered Mu Yu, continuing on.


    Xing Gao enthused, ¡°I am impressed, Brother Mu Yu. As far as formations go, only Formation Sect truly understands formations. The rest of us are ignorant on the subject.¡±


    ¡°He just got lucky,¡± proimed Zuo Jianfeng.


    People would find a reason to dislike you if they insisted on disliking you, so Mu Yu refused to dance to Zuo Jianfeng¡¯s tune. Mu Yu continued leading until he noticed something and halted. He used his finger to paint a roadmap. ¡°We¡¯re still in the formation. If we want to climb up further, we need to go right.¡±


    Zuo Jianfeng looked up. ¡°You think we¡¯re morons? There¡¯s nothing blocking the path ahead. Why should we turn?¡±


    ¡°Help yourself,¡± responded Mu Yu, walking off.


    Xing Gao was hesitant to believe Mu Yu, but there was no denying thetter¡¯s judgement proved correct previously. Better to trust someone who demonstrated formation knowledge than himself, rationalised Xing Gao. Meng Xin gave her junior a tap and followed after. Rou Anna¡¯s aggression toward Mu Yu reduced somewhat and reced itself with curiosity for him.


    Zuo Jianfeng refused to buy Mu Yu¡¯s im and continued forward until he noticed the pressure didn¡¯t intensify. Still unconvinced, he kept going until he realised he was back where he started. He had no choice but to acknowledge Mu Yu was right and begrudgingly went after the others.


    When Zuo Jianfeng met up with the group, Xiaoshuai, who waszing on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, teased, ¡°What a coincidence. I thought you wouldn¡¯t take this path.¡±


    Mu Yu loved what he heard. Zuo Jianfeng had to swallow the bitter pill.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading down. No more boring questions, right?¡± Mu Yu dismissively asked as he strolled down after turning.


    <em>Rumble!</em> A boulder came rolling down the mountain as they were walking. The group brandished their weapons and smashed the boulder. They shifted their gazes to the sky upon hearing an explosion at the top of the mountain and feeling a gale of spiritual energy. They heard high-pitched projectiles whizzing through the sky from the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Fiend beasts?¡± eximed Rou Anna.


    Indeed, hordes of high-level fiend beasts raced toward the mountain. The quintet was prepared for a fight. Perhaps their alertness enhanced their vision. What they thought were fiend beasts were actually evolved fiend beasts ¨C fiends!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    <strong><em>Blockade</em></strong>


    The strangest thing yet was the fiends encroaching upon the quintet donned human clothing, and it fit them. They had evolved to the point that no fiend characteristics were visible. The reason the spider fiend Mu Yu encountered at Moyun Mountains still had fiend beast traits intact was because the elemental demons forced its evolution.


    Meng Xin: ¡°I thought the fiend race at Second Heaven was extinct.¡±


    Mu Yu, voice muffled, responded, ¡°They¡¯re likely from Third Heaven and found a way toe here.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Xing Gao asked.


    ¡°Because I had a dispute with one and learnt that from her.¡±


    While the horde monitored the group, a winged fiend, specifically a phoenix eagle, stepped out and condescendingly demanded, ¡°Humans, leave this ce at once.¡±


    ¡°Fodder should keep their traps shut if they want to live,¡± Zuo Jianfeng jabbed, sword drawn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the fodder part, but I do know you will be our snack if you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Zuo Fengjian shot sword qi at the phoenix eagle. The phoenix eagle shielded itself using its ck two metre wings. The sword qi bounced off without leaving as much as a scratch.


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    The fiends charged together.


    ¡°Be careful, Mu Yu,¡± reminded Xing Gao.


    Xing Gao called on his jade ruler covered in poison. His condor erged and began shooting down fiends with lightning bolts from its third eye. Meng Xin yed a melody of death from her jade flute. Rou Anna harmonised with Meng Xin for a deadlybo capable of tackling numerous fiends at once.


    Zuo Jianfeng wounded every fiend that came into his attack range. Only the phoenix eagle was able to hold its own against him. It utilised the spiritual energy in its wings to blow winds that¡¯d impact Zuo Jianfeng¡¯s bnce.


    ¡°Why is everyone so eager to fight these days,¡±ined Mu Yu.


    ¡°Why do you reckon Xing Gao¡¯s condor doesn¡¯t help its own kind?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Right back at you. You like eating fiend beast¡¯s fiend souls,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. I look better than fiends. Wait, I¡¯m not even a fiend beast!¡±


    ¡°Humans kill each other, let alone fiend beasts. Earth Sovereign Sect have their own method of taming fiend beasts. I suppose they have means to prevent betrayals.¡±


    Nobody suspected Mu Yu of allying with fiends or anything to that effect despite him just dodging as they believed him to be a bookworm in the first ce.


    The fiends¡¯ arrival suggested themotion on the mountain had to do with them, most likely the revival of the white ape fiend king. Mu Yu was more interested in locating Qiao Xue. He reasoned another squad supporting the fiends would¡¯ve already rushed to the scene while the horde was stalling them.


    ¡°They¡¯re just buying time. We need to stop the white ape fiend king escaping his restraints!¡± Mu Yu shouted.


    Mu Yu flicked explosion pills into the groups of fiends, blowing two up and throwing a few more to support Xing Gao. Using Dustfallen Stance, he slipped out of the blockage to continue up the mountain.


    Zuo Jianfeng: ¡°Running is all you¡¯re good for!¡±


    Meng Xin and Xing Gao approved of Mu Yu¡¯s decision to go on ahead; however, his ability to weave his way out of the horde that they couldn¡¯t rendered them astonished. The next time the mountain quaked, the pressure disappeared into thin air. Thus, they could fly again.


    Mu Yu flew up the mountain as fast as he could.


    <em>The pressure is gone, which means the seal is weakening by the second.</em>


    ¡°Mu Yu, you smell that familiar scent?¡± Xiaoshuai asked, tugging on Mu Yu¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have your profound smell. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s food again.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. I can¡¯t put my finger on it, but I know I¡¯ve smelt it before.¡±


    ¡°Describe it.¡±


    ¡°Fried yellow beans,¡± stated Xiaoshuai, tummy growling.


    <em>Whizz!</em> Mu Yu barely evaded the sword swung at his throat. Standing in his way wasn¡¯t a fiend but a male in ck. Mu Yu instantly recognised the aura on the male ¨C Ghost Gate! He questioned, ¡°Why are you attacking me when a fiend king is resurfacing.¡±


    Gui Daoughed sinisterly. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let fiends through.¡±


    ¡°Fiends? You have your eyes on the right side of your head? How am I a fiend?¡±


    Gui Dao poised himself to attack and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a fiend if I say you are.¡±


    ¡°You n to kill all the elite disciples just for the Nine Walk-ins Formation? You think you can do achieve that on your own?¡±


    Gui Dao pinched his eyebrows together upon hearing Mu Yu mentioned the n nobody but their sect should¡¯ve known. Nevertheless, dead men couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Fiends must die.¡±


    Gui Dao summoned his twin.


    ¡°Don¡¯tsh out at me just because I hit your sore spot.¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    <strong><em>Gui Dao¡¯s ck Qi</em></strong>


    Mu Yu and Gui Dao engaged in a high-velocity, intense duel, trading ck and green sword qi attacks. Thanks to the upbringing style of Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples, they learned to grow aspetent as they could in cultivation andbat technicality. Harming their twin with trickery would only reduce their twin¡¯s powers once thetter became their tool, after all.


    Gui Dao and his twin wielded sickles. Their ghost mist obstructed Mu Yu¡¯s vision. The duo sent ghouls in and out of the mist. Mu Yu shed a ghoul and then pivoted to throw Gui Dao¡¯s twin off bnce. Mu Yu leapt up and came down with two swords, dispersing the mist. Gui Dao was able to quickly set up the screen and give Mu Yu grief again.


    Gui Dao noticed Mu Yu not paying attention and swung his sickle at Mu Yu¡¯s chest, sending Mu Yu staggering backward. Mu Yu rubbed his chest and recollected himself.


    Xiaoshuai raged, ¡°Who just chopped my bottom?!¡±


    Xiaoshuai smacked Mu Yu in the face with his tail. ¡°Use that broken sword to body the smoky runt!¡±


    ¡°Your mist is a great tool, but you picked the wrong opponent.¡±


    Mu Yu wanted to stand up to Ghost Gate without relying on someone¡¯s help; hence, he was extremely motivated to fight. The wood spirit was a huge contributor to fighting off Gui Xuanyue at Moyun Mountains. When Mu Yu fused with Wood Spirit Sword, he discovered he couldmand the sword at will. As such, he split it off from Shadow Splitter. The wood spirit¡¯s energy forced the mist to recede. Gui Dao was unable to bring it back. The ghouls cried as the sword qi vanquished them.


    ¡°You lot should learn to stay in your ownne.¡±


    In disbelief, Gui Dao belted and had his twin swing his sickle that he had erged. Wood Spirit Sword and the sickle collided. Silence followed. The sickle was cracked and soon crumbled to pieces. Wood Spirit Sword absorbed the fragments into its holes.


    In the meantime, Mu Yu closed the gap and shed Gui Dao. Sadly, Gui Dao was able to transform into ghost mist and retreat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    Gui Dao summoned a ck twin and sent it after Wood Spirit Sword. Meanwhile, he summoned a ghost banner to engage Mu Yu. That was a poor arrangement on Gui Dao¡¯s part. The twin screamed shrilled upon touching Wood Spirit Sword, allowing the sword to impale the twin. Normally, the twin would immediately wander, but the vitality in the sword nullified the ability.


    Xiaoshuai, swinging his arms, effused, ¡°Sword, whoop him!¡±


    Gui Dao attempted to summon his twin to him, but the wood spirit¡¯s hold on his twin was solid. The sword continued to fly back and forth, puncturing the twin full of holes from different angles. The sword subsequently switched to absorbing it to repair the holes. As a result of the twin suffering damage, Gui Dao took damage ordingly. Mu Yu leveraged the chance to uncoil a palm strike. Gui Do went through air, leaving a trail of blood behind. Mu Yu pursued him and hammered on after raising Gui Dao¡¯s head.


    Ghost mist covered the area again. Gui Dao¡¯s soul ejected from his body, and the mist recreated his body, albeit in astral form. That was his soul. He questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°All of you are cockroaches, huh? No wonder why nobody wants to bother with you lot. Kill the body and outes the soul.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my revenge!¡±


    Injured and unable to continue, Gui Dao took out his jade piece.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! For my roast duck and drumsticks, Shabby Sword, charge! Snatch the jade piece, and I¡¯ll share a piece of meat with you!¡± Xiaoshuaimanded.


    Mu Yu burst intoughter. Wood Spirit Sword teleported above Gui Dao¡¯s soul and dragged him in. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t put any force into his hand. After struggling and struggling, he managed to squeeze his fingers. s, they went through the jade piece, while he was sucked into the sword.


    Mu Yu picked up the jade piece Gui Dao dropped.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    <strong><em>Top of the Mountain</em></strong>


    As Gui Dao¡¯s iplete corpse hit the ground, the sky-shrouding ghost mist dispersed. Thendscape was torn as a result of the scrap. If elemental demons were humanity¡¯s enemy, Ghost Gate was a gue that the world needed to get rid of. Mu Yu retrieved Wood Spirit Sword and told it, ¡°I know how to repair you now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, now I can have drumsticks!¡± cheered Xiaoshuai.


    The ordeals he went through to procure a jade slip spurred Mu Yu on to just crush it and go home, especially since he had found the herbs he needed. Nheless, Qiao Xue was an important individual. If he left, he wouldn¡¯t know where to start searching for her at Third Heaven. As such, he continued up the mountain.


    Nobody impeded Mu Yu¡¯s climb after Gui Dao¡¯s interference. It was puzzling to not see anyone else, that being said. He stopped and checked the surroundings. ¡°Strange. If Ghost Gate¡¯s members aren¡¯t here, why did Gui Dao try to stop me?¡±


    Mu Yu cautiously proceeded toward the light pir. At close range, he discovered it wasn¡¯t a product of something but circles stacked on top of circles, each of a different colour. As he went closer, he noticed unidentifiable carvings deep in the ground. Each stroke was wide enough for him to fit a finger in. Mu Yu flew up for a bird¡¯s eye view. The glowing picture was that of a 1000 square metres ancient formation no longer passed down. Around the main formation were more formations, each linked to the other. The closer to the centre he flew, the more he noticed the lines fading. Each time one formation¡¯s light dimmed, the mountain would tremble once.


    Mu Yu headed to the edge and saw dense mist around it. From experience, he knew the more beautiful something¡¯s appearance once, the more risky it was to fiddle with it. He, therefore, picked up a rock and threw it at the screen.


    ¡°Smash!¡± Mu Yu muttered, imaging the scene of the rock breaking through. Unlike expectations, the rocknded on the ground. ¡°Am I overthinking this?¡±


    Mu Yu hesitantly touched the light pir. It was safe. Consequently, he stepped in. He really did overthink it. There were actuallyyers of rings, and he was only in the first one. The further in he ventured, the brighter it was behind him. When he turned around, to the contrary, the light had vanished. Spinning around again, the rings of light had also disappeared. The deep carvings on the ground had receded. In the centre was an individual.


    The individual was tall and muscr. His long fur was white. His long brows grew upward and connecting to his hair. Those golden eyes were virtually weapons. Next to the middle-aged man was Qiao Xue.


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d find you here,¡± Mu Yu said, wondering why she was the only person he saw.


    Qiao Xue prepared her water spirit and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t take another step near His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I knew it was the chipmunk,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    White Ape Fiend King swept his gaze over to the duo. The fiend king was waiting for the lights to fade away, which was when he would truly be free. He threatened, ¡°Kid, are you the Ghost Gate disciple Xue¡¯er mentioned? If you think you can handle me solo, you are deluding yourself.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not youe out to dance makes no difference to me. Qiao Xue, can I have a word with you in private?¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Mu Yu marginalised the fiend king.


    Qiao Xue responded, ¡°Do you want the core from me? I¡¯m never handing it over. I won¡¯t let you sabotage my n.¡±


    ¡°I thought I just told you I couldn¡¯t care less about him. I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say with you humans.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also human. You¡¯re part of humanity and part of¡­¡±Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to mention their connection to elemental demons in the fiend king¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I grew up among the fiend race. Therefore, I am one of them. Leave now. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±


    The white ape fiend king¡¯s vigour understandably grew as the light faded. He warned, ¡°The first thing I do when I get out of here is ughter you cunning humans.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Grandpa Dragon said you cannot restore your core at Second Heaven,¡± advised Qiao Xue.


    ¡°He¡¯s targeting me. Am I supposed to just let him have his way with me?!¡±


    ¡°Before you worry about restoring your core, I suggest you worry about your hearing. We told you we¡¯re not here for you. Get over yourself,¡± rebuked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°You want some, too, you rat?!¡± The white ape fiend king thumped his chest.


    Xiaoshuai stood akimbo on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder after shadow boxing. ¡°I¡¯ll whoop you before I even have breakfast, you macaque!¡±


    Mu Yu was still focused on scouring for Ghost Gate¡¯s people.


    ¡°White Ape Fiend King? So this is where he was sealed.¡±


    Mu Yu turned his head to see Zuo Jianfeng andpany. There were eight fiends still on their tail.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, be careful for Ghost Gate.¡± Mu Yu stepped back to join Xing Gao andpany.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fast runner,¡± Zuo Jianfengmpooned.


    ¡°How did it take you so long when we cleared the path for you?¡± Xiaoshuai fired back.


    Zuo Jianfeng had some serious wounds. Xing Gao¡¯s left arm was trickling blood. Meng Xin and Rou Anna looked spent. Xing Gao¡¯s injured condor started quavering upon seeing the fiend king.


    Mu Yu queried, ¡°Have any of you seen Ghost Gate¡¯s crew?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know who it was, but someone sneak attacked us during the fight and cut down a number of fiends,¡± replied Xing Gao, bandaging his wounds and promoting spiritual energy cirction.


    ¡°Who is this someone?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Not sure. He attacked us and the fiends. The fiends suffered more than us. You¡¯re lucky you ran off!¡± condemned Rou Anna.


    ¡°Who would attack both of us?¡± questioned Meng Xin.


    ¡°I can only think of the elemental demons,¡± answered Xing Gao.


    Mu Yu was convinced it was Ghost Gate¡¯s work because he knew what they were plotting. Their fatigue and injuries only benefited Ghost Gate.


    Eyes on the middle-aged man in the light, Zuo Jianfeng questioned, ¡°That him, the white ape fiend king?¡±


    Contrary to Mu Yu¡¯s stance, a fiend king¡¯s emergence was a big deal to the orthodox sects. Xing Hao stated, ¡°We¡¯re injured and outnumbered. We need a n to stop them.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    <strong><em>Return of a Fiend King</em></strong>


    Xing Gao and Zuo Jianfeng consumed qi defence pills, amon low-rank healing pill. Despite consuming several pills, they couldn¡¯t staunch their bleeding. Mu Yu could smell skeleton scabs, a nt that inhibited healing via spiritual energy. The assant had done some extra work. Fortunately, Mu Yu had a fix. He offered a vial. ¡°Your qi defence pills won¡¯t help. This is healing powder, my own concoction. Apply some to your wound, and your wounds will soon close.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re an alchemist. Powders? You expect me to believe it works?¡± jabbered Zuo Jianfeng.


    Xing Gao questioned, ¡°I bought the qi defence pills from your sect. Is there a difference between the two products?¡±


    ¡°Qi defence pills are low-rank pills that are effective if treating ordinary wounds. Your wound has been infected with poison, however.¡± Mu Yu shook the vial. ¡°Want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°I shall trust you.¡± Xing Gao stretched his left arm out.


    The purple powder stimted the production of potent green spiritual energy on Xing Gao¡¯s arm. The spiritual energy stopped the bleeding and sealed the wound, stiffening Zuo Jiangfeng¡¯s face at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu Yu,¡± Xing Gao expressed, mobilising his left arm.


    ¡°You can keep it. Your condor will probably appreciate it, as well,¡± said Mu Yu, putting the vial in Xing Gao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You two should also keep some on you.¡± Mu Yu offered the two maidens, whom he presumed suffered less thanks to the two guys, another two vials.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± sincerely expressed Meng Xin, smiling. On the other hand, Rou Anna scoffed.


    ¡°Anyone else want one?¡± teased Mu Yu, waving another vial around. Since Zuo Jianfeng refused to swallow his pride, Mu Yu passed it to Xing Gao. ¡°You can have another one.¡±


    Xing Gao nced over to Zuo Jianfeng¡¯s wound on his back. He didn¡¯t want to irritate Mu Yu, but Zuo Jianfeng needed help. Hesitant, he expressed, ¡°Brother Mu Yu, the circumstances are not optimistic. We should stand united now. How about we let Brother Zuo Jianfeng use it?¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s yours now. You can do whatever tickles your fancy.¡±


    Xing Gao applied the powder to Zuo Jianfeng¡¯s back. Zuo Jianfeng remained silent but didn¡¯t object.


    ¡°One of Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples ambushed me on the way up here,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°They¡¯re here? Are you all right?¡± queried Xing Gao, tense. He was aware that even they would have trouble against Ghost Gate, let alone Mu Yu.


    ¡°I believe they have designs for the white ape fiend king. The one who ambushed me wielded a sickle. Too bad for him, he was rather sloppy with it. It wasn¡¯t too hard to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you? You kill someone and Ghost Gate¡¯s disciple no less? Keep your ims within the realm of reality,¡± scorned Zuo Jianfeng.


    ¡°I think I remember Ghost Gateing to Second Heaven. The one with the sickle was Gui Dao. I know the sickle is used specifically for attacking souls. Did you really run into him?¡± inquired Xing Gao.


    ¡°He¡¯s never going to be able to testify, so whatever floats your boat. All I wanted to say was Ghost Gate¡¯s disciple might¡¯ve been the one who attacked you. They want the white ape fiend king¡¯s soul. What do you have in mind now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be them. That¡¯s not their style. The assant was extremely fast. By the time I saw them zip by, an explosion went off to my rear. If they were from Ghost Gate, I would¡¯ve discerned that. It¡¯s easy to identify their auras.¡±


    Meng Xin: ¡°I agree. If it wasn¡¯t the elemental demons, then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Life and Death Sect,¡± Zuo Jianfeng finished.


    ¡°Life and Death Sect?¡± repeated Mu Yu.


    ¡°Whoever it was, it won¡¯t change the fact the white ape fiend king¡¯s return will spell disaster for the entire world. We can¡¯t let him return to Third Heaven!¡± asserted Zuo Jianfeng.


    The mountain quaked again. The formation cracked, forcing everyone to fly up. Rocks began to rain down, but there was no echo. It was as if they were falling down a bottomless pit. The lights eventuallypletely faded.


    ¡°You¡¯re all finished now, hahahaha! I¡¯m back!¡±


    The white ape fiend king propelled himself into the sky. Lightning began to stir behind the clouds. <em>Boom!</em> The formation was devastated in a single second. Five menacing balls of lightning sted the fiend king, yet the fiend kingughed hysterically and punched them apart.


    ¡°Hahaha, yes!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we could beat him even without his core,¡± Xiaoshuaimented, regretting his provocations.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, you were spinning when lightning struck you. He¡¯s tougher than you are,¡± Mu Yu murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s an unfairparison. He¡¯s punching the lightning, while the lightning hit me!¡± Xiaoshuai hid back inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Human runts, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    The white fiend ape king swung his fist down at the group.


    ¡°Bolt!¡±


    With a single smash, the mountain shook until it gave out and copsed!

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    <strong><em>Nine Walk-ins Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°None of you will escape with his life! Hahaha!¡±


    Another thunderous punch smashed down. All it took was the gale to blow the quintet away. Mu Yu leapt over to pull Rou Anna out of the punch trajectory by a hair¡¯s breadth. Still, the gale blew him metres away. He needed to cycle Dustfallen Mental Cultivation to keep his head in the right ce. It was hard to imagine how Ghost Gate could subdue a monster of the white ape fiend king¡¯s calibre.


    Smoke whisked from Rou Anna¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t spam Mu Yu¡¯s ears with a verbal st or push him away. He released her and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me for this.¡±


    ¡°Remember it was his right hand,¡± Xiaoshuai kindly reminded.


    ¡°Traitor. One more time and I¡¯ll feed you to the fiend king,¡± Mu Yu voiced.


    ¡°Heh, his core sits in his belly. He¡¯ll die without fiend spirits. It¡¯s pointless to feed me to hm.¡±


    Rou Anna clenched her teeth and stole a nce at Mu Yu. She had her jade piece in hand when the fiend king struck and intended to teleport out. Even so, the fiend king¡¯s fist would¡¯ve reached her before she could¡¯ve escaped given his speed. Meng Xin was too far to save her junior at the time.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± expressed Meng Xin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We should be worrying about him, instead,¡± verbalised Mu Yu, looking to Qiao Xue.


    To save Mu Yu, Qiao Xue stepped in between the two teams and stated, ¡°Your Majesty, we cannot stay at Second Heaven. We must be on our way now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The white ape fiend king howled toward the sky.


    Fist clonesunched toward the quintet from all directions. At the same time, the fiend king reverted his white-haired middle-aged man appearance. He dered, ¡°Know your ce before you challenge me.¡±


    ¡°Fall in!¡±


    The phoenix eagle assumed its original form. The other fiends fell in behind it. It gusted up winds and debris as it departed with the others.


    Zuo Jianfeng andpany had repelled the attacks and assembled. None of them could see any hope of stopping the fiend king.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Mu Yu?¡± queried Meng Xin.


    They looked around them but didn¡¯t see Mu Yu.


    ¡°The fiend king didn¡¯t just murder him, did he?¡± remarked Zuo Fengjian.


    ¡°He might¡¯ve made an emergency escape back to Third Heaven?¡± proposed Xing Gao.


    ¡°The fiends must have a way of returning to Third Heaven if they had a means of getting here. We must report back as soon as possible,¡± rmended Meng Xin.


    Mu Yu actually hid in his wood spirit and tailed the fiends from the sky. He was sure Ghost Gate still had a hand to y but could only specte the presence of hispanions deterred the scheming group. Moreover, he was determined to clear the air with Qiao Xue and figure out what the fiend race was up to.


    They flew southward for an entire day, crossing through deste ins and mountains. Even flying specialists, such as the phoenix eagle, needed rests when flying long flights. They were at an ocean, except it was different to when Mu Yu first arrived.


    Qiao Xue quietly reported, ¡°We can see the small ind from here. We can return to Third Heaven once we reach it.¡±


    Phoenix eagle: ¡°We lost five elite disciples, damn it.¡±


    White Ape Fiend King: ¡°Did the humans back there kill them?¡±


    Phoenix eagle: ¡°They were severely injured, so I would not believe so.¡±


    Qiao Xue skimmed over the surroundings and asked, ¡°Brother Phoenix Eagle, what happened to Celestial Silkworm? I instructed him to rendezvous with us here.¡±


    ¡°Crimson Tiger isn¡¯t around, either. I though he wasing with you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s tracking Ghost Gate¡¯s group. He should be back soon. Let¡¯s wait for him here.¡±


    As he couldn¡¯t hear the fiends in the rear, Mu Yu closed in a little more, then abruptly stopped. He slowly reached out and detected a formation. Ghost mist shrouded the fiends.


    ¡°Hahaha, White Ape Fiend King, you kept us waiting!¡±


    That screechyughter that sent chills down spines¡­ Gui Xuanyue!


    No one even noticed an enemy sneaking up on them. The spooky cries spread as the ghost mist did.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Qiao Xue armed herself immediately.


    From the sky, Gui Xuanyue tittered. ¡°Someone informed us you were here. I believe you¡¯re looking for a kitty, correct?¡±


    Gui Xuanyue summoned a crimson tiger from his sleeve. The crimson tiger shook itself out and revealed itself as a hunched-back man. Unlike his usual appearance, his pupils were pure white.


    ¡°Brother Crimson Tiger!¡±


    The white ape fiend king cut Qiao Xue¡¯s advance off. ¡°He¡¯s no longer the crimson tiger you know. The sted human killed Crimson Tiger and extracted his fiend soul. Crimson Tiger is now just a ghoul as the ones around us are.¡±


    Though livid his own kind was killed, the fiend king suppressed his urge to charge the enemy out of fear for the formation around.


    ¡°Brother Crimson Tiger would never die!¡± Qiao Xue stabbed her fingernails into her palm.


    ¡°You expected the kitty to tail us? You must¡¯ve been born yesterday. We have him to thank. We changed our ns and waited for you here.¡±


    ¡°You waited for us here? You mean you waited for me to kill you?¡± The white ape fiend king¡¯s tension continued to rise.


    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t think I could oppose you. That said, the moment you set foot in Nine Walk-ins Formation, you were finished.¡±


    Shocked, the white ape fiend king looked up, but it was toote to realise his mistake. The fiends around looked as if they were suffocating. Above them were red balls that squirmed. There was a monstrous face up against the red balls. Their squirming distorted the balls¡¯ shapes. Whatever it was stepped back, and then savage faces reced them. The fiends began to bleed out of their orifices until their heads sttered and, like a geyser, sprayed blood all over theirrades. The red balls then hauled their souls out of their bodies¡­


    ¡°You will pay!¡± The white ape fiend king was furious, but he was powerless. Thergest red ball hovered over his head and sucked spiritual energy out of him.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    <strong><em>Life and Death Sect</em></strong>


    Fiend bodies hit the ground one after another, leaving only the white ape fiend king and Qiao Xue standing. Nine Walk-ins Formation didn¡¯t affect Qiao Xue as she was human. The white ape fiend king, on the other hand, sumbed and dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Using thousands of souls from people who died natural deaths to devour our souls, you lot are revoltingly sinister!¡± brayed the white ape fiend king, grimacing.


    Had the white ape fiend king had his core, the formation wouldn¡¯t faze him. Without it, he had nothing but brute strength at his disposal.


    ¡°Thousands of human souls can¡¯t hold a candle to the white ape fiend king, can they?¡± Gui Xuanyue satiricallymented. Preparing resentful souls to target Qiao Xue, he said, ¡°As for you, traitor, I shall purge you on behalf of humanity!¡±


    The white ape fiend king dashed over to shield Qiao Xue. The gnawing ghouls had him growling at the top of his lungs. Qiao Xue immediately repelled the souls and unleashed a hail of ice. Unfortunately, the ghouls broke through her attack.


    ¡°Give me my core now!¡±


    ¡°B-¡°


    ¡°We¡¯ll all die here if we don¡¯t gamble!¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡± Gui Xuanyue directed a tiny soul to snatch the core from Qiao Xue¡¯s hand. ¡°Tsk, tsk, a nice bonus for myself tod-¡°


    A young man, hair sprawled and body attired in cloth clothing coloured half ck and half white to match his hair, stepped into the formation. Gui Xuanyue turned around to meet the young man¡¯s miserable smile.


    ¡°Gui Xuanyue, hogging the white ape fiend king for yourself is selfish, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Si Wusheng, you and the rest of your Life and Death Sect can take a hike!¡±


    ¡°We share the same goal as you and implemented the same strategy, offing other sect¡¯s disciples and fiends so that we could lure the white ape fiend king here. You can¡¯t hog him all for yourself now, can you?¡± rhetorically asked Si Wusheng, pointing his long yellow finger nail at Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°How did you know he¡¯de here?¡±


    ¡°You had a kitty. You expect me to not have an insect?¡± Si Wusheng summoned a huge celestial silkworm next to him. The chubby celestial silkworm already had all of its blood drained out, and its pupils were lifeless. ¡°How about we take what we need and go our own ways? You can have his soul, while we¡¯ll take his corpse. All I demand is you don¡¯t decapitate him. I don¡¯t like refining headless corpses.¡±


    While Ghost Gate concentrated primarily on souls for training, Life and Death Sect focused on corpses. Owing to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s supervision, the two nurtured disciples the same way.


    ¡°If I refuse?¡± responded


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?¡± Si Wusheng¡¯s stiff movements were a product of his style. The resentful souls and ghost mist were adverse to approaching him.


    Gui Xuanyue stopped to consider the offer. The two of them were evenly matched inbat. Si Wusheng wasn¡¯t going to take ¡°no¡± for an answer if he crossed into the formation. Gui Xuanyue didn¡¯t need the corpse. As such, Gui Xuanyue answered, ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do about the traitorous human?¡± Si Wusheng asked, cracking his neck.


    Qiao Xue didn¡¯t see any hope of winning against Gui Xuanyue and Si Wusheng. Howbeit, she was prepared to fight till herst breath. For some reason, Mu Yu came to mind. She erased the probability of him providing reinforcements as she took the core for herself. The guilt of deceiving him still ate away at her, but she had to make a decision. Besides, she dered she was a fiend. Humans and fiends weren¡¯t allies.


    Bleeding profusely and keeled over on the ground, the white ape fiend king verbalised, ¡°Qiao Xue, leave Second Heaven now. Avenge uster on!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ruin my puppet,¡± griped Si Wusheng.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± argued Gui Xuanyue.


    Gui Xuanyue spun and rushed over to Qiao Xue in the blink of an eye. As he reached for her throat, she deflected his hand with her water spirit. By then, Si Wusheng was already behind her, and his nails wereing down toward the top of her head. Qiao Xue fused with her water spirit and scattered as droplets of ice. Lethal snowkes belted down.


    ¡°How do you possess the power of water demons?¡± questioned Gui Xuanyue, shielding himself using ghost qi as armour.


    Qiao Xue couldn¡¯t escape the formation; therefore, she hid herself and bided her time for an opening.


    Si Wusheng cracked his hands and neck. ¡°You remember the rumour at Third Heaven? Five individuals will inherit the power of elemental demons, and they will be instrumental in the war against elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°I always assumed it was a mere rumour.¡± Gui Xuanyue actually knew all about it already when Mu Yu killed his twin.


    ¡°You believe her?¡±


    ¡°I only believe myself.¡±


    Gui Xuanyue sted all of the snowkes. As he melted them, they¡¯d be droplets of water contaminated with ck qi, forcing Qiao Xue to reveal herself. Like Mu Yu, she couldn¡¯t control the water at Second Heaven as freely.


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll also be able to control water after I turn her into my puppet.¡± Si Wusheng licked his lips and dashed toward Qiao Xue again.


    Qiao Xue scrunched up her blue ribbon. As water wringed out of the ribbon, it transformed into water dragons. Gui Xuanyue¡¯s ghost mist was able to nullify all of her water dragons just as he cancelled her ice rain. She could tell Gui Xuanyue had yet to show his true abilities or even call on his twin, but there wasn¡¯t anything she could do.


    ¡°Die!¡± Gui Xuanyue closed the gap and trapped Qiao Xue in ghost mist.


    Refusing to die an indignant death, Qiao Xue put everything on the line. Her eyes turned dark blue. Her energy went wild. Once the water spirit lord took over, she would lose herself.


    <em>Whoosh!</em> The light in dark times, a st sword qi stopped Qiao Xue and suppressed her berserk energy whilst cutting Gui Xuanyue off from her.


    ¡°Killing your own kind while masquerading as purging traitors for humanity?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    <strong><em>Gui Xuanyue¡¯s Twin</em></strong>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± questioned Qiao Xue, unconcerned if it was a coincidence or not.


    Mu Yu appeared exceptionally tall and trustworthy; howbeit, Qiao Xue soon recalled the animosity between the fiend race and humanity.


    Mu Yu joked, ¡°I told you to be careful. I have to back you up every time. I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion if this keeps up.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s original n was to sabotage the formation, thereby releasing the shackles on the fiend king and letting the fiend king fight instead of him getting involved. The n went to hell when he was forced to step in and save Qiao Xue from imminent death.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t discriminate against the fiend race. If anything, he had witnessed Ghost Gatemit more heinous deeds than fiends had.


    ¡°I remember you. You were the pitiful worm,¡± insulted Gui Xuanyue, albeit aware of Mu Yu¡¯s big improvements since theirst encounter.


    ¡°I wonder who your new twin is after I demolished your former one,¡± Mu Yu jibed, aiming his sword at Gui Xuanyue.


    Ghost Gate disciples without a twin deemed unworthy disciples. Ever since losing his twin, Gui Xuanyue, was incandescent. He scowled. ¡°You want to know, do you?¡±


    Gui Xuanyue summoned his new twin. The elder was once a revered man. He was none other than Jiuhua Sect¡¯s patriarch, Reverend Jiuhua, Gui Xuanyue¡¯s biological father!


    ¡°You turned your father into your twin?¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Gui Xuanyue, tone wrathful, responded, ¡°Thanks to you, I failed my mission and had to flee. My shizun demanded I find someone to turn into my twin as punishment. The requirements for creating one require me to know them inside and out so that we are connected on a mental level. My father was the only one who ticked all the boxes.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you killed your father?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I snapped his neck and ripped his soul out with these hands. Every time I see my twin, I¡¯d gnash my teeth. I shall avenge my father here and now!¡±


    Gui Xuanyue discharged ghost mist. Mu Yu shook his head at the ludicrous horsefeathers the sinner spouted. ¡°You lot are insane. If you want revenge, you should off yourself. If you can¡¯t do it, I will give you a hand.¡±


    Shadow Splitter Sword intercepted the ghost qi. Unlike his lifeless eyes, Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s swordy with Jiuhua Sword was as lethal as back in the day. The hundreds of exchanges between Mu Yu and Reverend Jiuhua lifted the ghost mist and chased off the resentful souls. Gui Xuanyue, nevertheless, continued waving his ghost banner to summon evil spirits.


    Si Wusheng¡¯s style didn¡¯t counter Qiao Xue¡¯s style. In addition, the death of herrades spurred her on. Hence, Si Wusheng struggled even with his twin puppet assisting him.


    The ghouls robbed life from everything they came into contact with. Even so, ghost mist was merely ghost mist at the end of the day. Mu Yu¡¯s wood spirit was its worst enemy. Once Mu Yu snapped Jiuhua Sword, Spirit Wood Sword absorbed the ghost mist, forcing Reverend Jiuhua to retreat back to Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved by leaps and bounds since west met,¡± praised Gui Xuanyue.


    Gui Xuanyue and Reverend Jiuhua took one side of Mu Yu each. Gui Xuanyue¡¯s supply of souls seemed to be endless. Whilst dealing with their harassment, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Tell me: do you have nightmares at nght?¡±


    Gui Xuanyue¡¯s fatigue gradually caught up to him as it did his g.


    ¡°You can also control elemental d-¡°


    ¡°Some things should never be mentioned.¡±


    Free from the souls¡¯ harassment, Mu Yu went after Gui Xuanyue¡¯s banner. Wood Spirit Sword continued absorbing the souls and mending its damage. Mu Yu then targeted Gui Xuanyue¡¯s chest. Gui Xuanyue wanted to move, but the wood spirit restrained him. Gui Xuanyue summoned Reverend Jiuhua over as a meat shield, prompting Mu Yu to shake his head.


    Mu Yu pierced through Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s chest and forced it straight forward to Gui Xuanyue. Cornered, Gui Xuanyue¡¯s white face turned red as he ejected himself from his body to escape. Wood Spirit Sword manoeuvred through the atmosphere to position itself above Gui Xuanyue and hauled him into it.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡± bellowed Gui Xuanyue, voice reverberating as he was taken away.


    Reverend Jiuhua regained his own conscious since Gui Xuanyue was finished. He looked down to see Mu Yu¡¯s sword plunged through his chest. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Mu Yu. He looked over to his son and bemoaned, ¡°You killed my son.¡±


    Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s memory of him trying to catch the blood gushing from his neck and ask his son why thetter betrayed him was as fresh as yesterday. He was despondent for he recalled the vicious re his son stared at him with.


    ¡°You want to avenge him?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    Although Mu Yu never liked Reverend Jiuhua, he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the situation or lend a hand to thetter.


    ¡°I deserved the karma. I don¡¯t hold it against you or him but myself. I must thank you for liberating us,¡± Reverend Jiuhua answered with a subtle smile.


    Reverend Jiuhua¡¯s soul began to fade away into the wind.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, where do you think people go after death? Vige Chief Bu used to say people turned into stars in the sky after death.¡± Mu Yu inquired as he gazed at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to reach the sky.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    <strong><em>Assail</em></strong>


    Mu Yu retrieved the fiend king¡¯s core from Gui Xuanyue. The white ape fiend king got to his feet; he was still panting from the torture he was subjected to. The fiend king was too fatigued to put up a fight Mu Yu for his core. Si Wusheng barely eked out an advantage against Qiao Xue. Even so, he bailed once Mu Yu stepped in to assist Qiao Xue. Si Wusheng wasn¡¯t aware Mu Yu overwhelmed Gui Xuanyue purely thanks to his weapon nullifying all of Gui Xuanyue¡¯s skills, so he assumed Mu Yu outssed Gui Xuanyue.


    Red mist blew toward Gui Xuanyue. Gui Hongyu vengefully stared at Mu Yu upon seeing Gui Xuanyue¡¯s corpse. Besides Gui Hongyu, another four humans, namely Lian Tianyou, Duan Musi, Secr World Sect¡¯s Miao Yu and Zhi Zhen, a bald monk from Lunar Temple, all of whom were dressed strangely, showed up. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what just took ce.


    Lian Tianyou wasn¡¯t fond of fiends by any means, but the bloody sight wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d spit at. He inquired, ¡°You must all be here for the white ape fiend king.¡±


    ¡°Hihihi, it is an honour to meet Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s top-prized disciple, Lian Tianyou. What brings you here today?¡± sarcastically asked Si Wusheng.


    ¡°You can save the pleasantries forter. Life and Death Sect, as well as Ghost Gate, have no authority to determine the white ape king¡¯s fate,¡± Duan Musi, disciple of Mystic Spirit Sect, asserted.


    Si Wusheng wiped his grin off his face and calmly replied, ¡°Whether or not I have the authority is of no importance. The bigger issue at hand is we have two traitors among humanity¡¯s ranks. How do you suggest we address the problems?¡±


    Qiao Xue guarded the white ape fiend king.


    ¡°Oh, Gui Xuanyue and you?¡± mocked Mu Yu.


    Expression stiff, Si Wusheng fired back. ¡°You teamed up with her to kill Gui Xuanyue to save the white ape fiend king. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, you killed Gui Xuanyue?¡± asked Lian Tianyou, surprised to hear the oundish usation.


    Even if Gui Xuanyue was deplorable, he was a human. Killing a human to save a fiend king as a human being was uneptable by the society¡¯s standards.


    Mouths were agape upon hearing ¡°Mu Yu¡±. Si Wusheng didn¡¯t personally witness Gui Xuanyue¡¯s death. On top of that, Mu Yu was supposed to be an alchemist. By those ounts, it made little to no sense for Mu Yu to kill Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°Who are you to charge me with being a traitor? Should I have just stood still and let Gui Xuanyue kill me? Also, what¡¯s this nonsense about me helping the fiend king?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, why don¡¯t you apprehend this traitorous girl to clear your name, then?¡± proposed Si Wusheng, recognising the fact Mu Yu and Qiao Xue knew each other.


    ¡°In other words, if I capture her, the fiend king is mine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that right?¡± added Xiaoshuai. He then whispered, ¡°The old macaque is more trouble than he¡¯s worth. We only need the big honey pea.¡±


    Si Wusheng: ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. A consensus must be reached.¡±


    ¡°Exin why you¡¯re expecting me to capture them by myself, then? Are you just going to kick back and watch?¡±


    ¡°Fine, how about we all capture the white ape fiend king and escort him back to Third Heaven?¡± suggested Si Wusheng, giving the others a propitious salute.


    ¡°Save the drivel. Whoever stops us is a traitor to humanity!¡± eximed Duan Musi, charging in first.


    The others prepared their items to apprehend the fiend king. Gui Hongyu wanted Mu Yu¡¯s head. Nheless, the responsibility of taking the fiend king¡¯s core fell on her shoulders since her senior was killed. Only Mu Yu didn¡¯t take action and, instead, watched Qiao Xue, who was severely outnumbered.


    Qiao Xue understood Mu Yu had done all he could for her. She looked over to him and mouthed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Snowkes danced in the sky. Snowyered the ground. Qiao Xue¡¯s water spirit undted in the sky. The snowkes liquefied and rained down. Two flying fishes ejected from Qiao Xue and jubntly yed in the rain as they hummed a melodic peace. The raindrops came together. Blue lightning shot toward their targets.


    ¡°The water god¡¯s fiend winning fish are the rulers of water. Shield yourself from the rain with your spiritual energy!¡± shared Duan Musi.


    The group shielded themselves with phantasmal shields as instructed and advanced toward Qiao Xue. The water god fiend¡¯s lightning covered the sky in blue light. The coiling lightning cut off the group¡¯s advance, while other lightning bolts strived to strike them down.


    ¡°How do we deal with the two water god fiends?¡± questioned Lian Tianyou.


    ¡°Ghost qi can contaminate and weaken them!¡± answered Duan Musi.


    Gui Hongyu didn¡¯t mind the eyes on her and discharged red ghost qi, infecting the water droplets. The winning fishes screeched and jumped back inside Qiao Xue. Drained, she shouted and transformed her rain drops into a hail of ice picks, but she didn¡¯t fire them. Instead, she bled from her mouth and stumbled backwards. As the previous fights took a toll on her body, she wasn¡¯t able to keep up.


    ¡°Give up!¡± Si Wusheng extended his hand toward Qiao Xue.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt His Majesty unless you step over my corpse!¡±


    Qiao Xue let the water demon spirit lord take over again. As a result, she froze everything within fifty square kilometres. Mu Yu was privy to the spirit lords¡¯ powers since he had personally tasted it firsthand andprehended their powers¡¯ significance to all races. If her berserk powers weren¡¯t put to rest, she would go on a rampage in Second Heaven. Worse, the water spirit lord could overrun the entire realm and then return to Third Heaven. Finally unable to stand watching on, Mu Yu dashed in and intercepted the attacks directed at Qiao Xue.


    Anger seeping into his voice, Mu Yu sardonically remarked, ¡°How valiant of you to lynch one girl.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you really her conspirator?¡± fumed Lian Tianyou.


    ¡°I told you he conspired with her. They¡¯re both traitors to humanity. They want to cover the white ape fiend king¡¯s escape,¡± used Si Wusheng, caressing his aching finger nail thanks to Mu Yu¡¯s attack.


    Mu Yu coldly looked back at Si Wusheng. ¡°Traitor, you say?¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    <strong><i>You Said You Like Me in My Dream</i></strong>


    Qiao Xue still hadn¡¯t regained control of her powers, thereby freezing even Gui Hongyu¡¯s ghost mist and crushing it. The ocean tides violently smashed onto shore and gradually rose higher. Everyone felt as though all of their emotions, including those they didn¡¯t want to think about, were hauled to the surface for some inexplicable reason. The harder they tried to suppress it, the more prominent the emotions were. It was a nightmare for them as one¡¯s mental state yed a crucial role in theirbat abilities.


    Si Wusheng¡¯s only emotion was burning anger, but his expression was as stiff as always. Gui Hongyu couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Miao Yu giggled as she recalled blissful times in her life. Lunar Temple¡¯s Zhi Zhen recited Buddhist scriptures to keep his mind clear. As an enlightened one, he was impervious to the water demon spirit lord¡¯s ability.


    The water demon spirit lord¡¯s ability was called Erasing Emotions ¨C the equivalent of Mu Yu¡¯s Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye. Erasing Emotions granted the water spirit lord the ability to manipte emotions and magnify them infinitely so that the spirit lord could kill its target. If the spirit lord fully awakened, nobody present would have had the chance to even take out their jade piece. Humans were emotional creatures at the end of the day.


    ¡°Do you human imbeciles want to die so badly?¡± threatened the white ape fiend king. Honestly, he was stunned upon witnessing Erasing Emotions; however, he was too weakened for the ability to be fatal.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, stop!¡± Mu Yu approached Qiao Xue and transferred vitality over to her. Only his wood spirit lord¡¯s powers could suppress her. If both of them lost control, they would raze Second Heaven to the ground.


    Mu Yu embraced Qiao Xue and desperately tried to suppress the water spirit lord. Waking up from her madness, Qiao Xue murmured, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    The water droplets in the air sshed on the ground. The crashing waves snapped everyone out of their fantasies.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin right now.¡± Mu Yu dragged the white ape king over and positioned himself between the white ape king and Qiao Xue. He flew with the two.


    The others were confounded as to why Erasing Emotions had no impact on Mu Yu. Still, their priority was to chase the fiend king down.


    ¡°Stop!¡± demanded Duan Musi, spearheading the pursuit.


    Mu Yu was fast. Even so, he knew the others could easily catch up considering their cultivation levels. To add, he two dead weights to carry with him.


    ¡°What do you want, you runt?! Release me!¡± raged the humiliated white ape fiend king.


    ¡°You sure you want to let them butcher you?¡± rhetorically questioned Mu Yu. Candidly, he¡¯d be fine with abandoning the fiend king. The only reason he brought the fiend king along was in case Qiao Xue ran off to search for him.


    Xiaoshuai chimed in. ¡°Yeah, old macaque, why you trying to act toughed.¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    Xiaoshuai pulled a zany face. ¡°And then die from indigestion.¡±


    Zhi Zhen, who flew on a mace, sped past Mu Yu, forcing thetter to stop. There was a tiny chance Mu Yu could defeat a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer cultivator. Zhi Zhen said, ¡°Mu Yu, you should not help evil spread.¡±


    ¡°Guess I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Mu Yu turned right to buy some time. He handed the jade piece and core to the fiend king and bluntly stated, ¡°Crush the jade piece and escape with Qiao Xue. As soon as you arrive on the other side, restore your core. You should be able to escape Pill Cauldron Sect with your power. You are not to hurt anyone at Pill Cauldron Sect besides Life and Death Sect in addition to Ghost Gate.¡±


    Since the fiend kingcked cultivation, he wasn¡¯t added to the equation. Therefore, he and Qiao Xue could use the single jade piece.


    ¡°Who are you to order me ar-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Qiao Xue put her life on the line to save you. If you have any sense of honour, remember what I said.¡±


    Qiao Xue weakly grabbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°How are you going to return, then?¡±


    ¡°I was doomed to be stuck here from the moment I decided to help you. No sect on the other side will let me off the hook. They¡¯ll probably have me executed for treason or something if I returned. Maybe I can figure something out using your teleportation formation.¡±


    ¡°Take this and go find our teleportation formation on that ind.¡± Qiao Xue rolled up her water spirit and handed it to Mu Yu. She added, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Mu Yu thought he heard worry in thest five words Qiao Xue uttered. Recalling the dream where she confessed to him, he smiled to himself. He waved the water spirit around and verbalised, ¡°You know why I helped you? Because you said you like me in my dream. I¡¯m going to give you a chance. Is this considered a token of your feelings?¡±


    Qiao Xue jolted. She wanted to ask what Mu Yu meant, but he ced her hand in the fiend king¡¯s and flicked spiritual energy at the fiend king¡¯s hand holding the jade piece. A part of the atmosphere twisted and turned as they were drawn in. The two were gone in a sh of white light.


    ¡°You let the white ape fiend king escape?!¡± brayed Lian Tianyou, from behind.


    Mu Yu calmly turned around.


    <em>Maybe it¡¯s a good thing I let him go? Shifu sacrificed so much for humanity, yet he never got anything out of it. Let¡¯s give Third Heaven some entertainment.</em>

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    <strong><i>Fiend Ind Guardians (Part 1)</i></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, did the girl brainwash you? Why did you give them your jade piece?¡± Zhi Zhen inquired.


    ¡°Interpret it however you will,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°Do you realise what the consequences of your actions are?¡± questioned Lian Tianyou, unable to believe what transpired.


    Nobody heard the conversation between Qiao Xue and Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu no longer had any dead weight. Who knows who¡¯d emerge triumphant if they fought again. He shrugged. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have my jade piece anymore. Was that even a necessary question?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lian Tianyou sighed. ¡°What a pity. I was hoping to seek alchemy pointers from you, but it doesn¡¯t seem I will have the chance to anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m cool with you staying here to keep mypany.¡±


    ¡°All the best to you.¡± Lian Tianyou decided it was time to return to Third Heaven and report back.


    Mu Yu gave the remaining people a smile. ¡°And you guys? You want to have a scrap before going home?¡±


    Si Wusheng cracked his joints. ¡°The fiend beasts here will take care of you in our stead.¡±


    The others agreed with Si Wusheng. As for Gui Hongyu, she went to fetch Gui Xuanyue¡¯s corpse. There was no point in Mu Yu pinching Gui Xuanyue¡¯s jade piece, either. If Feng Haochen recovered his cultivation, people with grudges against him were thest of his concerns.


    Mu Yu was left alone with fiend corpses and the rhythm of crashing ocean waves. He mused over why Qiao Xue entrusted her water spirit to him. Surely it wasn¡¯t the key to activating the fiend¡¯s teleportation formation.


    The ind Qiao Xue mentioned was a tiny dot from Mu Yu¡¯s position. It would take longer than eight hours to reach it. The original n was to fly Qiao Xue there, but the others stopped him. He joined the birds flying across the ocean. There was strong fiend qi circling the ind. Only one of the fiend king¡¯s would¡¯ve possessed fiend qi on that scale.


    ¡°Is there another fiend king on this ind? If there was, why didn¡¯t they break out the white ape fiend king?¡±


    Xiaoshuai corrected, ¡°This ce is different to the white monkey king.¡±


    ¡°A different level? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are several stronger ones than him here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There are more fiend kings on this ind?!¡±


    ¡°I never said that. I can pick up numerous fiend souls¡¯ auras. If you put them together, they¡¯d naturally be stronger than him considerably.¡± Xiaoshuai had another listen then added, ¡°I think the fiend souls are orderly chanting something?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Protecting the sacred ind is every fiend¡¯s duty.¡±


    ¡°The heck? They have slogans now?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. I¡¯m just interpreting what I hear.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re some defence force the fiend race of this heaven left behind.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have your punctured sword. Just walk in and chop everyone who stands in your way.¡±


    ¡°Man, Qiao Xue didn¡¯t tell me how to utilise the formation or exin how the water spirit is going to be handy. Trial and error it is, I guess.¡±


    The uncanny vibe of the ind didn¡¯t subside as Mu Yu closed in. There were ck rocks on shore. The waves were violent. Hended on a rock, only or the air to knock him back. His first conjecture was a formation pattern as it wouldn¡¯t make sense to leave the ind defenceless. The further he explored the formation, the slimmer the chances of breaking in seemed to be. The foundation and core were also located inside, exponentially raising the barrier to entry.


    Mu Yu said to the water spirit, ¡°Qiao Xue entrusted you to me. Are you going to help me enter the ind?¡±


    The blue ribbon remained an ordinary ribbon ever since Qiao Xue gave it to Mu Yu. Lost for direction, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Xiaoshuai, you know how to make him talk?¡±


    Surprisingly, Xiaoshuai shook his head. ¡°No idea. He resembles a frayed rope. I can¡¯t sense any life. The punctured sword was a bit hostile, but this¡­ well, I suppose it can¡¯t resonate with you.¡±


    ¡°Human, begone. Only fiends may enter the sacred ind.¡± The hunched elder had a walking stick. He would¡¯ve been mistaken for an esteemed cultivator if it wasn¡¯t for his deer ears.


    ¡°Sorry, Elder, I mean no harm. Your fellow fiends directed me here to use your teleportation formation. Would I be able to ask you to help me? You recognise this, do you not?¡±


    Eyes on the water spirit, the elder stated, ¡°That¡¯s not yours.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A girl lent it to me and mentioned it woulde in useful. To be honest, I do not know what she meant.¡±


    ¡°Where are she and the others?¡± asked the astral elder.


    Mu Yu solemnly exined, ¡°Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect ambushed them. All of them went down valiantly by the ocean.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡± The elder¡¯s mood riled up the formation. Mu Yu, therefore, stepped back a few steps to be safe. The elder fumed, ¡°You humans killed them?¡±


    Mu Yu retreated a few more steps. ¡°I suppose. I am innocent, though. After I helped Qiao Xue and White Ape Fiend King escape Second Heaven, Qiao Xue sent me here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you! Ol¡¯ Turtle¡± The phantasmal elder turned around and called.


    Another hunched elder walked over on air. His appearance was hazy, but hecked the aura of death that fiend souls carried. He carried a big turtle shell on his big and walked as slow as a snail.


    Speaking at a slow pace, Ol¡¯ Turtle queried, ¡°What is it, Boss Deer?¡±


    ¡°Perform a divination to see if any visitors from Third Heaven are still alive. Now!¡±


    Ol¡¯ Turtle took his time removing his shell and reciting some fiend scripture. He ran his hand slowly over his shell. It took a darn hour just for him to take out a pair of chopsticks. By the time he finished his divination on his fingers, another hour had past.


    Mu Yu: <em>It would¡¯ve been faster for them to have just gone to the ocean and checked the corpses. Heavens¡­</em>


    Xiaoshuai: ¡°You done yet?¡±


    No response. Ol¡¯ Deer monitored Mu Yu the entire time. Even the stars had came out!


    Ol¡¯ Turtle finished his recital and opened his eyes. Voice stern, he dered, ¡°Phoenix Eagle is gone.¡±


    ¡°And the others?¡±


    ¡°Let me perform another divination.¡±


    Mu Yu sprang to his feet. ¡°Hold up. It takes you four hours to determine a person¡¯s status? Where did you learn your divination skills from, a music teacher?¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    <strong><i>Fiend Ind Guardians (Part 2)</i></strong>


    ¡°How dare you make light of Turtle Fiend King Ancestor¡¯s secret technique!¡± Ol¡¯ Turtle blustered.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t care less about whatever divination technique it was. He turned to Ol¡¯ Deer since Ol¡¯ Turtle addressed the former as his senior. ¡°Elder Deer, are you saying you will not let me through unless you can confirm everyone¡¯s status quo using your divinations?¡±


    Ol¡¯ Deer asserted, ¡°You have no right to trespass. We drove off two imperious humans yesterday. You best know what¡¯s good for you and wait for the divination¡¯spletion. I will decide what happens after!¡±


    Said two humans were none other than Gui Xuanyue and Si Wusheng. As they weren¡¯t permitted entry, they resorted to an ambush technique.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t object as he was the one who needed their help. Having said that, waiting around for the divination of all those who died would take an eternity. Hence, he suggested, ¡°How about I bring you a few fiend corpses for you?¡±


    On his way back to the battlefield, Mu Yu cursed, ¡°Bloody hell. They¡¯re one step away from twiddling their thumbs to kill time!¡±


    ¡°What happened to all the poor fiends?¡± queried Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Gui Hongyu!¡± shouted Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu theorised Gui Hongyu came back to destroy all the evidence of Ghost Gate¡¯s shady activities because she was the only one who supposedly went to fetch Gui Xuanyue¡¯s corpse when everyone else returned to Third Heaven straight away. He tried his luck at searching for corpses to no avail. He cursed, ¡°Why are they erasing evidence here?! When did those crooks learn to clean their mess?¡±


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Ol¡¯ Turtle fumed.


    ¡°Please continue. If possible, may I implore you to work faster?¡± Mu Yu asked from his flying sword.


    If there was a race for the slowest people around, Ol¡¯ Turtle would thrash Ku Mu¡¯s stuttering skills. Xiaoshuai dozed for four hours before they heard another report. Mu Yu ended up sleeping through the night on his sword.


    ¡°What? We lost another one?¡± thundered Ol¡¯ Deer, waking Mu Yu from his slumber.


    The sun was up, yet Ol¡¯ Turtle was still divining. Mu Yu inquired, ¡°How many have you got to?¡±


    ¡°Five have died, damn it,¡± cursed Ol¡¯ Deer, mncholic.


    ¡°Why are you two so darn stubborn? I said only White Ape Fiend King and Qiao Xue escaped.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty escaped?¡± eximed Ol¡¯ Deer.


    ¡°I told you that yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I have poor hearing? Can¡¯t you repeat important things?¡±


    ¡°Dementia sure is scary¡­ I pray I never understand why these two are the sentries.¡±


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Turtle, you can stop now. I don¡¯t think the kid is lying.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much when I confirmed three deaths,¡± Ol¡¯ Turtle responded, stroking his beard primly.


    Mu Yu: <em>What did you keep flipping divining for, then?!</em>


    Mu Yu took a big breath and wore on a friendly smile. ¡°Elders, since you have confirmed I am not lying, may I enter now?¡±


    ¡°No, only fiends can enter,¡± stated Ol¡¯ Deer.


    ¡°Qiao Xue isn¡¯t a fiend.¡±


    ¡°She grew up with us, so it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this water spirit prove our friendship?¡±


    ¡°How can I confirm you didn¡¯t steal it from her?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You never nned to give me entry permission, did you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t I repeated myself three times?¡±


    ¡°You only said it twice!¡±


    ¡°Only fiends may enter Sacred Ind. There¡¯s three.¡±


    Hearing Ol¡¯ Turtle muttering something again, Mu Yu thought to himself, ¡°I deserve a prize for patience.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I think I have to give him my Shameless King crown. I think you need to let Punctured Sword off his leash,¡± Xiaoshuai whispered.


    Mu Yu hurled Wood Spirit at Ol¡¯ Deer. Ol¡¯ Deer activated the formation, repelling the sword back using the ind¡¯s spiritual energy. Ol¡¯ Turtle slowly wore his shell back on and rhetorically asked, ¡°You think we¡¯re pushovers when we¡¯ve been guardians for so long?¡±


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re about to find out.¡±


    Mu Yu caught Wood Spirit and discharged vitality breakers. The formation, nheless, nullified his attacks. Ol¡¯ Deer extended his walking stick and gathered the formation¡¯s runes onto his stick. His downward swing raised the water level, revealing the bottom of the ocean.


    ¡°Guess we found out.¡± Mu Yu jumped into Wood Spirit and retreated fifty kilometres. ¡°That strike would¡¯ve crushed a Body Severing Realm cultivator, sheesh!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fast runner; I¡¯ll give you that. I took a lot of lives in ourst expedition against humanity,¡± said Ol¡¯ Deer, as the water filled the ocean again.


    Mu Yu exited Wood Spirit. ¡°He hid his abilities well.¡±


    Xiaoshuai patted his chest. ¡°Scared me back there. If he had a physical body, he¡¯d probably be even deadlier.¡±


    ¡°I surmise he died a long time ago and is living in the formation for sustenance. I reckon the only chance of winning against them is destroying the formation. I don¡¯t see myself aplishing that from the outside of it, though.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you they¡¯re not the only two dangerous ones on the ind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making me wonder if the fiend race relies on the ind to survive.¡±


    Unlike humanity¡¯s teleportation formation, the fiend¡¯s didn¡¯t have a tool linked up so that travellers could teleport back promptly at any time the way humans had the jade pieces.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know much about the fiend race, but he believed many of their secrets were hidden on the ind.


    ¡°Mu Yu, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping somebody could tell me what to do.¡±


    Mu Yu stowed away Wood Spirit and Water Spirit. Forcing his way through wasn¡¯t going to fly. One way or another, he was going to have to persuade the two dodgy guardians.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    <strong><i>Shaking Up the World of Cultivation</i></strong>


    The white ape fiend king¡¯s getaway to Third Heaven shook up the world of cultivation. All the adepts present at Pill Cauldron Sect desperately attempted to apprehend him. In the end, the fiend king restored his core in their presence and froze them in ce. Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s best formations were unable to restrain him.


    The white ape fiend king¡¯s return added to the stress of the elemental demons¡¯ recent harassment, forcing humanity to carefully plot their next turn. Sects did everything in their power to investigate the reason behind the fiend king¡¯s emergence and sent another group of disciples to Second Heaven to verify the reports.


    Mu Yu¡¯s name was the target of attacks again for turning his back on his fellow disciples. Various sects demanded Pill Cauldron Sect lynch Mu Yu. Pill Cauldron Sect exined they would need to wait for another decade as Mu Yu sacrificed his jade piece.


    The fiend king inflicted serious injuries to several elders and killed several young cultivators prior to strutting away with a girl. Of importance was he only targeted Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect¡¯s disciples. There, of course, were reports it was due to Gui Xuanyue and Si Wusheng¡¯s one-sided ambushes that aggravated the fiend king.


    In a turn of unexpected events, the two loathed sects were elevated to a respected status. Peoplebelled the death of their elders and disciples valiant and glorious sacrifices. In the same vain, humanity was told Mu Yu was public enemy. The ignorant jumped on the bandwagon and cursed out Mu Yu while praising the ¡°heroic¡± members of the two questionable sects. The snowball effect naturally took its course thereafter.


    Tian Ran rushed to meet Lian Tianyou upon returning to Third Heaven. ¡°Brother Lian Tianyou, is it true?¡±


    Lian Tianyou nodded. ¡°I never expected Brother Shi Minghui to die to Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I know Mu Yu¡¯s character. There must be something else to it. He¡¯s thest cultivator to take a life. He wouldn¡¯t kill Shi Minghui.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t personally witness the deed. Tian Yun was with Shi Minghui at the time. Tian Yun came back with grievous wounds and insists Mu Yu was the culprit. As Celestial Star Sect¡¯s young master, I don¡¯t need to tell you how much weight his usation holds. Tian Yun was lucky he escaped in time.¡±


    Lian Tianyou was known for being an upright character, so he was a trustworthy news outlet. In addition, Xing Gao supported the testimony that Mu Yu admitted to killing a Ghost Gate disciple. Still, Cai Lie argued, ¡°Tian Yun might be ndering Mu Yu for all we know. He pestered Tian Ran when we were at Mist City. Mu Yu stepped in and whacked him after we left, apparently. We all know Tian Yun is petty. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯s just going with the flow of events to malign Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cai Lie, bear in mind Mu Yu¡¯s position now. You need to keep your distance from him. You can defend him in my presence, but you are not to defend him in the presence of others. Words are a scary weapon. They could very well lynch you, as well.¡±


    ¡°Before the truth is out, we have no right to incriminate him. For all we know, the fiend king could¡¯ve brainwashed him, and the murder could be unfounded.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I was wrong? Even if you dismiss my testimony, Ghost Gate, Life and Death Sect and others also bore witness to Mu Yu¡¯s actions. Indeed, I have no evidence to establish Mu Yu did kill Shi Minghui. Regardless of what the reasons may be, Mu Yu did let the fiend king go. Every bad rumour about Mu Yu is credible to cultivators.¡±


    Lian Tianyou had a point. Even if Mu Yu could shirk off the crime of killing Shi Minghui, it wouldn¡¯t reduce the hatred directed toward him for letting the fiend king abscond.


    ¡°I refuse to believe them. Brother Mu Yu will return. When he does, I will ask him for his side of the story,¡± asserted Tian Ran, weeping.


    Tian Ran med herself for not arriving in time when she heard the fiend king escaping his detainment. She told herself she could¡¯ve helped him if she had been there for him.


    Cai Lie queried, ¡°How is Elder Ku Mu?¡±


    Lian Tianyou pursed his lips. ¡°Everyone is taking their anger out on him due to Mu Yu¡¯s absence. For safety¡¯s sake, Patriarch has put him under protection.¡±


    ¡°Protection, yeah, more like house arrest.¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie, don¡¯t forget you are part of Pill Cauldron Sect. You are in no position to question Patriarch¡¯s decisions. Disrespect him again, and I will not turn a blind eye.¡± Lian Tianyou left in a huff.


    Ku Mu was missing from the public eye ever since the fiasco. Elder Frost was charged with ¡°protecting¡± Ku Mu until Mu Yu returned. It obviously wasn¡¯t protection. Who or what was going to threaten Ku Mu?


    ¡°What should we do, Brother Cai Lie,¡± Tian Ran weakly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s already stuck there for a decade. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯llst until then. Moreover, unless he¡¯s not touching his cultivation whatsoever, he¡¯ll have ascended beyond Primordial Infant Realm the next time we can activate the formation. How is he going to return? In the case that he can return, he¡¯ll be ostracised in the best case scenario.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mu Yu was still dealing with two stubborn elders.


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Deer, talk it out. I won¡¯t attack this time.¡±


    ¡°I apologise, Elder Turtle. Would you be able to find it in your heart to let me in?¡±


    Ol¡¯ Turtle mmed his shell, raising the water up and down again.


    ¡°Let us talk, instead. If you keep this up, the ocean will be no m-.¡±


    The walking stick and turtle shell hammered down at the same time, raising the water again.


    Over thest half a year, Mu Yu would cultivate, visit the ind and repeat. Unfortunately, the two guardians refused to grant him an audience, unless smashing the ocean counted. The time he spent at Second Heaven allowed him to expedite his progress, reaching Primordial Infant Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer already. On the flipside, he couldn¡¯t push any further, or he¡¯d be stuck there for eternity.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± questioned Ol¡¯ Deer, crankily.


    ¡°I just want to go back to Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡±


    ¡°That was among the first thing I said to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know old people¡¯s memory is b-¡°


    ¡°Bad, I know. Important things need to be mentioned thrice. I want to return to Third Heaven. I want to return to Third Heaven. I want to return to Third Heaven. Happy?¡±


    ¡°We could let you use our teleportation formation. That said¡­ you need to wait another ten years, I reckon. We shut it down the day before. I thought we wouldn¡¯t need to use it again.¡±


    ¡°You what? You son of¡­¡±


    Ol¡¯ Deer sat down on a rock and scratched his ear. ¡°I thought you were after one of our treasured artefacts. You should¡¯ve said so sooner. That would¡¯ve saved me the trouble of driving you away every day.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>I can¡¯t even tell if they¡¯re messing with me or what now¡­</em>


    Ol¡¯ Turtle thumped his shell. ¡°You do realise you don¡¯t need our teleportation formation to leave, right?¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    <strong><i>World Barrier</i></strong>


    One of the guardian¡¯s evaporated a part of the ocean not long ago despite the three peacefully conversing at the rocks on the ind that fiend beasts in the ocean were too fearful to approach.


    ¡°Really? What is the alternative route?¡± Mu Yu energetically inquired.


    Ol¡¯ Turtle bobbed his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why Second and Third Heaven are connected?¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head. He didn¡¯t even have an inkling to make a guess.


    ¡°Have you heard of spiritual qi cores?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded.


    Ol¡¯ Turtle stroked his beard. ¡°They are the passage that connects the two worlds.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. He knew they released qi outside, but he had never seen the other side of them. His assumption was they released spiritual qi into the world. Ol¡¯ Turtle¡¯s statement was newfound knowledge.


    ¡°Your teleportation formation is the same as ours. Essentially, it¡¯s designed to transform spiritual qi into a passageway one can enter. Spiritual qi core formations have just vanished over the course of history. We can¡¯t decipher how to construct them even if we try in this day and age.¡±


    ¡°Put simply, we travel via spiritual qi cores?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a wall between two different worlds. It¡¯s supposed to be woefully difficult to create a passageway that bypasses the wall. In this context, there¡¯s a discrepancy between two heavens¡¯ spiritual qi potency. As such, the realm with more potent spiritual qi figuratively pushes down the wall, thereby creating a pathway for the potent spiritual qi to pour into the other heaven. Second Heaven¡¯s spiritual qi is more potent than Third Heavens. By that ount, there are lots of spiritual qi cores in ces you can¡¯t see at Second Heaven.


    ¡°You can think of Second Heaven as a developed deste world. The spiritual qi present in Third Heavenes from here. Third Heaven¡¯s spiritual qi core leaks spiritual qi out, while Second Heaven¡¯s spiritual qi core absorbs it. See how they can be used? Now, when you cross over, you have to deal with the pressure of both worlds. The purpose of the teleportation formations is to ensure the pressure doesn¡¯t crush us in limbo.¡±


    It took a while for Mu Yu to put the pieces together in his head. ¡°If I may be presumptuous, you are saying the other way to go home is t-¡°


    ¡°To find a spiritual qi core. I would say the blue ribbon will be able to get you across. Since its nature¡¯s source of water, nature¡¯s pressure won¡¯t destroy it. Our formation only ounts for our race¡¯s body type. For that reason, Qiao Xue uses that blue ribbon as armour when travelling.¡±


    <em>So that¡¯s why she gave me this ribbon. Informative. I need to respect these items more. </em>


    ¡°Let me use one of your spiritual qi cores,¡± Mu Yu requested.


    ¡°Can¡¯t. They¡¯re protected.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the location of them, and I will search for them.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Turtle blinked twice. ¡°Since when were we friends?¡±


    ¡°Since we sat down to chat?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my name, then?¡±


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Turtle¡­ Sea Turtle? Big Turtle?¡±


    <em>Ssh!</em> Water in the ocean flung sshed up and down again.


    In the end, Ol¡¯ Turtle did point Mu Yu toward one location he knew of. If there was one ce a spiritual qi core was bound to exist, it was where the fiend king was sealed. Seals were formations set atop a spiritual qi core, after all. When he was sealed away, humanity cut off the spiritual qi around him to wear him down. Additionally, they drained the spiritual qi inside the formation so that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Without spiritual qi, he would die even if he was immortal. Paradoxically, the formation fell apart once the spiritual qi ran out for spiritual qi sustained the sealing formation.


    Considering it took thousands of years to deplete the spiritual qi, the sealer had to possess serious skill to control spiritual qi that potent.


    It took another day of flying to fiend the mountain the fiend king broke out from. The location reminded Mu Yu of Qiao Xue. He was certain that he wasmbasted back at Third Heaven. Despite that, he didn¡¯t feel he was in the wrong.


    Checking out the devastatedndscape, Xiaoshuai sniffed. ¡°Did I tell you I smelt a familiar scent ever sinceing here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you mentioned fried yellow beans.¡±


    Mu Yu flew toward the peak, which was where the fiend king was sealed. He went over to the ce the fierce battle took ce and tried to sense the spiritual qi core. He couldn¡¯t pick up anything, but Xiaoshuai expressed, ¡°I smell it again. It¡¯s this way.¡±


    Xiaoshuai squeezed into a gap, and Mu Yu tagged along. The gaps were eventually too narrow for him to physically walk through. Therefore, he entered Spirit Wood. Eventually blocked again, he wished the wood spirit could transform into a strand of grass. To his surprise, it really did transform into a strand of grass, allowing him to continue forward.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve told me you could transform earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over here!¡± Xiaoshuai effused, wagging his tail and pointing to a dark ce.


    The area ahead was more spacious again. Mu Yu could sense a force drawing him in the same way the jade pieces did when crushed. This particr force drew spiritual qi into a void, which, based off what Ol¡¯ Turtle, taught, was going to be transferred to somece at Third Heaven.


    Xiaoshuai sniffed the air and then smacked his head. ¡°I know where this spiritual qi core connects to now!¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    <strong><i>Maiden¡¯s Feelings</i></strong>


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Mount Dustfallen!¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I kept saying the spiritual qi here was so familiar. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a spiritual qi core. I know better than anyone how the spiritual qi below Dustfallen Precipice tastes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned. I¡¯m still having a hard time believing this.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t convinced Feng Haochen had Xiaoshuai block the core at Dustfallen Sect for no rhyme or reason. He spected Feng Haochen might¡¯ve been aware of the fiend king¡¯s sealing location. It was pointless to ask Xiaoshuai since, one, Xiaoshuai was never told, and two, Xiaoshuai wouldn¡¯t have known if the fiends couldn¡¯t locate their king for millenniums.


    Xiaoshuai clobbered Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s go home!¡± enthused Mu Yu, eager to see his shifu again and also d to finally escape Second Heaven.


    Mu Yu, controlling his wood spirit, entered the ck void together with Xiaoshuai. Technically, it sucked them in. The journey home was a lot tougher; the pressure genuinely felt as if it¡¯d fold him.


    ***


    There was a paradise at the western side of Third Continent, which was where the poption was tiny and was considered the slums. Said paradise was where the fiend race frequently gathered. Thanks to their efforts, they had a small town to themselves. They were still waiting for their ten kings to return. In the meantime, they were building themselves up and biding their time to rekindle the war they lost against humanity in the past.


    There was a reservoir between the creeks at the foot of the mountain. The lotuses on the pristine water surface were in bloom. Qiao Xue, dressed in a light blue dress, kicked her feet as she sat on a smooth rock in the reservoir. Two pretty fishes yed in the water, pping their wings gently. The two of them were acquainted with Qiao Xue after meeting her in humanity¡¯s territory. They loyally apanied her after she tamed them. One sprayed water at the sky, and they leapt out of the water together, flying in the mist sprayed. Qiao Xue spaced out as she watched the two relish each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°You know why I helped you? Because you said you like me in my dream. I¡¯m going to give you a chance,¡± recalled Qiao Xue. For the past year, she kept recalling those lines Mu Yu said. Due to some personal issues, she was adverse toward humanity. Consider it her prejudice against humans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± was what Qiao Xue wanted to say to him when she met him again; however, she refused to say it in the end. ¡°Why do I have to waste my breath on him? It sounds as if I¡¯m flirting. I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s only on my mind because I feel indebted to him.¡±


    Qiao Xue gently drew a shape in the air, attracted water in the reservoir toward her and transformed it into butterflies to dance for her. Watching them, she muttered, ¡°When I meet him again, I¡¯ll tell him we¡¯re even because he made me worry for so long. Actually, that sounds about the same as Sister Iron Fan scolding Brother Niu. She¡¯s always saying human men will abandon us and hate fiends. Besides, Mu Yu isn¡¯t like those other humans. I don¡¯t want to copy them with the strange way of expressing affection. He might misunderstand I like him. Why did he help me, though? Does he really like me?¡±


    Qiao Xue saw her red cheeks in the water¡¯s reflection. ¡°Whatever. He can fawn over me if he wants.¡±


    ¡°Is this considered a token of your feelings?¡± Qiao Xue remembered. When she heard Mu Yu ask that, she wanted to say, ¡°You wish,¡± but it was toote.


    Qiao Xue couldn¡¯t stop trying to make sense of what Mu Yu said, frustrating her. She asked the two fishes, ¡°He¡¯ll make it back, right? Our fiend race formation has shut down already, so why hasn¡¯t he returned?¡±


    The white ape fiend king flitted across the cave and made a softnding behind Qiao Xue. He appeared less barbaric with his muscles covered and looked more mature. ¡°What, you thinking about the brat again?¡±


    Face aze, Qiao Xue corrected, ¡°I am not! ¡­ Is there any news on him?¡±


    ¡°You were saying?¡±


    ¡°H-he did help us, after all!¡± Qiao Xue averted her gaze.


    ¡°Our scouts reported he¡¯s considered a traitor to humanity now.¡±


    ¡°We can take him in if humanity does not want him.¡±


    ¡°Take him in? Did you not see his attitude toward me at Second Heaven? The only reason I would want to see him is to bludgeon his face!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to. The emergency took priority.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, backing your lover already?¡±


    Qiao Xue jumped onto the water surface. ¡°He¡¯s not my lover!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of me taking him in or not. Rather, it¡¯s a question of whether or not races will trust him. You and he have different backgrounds when ites down to it.¡±


    The only human the fiend race wouldn¡¯t wage war on was Qiao Xue because she grew up in their care. Plus, she possessed the aptitude to manipte water. The white ape fiend king couldn¡¯t change their sentiments of humanity on his own; their hatred for humanity ran too deep for that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll join us, either. Do you remember him picking and choosing who I could kill? That¡¯s proof he sides with humanity. I would¡¯ve taken a lot more lives at Pill Cauldron Sect that day, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I can only hope he¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what you can¡¯t control anymore. My cultivation has recovered for the most part. Boss Dragon also has ns. It¡¯s time we give those self-righteous humans a reminder.¡± The white ape fiend king, watching the two fishes, scrunched his fingers up into angry maces.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    <strong><i>Hello Again, Mount Dustfallen</i></strong>


    The velocity at which they travelled through the passageway was so high that Mu Yu couldn¡¯t even steal a glimpse of the surroundings. If anything, he was thinking about staying alive under the pressure. It wasn¡¯t such a chore when he travelled via Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s formation as they managed to block out all the involved risks.


    The wood spirit defied the parameters of the world. As someone linked to it on a mental level, Mu Yu could feel the brunt of the dispute between the two. Fortunately, the wood spirit was able to escape the resistant force and stabilise itself in the air. The white hole up ahead was the spiritual qi core.


    ¡°We¡¯re back at Third Heaven?¡± My Yu joyously looked around. The spiritual qi nourished the lush trees in sight. There was a barrier keeping him away. Indeed, it was the ce Xiaoshuai once habited. ¡°We¡¯re seriously back at Mount Dustfallen? I have nine qi soul purifying flower and dark herb with me, too. Lady luck is smiling upon me this time!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Get a move on. Drumsticks! Drumsticks! Even my teeth are hungry!¡±


    ¡°You want Uncle An¡¯s drumsticks that bad? I rmend his cooking. You¡¯ll never want to eat again, promise.¡±


    Mu Yu was still allowed in Celestial Prison since Primordial Infant Realm cultivators were still permitted entry. He entered a tree and made haste for Dustfallen Precipice. It wasn¡¯t surprising it was empty there. He stood at the precipice and let the breeze refresh his mind. The view from there was as capturing as he remembered.


    <em>Thud!</em> Something dropped to the ground. ¡°Mu Yu, is that you, Mu Yu?¡±


    Mu Yu pivoted around and cracked a big smile. ¡°Elder Xun, yes, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Elder Xun still looked as healthy as Mu Yu remembered. Mu Yu picked up the broom Elder Xun dropped. Happy beyond words, all Elder Xun could enunciate while holding Mu Yu¡¯s hand was, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again. I¡¯m d to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Elder Xun, how is Shifu? How are Uncle An and the two devils?¡±


    Elder Xun suddenly looked gloomy. ¡°Kongkong and Miaomiao are training at Green Pine Sect. As for Patriarch and Sir An, they left half a year ago.¡±


    Mu Yu furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Patriarch told me to take care of Kongkong and Miaomiao and then left. I remember him mentioning some spiritual qi core behaving abnormally, the white ape fiend king re-emerging and him needing to bring the fiend race¡¯s rampage under control.¡±


    <em>Shifu, who exactly are you?I guess it wasn¡¯t a coincidence the fiend king¡¯s sealing location was linked to Mount Dustfallen. I¡¯m almost convinced Shifu knows my every move before I make it. I wonder how many more secrets and mysterious he and Dustfallen Sect harbour.</em>


    Mu Yu had no qualms with Feng Haochen keeping secrets, trusting his shifu would never harm them. Moreover, who doesn¡¯t have a secret or two? It wasn¡¯t a valid reason to bear a grudge.


    ¡°Did Shifu mention how he was going to resolve the fiends¡¯ riot?¡± Mu Yu inquired, musing over whether his shifu could resolve theplications on his own in his weakened state.


    ¡°I am not sure myself. I overheard him say he was going to seek out someone named Xie Bo. As for where he went specifically, I have no idea.¡±


    Mu Yu scrunched his face. He never heard the name before, but it sure was a bizarre name ¨C Never Aging Evil. The peculiar name reminded him of Ximen Buxing, Judging from the name, perhaps he was an adept of some unorthodox sect. There wasn¡¯t much he could infer even if he included Third Continent for he never learnt much about it.


    ¡°Why are you still hear, Elder Xun? Should you not be at Green Pine Sect?¡±


    ¡°Ever since they left, Ie back once every ten days to clean all the rooms. I can¡¯t have Patriarche home to a house of cobwebs, haha.¡±


    ¡°We are all grateful for everything you do.¡±


    The two left Dustfallen Precipice and went for a stroll. Elder Xun tidied the herb garden, while Mu Yu visited his room. He still loved his room best among all the ces he had stayed and would be happy to spend his entire life there. Life at Mount Dustfallen was indescribably better than the world of cultivation and its troubles. It was so much better to rx and enjoy life with his family. Nheless, Moyun Mountains¡¯ inhabitants were still in jeopardy. Furthermore, the elemental demons and fiends were priming for a strike. Being able to stay away from it all by himself was a fleeting dream.


    It was a pity Mu Yu brought back the two important herbs, only for his shifu to have left.


    ¡°Elder Xun, let¡¯s pay Green Pine Sect a visit. I want to see how the two devils are doing.¡±


    Mu Yu missed the twins just as he missed everyone else. The two pranksters brought them plenty ofughs with their mischievousness.


    ¡°Sure. Let us go after I finish tidying the herb garden.¡±


    Mu Yu joined Elder Xun in the garden.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    <strong><i>Green Pine Sect¡¯s Woe</i></strong>


    The difference in spiritual qi was never so pronounced from Mu Yu¡¯s perception. Thanks to Mount Dustfallen¡¯s spiritual qi core, the spiritual qi on the mountain was as potent as Third Continent¡¯s. Otherwise, it was akin to living off drops of water.


    Mu Yu¡¯s new cultivation level allowed him to reach Green Pine Sect in less than an hour, a new time record that astounded Elder Xun. Elder Xun even asked, ¡°Mu Yu, are you now a Prim-¡°


    ¡°Yes, I have reached Primordial Infant Realm.¡±


    At Third Continent, Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation was considered intermediate; however, in his age bracket, he was among the most advanced. He didn¡¯t think too much of his own cultivation or progress in the eight months at Second Heaven.


    ¡°Primordial Infant Realm?! D-doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re on Daoist Qing Song¡¯s level?!¡±


    ¡°Probably. I actually think I¡¯m a tad superior.¡±


    ¡°Y-you are an ancestor-level heavyweight, then?¡±


    ¡°Ancestor? Look at how young I am.¡±


    Xiaoshuai, who was cheerfully chomping on drumsticks, added, ¡°Ancestor? The average age of Third Continent¡¯s poption would be awfully high, then.¡±


    A smile bloomed on Elder Xun¡¯s face for Mu Yu and Dustfallen Sect. That was not to mention how proud he was whenever he recalled Lie Shang had Daoist Qing Song around his finger. He expressed, ¡°Bai Lang is now Green Pine Sect¡¯s patriarch because Daoist Qing Song has adopted the life of a recluse to cultivate in peace. Green Pine Sect is now the ultimate authority at Moyun Mountains.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t taken aback upon seeing Green Pine Sect again. Yes, the edifices were amazing, and they were wealthy at Moyun Mountains, but it was a far crypared to Pill Cauldron Sect.


    Bewildered at the sight of so many sentries at the main door, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Do they usually guard their sect so tightly?¡±


    ¡°No, not under normal circumstances. They weren¡¯t so uptight when I left a few days ago. Shall I go make an enquiry?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just head up the mountain.¡±


    Green Pine Sect had a unit patrolling even the sky above Green Pine Sect¡¯s conference za. Two disciples approached Mu Yu and warned, ¡°Who are you? Trespassing onto Green Pine Sect¡¯s grounds is strictly forbidden!¡±


    A group came as backup and aimed their swords at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± cried Elder Xun, from behind mu Yu.


    The disciples went down on their knees. ¡°Greetings, Elder Xun.¡±


    Mu Yu raised an eyebrow and subtly smiled. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing, Elder Xun.¡±


    Elder Xun awkwardly whispered, ¡°Stop making fun of me. Isn¡¯t this your work?¡±


    After Daoist Qing Song pledged allegiance to Dustfallen Sect, he insisted all Green Pine Sect disciples were to show Elder Xun respect. Although some obliged, some refused to and decided to take matters into their own hands. Once Daoist Qing Song learnt of their abhorrent insults and humiliation endeavours, he exiled those involved. Henceforward, nobody disrespected Elder Xun in spite of the cultivation gap.


    ¡°You may all rise, my subjects,¡± Xiaoshuai dered from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder as he ate his drumstick.


    ¡°Please rise. Notify your patriarch an important guests visits. Additionally, call Kongkong and Miaomiao over,¡± Elder Xun authoritatively instructed.


    A disciple hesitantly responded, ¡°Elder, we can bring Kongkong and Miaomiao, but Patriarch¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Patriarch is discussing important business with other elders. We were told to stand guard and not disturb them.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you know who he is?!¡±


    Mu Yu patted Elder Xun on the shoulder and discharged energy toward the conference hall, alerting the Golden Core Realm cultivators. Those inside immediately raced out to see what happened.


    Mu Yu stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already contacted them.¡±


    From inside, Bai Lang expressed, ¡°Please forgive me for my tardy response, Lord Mu Yu.¡±


    Bai Lang, appearing before his disciples, bowed to Mu Yu. Even the Golden Core Realm elders behind him bowed. The disciples were understandably confounded.


    Bai Lang recognised Mu Yu from three years ago. The only other person he sensed such an immense aura from was Daoist Qing Song; even the elders were in awe. In fact, he could tell Mu Yu had surpassed Daoist Qing Song. In addition, he learnt some little-known facts about Dustfallen Sect from his shifu. Of course, Daoist Qing Song warned him not to offend anyone from Dustfallen Sect.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t sense Daoist Qing Song¡¯s aura, so he questioned, ¡°You need not stand on ceremony, Patriarch Bai Lang. Where is Daoist Qing Song?¡±


    Bai Lang sent off the disciples behind him then exined, ¡°Shizun is currently busy. Pleasee in.¡±


    Bai Lang¡¯s concern flitting past didn¡¯t escape Mu Yu.


    ¡°Please take the seat.¡± Bai Lang offered his seat to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t put on airs and epted the offer. He dove right in and asked, ¡°What happened to your shizun?¡±


    Bai Lang sighed. He nced over to Elder Xun and decided it was all right to speak. ¡°Shizun has run into some trouble. If this is not handled appropriately, Moyun Mountains will be in trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Bai Lang smiled bitterly. ¡°A young man visited my room not long ago. He was also a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Shizun stepped in to stop him as soon as he noticed the young man¡¯s presence. He boldly challenged Shizun to a duel in seven days¡¯ time in the name of settling a feud.¡±


    ¡°A Primordial Infant Realm youth?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s first suspicion was Ghost Gate. He followed up, asking, ¡°Did Daoist Qing Song ept the challenge?¡±


    Bai Lang nodded. ¡°He threatened to kill our disciples one by one if Shizun did not ept. He started making his way to the locationst night.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so worried?¡±


    ¡°Shizun stated the cultivator is out for blood and is likely stronger than him. He told me to find Patriarch Feng Haochen if he did not make it back.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? Also, where did your shifu go?¡±


    ¡°I think you would recognise him.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    <strong><i>Empty Grave</i></strong>


    Daoist Qing Song swept his gaze over the people at a training ground of a sect under Green Pine Sect¡¯s jurisdiction. Daoist Qing Song personally anointed the patriarch in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ancestor Qing Song!¡±


    ¡°Please help us and kill the imperious devil!¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, please avenge us!¡±


    Golden Core Realm elders and disciples knelt before their hope and beseeched him to help them. The youth in rumours soon emerged and sent his piercing gaze at those on their knees. His presence wasparable to a guillotine hanging above their necks.


    In the centre of the za was a new grave covered in moist and mud. The youth was the individual who dug it up using his bare hands. White paper money was scattered around the grave, and three alight incense sticks were ced at the foot of the tombstone.


    Of the three kneeling in front of the grave, one was the sect¡¯s elder and another their patriarch. The youth ruled over the three Golden Core Realm cultivators who normally wielded tremendous influence at Moyun Mountains. They were wounded and had lost a considerable amount of blood.


    ¡°Release them,¡± Daoist Qing Song demanded withposure.


    The youth boldly exhibited his desire to kill. ¡°I¡¯ll spare them if you can defeat me. Else, you can join the three on the other side to apologise to the person in the grave.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song expected a fight the moment he saw the grave. He drew his sword and aimed it at the young man. Thanks to Daoist Qing Song¡¯s reputation, disciples began threatening and cursing the youth. Had they been calmer, they wouldn¡¯t have forgotten his opponent was also a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.


    The young man wielded a broad and heavy sword. The impact of their collision blew everyone away. Thendscape caught in the fight would need some hefty repairs.


    The young man drove Daoist Qing Song into the ground. Daoist Qing Song panted, and his hair looked slovenly. The attack left a deep wound on his chest. He hadn¡¯t been in dire straits before. Feng Haochen never ordered him to do anything since the former was never interested in vying for anything.


    Honestly, Daoist Qing Song wasn¡¯t surprised he lost. The heavy and swift downward swing decided the match, demolishing all hope the others had in the process. Fear began to permeate in their minds. Besides that, disbelief wiped their minds nk.


    ¡°Shizun, Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s grave ¨C unworthy disciple, Gu Yitian.¡±


    Universe Sect was left in ruins after Gu Yitian delivered a single strike. The only thing that escaped unscathed was the new grave.


    When Gu Yitian returned to Universe Sect to find his shifu, he learnt someone amputated his shifu¡¯s arm, and he assumed his shifu was dead since he couldn¡¯t locate him. As a result, he ughtered those who betrayed the sect years ago. He then erected a grave for his shifu. As he couldn¡¯t find his shifu¡¯s corpse, he decided he¡¯d bury aplices in his shifu¡¯s downfall. Since he didn¡¯t know the exact date his shifu meant with mishap, he deemed the day of his return his shifu¡¯s death anniversary. Since then, it had been seven days.


    Gu Yitian plunged his sword into the dirt and calmly directed, ¡°You, kowtow to my shifu and apologise. If you follow my order, I shall spare the rest of Green Pine Sect.¡±


    ¡°Your shifu¡¯s death has nothing to do with me,¡± responded Daoist Qing Song.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Universe Sect wouldn¡¯t have fallen apart. By the same token, my shifu wouldn¡¯t have met with misfortune. Your lust for power cost the lives of countless cultivators. You should¡¯ve expected things toe full circle.¡±


    Daoist Qing Song chuckled bitterly to himself. He knew better than anyone else the peaceful days he enjoyed thest few years were bestowed upon him and not his product of hard work. He never regretted doing what he did to achieve his dream. He was a proponent of spilling blood to achieve big things. If blood was spilt, grudges developed. He thought he was safe with his cultivation. Gu Yitian¡¯s return reminded him to be prepared in times of peace. His daughter had left with Cheng Yan, and he achieved his lifetime¡¯s goal.


    ¡°Kill me. I refuse to kneel to Daoist Bo Yang.¡±


    ¡°I shall personally offer your blood to my shifu!¡±


    Gu Yitian raised his sword.


    Daoist Qing Song softly exhaled and shut his eyes.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    <strong><i>Settling Unfinished Business (Part 1)</i></strong>


    <em>ng!</em> A sword repelled the broad sword, saving Daoist Qing Song by a hair¡¯s breadth. Having waited for so long, yet was still fine, Daoist Qing Song opened his eyes to see a young man next to him. He stuttered, ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you all right, Elder Qing Song?¡± Mu Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu?!¡± eximed Daoist Qing Song, pleasantly surprised. Daoist Qing Song had yet to learn how the two underdogs back in the day surpassed him in a matter of years since leaving Moyun Mountains. ¡°You¡¯ve ascended to Primordial Infant Realm?¡±


    ¡°Fret not. I will not let anyone hurt you for as long as I am here.¡± Mu Yu ced a hand on Daoist Qing Song¡¯s shoulder to transfer his spiritual energy over so that he could get rid of the wild sword qi inside the elder. Then, he turned his attention to Gu Yitian.


    ¡°I remember you. You and I have unfinished business,¡± stated Gu Yitian, not surprised as he expected Mu Yu to also have reached Nascent Soul Realm. He looked past Mu Yu to Daoist Qing Song. ¡°I¡¯m only here for vengeance. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll have a proper fight with you.¡±


    ¡°What grudge do you have?¡±


    ¡°He indirectly killed my shifu!¡± expounded Gu Yitian, retrieving his sword.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Gu Yitian didn¡¯t perceive Mu Yu¡¯s derisiveugh to be amusing. ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°You have tunnel vision as always. You¡¯re always challenging people to fights as if the world owes you something. If your shifu found out you erected a ridiculous grave for him, he¡¯d break your legs,¡± Mu Yu answered with a chuckle.


    ¡°I always considered you an opponent worthy of me taking seriously, but you have disappointed me. All those who disrespect my shifu shall be cut down!¡± dered Gu Yitian, bristling because he misunderstood Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu slipped Gu Yitian¡¯ssh.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you retaliating?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight someone who let his hatred blind him. I know I offended you in our previous contest, and I wanted to run it back properly without any emotional baggage. Look at you, though, swinging your sword in a fit of rage. You¡¯re no match for me in your condition. I can¡¯t even feel good about winning.¡±


    The most important aspect in swordsmanship was one¡¯s mindset. Once anger clouded one¡¯s mind, their technical performance dropped, thereby reducing their performance.


    ¡°Those who get in my way of my revenge shall be cut down!¡± Gu Yitian thrust forward.


    ¡°How do you avenge your shifu who is alive?¡±


    Gu Yitian stopped his thrust just short of Mu Yu. He extended his arm forward a tad and questioned, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°You erected a grave for your shifu when he¡¯s alive. Don¡¯t you think he should break your legs for that?¡± Mu Yu admonished, shaking his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Gu Yitian¡¯s hand began to shake.


    ¡°Oh, you want your shifu to die. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blither nonsense!¡± Gu Yitian pushed the tip of his sword to Mu Yu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tian¡¯er, stop!¡±


    Gu Yitian juddered and dropped his sword. He spun around to see Daoist Bo Yang attired in ordinary clothing farmers would wear. The sight of his swaying sleeve brought a tear to Gu Yitian¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Sh-Shifu?¡±


    Daoist Bo Yang was proud to see his aplished disciple. What else could he have asked for as a mentor besides a loyal and aplished disciple? As the only person who knew where Daoist Bo Yang retired to, Elder Xun went to notify Daoist Bo Yang after the meeting at Green Pine Sect.


    ¡°Shifu!¡± Gu Yitian wobbled over and knelt before Daoist Bo Yang to kowtow shakily.


    Daoist Bo Yang was Gu Yitian¡¯s world and motivation. Gu Yitian trained relentlessly and used his shifu¡¯s death as a reminder to fan his fire when it wavered. Seeing his shifu again, his hatred dissipated.


    ¡°Come on, get up. You¡¯re now a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Don¡¯t just kneel all the time.¡±


    Once he got to his feet, Gu Yitian used his spiritual energy to erase his tears. ¡°I am d you are safe and well, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s grave¡­ That¡¯s my name. You brat, trying to jinx me?¡± Daoist Bo Yang whacked Gu Yitian on the head lightly.


    Gu Yitian let his shifu hit him without aint. He then picked up his sword and made powder out of the grave. Daoist Bo Yang heard the whole story already, and he just wanted to put it all behind him.


    Watching Gu Yitian, Mu Yu saw many simrities between them. Their shifu¡¯s motivated them. They wanted to have a rematch. They didn¡¯t like the deceitful world of cultivation. The only difference was Gu Yitian had achieved his goal before Mu Yu. Gu Yitian¡¯s opponents were Moyun Mountains¡¯ weaklings, while Mu Yu¡¯s enemies were those who wielded the most power in Third Heaven Pce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tian¡¯er, you owe Daoist Qing Song an apology, haha.¡±


    ¡°Elder Qing Song, I apologise for my brash actions,¡± apologised Gu Yitian, giving Daoist Qing Song a bow.


    ¡°The world will eventually be in your generation¡¯s hands. I have noints about losing.¡± Daoist Qing Songprehended where he stood in terms of cultivation. He turned to Daoist Bo Yang and smiled helplessly. ¡°Brother Bo Yang, you have an excellent disciple.¡±


    ¡°You tter us, Brother Qing Song.¡± Despite what he said, Daoist Bo Yang beamed.


    ¡°Please spare me, Lord Bo Yang! Please spare me! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Universe Sect¡¯s traitors were scared for dear life upon seeing Daoist Bo Yang. They not only made an enemy out of Daoist Bo Yang but also his formidable disciple. Gu Yitian spared them under orders of Daoist Bo Yang, citing they were not worthy of him getting his hands filthy. ¡°


    ¡°Enjoy your reunion with your shifu. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tomorrow,¡± Mu Yu told Gu Yitian.


    Mu Yu understood how Gu Yitian felt after years of separation from his shifu because the former felt the same way and had a plethora of questions for his shifu. He could afford to wait as he had obtained the herbs required to help his shifu, as well.


    When Universe Sect threw a celebration banquet, Daoist Bo Yang reluctantly took the master seat at everyone¡¯s behest. Mu Yu and Gu Yitian were assigned seats as the next two most important, followed by Daoist Qing, Bai Lang and Elder Xun.


    Hong Yan and Hao Yingjun somehow learnt about Daoist Bo Yang¡¯s return and rushed over. The two were married. And they had a son already. Universe Sect went from terrified to jubnt. Xiaoshuai went ssical Xiaoshuai mode and wolfed down one meat dish after the other. Hao Xue¡¯er spent all evening staring at Gu Yitian. Unfortunately for her, he was a block of wood. Crouching Dragon Mountain team was also present.


    ¡°Looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s scrap.¡±


    Mu Yu and Gu Yitian had one look at the stars and went their separate ways.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    <strong><i>Settling Unfinished Business (Part 2)</i></strong>


    As leaves departed from home, a clear and gentle breeze swayed their clothing. The suave and free-spirited young man brandished his sword enhanced with blue energy. The aloof and proud youth clutched his ck broad sword with a vice-like grip.


    The two former dark horses and now greatest swordsman of Moyun Mountains young generation faced off at Universe Sect. The duel was organised to decide who the superior swordsman was as circumstances rigged the results in their previous sh.


    Mu Yu¡¯s wind-whistling sh was executed smoothly, while Gu Yitian¡¯s was a straightforward strike but packed full of brutality. Their sh in the air resulted in shing lights and qi sprayed ubiquitously. With every exchange, the air temperature would rise.


    Mu Yu executed Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s fifth technique, Falling Dragon Howls the Sky Down, a strike concealed in a feint. Five flying swords elevated Mu Yu and drew in spiritual energy to form five fierce azure dragons around each sword. Gu Yitian brought down his sword, creating a vacuum around his sword.


    <em>Boom!</em> The dragons disappeared, but their weapons were intact, and the two had exchanged positions. However, thendscape had been rearranged.


    ¡°Gu Yitian¡¯s style is powerful, rigid and relies on brute strength. Body cultivation should never be underestimated,¡±mented Daoist Qing Song.


    ¡°Mu Yu¡¯s strikes are coordinated and free flowing, adapting to cancel Tian¡¯er¡¯s might. I always said Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s intricacies were immeasurable,¡±plimented Daoist Bo Yang.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you haven¡¯t let me down,¡± stated Gu Yitian, monitoring Mu Yu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship reminds me of a swordsman. Like you, his techniques are simplistic, but his swordy is to be feared.¡±


    ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    ¡°Nameless Swordsman.¡±


    Gu Yitian reacted. ¡°¡­ He saved my life before and taught me swordy. My swordy is a product of his tuition.¡±


    ¡°Thought so. So¡­ Nameless Swordsman is your shifu?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to be his disciple. Likewise, he doesn¡¯t want to take me as his disciple. It was merely a fateful encounter.¡±


    Mu Yu gave a gesture of acknowledged and then refocused on himself. Ever since witnessing Nameless Swordsman and Gu Yitian¡¯s swordy, he always felt their single strike strongly resembled Dustfallen Swordy. The difference was Dustfallen Swordy, the swordy deemed the best swordy in the world of cultivation, demanded more in terms of technicality and had the potential for higher output.


    ¡°Since you and I both only use single strikes, how about we decide this in a single strike?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    Mu Yu felt he wouldn¡¯t do Dustfallen Swordy justice if he couldn¡¯t utilise Celestial Sword Nine Summons¡¯ single strike. Therefore, he desired to use it. He refused to use Nameless Swordsman¡¯s granted power as it wouldn¡¯t legitimise his win or style. As for Gu Yitian, he saw a slim chance of winning against Mu Yu¡¯s refined technique, but a single strike removed the techniqueplexity. Thus, Gu Yitian judged the proposal to be the fairest solution.


    Gu Yitian aimed his sword at Mu Yu and powered it up. Mu Yu created five Shadow Splitter Swords to execute one technique on each sword. Mu Yu used his unique footwork to create five illusions who¡¯d wield one sword each. Shadow Splitter¡¯s sword qis were linked, yet not. The swords moved faster and faster until they appeared to be standing still.


    Once the two built up their attacks, they uncoiled their straight thrusts. From the perspective of the audience, the two struck so sluggishly that they coulde up with strategies to defuse the attacks. In reality, the two already altered their moves. Their one strike was capable of countless variations. The only real counter was a more overpowering strike.


    The air trembled, and the wind vigorously blew in the opposite direction upon contact. The back and forth push created gorges around until both had to back off. Neither swordsman was done.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Mu Yu praised.


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    Gu Yitian¡¯s body was numb because Mu Yu injected sword qi into Gu Yitian¡¯s sword during their trade.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    ¡°You might not have lost if you had a good sword,¡± remarked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Victory and defeat are not a question of sword quality. If a man believes in his swordsmanship and sword, his sword is a good sword. I ept defeat.¡±


    Nameless Swordsman held the same view. His sword was an ordinary iron sword, but he trusted hisrade wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Nameless Swordsman will kill anyone who damages his iron sword. I, too, will.¡± Gu Yitian racked his sword on his back and sauntered over to Daoist Bo Yang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for the next match.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    <strong><i>Goodbye Again</i></strong>


    Gu Yitian left Universe Sect with Daoist Bo Yang since thetter wanted to spend the rest of his life as an ordinary man. Gu Yitian obviously wouldn¡¯t just horse around. He nned to spend some time with Daoist Bo Yang before venturing beyond Moyun Mountains to continue his body cultivation quest.


    Mu Yu returned to Green Pine Sect to see the twins. The two had grown taller; however, they were still their old selves. The nine year olds were already at Foundation Establishment First Layer, which was outstanding considering they were supposed to only start cultivating at twelve years of age. They finally grew out of their dudous and wore children¡¯s uniforms.


    ¡°You two better behave yourselves,¡± Mu Yu preached.


    With Xiaoshuai around, the trio was named Two and a Half Tag Team ¨C Xiaoshuai being the half. The trio even pranked Daoist Qing Song, but he¡¯d just reproach them half-heartedly. The trio practically turned Green Pine Sect upside down with their mischief.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody to y with since you all left. Green Pine Sect¡¯s disciples suck. Our ambushes are too much for them,¡± Kongkong whined.


    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t even provide a challenge unlike when we tried to prank you guys,¡± Miaomiao added.


    ¡°Did Shifu mention when he¡¯d be back?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Shifu said the ce he was going to was dangerous. He, therefore, said he might be gone for a long time. He didn¡¯t let us tag along, so we have to stay with Elder Xun.¡±


    ¡°You can prank whoever you want except for Elder Xun, got it?¡±


    ¡°We would never even think about it. He¡¯s too old to handle the consequences. If anything happens to him, nobody will sleep with us at night. I know Younger Brother Kongkong is afraid of the dark,¡± Miaomiao teased with a zany face.


    Elder Xunughed heartily. He didn¡¯t deny they were a handful. That being said, he did enjoy keeping the two kidspany at night. Sure, they were mischievous, but they knew where to draw the line.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s afraid of the dark.¡±


    ¡°No, you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you leaving?¡± Elder Xun queried.


    Mu Yu affirmed he was. He needed to seek Ku Mu¡¯s guidance on what to do with the two herbs and find Xie Bo. He spent a few days at Green Pine Sect prior to visiting Waterstream Vige.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about how Mu Yu is a vignte, opened roads for citizens and slew a dragon. Today, I shall recount the story of Mu Yu going on a rampage at Celestial Pce. Among the revered immortal masters is one man referred to as the immortal emperor, who rules over Celestial Pce. One day, he learnt Mu Yu threatened his sovereignty. He nned to appease Mu Yu with the post of a stableman. Mu Yu refused to ept such a low-ranking post when he¡¯s so powerful. Mu Yu cried, ¡®Are the powerful born with their standing? I will not stand for this injustice. I will rule as of next year.¡¯ Thus, Mu Yu began his arduous journey as a resistance fighter¡­¡±


    Mu Yu had his mouth agape as he listened in to Vige Chief Bu¡¯s fictional story. When Mu Yu revealed himself, the vige chief excitedly introduced Mu Yu to the children. And as always, Mu Yu had to deal with a barrage of questions that he had to awkwardly answer in order to cover for the vige chief. Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to go along with it, but he had to with a red face when the vige chief begged him.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto the vige chief¡¯s head and stood akimbo. Xiaoshuai dered, ¡°Those are trivial stories. I¡¯ll tell you our shocking, astonishing, exciting, thrilling, life and death adventures over thest few years.


    ¡°The fiend beast chased Mu Yu ceaselessly. The fiend beast was so close to devouring him. At thest second, I sped in at light speed. I had to sacrifice myself. If I didn¡¯t, it would¡¯ve devoured Mu Yu! We went through life and death together. I am a handsome Xiaoshuai who values camaraderie.


    ¡°I told Mu Yu, ¡®Goodbye, Brother. Let us be brothers again in our next life!¡¯


    ¡°Mu Yu burst into tears and bellowed at the sky. Mu Yu, in a fit of rage, fired swords at the fiend beast. s, it was too strong. I was suddenly in a dark and moist tunnel. I kept reminding myself to stay calm. I told myself to fight on because Mu Yu was still risking his life for me outside.


    ¡°Once I calm downed, courage surged in me. I epically shed at the fiend beast¡¯s organs with my hundred-centimetres-long divine ws and ripped out its fiend spirit. Boom! It dropped to the ground. Mu Yu¡¯s tears flowed out of control as if his dam burst. I crawled step by step, weakly breathing but forging forth. When I finally escaped, he hugged me tightly and said, ¡®Xiaoshuai, you¡¯re the epitome of courage. You are my pride. I am honoured to have you as myrade. I love you¡­¡¯¡±


    The kids were amazed and heaped praise on Xiaoshuai. As for Mu Yu, he was busy freaking out at his erect hairs after hearing, ¡°I love you ¡­¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Huh, I wonder when Xiaoshuai received pointers from Vige Chief. Actually, he¡¯s already a notch ahead of Vige Chief.</em>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, stop storytelling. Fetch this chicken drumstick.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu then took centre stage and told his ssic ¡°The Immortal Master who Knelt Before Vige Chief.¡± Mu Yu still found the exaggerations ridiculous. In truth, the exaggerations were Vige Chief Bu¡¯s way of expressing how proud he was of Mu Yu and to remind himself how much he missed the boy.


    Mu Yu left behind a stash of health supplements in the form of pills. Indeed, they were designed for cultivators. Nevertheless, some were also suitable for ordinary humans to consume.


    Mu Yu headed to Crouching Dragon first on his journey to liberate Celestial Prison. The elemental demons¡¯ teleportation formation was still unblemished. Once it lit up, it was goodbye again.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    <strong><i>Elemental Demons¡¯ Entertainment (Part 1)</i></strong>


    The journey through the portal was smooth sailing. Though the elemental demons¡¯ teleportation formation wasn¡¯t designed for human teleportation, Mu Yu¡¯s wood-control ability made him a special case. To be safe, Xiaoshuai travelled inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. Prior experience granted him the ability tond safely on the other side.


    Uponnding, mist obstructed Mu Yu¡¯s vision, but he could smell blood. Hearing something fly zoom through the air, he entered his wood spirit and transformed into grass.


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    The speaker¡¯s voice was deep. Both of the individuals who came had cracked skin. Mu Yu never detected any elemental demons thest time he was there because Mist City was so popted that they¡¯d easily have picked up on elemental demons¡¯ activities. Nevertheless, there they were, two fire demons searching for something in the west.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The fire demon in the sky made anding and withdrew his fire into him.


    ¡°Strange. I heard the formation activate. I thought someone used our formation. Whatever, let¡¯s go. That was for nothing. Let¡¯s finish off the remaining humans when we¡¯re back,¡± one fire demon said with a wry smile.


    A sick feeling visited Mu Yu¡¯s stomach. Based on what he knew, the elemental demons had been raiding cities as part of their deration of war on humanity. He, therefore, reasoned they might¡¯ve captured humans. He always harboured a degree of dislike for Third Continent owing to what Feng Haochen suffered. Even so, he was rational enough to understand the ordinary folks were innocent in the matter. As such, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch elemental demons attack ordinary humans.


    Besides their mes, the fire demons flew fast enough to leave a trail of heat through friction. Mu Yu followed the trace from a distance to avoid detection. The scent of blood stood out more and more. Soon, traces of dry blood were also visible. The blood sttered on rocks clearly belonged to humans.


    Mu Yu turned into a cave after a half an hour journey. The water stream was still clear. Dangling from the red trees were¡­ Mu Yu held his breath as his eyes widened. Dangling from the trees were human corpses! The dry corpses were suspended from branches running through their corbones. The enraging factor was none of them resembled cultivators. Their open eyes and grimaces suggested they were subjected to agonising pain before they died.


    The two fire demons flew past the woods and into a cave halfway up the mountain. The words the wood elder voiced reverberated in Mu Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°All that hogwash about hating war and pursuing peace was nothing but lies!¡±


    As he continued walking, Mu Yu found more corpses hanging off tree branches and white, swollen corpses floating along the water stream. Some corpses were buried neck-deep in the ground. He didn¡¯t see a cultivator the entire way. Recalling the fire demons mentioning there were surviving humans, he raced toward the cave the two entered.


    The hot interior of the cave was a sign Mu Yu was in the fire demons¡¯ base. Against them, his wood-control ability would¡¯ve granted them an unfair advantage. It didn¡¯t go in very deep; however, it wasrge, and the ceiling was tall. He could hear something rising from the bright area up ahead.


    Down below was ava pit hundreds of metres deep. The rising sound was the sparks shooting up. Fire demons yed in theva as if it was a hot spring. There were more of them sitting on bridges they constructed using condensedva.


    Across theva pit and a tad below was an enormous stone tform that protruded from the rocky wall. There were four humans incarcerated in a fire prison. Mu Yu sensed faint spiritual energy fluctuations. The two cultivators were young men. The cultivator in yellow sitting on the ground was visibly worn out and struggling to breathe. The youth in white was on his back and was leaking qi as a result of his severe injury. One of the ordinary humans was a middle-aged man dressed in cloth clothing. He was bleeding from his chest and looked distraught. The eight year old boy trembled in the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Get a move on! Move it!¡±


    ¡°If you can get across, we¡¯ll spare you, hihihi.¡±


    There was a bearded man shakily crossing a narrow and thin wooden bridge below the stone tform. Calling it a tform was a bit of a stretch since it was practically a wooden stick that required one to traverse the same way they¡¯d walk a tightrope. Slip and they would¡¯ve fallen to their death in theva. The fire demons¡¯ cheering from below didn¡¯t help. The wood was hot enough to burn the man¡¯s shoes. Seeing his shoe on fire, he jolted, thereby losing his breath.


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±


    Within the blink of an eye, the man¡¯s scream died out in theva. Smoke whisked up from where he plummeted to his demise.


    Mu Yu shut his eyes. He had a slim chance of rescuing the captives at best.


    ¡°Those fire freaks rub me the wrong way,¡± fumed Xiaoshuai, popping out.


    Mu Yu gnashed his teeth.


    A fire demon next to the fire prison shouted, ¡°Anyone else want to see a human-roasting performance? We still have four humans left.¡±


    The fire demons below cried out in joy to express, ¡°Yes.¡± They loved watching humans show despair and sizzling in theva. Torturing humans was one form of entertainment to them. None of their human captives had crossed the bridge before.


    A fire demon flew up to the tform. He summoned the guards back to his side and proposed, ¡°Who wants to go first? Cross the bridge, and you¡¯re a free man.¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    <strong><i>Elemental Demons¡¯ Entertainment (Part 2)</i></strong>


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared.¡± The boy tearfully clung to the man¡¯s clothing. The appearances of the elemental demons manifested the formerly fictional figures in him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Xiaomo.¡± The man pulled his son behind him. He fearfully nced at the fire demon, then the cultivator in white and then the immortal master in yellow.


    ¡°Who¡¯s first? As long as you can make it across, I shall spare you, hihihi,¡± repeated the fire demon.


    The immortal master in yellow pushed the father forward. ¡°Ordinary human lives are worthless. You two go first.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master¡­¡± The father flinched. Arguing with the fire demon or cultivators culminated in the same ending.


    ¡°Shut up and go. You might not be useful dead, but you won¡¯t be a burden!¡± asserted the immortal master.


    Hopeless, the father heaved a solemn breath. ¡°Xiaomo, wait here for Dad. Dad will be right back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going, Dad? I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Immortal Master will protect you,¡± fibbed the father, ncing over to the immortal master. He always told his son immortal masters could protect him from elemental demons. s, the stories passed on to him before he passed them onto his son were but fleeting dreams.


    The father mustered every ounce of courage he had to stand. They all ced their hopes in the two cultivators. He didn¡¯t want to die, but he was less eager to see his son die.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please save my son if you can make it out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m struggling myself. How do you expect me to save you two?¡±


    ¡°Xiaomo, take care of the unconscious immortal master, okay?¡± instructed the father.


    ¡°Okay, Dad. You muste back,¡± answered he boy, curling up by the wall.


    ¡°Move it,¡± pestered the fire demon.


    All the father could do was pray his son would be reincarnated into an affluent family and lead a better life as he wobbled down the steps. He froze up at the bridge. He knew over twenty people had attempted to cross the bridge to no avail.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± The fire demon nudge the father¡¯s back, forcing him to move along.


    As a lumberjack, the father wore shoes made from straw. It, therefore, only took two steps to start burning through to his feet. He stripped off his shoes in hopes it would reduce the heat; however, his feet were cooked instantly. All he saw next was a blur and heard theughter of the fire demons.


    Death isn¡¯t scary. The fear of death one reminds oneself of at thest moment is he real fear.


    ¡°Death feels different to how I expected. It doesn¡¯t even hurt,¡± thought the father. Hearing the fire demons fly off the handle and himself seemingly rise fast, he opened his eyes. Seeing a young man holding him and a glowing flying sword full of holes underfoot, he asked, ¡°Ar-are you an immortal master? Immortal Master, can you please save my son? You can leave me, but please save my son.¡±


    As he ran from theva chasing them, Mu Yu replied, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I will save him.¡±


    The demons and cultivator¡¯s attitude pushed Mu Yu over the edge. He summoned Shadow Splitter Sword and began cutting down iing fire demons, knocking down others and using them asunch pads to propel himself to the boy. He manifested a flexible branch and pulled the boy over for the father.


    The father caught his son and trembled as he patted his son on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Xiaomo. We¡¯re safe now.¡±


    ¡°Help me!¡± begged the cultivator in yellow, stretching his hand out.


    More and more fire demons caught up. Wood Spirit Sword expressed difort around the fires. Mu Yu marginalised the cultivator in yellow and began to turn.


    ¡°Immortal Master, could you help the unconscious immortal master? The fire demons hurt him when he tried to protect us¡­¡±


    Mu Yu was close to the exit, and he had no intention of rescuing the cultivators after witnessing the cultivator in yellow¡¯s actions. Everything was set for an easy escape; however, upon learning of the unconscious valiant effort, he couldn¡¯t find it in him to abandon the former. He knew he was making life harder for himself, but he had a n.


    ¡°Help me!¡± cried the cultivator in yellow, seeing Mu Yu circle back.


    Mu Yu paused out of hesitation after picking up the unconscious cultivator. He loathed the cultivator in yellow, but he justified an extra rescue since thetter was human.


    Mu Yu¡¯s speed suffered as a consequence of transporting four extra people ¨C not to mention the increased number of enemies due to his dyed escape. As the exit perceptively erged, a fire st cut him off.


    ¡°Hihihi, one of you escaped, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, crap¡­¡± Mu Yu bemoaned.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    <strong><i>Infatuated with His Sense of Superiority</i></strong>


    Surrounded, Mu Yu dialled his vignce level to the max.


    ¡°Charge!¡±manded the tallest fire demon.


    With fire balls encroaching, those with Mu Yu flew into a panic. Hence, he instructed, ¡°Brace and stay steady!¡±


    Mu Yu whipped Shadow Splitter Sword, sting the fire balls back, only for more to approach. A ferocious roar came from theva below them.


    ¡°Dad!¡± The boy hugged his father¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. The immortal master will protect us,¡± assured the father, hanging onto his son whilst carrying the unconscious cultivator.


    Ava monster as big as a darn house jumped out of theva. It resembled an Asian ck bear, except it had a pair of tiny wings.


    ¡°I need to get out of this cave. Damn it, there are too many of them,¡±


    Mu Yu, perspiring, kept fighting off fire demons; however, another wave would take their ce. He kept shielding those behind him using his own spiritual energy. Noticing Mu Yu struggling to keep up the pace, the father caressed his son¡¯s head then firmly stated, ¡°Immortal Master, if you cannot look after all of us, how about I jump off. I do not want to be your burden. All I ask is that you protect my son. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Dad, no!¡± cried the boy, clinging to his father.


    ¡°This log is also a burden. Let¡¯s throw him off. We can escape if we get rid of the two of them,¡± opined the cultivator in yellow, without even batting an eye.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you jump?¡± Xiaoshuai cursed.


    ¡°I am Tian Baoxiao, a disciple of Celestial Star Sect. If you can save me, I promise to repay you,¡± swore the cultivator in yellow.


    ¡°Another one of these stereotypical characters,¡± Xiaoshuai muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of Celestial Star Sect?!¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Tian Baoxiao looked infatuated with his own sense of superiority upon seeing Mu Yu¡¯s reaction. ¡°I knew you were some dead beat, second-rate character. Mind your manners.¡±


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re with Celestial Star Sect?¡± Mu Yu inquired again, just in case an ¡°ident¡± happened.


    Tian Baoxiao dusted himself. ¡°Correct. I came here under orders, but the fire demons caught me by surprise. If you can help me escape, I will inform them of your contribution. I guarantee our sect will treat your courteously in the future. I will reward you anything you like¡­¡±


    Tian Baoxiao waited for the flustered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I shall get you out safe and sound. Let¡¯s throw the two off.¡±


    ¡°I might have to do an identity check before I decide to save someone the next time. To hell with Celestial Star Sect.¡±


    A sense of superiority didn¡¯t automatically grant one free reign to disregard anybody. Before Mu Yu could take action, Xiaoshuai booted Tian Baoxiao straight off.


    ¡°How dare you kick m-¡°


    ¡°I just did!¡± Xiaoshuai shouted back at Tian Baoxiao, who was free falling.


    ¡°Thest people I want to see is anyone from Celestial Star Sect!¡± Mu Yu added.


    The giantva monster emerging from theva opened sprayed a st of fire at the falling Tian Baoxiao, vanquishing him instantly.


    ¡°Imm-Immortal Master, he¡­¡± stuttered the father, thinking he might be next if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kick you. Our intent was to save people. Since he¡¯s inhumane, we have no obligation to help him. He¡¯s scum, agree?¡± Xiaoshuai exined. He rubbed his food and mumbled, ¡°He¡¯s thicker than bricks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is inhumane, b-. I should not be criticising immortal masters, but¡­ but¡­ Ah, whatever, well deserved!¡± concurred the father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with him. He¡¯s not worth it,¡± said Mu Yu.


    <em>Man, surrounded on all sides. I can¡¯t just use Xiaoshuai as bait as we did against the fiend beasts, either. The wood spirit doesn¡¯t have enough of its power to fight against these intense mes.</em>


    ¡°Qiao Xue!¡± Xiaoshuai suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Where?¡± Mu Yu looked around. ¡°Don¡¯t crack jokes now! Man, if only she was here. Her water spirit would be able t-, Water spirit!¡±


    Mu Yu hastily brought out the blue ribbon, thinking he was saved. Water was fire¡¯s worst enemy, after all. Unfortunately, only after his hope rose did he realise he couldn¡¯t control it¡­

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    <strong><i>Waterwood Fatality</i></strong>


    Qiao Xue, herself, overlooked the fact that Mu Yu couldn¡¯t control her water spirit; their personal items couldn¡¯t be shared. That was how it was supposed to go. By some stroke of luck, the blue ribbon flopped down from Mu Yu¡¯s hand, tapping his wood sprit. The two glowed as if they were exchanging a greeting between friends. The water spirit wrapped itself around his wood spirit, giving the sword the vibe of a water sword.


    The wood spirit sent Mu Yu a message. Out of instinct, he grabbed Wood Spirit Sword in his right hand and knew what to do next.


    ¡°I heard the old man say wood and water element demons could fuse to be a stronger entity. The new ability empowered them to counter fire demons. He said the ability was called Waterwood Fatality,¡± informed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Let¡¯s put the story to the test, then!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s sh was executed as if he was wielding his usual sword. Cool waves of sword qi were calming on the mind, but they could also extinguish the fires. The droplets of water flying about sprouted sprouts that instantly grew into towering trees. The leaves transformed into green drops of light.


    The green drops enveloped in water droplets didn¡¯t evaporate when they touched the fire demons as they expected them to. Sadly for them, the water droplet extinguished their mes and allowed the green light to seep into their body. Within seconds, the green light would overrun their entire system and make them glow green. Once they were covered, green sprouts would force their way to the surface of their skin and rapidly grow. Instead of opening their mouths to cry for help, a branch crawled out of their mouth. They essentially became peculiar nts that levitated.


    ¡°Waterwood Fatality, I like that name.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s next swing decimated another wave of fire demons at the forefront. Having lost numerous allies, they eventually backed off.


    ¡°How does he have Water Spirit and Wood Spirit?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been using humans as entertainment for long enough. It¡¯s time to pay some interest.¡± Mu Yu pressed the attack.


    Fire demons that still had the will to fight sted fire at Mu Yu¡¯s green freckles. Nheless, the green freckles of light prated the sts and turned them into trees all the same. Theva monster decided to try its hands, transforming fire into various fire fiend beasts. Mu Yu¡¯s sword movements materialised colourful vines. The azure and green fiend beasts devoured theva fiend beasts effortlessly, turning thetter into azure and green light. To finish off, they sent the fire fiend beasts back at their own allies.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat into theva!¡±manded fire demons¡¯ leader.


    The fire demons fled helter-skelter. Theva monster was faster than the fire demons in spite of its speed. In fact, it had no issues knocking aside its allies to retreat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Mu Yu whipped his sword again, catching a number of fleeing fire demons and turning them into trees. Unfortunately, theva ocean absorbed the green freckles of light. Still, Mu Yu was satisfied. With respect to the nts floating in mid-air, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do with them.


    ¡°Immortal Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take out however many they throw my way.¡± Mu Yu beamed.


    From the traces left behind in the cave, it was evident the five elemental demon races used the ce as an assembly zone, so Mu Yu decided against taking the risk of pursuing the fire demons and getting caught in an ambush. Who knew if they couldbine as he did to counter his elements? He left behind the weird nts he created as a warning to other elemental demons. He made sure to leave quickly in case reinforcements came.


    The scalding heat and fires disappeared once the fire demons retreated. None of them chased after them, thankfully.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask you for your name.¡±


    ¡°My name is Yan Hen. Everyone calls me Ol¡¯ Yan. I am a lumberjack. This is my son, Yan Xiaomo,¡± Yan Hen courteously answered.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us,¡± expressed Yan Xiaomo.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about it. I was just passing by,¡± responded Mu Yu, reminded of the devilish twins.


    ¡°My father said elemental demons are the ones who can control wood and water. Howe you can also control them?¡±


    Yan Hen flinched. ¡°Don¡¯t make silly guesses, Xiaomo. That¡¯s just his ability. Please forgive my son¡¯s ignorance, Immortal Master.¡±


    In truth, Yan Hen was befuddled over the same thing. Howbeit, he knew better than to ask. It also had little, if anything, to do with him.


    Mu Yu mulled over how to exin himself.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    <strong><i>Small Vige¡¯s Existence</i></strong>


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know? Anyone handsome can control them, such as me. Look, I can even control you.¡± Xiaoshuai heaved Xiaomo via manipting spiritual qi in the environment.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Mu Yu withheld his smile. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I can¡¯t control water; however, I snatched these two artefacts from wood and water demons. Put them together, and you have the ultimate weapon tobat fire demons.¡±


    ¡°You are amazing, Brother. You must be able to exterminate many, many elemental demons with the artefacts, then,¡±mented Xiaomo, convinced and in admiration.


    Mu Yu gave the boy a nod for an answer. He then queried, ¡°How did they capture you? Who is the one on your back?¡±


    Yan Hen exined, ¡°We are vigers from Eight Grass Vige, which is near Mist City. I am a woodcutter. We were leading a peaceful life when, half a month ago, something from the temple, where we worshipped our ancestors, sprayed around our vige. We were so scared that we put in a request for immortal masters from Mist City toe and diagnose it.¡±


    They were halfway through their journey to Mist City. They were having a short respite for Mu Yu to recover. Yan Hen set down the cultivator and assumed a morefortable posture. ¡°We regretted the decision to request for immortal masters after they arrived; it was the worst decision we could have made. They barricaded the temple, so we thought some impurity tainted our temple. More and more immortal masters then came to the vige. We were kept in the dark. Before long, we were out of space to provide lodging.


    ¡°Most importantly, the immortal masters¡¯ conversations bewildered us. They were arguing for the rights to something and started fighting amongst each other. Vigers were caught in the crossfire and killed. We, therefore, decided to pack our belongings and flee. They did not care about our departure; they only cared for the treasure in the temple.¡±


    ¡°What would be so valuable that so many cultivators were willing toy down their lives for?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure myself. Two days ago, Xiaomo and I nned to seek refuge at a rtive¡¯s ce in Mist City. Right after we passed the fog, fire demons jumped out and startled us. There have been countless rumours of elemental demons kidnapping people andmitting other heinous sins in the past year. This immortal master happened to be passing by and attempted to rescue us. We were all captured, and he was injured, unfortunately. We discovered there were many other captives after we were taken to theva cave. Among them was the immortal master from Celestial Star Sect. The rest, you already know.¡±


    The cultivator in white was a Golden Core Realm cultivator in his thirties. Challenging elemental demons at Golden Core Realm wasmendably courageous. Mu Yu helped the cultivator recover.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please be careful.¡± Yan Hen helped the cultivator sit up.


    It took a moment for the cultivator to realise he was no longer in enemy territory. He quickly discerned Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation level based off thetter¡¯s aura.


    ¡°I am relieved to see you are well. This immortal master rescued us from the depths of the elemental demons¡¯ jaws,¡± tedly expounded Yan Hen.


    ¡°This one is Shi Lang, a self-taught cultivator. Please ept this one¡¯s gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I admire your courage and sense of justice. I was only passing by.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you¡¯re sensible. Else, I¡¯d give you a boot, too,¡± said Xiaoshuai. ¡°I just gave a cocky punk a foot to the rear.¡±


    ¡°Would you happen to be referring to Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Tian Baoxiao, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Did he threaten you into dying for his sake, as well?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°No. Celestial Star Sect¡¯s members are currently gathered at Eight Grass Vige and fighting for a treasure. Are you also after it, Sir?¡±


    ¡°No. What is it, even?¡±


    ¡°Technically speaking, it is not a treasure. What they discovered was a spirit qi core under the temple. Everyone wants to have the rights to it so that they can progress faster as cultivators.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t give a toss about the spiritual qi core. There was no guarantee he¡¯d be able to stake his im to it even if he tried. Helping his shifu recover his cultivation was the top priority. He nned to drop off the trio and then begin his search for his martial siblings.


    ¡°May I ask for your name, Sir?¡± Shi Lang requested from the rear.


    ¡°Mu Yu.¡± Mu Yu took off.


    Shi Lang: <em>Mu Yu, Mu Y-, Mu Yu?! Could he be the Mu Yu everyone talks about? No, they must just share the same name. That Mu Yu should still be trapped at Second Heaven.</em>

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    <strong><i>The Fiends Sortie</i></strong>


    Cultivators couldn¡¯t stop talking about the newly discovered spiritual qi core at an eatery at a small town. Intelligence gathering on the topic wasn¡¯t hard at all. Mu Yu was more interested in recent rumours of fiends featuring appearances in human civilization, including Eight Herbs Vige. Purportedly, the eight great sects refused to address the fiends¡¯ visits as they stood to gain nothing out of it. He also quickly learnt he was public enemy for releasing the white ape fiend king.


    Xiaoshuai wanted to rant because of the irritating rumours pertaining to Mu Yu, but thetter reminded him to stay out of it and just eat. They could ept being detested for letting the fiend king abscond. With that said, the praise heaped onto Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect¡¯s disciples wasughable and frustrating.


    Hearing rumours of a girl apanying the fiends due to being brainwashed piqued Mu Yu¡¯s curiosity, surmising it was Qiao Xue. He was anxious to return her water spirit to her for he knew how important she was as an individual and how vital her blue ribbon was to her safety. Initially harbouring no interest in visiting Eight Grass Vige, Mu Yu decided it was mandatory to pay a visit.


    Owing to him being ssified as a wanted criminal, Mu Yu had to use his disguise skills, manipting his appearance in order to move about. Disguise wasn¡¯t his forte, and he wasn¡¯t a fan of it because he couldn¡¯t create the appearance he desired, and it vited his face.


    ¡°Why did you give me the appearance of a dull young man?¡± Mu Yu whined.


    ¡°So that you don¡¯t stand out,¡± expounded Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I want to be a pretty boy next time. On second thought, I don¡¯t think I can create a disguise better than my real appearance.¡±


    ¡°Handsome people tend to roll their ankle. You know how tough it is being handsome? I, for example, am burdened with a lot of pressure?¡±


    ¡°Pressure? What sort?¡±


    ¡°Everyone wants my time to y with me, but my real hobby is eating yummy food. You will never understand how it feels to not be understood,¡± Xiaoshuai ran his ws through his head of fur and bemoaned.


    Sick of it, Mu Yu shoved Xiaoshuai back in his pouch.


    Xiaoshuai hated being called cute. The only physical description he epted and desired was being called handsome. His definition of it was odd, though. Handsome equated to liking to eat and being in love with himself.


    There was a group of incensed cultivators running their mouths at the fiends in Eight Grass Vige, yet none of the cultivators had the guts to do something about their frustration. Funnily enough, they weren¡¯t outside of their own ord. When the white ape fiend king rocked up at the vige, he kicked all of the humans out and strutted in with his group. Any cultivator who thought he was a hot shot was served a beating before being thrown out. They were lucky the fiend king didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. It was foolish to even challenge him since not even the big group at Pill Cauldron Sect managed to stop him from leaving.


    Tired of the humans¡¯ rambling, the fiend kingzily walked to the entrance and folded his arms. ¡°Call someone worthy of speaking to me here. You lot disgrace humanity. Humanity wasn¡¯t this weak a thousand years ago. If nobody ising to stop me tomorrow, I¡¯mying im to it.¡±


    The human cultivators were dead silent until one turd among them stuttered, ¡°J-just you wait. We¡¯ll go call someone to kick you out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t get cocky! Our best has yet toe!¡± supported the others, albeit as quietly as a mosquito.


    The weakest fiend behind the fiend king was as strong as a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. Others were as strong as Body Severing Realm cultivators. What were the humans going to do?


    ¡°Hey, Sister Qiao Xue is over there!¡± enthused Xiaoshuai, poking his head out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. ¡°The most memorable moment she left me with is when we looked at her from below after she jumped off the cliff. If only she wore a dress that day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, m-, shut up, you lecher!¡± scolded Mu Yu, knocking Xiaoshuai on the head.


    Qiao Xue had switched to a white robe. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t just approach her for obvious reasons. Hence, he decided to wait for an opportunity to return her ribbon to her.


    Humanity should¡¯ve been more concerned about what the fiend king¡¯s real intent was. Was he really after just the spirit qi core?

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    <strong><i>The Fiends¡¯ Threat</i></strong>


    Qiao Xue sat on the roof of a cottage and admired the gleaming freckles. The round moon watched over her in ce of a certain young man.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Lass?¡± A cool-looking young fiend sat down next to Qiao Xue and gave her an affectionate smile.


    Qiao Xue regained awareness of her surroundings and smiled. ¡°Brother Xingyun, shouldn¡¯t you be training?¡±


    Long Xingyun was a high-ranking fiend. The most venerated faction in the fiend race was those under the race leader, the azure dragon fiend king. Long Xingyun was regarded highly for his astuteness and appearance. He joined the white ape fiend king to expand his horizons.


    ¡°Haha, what about you? You still thinking about him?¡±


    ¡°<em>Sigh</em>, he did help us escape, after all. I just wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡±


    ¡°We are indebted to him. Still, he is human. You should prepare yourself mentally because, if our race goes to war with humanity, he will align himself with them and not us.¡±


    Long Xingyun had his qualms about Mu Yu because he developed a crush on Qiao Xue long ago. Sadly, she never reciprocated his feelings and brother zoned him, yet Mu Yu was constantly on her mind.


    ¡°What tripe is that? Qiao Xue is also human, yet she supports us, doesn¡¯t she? Are you saying you think ill of her as you do with the rest of humanity?¡± questioned the white ape fiend king, from behind.


    ¡°I did not mean to suggest that, Grandpa Ape. Qiao Xue cannot be lumped in with them for she is far superior.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, that punk is heads and shoulders above you young ones. Never underestimate humanity¡¯s potential. Else, you won¡¯t even know you died. Why do you think they¡¯ve been on our heads for so long?¡±


    Qiao Xue gazed back at the moon.


    Qiao Xue: <em>Grandpa Azure Dragon is brainstorming ways to reactivate the formation. Hang in there.</em>


    Although the fiend race and humanity¡¯s teleportation both shared the same time restriction ¨C in that they required years to be reactivated ¨C the fiend race¡¯s version could be reactivated as long as enough spiritual qi was replenished. Bearing in mind the ipatibility of humans and the fiend race¡¯s formation, Qiao Xue left her ribbon with Mu Yu.


    ¡°You two young ones better raise your morale. We didn¡¯t conspicuously show up just for the spiritual qi core. If we don¡¯t show humanity what we¡¯re made of, they¡¯ll keep trying to push us around!¡±


    Mu Yu camped outside the vige as the other cultivators did for the night. He did contemte sneaking into the vige via nts, but there was a fiend king in the vige.


    ¡°White Ape Fiend King, how about an audience?¡±


    The cultivators jumped in joy upon hearing the speaker¡¯s voice. The sky above Eight Grass Vige rippled. Three individuals gradually emerged. In the centre was an elder in a cloth robe and oozing the aura of a daoist. Though old in age, he certainly looked in good health. To his right was a maiden. Another individual sported Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s uniform, embellished in daoist patterns and brandishing a walking stick.


    The elder¡¯s name was Cang Wanzi, a reclusive elder of Mystic Spirit Sect. The maiden, hailing from Secr World Sect, was revered as Goddess Piaomiao because of her long ck hair down to her waist. On her was a loose purple robe. Around her naked ankles was a golden ring. Daoist Yuan Hua was Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s current patriarch¡¯s martial uncle. In other words, he held the same seniority as Elder Leng. Daoist Yuan Hua was famed for producing rank five pills that were as effective as rank six pills.


    Daoist Yuan Hua was beholden to address the white ape fiend king¡¯s provocation as Pill Cauldron Sect did let the fiend king escape, which set off a cascade of grievances. Further, as he was nearby, it would¡¯ve been inappropriate for him to turn a blind eye.


    ¡°You three have the authority to speak?¡± The white ape fiend king casually stepped forward and appeared in the sky by the next instant.


    The fact that the white ape fiend king managed escape Pill Cauldron Sect after having just escaped his seal was a testament to his prowess in battle. Yes, Pill Cauldron Sect weren¡¯t the bestbatants around. Even so, they weren¡¯t the only ones around. Plus, the fiend king also hand a handicap. Since it had been some time since his escape, he was stronger than before. His mere presence was enough to ruffle the trio¡¯s feathers.


    Cang Wanzi, voice deep, questioned, ¡°White Ape Fiend King, why are you upying a human vige?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual qi cores are natural treasures. The winner takes the prize. Why can¡¯t we have it?¡±


    ¡°This is humanity¡¯snds. Its treasures are humanity¡¯s treasures.¡±


    The fiend king yawned. ¡°And it was ournd a thousand years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The agreement our races came to clearly states you were to surrender thisnd to us. Can I take it that you are breaking the agreement?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who signed it. Why must I oblige? It¡¯s been a thousand years. We don¡¯t even know where the person who drafted the agreement is. How can you assure me you aren¡¯t making it all up?¡±


    ¡°In other words, you are going back on your word and dering war on us?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t the ones who aren¡¯t sticking to his words. You promised to sharend with us if we allied with you to drive out the elemental demons. You turned your backs on us a thousand years ago after we emerged victorious. Who did you say is going back on his word? The elemental demons are preparing for their return. We want in. I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯d sign an agreement or something with us,¡± mocked the fiend king.


    What the fiend king was saying was, ¡°Either you acknowledge us, or we will link up with the elemental race. You may be able to tackle the elemental demons on your own, but it¡¯s a different story if we¡¯re their allies.¡± Mankind knew he was right.


    ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    ¡°If you have anymon sense in you, you¡¯d realise Third Heavenly Pce has tacitly acknowledged our existence. Haven¡¯t you realised they haven¡¯t taken action against us? If you don¡¯t want us to stick a knife in your back, present us with your sincerity. For instance, we can start with this vige.¡± The fiend king simpered.


    ¡°You want the spiritual qi core for yourself?¡± Cang Wangzi started to get aggressive.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not avaricious as humans are. The world belongs to the young generation. I don¡¯t want to lower myself and get physical. How about we let our young generation bet?¡±


    ¡°What bet might that be?¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    <strong><i>An Unfair Contest</i></strong>


    The hostile confrontation at the vige free from materialistic greed continued. The cultivators stared at the white ape fiend king as they awaited his response.


    ¡°I have with me five Primordial Infant and five Body Severing Realm youths with me. How about you select twenty cultivators among your ranks? We can have a fair twenty-man battle, Primordial Infant Realm against Primordial Infant Realm and Body Severing Realm against Body Severing Realm? If we win two rounds, we shall have ownership over the spiritual qi core for a month. If we win twenty matches, we shall bestride the vige for ten months. If our score is an odd number, we will give up on it,¡± proposed the white ape fiend king.


    Humanity was clearly given an advantage. The fiends would have had to fight two matches each, while humans only had to fight one each. Even if humanity lost, they could still use the vige for, at least, two months. If humanity declined, they gave the fiend race an excuse to pick fights. After all, the handicap was apparent.


    The white ape fiend king obviously wouldn¡¯t have given himself the handicap if he didn¡¯t have faith in his ten fighters. If the fiend race won, humanity would have to be wary of the fiend race, and any future negotiations would be doubly troublesome.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most arrogant thing I¡¯ve heard all week,¡± responded Cang Wanzi.


    ¡°Needless to say, if you think your people can¡¯t hold a candle to ours, there¡¯s nothing I can say. That said, it¡¯ll count as our win, and the vige will be ours.¡±


    ¡°And if we refuse?¡±


    ¡°In that scenario, I¡¯ll just take the spiritual qi core by force. What can you do about it?¡±


    Humanity was the party to break the agreement between their races, giving the fiend race justified grounds to make things hard for humanity. That was why the fiend race wasn¡¯t afraid. Frankly, Cang Wanzi didn¡¯t have as much confidence as he tried to let on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it fair, then. We will send just ten to match your numbers. Otherwise, people will use us of bullying you,¡± suggested Daoist Yuan Hua, taking the possibility of the fiend racebelling the wager unfair in the end if they lose.


    ¡°Fine by me. So, will today do?¡± The white ape fiend king smirked, knowing he was imposing an undesirable circumstance on humanity. ¡°Surely there must be plenty of impressive young talent present. Humanity should be able to easily find ten elites, right?¡±


    The white ape fiend king had a point. Humanity, after all, came to the vige in droves for the spiritual qi core. However,cking confidence, Cang Wangzi asked the others in a soft voice, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re clearly not giving us time to find suitable participants,¡± replied Daoist Yua Hua.


    ¡°What if we drag out the discussion to stall for time? Once our prodigies show up, they will be burying themselves,¡± asserted Goddess Piaomiao.


    ¡°They will probably have another bag of tricks for that asion,¡± scoffed Cang Wangzi.


    ¡°You have my vote. If we stall for time, he will try something else knowing him. He¡¯s not the all brawn and no brains type.¡± Daoist Yuan Hua paused before he went on. ¡°I¡¯m sure a lot of people are to find out more about the spiritual qi core. From what I can tell, we have plenty ofmendable young individuals here. We can find ten capable candidates.¡±


    ¡°I agree. We can¡¯t let them call us cowards,¡± concurred Cang Wanzi. ¡°All right, give us a moment to assemble our team. How about wemence at noon? You fiends have spent days waiting, so you can wait a few more hours, can¡¯t you.¡±


    The fiend king mulled over the usibility and then nodded.


    The cultivators made room for the three respected cultivators and kept their mouths zipped. Better to say nothing than say something wrong.


    Loudly and clearly, Cang Wanzi took charge and inquired, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we need to step up to the challenge since the fiends have issued us a challenge. May I ask who would be willing to represent us?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    The young cultivators feared the white ape fiend king. Howbeit, they didn¡¯t fear the younger fiends. They enthusiastically offered to take on the fiends because it was also a golden opportunity to prove themselves and possibly score a handsome reward.


    ¡°Please let me finish. We must defeat them, which is why we need candidates who have the highest chances of winning. ordingly, please step forward if you are at Primordial Infant Realm or Body Severing Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer.¡±


    They could hear dirt moving along the ground.


    ¡°Primordial Infant and Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivators, please step forward,¡± Cang Wanzi repeated, fingers fidgeting.


    Woeful silence again.


    There were cultivators in both realms at the scene. Having said that, Ninth Layer youths would¡¯ve been training at home instead of loitering at a vige and trying to break bones with words.


    ¡°Mu Yu, we going to sign up? How about we go teach those whipper snappers a lesson?¡± suggested Xiaoshuai.


    Aware that troubles seeding the fights would bring him more troubles than it was worth, Mu Yu responded, ¡°Not interested.¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    <strong><i>Short on Contestants</i></strong>


    Vexed but with no other option, Cang Wanzi asked, ¡°How about Seventh Layer and above?¡±


    A Primordial Infant and Body Severing Realm cultivator stepped out.


    ¡°Is that all we have?¡±


    ¡°Yang Li sends his greetings, Martial Ancestor!¡± Yang Li, a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer youth in white, hurried through the crowd and saluted Cang Wanzi.


    With a subtle smile, Cang Wanzi nodded. He knew how good Yang Li was. He asked his disciple, ¡°Did you just arrive, Yang Li?¡±


    ¡°While on an errand Shifu assigned me, I happened to pass by. Therefore, I stopped to see what was going on.¡±


    After hearing the story from Cang Wanzi, Yang Li said, ¡°Elder, I am willing to fight them to defend our honour.¡±


    ¡°Terrific! Start preparing while I assemble the rest of the team.¡±


    Yang Li was among those invited to Floating Celestial Ind. His greatest aplishment to date was ying over hundred level four fiend beasts and getting out unscathed on his own while out and about. During the time he was at Second Heaven, he chose to spend his time training, hence his cultivation level. He was on his way to bing the youngest Body Severing Realm disciple in Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s history. His participation raised humanity¡¯s morale exponentially.


    Cang Wanzi once taught Yang Li. Therefore, he had a reliable measure of the young man¡¯s talent and had faith in them.


    Cang Wanzi found seven Body Severing Realm cultivators and over twenty Primordial Infant Ream cultivators. Unfortunately, Yang Li was the only Primordial Infant Realm cultivator who had reached its ninthyer. The others were at the realm¡¯s sixthyer. The most advanced Body Severing Realm cultivator was at its fifthyer, but he was a middle-aged man.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mu Yu that we¡¯re going through this.¡±


    Hearing that, Cang Wangzi ridiculed, ¡°Brother Yuan Hua, fantastic disciple you have.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu is unarguably a produgy. It¡¯s a pity that I never had the chance to meet him due to me being away. He is this generation¡¯s most outstanding alchemist. Based off what Yun Dan told me, he hurt himself toplete the pill. I worry the damage will cripple him as an alchemist,¡± calmly responded Daoist Yuan Hua, meaning every word he said,


    ¡°I am not here to listen to you praise your disciple. No matter how exceptional he may be, it doesn¡¯t excuse the crime he hasmitted against humanity.¡±


    A smile bloomed on Daoist Yuan Hua¡¯s lips. ¡°You and I both know the fiend race would return even if the white ape fiend king didn¡¯t escape. They have been working towards their return thest thousand years. The white ape fiend king¡¯s resurgence merely provides them with a morale boost. I do not think that the reports arepletely faithful.¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t escape, we wouldn¡¯t be in such an awkward position. We already have our hands full dealing with the elemental demons. How much worse do you want it to be?¡±


    Goddess Piaomiao interjected, opining, ¡°I do not think the white ape fiend king¡¯s resurgence came at a bad time. We all knew they would return sooner orte. Since they resurfaced before the war against the elemental demonsmenced, we have time to negotiate. Had they emerged during the course of the war, we would be at their mercy.¡±


    ¡°That is why I say Mu Yu¡¯s mistake turned out in our favour,¡± added Daoist Yuan Hua, radiating.


    Mu Yu was d he overheard the conversation.


    ¡°So, who is going to clean up the mess he started?¡± questioned Cang Wanzi, still agitated.


    Humanity still hadn¡¯t pulled together their numbers as noon neared. In the worst case scenario, they would¡¯ve just had to try their luck with what they had.


    ¡°You done, humans? I thought you could find a genius without trying. Was my presumption wrong?¡± taunted the white ape fiend king, standing at the spacious field outside the vige with his team.


    Cang Wangzi rushed to Mist City to enlist help, but he didn¡¯t find anyone readily avable. Triggered, hemanded, ¡°Yang Li, you kick it off. Don¡¯t end the match even if you can easily win. We need you to buy us time for the others to arrive¡­ You must win.¡±


    The first match was important for raising morale and denting the enemy¡¯s morale. Cang Wanzi¡¯s confidence in him boosted Yang Li¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Worry not, Elder. I will not let you down.¡± Yang Li flew up to the sky.


    Humanity was in high spirits as they cheered their representative on. The white ape fiend king didn¡¯t evaluate Yang Li too highly and even picked his ears to show boredom.


    ¡°Primordial Infant Realm first? Fine. Xiong Ming, you go. Make it quick, but¡­ Do. Not. Kill.¡± The white ape fiend king deliberately drawled loudly to mock humanity.


    ¡°Shove it up their rear end, Yang Li!¡±


    Upon seeing Xiong Ming, Cang Wanzi sneered to himself. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you fiends trash talk after this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Burly Xiong Ming eyes still had the traits of bears. He deliberately cleared the ground as he strolled over. Fist and palm together, he dered, ¡°Fiend race¡¯s Xiong Ming.¡±


    ¡°Humanity¡¯s Yang Li.¡±


    Yang Li already had his flying sword hovering in front of him. He viewed Xiong Ming as but a stepping stone to his glorious future.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    <strong><i>One-hit KO</i></strong>


    <em>ng! Whoosh! Boom!</em>


    Right after Yang Li and Xiong Ming traded their first blow, something went zooming back to the earth, and his crashnding left a deep ditch in the ground. All the cultivators had their breaths held. There he was, napping in the dirt. Yang Li was out cold after a single crossnded flush on his chest.


    Scratching his head, Xiong Ming¡¯s lips were curved from ear to ear. ¡°I held back already.¡±


    Cang Wanzi¡¯s veins looked as if they were going to pop. Was it surprising after all the talking he did? Did stalling for one punch¡¯s time count as stalling for time?


    The white ape fiend king reacted as if he just woke from a nap. He frowned and rebuked, ¡°Xiong, didn¡¯t I tell you to go easy? We¡¯re just having a friendly sparring match, not trying to cripple our friends. Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop when it was clear you had one?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, I was holding back. That was only one fifth of my full strength,¡± sulked Xiong Ming.


    It clearly wasn¡¯t a sparring match, but it was a fact that Xiong Ming didn¡¯t suppress his cultivation£¬ nor did he use an underhanded tactic.


    ¡°They¡¯re not strong. The peace has just made us soft. Humans have forgotten fiends aren¡¯t weaker than humans,¡± remarked Daoist Yuan Hua.


    Humanity rusted over the years. They only knew of the fiend race¡¯s characteristics from historic records butcked experience fighting them, and it was disyed tragically in the first match. If the young generation was asked to fight the elemental demons, they¡¯d also be wiped out.


    ¡°So, which category are we going with in the second match? Xiong Ming is our weakest contestant,¡± said the white ape fiend king, still drawling as if he was sleepy. He told Xiong Ming to go all out from the get-go because he knew humanity was depending on their reinforcements.


    Cang Wanzi couldn¡¯t see any hope among the rest of the team or the other cultivators present if Yang Li went down in a single punch. Considering Yang Li was categorised as on par with the likes of Meng Xin, he saw little hope of the young generation, including their hopeful reinforcements, winning. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t surrender. He¡¯d rather lose with dignity than surrender. ¡°Which one of you wants to go next?¡±


    The remaining nine exchanged nces in silence. Defeat already overwhelmed their minds. Their fans couldn¡¯t fight for them.


    ¡°Nobody?¡±


    ¡°Let me at them.¡± The middle-aged man stepped up. Sun Bang was the disciple of a small sect, and nobody saw him winning. Determined to go down dying, he added, ¡°We can lose in battle, but we can¡¯t cower from a fight!¡±


    Cang Wanzi patted Sun Bang on the shoulder. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Hard to be careful if it all it took was one half-hearted punch. Sun Bang¡¯s courage was admired, but, for as long asbat had existed, courage didn¡¯t win fights.


    Sun Bang flew up. An azure wolf flew up to salute him politely. The fiend race not only developed their physical abilities and skills but also sharpened their minds since their previous defeat. Meanwhile, humanity grewcent as they lived in their past glories.


    ¡°Humanity¡¯s Sun Bang.¡±


    ¡°Fiend¡¯s Azure Wolf Zheng Qi.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    It happened all over again. Azure Wolf Zheng Qi¡¯s casual attack put Sun Bang¡¯s lights out. The fiends continued to hold back to humiliate humanity. Thankfully, that saved the humanbatants from dying or suffering debilitating injuries.


    ¡°That¡¯s two and the right to two months¡¯ ess. We did offer you twenty matches, but you wanted just ten. Don¡¯t cry we didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    Humanity had no response.


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you really not going to stand up to them? You have an old macaque walking all over your race,¡± whispered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Not keen,¡± answered Mu Yu.


    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Mu Yu shuddered and froze. He recognised the voice. Up in the sky was Tian Ran on her flying sword. At first, he was jovial to see her. Upon recalling the events with her in his dream, though, his heart hammered harder and faster.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    <strong><i>Like</i></strong>


    Mu Yu began to shake. He knew how he felt toward innocent Tian Ran, but he couldn¡¯t find the courage to fly up and confess in front of the masses as himself. He had to stay in disguise for there were things that took precedence over his emotions. However, he couldn¡¯t convince himself to turn tail when there was no mistaking her intent to challenge the fiends.


    <em>She¡¯s making amendments for a problem I caused. What am I running from? What do I do if she loses? What if she gets hurt? Is it fair for me to hide away while the girl I love throws herself into the fire? Can I call myself a man if I run? Will I be able to escape if I reveal myself? Wait, is their glory that valuable? What have they done for Shifu? Why should I defend their honour when they never did anything for him?</em>


    Cang Wanzi was ted to see Tian Ran. Her courage could rally the others, and she was a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer cultivator. She was their new hope.


    ¡°Secr World Sect¡¯s Tian Ran sends her greetings to you, Elder Piaomiao and esteemed elders.¡±


    ¡°Are you Yuyan¡¯s disciple?¡± inquired Goddess Piaomiao.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Tian Ran looked around in search for someone. Qiao Xue locked eyes with Tian Ran, puzzled as to why thetter stared at her. Tian Ran, in a gentle voice, asked, ¡°Are you the girl Brother Mu Yu helped? Where is he now?¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t clear what Daoist Yuan Hua had in mind upon hearing the words that came out of Tian Ran¡¯s mouth, he smiled subtly. Others, regardless of race, were surprised to hear Mu Yu¡¯s name mentioned for both races were familiar with the name ¨C more than they¡¯d like in most cases.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I don¡¯t know where he currently is, though,¡± answered Qiao Xue. In a taunting tone, she asked, ¡°And how are you two rted?¡±


    ¡°How are we rted?¡± Tian Ran paused to think. Numerous answers came to mind, but only one really stuck with her. She inhaled and firmly dered, ¡°Mu Yu is the man I like!¡±


    Like Mu Yu, Tian Ran couldn¡¯t point out when she harboured romantic feelings for the young man she initially treated as an elder brother. Even so, those feelings were genuine because her sorrow upon hearing he was stuck in Second Heaven confirmed her spections. She decided she wouldn¡¯t shy away from her feelings irrespective of the world¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°You like him?¡± questioned Qiao Xue, wondering why Tian Ran¡¯s answer stung.


    Qiao Xue: <em>Why did he say those things to me if he¡¯s in a rtionship</em>


    Humanity¡¯s brains were doing circles as they tried to piece together what Tian Ran was saying. After all, she dered she liked humanity¡¯s most loathed cultivator at the time. Goddess Piaomiao didn¡¯t like what she heard one bit. It was as if the mother and daughter pair were deliberately being unreasonable. After what happened with Miao Yuyan, Goddess Piaomiao didn¡¯t want to see history repeated for the young maiden¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Yes, you heard me!¡±


    Mu Yu affectionately watched Tian Ran, bliss permeating in his heart.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    <strong><i>I Fight for You</i></strong>


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu saved you, yet you are starting a riot here with the fiend race? Do you dare ept my challenge?¡± Tian Ran pointed and challenged.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s bottom lip was numb due to her biting down on it. Every time she heard ¡°Brother Mu Yu¡± she¡¯d feel vexed. Riled up, she stepped forward, but the white ape fiend king pulled her back. ¡°Xiong Ming, go.¡±


    The fiend king knew better than to let someone emotionally unstable go into battle.


    ¡°Have some shame! He¡¯s already fought!¡± someoneined.


    ¡°Hahaha, there was no rule against it. I gave you the chance to send two challengers for each of my challengers. You were the ones who declined,¡± responded the fiend king, shutting the humans down.


    Xiong Ming was about three times the size of Tian Ran. Unlike her cohorts, she wasn¡¯t rustled. She stared Xiong Ming straight in the face. She knew how he¡¯d attack and how strong he was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they mean when they say, ¡®A beauty should be cherished.¡¯¡± Xiong Ming transformed into a giant ck bear ten metres tall and dashed toward Tian Ran.


    The human cultivators gripped their clothing.


    Tian Ran manifested seven phantasmal lotuses around her and guided them using Empyrean Revtion Sword. Once Xiong Ming reached her, she had used her lotuses¡¯ tforms to retreat. Meanwhile, she performed hand seals tomand seven red lotuses to bloom and scatter leaves. Using her sword, she transformed the petals into a lotus bird and deployed it.


    Xiong Ming tore apart the lotus bird. When he thought he had ruined the attack, the petals glued to him. He was too clumsy to keep up with the petals that could remove themselves, shift and reattach.


    ¡°Tian Ran¡¯s Secr World Lotus is different to how I know it. I do believe I recognise her sword, however. When did Secr World Sect subscribe to swordy?¡± Daoist Yuan Hua asked Goddess Piaomiao.


    ¡°¡­ Her shifu passed on the sword. Unlike us, her sword can enhance the power of Secr World Lotus. As to why that is the case, we have yet to figure it out.¡±


    The answer eluding Secr World Sect was, the sword was one of Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s nine Celestial Swords. The irony of not recognising the sword of the man they worshipped¡­


    The petals floating in the air gradually formed flying waterfalls that trapped Xiong Ming. Xiong Ming thought he could break the undting waterfalls with his attack, but they absorbed his force, cancelling his force. Hence, all of his strength didn¡¯t get him anywhere.


    ¡°What the heck is this?!¡± Xiong Ming enveloped his right hand in grey energy and drew in spiritual qi from the environment. ¡°Here¡¯s the K.O.¡±


    Xiong Ming¡¯s palm strike altered the direction of the natural wind and transported lightning from his hand to Tian Ran. Though the flower petals created an enclosure around his arm, his force exceeded their capacity to contain him. The petal waterfalls undted upon impact and redirected the force out to other waterfalls one by one. Tian Ran tactically reversed the force, where it found its mark at the back of Xiong Ming¡¯s head.


    Xiong Ming¡¯s vision darkened before he couldprehend how he hit himself on the back of the head. He crashed into the ground, sending dirt up. For a brief while, everyone fell silent.


    ¡°Nice!¡± Humanity¡¯s cultivators cheered their hearts out. They felt as if they were the ones who won.


    ¡°Using the opponent¡¯s force against them, masterfully executed,¡± praised Daoist Yuan Hua, understanding Secr World Lotus Manual¡¯s concept of using fluidity against rigidity.


    ¡°We¡¯re continuing with your rules. Who¡¯s next? I¡¯ll fight anyone you¡¯ve got,¡± dered Tian Ran.


    Tian Ran was privy she was humanity¡¯s only hope among those present. She fought with herself to keep the blood shooting out of her mouth and forced it back down. Clearly, she was trying to conceal her internal injury. Though she managed to redirect Xiong Ming¡¯s force, she only redirected part of it. The shock from the force still rattled her insides. It proved that, in terms of power, the fiends had an advantage in the strength department even if cultivation levels were equal.


    ¡°Tian Ran,e down,¡± instructed Cang Wanzi, discerning Tian Ran was wounded. As far as he was concerned, her victory was enough to prevent the fiendspletely wiping the floor with humanity.


    ¡°I can still fight, Elder,¡± replied Tian Ran, maintaining her posture and admirable confidence.


    Tian Ran: <em>Brother Mu Yu, I know you have your reasons for helping the fiend king. You don¡¯t want to let the fiend race bully humanity, do you? I will confess to you when we meet again no matter what.</em>


    Mu Yu remembered he promised himself to protect Tian Ran anytime and anywhere in his dream. He reasoned Feng Haochen wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he abandoned Tian Ran on the battlefield just to save him. The regret would also eat away at them. Sinceing to terms with his feelings for Tian Ran, he finally understood why Ku Mu went to extreme lengths for Miao Yuyan. If he found out Mu Yu abandoned her daughter, Ku Mu would give it to him.


    Mu Yu, smiling, unleashed his Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer energy as an announcement of his presence. It wasn¡¯t just about protecting his principles but also the girl he liked. He wasn¡¯t an authority on romance, but there was one simple duty he knew: protecting her was a duty a man couldn¡¯t shirk.


    Cang Wanzi pivoted around to look in Mu Yu¡¯s direction. When he checked Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation, thetter was only a Golden Core Realm cultivator. To suddenly ascend to Primordial Infant Realm was astonishing.


    Mu Yu teleported behind Tian Ran and ced a hand on her shoulder and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll take over, Lass.¡±


    Tian Ran froze up upon hearing the familiar voice.


    Tian Ran: <em>Is that you, Mu Yu?</em>

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    <strong><i>Lan Feng</i></strong>


    Tian Ran was disappointed it was Mu Yu¡¯s voice but wasn¡¯t Mu Yu¡¯s appearance. She wanted to giggle and cry in his arms. She thought she imagined the stranger was Mu Yu because she missed him.


    Tian Ran politely smiled. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Tian Ran rposed herself and politely nodded. If the stranger was defeated, she intended to fight again. She turned around and began to walk, but she stopped and asked, ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡±


    Mu Yu chuckled under his breath. ¡°Is it important?¡±


    Tian Ran: <em>Yeah, why did I even ask? He¡¯s just recing me.</em>


    ¡°My name is Lan Feng.¡±


    Tian Ran acknowledged she heard him and left. Goddess Piaomiao attended to Tian Ran¡¯s needs and let thetter meditate. Mu Yu wreathed thin nts around his sword. Because Tian Ran recognised his swordy, he needed to end his match before she opened her eyes.


    Though Mu Yu¡¯s aura was familiar, the white ape fiend king didn¡¯t recall seeing him before. His gut told him something was amiss, so he cautioned, ¡°Bai Ling, you go. Be careful. He doesn¡¯t look weak.¡±


    Bai Ling was a hundred spirit bird fiend. If it wasn¡¯t for the beautiful feathers on her head, nobody would define her as a bird fiend. She assumed an astral form and confronted Mu Yu. ¡°Fiend race¡¯s Bai Ling.¡±


    ¡°Humanity¡¯s Lan Feng.¡±


    They do say not to judge a book by its cover. While Bai Ling might have looked captivating, she moved fast enough to give the impression that there were a hundred after images. Mu Yu waited for the first attack. Her feathers began to radiate different colours, each sharp and deadly.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t fazed. The bloodbats in the underground pce of Second Heaven were just as deadly as her feathers if not more. He had defeated a level five fiend beast in Second Heaven. As such, he was confident he could defeat a fiend all the same.


    Mu Yu unsheathed Shadow Splitter Sword. He chose to start with Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique ¨C Falling Shadow Destruction. A hail of swords intercepted the flying feathers, destroying all the fathers.


    Whilst hiding in her feathers, Bai Ling sang a song that was designed to hypnotise the listeners. Mu Yu had dealt with her kind before. Had it not been for Xiaoshuai singing tone-deaf style and ruining the previous opponent¡¯s rhythm, he would¡¯ve been caught. Hence, Mu Yu learnt the simplest way to y a song that didn¡¯t harmonise with the song in his mind, cancelling out her song.


    Xiaoshuai popped out and cleared his throat. ¡°Need me to croon away a song? My newest single is called ¡®Xiaoshuai Junior¡¯. It goes like this: It¡¯s Xiaoshuai. You can never have too many Xiaoshuai¡¯s. Xiaoshuai will never let you cry. Xiaoshuai¡¯s smile can give you wings to fly, yeah, yeah, ahuh, ah-.¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop. I¡¯m good now,¡± said Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu: <em>I can¡¯t believe I actually hummed along with his song to undo the hypnosis!</em>


    As her tactic failed, Bai Ling prepared to attack physically; however, Mu Yuunched himself forward and held his sword up to her neck. He didn¡¯t mind extending his arm further to plunge his sword into her. Hostilely, he dered, ¡°Next.¡±


    It took a moment for the results to register for everyone. After all, Mu Yu aplished what was deemed impossible.


    ¡°You know where Lan Feng is from?¡±


    ¡°No, but who cares. We just won!¡±


    Humanity erupted into cheers and found their bravado again. Humanity won twice convincingly, demonstrating there was a good reason they ruled the world. The white ape fiend king, on the other hand, was livid. Mu Yu not only defeated his team member but also issued another challenge. That was the same as what the fiend king did. Mu Yu¡¯s consecutive matches would dampen the fear the fiend king hoped to instil in humanity.


    The fiend king sent out a snake fiend, which was an even easier opponent for Mu Yu. Mu Yu wasted no time dispatching the snake fiend.


    ¡°You still have another Primordial Infant Realm challenger, don¡¯t you?¡± questioned Mu Yu, frigidly looking upon the fiend king out of anger the trouble thetter gave him.


    Cang Wanzi saw hope in Mu Yu. If Mu Yu could win thest bout, humanity would have proven their dominance. As for the Body Severing Realm matches, he nned to instruct Mu Yu to drag out thest match so as to supply their reinforcements with more time.


    ¡°We want to switch to the Body Severing Realm matches now,¡± replied the fiend king.


    The white ape fiend king nned to leverage the absence of humanity¡¯s better Body Severing Realm cultivators to his advantage. If they could win the Body Severing Realm matches, they would¡¯ve rendered Mu Yu¡¯s wins in vain. It wasn¡¯t against the rules to switch ss partway through the contest.


    Mu Yu had the same idea as Cang Wanzi in mind. Unfortunately, they went out the window. Mu Yu, therefore, pointed his sword at the fiend king and cajoled, ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight sooner orter? Are all of you so fussy?¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Yu¡¯s sword revealed the wood and water spirit¡¯s auras. The water spirit celebrated because it saw Qiao Xue. It was only for a second, but she sensed her water spirit¡¯s presence. She was certain she didn¡¯t mistake her water spirit¡¯s aura. Their parting scene and words floated into her mind again, flustering her.


    Qiao Xue: <em>Why can I sense the water spirit¡¯s aura from him? That¡¯s not Mu Yu, though.</em>


    Qiao Xue stepped forward and offered, ¡°I shall fight you.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Xue, stand back,¡± demanded the fiend king, wanting to prioritise their n.


    ¡°I can defeat him, Grandpa Ape.¡± Qiao Xue flew up to confront Mu Yu.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    <strong><i>Frosted World</i></strong>


    ¡°Why do you want to fight me all of a sudden?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu neither wanted to fight nor hurt Qiao Xue. Ironically, he was finally alone with her for the first time since discovering her ability, a scenario he yearned for since learning of it so that he could rify their simrities, yet there was an audience watching them closely.


    Heart palpitating fast, Qiao Xue questioned, ¡°Why do you have Water Spirit¡¯s aura?¡±


    <em>Shall I reveal myself to her? How would I get out of here after?</em>


    As a victim of circumstance, Mu Yu pointed his wood spirit at Qiao Xue. ¡°Beat me, and I shall tell you.¡±


    Suddenly, the water spirit separated from Shadow Splitter Sword and returned to Qiao Xue¡¯s side, excitedly coiling around her. She should¡¯ve been happy to reunite with her old friend, but she had other concerns on her mind. ¡°Why do you have my water spirit? Where is he?¡±


    Qiao Xue manifested mist across the blue ocean and transformed it into ice picks. She deployed them and, at the same time, asked, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Why the water control ability now?¡±


    Mu Yu ran as he shattered iing ice picks. There were far too many and timed too closely together for him tounch a counter. He was worried rumours would arise because of Qiao Xue ability. He had been warned to not use his ability in public. And, as predicted, cultivators caught on.


    Cang Wanzi thundered, ¡°Water element? You fiends have allied with the elemental demons?!¡±


    The fiend king burst out inughter. ¡°You can¡¯t differentiate between elemental demons and humans now? Good grief, do they no longer teach you that Formation Sect and Talisman Sect can use the five elements? Do they teach you the two sects are elemental demons¡¯ dens nowadays?¡±


    ¡°They use spiritual energy to imitate the five elements. She¡¯s controlling water itself. You think I¡¯m blind?!¡± Cang Wanzi could tell Qiao Xue was human, but he could also tell she wasn¡¯t a disciple of either sect.


    ¡°I finally understand why you humans can¡¯t exterminate the elemental demons and always suffer miserably when they join the party. If you have people who could control the five elements among you, you don¡¯t mean to tell me you¡¯d kill your own kind even during a war against the elemental demons.¡±


    The fiend king hit the nail on the head. Mu Yu also witnessed humans giving up on each other when the elemental demons raided Mist City.


    Cang Wanzi: <em>Could she be one of the five in legends?</em>


    Simrly to other humans, Cang Wanzi believed the five individuals should¡¯ve been offed while they were young. Humanity didn¡¯t want any unpredictable variables in the midst of war, after all. Even though it still was mere spection, he deemed Qiao Xue a target for elimination.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you retaliating?¡± asked Qiao Xue, having transformed her ice picks into an ice dragon, thereby lowering the temperature in the area.


    Mu Yu stepped off to the left and jumped off the dragon¡¯s head to close in. He quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t use your water control ability! Thank you for lending me your water spirit. It has been a blessing since it has apanied me.¡±


    Qiao Xue juddered. She recognised the voice and the yful look in his eyes. Despite that, she refused to believe it was Mu Yu because she never heard any news of him returning to Third Heaven.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Qiao Xue formed an ice sword from her mist and whipped it. The uproar down below didn¡¯t deter her from prying the truth out of Mu Yu. Mu Yu locked swords with her and adamantly clung on, resulting in their dueling to a standstill. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling he was familiar, but it wasn¡¯t his face.


    ¡°I always wanted to tell you that we¡¯re the same.¡±


    Qiao Xue redirected he force up, forcing Mu Yu to back off.


    ¡°Frosted World.¡±


    Qiao Xue outstretched her arms. Her sword reverted to mist. She ushered the water from the vige¡¯s wells out and toward her. She trapped herself inside a spherical water barrier with Mu Yu. She froze the water barrier trapping them. As a result, nobody from outside could see anything more than silhouettes inside.


    Cultivators gulped, wondering if they were watching an elemental demon¡¯s abilities. Cang Wanzi decided to make a pre-emptive strike and charged toward the ball. Sadly for him, the white ape fiend cut off his advance immediately.


    ¡°What are you doing, old man? Stay where you are and watch unless you want me to rip your bones out of you!¡± Although the fiend king kicked the cultivators out previously, he wasn¡¯t so imposing when he did so.


    Cang Wanzi had to brake hard to stop himself crashnding despite the fiend king pulling his punch. ¡°White Ape Fiend King, I can ept you throwing your weight around, but don¡¯t you been unreasonable! Humanity cannot control her ability. She¡¯s not an ordinary human; she¡¯s a water elemental demon! I don¡¯t know how she turned human. Regardless, your race has always stood alongside us against their race. Don¡¯t you dare shelter an elemental demon!¡±


    ¡°I know better than anyone if she¡¯s an elemental demon or not. Her abilities surpass that of water demons. If water demons want a piece of us, she alone would fare better than a thousand of you humans. You humans are too self-righteous to ept her, but we ept her.¡±


    ¡°On the flipside, she would be an even worse enemy if she chose to run rampant, no?¡±


    ¡°Our race may hate humans. In saying that, we hate the elemental demons as much as you do. If she ever allies with them, we will stop her before you do. We have our own ns. You just mind your business!¡±


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue couldn¡¯t hear anything outside of the ice barrier. Nobody outside could tell what took ce inside.


    ¡°Nice to see you again.¡± Mu Yu removed his disguise.


    Voice quavering, Qiao Xue remarked, ¡°It really is you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, haha,¡± responded Mu Yu, fidgeting.


    Qiao Xue had prepared her denial and even reiterated in her mind many times before. In the end, nheless, all that escaped her lips was an emotional, ¡°How have you been?¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    <strong><i>Hurting Others and Hurting Oneself</i></strong>


    The scene of their second meeting didn¡¯t y out remotely close to what Qiao Xue had envisioned. She memorised her script as the proud princess of the fiend race, but she nked out when she was face to face with Mu Yu. He was oblivious of her feelings and the fact that his joke had led her own.


    ¡°Wait, why are you crying?¡±


    Mu Yu was always afraid of girls crying because he was to me. He would fumble his words and fidget. He had no idea she pleaded the fiend race¡¯s reigning elder to activate their formation for him, while she had no idea he was worried Ghost Gate would kidnap her.


    ¡°She likes you. Do you also like her?¡± Qiao Xue meekly asked.


    ¡°Who? Tian Ran?¡± Mu Yu stopped to think then nodded brightly. ¡°I do. She¡¯s a kind girl. I don¡¯t want to let her down.¡±


    <em>I guess it¡¯s only fair. I¡¯m a fiend. She¡¯s human. He wouldn¡¯t possibly like me. I never said I liked him. Why can I feel tears welling up in my eyes, though?</em>


    Qiao Xue pursed her lips to fight her floodgates and asked, ¡°Why did you help me at Second Heaven?¡±


    Still smiling radiantly and warmly, Mu Yu exined, ¡°Because you can control water and I can control wood. My shifu told me there are five people, each of whom can control one of the five types of elemental demons¡¯ powers. We need to look out for each other. I wanted to inform you ever since I found out you were one of us.¡±


    Mu Yu held out a seed and had it sprout a red flower. As she looked at the flower, dumbfounded, Qiao Xue felt stupid for misunderstanding his feelings. She absentmindedly inquired, ¡°You never liked me, did you?¡±


    Qiao Xue¡¯s questioned summoned the dream Mu Yu had back to mind. Putting two and two together, it finally urred to him that she actually liked him. The most baffling part was why she liked him. As far as he knew, their interactions weren¡¯t enough for her to develop romantic feelings for him.


    Mu Yu suddenly struggled to look Qiao Xue in the eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say; he worried whatever he blurted would only hurt her. Feng Haochen, Miao Yuyan and Ku Mu¡¯s situation was thest thing he wanted to emte. Thus, he decided to clear the air.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to exin?¡± All of Qiao Xue¡¯s panic evaporated. She was calm and arguably indifferent as she no longer even cared how he escaped Second Heaven.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s question stumped Mu Yu. Exin? Exin what? In the end, all he had to offer was, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I no longer need to worry as I now know you are fine. We shall go our separate ways henceforth. Our match has yet to be decided. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    An icy teardrop carrying hopes and dreams shattered on the bottomyer of the sphere. She resumed the match, initiating with an emotional forward lunge and thrust of an ice sword. Maybe it was jealousy, maybe it was resentment for being toyed with. Either way, she didn¡¯t hold back.


    Mu Yu looked down at the blood pouring onto the sword in his chest. Though vitality was thest thing hecked, there were no nts around to replenish his vitality if it kept spilling.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s eyes were listless. Her lips twitched several times before she enunciated, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t decide if I should move or not, but I chose thetter in the end because I thought you wouldn¡¯t kill me since we¡¯re the same type.¡±


    Qiao Xue¡¯s ice sword vanished. She moved her hands around, trying to think of what to do to no avail. The sword didn¡¯t just pierce Mu Yu¡¯s chest; it also impaled her heart. Her frosty sword qi had prated his body. His beads of sweat had be ice beads.


    With so much left to do, Mu Yu refused to die. Gritting his teeth, he mumbled, ¡°nts¡­ I need nts.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, whatchu doing?¡± Xiaoshuai looked outside upon feeling Mu Yu¡¯s body turn cold. ¡°Oh, sh-, this is bad.¡±


    Xiaoshuai hurried out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. He aggressively stared at Qiao Xue then began collecting spiritual energy with his tail and injecting it into Mu Yu¡¯s wound. ¡°Weren¡¯t you two ever told to take it easy when you get intimate? Punctured Swordy,e out and save him before he dies!¡±


    Whether it was thanks to Xiaoshuai¡¯s request or because it detected Mu Yu¡¯s condition, Wood Spirit Sword emerged. Wood Spirit Sword covered Mu Yu in green energy and replenished his vitality. Xiaoshuai went through Mu Yu¡¯s cosmos sleeve for the rank six pill, sky erasing pill, one of the pills Mu Yu extorted from Elder Leng. Mu Yu¡¯s only chance of survival was to ascend to Body Severing Realm. A burst of infinite vitality was released during the ascension. Mu Yu needed that burst to heal his wound.


    Qiao Xue distraughtly watched Mu Yu. Although she wanted to help, she had nothing to offer. Her guilt and regret gnawed away at her.


    Qiao Xue:<em> If he dies, I¡¯ll go with him!</em>

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    <strong><i>Body Severing</i></strong>


    Nobody knew what transpired inside the ice sphere for two hours. Cultivators were worried for Lan Feng as they knew how dangerous his opponent was. The fiend king was on edge because the dy was giving humanity¡¯s reinforcements time to arrive. The fiend king had faith in his team; however, he didn¡¯t belittle humanity and didn¡¯t want there to be extra trouble.


    ¡°Since the two are stillpeting, let¡¯s proceed with the next match,¡± proposed the white ape fiend king.


    Cang Wanzi fronted with a smile. ¡°What is the rush? It takes time to decide a winner. Do you not have confidence in your fellow fiends?¡±


    ¡°Sounds to me as though you¡¯re the one who is scared.¡±


    The Body Severing Realm fiend who the fiend king summoned already started provoking the human cultivators. It was obvious what the fiends were after.


    ¡°Scared? Of what? If we proceed prior to knowing who won, the results would impact the next match.¡±


    Lacking something to effectively provoke humanity, the fiend king could only pray in frustration.


    <em>Crack!</em> The loud crack changed the mood and drew attention up to the ice sphere. Strangely, the aura exuding from the crack didn¡¯t belong to a Primordial Realm cultivator. Daoist Yuan Hua, who never took his eyes off Mu Yu ever since thetter stepped up to fight, could read the situation but refrain frommenting.


    <em>Boom!</em> The fragments of ice from the sphere pelted down, forcing those below to shield themselves with their qi and get out of the way. Once the dust settled, some rubbed their eyes and tried looking again. There stood a Primordial Infant Realm female, Qiao Xue, and a Body Severing Realm human ¨C Lan Feng!


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong about him!¡± Daoist Yuan Hua nodded to himself. He gently twirled his walking stick, discharging a faint trace of energy. If one were to focus on the centre of the iid emerald pearl, they would¡¯ve seen Lan Feng in it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Yu had his disguise back on. He was grateful Qiao Xue didn¡¯t kill him while he was defenceless and didn¡¯t undo the technique. He had Xiaoshuai to credit for the fast ascension process.


    ¡°We¡¯re even now. I lose,¡± Qiao Xue dered, making her way to the fiend king straight after she finished speaking.


    Humanity erupted once again upon hearing the announcement. They asked one another if they had any information pertaining to Lan Feng. They surprised themselves upon learning nobody had heard of him. Nheless, they approved of him as one of them and approved of hispetence. The fact that he avenged them would¡¯ve also contributed to their support.


    Mu Yu stayed where he was and sunk into his thoughts. He still didn¡¯t know what to say. Sadly, Qiao Xue¡¯s predicament hadn¡¯t changed for the better.


    The white ape fiend king could see Qiao Xue¡¯s despondence. He, therefore, asked her what the matter was, but she only uttered, ¡°I lost,¡± and then she looked away to hide the tears welling up in her eyes.


    Long Xingyun went over tofort Qiao Xue. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach the rest of them a lesson for you!¡±


    Qiao Xue kept her lips pursed.


    ¡°Since you won, we can proceed with the Body Severing Realm bouts now, right?¡± questioned the fiend king, ncing back in Qiao Xue¡¯s direction. His booming voice drew attention back to him.


    The fiends still had the only win for Body Severing Realm bouts. He knew humanity didn¡¯t have anyone who could win against his Body Severing Realm team. The question silenced humanity in an instant. Mu Yu may have won battles, but the war wasn¡¯t over.


    ¡°What are you still here for? Waiting for someone to kill you?¡± The fiend king asked of Mu Yu, who was still on the battlefield and looking at them.


    The fiend king sent out a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer rhinoceros fiend. He had yet to evolve into a human form, but he was sturdy enough to withstand attacks frommon magical items.


    Since humanity¡¯s reinforcements had yet to arrive, Mu Yu hesitantly announced, ¡°I am your opponent.¡±


    He might have been a show stealer, but Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation level was eightyers away. No sane man would¡¯ve taken the fight, yet he did.


    ¡°Lan Feng, don¡¯t be irrational. Come back down. You¡¯ve already done well. Let someone else fight,¡± hollered Can Wanzi.


    ¡°How do we know if I can beat him or not if I do not try?¡±


    Mu Yu was betting on Nameless Swordsman¡¯s gift to pull through when he was in a pinch, especially with his new cultivation level since thest time he used it. He was determined to hone himself in the battle. After all, if he was going to run from the fight, he might as well have ran from Third Heaven Pce and the elemental demons.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll cripple you if that is your wish,¡± thundered the rhinoceros fiend.


    The rhinoceros left ditches in its wake as it ran toward Mu Yu.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Cang Wanzi tried to intervene, but the fiend king cut him off. ¡°Why do you keep interfering with the matches?¡±


    The fiend king gave the rhinoceros fiend the order to sabotage Mu Yu¡¯s life as a cultivator for fear of Mu Yu growing stronger and threatening them.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Cang Wanzi was seething, but Daoist Yuan Hua held him back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch this y out first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen Lan Feng¡¯s limit yet.¡±


    Nobody saw it, but the emerald pearl on Daoist Yuan Hua¡¯s walking stick showed Mu Yu¡¯s real appearance!

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    <strong><i>Skirmish Against the Rhinoceros Fiend</i></strong>


    Mu Yu grinded the rhino¡¯s back, but thetter marginalised it. The only thing it did was leave a white scratch. Mu Yu leveraged the rhino¡¯s shoulder as aunch pad to put distance between them. That was enough for Mu Yu to realise he wasn¡¯t going to win trading blow for blow.


    Mu Yu stabbed and thrust over a hundred times, but he didn¡¯t even get his sword in by a hair¡¯s breadth. The only advantage Mu Yu had was speed due to the rhino¡¯s size. In addition, his light footwork made it easy for him to dance in and back out.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at running.¡± The rhino sunk into the ground and swung his arms, surrounding Mu Yu in spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy restrained Mu Yu and dragged him toward the earth. He managed to turn himself upside down and plunged his sword into the ground, stopping his fall. That being said, he still had trouble moving his legs.


    ¡°Stuck, right? Perfect.¡± The rhinoceros fiend used the ground as aunch pad to close in.


    The only way to escape the restraint was overpowering the rhinoceros fiend. Mu Yu had an ace up his sleeve, nevertheless. He whispered, ¡°Xiaoshuai, give me a hand!¡±


    Xiaoshuai wagged his tail and griped, ¡°He¡¯s imbued the spiritual qi with a weight restraint using his horn. I might not be able to remove it.¡±


    ¡°Will ten drumsticks be enough?¡±


    ¡°For ten drumsticks!¡±


    Xiaoshuai quickly removed the restraint, allowing Mu Yu to vault back up and escape the fatal horn charge. That left a crater in the ground. Outraged, the rhino immediately changed direction and charged Mu Yu again.


    ¡°The Wind Sweeps the Moon.¡±


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s Sixth Technique ¨C The Wind Sweeps the Moon. Stir the Wind with the Sword. Bring Down the Moon in the Nine Heavens.


    Mu Yu summoned a wild gale in front of him and turned it into a rotating moon. Patterns spread along the moon, turning into a shield.


    <em>Bang!</em> The rhino¡¯s charge rocked Mu Yu despite how robust Shadow Splitter Sword was and the fact that he defused some of the force using spiritual energy. He rolled along the ground due to the forward force.


    ¡°Hahaha, one hit is all it took!¡± The rhino turned to the other humans after ensuring Mu Yu was in the dirt. ¡°Who else wants some?¡±


    Nobody signed up after seeing Mu Yu¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count me out yet. We¡¯re not done. <em>Cough, cough. Ptoo.</em>¡±


    Mu Yu spat the blood in his mouth and supported himself to his feet using his sword. He was covered in dirt and had cuts on his face, but the pain wasn¡¯t wasted. From the charge, he learnt he underestimated the rhino¡¯s power.


    Though he didn¡¯t expect Mu Yu to get up from his charge, the rhino brushed it off as a fluke and grinned condescendingly. ¡°Can you still fight?¡±


    Had Mu Yu¡¯s wood spirit not reinforced his defence, he really would¡¯ve died. Mu Yu pulled his sword out of the ground. ¡°I owe you one,¡± he told his wood spirit. His wood spirit vibrated to express joy. Mu Yu smiled and poised himself again. ¡°Let¡¯s see how tough you are.¡±


    ¡°I doubt there¡¯s anyone with skin tougher than mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an embarrassment inparison to Xiaoshuai.¡± Mu Yu smirked.


    Mu Yu jumped over and released sword qi. The sword spirit he was granted would eventually run out. Fortunately, he barely expended it as a Golden Core Realm and Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, hence the reminder that he could use it infinite times at his level. Even though he couldn¡¯t utilise its maximum potential, as a Body Severing Realm cultivator, the sword spirit still exceeded what he was physically capable of.


    Mu Yu enveloped his wood spirit in sword qi, illuminating its green energy. He began to feel his arm muscles tearing as he focused the energy in his arm. The greater his cultivation, the greater the output. In the same vain, it also increased the toll it took on him, especially because the sword spirit was derived from an external source.


    Mu Yu took in a deep breath as the power built up. He turned sideways and uncorked a straight thrust. The pent-up energy gave him a green glow. The rhino steadied itself and whipped its head, challenging the sword thrust with its horn.


    The trembling ground had rocks bouncing and boulders breaking. Cottages crumbled under the violent gales.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± sarcastically asked the rhino.


    ¡°Mu Y-!¡± Qiao Xue stopped herself. She asked herself, ¡°Why am I still worried about you when we¡¯ve decided to go our own ways?¡±


    The rhinoceros was still standing despite the devastating aftermath. The few splits on its skin were nothing to fret about. Mu Yu¡¯s shaky right arm was dangling. That was all of his spiritual energy. His arm¡¯s bones were fractured to the point the wood spirit couldn¡¯t protect it. His breathing was heavy. Merely staying standing was taxing.


    In spite of Mu Yu seeming to have lost, his attack that surpassed what he should¡¯ve been capable stole the limelight. Body Severing Realm Fifth Layer cultivators wouldn¡¯t try stopping an attack of that calibre. At that point, nobody saw hope of winning.


    The rhino was all smiles. Mu Yu looked at his wood spirit, then the empty vial in his left arm. An unexpected and inexplicable smile came to Mu Yu¡¯s face.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    <strong><i>Oveing the Odds</i></strong>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t just sharpen his fangs but also polished his wisdom. Ku Mu¡¯s teachings were engraved to memory. The teacher and disciple once had a conversation that went as below.


    ¡°Old Man, what¡¯s bone disintegrating powder?¡± Mu Yu asked, shaking a vial around.


    Mu Yu popped the lid off to pour some out on his hand, but Ku Mu smacked his hand with a rod. ¡°T-t-touch it and you¡¯ll lose your f-f-finger.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Mu Yu pulled his hand back and rubbed it on his thigh.


    ¡°I-i-it¡¯s for ¡®fixing¡¯ f-f-fiends with thick sk-sk-¡°


    ¡°Skin. It¡¯s for ¡®fixing¡¯ fiend beasts. Why don¡¯t you concoct something to fix your stutter-, ah! Wait! Stop! Stop!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s jokended him upside down on the roof.


    Recalling the conversation, Mu Yu let himself be distracted, thinking, ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    The smell from the empty vial in Mu Yu¡¯s hand restored his awareness of his surroundings.


    ¡°Hahaha, you think you can win in your state when you couldn¡¯t at 100%?¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Y-¡°


    The rhino spotted a tiny hole on his horn that he never noticed. He had no time to process how it happened. Blood gushed up his throat and forced its way out of his mouth. He pointed to Mu Yu and tried to speak, but nothing woulde out. His horn gradually cracked more and more. He could feel sword qi running berserk inside him. Soon, his horn crumbled, allowing the sword qi to escape.


    <em>Thud!</em> The rhino convulsed on the ground.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help him, he won¡¯tst much longer,¡± Mu Yu warned in a soft voice.


    The fiend king raced to the rhino who had fallen into aa. He scowled at Mu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been me who died if I couldn¡¯t defend the charge, no?¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t control the rampaging sword qi in the rhino ¨C not that he would¡¯ve held back when his life was hanging by a thread. As such, he spread the bone disintegrating powder onto the tip of his wood spirit. His aim from there was to puncture a small hole in the rhinoceros¡¯ horn so that he could sneak the powder inside. An impregnable exterior didn¡¯t imply an invulnerable interior. That was the crux of Mu Yu¡¯s n.


    Mu Yu¡¯s victory rendered humanity shocked rather than leaving them in awe. It was frightening to think he felled an opponent markedly stronger than himself. At the very least, nobody in the young generation present could imagine themselves aplishing the same feat.


    Daoist Yuan Hua nodded to himself, entertained. The image disyed in the emerald pearl of his was no longer clear. He had the ability to see through all disguises as long as they were cast using spiritual energy.


    Qiao Xue was first to exhale a breath of relief.


    ¡°I will remember this,¡± fumed the fiend king.


    The fiend king called for Long Xingyun. Because of Qiao Xue being out of sorts ever since her bout, Long Xingyun almost thought Lan Feng was Mu Yu until he figured the fiend king would¡¯ve recognised Mu Yu. Nheless, he was irritated and burning to avenge his race.


    Cang Wanzi¡¯s anxiety continued to climb. Mu Yu¡¯s fatigue had overwhelmed him, and his arm was history.


    Mu Yu decided to return to the ground, judging he had done more than needed.


    ¡°Haha, you scared now, are you?¡± Long Xingyun taunted from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯d have liked to hear that before myst bout,¡± Mu Yu conveyed.


    Long Xingyun turned to the other humans and voiced, ¡°Is there nobody else among you capable of fighting? I was hoping to do unto you what he did unto Rhino.¡±


    They all took Long Xingyun¡¯s fighting words lying down.


    The crowd made way for Mu Yu as he silently walked through to a tree. Daoist Yuan Hua approached him to hand him a white vial. ¡°This is a healing pill. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°What a lucky guy,¡± someonemented.


    Mu Yu hesitated to ept the offer because he didn¡¯t like those affiliated with Pill Cauldron Sect, including Daoist Yuan Hua, who appeared affable. He epted it reluctantly as Daoist Yuan Hua was a respected elder. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood as stuck up. Howbeit, he didn¡¯t consume it.


    Mu Yu folded forward at the torso. ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡±


    Mu Yu went to sit down under a tree andmenced his healing process. Daoist Yuan Hua didn¡¯t question why Mu Yu didn¡¯t consume the pill. He silently watched Mu Yu go about his business for a while before refocusing his attention on the contest area.


    ¡°Are you surrendering?¡± Long Xingyun inquired.


    Despite the ridicule, nobody stepped up.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    <strong><i>The Next Generation¡¯s Future is Bright</i></strong>


    ¡°No one?¡± asked Cang Wanzi, ring daggers at the youths usually boasting and carrying on.


    Cang Wanzi could understand they weren¡¯t in their element if Mu Yu hadn¡¯t won, but Mu Yu gave the hubristic fiends a swordy clinic, yet nobody raised his hand. The prevalent cowardice was ridiculous ¨C disgraceful, in fact.


    The cultivators¡¯ concern was easy to guess. The only aspect one was evaluated on was the result, never the process. Regardless of one¡¯s efforts, losing wouldn¡¯t earn them anything. To the contrary, they stood to lose more than just the match. Being a hero wasn¡¯t rewarded if the bravado didn¡¯t pay off. Moreover, after Mu Yu¡¯s multiple upsets, the fiends would inevitably go out there for blood to avenge their losses.


    ¡°Humans, you should rename your race as cowards. I have to repay the favour,¡± jeered Long Xingyun, subtly sending a threat.


    Long Xingyun had almost waited for fifteen minutes.


    ¡°You go!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He wants revenge!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Lan Feng¡¯s fault. Why¡¯d he have to go and hurt the rhino? Now we have to risk our wellbeing, damn gue.¡±


    ¡°I agree. He should¡¯ve just put the rhino out.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>They say we¡¯re evolving, but listening to them makes me have doubts about it. I feel stupid for defending them. I wonder if the tree elder was cognisant of humanity¡¯s unbing nature when he said he¡¯d bet on me. Maybe I was too ignorant when I vehemently insisted I¡¯d side with humanity when he asked m-.</em>


    ¡°What baloney are you lout spouting? You cowards who only run your mouths are the elites of your sects? How many bouts have you won with your gums?¡± Cang Wanzi disparaged.


    ¡°The next generation¡¯s future is bright!¡± Daoist Yuan Hua sarcastically said, shaking his head.


    Cang Wanzi was ready to belt some people over the head. Had it not been for the fiends¡¯ presence, he really would¡¯ve.


    ¡°There is no need to concern yourself with them. Stupidity is incorrigible,¡± Tian Ran said to Lan Feng out of the blue.


    Mu Yu jolted. Tian Ran squatted down next to him and inquired, ¡°You all right?¡±


    Mu Yu felt better upon seeing Tian Ran. Daoist Yuan Hua and Cang Wanzi were also reasonable individuals. Mu Yu realised thatbelling the world of cultivation as inherently bad because of a number of rotten eggs was unfair judgement.


    Mu Yu¡¯s gaze stopped on Tian Ran for a long time. Floods of emotions and words were dying toe out, but he couldn¡¯t express the in the moment. He suppressed it all and bitterly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for asking.¡±


    ¡°My shifu said the fiends cling to grudges; they might not spare you. Take care of yourself. As for those uncouth loudmouths, just pretend you never heard them.¡±


    Tian Ran: <em>Is it really not him?</em>


    Purposely acting out of character, Mu Yu replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    Watching Tian Ran walk off was the equivalent of watching his joy and bliss depart. Mu Yu weakly muttered under his breath, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The heat in the vige started to build up as the sun climbed to its peak position in the sky. The irritating heat added to the unrest going through humanity¡¯s minds.


    ¡°Are none of you going to ept the challenge? Are you really going to go home with your tails between your legs?!¡± yelled Cang Wanzi, bristling.


    ¡°Since nobody wants to ept the challenge, we¡¯ll deem this our win. You lot are a joke.¡± Long Xingun, who could discharge his Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer energy to intimidate them, derided, ¡°I was worried about you for nothing.¡±


    The fiend race was willing to set aside their ego to learn from humanity to turn their weaknesses into weapons, and the difference showed.


    ¡°Why are you jumping to conclusions on your own?¡±


    A sudden gust of wind and flower-petal rain started. He suavely hopped from petal to petal. He grabbed one of the petals wreathing around him and had a whiff.


    ¡°Here hees again,¡± Mu Yu mumbled.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    <strong><i>The Man with a Tragic Past Makes Another Appearance</i></strong>


    ¡°What sort of man sprinkles flower petals?¡± mocked Long Xingyun, as one of the few who didn¡¯t recognise the notorious man ying saviour of the day.


    ¡°You are just ignorant. This is to set the ambience. I¡¯m sprinkling these flower petals to brighten up the mood here.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care what people thought of him. He acted infatuated with the flower petals. His mannerisms were refined and gentlemanly as always. He was the one and only undefeated Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°You want to fight as humanity¡¯s representative? I don¡¯t like killing nobodies. Announce yourself,¡± Long Xingyun brusquely demanded.


    Mu Yu and others recited to themselves, ¡°My name is Ximen Chuixue. They call me Ximen Haoshuai. You can call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    ¡°My name is Ximen Chuixue. They call me Ximen Haoshuai. You can call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    Mu Yu rolled his eyes at the unsurprising introduction.


    ¡°All right, Ximen What¡¯s-Your-Face, I hope you¡¯re ready.¡± Long Xingyun couldn¡¯t read Ximen Buxing¡¯s cultivation level. Despite that, he maintained a low vignce level, believing himself to be superior to humans.


    Ximen Buxing waited for Long Xingyun to assume his pose, and then the former performed a ¡°stop¡± hand gesture. ¡°Wait, give me a count of one hundred while I settle our race¡¯s issues first.¡±


    Ximen Buxing descended into humanity¡¯s crowd without waiting for a Long Xingyun¡¯s response, offending the dragon race¡¯s descendent. Anyone used to the unorthodox faction wouldn¡¯t let it get to them. They were capricious, after all.


    Ximen Buxing generated a gust of wind with a wave of his hand, rocking everyone. He dragged an individual out and stepped on him. The cultivator Ximen Buxing stepped on was the one who started casting me on Mu Yu for hurting the rhinoceros, Tian Ping.


    Tian Ping was a Body Severing Realm Second Layer cultivator and one of the ten Cang Wanzi originally selected to fight in the team battle.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, what are you doing? Get your foot off me!¡± blustered Tian Ping.


    ¡°Elders, I shall teach this nimrod trying to prove hecks a brain a lesson before I go back to fight. Else, he will startining I should not have left the fiend on the brink of death. That would be unfair, right? Elder Cang Wanzi, you do not mind, do you?¡± Ximen Buxing gave Cang Wanzi a bow, smiling with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re an unorthodox faction disciple, aren¡¯t you? When is that uncouth shifu of yours going to die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know my shifu? That is an honour. I will be sure to ask him for the date and get back to you, haha.¡±


    There was nothing surprising about Ximen Buxing¡¯s response. It was typical for the unorthodox faction members to behave in such fashion.


    ¡°Those who mindlessly p their gums do need education, indeed. Do as you see fit,¡± answered Cang Wanzi.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Ximen Buxing bowed again.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, if you dare to hurt me, my father w-, ah!¡±


    The red handprint on Tian Ping¡¯s face was as clear as day.


    ¡°I was annoyed when the rhino imed his skin was thick. I was sure my skin is thicker. After I heard you, though, I realised you beat us both.¡± Ximen Buxing pped Tian Ping again, excavating blood and teeth out. ¡°Damn, even my hand is numb. Your skin certainly is thick.¡±


    Ximen Buxing meted out more ps until Tian Ping¡¯s face was swollen to the point that he couldn¡¯t speak. None of the youths could hold a candle to Ximen Buxing, so they watched on, scrunching their faces each time his hand made contact with Tian Ping¡¯s face.


    Ximen Buxing rubbed his hands. ¡°Hey, remember to refrain from speaking in the future if you¡¯re not man enough to fight.¡±


    Ximen Buxing threw Tian Ping aside and returned to confront Long Xingyun.


    ¡°Where are you up to? Haven¡¯t got to a hundred yet, surely? Let¡¯s start,¡± Ximen Buxing took out his fan and blithered.


    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting fellow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I think fighting a man is boring.¡± Ximen Buxing peered past Long Xingyun. The Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer fox fiend was the new apple of his eye. He ran his hand over his chin and said, ¡°Hold up, hold up. How about you have a break, and let the cute fox fight me? I would love to have a conversation with her.¡±


    Fox fiends were the most enthralling among fiends. Ximen Buxing infuriated Cang Wanzi with his inappropriate timing and behaviour.


    ¡°If you can beat me, I¡¯ll let Xiaohu fight you.¡±


    ¡°What a drag. By the way, have you heard about my past?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care?¡± Long Xingyun scrunched his nose.


    Human cultivators palmed their faces.


    ¡°I think I was wrong to count on him,¡± Cang Wanzi remarked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s protecting our dignity or embarrassing us anymore.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t think I¡¯m interesting after you hear my backstory. The story begins a long way back. My grandma drowned when I was four. My grandpa was killed in cold blood as part of revenge. My mothermitted suicide when I was seven. I was sold to a brothel when I was eight because my beauty put women to shame. When the perverted paedophile pulled my pants down, he was disappointed I was a boy. Because I possess intelligence this world has never before seen or will ever see again, he took me in as his disciple. After hearing my misfortunate past, he named me Ximen Buxing. I call myself Ximen Chuixue when I¡¯m out and about. You can call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    Ximen Buxing then sprinkled some flower petals prior to caressing his flute. He began to y his signature mncholic track.


    ¡°Does Ximen Buxing actually think he¡¯s amateur trick is going to work on the fiends?¡± someone cursed.


    Before long, Long Xingyun clutched his chest and shut his eyes. He plummeted straight into the ground and lied still.


    Eyes popping, fiend and human jaws dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    <strong><i>Unbridled Unorthodox Faction Disciple</i></strong>


    Ximen Buxing joined Mu Yu and Tian Ran as humanity¡¯s most valued cultivators. Ximen Buxing arguably delivered the most jaw-dropping performance of the afternoon. Nobody ever imagined Long Xingyun would fall prey to Ximen Buxing¡¯s obvious dupe. Not even Ximen Buxing expected such an easy win. To be fair, anyone who didn¡¯t know him fell for it the first time. Guess Long Xingyun was just another unwary soul. That being said, cultivators were relieved Ximen Buxing didn¡¯t resort to underhanded means.


    Although the fiends spent years expanding their knowledge base on humanity, they seldom traversed the human world. What¡¯s more, the fiends, the fiend nobles in particr, dismissed thepetence of all but the eight great sect¡¯s style. As such, they invested zero effort in learning from the likes of Ximen Chuideng. Because of that half-hearted approach, it came back to bite Long Xingyun, who was markedly morecent than his cohorts who didn¡¯t inherit an exalted pedigree.


    ¡°Ahem, stretcher please. Next.¡± Ximen Buxing fixed his clothing and put on airs again.


    The white ape fiend king was prudent enough to see his error in underestimating humanity. The fiends¡¯ young generation were impressive inbat and weren¡¯t as soft as the current generation of humans. Even so,ck of experience against humans proved costly. Even if they won the tournament, they had a lot of work to do before they could rival humanity¡¯s sovereignty.


    The fiend king retrieved Long Xingyun. He was d Long Xingyun was just unconscious due to the strange flute song. The fiend king was determined to reproach Long Xingyun after the event. As the prince of their race, Long Xingyun needed to keep his ego in check. Otherwise, he would inevitably fail as their future leader.


    ¡°He¡¯s the same as his shifu,¡± remarked Cang Wanzi, amused with Ximen Buxing.


    Gaze on Mu Yu, Daoist Yuan Hua questioned, ¡°Who do you think would win between the two of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lan Feng can beat Ximen Buxing as it currently stands. As for future forecasts, I wouldn¡¯t be so certain,¡± conveyed Cang Wanzi.


    A ck insect fiend sporting heavy armour advanced. Because of his armour, every step caused a ruckus. The fiend race appeared to have some sort of affinity for thick skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s this now?¡±ined Ximen Buxing. He asserted, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d let me have a conversation with Pretty Foxy after I beat the bloke with the horns? I prefer Pretty Foxy.¡±


    The fox fiend rewarded Ximen Buxing with an entrancing nce but didn¡¯t fly up. The white ape fiend king was there to win fights, not to host a blind date.


    The insect fiend immediately advanced on Ximen Buxing without an introduction.


    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t what I signed up for. Buzz off, you man.¡±


    Ximen Buxing effortlessly swatted the insect fiend back with his fan.


    In a delicate voice, the insect fiend stated, ¡°I¡¯m a female!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Ximen Buxing gulped and giggled. ¡°I do not like being the bringer of bad news, but we are not destined for each other. How about I introduce a few studs to you. Call Pretty Foxy up, deal?¡±


    ¡°Beat me, and I¡¯ll call her!¡± The insect fiend pressed the attack again.


    ¡°This is a waste of my energy and time. We¡¯re sending a substitute.¡±


    The cultivators were dumbstruck. Ximen Buxing actually walked off, fanning himself.


    Cang Wanzi thundered, ¡°Ximen Buxing, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Elder, I never said I would fight two fights. I never cared for glory, honour or being a hero. I was just teaching loudmouths a lesson on behalf of the cool guy over there. I am not humanity¡¯s hero. You said I could beat Tian Bing, Tian Ping or whatever his name was, so I fought a match to thank you.¡±


    Ximen Buxing suddenly gave Mu Yu a wink, leaving thetter suspecting the former might recognise him.


    ¡°If only I was as strong as Ximen Buxing!¡± someone suddenly eximed, setting off a cascade ofints.


    Cang Wanzi was angry, but he was also d Ximen Buxing didn¡¯t sign up and then throw a match ¨C the chances of him doing that existed. He told himself to stay cool and stated, ¡°Ximen Buxing, do you have a condition? Win the match, and I promise to fulfil your wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder. However, I have no desires, so I do not need help. I have no desire to fight, but I have someone I can rmend.¡±


    All eyes reactively made their way to Lan Feng.


    Ximen Buxing beamed brightly. ¡°Not him.¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    <strong><i>Exposed (Part 1)</i></strong>


    ¡°Who, then?¡± asked Cang Wanzi, ring up.


    Everyone started looking around. Ximen Buxing took his time shaking his head and opening his fan. He pointed to the small hill in the distance and hollered, ¡°Hey, audience member over there. You going to do something? I will if you don¡¯t.¡±


    There was a youth in leaning on a big rock up the hill. He had his arms folded and looked bored out of his skin. He was someone Mu Yu knew ¨C Lie Shang! Lie Shang¡¯s aura overpowered Ximen Buxing; he was stronger than hisst public appearance. The Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivator stopped his focus on Mu Yu before responding, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± heckled Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°Not worth the trouble.¡±


    ¡°I agree. There¡¯s no challenge. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be bothered fighting the armoured insect. I just want to have a chat with Pretty Foxy.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you wants to defend humanity¡¯s dignity?¡± questioned Cang Wanzi, irate.


    ¡°Defend humanity¡¯s dignity? Never happening,¡± responded Lie Shang.


    Ximen Buxing kept sneaking nces at Cang Wanzi to judge if they were pushing the envelope too far. Dying for someughs was not called fun. Ximen Buxing deliberated what to do and then said, ¡°Lie Shang, don¡¯t annoy Elder. I know your secrets. If you don¡¯t help, he won¡¯t spare us. I could just spill your beans to save myself, but you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Are you ckmailing me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, the elders are the ones ckmailing you, hehe,¡± japed Ximen Buxing, pointing to Cang Wanzi.


    ¡°I can lend a hand, but the same conditions apply. You know what to do if you want my service.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. There¡¯s never a good moment when I hang around you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± In a sh, Lie Shang had appeared in front of the armoured insect. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me. Find someone stronger. I don¡¯t like being used of picking on the weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you change your mind!¡±


    Lie Shang kept his arms crossed and remained unperturbed as the insect fiend encroached. Once she was within arm¡¯s reach, he extended an arm and stopped her in her tracks. Surprisingly, the impact was quiet despite her speed.


    As the insect fiend was panicking, Lie Shang asked, ¡°No killing, right?¡± With a finger flick, he sent her all the way back to the fiend king.


    Out of nowhere, the tournament became a tform for unknown cultivators to be overnight sensations. Lie Shang¡¯sst publicised aplishment was when he flicked Liu Feng into oblivion at Floating Celestial Ind. Because of his low profile, nobody knew how much more he hid under his ordinary exterior.


    Cang Wanzi: <em>What technique was that? Howe I never heard someone so impressive was among the unorthodox faction¡¯s ranks?</em>


    Cang Wanzi wasn¡¯t too pleased that the unorthodox faction was hogging the limelight as it indirectly impacted the orthodox sects.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, ice!¡± ordered the fiend king.


    Upon inspecting the insect fiend¡¯s condition, the fiend king discovered ck skin and felt a burning sensation on his hand that reminded him of fire elemental demons.


    Qiao Xue draped her water spirit over the insect fiend and transformed it into a nket of ice. White smoke whisked from the burnt parts of the fiend¡¯s skin. Had Lie Shang hit tried any harder, he would¡¯ve roasted her, literally.


    The fiend king stared intently at a nonchnt Lie Shang. He then moved his gaze onto Mu Yu. He turned back to Qiao Xue and inquired, ¡°Be honest. Is Lan Feng Mu Yu? He returned the water spirit to you, didn¡¯t he? I can tell that is the authentic water spirit. The young one up there can control fire the same way you control water, correct?¡±


    Qiao Xue brought out her water spirit to treat the injured fiend without a second thought. She flinched. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered, voice fading with each word pronounced.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, Mu Yu has chosen to stand with humanity. That¡¯s not good for us. I need his help.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Grandp-¡°


    The fiend king sped over to Mu Yu. Mu Yu felt spiritual energy containing him all of a sudden. He was unable to break free by the time he reacted. The fiend king sniggered and grabbed him.


    ¡°Let Lan Feng go, you cheat!¡± blustered Cang Wanzi.


    Daoist Yuan Hua, Cang Wanzi and Goddess Piaomiao rushed to Lan Feng¡¯s aid.


    ¡°White Ape Fiend King, you are going to y dirty against someone younger than you?¡± raged Daoist Yuan Hua, preparing his walking stick.


    ¡°Release me, you old furball!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Mu Yu is one of us. What are you all getting riled up for?¡± jeered the fiend king.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    <strong><i>Exposed (Part 2)</i></strong>


    Cang Wanzi halted as he tried to sort out his brain stuttering. ¡°Who did you say is Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°I said let go of me, old furball!¡±


    The white ape fiend king gave Mu Yu an uninvited grin and patted thetter¡¯s face. ¡°I only just realised your face is odd. Let¡¯s give you some facial modification.¡±


    ¡°D-. Stop touching my face! If you ruin my face, I swear I will take you to hell with me!¡±


    The fiend king disregarded Mu Yu¡¯s helpless threats and stripped off thetter¡¯s spiritual energy, reverting Mu Yu¡¯s face to his real face.


    ¡°Is that Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t he supposed to be stuck at Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Oi, when was I one of you? Don¡¯t start defecating out of your mouth!¡± cursed Mu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me p some sense into you. You should be honoured to be part of our extolled race.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one honour I would be better off without. What are you making all this up for?!¡±


    The white ape fiend king gave Mu Yu that bad-news smirk again. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted some entertainment. I wanted to y ¡®You sabotage my n. I sabotage you.¡¯ I won¡¯ty my hands on you. You can go back to them now.¡±


    The fiend king released Mu Yu as he said he would. Mu Yu cautiously backed away. The fiend king¡¯s fiend lynch n quickly bore fruit. Breaking the hostile atmosphere, Tian Ran flew into Mu Yu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu.¡± Sobbing in Mu Yu¡¯s arms, Tian Ran cried, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back. I knew you would find a way back.¡±


    Mu Yu coiled his arms around Tian Ran. In a soft tone, he voiced, ¡°Sorry, Tian Ran. I¡¯ll exin what happened to youter.¡±


    Ending the reunion, Cang Wanzi queried, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I survived and am back,¡± replied Mu Yu, locking eyes with Lie Shang.


    ¡°What exnation do you have to offer?¡± questioned Cang Wanzi.


    ¡°Would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you need toe with me for questioning. You owe us an apology. Why are you allies with the fiend race?!¡±


    ¡°Elder Cang, Brother Mu Yu must have his reasons. He would not betray humanity,¡± Tian Ran asserted.


    Cang Wanzi: <em>Mu Yu could be implicated, but Tian Ran is innocent. Based on what she¡¯s done up until now, it¡¯s clear she wasn¡¯t aware Lan Feng was Mu Yu. I think she¡¯s trustworthy.</em>


    Cang Wanzi dered, ¡°In that case, I shall give him a chance to defend himself.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, exin what happened to Elder Cang. You are not conspiring with the fiend race, are you?¡±


    Mu Yu caressed Tian Ran¡¯s head to ease her tension, but he shook his head. ¡°I have nothing to say. I was only trying to help Qiao Xue because she¡¯s human. I don¡¯t want her to be involved with the fiend race.¡±


    ¡°That is not an eptable reason!¡±


    Lie Shang approached Mu Yu and admonished, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just stayed out of this and waited for me to pick you up? Do you have a career in giving me grief that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Come on now, Second Brother. Misery seeks me. I¡¯m not the one seeking itspany.¡±


    ¡°You two are brothers? You¡¯re also Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s disciple?¡± Daoist Yuan Hua stepped up in line with Cang Wanzi and asked.


    ¡°No clue who that is,¡± responded Lie Shang, brusquely.


    ¡°Oh, great, this is going to fun exining,¡± Mu Yu sarcastically grumbled in silence.


    ¡°Mu Yu needs toe to Pill Cauldron Sect with me. Your rtionship with the fiend race aside, you need to exin why you assassinated Shi Dengtian¡¯s nephew. We¡¯ve also been told you killed Ghost Gate¡¯s Gui Xuanyue,¡± stated Daoist Yuan Hua, thinking nothing of Lie Shang¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I killed Shi Minghui in self-defence. As for Gui Xuanyue, he had iting.¡±


    Feeling disrespected, Cang Wanzi raised his voice. ¡°That is a disgusting attitude for someone whomitted murder. You¡¯re toe with us to Pill Cauldron Sect after this!¡±


    ¡°Haha, say what? I¡¯m not part of Pill Cauldron Sect. I owe Ku Mu a great deal; however, I am not his disciple and not a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°That is disgraceful, ungrateful cur!¡±


    Daoist Yuan Hua overlooked the cursing andmented, ¡°I can¡¯t defend you even if I want to since you said that.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound as if you would protect me if I went back with you.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound as if you could escape!¡± Cang Wanzi reached for Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hold your horses. Mu Yu is going to be one of us, hahaha.¡± The fiend king stepped in and drove Cang Wanzi back.


    ¡°White Ape Fiend King, stay in your ownne!¡± shouted Cang Wanzi.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang used the fiend king¡¯s intervention to take off. Tian Ran tried to follow along. Unfortunately, Goddess Piaomiao caught Tian Ran. ¡°You are not to follow them.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with Brother Mu Yu.¡± Tian Ran put up a futile struggle.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t mind Tian Ran didn¡¯t follow him. It was safer for her to not be with him before themotion settled.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, get over here,¡± brayed Lie Shang.


    Ximen Buxing heaved a big breath, yet he joined the duo. He gave Mu Yu a re andined, ¡°You¡¯re a bad-luck charm, Brother-inw. People are going to smear my name now.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Stop pretending they aren¡¯t already putting you on st. Also, cut that brother-inw nonsense out,¡± Mu Yu fired back.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, do you intend to help Mu Yu escape,¡± asked Daoist Yuan Hua, ready to strike.


    ¡°Oh, no, no. I am not on anyone¡¯s side. I just happen to be going in the same direction as them.¡±


    Ximen Buxing vaulted up and transformed his Evil Dark Fan into a bigger version and gusted up a gale. Among them were hidden wind des deployed in the strongest trio¡¯s direction. Daoist Yuan Hua only needed a swat of his hand to neutralise them. Daoist Yuan Hua retaliated straight after.


    ¡°Grab on!¡±manded Lie Shang.


    Lie Shang ejected violent energy breakers and unsheathed Sky Scorcher Sword, summoning a crimson beam from the earth. He sted sword qi at all the cultivators. None of the young cultivators would¡¯ve survived if his sword qi cut them. Hence, Cang Wanzi zoomed back to defend them.


    Mu Yu whipped out a rank six pill ¨C Windrider Pill. It was run or die, after all. Like a bomb, spiritual energy reinforced his body, allowing him to reach Lie Shang and Ximen Buxing¡¯s levels.


    Lie Shang unleashed a st of spiritual energy from his hand. The trio vanished alongside a sh of red light.


    ¡°How did they¡­?¡± Daoist Yuan muttered. Locating the trio heading east, he nned to chase them, but the white fiend king intercepted him.


    ¡°Where are you running off to when our contest isn¡¯t over?¡± The fiend king had the corner of his lips curved up.


    Cang Wanzi andpany could discern they were unlikely to even provide the fiend king with a warm up.


    There was still another problem¡­ Who was strong enough to carry humanity if three of the four only victors departed?

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    <strong><i>Complicated Circumstances</i></strong>


    ¡°I think we shook them off,¡± shared Ximen Buxing, starting to fan himself leisurely again. ¡°I think we should name our trio. We could make a debut in the world of cultivation. I¡¯m thinking, Lady-Killer Trio, Eight Grass Vige¡¯s Three Young Masters, The Ultimate Trio¡­¡±


    Mu Yu was too busy catching his breath to rebuke Ximen Buxing ¨C not that he would¡¯ve wasted his breath on what was obviously a time wasting endeavour. Once he could talk, he asked, ¡°Second Brother, why are you two here?¡±


    ¡°You think I want to be here? I came here to find you, god damn it! I¡¯m asking First Brother to handle these menial tasks next time.¡±


    ¡°Just asking, sheesh, hot head. It¡¯s not as if I wanted trouble at my door,¡± Mu Yu wanted to say. ¡°First Brother is also here? How did you know I was at the vige?¡±


    ¡°Are you ying stupid or actually stupid? First Brother exined everyone has their unique energy signal, especially us. He nted his metal energy on all of us, allowing him to sense our presence within a specific radius. He picked up on your energy signal a few days ago and told me to pick you up.¡±


    Seeing Mu Yu pondering where and when Cheng Yan nted the metal energy on him prompted Lie Shang to rify, ¡°In Shadow Splitter Sword.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Hmm, that must be how he found me in the spider freak¡¯s cave back then.</em>


    ¡°Where is First Brother now?¡±


    Ximen Buxing chimed in. ¡°We came to conduct an investigation on the elemental demons. Therefore, we have been nearby for over a month. You were just a bonus discovery. There¡¯s something going on near Mist City. They¡¯ve been frequenting it too many times forfort. Cheng Yan has gone on ahead to probe into it, while we came to fetch you. Lie Shang recognised your Celestial Sword Nine Summons swordy when you blitzed the fiends.¡±


    ¡°How do you know Celestial Sword Nine Summons¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know much more than you think. I even know about your wood-control ability,¡± Ximen Buxing answered with a wink.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to pursue the topic any further since there was no telling when Ximen Buxing was serious or just trying to take someone¡¯s brain for a ride. He broached another topic apologetically. ¡°Second Brother, Shifu has left Moyun Mountains. He mentioned he has gone to see Xie Bo to stop the fiend¡¯s tyranny¡­¡±


    ¡°What is your shifu looking for my shifu for at his current level?¡± asked Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°Xie Bo is your shifu? What?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be good news if venerated Sword Shadow Dust Gale goes searching for Xie Bo. You do know my shifu hates nobody more than your shifu? When Shifu took me in, he made me swear I would chop off a finger before killing Sword Shadow Dust Gale or his disciples if I ever bumped into them. If I failed to do so, I would lose my cultivation and die.¡±


    ¡°You swore an oath?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Mu Yu quickly stole a glimpse of Lie Shang.


    ¡°¡¯So¡¯ what?¡± What does his grudge have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You swore an oath!¡±


    ¡°I have broken as many oaths as I have sworn, hehe. I hereby swear all pretty maidens in the world of cultivation and I am not rted in any capacity. If I told any falsehoods, lightning will strike me down where I stand.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Thunder rumbled but never left the clouds.


    ¡°See, the lightning won¡¯t evene down.¡±


    ¡°A man¡¯s oaths cannot bind, so he can live however he chooses for there are no consequences¡± ¨C <em>Ximen Buxing.</em>


    ¡°We need to go find Shifu as soon as possible, then,¡± asserted Mu Yu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Xie Bo and the fiend race¡¯s Azure Dragon are friends. They¡¯re probably going to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°Negotiate what?¡±


    Ximen Buxing folded his fan and exined as if he was reciting poetry, ¡°Third Heaven Pce shall not sit by and watch now that the fiends have resurfaced. The fact that they haven¡¯t given other sects the order to stop the fiends proves that Third Heaven Pce tacitly acknowledges their resurgence. The elemental demons are growing bolder with their raids, attacking cities beyond Mist City. Dering war on the fiends in this situation is unwise.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the fiend king didn¡¯t kill anyone sinceing here. If nobody sent him a warning, he wouldn¡¯t y so nicely,¡± added Lie Shang.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve been tailing the elemental demons, what information do you have on them?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    Lie Shang and Ximen Buxing exchanged eye contact. Both shook their heads. Lie Shang reported, ¡°I located the fire demons¡¯ den; however, all I saw was them bouncing around in theva. The sentries outside were but fodder. The powerful ones were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Cheng Yan found out the metal demons are building a teleportation formation to make a trip to Second Heaven. He was going to sneak through to search for you at Second Heaven. Thankfully, you escaped on your own, saving us trouble.¡±


    Lie Shang scolded Mu Yu with his gaze. Mu Yu dryly chuckled, apologetic and grateful they cared about him.


    Second Heaven¡¯s spiritual qi levels provided an ideal environment for the elemental demons to recover their powers. That was grim news.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the girl with the fiends? We need to inform her she¡¯s one of us,¡± mentioned Lie Shang.


    Mu Yu recounted the events at Second Heaven. Lie Shang surprisingly didn¡¯t chide Mu Yu for being nosy. ¡°You¡¯ve finally done something right for once. Bailing her out was the right call.¡±


    Ximen Buxing wanted to check out the spiritual qi core Mu Yu mentioned until Mu Yu told him he was wee to kill himself trying to cross the barrier.


    ¡°Come with us now and quit running around. We need to meet up with First Brother and then make our way to Southern Twenty-Five Kilometres Garden,¡± stated Lie Shang.


    ¡°Before that, Second Brother, you need to find Shifu as soon as you can. Don¡¯t let him return to Moyun Mountains. I¡¯m going to drop into Pill Cauldron Sect because Ku Mu can help shifu recover his cultivation. We can¡¯t return to Moyun Mountains at our current cultivation to help him if he returns.¡±


    ¡°You better keep your wits about you, then. You¡¯re not wee there anymore. We¡¯ll reach out to Xie Bo in the meantime.¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    <strong><i>Pill Containment Formation</i></strong>


    The curtain on the tournament at Eight Grass Vige came down. Humanity clocked seven wins, while the fiends only racked up three wins. Consequently, the fiends were granted three months ess to the vige¡¯s spiritual qi core annually.


    Humanity was pleased to win; however, they refused to acknowledge Mu Yu, Ximen Buxing and Lie Shang¡¯s contributions to the win out of spite for the trio. Humanity felt as though the trio treated them as jokes,ing and going as they pleased.


    After the trio legged it, humanity¡¯s reinforcements arrived. Famous swordsman Zhangsun Gaoyang, am undefeated Body Severing Realm Ninth Realm disciple of Rakshasa Manor, had his rear handed to him. In the end, Tian Ran¡¯s victory was the only victory they could ept.


    The results of the tournament dragged many orthodox sects¡¯ reputation through the mud. The reaction to Mu Yu¡¯s return was different to previously for he was one of the major contributors in the tournament. It also led to people suspecting the truth behind Mu Yu bailing out the fiend king, not that it was enough to convince everyone he wasn¡¯t in cahoots with the fiends.


    Someone started spreading information that Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples tried to procure the fiend king¡¯s soul using a Nine Walk-ins Formation, leading to some turning against the sect formerly vaunted.


    ***


    At Pill Cauldron Sect.


    Heart Refinement Cliff was where disciples who erred were imprisoned. The tall cliff was foggy and peaceful. Because a tranquil state of mind waspulsory to excel as an alchemist, seniors would send disciples to the cliff to sooth their minds once they lost their cool.


    At the bottom of Heart Refinement Cliff was Pill Containment Formation. Anyone whomitted unforgivable crimes would be incarcerated there until judged. The formation consisted of eighty-one sections, all linked together. All activity urring in the prison grounds were ryed to those on surveince. Conversely, it was impossible for anyone inside the formation to get a glimpse the exterior. Put it this way: the prisoners were surrounded within four walls but had the sky for their cell sealing. Even so, they couldn¡¯t escape. In addition, there were always two disciples on duty.


    Ku Mu was held captive in the ninth Pill Containment Formation ever since Mu Yu wasbelled a traitor. He was turned into a scapegoat for Mu Yu¡¯s supposed crimes as Mu Yu was absent. The pressure from the other sects forced Daoist Yun to lock up Ku Mu.


    Elder Leng visited the formation daily since Ku Mu was imprisoned to supposedly read at a small room in the formation. He¡¯d lock his gaze on the ninth formation and let his mind wander. Before they knew it, almost a year had flown by.


    Leng Bingxue sneaked into the formation and made her way to the ninth formation.


    ¡°You not even going to greet your father?¡± asked Elder Leng, voice neutral.


    Leng Bingxue ignored her father and headed in. Elder Leng puffed. ¡°Heartless daughter. I kept the jerk safe, yet she won¡¯t even greet me.¡±


    Ku Mu looked up.


    Leng Bingxue questioned, ¡°Is it so hard for you to say something other than a greeting?¡±


    Ku Mu refused to respond. Leng Bingxue understood Ku Mu felt guilty and apologetic toward Mu Yu. Only when Mu Yu was around did he talk more. He embraced brevity to the point of bordering on mute ever since he learnt Mu Yu was trapped in Second Heaven. That was when Ku Mu realised he had gone from treating Mu Yu as a chess piece to treating the boy as his son. He didn¡¯t realise he was only able to be himself when Mu Yu was around. Mu Yu was always stirring him up, and he¡¯d flip out every time. Even so, he relished those times and wished life would remain as nice.


    ¡°Is the boy that important to you?¡± Leng Bingxue inquired.


    ¡°¡­ I owe him. I shouldn¡¯t have let him go to Second Heaven.¡±


    Leng Bingxue sat down in front of Ku Mu. ¡°So, you¡¯re only going to speak to me if I mention him?¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s lips budged, but he withheld his thoughts in the end.


    ¡°He has to wait a decade if he wants to escape. Almost a year has gone by since then, so there are nine years left. Do you really think he¡¯ll survive until then?¡±


    She may not have realised it, but Ku Mu interpreted Leng Bingxue¡¯s persuasion as knifes digging into him, reminding him of his failure to protect Mu Yu.


    ¡°Shi Dengtian will never let you off the hook. I visit daily just to stop him from assassinating you to avenge his nephew, while my father also watches over you. People care and worry about you, but you keep everyone at arm¡¯s length. Why don¡¯t you exin to Patriarch that you never gave Mu Yu the order to help the fiend king? Why won¡¯t you reveal the reason you sent Mu Yu to Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless even if I¡¯m realised.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Yun Dan received a decree from Third Pce and is asking everyone to assemble for a discussion. That includes you,¡± Elder Leng informed from outside.


    Leng Bingxue: Why are they suddenly butting in after all these years? They only exist to lead the campaign against elemental demons. I guess this pertains to those demons again, then.


    Leng Bingxue rose up and stopped upon reaching the robust wall. Softly, she notified, ¡°I heard Mu Yu escaped Second Realm and schooled the fiends on behalf of humanity. The opinions of him are now mixed, so you don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± By the time Ku Mu looked up, Leng Bingxue had departed through the wall. Ecstatically, albeit subtly, he muttered, ¡°Mu Yu escaped?¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    <strong><i>Return to Pill Cauldron Sect</i></strong>


    Owing to the elemental demons¡¯ activity, every sect erected barriers at their sect perimeters. As a result, potent spiritual energy monopolised the nts, earth and water outside. Needless to say, that prohibited Mu Yu from fusing with nts or passing through the formation. Stumped, he was reminded of Ku Mu¡¯s efforts to carve a path for him into Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°How are we going to enter?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Slow down. Let¡¯s figure this out.¡±


    The ins were but an illusion that Pill Cauldron Sect cast. Even if one could fly into the t ins, they wouldn¡¯t find any trace of the sect. There was a carefully-crafted pavilion constructed underneath a tree at the end of a small path ¨C presumably for people to take breaks in.


    The four individuals easily mistaken for guests passing by were actually disciples from Pill Cauldron Sect, charged with guarding the formation and scrutinising all visitors. The four Primordial Infant Realm cultivators weren¡¯t the only line of defence; more guards waited inside.


    Mu Yu hid inside his wood spirit to monitor the activity at the pavilion. The four were enjoying life in the pavilion, but once one activated the formation after returning, he¡¯d have a chance of infiltrating. It took two hours of waiting, but a twenty year old disciplended and headed over to the pavilion.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhao, are you all on duty today?¡± greeted the disciple who returned.


    Zhao Bin was the leader of the four assigned to guard duty for the day. Every Primordial Infant Realm disciple was assigned a shift ¨C no exceptions.


    ¡°Brother Lin Liang, please sign in.¡±


    The sign in process required members to touch inscription cauldron ¨C a hand-sized, golden cauldron decorated with patterns. The cauldron kept a record of every disciple¡¯s blood sample, allowing them to identify imposters.


    ¡°Ooh, you think I¡¯m an imposter, Senior Brother?¡± kidded Lin Liang.


    ¡°Elder Shi wants us to strictly adhere to the rules. I can¡¯t help even though we know each other well. It¡¯s wiser to not question him.¡±


    ¡°Why would he give that order?¡±


    Zhao Bin held his index finger up to his lips. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. He¡¯s so furious about Shi Minghui¡¯s demise that he¡¯s harshly punishing disciples for the trivial mistakes. I don¡¯t want to end up on his bad side.¡±


    ¡°He must be trying to prevent Mu Yu sneaking back in. Speaking of which, damn he has the luck of the devil.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been told to report to Elder Shi himself as soon as Mu Yu shows up. His blood hasn¡¯t been recorded in the cauldron, which is why we¡¯re using it to identify him. If other sect members want to enter, they need to show identification.¡±


    Lin Liang¡¯s finger made Inscription Cauldron glow red, verifying his identity.


    ¡°Okay, you can enter now.¡±


    Lin Liang crossed through the pavilion. Standing on a rock, he performed hand seals to open an entrance to the mountains.


    ¡°Now!¡± Mu Yu hurled an explosion pill over to the pavilion.


    <em>Boom!</em> The explosion¡¯s shockwaves sent the disciples flying, though the four were skilled enough to quickly regain their bnce.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    The pavilion remained unscathed as it was built to withstand assaults from even Body Severing Realm cultivators. There was a smoke screen produced.


    ¡°That was an explosion pill. Who threw it?¡± eximed Zhao Bin.


    Everyone knew only alchemists were in possession of explosion pills. Everyone shook their heads. Lin Liang coughed as he crawled to his feet and mentioned, ¡°Senior Brother Zhao, none of us would have a rank five explosion pill. We¡¯re only level four alchemists. Hey, only Body Severing Realm elders could use rank five explosion pills, but none of them would be so careless. Do you reckon it¡¯s¡­¡±


    It hit Zhao Bin¡¯s mind as a sh of lightning strike. He flew back to the mountain at top speed. On his way back, he bumped into Captain Liu, who was leading the guard squad at the doors to the mountain.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Captain Liu.


    Zhao Bin reported, ¡°Someone just hurled an explosion pill. We suspect it is Mu Yu.¡±


    Captain Liu needed a tick for it to register. Hemanded, ¡°Hurry and conduct a search around the area for his tracks. I will report to Elder Shi!¡±


    Little did they know Mu Yu had already sneaked in and took cover inside a tree by the small hill inside.


    The trees inside Pill Cauldron Sect weren¡¯t restricted with barriers, allowing Mu Yu to travel between them as he desired. Once the guards passed by, he slipped his way toward the deste mountain Ku Mu was on.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you heard their conversation, right? Shi Dengtian is lying in ambush for you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to choose. I must find Gramps. If only I butchered Tian Yun back at Second Heaven, too!¡±


    Bamboo Peak was more barren than expected ¨C dead wouldn¡¯t be an exaggerated description. Mu Yu assumed Ku Mu was still on the mountain, which was why he chose to go there first. Hended and raced to the bamboo house. As he approached it, though, he sensed an active formation.


    A suffocating pressure burst into the atmosphere. If Mu Yu was to return to Pill Cauldron Sect, where was he most likely to go? Bamboo Peak. Where, then, would be the best ce to set up an ambush for him?

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    <strong><i>Ultimate Immortals Ranking</i></strong>


    Mu Yu explosively jumped into a tree, while Shi Dengtian appeared where Mu Yu was a second ago. Shi Dengtian frowned as he searched for Mu Yu¡¯s aura that he lost track of all of a sudden.


    Ever since news of Mu Yu¡¯s return surged across thends, Shi Dengtian went behind Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s back to lock down Bamboo Peak and forbade any disciple from being there so that he could immediately catch Mu Yu upon arrival. Shi Dengtian leapt into a void that provided an express route to Bamboo Peak when Mu Yu entered the barricaded area. As a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator and level six alchemist, Shi Dengtian was confident he could bludgeon Mu Yu on his own.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here, and I know I will kill you.¡±


    Shi Dengtian only heard his voice echo. Mu Yu limited his breathing, knowing he was dead meat if Shi Dengtian caught him. Frustrated, Shi Dengtian sted the bamboo forest down before stomping over to the small house. He already set a trap consisting of several rank six explosion pills inside the house for Mu Yu. He decided to blow up the entire house.


    ¡°Keep hiding and I¡¯ll blow the entire mountain to smithereens!¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian, Patriarch called us in for a discussion. What are you doing here?¡± Leng Bingxue descended and questioned.


    Shi Dengtian threw another explosion pill, creating a trench in the bamboo forest.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Leng Bingxue caught the next explosion pill Shi Dengtian lobbied and brayed, ¡°Ku Mu has been sentenced to imprisonment for life. Is that still not enough? Will you only stop after you¡¯ve blown up Bamboo Peak? This mountain is one of our assets. You think Patriarch will pardon you for destroying it?¡±


    Shi Dengtian scowled at Leng Bingxue. Strangely, he grinned slyly. ¡°Of course I would heed Patriarch¡¯s orders. Let¡¯s go, Junior Sister.¡±


    Shi Dengtian swept his conniving gaze over to the tree Mu Yu was hiding in. He had ttened the area already, but he recalled he lost Mu Yu¡¯s tracks there. Heughed to himself and flew up to the sky.


    Leng Bingxue looked over to the tree and frigidly notified, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re there or not; however, Shi Dengtian is nning to kill Ku Mu. All I have to say is, Heart Refinement Cliff, Pill Containment Formation.¡±


    Mu Yu waited for a while after Leng Bingxue left to exit the tree. The barrier was gone as Shi Dengtian blew it away in his fit of rage. Mu Yu didn¡¯t feel pity for the mountain. In saying that, he was upset Shi Dengtian blew Ku Mu¡¯s efforts off the face of thend. Nothing set Mu Yu¡¯s anger alight more than Ku Mu¡¯s imprisonment, nheless. He detested their decision to me Ku Mu for something he himself chose to do.


    ¡°Mu Yu, what does Heart Refinement Cliff and Pill Containment Formation mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s where Pill Cauldron Sect incarcerates the most sinister criminals ¨C most of whom are the sect¡¯s traitors and rogues. The formation extracts all of their spiritual energy for other disciples to use. Specifically, it helps alchemists enhance their focus during alchemy. The alchemy building is a formation itself, while the prisoners¡¯ spiritual energy is used as the formation¡¯s core, which is to say that Gramps¡¯ ability to cultivate after recovering it is useless. With time, he¡¯ll be just an ordinary human and wither away. Guess we know where we¡¯re going now.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, over a hundred of the elders of Pill Cauldron Sect assembled at their conference hall ¨C Ancient Pill Hall. A solemn ambience permeated in the hall. The majority of the elders were level six alchemists. They were the reason Pill Cauldron Sect was respected.


    Shi Dengtian, Leng Bingxue and Yao Wuji sat on either side of Daoist Yun Dan. Ku Mu¡¯s seat was left for thin air. It wasn¡¯t anything they weren¡¯t used to since Ku Mu left the sect for decades in the past. Under normal circumstances, Mu Yu would¡¯ve been granted Ku Mu¡¯s seat as thetter¡¯s sessor.


    ¡°Patriarch, may I ask what you summoned everyone for?¡± inquired Elder Leng.


    ¡°I called everyone here to inform you Third Heaven Pce has passed down an official decree for us to stop getting into disputes with the fiend race. Third Heaven Pce acknowledges the resurgence of the fiend king.¡±


    Interpretation: The elemental demons has severely impacted humanity¡¯s peace. Humanity is unable to defeat both races at once. Thus, humanity has chosen to tacitly allow the fiends to exist, and humanity shall form an alliance with the fiend race.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± asked Elder Leng, speaking from experience.


    ¡°There is one more matter. It¡¯s been over a century, and Third Heaven Pce has published the updated Ultimate Immortals Ranking.¡±


    Eyes grew twice in size.


    To be listed on Ultimate Immortals Ranking was one of the greatest honours a cultivator could ask for. As the name suggested, those ranked on it were deemed the cream of the crop and the future.


    ¡°Mm¡­ How many of our sect¡¯s disciples are on the list?¡± Elder Leng queried.


    ¡°¡­ Seven.¡±


    ¡°Who are the seven?¡±


    ¡°Lian Tianyou, Bie Wenxuan, Dao Yueyue, Shi Hai, Xiao Hua and Cai Lie. As for thest name, I suppose you already know.¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    <strong><i>Silence</i></strong>


    Heart Refinement Cliff ¨C Pill Containment Formation.


    Since the aura of all prisoners in Pill Containment Formation was recorded, there was no chance they could escape under the radar. Only Daoist Yun Dan, or whoever the reigning patriarch was, could erase their aura from the surveince system. The system saved the trouble of instating too many capable guards. Instead, they¡¯d assign average disciples as guards. Therefore, Elder Leng suddenly standing by there was a sign that a dangerous or important criminal was held captive there.


    As Shi Dengtian had to attend the meeting with them, Leng Bingxue and Elder Leng figured Shi Dengtian couldn¡¯t try anything funny. Be it naivety or an oversight, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Shi Dengtian had no reason to risk himself to body Ku Mu.


    On the sunlit mountain, the gentle breeze carried bloodlust around. The bloodlust struck fear into the golden medallion. Scared, the sun took cover behind dark clouds.


    Xu Ziye nervously scanned his surroundings upon reaching the border of Pill Containment Formation. It was now or never, and speed was of the essence. The eighty-first formation wasn¡¯t reserved for criminals. Hence, there were plenty of vacant slots. His eyes were on his target in the ninth formation. His target was only a Golden Core Realm cultivator, but he wasmitting an assassination that would incur the death penalty.


    ¡°Find a chance to off Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, and I will give you any rank six pill your heart desires,¡± was what Shi Dengtian told Xu Ziye. Shi Dengtian only ever gave rank five pills his disciples; rank six pills were reserved for him and Shi Minghui.


    Xu Ziye had his eyes on a particr rank six pill. Shi Dengtian never gave him time of the day again ¨C barring this mission ¨C after Mu Yu indirectly pped his reputation into the mud. As a consequence, he teaued at Primordial Infant Realm¡¯s Ninth Layer. He needed the rank six pill, sky erasing pill, to ascend to Body Severing Realm and retake the exam to be a level five alchemist. In doing so, he would re-establish himself as a superstar again.


    Besides instructing Xu Ziye to use the meeting¡¯s window toplete the assassination, Shi Dengtian also informed him that those inside couldn¡¯t see him. Only criminals weren¡¯t permitted on the premises, thereby making it easy for him to reach the ninth formation.


    Ku Mu looked up, thinking it was Leng Bingxue again. The foreign face and Primordial Infant Realm spiritual energy oozed ominous vibes. ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    Xu Ziye hesitated to proceed when he was face to face with Ku Mu. He couldn¡¯t shake off the concern that someone might¡¯ve discovered that he was the culprit. He knew how cultivators would be more than happy to hunt down the culprit if they were offered pills. If he was exposed, his life would¡¯ve been over.


    Xu Ziye: <em>Why am I hesitant? I may not have a grudge against Ku Mu, but Mu Yu is the root of my misery. Ku Mu is no longer a faction leader; he¡¯s just our sect¡¯s disgrace.</em>


    ¡°Who am I? The one who shall take your life!¡±


    Ku Mu got up and put one leg behind the over several times. The difference in cultivation overwhelmed him. Still, he scoffed, ¡°You would dare?¡±


    Xu Ziye clutched his fists topose himself. ¡°Wh-why not?¡±


    ¡°You think you could escape punishment after?¡± jeered Ku Mu.


    Despite having superior cultivation, Ku Mu¡¯s firm stare shook Xu Ziye. Xu Ziyeughed off his hesitation. ¡°Hahaha, nobody will know I am the culprit. My shifu is the one with a grudge against you, not me. People will suspect him, not me.¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Xu Ziye jumped. His nerves betrayed him. No matter, a dead man couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°You think nobody can find out who was behind it? Shi Dengtian will be the suspect as you pointed out. You think that didn¡¯t ur to him? You think he would just let Patriarch find evidence to incriminate him? He¡¯ll silence you and absolve himself of any involvement. You¡¯re just a tool.¡± Ku Mu chortled. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I bet Shi Dengtian doesn¡¯t treat you well, huh? That makes it easier for him to silence you without any guilt.¡±


    Xu Ziye¡¯s determination waned further.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    <strong><i>Trust</i></strong>


    Xu Ziye was ambitious, but hecked determination and courage. Voice quavering, he expostted, ¡°Shifu used to hold me in high regard! He won¡¯t kill me! I will be a genius once I have a sky erasing pill and ascend to Body Severing Realm. He wouldn¡¯t kill such an outstanding disciple!¡±


    Xu Ziye¡¯s denial didn¡¯t hide the fact that Ku Mu had swayed him. There was no questioning Shi Dengtian was no longer the Shi Dengtian of the past. He was no longer a faction leader but a demon who wouldn¡¯t stop at anything to exact his vengeance. Xu Ziye witnessed Shi Dengtian break the left leg of one of his prized disciples just for not cing Shi Minghui¡¯s tablet straight.


    ¡°Are all outstanding disciples so stupid? You¡¯re outstanding with that brain of yours? Kill me, and Shi Dengtian will kill you. He could just deny his involvement and im youmitted suicide out of fear of punishment and only avenged Shi Minghui due to your friendship with him. Not only would you have died for nothing, but your name will also be buried in a mountain of mud.¡±


    Ku Mu easily read Xu Ziye from thetter¡¯s reactions. Ku Mu intended to break down Xu Ziye¡¯s defence mechanisms and buy time until Elder Leng returned. Ku Mu was willing to do anything to ensure he lived long enough to confirm Mu Yu¡¯s safety. Ku Mu was notorious for poormunication, but he came through when it counted.


    ¡°You should quite while you¡¯re ahead. Once Shi Dengtian kills you, he¡¯ll have exacted his revenge and can continue reaping the benefits of his status.¡±


    Xu Ziye began to tremble. He really bought into what Ku Mu said until Mu Yu came to mind again. ¡°Lies! Shifu wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to me! If anything, it should be your fault. Had it not been for your disciple, Shifu wouldn¡¯t be treating me as spit-out bones! I know he¡¯ll value me again after I kill you. He won¡¯t kill me! He won¡¯t! Kneel! I won¡¯t let a dying man shake my resolve! I won¡¯t listen to you!¡±


    Ku Mu was worried sick and bleeding from his lip. Still, he disobeyed and kept his smirk on his face.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Ku Mu kicked Ku Mu behind the knee, dropping Ku Mu. ¡°Haha, Bamboo Peak leader, my foot. Look at you grovelling at my feet. You think you can trick me?¡± Xu Ziye then choked Ku Mu. ¡°You¡¯re nothing! If Shifu wants you dead, you¡¯ll die! I will be restored to my glorious status after I finish you!¡±


    Ku Mu could only groan as Xu Ziye bounced him off the wall and onto the ground.


    ¡°Shifu won¡¯t silence me! I¡¯m Shifu¡¯s most trusted disciple!¡± Xu Ziye thumped on Ku Mu¡¯s chest using his foot.


    Despite the pain, Ku Mu rebuked, ¡°How many talented disciples does he have? You¡¯re not even a Body Severing Realm cultivator. Most trusted? Is that a bad joke? You want to know something? Knowing him, he¡¯d be ruthless to you even if you were his most trusted aide. Mu Yu has escaped Second Heaven, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he has. So what? He won¡¯te for you!¡± Xu Ziye savagely rammed his fist into Ku Mu. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you even if it costs me my life. This is all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t havee here. If he didn¡¯te here, I would¡¯ve gone to Second Heaven. Shi Minghui wouldn¡¯t have had to die. Shifu wouldn¡¯t have ordered me to kill you, either! You two ruined my future!¡±


    Ku Mu refused to surrender even if he died. ¡°Your kind isn¡¯t even qualified to clean my disciple¡¯s shoes! Mu Yu is my disciple and my son! His aptitude puts your so-called talent to shame. You can kill me with your despicable means, but you¡¯ll never catch up to Mu Yu! He¡¯s my pride! You are an insect!¡±


    The words that escaped Ku Mu¡¯s mouth were akin to shedding rocks weighing him down all the time.


    ¡°Yeah? Well, too bad for you. Your disciple isn¡¯ting for you!¡±


    Xu Ziye finally brought out the sword. For the first time sincemencing the n, he was ecstatic, ecstatic to vent his wrath on Ku Mu. ¡°Even if I¡¯m silenced, I can die smiling for I have had my revenge!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu won¡¯t let it end so easily for you.¡± The glinting sword didn¡¯t frighten Ku Mu. ¡°Mu Yu will avenge me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nowbelled a traitor. He¡¯s barely getting by and snooping around to keep his head on his shoulders. Avenge you? He¡¯ll be dead by then! The coward is hiding. He¡¯s too scared toe here. Why is your remarkable disciple abandoning you here? Because he¡¯s a coward. I know you¡¯re waiting for him. Too bad, he doesn¡¯t care about you. If you beg me on your knees, and call your disciple a useless sack of crap, I¡¯ll spare you!¡±


    ¡°Unlike Shi Dengtian, I trust my pupil, hahaha.¡± Ku Mu never spoke his mind around Mu Yu, but he decided to tell the pitiful Xu Ziye how important Mu Yu was to him.


    ¡°Trust?¡± Scowling, Xu Ziye decided to destroy the trust Ku Mu cherished. ¡°Mu Yu will never have your trust! You can take it with you to hell!¡±


    As the sword came down to his throat, Ku Mu closed his eyes and smiled peacefully. ¡°Taking my trust for my disciple to hell is better than losing that trust.¡±


    ¡°Those who harm my shifu shall perish.¡±


    Ku Mu vigorously opened his eyes in disbelief. Xu Ziye wasunched out. Before Ku Mu was the back of an enraged youth. Ku Mu never shed a tear in his life, yet, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t control his tear ducts.


    Ku Mu: <em>Damn brat, you¡¯re finally here!</em>

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    <strong><i>I Never Praise Anyone</i></strong>


    <em>Thud!</em> As Xu Ziye was soaring through the air, Mu Yu nted his foot on Xu Ziye¡¯s face, driving the former in the opposite direction. <em>Thud!</em> Mu Yu speared Xu Ziye¡¯s chest with a straight kick to thetter¡¯s chest region. Mu Yu then thumped one side Xu Ziye¡¯s face with his fist. Xu Ziye couldn¡¯t see out of one eye any longer. Mu Yu created four Shadow Splitter Sword clones. He pierced one limb with each sword and then plunged thest one through Xu Ziye¡¯s stomach.


    As Xu Ziye¡¯s blood poured out from his wounds, he felt his body heat leaking. He convulsed in the ground and breathed erratically. The reason for the cold sensation was poison.


    ¡°Gr-Gramps¡­¡±


    Mu Yu gave Ku Mu a hug. The blood on Ku Mu fanned Mu Yu¡¯s mes, partially for what was done to the elder and partially because he knew he was to me.


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry, Shifu.¡±


    Mu Yu, quivering, transferred vitality to Ku Mu.


    ¡°Why can I not get used to you calling me Shifu?¡± Ku Mu forced a smile in spite of blood coursing down the side of his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry, this is all because of me.¡± Mu Yu frantically pulled out an assortment of pills and then tried to calm himself.


    ¡°Rx, he won¡¯t die,¡± Xiaoshuai said.


    ¡°That¡¯s upsetting to hear,¡± joked Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu smiled back and heaved a big breath. ¡°Why did you aggravate him? You should¡¯ve just cursed me. It¡¯s not as if I care.¡±


    ¡°What, call you a useless sack of crap?¡± Ku Mu tried to put on a straight face. ¡°If my disciple was useless, I¡¯d kick him out.¡±


    Once he finished treating Ku Mu¡¯s wounds, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Guess that means I¡¯m still your disciple, then.¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, ah man¡­ I swear I just heard you sing my praises.¡±


    Ku Mu shot Mu Yu a re. ¡°Seems you aren¡¯t useless but deaf. I never praise a soul.¡±


    ¡°I heard you loud and clear. What was it again? I¡¯m your pride and something. What about me makes you proud?¡± Mu Yu helped Ku Mu sit up and adjusted his clothes.


    ¡°I told you you¡¯re deaf. What¡¯s there to be proud about, you angering me daily or worrying me?¡± Ku Mu weakly belted Mu Yu over the head.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real handful. Does telling me the truth shave years off your lifespan or something?¡± mumbled Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai helped repair Ku Mu¡¯s bones. They left Xu Ziye to groan and moan alone on the ground.


    When Mu Yu finally looked over to Xu Ziye, he switched from being a cordial young man to a man out for blood. Hemanded his swords to elevate Xu Ziye into the sky.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing here?¡± Xu Ziye didn¡¯t even have the strength to bite his tongue hard enough.


    ¡°You should be grateful I gave you another fifteen minutes to live. Killing you straight away is too lenient.¡±


    That was only part of the reason Mu Yu didn¡¯t kill Xu Ziye despite being able to. He chose to prioritise Ku Mu¡¯s wellbeing. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to kill Xu Ziye. However, saving Ku Mu and watching him die could¡¯ve been decided in a second.


    ¡°Wh-what do you want?!¡±


    Xu Ziye regretted bbering too much instead of finishing Ku Mu. He was another victim of viin syndrome ¨C blithering instead of finishing the job and letting rescuee ¨C without realising it.


    ¡°Gramps, what should we do with him?¡± Mu Yu turned around and amiably asked.


    Softly, Ku Mu answered, ¡°Let him go. We don¡¯t need to get our hands dirty. Shi Dengtian will finish him off.¡±


    ¡°Shifu has no reason to kill me since I failed. You will regret letting me go,¡± mocked Xu Ziye.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill him? Fine.¡±


    Mu Yu ejected the swords from Xu Ziye, letting thetter drop onto the ground. Xu Ziye¡¯s vengeful desires were still written all over his face; however, he couldn¡¯t move as Mu Yu cut his nerves. Squirming on the ground, he threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll have my rev-¡°


    Xu Ziye looked down at the sword in his chest. The sword that ended his dreams was full of holes and ugly. With hisst breath, he eximed, ¡°Y-you said you wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Mu Yu tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°When? I wasn¡¯t the one who said that.¡±


    Mu Yu allowed his wood spirit to suck the vitality out of Xu Ziye until he died.


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t like killing people,¡± Ku Mu remarked. Ku Mu told Mu Yu to spare Xu Ziye precisely because he was aware Mu Yu disliked killing. It was unfair for him to force Mu Yu to carry a burden that should¡¯ve been his to carry.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t. Those who harm you don¡¯t deserve to live, nevertheless. Besides, you praised me as your pride. I can¡¯t let him live after you said that, can I?¡± answered Mu Yu, serious.


    ¡°I never praise anyone,¡± Ku Mu stressed, albeit dimpling. ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t need to kill for my sake.¡±


    ¡°I realised it long ago. It¡¯s kill or be killed in this world. I have no obligation to protect their lives if they don¡¯t cherish their own lives.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> A firework reverberated across the sky, echoing for an extensive period. The firework gradually transformed into a cauldron. That was Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s signature cry for help signal. Mu Yu looked to Xu Ziye, or rather, the bloody mess on the ground. In Xu Ziye¡¯s hand was a string for firing a signal.


    ¡°Won¡¯t even give me a chance to save him in the end, huh?¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    <strong><i>Did You Skip Breakfast?</i></strong>


    ¡°Run!¡± Ku Mu shoved Mu Yu away.


    The sounds of disciples rushing over were already audible. Every disciple carried a signal for emergencies. The signals were rarely used in years, but two had been fired in thest year, one when the white ape fiend king appeared and then there was Xu Ziye¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me. How do I defuse this formation?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Only the reigning patriarch can. You¡¯ll never be able to escape once they all get here. It¡¯s now or never, go!¡±


    Putting aside the others who were stronger than Mu Yu, once Shi Dengtian arrived, Mu Yu would be forced to reveal his wood-control ability.


    ¡°I am the root of all this. You don¡¯t need to stay here and put up with them.¡±


    ¡°You trying to anger me? You don¡¯t want to rescue your jerk of a shifu?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also my shifu. Stop cussing yourself all the time. It¡¯s stressful. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Take this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    ¡°Henceforward, you are Bamboo Peak¡¯s master. If anyone tries to heckle you, show them the token. It¡¯ll, at least, keep you alive.¡±


    There were only five green octagon tokens with a cauldron carved on. Disciples were to bow their heads if they were ever to see one. Nobody was permitted to kill a faction leader. Nobody. That was why Ku Mu was spared and sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Mu Yu grinned. ¡°Do I need to kowtow to you and pledge my loyalty to Pill Cauldron Sect or anything?¡±


    ¡°Scram. I don¡¯t want your kowtow. Why are you still joking? You like being hit? Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Ku Mu went to the corner of his formation to grab a fiend spirit and tossed it to Mu Yu. ¡°It was supposed to be for Shi Dengtian, but he sent Xu Ziye to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I get it.¡±


    Pill Containment Formation was promptly surrounded. The sight of Mu Yu boldly exiting the formation and Xu Ziye¡¯s bloody corpse infuriated the disciples. A Primordial Infant Realm disciple eximed, ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ¡°You going to avenge him?¡± Mu Yu curtly asked.


    The Primordial Infant Realm disciple stepped back immediately and shut his mouth. That didn¡¯t stop more stepping forward to point fingers and call Mu Yu names. Mu Yu affronted, ¡°I whooped a tough Body Severing Realm Ninth Realm monster before breakfast. If you think you¡¯re tougher than the fiends, walk yourself over here.¡±


    The disciples started pushing and shoving each other toward Mu Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to speak to Patriarch.¡± Mu Yu looked around for Daoist Yun Dan, certain thetter would have to show up after such a fiasco.


    ¡°I¡¯m first in line!¡± dered Shi Dengtian.


    Shi Dengtian flitted across and brought his hand down from above, aiming to silence Mu Yu before Daoist Yun Dan could intervene. He raced out of the meeting as soon as he detected the signal, privy to the significance of Ultimate Immortals Ranking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t just roll over and die!¡±


    Mu Yu knocked back rank six pill ¡°destiny skeleton sovereign pill¡± for the fifteen minute defence boost. He hoped to stall for long enough for the other elders to stop Shi Dengtian. Normally, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t have been able to control the sword spirit in his right arm even though he had ascended to Body Severing Realm. Supplementing with destiny skeleton sovereign pill, however, his body was sturdier than without it.


    Mu Yu summoned the sword sprit and whipped out a wave of sword qi at Shi Dengtian¡¯s palm strike! The spiritual energy st produced blew everyone away. Shi Dengtian pummelled Mu Yu into Heart Refining Cliff, shaking the mountain.


    Nobody noticed Shi Dengtian gritting his teeth to mask the pain in his hand. Not even he expected Mu Yu¡¯s attack to inflict so much damage. Shi Dengtian pulled his hand back at thest moment to save it.


    Shi Dengtian: <em>I¡¯m a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator. I¡¯m an entire realm above him. How in the world did he hurt me? Calm down. I was just careless. Flukes don¡¯t happen twice. Hisbat experience means nothing in the face of a realm¡¯s difference.</em>


    ¡°You killed our disciples, helped a fiend king abscond and now intend to break a criminal out of prison. You deserve the death penalty!¡± Shi Dengtian thundered.


    Shi Dengtian checked out Xu Ziye through his peripherals and remarked to himself, ¡°Good. Spares me the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian, Mu Yu is Bamboo Peak¡¯s new master! Don¡¯t you dare attack him!¡± Ku Mu belted so that everyone could hear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t see outside. I¡¯d love for you to see the sight of your dead disciple.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Elder Shi!¡± cheered a disciple.


    ¡°Not only have I avenged my nephew but also ridded the world of a traitor! He should consider death a blessing.¡±


    ¡°<em>Cough, cough</em>, Shi Dengtian, did you skip breakfast or something? Was that supposed to tickle?¡±


    Shi Dengtian flinched.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    <strong><i>You ying with Me?</i></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s voice was quiet. He emerged from the rubble and strewn rocks. His clothing was torn; however, he didn¡¯t have a single scratch on him. He tilted his chin up and simpered, casting a light of humiliation up at Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°What are you, a cockroach? What did you do?¡± questioned Shi Dengtian, unable to believe his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this again after you¡¯ve had breakfast. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Mu Yu performed shoulder circles.


    Unleashing the sword spirit with an extra boost, Mu Yu finally realised the sword spirit packed as much of a punch as a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator¡¯s strike. Prior to that, Nameless Swordsman¡¯s restriction to protect Mu Yu prevented him from experiencing its true potential. Being able to nt the tremendous power into Mu Yu proved Nameless Swordsman had gone beyond Spirit Severing Realm.


    Shi Dengtian scrutinised Mu Yu, then threatened, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got your hands on a destiny skeleton sovereign pill, but you¡¯re kidding yourself if you think hiding in your shell will save you.¡±


    Shi Dengtian was erudite enough to know the weakness of destiny skeleton sovereign pill shielded its user¡¯s body, but there was one ce it didn¡¯t protect ¨C their dantian. He was fast and mighty enough to strike the spot and kill Mu Yu.


    Shi Dengtian darted over and aimed a palm strike at Mu Yu¡¯s dantian. He knew he was faster than Mu, therefore his grin.


    ¡°Stop!¡± shouted Daoist Yun Dan.


    Shi Dengtian: <em>I can¡¯t stop now. He¡¯s right in front of me. I won¡¯t have another chance to kill him once they dere he¡¯s been ranked on Ultimate Immortals Ranking, or Third Heaven Pce will punish me!</em>


    Shi Dengtian pressed on with his attack.


    Elder Leng bolted over, but they were too far to make it in time.


    Instead of evading, Mu Yu cloned himself five times and performed Celestial Swords Nine Summons Swordy. The six then merged as one. Mu Yu imbued Shadow Splitter Sword with energy rivalling Shi Dengtian¡¯s and deployed sword qi in a thrusting motion.


    The size of Shi Dengtian¡¯s eyes doubled as Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi invaded his body. Shi Dengtian was able to neutralise it using his knowledge. s, the force blitzed him. Shi Dengtian mmed into the ground as if Mu Yu picked him up and mmed it through the ground.


    Watching Shi Dengtian¡¯s blood flit through the air rendered many aghast. Mu Yu defending thanks to destiny skeleton sovereign pill was understandable, but defeating Shi Dengtian¡­ What?!


    ¡°Is he for freaking real?¡± muttered Elder Leng, body in motion frozen. He unknowingly pulled out bits of his beard. ¡°He¡¯s a bloody freak of nature!¡±


    The effects of destiny skeleton sovereign wore off. Mu Yu shook his head. The sword spirit in his right arm was depleted, meaning he didn¡¯t have a lifesaver up his sleeve anymore. He shifted his gaze to Daoist Yun Dan andpany. If they wanted to capture him, he was powerless to resist.


    Shi Dengtian crawled to his feet. Mu Yu definitely hurt him; he had barely recovered enough to stand. He had to get up if he didn¡¯t want to be mocked ¨C the humiliation was already enough as it was. He failed to avenge his nephew and had to forego it henceforward.


    Nobody knew how to react. It was so quiet that gulps were loud and clear. Mu Yu saluted the elders. ¡°Greetings Patriarch and Elders. Elder Shi wanted to give me some pointers, so I had to do my best. I apologise for myughable performance.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯sughing? You ying with me?¡± was the response everyone held on to.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    <strong><i>New Faction Leader</i></strong>


    Heart Refining Cliff was still basking in the sunlight. The environment was peaceful, but the minds of those present were shaken.


    ¡°Ahem¡± ¨C Daoist Yundanmenced ¨C ¡°Mu Yu, why did you vandalise Pill Containment Formation?¡± The corner of his eye twitched upon catching sight of Xu Ziye¡¯s corpse. He questioned, ¡°You killed another fellow disciple?¡±


    ¡°Xu Ziye attempted to assassinate my shifu. My hand was forced. I assume assassinating a faction leader incurs a death penalty?¡± Mu Yu calmly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout hogwash!¡± used Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°You tell me what Xu Ziye was doing here, then? Surely disciples are not allowed here without permission.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, then?¡±


    Mu Yu shed a round fiend soul. The particr one he showed recorded the events that urred within its field of vision. Ku Mu used to have one set up at his valley to learn how Mu Yu outwitted the celestial fiend tree. Ku Mu leveraged the formation to amplify the fiend soul¡¯s ability, allowing it to record the entire day¡¯s events. That was Ku Mu¡¯sst resort in case he didn¡¯t survive the assassination attempt.


    Xu Ziye¡¯s assault and assassination attempt was disyed to the masses once Mu Yu injected his spiritual energy into it. Nobody doubted Shi Dengtian hatched the n. The issue was solely Xu Ziye exhibited hostility; there was no evidence to put the nail in Shi Dengtian¡¯s coffin.


    ¡°Xu Ziye asked for it. Brother Shi, you should reflect on yourself as his mentor,¡± Daoist Yun Dan reproached with an exasperated undertone.


    ¡°Patriarch, Xu Ziye and Shi Minghui were as close as brothers. That is why he wanted to avenge Shi Minghui. I admit I failed as his shifu and did not realise he had strayed. I beg your pardon.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ku Mu¡¯s insight in the formation field likely trumps Formation Sect¡¯s formation masters,¡± vaunted Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°May I boldly ask what wrong my shifu evermitted to be incarcerated here?¡± inquired Mu Yu, in a business tone.


    Despite inwardly cursing Mu Yu for asking the obvious, Daoist Yun Dan answered, ¡°Everyone is in uproar over your association with the fiend race. Everyone took their anger out on your shifu as you were stuck in Second Heaven. I had to tentatively imprison him to appease the masses and protect him. Are you happy with that exnation?¡±


    ¡°Now that I have returned, should he not be released?¡±


    ¡°And rece him with you?¡± asked Daoist Yun Dan, satirically.


    Daoist Yun Dan: <em>This brat sneaks back, kills one of our disciples and demands Ku Mu be released. Did he rece me as patriarch or something?</em>


    ¡°I will pass on that. I remember one of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s rules state that a newly instated faction leader has permission to lift the crimes on a prisoner. Does this token hold any weight?¡± Mu Yu revealed the green token Ku Mu gave him.


    ¡°Ku Mu handed over leadership on to you?¡± fumed Daoist Yun Dan. ¡°Did you know everyone has to approve for you to be appointed?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. All disciples of the faction must approve of the new leader for them to be officially anointed. Bamboo Peak faction consists of Shifu and I. Gramps approves. I approve. Everyone has approved, right?¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan pointed at Mu Yu and pursed his lips before raising his figurative white g.


    The reason for the requirement was owed to how each faction operated independently, although they still took orders from the main faction. In the same vein, other factions couldn¡¯t interfere with other factions¡¯ leader selection process.


    Grinning, Elder Leng pped. Meanwhile, Daoist Yun Dan dragged Ku Mu out of his formation and eximed, ¡°Ku Mu, have you lost it? Are you really passing on the reins to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my fun. Let him have his fun now. Everyone in our faction votes him in. Have we vited any stiption?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Have his fun?¡±


    ¡°I only have one disciple. How about you tell me who my sessor will be?¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan: <em>I swear I¡¯ll amend the rule!</em>


    ¡°So¡­ can you release my shifu now?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°You two¡­ Hmph!¡± Daoist Yun Dan extracted the golden links from Ku Mu and returned them to the formation, returning Ku Mu¡¯s freedom.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Mu Yu draped his arm over Ku Mu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m the boss of Bamboo Peak from now on. You have to obey me, too, huh?¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    <em>Whack!</em> Mu Yu copped a p over the head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any authority, do I? Gramps, how am I supposed to lead if you don¡¯t listen to me as the leader?¡±


    Nobody besides the duo was happy about the oue. They still hadn¡¯t forgotten Mu Yu let the fiend king escape. Ku Mu understood that would be the case, and he gambled on Daoist Yun Dan not breaking the rules. It was quite a surprise to Ku Mu that Daoist Yun Dan didn¡¯t abuse his authority.


    Daoist Yun Dan would¡¯ve denied Mu Yu¡¯s association with Pill Cauldron Sect if thetter was still at Second Heaven. Mu Yu¡¯s recent triumph at Eight Grass Vige, however, flipped Mu Yu¡¯s image for the better. Mu Yu, consequently, could be a superstar asset for the sect and silence critics who questioned the sect¡¯spetence. Mu Yu¡¯s victory over Shi Dengtian would inevitably spread. It would be Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s loss to deny Mu Yu¡¯s affiliation with them, then. Mu Yu¡¯s ability to extract wood residue was immeasurably valuable to their alchemists. Last but not least, Mu Yu¡¯s cing in Ultimate Immortals Ranking was an enviable aplishment.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    <strong><i>Ultimate Immortals</i></strong>


    To say Third Heaven Pce existed for the sole purpose of leading Third Heaven¡¯s cultivators in the conflict against elemental demons was an oversimplification. Humanity didn¡¯t rely on their numbers to win but actual warfare proficiency.


    Whenever humanity¡¯s war against the elemental demonsmenced, Third Heaven Pce would publish the Ultimate Immortals Ranking to select nine qualified cultivators tasked with leading the war. In total, there were ny-nine ¡°ultimate immortals¡±. The nine held statuses authoritative and important enough for patriarchs to bow to.


    Those over the age of forty weren¡¯t qualified to be ranked. The rest were handpicked from among the best cultivators known. Because only nine were chosen as the leaders, it always became a contest between the ny-nine cultivators to climb through the ranks.


    At a certain point, Third Heaven Pce would summon the nine chosen ones to the mysterious Third Heaven Pce and teach them advanced cultivation styles to nurture exemry leaders in the war at rates others could only dream of. The remaining ny would be delegated to supporting the nine leaders.


    After Ultimate Immortals Ranking was published, daily deaths were part of life. Of course, for every death, someone was reced to keep the number ny-nine consistent. Simply put, one needed to prove your worth. If you couldn¡¯t do that much, leading humanity was a pipe dream at best. All that said, Third Heaven Pce did provide protection from the shadows. Only those under the age of forty had permission to target the ny-nine. Else, punishment would be mete out. For those reasons, Shi Dengtian strived to off Mu Yu before the youth was assigned his provided his ranking identification.


    Nobody knew the minds behind Third Heaven Pce, but underestimating them was a deadly mistake.


    As one of the seven chosen disciples of Pill Cauldron Sect, Mu Yu deserved to be invested in. If he became one of the nine final chosen ones, he¡¯d bring glory to the sect. Just as importantly, they were better off getting in his good graces because, if he wanted to pursue a vengeanceter on, they were at his mercy.


    ¡°Mu Yu, do you know you¡¯ve been elected as one of the ny-nine on Ultimate Immortals Ranking?¡± questioned Daoist Yun Dan.


    Besides those already notified, everyone but Mu Yu was stunned. He asked, ¡°Is that supposed to be something worth celebrating?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what Ultimate Immortals Ranking is?¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡¯


    Mu Yu took the trophy for most ignorant ¨C ironically.


    Ku Mu queried, ¡°Senior Brother, are you serious? Mu Yu has been ranked?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would make a joke out of something so serious?¡± Daoist Yun Dan couldn¡¯t stop stealing nces at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Gramps, what¡¯s this Ultimate Immortals Ranking thingy? Answer me first, pretty please?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. Can¡¯t you carry yourself as a leader should? Feign ignorance if you have to. People are going tough at you.¡±


    ¡°What reputation does the leader of Bamboo Peak have to uphold? General without an army? I have no reputation to uphold in the first ce. Plus, what would theyugh at me over, my ignorance? If someone so ignorant is a faction leader, what does that make them? Laugh at me for not knowing what Ultimate Immortals Ranking is? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±


    Deep down, Mu Yu was celebrating the vexed looks around. Free rent in their heads¡­ why not?


    Ku Mu resistedughing. Daoist Yun Dan shook his head. Nobody was sure if Mu Yu was deliberately stoking a fire or just innocent.


    Ku Mu gave up and turned to Daoist Yun Dan. ¡°Where is his identification crest? What is his rank?¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan summoned a thumb-sized badge to his hand. Following the sh of patterns, the insignia burnt itself into the back of Mu Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What the?¡± Mu Yu tried to scrub off the pattern on his hand. Gradually, the pattern turned to text. ¡°Eighty-two.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Ku Mu¡¯s disciple, rank eighty-two,¡± announced Elder Leng, nodding away. ¡°That¡¯s not exactly high, but that¡¯s not bad. Make sure t-, wait, what? Wh-who¡¯s disciple?¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    ¡°Who the heck is Sword Shadow Dust G-, say what?!¡±


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale wasn¡¯t one of the ny-nine selected Ultimate Immortals. His fame preceded his unknown origins.


    As Sword Shadow Gust Gale¡¯s disciple, Mu Yu pretty much had the influence to do anything he wanted and get away with it.


    The sudden discovery was nothing short of a hundred rank seven explosion pills going off in heads.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    <strong><i>Life Qi and Death Qi</i></strong>


    ¡°¡­ Y-Your shifu is Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡± Daoist Yun Dan gulped and asked.


    ¡°Overdramatic much? Did you know my other shifu is Eternally Youthful Ku Mu?¡±


    Elder Leng turned to Ku Mu. ¡°Hey, Ku Mu, were you aware of that all this time?¡±


    Ku Mu quickly shed a subtle smirk before wiping it away. ¡°And if I did? Who gives a toss about True God¡¯s disciple? If there¡¯s something you should be jumping about, it¡¯s that he¡¯s my disciple. Mu Yu, let¡¯s go. If you don¡¯t recount the entire story at Second Heaven, see that leg? I¡¯ll break it.¡±


    Mu Yu grumbled, ¡°Gramps, can¡¯t you spare me for once in public? I¡¯m Bamboo Peak¡¯s leader and True God¡¯s direct disciple.¡±


    ¡°Cut the drivel out. I don¡¯t give a damn even if you¡¯re the jade emperor¡¯s disciple.¡± Ku Mu turned around and strutted off with a smug grin he didn¡¯t want Mu Yu to see.


    ¡°Sorry, Elders, but I must be on my way. If you still have business, please help yourself. You do not need to worry about us.¡±


    ¡°Our business was apprehending you!¡± so they wanted to blurt but could only vent with an involuntary face twitch.


    Mu Yu put together another timber home at Bamboo Peak.


    ¡°Gramps, what happened to the big earthworm? Why wasn¡¯t he around to protect you,¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Oh yeah, what happened? Don¡¯t tell me Shi Dengt-.¡±


    ¡°After news of your mishap was made known, I had him hide out in the valley because I knew people coveted him. Are you ready to tell me what happened yet?¡±


    After hearing Mu Yu¡¯s recount, he spent a prolonged period mulling over it. Once he was ready, he queried, ¡°You have both dark herb and nine qi soul purifying flowers, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What should I do with them?¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s that simple to help someone with them? Remember the original restoration yang pill I mentioned? It¡¯s a rank eight pill; only level eight alchemists can produce rank eight pills. We don¡¯t have a level eight alchemist here.¡±


    ¡°Neither are you. How are we going to produce the pill, then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not going to concoct an original restoration yang pill. You think my experimentations were just to kill time?¡±


    ¡°Should¡¯ve said so earlier. You worried me for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Still, working with herbs requires cultivation as a foundation. Your shoddy cultivation and skills aren¡¯t good enough to work on the herbs¡¯ vital essence.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Gramps, I beat Shi Dengtian with those shoddy skills today. Moreover, I¡¯m the authority on nts. Herbs¡¯ vital essence is at my beck and call.¡±


    ¡°I forgot about that. Well, that makes things easier.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what the devil Ultimate Immortals Ranking is. Do I have to fight anyone else with my life on the line?¡±


    ¡°Weaklings should just stay home and train. Once you can hold our own weight, you can try to improve your ranking. I must stress that, though Shi Dengtian will get off your tail now, I guarantee assassins from Shadow Syndicate have made the rankings. He could hire Celestial Star Sect or Shadow Syndicate to assassinate you,¡± Ku Mu sternly warned before borating on the ranking.


    ¡°I know Celestial Star Sect, but what¡¯s Shadow Syndicate?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re an assassination organisation. They¡¯ll take on any job as long as you pay. I hired them to track you down when you escaped my valley. You don¡¯t need to fret about their reconnaissance teams; however, they will send adepts out for assassination missions.


    The most famous team is Sr Term. As you might know, the sr term is any of twenty-four periods in the lunisr calendar that signifies some natural phenomena. They took on the name Sr Term as there are twenty-four members in the team. I have no doubts Shi Dengtian will hire any of them who cracked the rankings.¡±


    ¡°Man¡­ You know what? Let him do his thing. I want to sort this dark herb out first.¡±


    The sight of the ck and white herb reminded Mu Yu of moments where he lost control, and his eyes changed.


    ¡°Dark herb exists on the border of life and death. It umtes life and death inside itself. Once it enters a human body, should the bnce of life and death tip one way, the consequences won¡¯t be desirable.¡± It was Ku Mu¡¯s first time seeing the herb had had only read about in books.


    For one to remain alive, the equilibrium between life and death needed to be bnced ¨C where bnced meant life qi kept death qi in check. Once organs began to fail, death qi would begin to spread until death qi overran the body.


    ¡°In other words, my job is to make sure the two are kept in check?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°No. Because Heaven and Earth Formation have a hold on him, his life qi will eventually be robbed from him, allowing death qi to win dominance. Therefore, you need to forcibly extract the life qi and transfer it to his dantian, thereby mending his dantian. That will free him from Celestial Prison¡¯s restraints.¡±


    ¡°Life and death are necessary to each other. Extracting life qi forcibly would trigger the death qi into gushing out and killing everything within dozens of kilometres. If in reverse, the life qi would overfill all living organisms until they breached their limit and exploded. In the end, any imbnce would spell demise. Therefore, a crucial consideration is whether or not Shifu can hold all the life qi inserted into him.¡±


    ¡°I know that. That¡¯s the point of having a nine qi soul purifying flowers. Each flowers within the flowers itself has different spiritual qi, namely life qi, death qi, yin qi, yang qi, soil qi, earth qi, divination qi, collection qi, and absorption qi. While it possesses the life qi and death qi mandatory to our strategy, those qis aren¡¯t exactly pure. Consequently, we can¡¯t use them directly. They¡¯re better off used for control.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is to switch in the life qi from the nine qi soul purifying flowers after extracting the life qi from dark herb to bnce them?¡±


    ¡°I expect you to catch on as you just did. That¡¯s not all, nheless. You also need to use nine qi soul purifying flowers¡¯ death qi to control the life qi extracted from dark herb. Unfortunately, it can only bnce it transiently, so you have a year from then to deal with the inevitable burst.¡±


    ¡°Will Shifu be able to withstand the life qi?¡±


    ¡°Once his dantian is repaired, Celestial Prison will absorb the excess spiritual qi. He¡¯ll be able to escape it thereafter. You don¡¯t need to worry about him given his cultivation. What you should be worried about is how to deal with the death qi from dark herb.¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    <strong><i>Daylight Robbery</i></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s knowledge of dark herb was limited to its unique traits. What happened after it went out of control was beyond him. He suggested dumping the death qi at some deste ce so that it wouldn¡¯t harm anyone. However, Ku Mu shot down the idea, exining that it collected the world¡¯s primordial life and death energy. The specific energies spread rapidly once their restraints were removed, meaning the energy would still find its way to human habitation and kill everything in the area. It could take years, centuries or even millenniums, but it would gradually ruin all of Third Continent. That defeated the purpose of saving Feng Haochen and was an oue nobody desired.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that dark herb is an abnormal existence that shouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce due to the risks I mentioned. Supposedly, people in ancient times knew how to ovee the obstacle. Like many things, though, the knowledge was lost in the flow of history,¡± Ku Mu expanded.


    ¡°How troublesome. Can¡¯t the punctured wood deal with it? Life qi and death qi are its favourites,¡± advocated Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Yeah, will that work?¡± asked Mu Yu, excited at the prospect.


    Ku Mu wasn¡¯t an expert on the elemental demons¡¯ sacred artefacts, so he had no answer.


    ¡°It can. You can mend its holes with death qi. Have you forgotten it absorbed Ghost Gate¡¯s soul? Its soul was nothing but death qi. In saying that, because it¡¯s an entity of vitality, having it absorb death qi will alter it to some degree. As for the specifics, there¡¯s no way I can tell you. In any case, it can¡¯t get any uglier than it already is, so it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the valley. I¡¯d rather not risking destroying Pill Cauldron Sect if the strategy goes awry,¡± stated Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to tarry at Pill Cauldron Sect, predicting he¡¯d have challengers knocking all the time to see what True God¡¯s disciple was made off. That was just a nuisance. Thanks to Shi Dengtian, it wasn¡¯t a safe ce to stay. The valley wasn¡¯t exactly a haven for civility, either. They merely wanted to pick up the dragon vine.


    Elder Leng arrived out of nowhere and tried to get friendly with Mu Yu, leading to thetter stating, ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t give me that look. It¡¯s unsettling.¡±


    Elder Leng wore on his bashful smile and sincerely said, ¡°Mu Yu, you don¡¯t need to be so distant with a friend, do you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu, could you put in a word for me, please?¡±


    ¡°Somebody kept setting me up ever since I arrived here. What trap do you have in store for me this time?¡± admonished Mu Yu.


    Ku Mu, in a surprising turn of events, didn¡¯tsh out and amiably asked, ¡°What do you want from Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°You know how we deal with health issues as alchemists. Recently, our sect¡¯s reputation has been tarnished due to the fiend k-¡°


    ¡°And that¡¯s my fault?¡± Mu Yu interjected.


    ¡°No, no, I never meant that. I was trying to say that we have not had a level eight alchemist in a long team; we barely even have level seven alchemists. The primary cause of that is the wood residue in us. Could you, hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Why is the shortage of level seven and eight alchemist my concern?¡±


    Elder Leng awkwardly smiled but had no retort. He nned to convince Mu Yu to help as thetter was Bamboo Peak¡¯s new leader, therefore a part of Pill Cauldron Sect. He realised the idea made no sense in the end, though, for he would abandon it and stick to being Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple if he was Mu Yu.


    ¡°Mu Yu, help if you can. He protected me from Shi Dengtian during my detainment. His conscience is barely there, but it¡¯s there,¡± voiced Ku Mu.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. He¡¯s right. Had Patriarch not called for us that day, I wouldn¡¯t have left. I apologise for not doing a better job.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. How many of you need my help. Let me preface that my cultivation isn¡¯t advanced, so I can¡¯t help many. At most, I can only help five people.¡±


    Of course, Mu Yu didn¡¯t count Shi Dengtian as a patient he¡¯d treat. Mu Yu decided to help because he deemed Elder Leng as a decent human being. Though Elder Leng entrapped him numerous times, he also helped Ku Mu several times. He onlyshed out at Ku Mu when thetter hurt his daughter¡¯s feelings. Protecting his daughter wasn¡¯t something immoral. Besides, he never set Mu Yu up with sinister intent.


    ¡°Five is plenty. Five is good. Since Yun Dan is patriarch, we must include him. He was forced to imprison Ku Mu due to external pressure. He never wanted to harm Ku Mu. You¡¯ve helped Yao Wuji before, but he still has some in him. Would you mind finishing for him? He¡¯s an astute alchemist, but his fondness for experimentation gives him grief. Third would be Xue¡¯er, my daughter. She has stayed loyal to Ku Mu all these years. Although he and her aren¡¯t l-¡°


    ¡°What do you mean? She caught himst time he peeped on her,¡± Xiaoshuai suddenly reported.


    ¡°What? You peeped on Xue¡¯er bathing?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. That was an ident,¡± Ku Mu disputed, ring at Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Also my junior brother, Yuan Hua, whom you have met. I heard about your minor dispute from him. He was only trying to protect you.¡±


    Mu Yu remembered Daoist Yuan Hua giving him precious herbs, albeit not letting him run. As such, he could ept the request.


    ¡°Thest one shall be Yao Wuji¡¯s shifu, Daoist Yuan Cheng. He is also my junior. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s five. I chose those five based on deep deliberation. They are the five pirs of the sect.¡± Elder Leng knew better than to choose someone from Shi Dengtian¡¯s faction.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I will pass. I¡¯m getting on with age, but they are the future of the sect.¡±


    Mu Yu gyrated his lips. ¡°All right, that¡¯ll be twenty rank seven pills, fifty rank six pills and a hundred rank five pills each ¨C no room for discussion.¡±


    The corner of Elder Leng¡¯s eye twitched.


    Elder Leng: <em>I expected him to extort us, but that¡¯s daylight robbery. I¡¯m not so sure we can pull together the rank seven pills. Not every level seven alchemist can produce rank seven pills and twenty¡­? One is practically their fortune. Well, we won¡¯t even be alive if we don¡¯t extract the wood residue.</em>


    Elder Leng chuckled dryly. Ku Mu didn¡¯tment as he¡¯d burst intoughter, otherwise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Call them over.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already here. Come out,¡± Elder Leng turned around and hollered.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    <strong><i>Ku Mu¡¯s Romance</i></strong>


    The five seeking treatment strolled out of the bamboo forest. Having heard what Mu Yu¡¯s price was, all of them awkwardly looked at him. They brought Cai Lie along, hoping he could help them out since he and Mu Yu were on friendly terms. Instead, Cai Lie jogged over and thumped Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder jovially. ¡°Mu Yu, ruthless, I like it.¡±


    ¡°I forgot about you. Whatever, buy five get one free. I¡¯ll extract your residue for free,¡± enthused Mu Yu, giving his buddy a hug.


    Yao Wuji couldn¡¯t hold back his joy for his wise decision. Daoist Yun Dan wished he had a disciple on talking terms with Mu Yu. As Elder Leng worried, Mu Yu¡¯s price was extremely steep even for them. Still, life was priceless. Yao Wuji¡¯s ascension to Spirit Severing Realm thanks to Mu Yu¡¯s intervention was also a convincing testimony.


    ¡°We meet again, Young Mu Yu,¡± greeted Daoist Yun Dan, casual as he wasst time.


    Mu Yu reciprocated the greeting with a polite nod. Then, he announced, ¡°Okay, pay Gramps, and thene on over.


    Daoist Yun Dan exhaled heavily then manifested a pile of herbs for Ku Mu. ¡°Brother Ku Mu, you have a keen eye for disciples!¡±


    Ku Mu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony or blindly take the pills. He made sure to count what he was paid. ¡°Senior Brother, you gave me an extra five rank seven pills and ten rank six pills.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my way of expressing my apology. I was forced to lock you up. For that, I am sorry. I beg your forgiveness.¡±


    In reality, the generous extras were Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s investment in Mu Yu. Daoist Yuan Hua and Yuan Cheng also gifted extra rank six pills for the same reason.


    ¡°As I am only a level six alchemist, would you be able to put the rank seven pills on my tab? I can give you all of my rank six pills, instead,¡± inquired Yao Wuji.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Gramps. He¡¯s calling the shots.¡±


    The reason Mu Yu put the decision in Ku Mu¡¯s hands was to say, ¡°Don¡¯t push Gramps around just because he¡¯s a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Pick a fight with him, and I¡¯ll being for you.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re Cai Lie¡¯s shifu and Cai Lie has helped Mu Yu, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ku Mu turned to Leng Bingxue and added, ¡°Bingxue also doesn¡¯t need to pay.¡±


    Even though Leng Bingxue was only a level six alchemist, her father could¡¯vepensated in her ce. Nevertheless, Mu Yu didn¡¯t intend to make a case out of it since Ku Mu spoke up for her.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother,¡± expressed Yao Wuji.


    Leng Bingxue approached Ku Mu and handed over a collection of pills. Voice soft, she expressed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ku Mu pursed his lips and epted the pills without counting them. He looked into her eyes and forced himself to face her. ¡°¡­ I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for always protecting me. Once Mu Yu¡¯s matter is settled and if you are willing to wait for me, I will return to you.¡±


    Tears welling up in her eyes, Leng Bingxue went up on her toes and nted a kiss on the man she hated, yet loved, ignoring what others thought of her.


    Ku Mu never abandoned Miao Yuyan. During his time in detention, however, he learnt that cherishing what one had was the best option. He made Leng Bingxue wait for long enough, so he realised. Sometimes, one may do everything in their power to achieve something purely so that they wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. With that said, making up for one¡¯s regrets shouldn¡¯t havee at the cost of another.


    ¡°Mu Yu, why are they biting each other¡¯s lips?¡± Xiaoshuai innocently asked.


    Mu Yu fed Xiaoshuai a drumstick to dodge the question. He jubntly watched a middle-aged Ku Mu kissing with a young Leng Bingxue. He was happy Ku Mu finally found his romance, but it reminded him of Qiao Xue and Tian Ran, a situation that rendered him helpless.


    Elder Leng was happy to see Ku Mu finally ept his daughter. For Elder Leng, that was one wish he had realised. He sat down on the steps to the house and smiled. Feeling a hand tap him on the shoulder all of a sudden, he looked up to see Mu Yu¡¯s smile ¨C the same one Mu Yu wore when he extorted him.


    ¡°Oh my god, have you not extorted enough people? What do you want know, you th-¡° ¨C Elder Leng felt the wood residue inside him gush to the surface of his arm ¨C ¡°Why are you¡­? H-how are you going to help the others if you spent all your effort on clearing my wood residue out?¡±


    ¡°Cut the drivel and your arm. Then, go pay up!¡±


    Elder Leng didn¡¯t spare a moment cutting his green and oily arm, releasing all of the wood residue out. He had two big fists¡¯ worth of wood residue. Ku Mu threw out the wood residue, remarking, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t already dead.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan: <em>The ailment all of us suffer for our entire lifetime took only a moment for Mu Yu to clear out?!</em>


    ¡°Th-th-thank you¡­ Thank you so much,¡± Elder Leng expressed, excited to the point that he stuttered.


    Experience and training aside, a major reason alchemists couldn¡¯tpare to others of the same cultivation inbat was due to the wood residue. The more wood residue collected in their bodies, the more mobility they lost. As a result, reaction times suffered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t pay with thank yous.¡± Mu Yu booted Elder Leng out of the way to everyone¡¯s shock.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Ku Mu and Xue¡¯er are together now. Ku Mu is your shifu and pretty much your father. I, essentially, am Ku Mu¡¯s father. Therefore, in terms of seniority, I am your grand-¡°


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re worthy of being Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s father?¡± rhetorically asked Mu Yu, aware the elder was trying to y the family card for a discount.


    The cat caught Elder Leng¡¯s tongue. ¡°¡­ Hehe, no, no, pretend I ever said anything.¡±


    ¡°You better pay in full. If I find one pill missing, I¡¯m shoving all that back inside you,¡± threatened Mu Yu, in an authoritative tone. He turned back to the others and called, ¡°Next!¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan shook his head with a helpless smile. He went over to Mu Yu and decided to be courteous with the young man who had the potential to be a level seven alchemist.


    Cai Lie was the easiest to deal with as he had the least wood residue. It took Mu Yu no time to finish extracting wood residue for them all. As for their question pertaining to his methodology, he couldn¡¯t be bothered exining. He didn¡¯t need to worry because he could just chalk it up to being a skill Sword Shadow Dust Gale taught. Nobody was going to doubt Sword Shadow Dust Gale.


    Mu Yu dimpled innocently. ¡°I¡¯m an honest businessman. If you need help again, I¡¯ll help you for half price.¡±


    All listeners shivered.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    <strong><i>Sword Shadow City</i></strong>


    Nobody tried to stop Mu Yu from leaving after what he did for them. He left numerous destiny skeleton sovereign pills with Ku Mu and kept just five for himself. He left the majority of what he procured for he believed Ku Mu needed them more than he did for self-defence.


    It was a half a day¡¯s journey back to the valley.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, I thought you were already a potion for someone,¡± Xiaoshuai teased.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon vine coiled around Ku Mu¡¯s wrist and responded, ¡°Rat, you still have a fetish for verbalshings, huh?¡±


    The next destination was Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, where Mu Yu intended to rendezvous with Lie Shang in case his senior had found Feng Haochen. From there, they needed to start working on dark herb. Ku Mu knew how to navigate there, except it was a long journey. Flying-wise, it would take Mu Yu five to six days. Ku Mu didn¡¯t want to travel ceaselessly. As a result, they popped into a city for a rest after three days.


    ¡°Sword Shadow City? You want to get hit? I¡¯d rather die than set foot in that city!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re still not dead, you¡¯reing along, then.¡±


    As always, a statue of Sword Shadow Dust Gale was erected at the city doors as the formation core for the city¡¯s defensive formation against elemental demons. The city was popr with cultivators. The recent Ultimate Immortals Ranking, however, was even more popr, especially Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Mu Yu is a traitor to humanity, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s now humanity¡¯s hero. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s information is never wrong. People now believe Sword Shadow Dust Gale was the one who directed him to let the fiend king go.¡±


    ¡°As if.¡±


    ¡°True God vanished a hundred years ago. He must have his reasons. Over a dozen of Ultimate Immortals on the current ranking are fiends. That goes to show Third Heaven Pce acknowledges the fiends.¡±


    Mu Yu jovially remarked from their table, ¡°Gramps, everyone is talking about me.¡±


    Ku Mu looked up from his bowl and red at Mu Yu. The first thing he said since grouchily entering the city was, ¡°Hide the crest on your hand. You can fool around because they can¡¯t put your face to your name. Once they can, how much do you want to bet that other ranked individuals will start picking fights with you?¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m rank eighty-two. There are eighty-one people ahead of me. Why would they pick on me of all people?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the disciple of that jerk. People want to beat you to prove they¡¯re superior to Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, did you eat an explosion pill or something?¡± Xiaoshuai suddenly jumped in.


    ¡°He despises Sword Shadow Dust Gale the same way I despise you,¡± answered the dragon vine.


    ¡°You make it sound as if I like you, Big Earthworm.¡±


    A thin middle-aged man shared, ¡°I heard from Pill Cauldron Sect that Mu Yu is also Poison King, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s disciple. Pill Cauldron Sect confined Eternally Youthful Ku Mu after the events at Second Heaven. Afterwards, Mu Yu went running back to save Poison King. In the process, he, a Body Severing Realm cultivator, defeated one of their Spirit Severing Realm elders.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Dead serious. My senior brother¡¯s ex¡¯s third brother-inw¡¯s neighbour is buddies with one of their sect¡¯s brother¡¯s friend¡¯s uncle.¡±


    ¡°I heard that story. If you ask me, I reckon Poison King aided Mu Yu from the shadows. You know how dangerous Poison King is? Apparently, he¡¯s a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator. He must¡¯ve taught Mu Yu all the good stuff.


    Mu Yu patted Ku Mu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re vaunting you, Gramps.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ku Mu looked down and cracked a smile to himself.


    ¡°Nah, I bet Mu Yu used Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s Celestial Swords Nine Summons to win. Sword Shadow Dust Gale would stomp Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. True God versus a cultivator who resorts to poison? Come on,¡± disputed thenky man.


    Mu Yu¡¯s smile froze. Ku Mu snorted, ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°¡¯Hmph¡¯ what?! You disagree?¡± thenky man turned around and asked.


    ¡°Who agrees with bullcrap?¡± scoffed Ku Mu.


    Since thenky man determined Ku Mu was only a Golden Core Realm cultivator, he mmed the table. Without his signature green hair and old appearance, nobody recognised Ku Mu. Thenky man¡¯s Primordial Infant Realm aura travelled toward Ku Mu, and then it would just vanish, confounding the man.


    Thenky man scanned the others. The only person siting opposite Ku Mu was Mu Yu, who was eating as if it didn¡¯t concern him. There was also a rodent chomping on drumsticks as if his life depended on it. From what he could discern, Mu Yu didn¡¯t emit the aura of a Body Severing Realm cultivator. As such, he attempted to p Ku Mu, but Mu Yu caught his hand in motion using chopsticks.


    ¡°Keep going and you¡¯ll be paying with this hand on top of the cost of your meal.¡±


    With one hand restraining the man, Mu Yu had a nip of water, unbothered. Based on Mu Yu¡¯s strength, people concluded he was a Body Severing Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ku Mu brayed, sending thenky man a frightening re.


    ¡°He told you to get lost, you hear?¡± Mu Yu squeezed the man¡¯s hand harder while pouring himself another drink with his other hand.


    Lanky man: <em>Why is he listening to the old man when he¡¯s two realms above him? Is he a servant or something?</em>


    ¡°I told you not toe to this sort of ce!¡± scolded Ku Mu, snatching the drink from Mu Yu and finishing it. He then stood up and warned Mu Yu with his gaze. ¡°Get moving.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have let me be cool for a few seconds? Sheesh.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be cool for seconds. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s always cool.¡± Xiaoshuai rubbed his bulging belly and burped.


    Mu Yu grabbed Xiaoshuai by his tail and followed after Ku Mu. ¡°I need to give him something to cool down.¡±


    Suddenly, a sword sat in front of Ku Mu. Voice cold, a man dered, ¡°Ultimate Immortals Ranking¡¯s Rank Eighty-Two, I need your rank.¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    <strong><i>Trouble</i></strong>


    <em>Trouble</em>


    Mu Yu cut in front of Ku Mu to confront the man sporting a raincoat and conical cat hiding his face. Mu Yu ignored the brown sword aimed at him and brushed his hand across the man¡¯s right hand, revealing thetter¡¯s crest. The white crest read, ¡°Eighty-seven.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yu questioned, uninterested in fighting.


    ¡°Han Jiangxue, rank eighty-seven on Ultimate Immortals Ranking.¡± His voice was as cold as the ¡°han¡± character for ¡°cold¡± in his name.


    ¡°Wait, he¡¯s Lone Fisherman with the Conical Hat, the guy with the name and alias inspired from River Scene in Snow poem?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him, the disciple of Hedong¡¯s swordsman, Liu Zongyuan, wielder of the unbeaten sword technique ¡®Birds Vanish from the Surrounding Hills. Footprints Fade from the Winding Trails¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s rank eighty-two?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Mu Yu!¡±


    Lanky man: <em>Thank god I didn¡¯t push my luck.</em>


    ¡°You are True God¡¯s disciple, Mu Yu?¡± Han Jiangxue raised his head to engage in a staring contest with Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu rationalised there was no point denying it if they already know. ¡°And if I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking your ce!¡±


    ¡°You want my ce? Have it.¡± Mu Yu generously stretched his right hand out. ¡°So¡­ how do I transfer it to you?¡±


    Knees buckled.


    In terms of fame, Mu Yu already did it. Therefore, it could justify him not coveting the ranking.


    Han Jiangxue aggressed, ¡°That is a spiritual tattoo from Third Heaven Pce. You can¡¯t just pass it around. It contains your will and can only be transferred if you defeat an opponent.¡±


    ¡°That being the case, go challenge rank eighty-one. I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple declines? Are you admitting all the rumours about you are but rumours?¡±


    ¡°Did you leave your brain at home? If everyone wants to fight me, I¡¯ll be fighting from dawn till the moones out and then the next dawn. Are you going to camp the loo if I need to answer nature¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°As one of the immortals, you must be ready to ept challenges at any time. Else, how will you lead humanity to conquer the elemental demons? We are beholden to fight them as cultivators. Men should go to war and fight. As one of humanity¡¯s elites, you ought to be vignt at all times. How can a soldier fight if he isn¡¯t vignt?!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t appreciate Third Heaven Pce¡¯s meddling or support the selection method they advocated. After all, why kill your own potential soldiers just to find leaders? Some of them wouldn¡¯t even be leaders; talk about dying for fifteen minutes of fame. Nevertheless, Mu Yu had no verbal answer.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword.


    ¡°Is it raining outside? Why is he wearing a raincoat and conical hat?¡± Xiaoshuai climbed up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and whispered.


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t know, myself.¡± Xiaoshuai¡¯s query killed Mu Yu¡¯s serious mood.


    ¡°May I humbly ask you two to take it outside?¡± pleaded the proprietor of the inn.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a need for that. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll damage anything.¡±


    Mu Yu moved so quickly people saw him in two ces at once. Mu Yu was back in the same ce in the blink of an eye. Han Jiangxue¡¯s cone hat and raincoat were already on the ground in fragments.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gramps.¡± Mu Yu stowed away his sword and strutted off to the staircase.


    Han Jiangxue couldn¡¯t suppress his quavering as a bead of sweat coursed down the side of his face.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple Mu Yu has not let expectations down.¡± She had her face hidden behind a veil. She never took her eyes off Mu Yu until he turned the corner and couldn¡¯t be seen.


    What happened next in the inn and city was self-exnatory.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you keep attention off yourself?¡± Ku Mu sat down in the chair in their room.


    ¡°How? Do you wear on a mask before you enter cities?¡± Mu Yu sprawled out on the bed and yawned.


    ¡°Why would I wear a mask?¡±


    Xiaoshuai raised his paw. ¡°I know. I know. You used to have green hair. Whenever people saw you, they¡¯d cry, ¡®Run, it¡¯s the evil poison king! Anyone infected will develop piles!¡¯ How would you maintain a low profile if you didn¡¯t wear a mask?¡± Xiaoshuai joked, finishing with a gasp and pretending to be terrified.


    Mu Yu and the dragon vine: ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Cover the crest on your hand to avoid this journey spiralling into a fight fest for rankings. Everyone wants to defeat you for glory. We can¡¯t be tarrying when we have more important business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide it with a nice leaf, then.¡±


    Xiaoshuai returned to the top of Mu Yu¡¯s stomach and lied down. ¡°What was the Ultimate thingamajig they mentioned? How did they know Mu Yu was rank eighty-two?¡±


    ¡°Ultimate Immortals Tablet is a stone tablet Third Heaven Pce uses to verify the rankings located at the centre of the continent. It¡¯s not too far from here. All ranked individuals names are carved on the tablet. As everyone¡¯s spiritual tattoo is linked up to it, the rankings on the tablet will update in real time whenever someone takes a spot. It¡¯s been over a century since it wasst used. I surmise Third Heaven Pce activated it again,¡± Ku Mu informed.


    ¡°Does someone go there to record the tablet¡¯s activity?¡±


    ¡°People with nothing better to do watch it to report back to cities. I should say every city has one of them. That¡¯s how the changes in rankings are public knowledge within two hours. It also serves as valuable information for businessmen.¡±


    The next morning, there were no spare seats in the inn. Eyes were stered on Mu Yu and Ku Mu the entire time. Mu Yu had turned his image from humanity¡¯s traitor to that of an idol.


    ¡°G-good morning?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s shy response surprised him.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    <strong><i>Huai Beiya¡¯s Gift</i></strong>


    Ku Mu was marginalised. Everyone silently watched Mu Yu take step by step down the stairs. The only sound came from the duo. There was a path deliberately left vacant for the revered hero until a man stepped in to confront Mu Yu.


    The scruffy man, Ling Jueding, carried some serious muscle on him. ¡°You True God¡¯s disciple?¡±


    Mu Yu palmed his face. ¡°Then, you are¡­ Sorry, who are you?¡±


    Ling Jueding shed the back of his hand ¨C rank eighty. In his booming voice, he announced, ¡°I am a disciple of Hope Peak Sect. My name is Ling Jueding, rank eighty on Ultimate Immortals Rank. I request a match with you.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you get back on your medication. Why are you targeting someone lower than you, forughs or to prove you have mental issues?¡±


    ¡°They say you defeated ten opponents on your own. I may rank higher than you; however, I wish to see the skills of True God¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°I soloed ten people? Since when? Whoever started the lie, show yourself!¡±


    ¡°The rankings are initially based on numerous aplishments and information. Hence, they are only an approximation. Combat is subject to change by the second. Therefore, I cannot dere myself superior to you until I beat you in actualbat.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re going to challenge everyone ranked below you? Why don¡¯t you duke it out with Han Jiangxue from yesterday? You want to spar with him?¡±


    ¡°Beating you means I have beaten him. Do you not have the courage to face me? You are desecrating True God¡¯s name!¡±


    <em>This trick again? These guys need to work on their originality instead of challenging people to fights,¡±</em>


    ¡°My shifu never cared about no bloody Ultimate Immortals Ranking. Did the nine leaders lead humanity to victory? Were the nine of them your hope?¡±


    Mu Yu had a point. Even so, he was defaming the rankings that everyone was emotionally attached to. It was no different to poking their egos.


    ¡°All the more reason why I have to see how formidable an adept who doesn¡¯t care for the ranking is!¡±


    ¡°For crying loud!¡±


    Ku Mu relished Mu Yu¡¯s misery.


    Mu Yu rammed his fist back at Ling Jueding¡¯s fist. Neither of them could shake the other. The force knocked some of the ground and broke the wooden steps behind Mu Yu. Ku Mu managed to run back upstairs, thereby escaping the damage. The most pitiful individual, of course, was the proprietor.


    ¡°Did you forget about my other shifu?¡± A subtle smile crept up onto Mu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re Eternally Youthful disciple. Your p-¡°


    Ling Jueding lost his feelings in his hands. A red spot surfaced on his arm, then turned green and then turned blue. He jerked his shaking hand back. His face turned deathly pale.


    ¡°My point is. I sometimes supplement with poison.¡± Mu Yu dusted his hand.


    In a duel where both cultivators were of equal level, one couldn¡¯t inject poison into the other. Ling Jueding was careless and let Mu Yu get too close, giving Mu Yu a free win.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Mu Yu kicked Ling Jueding out of the inn via his gut. He turned to the others and took out a purple ball. ¡°Who else wants a round? I¡¯m as confident in my proficiency with poison as I am with swordy. Any volunteers? There¡¯s no rule against how I win, is there?¡±


    <em>Crack!</em> Mu Yu dropped the purple ball, releasing a purple mist into the atmosphere!


    ¡°It¡¯s Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s poison! Run!¡±


    The cultivators in the inn fled helter skelter. Some people were so desperate that they violently smashed their way out. By the time they felt safe and turned around to look back, Mu Yu was already gone.


    ¡°Why did you use a non-venomous purple mist? You should¡¯ve just used ze.¡±


    The duo bid the city farewell and continued their journey to Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯d be a waste. What happens if I hurt my eyes? We only needed to shake them up.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, the number on your hand has changed to eighty,¡± Xiaoshuai prompted.


    Mu Yu checked the crest on his hand. ¡°You serious? I doubt I would¡¯ve had such an easy time against Ling Jueding. He just wasn¡¯t as tough as the rhinoceros.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, might I be able to have a moment of your time?¡± A maiden suddenly got in Mu Yu¡¯s way. She was the one who watched Mu Yu the entire time yesterday.


    Mu Yu contracted his brows. ¡°You also here to challenge me?¡±


    The maiden removed her veil. ¡°I dare not. Would you happen to remember me?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Beiya. How can I help you?¡±


    The dragon vine seethed when it saw Huai Beiya. It still hadn¡¯t gotten over the memory of them kidnapping it to Floating Celestial Ind.


    Huai Beiya dimpled. ¡°It is an honour you remember me. I am here to offer you a humble gift. I hope it is eptable.¡±


    Huai Beiya gently clicked her finger, summoning a jadeite piece the size of a thumb for Mu Yu.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Comprehensive information on all of the Ultimate Immortals travelled from the piece of jade to Mu Yu¡¯s mind instantaneously. His own profile read:


    Name: Mu Yu


    Rank: Eighty


    Age: Neen


    Home: Moyun Mountains


    Teacher: Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu


    Magical items: Shadow Splitter Sword, one of the nine celestial swords


    Style: Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s Celestial Swords Nine Summons


    Aplishments:<ul><li>Huge potential as a cultivator and alchemist.</li><li>Completed an iplete rank seven pill as a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, therefore hailed as Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s greatest alchemy prodigy.</li><li>As a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer cultivator, defeated three Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer fiends and ascended to Body Severing Realm afterwards.</li><li>Defeated a Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer fiend immediately after ascending to Body Severing Realm.</li><li>Defeated a Spirit Severing Realm alchemist as a Body Severing Realm cultivator.</li><li>The first individual to escape from Ku Mu Valley.</li></ul>


    There were also reports on Mu Yu¡¯s feats at Floating Celestial Ind.


    The take-home message from the detailed profiles was simple: Huai Beiya¡¯s, rather, Million Company¡¯s, intelligence gathering abilities were exceptional, to say the least. The only information missing from Mu Yu¡¯s profile was what transpired at Second Heaven.


    One piece of information particrly perturbed Mu Yu. He raised his alertness level and questioned, ¡°How do you know I came from Moyun Mountains?¡±

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    <strong><i>Intelligence on Ultimate Immortals</i></strong>


    Hand gracefully over her mouth, Huai Beiya giggled. ¡°Ourpany has branches all over Third Continent. We have details on everyone, but we couldn¡¯t find out what your hometown is. Therefore, we theorised you came from Moyun Mountains as it is the only location we don¡¯t have a branch at. Our Primordial Infant Realm scouts entered Forbidden Mountain and verified our spection. With that said, we were surprised to learn how famous you were there.¡±


    Lie Shang, rank thirty-nine, unknown origins.


    Ximen Buxing, rank forty, Xie Bo¡¯s disciple, unorthodox sect¡¯s Golden Boy and Jade Girl¡¯s Golden Boy.


    Cheng Yan, rank fifty, unknown origins.


    Xiang Nan, rank seventy-six, unknown origins.


    Lan Ling¡¯er, rank eighty-one, unknown origins.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the origins, schools and weapons of numerous people. Yourpany wasn¡¯t able to dig up anything, I assume?¡± Mu Yu asked, flummoxed as to why his seniors¡¯ profiles were iplete.


    ¡°We are still researching some ultimate immortals, but I believe we willplete their profiles soon.¡±


    Within less than ten days of the rankings¡¯ publication, Million Company alreadypleted 80% of the profiles. Unlike in Mu Yu¡¯s scenario, his seniors didn¡¯t receive their spiritual tattoos with others around, so their identities were still shrouded in mystery. Judging from thepany¡¯s efficiency, it was only a matter of time before his seniors¡¯ identities were revealed.


    ¡°Did you provide this information to all of the ranked individuals?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Of course not. We are a business. Information is paramount for businesses. ¡®Information is wealth¡¯ is our principle. We don¡¯t give away free information to anyone. If an ultimate immortal found out they could purchase it from us, we would need to raise the price.¡±


    Huai Beiya could tell Mu Yu didn¡¯t like what theirpany did. After all, it felt the same as being spied on and bing a tool for them to profit. Hence, she borated, ¡°It is difficult for us to sell your information. As someone famous on Third Continent, it¡¯s not hard for a random person to know about your recent activity. I decided to supply you with the information for free because of your rather special identity. If you want the remaining profiles, you can visit any of our branches and show them the jade piece.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who received a jade piece?¡±


    ¡°Every ultimate immortal is charged a different price. We have no means ofpleting the top twenty¡¯s profiles at the moment; all we can offer is their name. Some, needless to say, are impossible to dig up anything on. As I mentioned earlier, we will soonplete the profiles.¡±


    Obviously, the higher the target was ranked, the heftier the price they fetched. Bulk buying all ny-nine ultimate immortals¡­ let¡¯s not go there. Million Company saw potential in Mu Yu. Hence, they decided to invest in him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried one of us will try and acquire the information from yourpany via unpopr means?¡±


    ¡°Given how famous you all are, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we find out what your specialities are. None of it is facts. It is but what you decide to show the public. We are merelypiling information; we¡¯re being a news source that delivers it promptly, if you will. We are not interfering with your business, are we?¡±


    What Huai Beiya didn¡¯t say was that they dug up information that the ultimate immortals didn¡¯t want people knowing, too. Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t conspicuously sell that information. That sort of information was worth too much to provide Mu Yu.


    Intelligence collection was a time-consuming job that required a lot of resources. That was doubly true for the ranking as it could¡¯ve updated every minute. Once an ultimate immortal died, their profile wasn¡¯t worth scrap. As such, the information Million Company collected ran the risk ofting a loss. Overall, nheless, they would always be in the green as they could raise the prices on others, and the demand was high.


    ¡°This one is grateful for the gift. May he ask if you have any other business?¡± Mu Yu asked, still quite annoyed.


    ¡°I shall not dy your business any further.¡± Huai Beiya left with a smile.


    ¡°I wish somebody would go put Million Company in its ce.¡±


    ¡°How about you learn to stay off the radar?¡± Ku Mu scoffed.


    ¡°And you were saying you were a model, low-profile young man,¡± added Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I swear I only ever wanted to be a modest, low-profile exemry youth.¡±


    ¡°Let me see the piece of jade. Whoever created the formation for the jade piece knows their stuff,¡± said Ku Mu. He checked both sides of the jade piece then tossed it back. ¡°Million Company has crossed the line this time. They sought the help of Formation Sect to manufacture the jade piece.¡±


    ¡°Is there something special about it?¡±


    ¡°And this is why you should¡¯ve listened to me and studied formations properly. What a waste of all my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You know how many times my formation knowledge saved me at Second Heaven?!¡±


    ¡°Your knowledge is embarrassing. You¡¯re not even qualified to carry Formation Sect¡¯s formation casters¡¯ shoes.¡±


    Formation casters were the worst opponents to go up against if one didn¡¯t have a cultivation advantage. That being said, their biggest weakness was they were punching bags if they couldn¡¯t seize victory quickly.


    ¡°What about you? How profound is your knowledge on formations?¡±


    ¡°Me? I could lead all of them by the nose at once. Only one of their members would worry me. There¡¯s a formation masked in the piece of jade. If you¡¯re as astute as you think you are, you¡¯d notice the caster is quite good at their craft.¡±


    Mu Yu flipped and turned the jade piece round and round.


    ¡°There¡¯s no free lunch! Tell me again when you paid your dues? Formations are found en masse in the world of cultivation. The crest on your hand is Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation; it¡¯s used to identify you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn. I¡¯ll learn!¡± Mu Yu pinched his chin and grinned. ¡°There¡¯s a forest nearby called Setting Sun Fiend Forest. I want to pay it a visit.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    <strong><i>Investment and Return</i></strong>


    Huai Beiya returned to Million Company¡¯s branch in Sword Shadow City. They chose a ssic and graceful theme for the furniture and design of their edifice. As a matter of fact, all of their furniture was famous timber products. She leaned back in her padded backrest, while Huai Baiwan, who sat opposite her, brewed a pot of tea. The tea was named ancient orchid fragrance, which was handpicked from the tall mountains in the far, deste north.


    Huai Baiwan had a nip of tea with his eyes shut. ¡°He epted?¡±


    Huai Beiya giggled in a soft voice. ¡°He would not reject such a valuable gift.¡±


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu was with him, correct?¡±


    ¡°Judging from Mu Yu¡¯s attitude, we can safely conclude so. There are not many out there who would talk down to True God¡¯s disciple without any resistance.¡±


    Huai Baiwan set his cup down. ¡°I never imagined Eternally Youthful would be able to recover such a youthful appearance. I heard the credit belongs to rank seven pill, original restoration pill. Pill Cauldron Sect shared Mu Yupleted an iplete pill!¡±


    ¡°We will now have a pulse on his whereabouts thanks to the jade piece. He is money itself. There¡¯s no doubt many people want to keep up to date with every breath he takes; however, nobody can do a better job than us,¡± asserted Huai Beiya, fiddling with her slender fingers.


    Formation Sect¡¯s formation casters were specialists for a reason. Even if one was erudite on the subject, there was no guarantee they could¡¯ve defuse it because they hid formations within formations. The jade piece had such formations installed. The indexing formation in the jade piece acted as a tracking device that all of Million Company¡¯s scouts could ess to pinpoint Mu Yu¡¯s exact location at all times. That was the return on their investment. Whoever had ess to information first always had the power of exclusivity.


    A middle-aged general manager entered and courteously reported, ¡°Master, Miss, Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Young Master Tian Budai requests an audience for a business deal.¡±


    ¡°Rank fifty-five Tian Budai?¡± The father and daughter exchanged mutual eye contact. Huai Baiwan instructed, ¡°Invite him in.¡±


    The general manager brought the guest in and left. Tian Budai saluted the two politely. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Huai, Miss Beiya.¡±


    Celestial Star Sect¡¯s patriarch¡¯s second son, Tian Budai, didn¡¯t have the alchemy aptitude of his biological younger brother, Tian Yun. He, instead, focused on developing his cultivation without any external assistance. Unlike his brother, Tian Budai came off as approachable.


    Huai Baiwan reciprocated the polite smile. ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Young Master Budai. Please, have a seat.¡±


    Huai Beiya, dimpling, praised, ¡°It is an honour to meet ultimate immortal rank fifty-fve.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Miss Beiya.¡± Tian Budai politely sat down next to Huai Baiwan.


    ¡°Please feel free to speak your mind, Young Master Budai. I shall do my best.¡± Huai Baiwan poured Tian Budai a cup of tea.


    Tian Budai had a sip. ¡°I heard yourpany is fantastic at collecting information. ordingly, I am here to purchase information from you.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what information you seek?¡± inquired Huai Beiya.


    Tian Budai ced his cup down gently. ¡°May I ask how much it costs for ultimate immortal rank eighty¡¯s information?¡±


    Huai Beiya performed her signature giggle. ¡°May I ask why you wish to spend money on information you could acquire for free?¡±


    When Tian Budai was born, a grey lightning bolt shot through the roof and took his mother¡¯s life. The strike hit so fast that his father was unable to intercept it. As such, he was named Tian Budai, meaning ¡°one that not even the heavens liked¡±.


    Tian Yun and Tian Budai were stepbrothers, their father being shared. Given Mu Yu was the one who took Tian Yun¡¯s arm, it was reasonable to assume Tian Budai wanted to hunt Mu Yu.


    ¡°I know what he has done, but I heard he has gone missing since surfacing in Sword Shadow City. The only two associationspetent enough to locate someone are Shadow Syndicate and Million Company. I don¡¯t like associating with barbaric assassins. I prefer doing business with cultured people.¡±


    ¡°I like straightforward individuals like yourself,¡± effused Huai Beiya.


    Tian Budai ced a brocade container onto the table and slid it over to Huai Baiwan. ¡°Would this happen to be enough for information on True God¡¯s disciple?¡±


    Huai Baiwan opened the container and eximed, ¡°A rank six pill? Myriad treasure ancient divine pill!¡±


    The pill provided a fouryer boost for Spirit Severing Realm cultivators and, therefore, considered cream of the crop amongst rank six pills. Rank six pills were worth, at least, ten million spirit stones on the market.


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Elder Shi Dengtian personally concocted the pill.¡±


    Huai Baiwan epted the container. ¡°This is more than the information is worth.¡±


    If Mu Yu realised how rich he was, he could¡¯ve hired an army to go after Shi Dengtian for payback.


    A smile came to Huai Beiya¡¯s lips. ¡°You came at the right time. We have located his location. I shall assign a scout to lead you to him.¡±


    Tian Budai had another leisurely nip of tea. Once one was ranked on ultimate immortals ranking, it didn¡¯t matter if he was True God¡¯s disciple or not. All lives were equal once ranked. If True God had an issue with Mu Yu dying, he could¡¯ve taken it to Third Heaven Pce.


    A scout dressed in a ck robe led Tian Budai to the entrance of Setting Sun Fiend Forest. The fiend beast forest was located to the south of Sword Shadow City. Usually, only Body Severing Realm cultivators entered it for the weakest fiend beasts inside were level five.


    ¡°Young Master, take this purple jade with you into the forest; it will inform you of where True God¡¯s disciple is inside as it is linked to his jade piece. I cannot apany you further in for my cultivation is not high enough.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s location was instantly delivered to Tian Budai¡¯s mind the second he took the purple jade piece. By the time he regained awareness of his surroundings, the scout had left.


    ¡°My brother may be rubbish at the bottom of a dump, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can get away with hurting him.¡±


    Fiends in the interior of Setting Sun Fiend Forest were constantly active.


    ¡°Who is your money on?¡± Huai Baiwan turned to ask his daughter after watching Tian Budai enter the forest.


    ¡°Hard to say. Tian Budai hides his true abilities. ording to our information, he is on par with Spirit Severing Realm adepts. Mu Yu is a Body Severing Realm Second Layer cultivator, but he did defeat a fiend sevenyers above him. They¡¯re closely matched.¡±


    The top rankers on Ultimate Immortals Ranking were Spirit Severing Realm cultivators. By the world¡¯s standards, reaching Spirit Severing Realm before the age of forty was considered elite. Tian Budai had what it took to be one of said elite.


    Spinning the ring on his thumb, Huai Baiwan remarked, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the two of theme to blows.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    <strong><strong><em>Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden</em></strong></strong>


    Tian Budai set his level five crimson shadow phoenix eagle on the ground. The fierce crimson beast with golden wings had its wings snapped and its gut sliced open.


    ¡°Mr. Huai, it seems there is a bit of a hup with our transaction,¡± Tian Budai cordially said.


    Huai Baiwan¡¯s eyes grew a sizerger when he saw a green piece of jade inside the crimson shadow wind eagle¡¯s gut. He interrogated Huai Beiya with his gaze. Her usual smile was reced with exasperation.


    ¡°Mr. Huai, should you not return myriad treasure ancient divine pill to me?¡± Tian Budai still maintained his usual demeanour. ¡°I do not like associating with assassins; however, it seems inevitable.¡±


    The worst problems for businesses was having a customer point out the problems of faulty goods in person and dering they¡¯d do business with apetitor. Credibility was the most important weapon for businesses. Unfortunately for Huai Baiwan, he smashed himself in the foot.


    Meanwhile, Mu Yu and Ku Mu already made their way out of the forest and were on their way to Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden.


    ¡°Hahaha, free information on the ultimate immortals,¡± jeered Mu Yu.


    Ku Muughed heartily. ¡°There¡¯s no free lunch in this world. It goes both ways.¡±


    ¡°They must¡¯ve been born yesterday,¡± Mu Yu added.


    Ku Mu¡¯s deration of superiority wasn¡¯t just him blowing his trumpet. Ku Mu wanted to destroy it and be done with it. Mu Yu, however, decided he wanted to prank Million Company. Mu Yu decided to return the crimson shadow wind eagle to the forest, citing everyone had to contribute to protecting the environment.


    The jade piece even contained suggestions to counter each ultimate immortal¡¯s techniques, which was a huge advantage for anyone who got their hands on it. For instance, the strategy for defeating Ximen Buxing was, ¡°Sprit Severing Realm Second Layer cultivators can defeat him.¡± The darn monster was only a Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivator.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce has acknowledged and epted the fiend race. By the way, your handwriting is horrendous. Do something about it,¡±ined Ku Mu, reading what Mu Yu wrote.


    Mu Yu never put in the effort to refine his handwriting after Vige Chief Bu taught him as a kid. Ku Mu called Mu Yu¡¯s handwriting squiggles, unsurprisingly.


    Neen fiends were ranked on Ultimate Immortals Ranking, one of whom was in the top ten. Qiao Xue was ranked eighty-sixth. Her introduction was one word: fiend.


    ¡°Gramps, why is the ce called Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    The only citizens of Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden were cultivators, mainly Golden Core Realm cultivators. The Golden Core Realm cultivators were in charge of mundane errands such as guarding doors to businesses or working as clerks. There were fifty wide streets, each named ording to their length. For instance, one street would be Five Hundred Metres Street. It went all the way up to Twenty-Five Kilometres Street, hence the name Twenty-Five Kilometres Garden.


    It was impossible to navigate the streets for the streets intersected. Cultivators operated stores along either sides of the streets and primarily sold items cultivators needed. Primordial Infant and Body Severing Realm adepts maintained order on the streets. The guards warned visitors there was a strict no-flying rule inside the city.


    ¡°This way.¡± Ku Mu led Mu Yu to the heart of the city.


    ¡°All Roads Are Open¡± was printed on a que as iid gold. The building stood outpared to other buildings. The red pirs, floor, dragon and phoenix carvings screamed, wealthy.


    ¡°Howe there is a continuous stream of cultivators entering but none leaving? Is this a shady business?¡±


    Nobody around shared Mu Yu¡¯s sentiment. Some people turned onto different streets. That suggested it couldn¡¯t have been a shady business; it would¡¯ve been ridiculous to say all of those people vanished into thin air.


    The interior of the narrow and long hall was brightly lit. The four young clerks at the reception table conversed with cultivators who entered, albeit some strolling straight past the counter. It wasn¡¯t easy, but the clerks¡¯ voices were audible.


    ¡°Which herb store is the best? There are twenty stores in the city. There¡¯s Hundred Herb Hall on Twenty-Five Kilometres Street, which belongs to Pill Cauldron Sect. If you have spiritual stones in abundance, give them a visit. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have what you need. There¡¯s Spiritual Herb Store on Nine Kilometres Street. They¡¯re not bad. If budget is an issue, check out the crest on the wall.¡±


    Mu Yu followed the clerk¡¯s finger to a map listing all the streets and some stores. Some ces were denoted in red, probably for marketing purposes. On Ten Kilometres Street was a store called Hundred Refinements that sold magic items. Fiend Pill Specialty Store on Five Kilometre Street bought and sold fiend pills.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find your senior, you can search for Ximen Buxing. His shifu¡¯s hideout is located at Melodic House. Search for Melodic House Street,¡± stated Ku Mu, pointing to the map.


    It was tough to locate ces on the map since there was so much text in tiny font. Some of the handwriting looked more hideous than Mu Yu¡¯s. Scouring fifty streets and the countless stores was exhausting to the point that he gave up and decided to ce an enquiry with the clerk.


    Mu Yu lined up behind a stinky Primordial Realm man, who had holes in his clothing and bloodstains. He hung a bloody level four spirit leopard¡¯s head from his belt, probably to sell it.


    ¡°Hey Brother, which street is Spirit Beast Hall on?¡± The big man politely asked despite being more advanced as a cultivator.


    ¡°Forty Kilometre Street,¡± the clerkzily responded.


    When it was Mu Yu¡¯s turn, he asked, ¡°Hey Brother, may I ask where Melodic House is?¡±


    The clerk furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s on Neen Kilometres Street.¡±


    As always, the unorthodox faction always garnered different reactions. Melodic House was home to unorthodox sect members exclusively. That was why the clerk presumed Mu Yu was also with the unorthodox faction.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Yu followed the big man to the rear to pick up Ku Mu.


    Behind the counter was a long corridor. There was a long line to ess the teleportation formation there. The formation was onlyrge enough to teleport one person at a time. They had to ce a spirit stone in a groove as payment to utilise the formation. Of course, it was a small-scale formation unlike the extinct types used to teleport between heavens.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    <strong><strong><em>Neen Kilometres Street</em></strong></strong>


    Upon arriving in another spot, Mu Yu spotted a maiden exiting anotherpartment. Herpartment was Twenty-Eight Kilometre Street. She was a Body Severing Realm cultivator. What should¡¯ve been revealed was covered, yet what shouldn¡¯t have been revealed was revealed in all its glory. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help doing a double take.


    She gave Mu Yu an entrancing smile upon seeing him and would send flirtatious gestures, making her hairs stand up. She only stopped on Mu Yu for a second or two before moving her attention to Ku Mu.


    ¡°You look really manly. Could we be friends?¡± The maiden ambled over and hugged Ku Mu¡¯s arm. She flirted with her eyes. She nced at Mu Yu out of the corner of her eyes and giggled with her mouth covered. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Kiddo. I prefer mature men over kids still wet behind the ears.¡±


    ¡°Who you calling a kid? Mind your manners, Lady,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call medy. Call me ¡®Miss¡¯. I¡¯m only twenty this year.¡± She looked back to Ku Mu and licked her lips.


    ¡°Back off,¡± asserted Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu pulled Ku Mu behind him and sternly warned, ¡°Hear that? Gramps told you to take a hike.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. I¡¯m busy at the moment, so I won¡¯t stoop down to your level. Don¡¯t leave, Uncle. Wait for me toe back.¡± She kept turning back to flirt with Ku Mu every few steps.


    ¡°Lady, I¡¯m a stud! Younger men are more energetic!¡± Mu Yu started touching his face.


    ¡°Neen Kilometres Street is the unorthodox sects¡¯ territory. I¡¯ve never been here, so stay vignt. I think she¡¯s from an unorthodox faction. The people they take a liking to are based on their own tastes. It¡¯d be perfectly normal if she liked women.¡±


    <em>Or maybe she¡¯s just into old men</em>, Mu Yu thought, following behind Ku Mu.


    Buildings on the street featured deep depths and spacious yards. Not all of the buildings were stores, supposedly. There were uncanny noisesing from the buildings. If one were to describe it, it resembled gnashing teeth or des grinding flesh.


    A store named Heart Vanquishing Store hung a human skull at the front door. There were two bloody eyes on the roof. The granny with yellow teeth sitting at the door gave Mu Yu a freaky smile. Her face was textbook ugly.


    ¡°Handsome Lad, how about some fun with me?¡±


    ¡°Deep breaths, Mu Yu, deep breaths,¡± Mu Yu repeated upon hearing the voice of a girl from the granny.


    ¡°My name is Xiaohong, hehehehe.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t see me. You don¡¯t see me,¡± Mu Yu chanted. ¡°Are there no normal people on this street?¡±


    Mu Yu dashed to Ku Mu and heaved a big breath. They only stopped again when the granny was finally out of sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the people here? Why didn¡¯t the maiden like me? Why a granny? This street is defies logic.¡±


    ¡°Expecting popr logic from unorthodox people? I¡¯m not sure what to say,¡± Ku Mu teased. ¡°I must admit thedies of unorthodox faction have good taste in men, though. You could lower your standards and ept, uh, Xiaohong.¡±


    ¡°Are you really my shifu? You¡¯re an imposter Shi Dengtian sent, aren¡¯t you? The real Ku Mu never jests.¡±


    Ku Mu, for some reason, gave Mu Yu a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°Look for Melodic House!¡±


    ¡°Drunk in Five Steps, Happy Flower Garden, Flower Appreciation Garden, Soothing Heart Hall¡­ what are with these names? This street is also strangely quiet.¡±


    ¡°Heart Soothing Hall is Shadow Syndicate¡¯s. If you want to exchange heads for bounties or search for someone, they¡¯re a decent ce to visit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Drunk in Five Steps is a ce for drinking. What are Happy Flower Garden and Flower Appreciation Garden? ces for admiring various flowers?¡±


    ¡°Brothels.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Mu Yu felt he was still an innocent kid since he didn¡¯t know.


    Due to the passage of time, the blue stone path lost its rough surface. The trees bent over on the side of the street looked lifeless.


    There was a resplendent edifice at the centre of the street. There were no other courtyards around. Instead, there was only one entrance at the end of the long walls. Instead of having a door, there was a hole in the wall that looked as if someone knocked it down. People usually picked up their pace when they passed by the ce. Somebody used red ink an emperor would use for signing decrees to scribble ¡°Melodic House¡± on the wall.


    Upon focusing in the text for a while, Mu Yu¡¯s vision turned into undting wavy images as if somebody was warning him to back away.


    No one dared to throw his weight around in the unorthodox faction¡¯s territory. After all, their definition of ¡°reason¡± was whatever they pleased. It was a losing battle before it even bean.


    ¡°Are we just going to waltz in?¡± Mu Yu hesitantly questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with how they operate. Let¡¯s just head in and see.¡±


    Mu Yu deliberated it briefly and decided to go through with it as there weren¡¯t any guards.


    A curved stone bridge was built over a small pond. The tower on the other side was eight-stories high. There were pavilions and other structures around, as well.


    There was a middle-aged man snoring loudly on arge stone bench on the other side of the bridge. He didn¡¯t have the aura of a cultivator. Mu Yu approached the man and called, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Mu Yu pinched his nose because the man reeked of alcohol. He nudged the man awake. Given he knew Ximen Buxing, deemed it¡¯d be easier to find Xie Bo if he posed his question as, ¡°Hello, may I ask if Ximen Buxing is in?¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    <strong><strong><em>Melodic House</em></strong></strong>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t make out what the man mumbled. The man sat up and, in a bleary state, slowly did up his shirt buttons, albeit getting one wrong. He wore a dark green robe with the embroidery of an old man poking his tongue out whilst sporting a zany face. It was actually the man¡¯s face himself. Amusing one, he was. The man rubbed his eyes and questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°This one is Ximen Buxing¡¯s friend and is here for him. Would you be able to notify him?¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing? What¡¯s that got to do with me, then?¡±


    The man bent over to search for his shoe. One of them was on the stone board, but the other was nowhere in sight. Frustrated, he took off his shoe and hurled it into the water before strutting off on bare feet.


    ¡°He¡¯s member of an unorthodox faction?¡± asked Mu Yu, unconvinced the man was an ordinary man given the ce.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed he¡¯s no ordinary man?¡± Ku Mu remarked, in deep thought.


    ¡°Ever sinceing to this street, I¡¯ve yet to encounter anyone ordinary. If you were to tell me he had a thing for men, I¡¯d believe you,¡± responded Mu Yu, watching the man walk out the door.


    There were no aggressive guards or beasts. If anything, it was especially tranquil. It didn¡¯t have the ambience of a ce where the unorthodox faction gathered.


    Mu Yu crossed the bridge to see if he could find anyone else to speak to. He arrived at a flower garden emphasising the autumn theme. The flowers were still in bloom. There were five kids wearing red dudous ying around in the garden.


    There was a maiden in yellow yawning as she watched the three year olds y. She fiddled with a flower she plucked. She had the innocent air, but experience Mu Yu told him not to believe his mental heuristics andmon sense.


    ¡°Miss, may I ask if Ximen Buxing is around?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wary of Mu Yu in the slightest, evident from the fact that she never spared him a nce. Since the maiden didn¡¯t seem keen on helping, Mu Yu went on his way. He looked back to curb his curiosity, but she still didn¡¯t spare him time of the day. It hardly made sense to Mu Yu for nobody to have any issue with him entering. After all, people would question who you were if you just strolled into their grounds, wouldn¡¯t you?


    Mu Yu came across a bearded man sunbathing, a schr enjoying a book, a youth sleeping on a tree branch and a middle-aged woman knitting. The youth was a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator. The schr was a Body Severing Realm cultivator. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t determine the realms of the other two.


    Mu Yu tried asking them to no avail. They either told him they didn¡¯t know or didn¡¯t even look back at him.


    ¡°What is this ce? I¡¯d rather someone challenge me to a fight or something at this rate. I¡¯d use an explosion pill if there wasn¡¯t the risk of freaks hiding around.¡±


    ¡°Yo, who wants to gamble? Zhuang Yuang, you want to y? If you win, I¡¯ll do all your chores for you next month.¡± Anky youth rolled three transparent dices in his hands as he excitedly approached the schr.


    ¡°You owe me three bottles of yao wine, ten thousand spirit stones, two days of shifts, one of your underpants and two shirts. Settle your outstanding debts, and we¡¯ll y,¡± replied Zhuang Yuang, returning to his book.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll y with someone else. Brother Han, you want to y?¡±


    The bearded man rolled over, giving thenky youth his back.


    ¡°Auntie Xue?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Sister Xue for you.¡± Auntie Xue threatened the youth with her needle. She was quite the beauty, but she had a few unfortunate wrinkles.


    Thenky youth poked his tongue and mouthed, ¡°Act your age.¡±


    ¡°Go and y with him,¡± instructed Ku Mu.


    ¡°All righty.¡± Mu Yu rubbed his hands.


    Thenky youth seemed to be the only one they could have a conversation with.


    Mu Yu never gambled before. He was far too na?ve to y against someone from the unorthodox faction.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    <strong><strong><em>Du Buying and Bu Chengshu</em></strong></strong>


    ¡°You want to y with me?¡± Thenky youth sprinted over to Mu Yu and chortled. ¡°Great. Zhuang Yuang, go read on the bridge. I need to use the table.¡±


    Zhuang Yuang grouchily left the stone table for the bridge, still sparing Mu Yu no attention.


    ¡°My name is Du Biying, ¡®bi¡¯ as inplete and ¡®ying¡¯ as in shadow, but people like to call me Biying, ¡®bi¡¯ as in ¡®sure¡¯ and ¡®ying¡¯ as in win ¨C Sure Win. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bu Chengshu. I¡¯ve never lost before. Guess we have a title topete for.¡±


    ¡°Nice name. It¡¯s rare toe across someone with a taste for names. We¡¯ll y three hundred rounds for our names¡¯ sake.¡± Du Biying rolled up his sleeves energetically.


    Cultivators seldom gambled as it affected their state of mind unlike ordinary folks. They thought unorthodox faction members were the type to let wins and losses motivate them.


    ¡°So, what shall we y?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go with, whoever rolls the bigger numbers when added wins. Who gives a toss about other rules. Whoever wins has to answer a question, deal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple enough. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Du Biying passed Mu Yu three ordinary dices he pulled out from thin air.


    ¡°I prefer using my dices. Let¡¯s y.¡±


    Du Biying rolled his three dices along the table. They didn¡¯t keep spinning as they did before.


    ¡°One, two and one.¡± Du Biying¡¯s face burnt.


    Mu Yu smiled, thinking he was going to easily win without cheating.


    One, one and one. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°Kekeke, your luck stinks.¡±


    Mu Yu closely watched Du Biying in case of foul y. Mu Yu didn¡¯t detect spiritual energy at work or see anything suspicious. Noticing the look on Mu Yu¡¯s face, Du Biying said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I hate cheaters more than anything. Cheaters deserved to be skinned. They ruin the fun of gambling, so I don¡¯t cheat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±


    Du Biying: one, two and three.


    Mu Yu: Two, two, and three.


    Mu Yu finally believed Du Biying wasn¡¯t tampering with the roll. Honestly, Mu Yu didn¡¯t care about winning too much. His aim was merely to grab attention for a conversation.


    Du Biying: Three, three and three.


    Mu Yu: Two, three and three.


    Du Biying wins.


    Du Biying: Two, three four.


    Mu Yu: Two, three and three.


    Du Biying wins again.


    Mu Yu lost the next five in a row.


    ¡°How many rounds have you lost after your single win?¡± Zhuang Yuang suddenly asked Mu Yu from behind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯? Let me guess, you one won round and then suffered a losing streak ever since.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zhuang Yuang, shoo! Go read your books,¡± pestered Du Biying.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Did he say something along the lines of ¡®Cheaters deserved to be skinned. They ruin the fun of gambling¡¯? If you ask me, he should skin himself. If you believe his baloney, you are incorrigibly stupid.¡±


    ¡°What are you butting in for?¡± Du Biying fumed.


    ¡°So you are cheating, you son of a¡­¡± Mu Yu cursed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like what you hear, so be it.¡± Zhuang Yuang went back to reading on the bridge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. You¡¯ve lost six rounds, so you need to answer twelve of my questions, hehe.¡± Du Biying¡¯s attitude started to change to being pushy.


    ¡°These die look special,¡± Ku Mu remarked.


    Du Biying¡¯s three dices read, ¡°Four, four and five,¡± while Mu Yu¡¯s three read, ¡°Three, four and five.¡±


    Ku Mu snickered and pushed Du Biying¡¯s three to read, ¡°Three, four and five,¡± resulting in Mu Yu¡¯s automatically changing to, ¡°Three, four and four¡±!


    ¡°What the heck?!¡±


    In other words, regardless of what Du Biying rolled, Mu Yu¡¯s roll would always end up being smaller. Mu Yu¡¯s sole win was obviously Du Biying deliberately donating a win.


    ¡°Your dices are the ¡°evil dices¡± Xie Bo often uses, correct? I heard they¡¯re the best dices around. No other die will dare to beat it, which is why using one¡¯s own die makes no difference against you.¡±


    Xie Bo was known throughout the world. Ximen Buxing was practically his clone. Both were phnderers, loved to gamble and came up with the King of Evil Die idea.


    ¡°Hmph, gambling is about skill. Don¡¯t go ming the die.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then. I love breaking rules. I can go back on my word as I please. What can you do about it?¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    Du Biying froze for a second when his ace was yed against him. He mmed the table and raged, ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Du Biying expanded his dices nine centimetres andunched them at Mu Yu.


    ¡°You want to fight with your cultivation? Sit down.¡±


    Mu Yu, who kept his cultivation suppressed, sted the dices away with a palm strike, then slipped behind Du Biying and restrained thetter¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, Du Biying vanished, leaving just his clothing behind.


    ¡°Nice escape strategy,¡±mented Mu Yu.


    Nude Du Biying emerged from the water and went over to Zhuang Yuang¡¯s side. ¡°Damn it, I misjudged!¡±


    Nobody cared for the two¡¯s spat when Mu Yu expected a reaction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have your underpants, yet you used it as coteral in ourst game? Shameless prick,¡± Zhuang Yuang indifferently said.


    ¡°So what? Why are you even exposing me?¡± thundered Du Biying.


    ¡°I can do whatever I like. You¡¯re horrendous at gambling, yet you can¡¯t help yourself gambling daily. Your cultivation is horrendous, so you learn to run instead. You have nothing but cheap tricks,¡± condemned Zhuang Yuang.


    ¡°My gambling is useless? Oh, reading books is useful? Does reading satiate your hunger? Can you read your way to higher cultivation levels? You pretender. You gross me out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect a barbarian toprehend my thought process. I like to read. I don¡¯t covet fame or wealth. I read to help the unorthodox faction rise. Without knowledge, like you, you wouldn¡¯t even realise you were sold off until you were sold.¡±


    ¡°I can escape if they sell me off. I¡¯d like to see you do the same.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to run. I win people over with virtue, opening his eyes to the value of love.¡±


    ¡°Love? Where¡¯s your lover?¡±


    ¡°I love this world.¡±


    Mu Yu wondered, <em>Has Du Biying forgotten all about me? What¡¯s this script? Is this what I have to deal with every time I deal with the unorthodox sects?</em>

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    <strong><strong><em>Unorthodox Faction Members</em></strong></strong>


    ¡°Hey, move aside for me first, and then you can resume your argument.¡± The lissom maiden walked through Du Biying and Zhuang Yuanliang. She inadvertently looked up to see Mu Yu and Ku Mu. In a sharine voice, she fawned, ¡°Oh my, Uncle, you waited here for me?¡±


    Du Biying paused his argument and queried, ¡°Wanwan, you know those two?¡±


    Wanwan gave Ku Mu a wink. ¡°No, but I like this cute uncle.¡±


    Ku Mu would¡¯ve murdered her if he still had his cultivation. Nevertheless, he stopped himself and coldly inquired, ¡°You¡¯re Golden Boy, and you¡¯re Jade Girl Wanwan?¡±


    ¡°Wanwan is so moved you recognise her,¡± Wanwan said with a pitiful act.


    Golden Boy and Jade Girl were both as notorious as their name was. Ximen Buxing was Golden Boy, while Wanwan was Jade Girl.


    Wanwan was known for her exclusive fondness for older men. Purportedly, she was rough in bed. Once men did it with her, they became her pets and were basically zombies because she drained all of their yang qi. Her notoriety surpassed Ximen Buxing¡¯s. She didn¡¯t kill indiscriminately, but none of her male victims had good endings.


    ¡°Oh, the unorthodox faction¡¯s Wanwan, you can have Gramps.¡± Mu Yuughed to himself. He didn¡¯t mind her not liking him given her reputation. Despite the jesting, he still stood in front to protect Ku Mu. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Ximen Buxing. May I ask if he¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Go find him, then. I¡¯ll have a private chat with your uncle.¡±


    Wanwan unted her lissom strut again over to Ku Mu. Sadly for her, he backed off. Ku Mu¡¯s predicament was amusing, but Mu Yu knew where to draw the line. He extended an arm to stop Wanwan and dered, ¡°Gramps is a loyal man. You won¡¯t be able to make your way into his heart.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s my favourite type. My best skill happens to be changing their minds, convincing them to devote themselves to me.¡±


    ¡°Ever heard of mind yourself?¡±


    ¡°The best way to test a man¡¯s devotion is using my body, though.¡±


    Wanwan suddenly started stripping. It didn¡¯t take her long to reveal all her assets when she never wore much in the first ce.


    ¡°My eyes!¡± Mu Yu cried. He pondered, <em>are they just going to let her stand there naked?</em>


    Smoke figuratively coiled up from Ku Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°I love it when Wanwan publicly flirts.¡± Du Biying¡¯s nose coursed down from his nose.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Zhuang Yuang¡¯s nose was as honest as he was.


    Ku Mu yanked Mu Yu back and, in a stifled voice, instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It took a brief moment for Mu Yu to return to his senses. He turned his beet-red face away and began to walk, when Wanwan stopped them. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Wanwan, what are you doing to our guests? He¡¯s a pure young man as I am!¡± There he went again, scattering flower petals and walking along them. Ximen Buxing added, ¡°He¡¯s Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple. That¡¯s rude of you.¡±


    Ximen Buxing chuckled as he fanned himself. Boy, was Mu Yu d to see him for once,


    <em>Wait, what¡¯s with this tense atmosphere</em>, Mu Yu wondered.


    Wanwan picked up her clothing to dress herself. Her attention turned to Mu Yu. She scanned him and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple?¡±


    The bearded man sat up and folded his arms. The sleeping youth wiped his drool and watched Mu Yu. Everyone else also trained their gazes on Mu Yu.


    ¡°I want his right thumb!¡± dered Du Biying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take his right middle finger,¡± dered Zhuang Yuang, extending and flexing his own right middle finger.


    ¡°His pinky finger is quite alluring. I¡¯ll take that,¡± asserted the sewing woman, pointing to Mu Yu¡¯s left hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything else,¡± the bearded man dered in a husky voice.


    ¡°Leave me something!¡± Wanwan grinned.


    ¡°Me, too! Me, too!¡± The kids in the garden pped.


    <em>What did I do to them? ¡­ Oh, I remember now. Ximen Buxing mentioned he was told to take the fingers Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple if he ever met him. Come on, man, did I really just waltz into the tiger¡¯s den?</em>


    ¡°Since you all want his fingers, can I take his toes? Does that count?¡± The bleary youth inquired.


    Ximen Buxing was all smiles. ¡°We all swore to chop your fingers off before killing you.¡±


    Ximen Buxing might not have upheld his word, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily true for the others.


    Mu Yu decided to release his suppressed cultivation. ¡°You all want my fingers so badly?¡±


    The bearded man and knitting woman were more advanced cultivators than Mu Yu. Ximen Buxing wouldn¡¯t waste his time. Wanwan was unlikely to let Ku Mu go.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± The bearded man sprawled out on his back and closed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m keen, but I need to finish this flower first,¡± Auntie Xiezily expressed.


    ¡°I want to fight,¡± enthused Du Biying. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can beat him, though. Zhuang Yuang, you want to give me a hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cultured. I don¡¯t join such cruel conduct with people¡­. I prefer to enact it alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing!¡± eximed Du Biying.


    The youth on the tree was already asleep again.


    Wanwan: ¡°Zhuang Yuang, are you going to challenge him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious how dangerous Celestial Swords Nine Summons is.¡±


    ¡°Great, break a leg. I¡¯ll cheer you on from the sideline. Just spare me a finger so that I can cash it for the bounty. I need money to gamble,¡± Du Biying stated, still naked.


    Wanwan: ¡°Word out there is Mu Yu left Pill Cauldron Sect with Ku Mu. You must be Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. I always admired you ¨C so lucky.¡±


    Ku Mu shot Wanwan a hostile re.


    <em>I¡¯ve beaten a Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer rhinoceros fiend before. I can take him</em>, Mu Yu inwardly told himself.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    <strong><strong><em>Sheet Shadow</em></strong></strong>


    ¡°My shifu frequently reminded us to kill Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple if we met him. I¡¯m Zhuang Yuang.¡±


    Zhuang Yuang threw his book up. A gust of wind tore his book apart, paper strewn in the sky, yet none of the sheets descended.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Mu Yu had his sword at the ready. Paper wasn¡¯t hard enough to be harmful; however, Zhuang Yuang¡¯s intent to kill was worn as a coat. Using a book as a weapon was something Mu Yu saw for the first time.


    ¡°Defeating you and taking a finger will be enough.¡±


    Using a hand wave, Zhuang Yuang added a spin to a sheet and sent it at Mu Yu. Mu Yu raised his sword. Mu Yu expected a hard sh, yet the sheet dropped to the ground after making contact. Frowning, Mu Yu sent a jet of sword qi back, yet it hit a sheet of paper as if it was a breeze that merely blew the sheet elsewhere. His sh didn¡¯t damage a single sheet.


    ¡°Shifu only ever lost to one man ¨C your shifu, Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Shifu was unable to counter Celestial Swords Nine Summons. Your shifu shed off his proud finger. That¡¯s why we were told to take your finger before killing you.¡±


    Using his fingers, Zhuang Yuang propelled multiple spinning sheets Mu Yu¡¯s way.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want to defeat me to avenge your shifu?¡±


    Mu Yu spawned four more Shadow Splitter Swords to be on the safe side. All of his hard attacks went to waste on the sheets that flopped as soon as he hit them. He could shred one using sword qi, but there wasn¡¯t just one.


    ¡°Shifu created numerous peculiar styles purely to prove there¡¯s a style superior to Celestial Swords Nine Summons. My style is one of them.¡±


    With a point of his finger, Zhuang Yuan had two sheets slip past Mu Yu¡¯s sword and slice his right arm.


    Mu Yu struggled to find a chance to seize the offensive advantage. A single slipup would¡¯ve resulted in him being cut. He copped seven cuts prior to figuring out it was fruitless to try and intercept the sheets.


    ¡°Haha, I heard one of the techniques from Celestial Swords Nine Summons, namely Falling Shadow Destruction, is designed to counter a rain of projectile attacks. Would it be able to counter my Sheet Shadow?¡±


    Mu Yu, indeed, used Falling Shadow Destruction to counter the bird fiend and Qiao Xue¡¯s ice pick projectiles, but it was useless against the sheets of paper. Falling Shadow Destruction was a hard against hard technique. Sheet Shadow was a gentle force. The only option was to done spiritual qi as armour. That also failed, nheless, as the technique somehow prated straight through Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual qi armour.


    Swordy was an ever-evolving game. Gentle techniques could counter rigid techniques. Howbeit, the two could bebined to supplement the other. Mu Yu had trouble dealing with the technique that was adapting to either rigid or fluid at will.


    Mu Yu advanced and deployed a howling stream of sword qi to block out the revolving sheets. He racked his brains for counters. s, nothing came to mind. The sheets nullified his ferocious sword qi attacks without effort.


    Because Xiaoshuai stayed inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt, a sheet cut him. It didn¡¯t leave a mark, but it enraged him. ¡°If only we could just burn all these annoying sheets of damn paper.¡±


    Inspired, Mu Yu charged again with two Shadow Splitter Swords. He lulled in the sheets and nged his swords together the instant before they had him surrounded, generating sparks. He whipped out a pill fire stone to intensify the fire, engulfing the sheets in fire. Unexpectedly, the inferno onlysted for a second.


    ¡°You wish you could burn my Sheet Shadow.¡±


    Zhuang Yuang was privy to the weakness of his technique. Therefore, he came up with the idea of smearing a liquid that made them impervious to fire onto his weapons.


    ¡°I only need one finger. You should just chop one off for me. It¡¯ll save you a lot of misery.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t subscribe to sadism!¡±


    Mu Yu started pushing the sheets back again, but it only took a second for them to cling to him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wrap this up.¡±


    Zhuang Yuang held his arm out and clenched his fist. The sheets came together to be a shabby paper sword. He closed in and forced Mu Yu to defend!


    <em>ng!</em> Mu Yu invaded the paper sword with his sword qi. The paper sword¡¯s corner perked up and began to absorb the sword qi. The two continued engaging in a string of exchanges that destroyed the flowers and nts in the garden. Nobody minded the damage as they were focused on the duel.


    Mu Yu never had to fight anyone who knew every technique in Celestial Swords Nine Summons besides his seniors. Zhuang Yuang was able to defuse every strike despite the assortment of variations Mu Yu offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a scabbard.¡±


    Zhuang Yuang intercepted Mu Yu¡¯s thrust with one of his own. However, Zhuang Yuang turned his sword into a scabbard upon the moment of contact. Though Mu Yu summoned another Shadow Splitter Sword, his opponent already manage to capture all five of his swords hovering around in that short moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not impressed. I don¡¯t understand why the old geezer is so intent on beating Celestial Swords Nine Summons.¡± Zhuang Yuangmanded his sheets to surround Mu Yu. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you into a sticky rice dumpling.¡±


    Mu Yu fused his five swords together to break out of their restraints. The single sword executed five techniques. The technique was supposed to give the impression of one sword and without any disadvantage. It was supposed to break any def-


    ¡°You¡¯re just dancing around ridiculously.¡±


    With a grunt, Sheet Shadow followed the wind to form a defensive wall in front of Zhuang Yuang. Each sheet pped as it prepared to take Mu Yu¡¯s Regenesis head on. As a result, instead of Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi sting apart the wall, the sheets clung to the sword tip before it made contact. The sword qi would shake the sheet off, but given the sheer number of sheets peeling off its sword qi, the strike was harmless before it could reach its target.


    Zhuang Yuang threatened Mu Yu into retreating with another wave of attacks and took Mu Yu¡¯s sword before thetter could retrieve it.


    ¡°How are you going to utilise Dustfallen Swordy without your sword. Is it really this embarrassing? Heaven forbid Iprehend why the old geezer fears it,¡± jeered Zhuang Yuang, ying with Mu Yu¡¯s sword.


    Mu Yu had never been defeated technically. The two were close in terms of cultivation, yet the swordy Mu Yu was so proud of was effortlessly broken down. He always thought he was undefeatable against those equal in cultivation as long as he had his swordy. He bought into the legends that imed his shifu¡¯s swordy was invincible. Thus, being soundly defeated on a technical level to someone with inferior cultivation was mentally crushing.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    <strong><strong><em>What is</em></strong><em> Swordy</em><em>?</em></strong>


    ¡°Zhuang Yuang, you mastered the old geezer¡¯s techniques thoroughly, huh?¡± Wanwan giggled.


    Zhuang Yuang pretended he didn¡¯t hear Wanwan and said to Mu Yu, ¡°You were bound to be defeated. Sheet Shadow was designed to counter your swordy. I know every technique in your arsenal as well as the back of my mind because I studied them when I learnt Sheet Shadow. My shifu eventually abandoned Sheet Shadow because he deemed it inferior to Celestial Swords Nine Summons. Evidently, he overestimated Celestial Swords Nine Summons.¡±


    Xie Bo was the individual who created all of the discipline the unorthodox faction wielded. Hister disciplines were all revolved around how to counter Dustfallen Swordy. After deeming them unsatisfactory, he let his disciples learn them. Nheless, those were the very disciplines that made them notorious.


    ¡°Sheet Shadow beats Celestial Swords Nine Summons? Should I consider learning it, then? I¡¯ll be able to beat Lie Shang if I do, huh? He¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve yet to beat,¡± mumbled Ximen Buxing.


    Ximen Buxing always tried to get close to Lie Shang to find out any opening thetter might have. Unfortunately, Lie Shang always had Ximen Buxing around his finger.


    Zhuang Yuang, smiling subtly, dered his victory with a paper choreography.


    Mu Yu¡¯s mind was still in disarray. He contemted, <em>Celestial Swords Nine Summons has never been defeated because of its sheer power, yet I lost to Zhuang Yuang?</em>


    ¡°Mu Yu, that jerk¡¯s Celestial Swords Nine Summons isn¡¯t that weak. You haven¡¯t used its full potential,¡± verbalised Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu shuddered. Ku Mu prompted a memory recall.


    ¡°Shifu, I have already grasped the essence of Dustfallen Swordy, haven¡¯t I?¡± Mu Yu proudly asked because Feng Haochen praised his progress.


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t reprimand Mu Yu for being conceited. Caressing his beard with a smile, he replied, ¡°What do you think is the best strength of Dustfallen Swordy?¡±


    ¡°Regenesis. Itbines all the prior techniques into a single simple strike and is difficult to counter.¡±


    Feng Haochen nodded. ¡°Simplifying is certainly the essence of Dustfallen Swordy and its best strength. My question to you is, what¡¯s the point of the simplification?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ To receplexity with simplicity?¡±


    Feng Haochen acknowledged he heard with a shoulder pat. ¡°Correct, it means getting rid of numerousplex techniques. One thing you must bear in mind is that, the more simplistic a technique is, the more powerful it is. Having said that, it also means the risk associated is also greater. It requires an unhesitant strike, holding nothing back. Because of its simplicity, you sacrifice its ability to attack and defend for a fullymitted strike.


    ¡°All that being said, the nine techniques don¡¯t exist just to execute thest technique. Each technique addresses different changes. Each technique can be used to dismantle different attacks. While you think there are only nine techniques, there is more to it. Since you know the potential of Dustfallen Sword, do you know what makes Dustfallen Mental Cultivation special?¡±


    ¡°Dustfallen Mental Cultivation? I¡¯m not sure. I thought it was purely to train us to wield multiple flying swords simultaneously. Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d be able to wield nine flying swords at once upon reaching a certain point?¡±


    ¡°Once you do control them, you will find that, even though you can wield nine flying swords at once, you won¡¯t be able to maximise each sword¡¯s technique. Only once you grasp Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, will you truly understand Dustfallen Swordy and that it¡¯s best strength isn¡¯t just the nine techniques but all sword techniques.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t understand the message when he heard Feng Haochen¡¯s response, and that was as far as Feng Haochen exined. Sword techniques required one to grasp its essence. Merely grasping one of the nine techniques would allow one to execute it to an extreme degree. For that reason, Feng Haochen was satisfied with the depth of Mu Yu¡¯sprehension at the time.


    Mu Yu¡¯s defeat indicated he only learnt the tip of the iceberg of Celestial Swords Nine Summons.


    ¡°Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s best strength isn¡¯t just Regenesis but also the nine techniques,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath, reying the nine techniques as originally taught.


    Mu Yu needed to figure out why he wasn¡¯t able to use Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s full potential, not worry about how innovative and clever his foe¡¯s techniques were.


    Mu Yu struggled to put his finger on why he couldn¡¯t wield all nine swords perfectly using Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. He could resolve nine different scenarios simultaneously. Having said that, he couldn¡¯t execute the techniques as proficiently as if he wielded just a single sword. He started to ponder if that was the extent of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    ¡°You never grasped the true nature of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation?¡±


    Mu Yu juddered upon hearing Lie Shang¡¯s voice from behind. It shouldn¡¯t have been surprising for Lie Shang to be around whenever Ximen Buxing was around.


    Mu Yu vividly remembered how Lie Shang pulverised the fiend at Eight Grass Vige without even requiring his sword. Mu Yu presumed Lie Shang used his fire-control ability to pull it off. The fact that Lie Shang could use the ability and get away with it in front of the likes of Cang Wanzi made a statement about his skills.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t turn around to Lie Shang and continued mulling over Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    ¡°Shifu mentioned to me that you had the mostprehensive understanding of swordy. Unfortunately, youe up short when ites to fathoming the concept behind sword techniques to the appropriate extent due to your personality. In my opinion, you put Dustfallen Swordy, in other words, Celestial Swords Nine Summons, to shame,¡± Lie Shang calmly expressed.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t like Lie Shang. Likewise, Lie Shang reciprocated the dislike in kind. It was hard to me Lie Shang when he was forced to clean up for Mu Yu over and over. Still, as Mu Yu¡¯s senior, he didn¡¯t want to let Mu Yu embarrass himself and their mentor.


    ¡°Do you know what makes Dustfallen Mental Cultivation special?¡± Lie Shang questioned. Since Mu Yu kept his head down in silence, Lie Shang chided, ¡°Shifu said you had the potential to surpass me. All I see, however, is that you¡¯ve failed to meet his expectations. Your defeat is none of my concern. Howbeit, I cannot watch you embarrassing Shifu¡¯s swordy.¡±


    Lie Shang summoned Sky Scorcher, warming the breeze. He continued, ¡°Dustfallen Mental Cultivation isn¡¯t just about manifesting nine swords simultaneously but also being able to wield the nine at one time. Now, watch me.¡±


    Mu Yu raised his head to meet Lie Shang¡¯s gaze. Lie Shang wasn¡¯t doing anything, but Mu Yu gradually saw nine Lie Shangs, each able to utilise Celestial Swords Nine Summons. Lie Shang¡¯s swordy had more intent and power behind them. Fighting Mu Yu was just fighting Mu Yu. Fighting Lie Shang, conversely, was fighting nine Lie Shangs.


    The pinnacle of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation wasn¡¯t wielding nine swords at once but spawning eight extra replications of oneself. Mu Yu was only able to manifest six swords and three replications.


    ¡°You two think looking into each other¡¯s eyes will magically fix the weaknesses of Celestial Swords Nine Summons?¡± scoffed Zhuang Yuang.


    ¡°When did I lose?¡±


    Mu Yu cracked a smile. Lie Shang stepped aside. Lie Shang wasn¡¯t afraid of any of Xie Bo¡¯s pupils. In his opinion, Mu Yu was a failure if he couldn¡¯t even win against Zhuang Yuang.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    <strong><em>This is Swordy</em></strong>


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t even have your sword anym-¡° Mu Yu¡¯s sword vibrated violently until Zhuang Yuang had to let go, thereby returning it to Mu Yu.


    Not even Mu Yu knew the origins of Shadow Splitter Sword. He and his seniors, as a matter of fact, didn¡¯t know the origins of their swords. All of the celestial swords had a mind of their own. After all the years as Mu Yu¡¯spanion, Shadow Splitter Sword developed a mental link with Mu Yu. During the fight with Shi Minghui at Second Heaven, the jade piece Shi Minghui crushed generated a vortex that should¡¯ve taken the sword back to Third Heaven, yet it managed to wrestle its way back to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu recalled the first time Feng Haochen performed Dustfallen Swordy. He told Mu Yu the first technique was ¡°Falling Leaves¡±. He thought the name wasn¡¯t epic enough for a sword technique when he was younger. When hepared it to the floating sheets, though, it clicked.


    Shadow Spirit Sword vibrated jubntly in Mu Yu¡¯s hand, telling him to use Nine Apertures Mental Cultivation on it. Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Xie Bo tried to create styles to counter Celestial Swords Nine Summons, yet abandoned them?¡±


    ¡°So what if he did?¡± Zhuang Yuang denied Mu Yu¡¯s change, brushing it off as Mu Yu bluffing.


    Mu Yu materialised six swords again. The six swords performed a straight thrust and then fused together with the sword in front. Mu Yu manifested a sword spirit in his hand. ¡°That proves Elder Xie Bo is wiser than you.¡±


    Mu Yu lunged and thrust forward.


    ¡°The same technique will beget the same defeat!¡±


    Zhuang Yuang moved his sheets to intercept the sword. As they closed in, he noticed that there was a wind blowing against his sheets, hampering his control over them. He saw one Mu Yu perform a straight thrust and another Mu Yu execute another sword technique, using his sword to manipte the wind. Zhuang Yuang quickly determined the maniption was what seized control of his sheets.


    ¡°Sheet Shadow was never a match for Celestial Swords Nine Summons.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s fighting spirit rose and rose. ¡°I always thought the best technique was Regenesis. I finally understand that all of the techniques are linked and shouldn¡¯t be treated as superior to one another. Every technique can be impable as long as it¡¯s utilised in the correct context!¡±


    Mu Yu flowered and swept his left foot lightly, carrying along spiritual qi as his sword cut through the air. Using himself as the epicentre, he let out a st of sword qi! The sheets became scrap fragments coiling around Mu Yu¡¯s sword.


    Zhuang Yuang tried to reduce the sword qi from the other Mu Yu¡¯s thrust with sheets. However, his sheets would rip the moment they tried totch on.


    <em>ng!</em> Mu Yu¡¯s thrust hit a silver ring. The force of Mu Yu¡¯s thrust sent Wanwan and her rings back into a willow tree and rock before she managed to break her fall using a wall. Her cultivation was superior to Mu Yu¡¯s and rivalled Ximen Buxing. In the end, the wall copsed!


    Zhuang Yuang was floored before Wanwan. He was lucky she assisted him; else, he¡¯d be bedridden.


    ¡°Take it easy, kiddo,¡± Wanwan remarked with a smile, albeit having changed her evaluation of Mu Yu.


    ¡°Celestial Swords Nine Summons really is to be feared,¡±mented Zhuang Yuang, upset over his pride taking a blow. For as long as the unorthodox faction had been around, they had never struggled against any of their opponents.


    Mu Yu¡¯s clone vanished. He remained vignt of Wanwan because he knew she wouldn¡¯t lose to him if they continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ve piqued my interest. How about youe to my room for a chat about life with Uncle Ku Mu?¡± teased Wanwan, slipping her resized rings back onto her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not keen.¡± Mu Yu stowed away his sword and nced to Ku Mu. ¡°He might be keen. Ask him.¡±


    ¡°Keen my foot,¡± reproached Ku Mu.


    Ximen Buxing¡¯s attention was on Lie Shang. After suffering his first defeat at Lie Shang¡¯s hands and witnessing Zhuang Yuang lose after a mere hint from Lie Shang, Ximen Buxing couldn¡¯t help questioning if Celestial Swords Nine Summons was beatable. Ximen Buxing shook the doubt out of his head and joked, ¡°Wanwan, it¡¯s heartbreaking to see you strip down for Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, yet not fall for my handsome self.¡±


    ¡°I like men, not pretty boys.¡± Wanwan never stopped flirting with Ku Mu.


    ¡°I can stick a beard on!¡±


    ¡°I prefer men with body hair. You shaved all your body hair.¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll prove it to you in my room.¡±


    ¡°Kill yourself. I prefer Uncle Ku Mu.¡± There went Wanwan with her coquettish wink again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going already,¡± brayed Ku Mu, giving Mu Yu a kick for grinning to himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lie Shang never met Ku Mu before and didn¡¯t bother to engage in conversation. He didn¡¯tpliment Mu Yu and just took off. Lie Shang wasn¡¯t happy to see Mu Yu win, but he would be annoyed if Mu Yu embarrassed him.


    Nobody stopped the trio from leaving. There was none of the usual viin signature lines. People were wee to Melodic House anytime. Whether or not they had the courage was on them.


    ¡°Second Brother, how did you know you were here?¡±


    ¡°I already told you, First Brother ced a piece of tracking metal in your sword. Shifu told me toe and pick you up. The unorthodox faction doesn¡¯t give me grief because I know Ximen Buxing.¡±


    ¡°Shifu is with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ku Mu wasn¡¯t happy with Mu Yu¡¯s thrilled reaction.


    ¡°He must be Eternally Youthful Ku Mu?¡± inquired Lie Shang, looking to Ku Mu.


    Ku Mu and Lie Shang were too aloof to exchange words.


    ¡°Shifu has always been here. He located Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan when Cheng Yan and I began searching for the elemental demons. Everyone is waiting on you.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you never told me where you are located at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden.¡±


    ¡°You were with Tian Ran, and she knew where I was. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t mention it. I thought she already told you thest time we met.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>I bet Tian Ran thought he told me. I was expecting a garden because of the name, not fifty darn long streets!</em>


    The trio returned to All Roads Are Open store and used the formation to teleport to Twelve Kilometres Street.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    <strong><em>Reunion</em></strong>


    Twelve Kilometres Street was considerably livelierpared to Neen Kilometres Street, had an assortment of stores, more cultivators and a brighter ambience. Most importantly, cultivators¡¯ etiquette, clothing and attitude were normal.


    Among the various stores was a store called Small Pill Store, a pill store not part of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s assets. Because of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s alchemists being more valued than alchemists not affiliated, some chose to sell pills for a living. Stores not under Pill Cauldron Sect were inevitably incapable of offering as much variety and quality. They, however, were more budget friendly.


    A clerk at another store going by the name of Immortal Attire cried, ¡°We have a massive sale on immortal attire. Ten percent off all items. Our clothing will ward bugs and insects off, keep you warm in winter and cool in summer, and you will even absorb spiritual qi faster! Come on in! Come on in! You don¡¯t want to miss out on this huge sale!¡± How true were those ims, well¡­ Mu Yu didn¡¯t know.


    There were even Fiend Beast Pub, Fiend Spirit Store and Spirit Beast Pet Store and more.


    ¡°Where did you steal it from? Did you pay?¡±


    Xiaoshuai sneaked off while the energy on the street stole Mu Yu¡¯s attention.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t see me,¡± answered Xiaoshuai, digging into his bun.


    ¡°I keep tell you to pay for things. You wouldn¡¯t work for free, so don¡¯t make others work for free. My poor spirit stones keep disappearing to feed you¡­ It smells pretty nice. Is that nine-tails fiend cat meat? Whoa, this is good. Give me another¡­¡±


    So much for paying for your food¡­


    Lie Shang turned into an alley and led them into a serene courtyard. The ce was small, simple and devoid of ornaments. There were two stone tables and a garden of orchids, Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s favourite. Xiang Nan was snoring away on a hammock set up using two trees.


    Cheng Yan, who had matured even more than before, exited the building in a bright mood. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you back. Mu Yu, you didn¡¯t get into trouble with the unorthodox faction, did you?¡±


    ¡°First Brother!¡± Mu Yu ran over to give Cheng Yan a hug.


    Seeing Feng Haochene out, Mu Yu ran over to give his shifu a joyous hug. Feng Haochen patted Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. You really made a shy entrance in the world of cultivation, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! Also, I¡¯m still nowhere as well known as you are!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t dare to act up when he saw Uncle An ¨C even in spite of Uncle An still being a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Hey, Mu Yu, you¡¯re taller than me now.¡± Lan Ling¡¯er came out all smiles.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ling¡¯er, you want a hug? Hehe.¡± Mu Yu could tell he had gotten over Lan Ling¡¯er as he wasn¡¯t awkward around her again.


    ¡°I do! I do!¡± cried Xiaoshuai, leaping into Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Eh? Xiaoshuai? You hatched? You¡¯re so cute!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you still remember me, Sister Ling¡¯er. I love your hugs.¡± The only visible part of Xiaoshuai was his tail.


    Mu Yu¡¯s sigh of envy when he realised he ignored Ku Mu¡¯s feelings.


    Feng Haochen greeted Ku Mu with a smile. ¡°Ku Mu, it¡¯s been decades, hasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m surprised you still look so young. Sit.¡±


    Qing Mei, who had ascended to Primordial Infant Realm, ced a tea set on the stone table and, in a gentle voice, said, ¡°Brother Mu Yu, it¡¯s good to see you again. You had everyone worried.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hello, Sister-inw.¡±


    Qing Mei poured everyone a cup of tea and sat down next to Cheng Yan.


    Ku Mu couldn¡¯t stand the sight before him. He was the only outsider in the courtyard, after all. Actually, they were pretty much all people he hated.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all family.¡± Mu Yu chuckled as he put Ku Mu in a chair opposite Feng Haochen, only for thetter to shoot him a re.


    Once Mu Yu sat down, the awkward situation of having both of his mentors present struck him.


    Breaking his prolonged silence, Ku Mu remarked, ¡°You have quite the disciple.¡±


    Feng Haochen stroked his bear happily. ¡°He¡¯s also your disciple, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, um, well¡­¡± Mu Yu scratched his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my disciple,¡± Ku Mu provoked.


    ¡°Gramps, don¡¯t take me to the guillotine!¡± Mu Yu sprawled out on the table and mumbled, sneaking nces at Feng Haochen.


    Ku Mu stared Mu Yu down.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. There¡¯s no denying you¡¯re Mu Yu¡¯s shifu.¡±


    Mu Yu never expected Feng Haochen to bear a grudge over the matter. Still, it was relieving to hear it from himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± asked Ku Mu, frowning.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a title. You taught Mu Yu a lot and helped him in many ways. As it is with me, you want what¡¯s better for him; we share the same goal. It¡¯s nothing major.¡±


    Ku Mu was irritated he couldn¡¯t get on Feng Haochen¡¯s nerves. He decided to drop the matter and not beat around the bush. ¡°Once you restore your cultivation, rescue Miao Yuyan, and that¡¯ll be the end of our teacher and pupil rtionship. Mu Yu will be your disciple.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, that hurts. Am I somemodity?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so stubborn. I knew you wereing. I have a favour to ask of you,¡± conveyed Feng Haochen.


    ¡°You make it sound as if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t do once you¡¯ve restored your cultivation,¡± Ku Mu grouched.


    ¡°You and I both know recovering cultivation doesn¡¯t happen overnight. I know you had Mu Yu search for dark herb and nine qi soul purifying flowers. I suppose Mu Yu has found them. If we¡¯re to repair my dantian, though, I must do so in Celestial Prison so that it can drain the excess life qi. The problem is Mu Yu can¡¯t return to Moyun Mountains. He, therefore, can¡¯t separate the life qi and death qi there.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t separate them here?¡±


    ¡°He could. Having said that, once their life qibines, it¡¯llst for a year. I can¡¯t directly separate them once theybine, so I¡¯ll have to wait for a year. That means I¡¯ll have to wait for a year in Celestial Prison before I can restore my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°My point is that recovering my cultivation isn¡¯t the top priority. Instead, I¡¯d like to prioritise this favour I have to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll help you? It¡¯s too early to be in dreand! Helping you restore your cultivation is as far as I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give you a yard because I gave you an inch.¡±


    ¡°Not even if it has to do with Mu Yu?¡± Feng Haochen tugged up the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Something that has to do with me again?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°You got embroiled in a mess somewhere without telling me?¡± scolded Ku Mu.


    ¡°I swear on my life I didn¡¯t!¡± Mu Yu raised both hands in surrender.


    Feng Haochen enjoyed a nip of tea. ¡°There are four people who rival me when ites to formations. One of them is Formation Sect¡¯s Zhen Tiandao. Another is Xie Bo. Another is Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian, and thest one is you.¡±


    ¡°Your point being?¡± Ku Mu cooled down after he was acknowledged.


    ¡°I need you to help me suppress the elemental demons¡¯ powers in the four of them.¡±


    ¡°Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation?¡± Ku Mu swept his gaze over those in the courtyard. ¡°There are another three with elemental demons¡¯ abilities like Mu Yu?¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    <strong><em>Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°You three don¡¯t need to hide. Ku Mu is one of us. He knows about Mu Yu¡¯s ability.¡±


    Cheng Yan politely bowed. ¡°Elder Ku Mu, I can control metal.¡±


    Cheng Yan was able to manipte the ck metal spheres rotating around him at will, even attaching them to his arm as armour.


    Lie Shang, enveloped in mes, wasn¡¯t so polite.


    ¡°Rx. Why don¡¯t you just immte yourself if you like bathing in fire so much,¡± griped Mu Yu.


    ¡°Immte you, as well?¡± Lie Shang fired back.


    ¡°Who else?¡± inquired Ku Mu.


    Lan Ling¡¯er ran over to kick Xiang Nan awake. Xiang Nan apologetically jogged over and greeted Mu Yu. To demonstrate his ability, he collected a few rocks from the flower garden and caused the flowers to wither.


    ¡°Those were my flowers!¡± Lan Ling¡¯er gave Xiang Nan the boot again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll fix them up for you in a tick. You¡¯ll have all your rocks and flowers back, promise.¡±


    ¡°Can someone exin to me what Nine Heavens Demons Sealing Formation is?¡± Mu Yu requested, feeling bad for not knowing when both of his shifus were authorities in the formation department.


    ¡°It was invented aeons ago to counter the elemental demons¡¯ formations. There are lots of prerequisites that have to be met to set it up, and those requisites are tough to meet. As you might¡¯ve already worked out, it suppresses their abilities,¡± Feng Haochen elucidated.


    Ku Mu instinctively looked to Mu Yu as father figure. ¡°The formation can suppress your unique abilities as your abilities aren¡¯t pure. In a nutshell, it stops the spirit lords¡¯ consciousness within your body from awakening, circumventing periods where you lose control.¡±


    ¡°How do we cast it?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°We use your bodies as the formation¡¯s foundation to seal the spirit lords¡¯ powers. Not even elemental demons can defuse the formation. Mu Yu, your power is the least table. I can also sense that the power has continued to grow inside you. You¡¯ve lost control more than just once or twice since parting with me, haven¡¯t you? Your ability to control nts is more predictable now. I guess you¡¯ve repaired your wood spirit to some degree. Haven¡¯t you?¡± Feng Haochen expressed.


    Mu Yu acknowledged he lost control after nothing woulde out when he opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for you to use some of their powers for its part of your spiritual energy. It¡¯s fine if the power is dormant. If it awakes too many times, on the other hand, their control over you will grow until they devour you and are fully awake,¡± reminded Feng Haochen, sternly.


    Lie Shang pursed his lips tight. He, too, lost control a lot as Mu Yu did. Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan lost control he least number of times because of their personalities.


    ¡°Will I still be able to control nts after the formation is set?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°Yes. I just want to have security measures in ce,¡± Feng Haochen answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the two of us can cast it with our cultivation. Who else do you have in mind to help?¡± questioned Ku Mu.


    ¡°Xie Bo.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d help you? Surely he¡¯d help you over your dead body.¡±


    ¡°Admittedly, I had to do a lot of talking to convince him to persuade the fiends to ally with us after the white ape fiend king returned. Third Heaven Pce wouldn¡¯t have let Mu Yu off or acknowledged the fiend race, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for watching my back,¡± Mu Yu said. ¡°Shifu, why hasn¡¯t Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian helped free you from Celestial Prison when they know the elemental demons have escaped it?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce isn¡¯t mankind¡¯s saviour by any means. They¡¯ll stop at nothing for victory, and they¡¯ll exterminate anything that could threaten their reign. They don¡¯t want me to restore my cultivation because they know I won¡¯t let them go for not keeping their word. The guardian is afraid I¡¯ll kill him, and he has every reason to be.¡±


    The calm, yet imposing, tone surprised Feng Haochen¡¯s disciples. Rarely was he imposing with them.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    <strong><em>Search for Assistance</em></strong>


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t kill me because of Celestial Prison, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned. Instead, your cings on Ultimate Immortals Ranking will rustle their feathers for sure.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they just finish us and be done with it? They could also choose not to rank us,¡± Xiang Nan blurted.


    ¡°They masquerade as the embodiment of justice. That would tarnish their image. They prefer to sneak around in the shadows and behave as burrs. All of you could easily earn your ranks even if they don¡¯t rank you. They won¡¯t kill you as they don¡¯t want the elemental demon spirit lords to take over your bodies and threaten them. I¡¯m willing to bet they¡¯re discussing how to deal with you five.¡±


    ¡°Will they keep tabs on us? How do they know our cultivation and details, otherwise?¡± Mu Yu inquired, wondering why he was swept into trouble over and over again.


    ¡°They use Ultimate Rankings Stone to measure your abilities. As a spiritual item that has intelligence and the world¡¯sws, it¡¯s able to find out anything it wants. You don¡¯t need to worry about them locating you. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s powers may seem boundless, but they¡¯re not. The stone keeps a record of the rankings activities and announces it. Third Heaven Pce capitalises on that to ensure fairness. Our main challenge now is to convince Xie Bo to lend a hand.¡±


    If sect elders resorted to unsolicited means of helping their disciples on the ranking, the ranking lost its meaning since it was the elders who arepeting as opposed to the ranked individuals. Hence, those over forty didn¡¯t qualify to be ranked. The elderly weren¡¯t qualified to rank for the reason that the skills Third Heaven Pce passed on were better suited to those younger ¨C so Third Heave Pce imed.


    ¡°Can you not convince the same way you convinced them to mediate with the fiend race?¡± Cheng Yan asked.


    ¡°That was only to repay a favour he owed me. Unless he gains anything from helping us this time, he won¡¯t budge.¡± Feng Haochen haplessly smiled.


    ¡°The unorthodox faction honours favours?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Lie Shang looked to Mu Yu out the corner of his eyes. ¡°The unorthodox faction doesn¡¯t adhere to any rules; however, they do repay kind gestures and don¡¯t forsake humility for gains. They don¡¯t care about it amongst themselves, but they will honour it when it involves someone outside of their faction. They consider owing outsiders a favour as an insult and testament to their ipetence. In other words, they don¡¯t want people saying they needed an outsider¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Give this to Xie Bo, and he will agree to help.¡± Feng Haochen held out a container the size of a hand. Whatever was inside was precious enough for Feng Haochen to protect it with a formation.


    Mu Yu: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go yourself, Shifu? Would it not be easier for you to speak to him?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see him, at least, not where he¡¯s staying. I can never get used to the wicked things hees up with. Lie Shang, you and Mu Yu know Ximen Buxing. One of you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Mu Yu can go.¡±


    <em>Is the ce really that freaky? It can¡¯t be that bad considering all the hells I¡¯ve been to</em>, thought Mu Yu. He shrugged and said,¡± Fine, I¡¯ll go. But, uh, Lie Shang, help me find Ximen Buxing.¡±


    There was no rush to get started. Mu Yu, therefore, stayed with his family for some time, sharing all of his stories ¨C minus the dream.


    ¡°Yes, Mu Yu clung to me in tears and kissed me. He didn¡¯t want to part with me because I rescued him from the menacing ws of a level six demon toad. The dragon vine choked on his tears. He prostrated himself before me and trembled. If I didn¡¯t save him from the demon toad, he¡¯d already be its dinner. I sacrificed myself to save him¡­¡±


    Yes, it was Xiaoshuai bragging again when Mu Yu was going to start the part about facing Gu Yitian at Dustfallen Sect. Mu Yu went over and pulled Xiaoshuai out of Qing Mei¡¯s globes.


    ¡°Uh, let me correct him. First, I didn¡¯t cry. It was actually all me. Also, the dragon vine didn¡¯t apany me to Second Heaven. Stop making up stories!¡± Mu Yu swung Xiaoshuai in circles by his tail.


    ¡°Let go of him! What are you doing!¡± reprimanded Lan Ling¡¯er, snatching Xiaoshuai back and petting him. ¡°That¡¯s animal cruelty!¡±


    ¡°Animal cruelty?¡±


    Xiaoshuai sniffled and acted pitiful.


    ¡°Did you really say, ¡®I love you¡¯ to Xiaoshuai? I didn¡¯t know you could be so emotional, Brother Mu Yu.¡± Qing Mei smiled warmly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Yu gave up and went to grab the dragon vine from Ku Mu. ¡°Here¡¯s something new, a dragon vine that has evolved into a dragon.¡±


    The dragon vine wasn¡¯t happy, but it transformed into its dragon form.


    ¡°Whoa! This is my first time seeing a real dragon! It¡¯s awesome! Mu Yu, I heard you rode it, right?¡± asked Xiang Nan.


    ¡°Yeah, at Floating Celestial Ind. He¡¯s easy to get along with. Dragon Vine, they¡¯re all family. You can let them understand you.¡±


    Mu Yu liked the dragon vine more since it didn¡¯t lie as Xiaoshuai did.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like to talk to people. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± The dragon vine only liked Ku Mu and Mu Yu.


    ¡°You can sleepter. Show us how you eat Xiaoshuai.¡± Mu Yu wanted to deter Xiaoshuai from fibbing again.


    The dragon vine: ¡°I don¡¯t eat crap.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The dragon vine caught a glimpse of everyone, then returned to Ku Mu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hey, Big Earthworm,e out here and fight me!¡±


    Mu Yu was really d to be back in thepany of those he considered family.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    <strong><em>Hell on Earth (Part 1)</em></strong>


    There was a front and back courtyard. There were adequate rooms. Really, it was an almost an estate. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sharing a house with Jerk. I¡¯m going to lodge at an inn.¡± Ku Mu got ready to leave.


    It was as if Ku Mu ate an explosion pill and was spraying it everywhere, including on Mu Yu. Mu Yu, however, was worried he couldn¡¯t defend himself against bullies. He grabbed Ku Mu and reasoned, ¡°Come on, they¡¯re notining about letting you stay.¡±


    ¡°I mind.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Leave by yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Mu Yu crossed his arms. ¡°Let me remind you Miss Wanwan is head over heels for you. Will I have to see her on top of you when I go to see your tomorrow? On second thought, you¡¯d still be a winner if you could score her.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s foot stopped before it hit the ground. He walked back and kicked Mu Yu. ¡°Go prepare me a room for me.¡±


    ¡°Right away, right away.¡± Mu Yu pursed his lips but couldn¡¯t hide his puffy cheeks.


    Mu Yu hung out with his seniors as he did back in the day at Mount Dustfallen. It would¡¯ve been perfect if the twin pranksters were also around. Speaking of which, Qing Mei and Feng Haochen nned to pick the two up along with Daoist Qing Song. Very soon, Primordial Infant Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t survive at Moyun Mountains, after all.


    After Lie Shang made contact with Ximen Buxing the fourth day, Mu Yu dropped into Melodic House again. On his way to Melodic House, he sped past Xiaohong before he lost his breakfast. The first thing he did upon entering was yell for Ximen Buxing. Wanwan was first toe out with her lissom strut but was grouchy when she didn¡¯t see Ku Mu.


    ¡°You sure you want to go there?¡± Ximen Buxing asked, running his analytical eyes up and down Mu Yu.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here. That¡¯s a pointless question, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what sort of ce it is? It¡¯s not going to be easy to have an audience with the boss of the unorthodox faction. You better think twice.¡±


    ¡°Will I die?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s roll, then.¡±


    They left Melodic House and continued along Neen Kilometres Street. One person made a dash for it as soon as they saw Ximen Buxing. Leading the way, Ximen Buxing said, ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll want to bolt out the door as fast as you can once you go in. It¡¯s our faction¡¯s sacred ground. My shifu likes to put visitors to the test. It¡¯s traumatising, I tell you. Not even Ist long. People from self-proimed orthodox sects can¡¯t stand our tests.¡±


    ¡°Will I have to cross a mountain of des or bed of fire?¡± Mu Yu joked, albeit seriously preparing himself for what was toe. He never made light of Ximen Buxing¡¯spetence, so hearing thetter say that he couldn¡¯tst long was a serious warning.


    ¡°Ahem, I can only tell you that you won¡¯t like it. It¡¯s a test of will. Your mind will be in tatters if youck mental fortitude. It¡¯s tougher than crossing a mountain of des or bed of fire.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t worry. I can weather it,¡± replied Mu Yu, confident in his resilience after making it through Second Heaven and back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. By the way, Brother-in-Law, how are you and Tian Ran?¡± Ximen Buxing asked coyly.


    Mu Yu¡¯s concernsted for a split second. ¡°If I hear ¡®brother-inw¡¯ out of that mouth again, I¡¯ll fix it. If you dare to even think aboutying your hands on the girl I like, I promise you hell.¡±


    Ximen Buxing opened his fan and tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a fair contest until marriage. I was just asking, for that matter. When you enter our sacred grounds, our sacred item might prompt you to conjure images of Secr World Sect¡¯s young holy maiden.¡±


    Mu Yu hated nothing more than someone or something messing with his mind. Presumably, Feng Haochen and Lie Shang both made it through the tests in the past. Nevertheless, they clearly didn¡¯t want to take part it in again. The thought sure didn¡¯t motivate.


    Ximen Buxing led Mu Yu into a smallne. Surprisingly, there were more people there than on the main street. Everyone wore masks that fit so well that they appeared custom made. The people didn¡¯t dress extravagantly; ordinarily would be the best description. If it wasn¡¯t for detectable spiritual energy on them, they would¡¯ve passed off as poor people. They didn¡¯t look or behave bizarrely as those on the connecting street did.


    ¡°Are they all part of your faction?¡±


    ¡°Once they wear on a mask, I suppose so.¡±


    They stopped at a huge ck skull roughly five metres tall. The eyes on it glowed red. Its bloody mouth was open wide. Green grey energy formed a haze to obstruct vision. The people wearing masks went to and from it. In red, ¡°Hell on Earth¡± was written on a stone tablet. Further blood stains were sttered on for extra impact.


    Tensely, Mu Yu remarked, ¡°Hell on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Everyone whoes to our sacred grounds must wear a mask. I prepared this one for you.¡±


    Mu Yu took the flower mask and held it up to his face. The mask came to life and actively stered itself to his face, fitting his face shape snuggly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a mask since everyone recognises me. Let me remind you again that you need to be mentally prepared. If you fail the test, you might bleed out. Of course, with riskes opportunity. If you pass, your cultivation will be rewarded.¡±


    Mu Yu took in a deep breath. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Ximen Buxing cracked an unsettling grin and stepped into the skull. The spooky smog shrouded them. The sight Mu Yu¡¯s eyes beheld stunned him.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    <strong><em>Hell on Earth (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Strewn corpses, running blood, intense violence permeating in the atmosphere were what Mu Yu expected from the ce¡¯s name. Yet, he was treated to a scenic view of white flowers. Mu Yu suddenly had hands viting his body and giggles in his ears. The two maidens pulled on his hands. The two maidens¡¯ sense of fashion was the definition of eye candy.


    One entrancing maiden pulled his shirt and, in her coquettish voice, teased, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll be yours tonight. You better take responsibility.¡±


    Another maiden rubbed her body against his and gently ran her hand up Shadow Splitter Sword to reach his hand. ¡°Young Master, I like your body. Your sword also looks cool.¡±


    Mu Yu, face on fire, sheathed his sword as fast as he could. ¡°Ximen Buxing, this is Hell on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I did say it was a test of resilience. You¡¯re doing pretty good if you ask me. There aren¡¯t many people who could maintain their rationality in your shoes,¡± answered Ximen Buxing, allowing five maidens to cling to him.


    ¡°Extremely challenging, my foot. This is extremely shameless! Y-you never said your sacred ground was a brothel!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you read? It¡¯s not called Brothel. It¡¯s called Hell on Earth. Didn¡¯t you say lust is a sin? Sin is evil. Eviles from hell. Hell on Earth is the perfect name.¡± Ximen Buxing shooed off the five maidens. ¡°Also, we¡¯re high-end. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    The scene before Mu Yu had him thinking, <em>now I know what he meant by ¡°bleed out</em><em>¡±¡­</em>


    ¡°Y-y-you should consider changing your clothing,¡± Mu Yu stuttered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like our clothes?¡± The two maidens coyly undid their buttons and kept tugging on Mu Yu¡¯s clothing.


    Mu Yu averted his gaze. ¡°I-I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    Why did Ximen Buxing say Mu Yu would think of Tian Ran? Because Mu Yu constantly reminded himself to not betray her. Ximen Buxing relished Mu Yu¡¯s misery.


    ¡°Of course you are?¡±


    The maiden pointed to a man and woman romping on a rock in the shade, woman on top of the man. Judging from the man¡¯s physique, he was an old man.


    Ximen Buxing approached the two maidens and stated, ¡°He¡¯s here with me, not for thrill seeking.¡±


    The two maidens sulkily released Mu Yu.


    ¡°I did say you wouldn¡¯t like this ce. To be frank, not even I like this ce. I always feel guilty to those goddesses when Ie here.¡±


    Some women wore masks, but all men wore masks. All of the women must¡¯ve been handpicked as all of them could win a man¡¯s heart with their appearance alone. Both men and women were advanced cultivators.


    Seeing Mu Yu lost in his own world, Ximen Buxing shared, ¡°Nobody here is forced against their will. Do you know what dual cultivation is? When you reach a bottleneck in your cultivation, you cane here to blow off some steam. Sometimes, that¡¯s what you need to break through. Essentially, everyone here is using each other. Those wearing masks are individuals who have a reputation to protect. In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to hide behind masks. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inane when it brings one joy? Suppressing innate desires is silly. Not everyone likes to do it on a bed, so this environment is potentially more stimting for some.¡±


    Ximen Buxing proceeded to discuss the flowers, shrubs, rockeries and other things in the environment.


    <em>I¡¯m going to punch Lie Shang for not giving me a heads up when I get back</em>, Mu Yu decided inwardly. Voice muffled, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Elder Xie Bo here?¡±


    Ximen Buxing surveyed his surroundings then threw a rock into the water. A man and woman popped out andshed out at him. He gave them the cold shoulder and told Mu Yu, ¡°Since he¡¯s not in there, he must be in his room.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Romping underwater now? Is this still the same world?</em>


    Ximen Buxing strolled off to a row of rooms at the back of the courtyard. The audible voices within left Mu Yu¡¯s face flush.


    Ximen Buxing booted a door open. ¡°Room inspection! Room inspection! Xie Bo here?¡±


    The masked man climbed out of the bed and thundered. ¡°Ximen Buxing, I want to castrate you!¡±


    ¡°Not here,¡± Ximen Buxing nonchntly remarked, shutting the door. He kicked open another door and repeated it again. None of the insults and threats ever got to him. ¡°Which room is he in, damn it. This is tiring!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried they¡¯ll attack you?¡± Mu Yu put distance between himself and Ximen Chuideng in case he needed to run for it.


    ¡°They won¡¯t do anything. If they attack anyone, they¡¯ll expose their identity. They can¡¯t hide their discipline, after all.¡±


    Mu Yu gave Ximen Buxing a thumbs up for being fearless.


    If they don¡¯t like it, they can leave and nevere back. You think we want to collect their ten thousand spirit stones each time?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a den of daylight robbers now, too?¡±


    ¡°Spirit stones are just materialistic goods. You¡¯ll fathom it one day. The more advanced a cultivator is, the more they need to rx. You know, one of the elders here might be one of the justice preachers you¡¯ve met before. Ten thousand is nothing given the boost it provides for their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obviously hogwash; my shifu wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Ximen Buxing leaned in. ¡°Your shifus may not be part of our customers; however, that doesn¡¯t mean those in their sects won¡¯t be. I saw one of the great eight sect¡¯s elders herest time. He¡¯s horrible under the sheets, though. The goddess from Jade Sect wasn¡¯t pleased. No, I can¡¯t tell you who they were. We have to protect our business, after all.


    ¡°Many cultivators are phonies. What you see isn¡¯t the real side of them. Some of those respectable elders have cravings. Those orthodox sects are just so in love with maintaining their facades. It must be tiring to live their lives. How much is freedom worth? Look at how shamel-, free I am.¡±


    Knowing Ximen Buxing, who could say with certainty how much of his ims were true ¨C besides his slip of the tongue.


    Ximen Buxing booted another door open. Nheless, the formation cast on it held it still. He didn¡¯t give a toss and kept kicking it. ording to him, nobody from the unorthodox faction would lock their doors. Mu Yu just speechlessly watched on.


    asionally, the people inside would treat him as if he was invisible. Those people must¡¯ve reached the peak of resilience. After kicking eighteen doors, the two entered. They stopped about ten steps in and hesitated to approach the bed. Mu Yu looked away.


    On the bed was an old man in some peculiar position with a girl. Their nket was at the door. The death qi oozing from the maiden indicated she was on the brink of death, yet she was going at it. Mu Yu caught a glimpse of the tell-tale smirk on Ximen Buxing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hehehe, Old Geezer, it was hard to find you!¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    <strong><em>Six Sins</em></strong>


    ¡°You still not done, Old Geezer?¡±


    Ximen Buxing sat down and poured two cups of tea, one for himself and one for Mu Yu. It was arguably one of the most awkward moments of Mu Yu¡¯s life!


    With the creaking from the floor distorting his voice, Xie Bo replied, ¡°Bushuai, buy me two potent soul recall pills from Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s store.¡±


    ¡°Only if you call me Ximen Shuai.¡±


    Ximen Buxing already bought the potent physical augmentation pills and was fiddling with them. Men often used them when a certain part of their body needed an extra boost.


    ¡°Bring them here.¡±


    Ximen Buxing grumbled in a nose voice and threw them over.


    Mu Yu set his teacup down. ordingly, Ximen Buxing remarked, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ll get used to it. This will help you grow up.¡±


    Mu Yu pretended he didn¡¯t hear Ximen Buxing and went to sit in the pavilion outside to cool his head off. Upon looking up, he saw two people doing it in the air. He picked himself up and moved to a rockery. He lied back after confirming there was nobody around, but he couldn¡¯t stop staring in Xie Bo¡¯s direction.


    Maybe it was thanks to the potent soul recall pills. Mu Yu ended up waiting around for nearly four hours. The entire time, Ximen Buxingmentated in the room. Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to hear it, but Ximen Buxing¡¯s voice would find its way to Mu Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°That pose is ugly. There¡¯s no challenge.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw your back out. That¡¯s a real challenging position. I can do it, but don¡¯t be overzealous, old man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you do it from that position. You want a demo?¡± Ximen Buxing actually got up and demonstrated it¡­


    ¡°Hey, you cane in now,¡± Ximen Buxing finally called.


    ¡°Why should I see him?¡± Xie Bo sounded tired.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret not seeing him.¡±


    Mu Yu took a couple of breaths. Xie Bo was no ordinary elder. He bowed his head and said, ¡°Greetings, Elder Xie Bo.¡±


    Ximen Buxing enjoyed his tea as if it had nothing to do with him. Mu Yu slowly raised his head to see Xie Bo putting on his dark-blue robe made from silk. He wasn¡¯t an elder but a middle-aged man. Xie Bo had his zany face sewn onto the chest portion of his robe. Correct, he was the man Mu Yu tried to wake up on his first visit to no avail.


    ¡°Y-you are Elder Xie Bo?¡±


    ¡°What, is there someone who is daringly posing as me?¡± The middle-aged man was searching for something, and Mu Yu knew what ¨C his shoes that weren¡¯t on the ground.


    ¡°Um, who was the elder before?¡±


    ¡°Elder? Did I look old before?¡± Xie Bo focused in on Mu Yu. ¡°I remember you. You were the one who visited Melodic House a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°It is an honour to know you remember me. I am here to deliver an item on behalf of my shifu.¡±


    The woman who was shaking the bed with the elder moments ago was getting changed on the bed with her face hidden. She took her time leaving once she was ready.


    ¡°Old Geezer, I suggest you keep it to a minimum from now. You age decades each time you do it. I have to give the elder from Watercloud Sect props for having the mental fortitude to do it with you, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t care if I age. If it wasn¡¯t because I enjoyed it, you¡¯d still be getting kicked around at the brothel. It¡¯s her honour to do it with me.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Ximen Buxing¡¯s story is legit? What discipline does Xie Bo practice to reverse aging?</em>


    ¡°By the way, this innocent guy is Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disc-¡°


    ¡°Name one reason I shouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Xie Bo sounded amiable; however, his bloodlust scared Mu Yu¡¯s blood to the point that qi wouldn¡¯t flow. Therefore, Mu Yu used Dustfallen Mental Cultivation to restore order to his body. He took out the container in his shirt and passed it over. ¡°Shifu asked me to deliver this to you, and then ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I helped him, I cleared any debts I had. I did say everyone rted to Sword Shadow Dust Gale must die.¡± Xie Bo didn¡¯t take the container. Instead, he stressed, ¡°How shall I kill you, though? I know. I¡¯ll start with a finger.¡±


    Xie Bo looked Ximen Buxing¡¯s way. ¡°Did you chop one of his fingers?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m an authentic, genuine, full-fledged disciple of the unorthodox faction. I don¡¯t do anything I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I just knew you lot wouldn¡¯t do it for me. Which finger shall I take, then?¡± Xie Bo¡¯s gaze shifted to Mu Yu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Elder, will you not check what my shifu asked me to send you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from him.¡± Xie Bo flicked a jet of qi at Mu Yu¡¯s hand.


    Rather than worrying about the item taking damage, Mu Yu was unsure he could take the blow. The jet of qi hit the brocade container, triggering a golden sh that cancelled out the attack. Xie Bo jumped to his feet and stared intently at the piece of shabby cloth.


    ¡°He¡¯s returning it to me?¡± Xie Bo moved his stare from the floating cloth up to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu felt the tremendous pressure lift. He still didn¡¯t know what it was about, but there was no backing out. Feng Haochen wouldn¡¯t send his disciples into precarious situations if he wasn¡¯t sure they¡¯d emerge safe.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Cast a formation.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation.¡±


    Xie Bo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale has found the disciples possessing the elemental demons¡¯ abilities?¡±


    Xie Bo sat back on the bed, spiritual energy contained to give the impression of a non-cultivator.


    ¡°Four of us.¡±


    ¡°Which ability do you possess?¡±


    Mu Yu gave a chair a nudge with his foot, triggering branches to sprout from it and spawn green sprouts. Xie Bo ran his hand over the brocade container whilst scrutinising the leaves on the chair. He asked, ¡°Wood element. I guess this means he¡¯s serious. Who¡¯s the third person in on the formation?¡±


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s love rival? This is quite the team. They didn¡¯t throw hands? Ku Mu still alive?¡±


    The enmity between Ku Mu and Feng Haochen was a story few knew about. Despite the fact that Xie Bo knew them well and was an elder, Mu Yu took offence to his tone and adjusted his attitude ordingly.


    ¡°Does that mean you are going to help?¡±


    Xie Bo had a moment to contemte. ¡°I was against him gambling with you five and still am because I don¡¯t trust you five.¡±


    Xie Bo crushed Mu Yu under his pressure again, forcing Mu Yu to support himself against a chair and wrapping vines around him. Xie Bo¡¯s pressure managed to crush all of the vines to dust. Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter Sword and barricaded himself within a linden tree.


    ¡°The wood elemental demons¡¯ sacred artefact is in your possession?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me, elder?¡± questioned Mu Yu, in a stern tone.


    Xie Bo dialled up the intensity and switched to a yful tone. ¡°You know what¡¯s in here?¡±


    Xie Bo revealed the patterns on the brocade container using his finger. They shone for onest time as they dissipated. A malevolent aura began to seep out of the container. Grey spiritual qi wreathed around it.


    Ximen Buxing flinched. ¡°Is that th-¡°


    Xie Bo undid the buckle. The malevolent qi spurt forth and filled up the room, adding a maroon glow to every item in the room. A pair of sinister eyes spawned on every item. Mu Yu discharged vitality to cut himself off from the sinister qi. Anything and anyone the evil qi came into contact with could convert them into evil itself.


    ¡°Six Sins? Sword Shadow Dust Gale returned it to you?¡± inquired Ximen Buxing.


    Xie Bo quavered with excitement. With a soft voicemand, he erased all of the sinister qi, restoring the room to its previous state. He shut the lid and locked it with spiritual energy.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    Xie Bo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Put your wood spirit away, Kid. Tell him I can help. We no longer have any bad blood between us since he¡¯s returned Six Sins to me. Whether or not I decide to kill him and disciples in the future will depend on my mood.¡±


    ¡°What is S-¡°


    Xie Bo signalled for Mu Yu to leave with a wave.


    ¡°Need me to guide you out? You remember the way back, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t disrupt anyone on your way out,¡± Ximen Buxing jested.


    Mu Yu sprinted full pelt with a flush face until he was out of Hell on Earth. He wanted to save all his feelings for Tian Ran, not the women there. He then raced into a small alley and removed his mask.


    There was a self-serve teleportation formation in an alleyway at the entrance of Hell on Earth that was connected to the other teleportation formations at Twenty-Five Kilometres Street. Its purpose was to teleport venerated individuals in the world of cultivation to Hell on Earth. Cultivators couldn¡¯t magically abandon their inherit desires as human beings.


    Mu Yu was going to find his way to All Roads Are Open as he didn¡¯t know which alley the teleportation formation was in. He turned the corner and cussed to himself, ¡°Crap! I just removed my mask, too!¡±


    The white ape fiend king waved his mask around and aggressed, ¡°You, you little punk!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a fiend doing at Hell on Earth?¡± Mu Yu didn¡¯t put on a pretence because nobody was allowed to fight on the main street.


    ¡°Watch your manners. I¡¯m a fiend king at the end of the day. I could kill you a thousand times if you had a thousand lives. You humans forbid fighting here, but nobody can stop me if I drag you off to kill you.¡± The white ape fiend king looked quite¡­ intoxicated. He carried on, saying, ¡°Hell on Earth is a nice ce, admittedly. I haven¡¯t enjoyed myself in a millennium. It¡¯s beautiful having orthodox sect¡¯s beauties wait on me.¡±


    Mu Yu felt sorry for the maidens, praying, <em>Bless you all. I hope you don¡¯t neck yourselves.</em>


    ¡°What are you doing here? Did you just go to Hell on Earth? You are scum. Qiao Xue has been gloomy ever since, yet you¡¯re hitting on women behind her back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just go spitting garbage to prove you have a mouth! You think everyone is as shameless as you? I came here just to¡­ settle a score with Ximen Buxing.¡±


    The white ape fiend king squinted. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care what you went there for, but if you let Qiao Xue down, I¡¯ll skin you alive. Third Heaven Pce doesn¡¯t scare me. Try it if you dare. You better marry her soon. If you expect us to cover the expenses, you can forget about marrying her.¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    <strong><em>Old Grudge with the White Ape Fiend King</em></strong>


    Mu Yu walked off without responding; stay there another second and the fiend king might just kidnap him to force him against his will. The fiend king said it himself. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone.


    ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t done speaking. I can¡¯t figure out why my daughter likes you for the life of me. You think I want to be your father-inw in name? Do you realise how humiliating it is to have a human son-inw?! I¡¯m different, though. I¡¯m able to see further than others. I won¡¯t interfere in my adopted daughter¡¯s romance. That said, her man must meet my demands. We have plenty of splendid fiends who want to win her heart. I prefer them¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you pestering me, then?¡± Mu Yu mumbled as he walked off. He waved and said, ¡°Qiao Xue and I aren¡¯t in a rtionship. I cleared it up with her already. You don¡¯t need to fret about me stealing her.¡±


    The fiend king seized Mu Yu¡¯s cor. ¡°Listen, you twerp. You think you¡¯re worthy of her?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, right? You don¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t like you. The thing is, Qiao Xue can¡¯t get you off her mind. You must take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Take responsibility? All right, when I can spare some time, I¡¯ll marry her, okay?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her! The line for her hand in marriage is beyond the naked eye!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who just told me to marry her? What do want? You want me to talk about ¡®taking responsibility¡¯ whilst keeping my distance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to like any girl until Qiao Xue finds another man!¡±


    ¡°Fiend King, Madam Wang¡¯s meet buns on Twelve Kilometre Street are wonderful.¡±


    ¡°So what?!¡±


    ¡°So what does who Qiao Xue like have to do with you?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Mu Yu abruptly recalled Qiao Xue¡¯s water-control ability. She needed to have her water spirit lord sealed, as well. Thus, he replied, ¡°Fine! I need to see her, then.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to demand an audience with her whenever you please?¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want, then?! Make up your mind!¡±


    The fiend king let go. ¡°I need to confirm if your feelings for her are genuine or not first. If she is happy to marry you, I won¡¯t be able to stop her. Before all that, though, you need to pledge several hundred oaths to never betray her. Help me with a few jobs. You also need to kowtow several times and call me Father-in-Law several times. If your head doesn¡¯t bang on the floor, they don¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Find someone else, then. If you want me to be your son-inw, I suggest you call for the god of lightning. He¡¯ll give you booms! I just want to speak to Qiao Xue about the spirit lord in her body.¡±


    The fiend king flipped his serious switch and frowned. ¡°How does this conversation you speak of rte to the water spirit lord¡¯s power?¡±


    Mu Yu fixed his cor and checked around. ¡°There are people moving around. Let¡¯s take this somewhere else.¡±


    The fiend king took a moment to verify Mu Yu wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Come with me. If you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll squash you and sell you to the bun store!¡±


    The two of them went to Twelve and a Half Kilometres Street, which was where the fiend king lodged. There were no other fiends apanying the fiend king. The fiends would¡¯ve been too conspicuous if they were wandering around.


    The fiend king shut the door and monitored Mu Yu. ¡°Exin.¡±


    Mu Yu flopped into a chair. ¡°You should be aware the spirit lord inside Qiao Xue will destroy her if she loses control and can¡¯t regain control. I¡¯m the only one with a solution to the problem.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°She almost lost control when she tried to rescue you at Second Heaven. Had I not intervened in time, she would be fighting with the fiend beasts of Second Heaven right now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your so-called solution?¡±


    ¡°My shifu is going to cast a Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation to seal the elemental demon spirit lords¡¯ powers inside us, thereby preventing us from losing control. That doesn¡¯t mean we will lose our unique ability.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any reason to hide it from the fiend king for he genuinely cared for Qiao Xue. If anything, he might be able to help her.


    ¡°We? You also possess a simr ability?¡±


    Mu Yu knocked on the table,mencing the growth of nts.


    ¡°The wood spirit lord? ¡­ That¡¯s why you helped us escape from Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°I was helping Qiao Xue. You were just there for the ride. I never wanted to rescue you.¡±


    The fiend king resisted ring up and questioned, ¡°What are the chances of sess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to answer that, but I believe my shifu won¡¯t harm me. Needless to say, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her, either. Where is she now? I¡¯ll exin to her?¡±


    ¡°Who is your shifu? How is he capable of such a feat?¡±


    ¡°My shifu is Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Even if you don¡¯t know him, surely you¡¯ve heard a man referred to as True God defeating the five spirit lords over a century ago.¡±


    ¡°What?! He¡¯s still alive?¡± raged the fiend king.


    Mu Yu pinched his eyebrows together. ¡°Obviously. Did you need to be so dramatic? He wasn¡¯t born in your generation.¡±


    The fiend king¡¯s eyes darted back and forth for a brief moment. Next, he smirked. ¡°It sounds as though he hasn¡¯t told you. Does he n on hiding it forever?¡±


    ¡°Hiding what? You know my Shifu?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I know him but also Xie Bo. I bet the two of them are the ones who are going to cast the formation.¡±


    <em>Xie Bo did negotiate with the azure dragon fiend king. I guess the white ape fiend king was also present at the negotiation. That must be how he recognises my shifu and Xie Bo.</em>


    ¡°The fact that he never told you makes me more eager to meet Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Tell your shifu I will pay a visit and settle the score from four thousand years ago!¡± brayed the fiend king.


    ¡°Four thousand years? What¡¯s it have to do with my shifu? He wasn¡¯t even born yet at the time.¡±


    ¡°None of your business. I¡¯ll visit with Qiao Xue in two days. You can bug off now.¡±


    Mu Yu left his address and left with a head full of bewilderment.


    Cultivators lived longer than ordinary humans if they weren¡¯t murdered. Nevertheless, they only had, at most, two hundred years to live. The fiend kings were immortal.


    <em>Shifu isn¡¯t as strong as he formerly was. We won¡¯t be able to stop the fiend king if he tries toy his hands on Shifu. Damn it. I shouldn¡¯t have told him.</em>

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    <strong><em>Doctor</em></strong>


    ¡°Sorry, Shifu, I do not know why the white ape fiend king wants to settle some grudge from four thousand years ago. I coincidentally bumped into him and wanted to seal the spirit lord¡¯s power in Qiao Xue. I did not embroil us in more trouble, did I?¡±


    Feng Haochen cracked a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Qiao Xue¡¯s matter is far more important than the grudge.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, what is the grudge about? You were not born yet at the time. Why is he part of it all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter on. Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Mu Yu fought the urge to pry and left. On his way out, he bumped into Xiang Nan. Xiang Nan leaned into Mu Yu¡¯s ear and stated, ¡°How was Hell on Earth? Second Brother said it was quite the ce.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, I would¡¯ve let you go if I knew what I was in for.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I bet you found flowers to pluck there.¡± Lie Shang came out from a corner and gave Mu Yu an usative stare.


    ¡°Why did you make me go if you love it so much?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle that much, how are you going to resist the spirit lords? I was giving you a chance to train your mental fortitude. Don¡¯t tell me you already fell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to let an axe kick fall on your head!¡±


    They enjoyed some peaceful time while waiting for the pieces toe together. Ximen Buxing dropped by to notify them Xie Bo would visit in five days¡¯ time.


    Mu Yu learnt that he was the most notorious among his cohorts despite being the weakest. Lie Shang was practically unknown despite having been at Third Heaven for four years.


    In regards to the elemental demons, Lie Shang and Cheng Yan found one of their bases nearby Mist City. Their main base¡¯s location was still unknown. Mu Yu¡¯s story of how he left Moyun Mountains rendered Feng Haochen speechless. He had to admit the elemental demons were intelligent and innovative.


    Lying in Xiang Nan¡¯s hammock, Mu Yu asked Ku Mu, ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want me toe along?¡±


    Ku Mu hadn¡¯t spoke for days out of spite. He said he had to go and pick up something, hence Mu Yu¡¯s question. He kept walking and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Momentster, he came running back to kick Mu Yu and scolded, ¡°Still sleeping? Get moving!¡±


    Mu Yu yawned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t need me toe along?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and do as you¡¯re told!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine.¡± Mu Yu ambled behind after stretching his back out.


    The reason Ku Mu called Mu Yu toe along was at the door.


    ¡°Uncle, why did you run so fast? I can¡¯t keep up!¡± Wanwan was all smiles.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Mu Yu quickly covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Gramps, just ept her. You might be able to conquer her. You can then try to set her straight.¡±


    <em>Whack!</em> Ku Mu swatted Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Can you set Xiaohong straight?¡±


    Mu Yu shivered and nevermented again.


    It infuriated Ku Mu to have Wanwan following them everywhere, but Mu Yu couldn¡¯t drive her off.


    Ku Mu led Mu Yu to a serene medical clinic on Three Kilometres Street. The ce was named Qing Yu.


    Medical clinics weremonce given how hot headed cultivators were. Sure, they could help themselves with some problems. Still, some problems required help from others, especially wounds that fiend beasts inflicted because there was poison. Alchemists could help, but they¡¯d need deep pockets. Alchemists who focused on curing and treating definitely existed.


    ¡°Why are we at a medical clinic?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Ku Mu strolled in. As expected, the strong smell of spiritual herbs filled the clinic. There werebelled draws and draws of herbs. There was a man bleeding profusely on his arm. His face was pale, and his eyes were shut. The wound carried a tinge of purple. The w marks were from a fiend beast ¨C most likely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blind lizard¡¯s poison. This will require seven year herb and martial bamboo root. Xiaomin, do we have those two herbs?¡± the male doctor asked, protecting the wound with light-blue spiritual energy.


    Both of them were famous doctors at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. Ji Zitang¡¯s wife¡¯s name was Gu Xiaomin. The two of them were around thirty years old. The two were Primordial Infant Realm cultivators and specialists at treating wounds umted during fights with fiend beasts or other cultivators. The majority of people who fiend beasts harmed whilst hunting visited Qing Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± As Gu Xiaomin passed Ku Mu, she turned back and said, ¡°If you two have any injuries, please give us a moment to finish with our current patient.¡±


    Ku Mu found himself a seat, and let Gu Xiaomin fumble through the draws. Wanwan left with her brows together when they entered the clinic. Maybe she wasn¡¯t fond of the smell.


    ¡°Zitang, we¡¯re out of seven year old herb!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re out? Hurry to Hundred Herb Hall to see if they have any in stock. He¡¯s been infected for twenty hours already. He only has another four hours!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. You can substitute it with green wave ice thunder herb and golden me willow leaf,¡± Ku Mu remarked.


    Gu Xiaomin stopped and turned. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Experiments.¡± Ku Mu nced over to Mu Yu, leading to Mu Yu¡¯s eyes flying open.


    ¡°Are you certain? I have never heard of those two herbs.¡±


    ¡°Try it out. Judging from the colour of his wounds, I doubt he even has an hour left. You won¡¯t make it back in time.¡±


    As she was nervous, Mu Yu prompted, ¡°You can trust him because I suffered from the same poison once. An old, stuttering, youth-hating old man poisoned me. I promise he¡¯s right.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s scary re came again.


    ¡°Xiaomin, what did you grab those two herbs for?¡± fumed Ji Zitang.


    ¡°The two over there said we could neutralise the poison with these two. I know I¡¯ve seen one of them somewhere before. I think he¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Are they the doctors or us? We¡¯ve never tried this before. We can¡¯t afford to be wrong. Go and purchase a seven-year-old herb!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, go and handle it.¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head in disbelief and walk over. ¡°Move, move, he has no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?! Don¡¯t get in our way!¡±


    Mu Yu shoved Ji Zitang aside and grabbed the two herbs from Gu Xiaomin. He crushed the two to powder, then grabbed the martial bamboo root and juiced it to mix the three together. The addition of the golden me willow leaf created a rancid stench. Mu Yu turned the golden powder to liquid and gently stirred it. He spread the golden liquid onto the wound. The liquid slowly seeped into the wound, staunching the bleeding to replenishing blood. The victim¡¯s breathing also steadied.


    ¡°Done. He shoulde to in about four to six hours.¡± Mu Yu dusted his hands and went back to his seat.


    ¡°You two are¡­¡± Ji Zitang scanned Mu Yu and then Ku Mu. ¡°Y-you are Owner Ku Mu?!¡±


    Mu Yu turned his head to Ku Mu with an eyebrow tugged up.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    <strong><em>Purple Glow Ultimate Jade</em></strong>


    ¡°Since when did you own a store, Gramps?¡±


    Ku Mu gave the two a nod. ¡°You two have changed quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Ku Mu.¡± The couple gratefully bowed on their knees.


    ¡°Get up. I¡¯m no longer the proprietor. I¡¯m a mere Golden Core Realm cultivator now.¡± Ku Mu sounded different to his usual tone.


    Ji Zitang respectfully replied, ¡°Cultivation has no effect on what you did for us. You took us in and passed your herb knowledge on to us, taught us to cultivate and entrusted this clinic to us.¡±


    ¡°We heard about your misfortune. Sadly, our cultivation is too poor to help you. Sorry,¡± expressed Gu Xiaomin, apologetic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have luck on my side.¡±


    The couple rose and asked, ¡°You must be the famous Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°I am. It¡¯s good to meet you.¡±


    The couple exchanged thoughts via eye contact. Gu Xiaomin then apologised, ¡°We did not recognise you before. It was mainly because of your different appearance¡­ Please forgive us, Sir Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. It¡¯s been thirty years, after all. I didn¡¯t know you two were still here.¡±


    ¡°We did not want to let the clinic you and Madam Yuyan started go to waste,¡± asserted Ji Zitang, wondering how Ku Mu¡¯s changed so much.


    ¡°Madam Yuyan? Gramps, you didn¡¯t open this clinic with my shiniang, did you?¡±


    ¡°You have a problem with it?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, haha.¡±


    Ku Mu set up a medical clinic to help injured cultivators at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden after departing from Pill Cauldron Sect and before going to the valley. Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden was where he first met Miao Yuyan, where he brought her back to the clinic when he chanced upon her in her injured state. She decided to help out at the clinic to repay him and named the ce Qing Yu, which was abination of their names.


    Back in the day, Ji Zitang and Gu Xiaomin were clerks at the clinic. As they said, Ku Mu passed on his knowledge to them. After Miao Yuyan fell for Feng Haochen, he left the clinic to the two.


    ¡°Sir, are you back to take over the clinic again?¡± Ji Zitang inquired with an eager expression.


    ¡°No. I just came back to pick something up.¡±


    Ji Zitang figuratively shrivelled. He soon sprung back to life and asked, ¡°Are you here for purple glow ultimate jade?¡±


    Ku Mu nodded. ¡°I need it to cast a formation. I¡¯ll return it once I¡¯m done.¡±


    An assortment of herbs were left out to dry in the backyard. There was also an herb garden that took up half of the courtyard. A formation was set up to protect the herbs¡¯ spiritual qi. Besides protecting them, it also promoted growth. At the centre was an amethyst stone packed full of potent spiritual qi. The stone was the formation¡¯s foundation and spiritual qi supply.


    ¡°What do you need the purple glow ultimate jade for?¡± remarked Mu Yu.


    ¡°You think I could cast the formation in my current state? I need the gem to supply me with spiritual energy. Not only is Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation a hassle to set up but also demanding spiritual energy wise. I can only say I¡¯m sorry to them for ruining the spiritual herbs they put so much effort into.¡±


    Ku Mu entered the herb garden and performed hand seals to remove the formation. As he mentioned, the spiritual qi spilled out immediately.


    Mu Yu dragged Xiaoshuai out by his tail. ¡°Lend a hand.¡±


    Xiaoshuai reluctantly wagged his tail to recollect the scattered spiritual qi.


    ¡°Pass me all of your spirit stones. Recast a spirit collection formation and growth promotion formation. We can¡¯t ruin their sweat and tears,¡± demanded Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu had no choice but to take out all of his spirit stones, which numbered between five to six thousand spirit stones. He was still a greenhorn and could barely cast a spirit collection formation and growth promotion formation.


    ¡°You better study the formations I taught you after this. Formation knowledge isn¡¯t just for casting them but also forbat! You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Ku Mu berated.


    ¡°My shifu never taught me formations. You only taught me about herbs back at the valley. I¡¯m not the problem.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go telling people you¡¯re my disciple when a formation master trounces you.¡±


    Ku Mu exined the situation to the couple. When Ku Mu left the clinic, Wanwan approached them again. ¡°You finished? Come to my room, then! I like winning over men who don¡¯t like me.¡±


    To Wanwan¡¯s credit, she wasn¡¯t someone who used unscrupulous means or forced herself on someone. She was stronger than both of them and could¡¯ve forced herself on Ku Mu at the clinic. While she managed to infuriate Ku Mu to no end, Mu Yu found her teasing amusing.


    Around the corner, they bumped into two familiar faces, the white ape fiend king and Qiao Xue. Pleasant surprise flitted across Qiao Xue¡¯s face before she averted her gaze. The fiend king, on the other hand, sauntered over and stared Mu Yu down. ¡°We meet again. Qiao Xue, I suggest you drop him. I caught him at Hell on Earth. Not even I would want to go there. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who went, yet you¡¯re using me?¡±


    ¡°How would you know I was there if you didn¡¯t go?¡± The white ape fiend king asked with a smirk.


    ¡°That¡¯s my question!¡±


    Wanwan looped her arm around Ku Mu¡¯s. ¡°Just admit it if you went, Mu Yu. What¡¯s the issue? I saw you, but you didn¡¯t bring Uncle with you. Otherwise, we could¡¯ve had some fine, right, Uncle?¡±


    Ku Mu ripped his arm out of Wanwan¡¯s hold and stomped off.


    Mu Yu pointed to the fiend king and said, ¡°Wanwan, this man is tough, too. How about you find somewhere to have some fun with him? I need to have a word with Qiao Xue.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to do it with beasts.¡± Wanwan ambled off.


    ¡°You think everyone is you, thinking of erotic things all day?¡± The fiend king puffed his chest and started.


    ¡°Who was staring at her peach the entire time?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with thatnguage? I was admiring her aura.¡±


    Qiao Xue intervened, stating, ¡°Uncle, please let me have a word with him in private.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful of frauds, Qiao Xue. Look at the real him. He¡¯s scum. I¡¯m going to go to Hell on Earth every day from now to watch him. I¡¯ll smash him every time I catch him.¡± The white ape fiend king pushed open the door and headed in.


    Mu Yu awkwardly smiled and exined, ¡°I really didn¡¯t go there t-¡°


    ¡°So you admit you went?¡± Qiao Xue looked as though she was resisting augh.


    ¡°I¡­ I did, but not for the reason you¡¯re thinking. I j-¡°


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not that sort of person. You don¡¯t need to exin.¡±


    Mu Yu heaved a breath of relief, thinking, <em>finally somebody normal.</em>

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    <strong><em>Unspeakable Secret</em></strong>


    The white ape fiend king imposed his aura. Cheng Yan and Lie Shang stood at the forefront to defend the others. Mu Yu was startled upon entering because the fiend king wasn¡¯t his usual thug self but a genuine monster out for some heads. Mu Yu gathered himself and entered, eximing, ¡°Old Furry, you sick in the head?¡±


    Qiao Xue jumped in between and asked, ¡°Uncle Ape, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Sword Shadow Dust Gale leveraged the spiritual qi core to deplete my spiritual energy. Let¡¯s negotiate mypensation, shall we?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>Erm¡­ Oh, the spiritual qi core connecting Dustfallen Precipice and Second Heaven. Did Shifu y a part in sealing the white ape fiend king?</em>


    ¡°I was hoping to meet you. This is quite the surprise, however,¡± replied Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Hmph, then, let¡¯s settle the score.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who sealed you. Don¡¯t misconstrue the facts now.¡±


    ¡°I know it was Illusionary Clear Rain, but what¡¯s the difference? You humans don¡¯t want to fight back, so we can¡¯t? Isn¡¯t he with you? Has he gone into hiding after hearing I returned?¡±


    Feng Haochen aggressed, ¡°White Ape Fiend King, mind yournguage. Some things are better left unspoken!¡±


    The fiend king scanned everyone around and rolled up his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯ll prove it to you soon. You and I are the same kind, except I have principles.¡±


    Nobody but the two engrossed in conversation followed.


    The fiend king whipped his hand and walked off. ¡°Qiao Xue, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed Qiao Xue. ¡°She must stay so that we can seal the spirit lord¡¯s power in her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± the fiend king snapped.


    ¡°You want her to die?¡± Feng Haochen verbalised. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can help them. If you understand priorities, you should realise how important this is!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fine! Don¡¯t you forget that this doesn¡¯t clear the te. We¡¯re existences that time has forgotten, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can impose your will on us!¡±


    The fiend king walked away and vented on the door on his way out. Once he was out of sight, Mu Yu hurriedly queried on his and Qiao Xue¡¯s behalf, ¡°What happened? Did Old Furry hurt anyone?¡±


    Cheng Yan: ¡°I don¡¯t know why he suddenly flew off the handle upon seeing Shifu, either.¡±


    Feng Haochen pretended he didn¡¯t notice all the enquiring gazes on him. Mu Yu was the only one who had heard of the name Illusionary Clear Rain. Feng Haochen eventually stated, ¡°Pretend you never saw what happened. You can¡¯t control everything. It¡¯ll alle together when you have the power to handle it.¡±


    Nobody was going to question the top authority.


    Feng Haochen offered Qiao Xue a friendly nod and then returned to his room. Since nobody could provide further information, Mu Yu decided to introduce Qiao Xue. She was pleasantly surprised to discover nobody discriminated against her notwithstanding her affiliation.


    Xiaoshuai switched from Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s bosom to Qiao Xue¡¯s. The girls quickly formed a friendship and enjoyed each other¡¯spany thoroughly.


    ¡°Gramps, do you know how my shifu and the white ape fiend king are rted?¡± Mu Yu, sitting opposite Ku Mu, brewed a pot of tea.


    ¡°I know a little. Some things are quite shocking. I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard when I first learnt about it. I suggest you take Jerk¡¯s advice and not pry. I may not like him; however, I must knowledge hispetence. You should wait for him to restore his cultivation before asking any further.¡± Ku Mu looked disturbed for the first time, but he shook it out.


    ¡°Tsk, whatever.¡±


    Cheng Yan gave Ku Mu a polite smile and then signalled for Mu Yu toe over. ¡°Mu Yu,e over for a second.¡±


    Mu Yu stepped inside Cheng Yan¡¯s room to find Lie Shang, Qiao Xue and Xiang Nan already present. He looked back to see Cheng Yan¡¯s serious mood. Cheng Yan had Mu Yu sit and questioned, ¡°Mu Yu, Qiao Xue just mentioned earth demons attacked the two of you. Is that true?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded.


    ¡°There are no other races at Second Heaven besides fiend beasts. As such, it¡¯s conclusive that the elemental demons there came from Third Heaven. I have been investigating how they travel to Second Heaven fruitlessly. Recount the event in detail for me so that I can try to identify anything suspicious,¡± asserted Cheng Yan.


    After Mu Yu recounted the attack, Cheng Yan responded, ¡°I can¡¯t find anything worth looking into. We know the elemental demons are most active near Mist City. The ce is remote, and they have knowledge of the five elements to circumvent low-level cultivators from finding their bases. ording to what I¡¯ve found out, Eight Grass Vige isn¡¯t the only location with a spiritual qi core. Spiritual qi cores are the cornerstoneponent of travelling to Second Heaven. The potent spiritual qi at Second Heaven isn¡¯t beneficial to just us. The elemental demons can also enjoy its benefits. Unlike us, their five elements knowledge might allow them to ovee the inherent restrictions at Second Heaven.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t borate on the spiritual qi core at Eight Grass Vige since the eight great sects were busy hoarding it.


    Xiang Nan: ¡°Are you saying they are plotting to upy Second Heaven. That doesn¡¯t harm us, does it? We don¡¯t need to fight for territory at Third Realm, then.¡±


    Lie Shang: ¡°You¡¯re too optimistic. Elemental demons used to also live at Second Heaven. The issue was every race that lived there ended up victims of a massacre. Nobody knows what the catalyst was. My point is, if there¡¯s anything that could obliterate the three races once, it or they can do it again. I don¡¯t think the elemental demons want to migrate there to live but to recuperate and prepare for another war against us here.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Qiao Xue asked.


    ¡°Once Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation has been cast, we need to make a trip to the elemental demons¡¯ territory near Mist City. We will infiltrate their ranks to collect intelligence,¡± answered Cheng Yan.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    <strong><em>Vacant Spirit Grounds</em></strong>


    Xie Bo wobbled his way to the meeting spot, looking as if he was only half awake. He reeked of evil unlike the first two meetings Mu Yu had with him. The white ape fiend king wasn¡¯t fond of Xie Bo. Xie Bo constantly bragged about amputating one of Feng Haochen¡¯s fingers, earning everyone¡¯s ire.


    ¡°What are you all looking at me for? Is my face dirty?¡± Xie Bo rubbed his face.


    Mu Yu, by coincidence, spotted an extra finger next to Xie Bo¡¯s right thumb. He didn¡¯t remember seeing the extra finger in their previous meetings. The finger blended in almost perfectly. He was able to move it freely and didn¡¯t let the sinister qi run wild as it did when Mu Yu returned it. Feng Haochen also noticed the extra finger as he went to sit. ¡°Your sixth finger has grown out already?¡±


    Xie Bo strutted over to sit opposite Feng Haochen. ¡°My precious Sixth Sin. If you still had your cultivation, I¡¯d beat you for sure.¡±


    Sixth Sin referred to Xie Bo¡¯s sixth finger. Because Feng Haochen took it from him, he forced his disciples to swear an oath to take a finger from Sword Shadow Dust Gale before killing them.


    Feng Haochen shook his head. ¡°If you try anything funny with it again, I¡¯ll find a way to chop it off again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the same Sword Shadow Dust Gale. You don¡¯t scare me. I feel fifty years younger now with my Sixth Sin. When I was doing it with Watercloud Sect¡¯s elderst night, I finally pulled off the challenging position I never dared t-¡°


    ¡°Shut it. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed talking about it front of the juniors?¡±


    ¡°What for? They call me crazy. I call them ignorant. All of us are different. You need to be different. We only need two straightced people. You and Illusionary Clear Rain are enough. I bring theughs.¡±


    Xie Bo was apletely different man, bbering non-stop. Feng Haochen knew it would never end. Thus, he suggested, ¡°We should begin preparing for the formation.¡±


    ¡°You brought Eternally Youthful Ku Mu on board? You¡¯re a charmer, aren¡¯t you? I did say Kumu would smash himself in the foot if he kept ying with poison. Has it happened yet?¡±


    ¡°Keep ying with evil qi, and you¡¯ll kill yourself,¡± Kumu fired back, affronted despite it being a joke.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, do something about that foul temper. Why didn¡¯t we recognise each other at Melodic House when we know each other?¡±


    ¡°You have to be as inane as you to identify someone who¡¯s an old man one moment and a middle-aged man the next.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the weakest cultivator, yet you have the biggest temper. Oh well, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll let you off the hook out of respect for your skills with formations. Let¡¯s go to Vacant Spirit grounds. That¡¯s the most suitable ce to cast it.¡± Xie Bo stopped lounging around andzily ambled to the door.


    ¡°An Ping, you, Ling¡¯er and Qing Mei wait here. We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± instructed Feng Haochen.


    Uncle An nodded. Lan Ling¡¯er was disappointed. Xiaoshuai lounged around on the table and stuffed his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s Vacant Space Grounds?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce the five elements can¡¯t easily control,¡± answered Ku Mu.


    ¡°Wow. Where is it?¡±


    It was rare for any ce to not have the presence of the five elements. After all, what in the world was there that didn¡¯t contain one of the five elements? Humans were a special case. Though they possessed the unique traits of the five elements, owing to the five co-existing and keeping each other in check, removing the unique traits would prevent elemental demons controlling them.


    ¡°Is it in the sky? The five elements don¡¯t exist in the sky, right?¡± Xiang Nan queried.


    ¡°There¡¯s water mist. It¡¯s only a little, but it¡¯s undoubtedly there,¡± Qiao Xue corrected.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret ce you five don¡¯t need to know. Just follow me.¡±


    Xie Bo led the five out of Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden and northward. They travelled so fast that they literally teleported through a void. There were narrow, long and towering rocky mountains all around. Green nts grew along the faces of the cliffs hundreds of metres long. A flowing river was located at the bottom and stretched beyond what the naked eye could see. At the heart of each mountain was a pool of burblingva. Somehow, the nts managed to survive the harsh conditions. Colourful gems were iid into the cliff faces.


    ¡°This is Vacant Spirit Grounds?¡± eximed Mu Yu. ¡°I can sense vitality from trees.¡±


    All five of them could sense their relevant elements. It went against what they were told.


    ¡°Although the five elements may exist here, this is a forbidden zone for the elemental demons. Don¡¯t believe me? Give it a try,¡± Xie Bo shared.


    The five exchanged looks of doubt. Mu Yu stepped onto a pine tree. He could sense vitality circting and its strong life force. Its rhizome was sprouting. He ced his hand on andmanded it to develop faster. s, it didn¡¯t heed hismand. Qiao Xue couldn¡¯t control the water she stood on. Lie Shang dipped his hand intova and stirred it, but it wouldn¡¯t follow his orders. Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan also failed to impose their will on objects they usually could.


    ¡°The five elements are bnced here. The four coexist and counter each other. When you try to manipte one element, the other four will stop you. ordingly, the elemental demons¡¯ abilities are nullified. It¡¯s impossible to throw off the bnce here. Not even the five spirit lords can leverage the terrain. Vacant Spirit Grounds doesn¡¯t mean the five elements don¡¯t exist. It means that the five are bnced,¡± Feng Haochen elucidated, addressing the topic for the first time. ¡°Our bodies are simr. None of them can disturb the five elements¡¯ bnce in our bodies. For that reason, they can¡¯t turn the elements inside us against us. Likewise, you can only control the five elements you possess; you can¡¯t damage anything here.¡±


    Mu Yu voiced, ¡°I have a question. Shifu, you said we¡¯re also human, so we should fit the bill. Why, then, do we have their abilities?¡±


    Feng Haochen touched his beard. ¡°It may be bnced in everyone, but it doesn¡¯t mean the amount is equal in everyone. Some may be born with more or less of one particr element. Having less is the key takeaway because it simply means the discrepancy isn¡¯t great enough to ruin the bnce. You, for example, have a prominent wood element, while the others barely have much of it. The reincarnated spirit lords found your unique bodies, which is why they chose you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many infants die upon birth? They die due to the five elements in themcking the minimum requirement for survival. The closer one¡¯s bnce is close to perfect, the longer their life expectancy. You five have an extreme imbnce. As such, you five should¡¯ve died as soon as you were born. By some luck, the elemental spirit lords chose you five, thereby saving you lives,¡± Xie Bo informed with mockery writing all over his face.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    <strong><em>Immortal</em></strong>


    The information was a bitter pill for the five to swallow. Should they have felt grateful they were saved or resentful? The smiles they gave each other were a form of acknowledgement that they weren¡¯t special, just lucky.


    ¡°What happens if someone is born with a perfect bnce between the five?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°If they aren¡¯t killed, they will have eternal life, true immortality. There are unlikely more than twenty humans with that constitution. There are two right in front of you.¡± Xie Bo draped his arm over Feng Haochen¡¯s shoulder cockily.


    Mu Yu turned to the other four to see if they were privy.


    ¡°Xie Bo, there are some things you shouldn¡¯t mention.¡± Feng Haochen covered his forehead.


    ¡°What, you afraid your disciples will covet your immortal body?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m afraid of!¡± Feng Haochen frowned.


    ¡°Tsk, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s people aren¡¯t even around. Kumu already knew. Who cares if they know.¡±


    ¡°How old are you, then, Shifu?¡± Mu Yu questioned, bitterly. He figured that was where the grudge from four thousand years ago came from and why the fiend king imed they were people that time had forgotten.


    Feng Haochen blinked and gazed at the blue horizon. ¡°How old? I can¡¯t even remember.¡±


    ¡°The ten fiend kings are also immortal. Azure Dragon and I are old buddies. Your shifu is older than me. He¡¯s¡­ my grandpa if we¡¯re talking age,¡± Xie Bo proudly enthused.


    ¡°If Shifu is your grandpa in terms of seniority, doesn¡¯t that make us your father in terms of seniority?¡± blurted Mu Yu.


    Xie Bo brayed, ¡°You want to die? Is that it? I¡¯m thousands of years older than you even if he¡¯s hundreds of years older than me. I¡¯m your great times a lot of grandpas!¡±


    Mu Yu figured Illusionary Clear Rain had to be another immortal.


    ¡°Your shifu won¡¯t have much longer to live since he cast the Heaven and Earth Formation. I told him not to cast Celestial Prison. I told him he was being a stupid. Who gets themselves killed when there are so many beautiful women left to bed? What sort of way to die is that? He didn¡¯t give back my Sixth Sin, either, damn bugger,¡±ined Xie Bo.


    ¡°A long lifespan isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Once you can let go of everything, death isn¡¯t so scary anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I told you this. He loved three women so far. Two of them are¡± ¨C Xie Bo performed a slicing motion with his hand across his neck ¨C ¡°that¡¯s why he avoided investing himself in a romance. He said it pained him to see his loved one die. In my opinion, that¡¯s like burning an entire forest because of one tree. If they die, just pick up another. With the power of eternity on your side, you have all the time in the world to search for upgrades. You know what I look down on him most for? Five hundred years ago, when his second lover, Hua Wujing, passed away, he wanted to follow her! Had I not stopped him, you wouldn¡¯t see him today!¡± recounted Xie Bo.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped him,¡± Kumu remarked.


    Feng Haochen sighed. ¡°Xie Bo, you done?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m about to resume. A couple of decades ago, he met Miao Yuyan and sprung to life after five hundred years. Man, he fell head over heels for her. Oh yeah, she had another pursuer at the time. She had no idea Dear Feng Haochen was immortal and chose him over Kumu. I don¡¯t know what sorcery it is, but he gets stupider with each romance. He was going to spend his entire life with her. That¡¯s why he turned himself into Celestial Prison¡¯s formation foundation.¡±


    Since Feng Haochen no longer had the power to stop him, Xie Bo carried on. ¡°Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t end in fairy tale style. Miao Yuyan can¡¯t be in a romance as the holy maiden of Secr World Sect. The detrimental effects of Celestial Prison began to affect our god of love and rob him of his cultivation. Consequently, he couldn¡¯t elope with her. Third Heaven Pce went back on their promise. God of Love¡¯s broken heart and guilt led to him deciding he¡¯d perish with everyone at Moyun Mountains. Had you just returned Sixth Sin to me, I would¡¯ve gone and kidnapped her for you. What did you even put yourself through all that for?¡±


    ¡°You abused Sixth Sin, turning innocent people evil for no reason. I can¡¯t trust you with it,¡± said Feng Haochen, somewhat livid.


    Kumu: ¡°In other words, you could¡¯ve had Xie Bo rescue Yuyan, yet you refused to? Xie Bo¡¯s Sixth Sense is more precious than Yuyan. Is that what you¡¯re implying? I thought you¡¯d treat her well. I can¡¯t believe how wrong I was. One finger instead of her happiness? I thought you couldn¡¯t rescue her solely because of your cultivation regressing. All you have on your mind is justice this, honour that. You¡¯d rather be the world¡¯s hero than the husband of the woman you love? You¡¯re not a hero; you¡¯re a coward! Have some shame. I could set aside my personal prejudice toward you to rescue you. What have you done for her?¡±


    Kumu hit a sore spot. Feng Haochen realised he was wrong, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to face his mistake and make up for it. Feng Haochen¡¯s response was, ¡°I can¡¯t protect her even if I could¡¯ve rescued her. Secr World Sect¡¯s mark on her will track her no matter where she goes. If I wanted to bring her into Celestial Prison, I would¡¯ve had to force her to abandon her cultivation. What happened when you erased your cultivation? How long would you have lived if you didn¡¯t have an origin restoration pill? How long do you think she would¡¯ve survived?¡±


    Kumu stabbed his fingernails into his palms and then released them. He had no counterargument. Kumu¡¯s way of loving was not letting his loved one suffer. Feng Haochen¡¯s style of love was to protect her life.


    <em>Shifu and shiniang¡¯s situation is about to be repeated again with me and Tian Ran¡­ How am I going to resolve the taboo</em>, Mu Yu mused.


    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re both gods of love,¡± Xie Bo joked scathingly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you die, God of Love. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian is a scoundrel. He¡¯s been after something we have. Did you forget about that?


    ¡°I know he wants my immortality. He wants to use Ghost Gate¡¯s ability to steal my body after my link with Celestial Prison is undone. My soul may die, but he can use my immortal body.¡±


    Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect were always pursuing immortality. That was why they sent people after Feng Haochen and the white ape fiend king. Mu Yu had no idea he stopped two conspiracies. One thing that the new knowledge revealed was that the formation guardian was allowing Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect to hunt those with immortal bodies. Actually, he might¡¯ve been the mastermind!


    Third Heaven Pce might¡¯ve wielded power and authority nobody could challenge, but death was a fate they couldn¡¯t escape. Death would mean parting with the power they had grown attached to. To ensure they ruled for eternity, they required immortality.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    <strong><em>Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen didn¡¯t want to drag too many people into the immortality conspiracy. Xie Bo wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it if the bnce of the five elements wasn¡¯t brought up. Mu Yu¡¯s concern was Feng Hacochen¡¯s inability to protect himself as the situation stood. Whether for better or worse, the only thing dying his death was Celestial Prison.


    ¡°In short, Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation works on the same principles as the bnce of the five elements. Basically, we¡¯ll be creating a Vacant Spirit Ground inside your body so that they spirit lord can¡¯t control your conscious or influence your emotions. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll be able to control the five elements outside of your body,¡± expounded Feng Haochen, taking them to the top of a rtively spacious mountain.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s impregnable, the formation is an awful hassle to cast.¡± Xie Bo kicked a rock, only for it to return to its original spot due to thews of the ce. He borated, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cast Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation. The spirit lords in you aren¡¯t just going to let us pin them down. They¡¯ll wake up and resist. You¡¯re going to need to fight back. Let me warn you now: if any of you lose to the spirit lord in you, I¡¯ll off you without batting an eye and send them back into the reincarnation cycle. They haven¡¯t recovered their full power yet, so I absolutely have what it takes to kill them.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill anyone unless there¡¯s no other option. Don¡¯t worry. I have taught you all to cultivate a conscience you can live with and to remain grounded. As long as you do not stray, they cannot sway you,¡± Feng Haochen added.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, be careful,¡± Mu Yu reminded because she didn¡¯t undertake Feng Haochen¡¯s tutge.


    Qiao Xue bobbed her head. Frankly, she was nervous. She hadn¡¯t mastered her control of her water spirit if she was honest. Nevertheless, she had faith in what the azure dragon fiend king imparted to her.


    Xie Bo picked up a rock and piece of metal, plucked a leaf and swiped a drop of water. He also wrapped up someva with his spiritual energy. The five items necessary for the Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation violently tried to return to their original ces due to thews of the ce. ¡°I bloody knew I¡¯d have to performbour,¡± Xie Bo bemoaned.


    Xie Bo was akin to a fountain of grey evil qi because he used his cultivation to contain and smelt the five items. Formations on the mountains activated in response to try and take back the items. He focused red energy to his right hand and hit the golden formation patterns, turning them red. The formation pattern was actually a collection of ancient text. Thanks to his evil qi, the characters manifested a pair of evil eyes each.


    Never before had the quintet felt so insignificant watching Xie Bo in action.


    Feng Haochen and Kumu, floating in the sky, started to carve the formation out using their spiritual energy.


    Kumu brought out his Purple Glow Ultimate Jade to supply support his spiritual qi reserve. White spiritual energy formed on his fingertips and sprayed. The spiritual energy followed a set path to connect and cross.


    Feng Haochen, drawing spiritual energy from his Heaven and Earth Formation, pressed his index and middle fingers together. He wrote golden ancient text into the air using his spiritual energy. At the same time, he used his left hand to graduallybine them with Kumu¡¯s drawings.


    The formation that gave humanity a big advantage against elemental demons during wartime took a long time to set up. Kumu spent close to ten hours drawing. Once the shape was drawn, they spent another ten hours detailing it. Feng Haochen wrote millions of characters. Characters that Xie Bo converted would soon escape and vanish somewhere. However, more text would continue to emerge.


    ¡°Mu Yu,e and help me finish the spiritual energy lines,¡± hollered Kumu.


    Xie Bo was almost done, while Kumu was still a long way away. If he couldn¡¯t finish in time, Feng Haochen¡¯s text couldn¡¯t be inserted into the formation. They needed to finish before Xie Bo did, or it would fail.


    Mu Yu sped over to Kumu. The sight of a formation almost five hundred metres wide was amazing.


    ¡°You taught Mu Yu formations?¡± Feng Haochen asked, working simultaneously.


    Kumu shot a nce over to Feng Haochen. ¡°If my disciple didn¡¯t know squat about formations, he¡¯d beughing stock. How can a disciple of two formation experts not know a thing about them?¡±


    Feng Haochen shook his head. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t teach them formations in case the elemental demons woke up and scoured their memories, subsequently gaining our knowledge. If they find out the w in Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation, it¡¯ll be rendered ineffective.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I have faith in my disciple.¡±


    ¡°<em>Sigh</em>, that¡¯s not the problem here. I withheld for their safety¡¯s sake. We are among the best formation experts in the world. If the elemental demons acquire our knowledge, we won¡¯t even be able to use formations against them.¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Kumu also found one thing annoying: Feng Haochen always won their debates. Hence, he reluctantly replied, ¡°Guess it¡¯s a good thing he was toozy to invest his time learning formations. Mu Yu, you don¡¯t need to understand how this formation operates. Just follow my directions.¡±


    Mu Yu agreed with Feng Haochen¡¯s perspective. He took on board what was said and proceeded to assist Kumu. The trio were finally able to catch up to Xie Bo and put it together after a long day.


    Once Kumu finished the line and Feng Haochen inserted thest character, the formation shook and emitted a white beam of quaint energy into the ether. The five could feel the spirit lords¡¯ unease within them and desire to resist.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    <strong><i>Benevolence</i><em>and Evil</em></strong>


    Xie Bo¡¯s energy seeped into the patterns of the formation, deceiving the Vacant Spirit Formation it was the five elements returning to their ces. As a result, the formation stopped trying to snatch them back.


    The trio cleverly used the immense energy trying to snatch back the five elements as the formation foundation to supply tremendous spiritual energy. Xie Bo sent the five elements into Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation. The five headed to the five positions Kumu designated. The formation jolted again prior to the spiritual energy lines beginning to circte. The formation glowed golden, green, blue, red and yellow.


    The spirit lords started knocking on their owners¡¯ bodies, demanding to leave immediately. Xie Bo expected iting and transported the five into the formation before harm could be done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them sway you,¡± Feng Haochen reminded, snapping them out of an angry state. ¡°You two back me up! The moment the spirit lords wake up, I need to focus all of my attention and energy on sustaining the formation, so I can¡¯t afford any distractions. Don¡¯t let anything rattle you no matter what happens. That goes double for you, Xie Bo!¡±


    Feng Haochen closed his eyes after giving Xie Bo a re. A white formation pattern cut Feng Haochen off from everything else while he spawned text from his hands and inserted them into Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation. As the formation¡¯s core, he needed to shut himself off from the outside and focus solely on the formation. To prevent the five interrupting, he even segregated himself from the five in the formation.


    Meanwhile, inside the formation, Mu Yu glowed green and had a leaf hovering overhead. The vitality in the single leaf wasparable to what was found in a small world. The spirit lord within him feared the leaf.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, would you be alive?¡± An indifferent version of Mu Yu surfaced in his mind, but his aura was different. It was none other than the wood spirit¡¯s conjuration.


    ¡°Shifu said I should be dead. I¡¯m just a vessel. I now want to be free of your control,¡± answered Mu Yu, running Dustfallen Mental Cultivation stealthily already.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the power to control life and death. If you seal me, you won¡¯t be able to employ Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye again. You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t need to control people¡¯s life and death. When one¡¯s time is up, their time is up.¡±


    ¡°You humans are hypocrites. You don¡¯t mean what you say. Third Heaven Pce will take Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s immortal body eventually if you seal me away. You¡¯ll only have a fighting chance if you borrow my power,¡± the wood sprit lord expressed in a wild manner.


    ¡°I have dark herb in my possession. That¡¯s enough to restore his cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Dark herb? Ahahaha, you think Third Heaven Pce doesn¡¯t know of it? You need a year to implement your idea. Do you know how much could change in a year? I have fought against Third Heaven Pce for millenniums. All of their formation guardians are selfish. Being selfish, nheless, doesn¡¯t automatically make one an imbecile. They, instead, will always watch over their gains. You think they haven¡¯t been monitoring Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    Mu Yu knew the spirit lord was correct. He wiped his doubt away, though, and disputed, ¡°Shifu will have a solution. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself. You¡¯re an elemental demon. I¡¯m human. I¡¯ll fight you to the bitter end.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what are the humans you want to protect? Are they worthy of your protection?¡±


    For every positive memory Mu Yu could recall, he could recall a memory of humanity¡¯s dark side. He remembered Jiuhua Sect¡¯s disciples killing each other for a me horse beast¡¯s fiend spirit. He recalled the grey-rank disciples treated as ignoble ves. Gui Xuanyue betraying his father, Floating Celestial Ind¡­ It seemed that humans only preyed on those weaker than them while acting stuck up¡­


    ¡°Are those the humans you want to protect? Do they need your protection? Do they deserve to live? Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Injustices will always exist. Bear in mind, humans don¡¯t exist because of the injustices but because we have feelings. I know what I have and what humanity has.¡± The bloody scenes didn¡¯t sway Mu Yu.


    Vige Chief Bu trusted him. Elder Xun defended him. Feng Haochen mentored him. Cheng Yan protected him. Lan Ling¡¯er stayed devoted to Lie Shang. Tian Ran sacrificed her joy for her father¡¯s sake. Kumu could forsake his own happiness for Miao Yuyan. Leng Bingxue waited for Kumu for decades. Feng Haochen was willing to forego immortality to stay with his loved one¡­


    <em>Boom!</em> Xie Bo¡¯s five elements came together to form text with abination of the five elements¡¯ representative colours. The text entered the five¡¯s bodies and created bnce, aggravating the spirit lords. They would never have the same bnce as an ordinary human. That being said, it was enough to stop the spirit lords taking control.


    Qiao Xue started trembling, weeping and crying, ¡°No! I¡¯m not a monster. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Her pitiful past shed before her eyes as the spirit lord dug up one event after the next. Because of Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation, her emotions were amplified. As a consequence, everyone could share her emotions.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s emotions infested Mu Yu¡¯s thoughts. He was abandoned at two, so he never knew parental love. He questioned why nobody ever came for him no matter how long he waited. He was optimistic by nature, but Qiao Xue¡¯s emotions drew out emotions that he masked with his optimism.


    Mu Yu: <em>Why did my parents abandon me? This is tiring. Life is tiring. I want to sleep and forget about all of this¡­</em>


    ¡°You will never be able to fathom the feelings she suffered in the past. I¡¯ve dominated her conscious more times than anyone will believe.¡±


    Qiao Xue¡¯s voice was different; it was graceful. When her eyes greeted daylight again, her eyes had turned into a luminous blue.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    <strong><i>Elemental Demon Spirit Lords</i></strong>


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Xie Bo, long-time no see.¡± Qiao Xue rose to her feet.


    Xie Bo and Kumu did not expect Qiao Xue to lose control.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a hundred years, hasn¡¯t it? I hear Third Heaven Pce covets Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s immortal body. You humans don¡¯t even trust each other?¡± Xiang Nan asked, revealing his yellow-glowing eyes.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s emotions rubbed off on Xiang Nan!


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that Sword Shadow Dust Gale is always wary of me and has cut off his connection to the five. My ability doesn¡¯t work on him. Otherwise, I might be able to get into his mind,¡± Xuan Ming bemoaned, peering in Feng Haochen¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Xuan Mu, Hou Tu, you two seem raring to die.¡± Xie Bo amplified the evil qi discharged from Sixth Sin.


    The five spirit lords had names: Wood God Ju Mang, Fire God Zhu Rong, Earth God Hou Tu, Metal God Ru Shou and Water God Xuan Ming. Besides those as well-informed as Feng Haochen, nobody else knew their names.


    Xuan Ming tugged up their corner of her lips despite the hostility and power Xie Bo unted.


    Eloquently, Xuan Ming asked, ¡°Why are you bothering with empty threats when we are immortal? Qiao Xue and Xiang Nan aren¡¯t invincible, having said that. Worsees to worse, we¡¯ll just enter another reincarnation cycle. Without the old Sword Shadow Dust Gale, I doubt you could throw us into humanity¡¯s reincarnation cycle.¡±


    ¡°Xie Bo, Feng Haochen told us to not let them goad us,¡± Ku Mu stressed.


    The formation wasn¡¯tplete, and Feng Haochen was still maintaining its operation, so they had to have faith in the five inside. All hope wasn¡¯t lost yet. If Xie Bo did attack them, he¡¯d end the formation and inflict irreversible damage on the others.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale thought it out well, admittedly. Thanks to him, we have to cower in filthy human bodies. I¡¯m sick to the stomach.¡± Hou Tu walked over and rested an arm on Lie Shang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Zhu Rong, wake up already.¡±


    Lie Shang¡¯s face was beet red. Even so, he still fought back against Zhu Rong.


    ¡°I must acknowledge Sword Shadow Dust Gale taught his disciples well. Had he taught Qiao Xue, as well, we wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to emerge,¡± remarked Hou Tu.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re able to emerge. You can¡¯t escape this ce, can you?¡± scoffed Xie Bo.


    Xuan Ming stretched out his back. He surveyed the others then gazed up at Feng Haochen. ¡°Humanity is blessed to have Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Unfortunately for you, there are always short-sighted humans, and now they want to steal his immortal body through any unscrupulous means. Humanity has betrayed Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Xie Bo, how about you join us? We could overthrow Third Heaven Pce with a snap of our fingers.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale and I will exterminate Third Heaven Pce with time. I¡¯ll admit forgetting you could use emotions to influence others was an oversight on my part.¡±


    Xuan Ming¡¯s best skill wasn¡¯t water control but the ability to amplify one¡¯s emotions. Hence, she was called an emotional woman. She could vividly sense everyone¡¯s sorrow and joy. She could usher forth emotions and memories hidden in the deepest depths if she so desired. The ability was called Death by Emotions. Once a human¡¯s emotions were magnified, it would eventually attack them mentally until they broke down.


    ¡°Your smile suggests you believe they can resist my Death by Emotions, correct?¡± Xuan Ming caressed Cheng Yan¡¯s face, inducing pain as she probed into his emotions. ¡°My favourite hobby is drawing out people¡¯s memories. Cheng Yan likes a girl called Qing Mei. He heartlessly called it quits to protect his shifu. How strong, holding onto all those emotions without showing it. I love painful memories.¡±


    ¡°Ru Shou hates romance more than anything, no? Why¡¯d Ru Shou choose a romantic kid?¡± Hou Tu scanned Cheng Yan and asked.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale is our prince of romance. How is it surprising that his disciple inherited his skills?¡± Xie Bo shot Feng Haochen an angry re.


    Xuan Ming ambled over to Mu Yu and giggled melodically. ¡°As for Mu Yu, he thoughtlessly teased Qiao Xue and stole her heart without realising it. He¡¯s practically a block of wood.¡±


    ¡°Are you two going to get back inside yet?¡± Xie Bo brayed.


    Xuan Ming stretched out. ¡°Xie Bo, kill this girl, and send me back into the reincarnation cycle, and then I¡¯ll migrate to a water demon¡¯s body so that we can fight in the future. That saves the hassle, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I won¡¯t retaliate if you kill me this time, hahaha.¡± Hou Tu then furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°The runt in my body is fighting back. Silence! Just stay there and sulk over your mother¡¯s death.¡±


    Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation was gradually entering the quintet¡¯s bodies. They only needed to hang in there for a short while longer. It was a waiting game. The more they could seal the better. If any escaped, they¡¯d just have to cross the bridge when they came to it.


    Lie Shang went up in mes. His hair turned bright red. A me flickered in his left eye. His proud and indifferent gaze remained in his right eye. Zhu Rong, having taken over half of Lie Shang¡¯s body, snapped, ¡°This cur refused to let me out.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee out.¡± Lie Shang continued trying to wrestle back control.


    Xuan Ming strolled over to Lie Shang with a smile. ¡°Brother Zhu Rong, need a hand?¡±


    Xuan Ming conjured blue lights, smothered them over the right side of Lie Shang¡¯s body and took over. Noticing the guilting from Lie Shang, Zhu Rong, in a raspy voice, verbalised, ¡°I hate the taste of guilt. He¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡±


    Nobody knew what Lie Shang went through after arriving at Third Continent and allying with Million Company.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this text,¡± stated Ru Shou, staring at the golden text on his arms.


    The spirit lords couldn¡¯t use all of their power at Vacant Spirit Grounds even if they had it. They were stalling for time. If they still upied the fives¡¯ bodies once the formation wasplete, the formation was useless.


    Hou Tu circled around Mu Yu. ¡°This is odd. What¡¯s Ju Mang up to? He woke up more often than I did, so he should¡¯ve recovered before I did.¡±


    Every awakening restored some of the spirit lords¡¯ powers to them. All the times Mu Yu lost control restored more power to Ju Mang than others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up,¡± Xuan Ming asserted, trying to rile up Kumu and Xie Bo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you! Wait a little longer! Feng Haochen is still working!¡± shouted Ku Mu.


    Xuan Ming returned to Cheng Yan and sent blue energy into his body. Cheng Yan grimaced and opened his eyes. Cheng Yan¡¯s eyes were as cold as metal and void of human emotion.


    ¡°That makes four.¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    <strong><i>Last One</i></strong>


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, are you sure we should continue waiting? I told Feng Haochen the formation wouldn¡¯t work out as easily as he imagined. They can¡¯t suppress the five loudmouths if they don¡¯t have the mental fortitude. I was against him sending them into the reincarnation scale. Does he still not understand humans after living for so long?¡±mented Xie Bo.


    ¡°Mu Yu is different to the others. Feng Haochen never fights battles without preparation. He¡¯ll have a backup n even if the main n falls through,¡± contended Ku Mu.


    ¡°Why do you believe Mu Yu is any different?¡± Xuan Mingughed as she headed over to Mu Yu. He has more emotions than any of the others. He won¡¯tst much longer.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t let your mind wander, you hear?!¡± yelled Ku Mu.


    ¡°He¡¯s not letting his mind wander. He just craves parental love. Tsk, tsk, your mother abandoned you when you were two, you poor thing.¡± Xuan Ming ran her fingers along Mu Yu¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Howughable. Why are you waiting for parents who don¡¯t want you? Your mother won¡¯te back. Enjoy your life as an orphan and wallow in your woes forever¡­¡±


    Mu Yu stared into the distance from the fence of his straw house at Waterstream Vige and spaced out. He saw a chubby Dazhuang with blue eyes gradually receding. The kid mocked, ¡°Nobody likes you. Nobody. Nobody wants you, either.¡±


    ¡°Vige Chief Bu wants me.¡±


    ¡°No, he only took you in out of pity. You think he¡¯d like someone whose parents didn¡¯t even want?¡±


    Mu Yu lowered his head in defeat. Dazhuang rode the wave of momentum andughed. ¡°You like Lan Ling¡¯er, but she doesn¡¯t like you. You like Tian Ran, but you¡¯re too weak to protect her. Qiao Xue likes you, yet you rejected her. You useless coward, your existence is a sin.¡±


    ¡°B-but shifu wants me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he wants the spirit lord inside of you. He wouldn¡¯t have chosen you, otherwise. Ku Mu is just using you. He¡¯s after Miao Yuyan, not you, hahaha.¡±


    Mu Yu began to shake. Ju Mang revealed his misty green eyes and added, ¡°He¡¯s right. Nobody wants you.¡±


    Mu Yu had no retort. He was convinced Dazhuang was right.


    ¡°Thest one can¡¯t manage, either? Fine, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hand.¡± Xie Bo touched his Sixth Sin.


    ¡°Everyone has something they wish to protect. Mu Yu won¡¯t lose,¡± Ku Mu asserted, fists white.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who has what on their mind. If he¡¯s taken over, I¡¯m going to personally end all five of them. Nobody here can stop me!¡± emphasised Xie Bo, angering Kumu.


    Feng Haochen kept watch over Xie Bo, but it wasn¡¯t as if Xie Bo would just obey.


    ¡°Hargh!¡± Mu Yu suddenly howled, body glowing green. The green mist in Mu Yu¡¯s eyes disappeared, revealing a white left eye and ck right eye.


    Xuan Ming: ¡°You sure took your time, Ju Mang, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Lucky I¡¯m notte.¡± Ju Mang smiled subtly. He crawled to his feet and berated, ¡°Xie Bo, you were waiting for me, weren¡¯t you? You ready to kill the five?¡±


    Xie Bo powered up and checked on his two allies onest time. He raised his powered-up right hand and dered, ¡°They¡¯re conscious has been overwhelmed, and the formation is almost over. Once it¡¯splete, the five will never return. Are you going to stop me again?¡±


    Ku Mu stood in Xie Bo¡¯s way. ¡°They can still be awoken. If you want to kill them, wait for the formation toplete!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu is already done for. What are you still clinging to?¡± Xie Bo shoved Ku <u aside and sted evil qi at the five.


    Ku Mu dove toward the formation, determined to protect Mu Yu. Xie Bo quickly tried to drag Ku Mu back with a length of evil qi. Ku Mu conjured formation patterns in his hands and forced his Purple Glow Ultimate Jade to block Xie Bo¡¯s st.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why are you fighting back with a formation?! Purple Glow Ultimate Jade may be incredible, but let¡¯s see you stop me a second time!¡±


    Xie Bo sted again. Ku Mu entered the formation and palmed the patterns on the ground, generating a splurge of spiritual qi that reduced the evil qi to nothing.


    ¡°How are you controlling the formation when Sword Shadow Dust Gale is the formation core?¡± Xie Bo checked and confirmed Feng Haochen didn¡¯t intervene.


    ¡°I was the one who drew up the formation. I put in a security measure as I knew you were a loose one. The formation foundation is Vacant Spirit Grounds. You think you can overwhelm its power?¡±


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, I don¡¯t mind collecting a sixth life.¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    <strong><i>Father and Son</i></strong>


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, do you insist on opposing me? I was the one who refined the five elements. For that reason, I am more than capable of returning them to their ces, defusing Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation. Without the formation, you can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡°Destroy all five formation foundations if you dare. You know what the consequences are. Feng Haochen has Celestial Prison protecting him. I don¡¯t care if I end up crippled. If you aren¡¯t afraid to die, either, go for it! The formation will beplete in another two hours. If the situation hasn¡¯t turned around by that time, you can do as you please!¡±


    Xie Bo was the type to decisively kill when he deemed necessary and hated being threatened. Kumu and Feng Haochen wanted still hoped the five could reverse the tables, nheless.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Ku Mu pivoted around to Ju Mang.


    Though the five spirit lords weren¡¯t able to oppose even Ku Mu, it didn¡¯t matter since all they had to do was force Xie Bo¡¯s hand.


    Ju Mang snickered. ¡°You came to be sealed with us?¡±


    ¡°I came to seal you.¡± Ku Mu summoned iron bars to detain Ju Mang.


    Ju Mang attempted to utilise his Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye ability, only for Ku Mu to jam two trails of golden formation patterns into his eyes.


    ¡°You think you can fight me in my formation?¡±


    Ku Mu manifested golden formation patterns on his fingertips after performing hand seals and poked two fingers on Ju Mang¡¯s forehead. Energy flowed into Mu Yu¡¯s mind. Ku Mu¡¯s eyes started shing gold as they formed a formation. Once prepared, he fired two rays of energy into Mu Yu¡¯s consciousness.


    Kumunded in Waterstream Vige. He saw Dazhuang and other kids bullying Mu Yu, while Mu Yu had his head down. He shook Mu Yu and called, ¡°Mu Yu, snap out of it! It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Gramps, are you really just using me?¡± Mu Yu meekly questioned.


    Ku Mu inhaled a big breath and answered, ¡°Mu Yu, I admit I was only using you at first. Over time, before I realised it, you were no longer the same Mu Yu to me, and I was no longer the same Ku Mu. You changed me. Thanks to you, I was enlightened in many ways. Regardless of whether or not Feng Haochen restores his cultivation and rescues Miao Yuyan is no longer as important as it once was to me. I¡¯m worried about you. No matter what you now see, I meant it when I said you are my pride.¡±


    Mu Yu shuddered. Despondently, he inquired, ¡°Why did my parents abandon me?¡±


    Ku Mu didn¡¯t have an answer. He never had a child of his own and hardly interacted with others until Mu Yu walked into his life. Mu Yu was the only person to genuinely care about him and understand him. Mulling over it, he came to a conclusion. ¡°I know I might not be qualified; however¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, you can¡­ can¡­ You can treat me as your father.¡±


    Dazhuang, who was watching the engagement, transformed into Xuan Ming. She burst into hystericalughter. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so touched. You think that¡¯ll wake him up? It¡¯s only going to disgust h-¡°


    Xuan Ming¡¯s grin stiffened. Mu Yu¡¯s new glow struck her with fear. Mu Yu¡¯s vision of Ku Mu gradually cleared until his tears blurred it again. The duo frequently bickered, but they never resented each other for a second. To the contrary, their trust was strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± Ku Mu got up and departed from Mu Yu¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Hargh! Argh! Hargh! H-¡± Ju Mang shut his eyes and put up a struggle, but Mu Yu seized control of his own body again. He opened his eyes to see Ku Mu and cracked a big grin. ¡°I heard that loud and clear. I¡¯m your pride, right?¡±


    Ku Mu heaved a breath of relief, but not for long. He wore on a stoic expression and admonished, ¡°Shut up. Wake Qiao Xue up. Once Xuan Ming¡¯s Death by Emotions is defused, everyone will have a chance of breaking free.¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head and sighed. ¡°Wait, how do I kick Xuan Ming out?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, since she likes you, perhaps you can wake her from her stupor. If that fails, just betray your conscience as I did and try to pepper in some touchingments.¡±


    ¡°You want me to touch her?¡± Mu Yu rubbed his chin. ¡°Gramps, I have an idea. Give me a hand. I¡¯m going in!¡±


    Mu Yu suddenly leapt toward Qiao Xue. Xuan Ming quickly slipped away. Ku Mu thundered, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re ¡®going in¡¯?! What indecent act are you nning to partake in?! This is no time for games!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Is your pride a lecherous handsome man? Help me pin her down!¡±


    Mu Yu had Wood Sprit Sword transform into branches to cuff Xuan Ming.


    ¡°Press her down? That still sounds indecent. Whatever!¡± Ku Mu manifested formation chains to restrain Xuan Ming.


    Mu Yu had his wood spirit glue onto Qiao Xue¡¯s water spirit. The two artefacts¡¯ contact allowed Mu Yu to enter her memories.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    <strong><i>Anguishing Memories</i></strong>


    The green foliage in the fields had withered. The ground had split. The sunshine was in bones, its heat radiating onto the bitter countenances of the viges. The vige had been deprived of rain for months; attempting to draw water from the well was akin to quenching thirst only in dreams. A number of viges already fell victim to the heat and dehydration.


    The parents of a young girl curled up under a ceiling had cracked lips. It had been a day since theirst drop of water.


    ¡°How are we supposed to survive without water?!¡± The girl¡¯s father shook his head. He had considered moving houses, but they¡¯d die on the side of the road before they arrived without water.


    ¡°<em>Cough, cough</em>, water¡­ water¡­¡± The girl¡¯s mother copsed due to severe dehydration.


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± cried the girl, scuttling over to her mother.


    The husband moved his wife into the shade and heaved a big breath.


    The girl was the only individual to not suffer thirst or any effects of dehydration. Desperate to save her parents from the torment, she shut down her fear and jumped to her feet. While her father wasn¡¯t paying attention, she sneaked out.


    The girl ran past the sighing vigers, making sure to steer clear of thin and yellow-skinned vigers, and to a small wood out in the wild. She knew the location of a dry reservoir here. Though there was so minimal water that the bottom was in sight, the soil was still moist. Thanks to shade overing the reservoir, it had yet to dry out.


    The girl surveyed the surroundings to ensure nobody was watching. She crouched down and drew water out from the soil with gentle hand movements, collecting them in the air. Smiling, she took out a small bowl and collected the water inside. sping the bowl as if it was a treasure, she hurried back to the vige. Thanks to her ability, she could run as fast as she liked without spilling a drop.


    The vige chief was dead. Thus, people gathered at the entrance of the vige discussed feasible solutions. She furtively sneaked past the crowd. s, a boy suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, she found water!¡±


    ¡°Where did you find water?¡±


    The avaricious voices and forceful vigers trying to snatch the bowl scared the girl. She muttered, ¡°I got it from the reservoir in the woods.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. The reservoir dried out long ago. Are you hiding a water source?¡±


    ¡°You should share if you found water.¡±


    Suddenly, somebody pushed the girl from behind, shattering the bowl. In a surprising turn of events, the water didn¡¯t spill onto the ground; it hovered in the air. The girl let out a breath of relief. Only after she cupped the water in her hands and looked up did she realise the change in the atmosphere.


    ¡°She can control water! She¡¯s a water demon!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the reason we don¡¯t have any water!¡±


    The outraged vigers grabbed the four-year-old girl and tied her up. They spat on her and insulted her. The vigers restrained her limbs and suspended her in the air. Nobody managed to steal the water from her no matter how she tried. Hearing her father¡¯s voiceing close, she beamed and cried, ¡°Father, take the water to mother.¡±


    Eyes wide, her father quivered. He staggered back and belted, ¡°You sinful water demon! Give Xue¡¯er back!¡±


    Her father took the water sessfully. However, instead of running off with it, he sshed it on his daughter. She was dumbstruck. Meanwhile, via observational learning, the boys started to stone her. In the end, she was left to hang in the sun, body covered in wounds.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The vigers surrounded her with dry firewood. She cried for her father, but he was long gone. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the fire couldn¡¯t burn her. She just wriggled around to put the fire out. Thus, they changed their ns and dug a deep hole on the mountain to bury her alive.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe under the dry dirt coiling around her limbs. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t dead. Dark clouds soon drove off the scorching sun. Ran began to fall and seep into the soil. The rain eventually enveloped her. Through some mechanism in herst ditch effort, she managed to teleport out.


    Sitting on the ground, the girl hugged her knees and trembled. She saw the vigers celebrating in the distance. She heard, ¡°This rain is our reward for killing an elemental demon!¡± Despite the jubnce on her father¡¯s face, she was dead inside. The rain and thunder masked her wails.


    Having watched the yback, Mu Yu crouched down next to the girl. ¡°Qiao Xue, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The girl transformed into Qiao Xue upon looking up at Mu Yu. She hugged him with her all might and cried, ¡°Why did they have to kill me? What did I do wrong? What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Their fear of elemental demons blinded them.¡± Mu Yu gently patted Qiao Xue on her back.


    ¡°Wrong. Humans are selfish creatures. Can you still not see that?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Xue, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s misleading you on purpose,¡± said Mu Yu, ring at Xuan Ming. He wasn¡¯t taught how to drive Xuan Ming off.


    ¡°Oh really? He led you on this entire time. He doesn¡¯t like you. You¡¯ve been abandoned. Nobody likes you.¡± Xuan Ming¡¯s voice was devoid of ill-will.


    Qiao Xue released Mu Yu. Her heart bled just seeing him again. Xuan Ming was right. Mu Yu was a human, and his joke led her on. She pushed him away and ran off, leaving him with, ¡°You¡¯re the same as them.¡± Sadly, she saw the celebrating vigers and realised she had nowhere to run to. She covered her ears and screamed, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the cheering.


    Mu Yu pulled Qiao Xue in, albeit not knowing why, and nted his lips on her. The rain stopped. The vigers and Xuan Ming¡¯s voice vanished. The cracks on the ground and golden petals in the sky were suddenly of no importance. In that moment, their feelings transcended everything.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    <strong><i>Almost Perfect</i></strong>


    Xuan Ming scowled and bellowed in aggressive tone. She frantically swung her hands as the blue glow in her eyes dimmed down. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you, Boy!¡±


    Qiao Xue, panting, was finally in control of her body again. The mncholic aura in the formation receded.


    ¡°Xuan Ming, what happened? Ah, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Ru Shou began shaking as Cheng Yan returned.


    Zhu Rong went up in mes as he made onest ditch effort to try and keep Lie Shang in his grasp.


    Hou Tu still reigned over Xiang Nan. Cornered, he fronted with a chortle. ¡°Xiang Nan¡¯s sorrow isn¡¯t so easy to resolve.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes flew open. Seeing Qiao Xue¡¯s face so close, he turned his head and noticed Xiang Nan. He wasn¡¯t as close to Xiang Nan as he was to Qiao Xue, nor did he know much about Xiang Nan¡¯s past. As such, he was at a dead end.


    As the formation nearedpletion, the text imbued itself within the quintet¡¯s bodies, suppressing the opposing energy inside them.


    ¡°Xiang Nan, snap out of it! Ignore those memories! It¡¯s all in the past! You have us with you now!¡± yelled Cheng Yan, futilely.


    <em>Boom!</em> The formation rumbled. The spiritual carvings shattered into speckles of light raining down into Vacant Spirit Grounds¡¯ formation. By the same token, the five elements Xie Bo refined returned to their rightful ces. Ku Mu exited Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation. Feng Haochen opened his eyes.


    Xie Bo turned to his two allies. ¡°Mr. Love God One and Two, can I kill him yet?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation didn¡¯t seal me but sealed the kid¡¯s consciousness, instead. I could drag him out, though. I¡¯d love to see you butcher him,¡± taunted Hou Tu.


    Hou Tu returned inside and brought Xiang Nan out. Xiang Nan looked downhearted. Instead of gambling and re-entering the reincarnation cycle that could take up to a century for him to be reincarnated, he decided to bet on them not killing Xiang Nan. As long as they didn¡¯t kill Xiang Nan, he could recover his full power in a few years as opposed to putting up with an arduous wait. Once he had his full power, he could control Xiang Nan¡¯s body without a hitch.


    Xiang Nan knelt before Feng Haochen and raised his chin, revealing his face smothered in tears. ¡°Shifu, I am sorry! I was too weak. Please kill me!¡±


    Nobody knew what happened to Xiang Nan. Mu Yu, for one, never thought Xiang Nan had any woes. He just assumed his senior was azy, sleepy, dull and happy-go-lucky senior brother with no goals. What none of them knew was that those actions were a form of avoidance, avoidance of his miserable past.


    ¡°I shall grant your wish!¡± Xie Bo threw a palm strike Xiang Nan¡¯s way.


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯ll have to go through me first if you want to kill him!¡± Feng Haochen cut in and dered.


    Mu Yu and his seniors stood between Feng Haochen and Xie Bo.


    ¡°Shifu, I have let you down.¡± Xiang Nan bowed his head to the ground.


    Feng Haochen pulled Xiang Nan up. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t put a memory behind you, that doesn¡¯t mean you deserve to die. I took you in to lead you onto the path of righteous, not to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow, are you going to cross my bottom line as Ku Mu did?¡± questioned Xie Bo.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to kill those I trust.¡±


    Mu Yu was d to hear both of his teachers would defend him with their lives.


    Xie Bo¡¯s churned up more evil qi. He lowered his shaking hand and stated, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare him out of respect for you. That said, I have a condition. He must not leave Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden and must remain under my watch. If I notice Hou Tu taking control, I won¡¯t allow ept any objections.¡±


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale always had a rationale and purpose behind his decisions. It wasn¡¯t his disciples who knew him best but Xie Bo.


    There were no objections to Xie Bo¡¯s demand. Xiang Nan wouldn¡¯t be bored, and Hou Tu had less chances wreaking havoc under Xie Bo¡¯s surveince.


    Everyone was curious what Xiang Nan¡¯s past was, but they resisted the impulse to pry.


    ¡°Sorry, if I didn¡¯t copse under the pressure, I wouldn¡¯t have caused you trouble,¡± expressed Qiao Xue.


    ¡°I knew this would happen; it¡¯s not your fault,¡± stated Xiang Nan.


    Vacant Spirit Grounds returned to a serene state. Everyone but Xiang Nan no longer needed to fret over losing control, yet nobody could find it in them to celebrate given Xiang Nan¡¯s pickle.


    With four spirit lords sealed, the elemental demons only had one leader if a war would break out.


    Mu Yu avoided making eye contact with Qiao Xue on the way back. He constantly questioned why he impulsively kissed Qiao Xue when he was just trying to give her a shoulder. His feelings toward her were ambiguous, but he was aware he still liked Tian Ran. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Qiao Xue¡¯s feelings. He was cognisant of the fact there woulde a day he would have to make up his mind.


    Upon returning, Qiao Xue went to Mu Yu¡¯s room to confront him. In a soft voice, she broke the silence, opining, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend it ever happened. I am grateful you helped alleviate the pain. My mother passed away long ago. My fatherbelled me an unlucky existence. The woman you saw was my stepmother. She treated me very kindly. I wanted to protect her.¡±


    Mu Yu bashfully smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone what I saw. Still, I want to stress that there are lots of kind humans here.¡±


    Qiao Xue looked into Mu Yu¡¯s eyes. The awkwardness was gone. Sheughed. ¡°I know. I¡¯m looking at one right now.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    <strong><i>Fulfilment Hall</i></strong>


    Xiang Nan soon returned to his usual self. They all hid what happened from those who didn¡¯t join them and refrained from discussing the events as a means of refraining from digging into Xiang Nan¡¯s wounds. Qiao Xue stayed to join the other four in the nned infiltration mission, though her main reason for agreeing was Mu Yu.


    The next issue to tackle was separating the death qi and life qi from dark herb for Feng Haochen. Xie Bo enthusiastically and proactively offered to help Feng Haochen recover his cultivation. That being said, he needed time to recover after the big job. As such, he spent thest few days on recovering.


    An uninvited guest arrived at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, ending the short respite. Tian Budai strolled along Neen Kilometre Street. In response to Xiaohong¡¯s teasing, he gave her a friendly smile, yet she was so frightened that she frantically ran back into her store. Tian Budai paid her no heed and continued on to Fulfilment Hall.


    Fulfilment Hall was built in the unorthodox factions¡¯ turf, but it was actually under Shadow Syndicate¡¯s jurisdiction, the recon and assassination group that epted every job from everyone across thends. The assembly point was named Fulfilment Hall as their slogan was, ¡°We will resolve any of your problems as long as you can pay.¡± They even offered to assassinate the patriarchs of the eight great sects! Nobody could prove they could pull it off since the assassin would need to have the might of Xie Bo or the ten fiend kings, nevertheless.


    Tian Budai entered the dark hall, adding a dark touch to his face. There were nine entrances, each covered behind torn ck curtains. Peering through the tiny holes in the curtains wouldn¡¯t reveal anything.


    Each curtain was numbered from one to nine. A wooden sign was hung at each entrance, indicating which path led to which department, namely: treasure hunt, personnel search, fiend hunting, conflict, mercenaries, intelligence, identity, assassination and n extermination. ¡°Treasure hunting¡±, ¡°personnel search¡± and ¡°assassination¡± were the busiest departments. ¡°Conflict¡± referred to mediating where there were conflicts for whatever reason. ¡°Identity¡± was forging a new identity for anyone who desired a new identity to start anew.


    In the assassination department, it was stipted that contractors weren¡¯t allowed to ept jobs from the target. That prevented people hiring another contractor to protect themselves, resulting in two contractors from the same syndicate killing each other. To that end, all operations were thoroughly examined beforehand.


    There were four shady cultivators quietly consulting a middle-aged man, while thetter fervently exined which service would best suit their needs.


    Tian Budai headed through the ¡°intelligence¡± section to a dark room. The seated individual with his face concealed underneath a hood asked, ¡°What sort of intelligence are you seeking, sects, ultimate immortals or business?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Then, go to the second entrance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m after detailed information on two people. I presume they can¡¯t help me.¡± Xie Budai maintained an affable smile.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu and Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°The initial price or them is five million spirit stones. If you want detailed information, it¡¯ll be ten million.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the price per person,¡± stressed the individual.


    ¡°Not an issue.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu and Ku mu were on their way to return Purple Glow Ultimate Jade when Wanwan soon made her appearance and enacted her usual strategy.


    ¡°Wanwan, where do you get your determination from? Also, do you wait at the door for Gramps all day?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°None of my targets have ever escaped before. I like manly men like Poison King the most.¡± Wanwan tried to loop her arm around Ku Mu¡¯s, but he shook it off.


    ¡°You can work your mouth, but don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    ¡°Rx, Mu Yu, I was just touching him.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s fingers bent just hearing Wanwan¡¯s voice. ¡°When will you quit? Gramps is too pure for you.¡±


    ¡°I like pure men. I like it even more if he¡¯s pure toward me.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt you have any chance. Gramps is dense, you know?¡±


    Ku Mu told Mu Yu to shut it with a re and entered Qing Yu Medical Clinic.


    The couple was treating a cultivator suffering from an azure spirit snake bite. Ku Mu and Mu Yu left them to their job and headed straight into the backyard. Ku Mu set the formation alone as part of his promise to refrain from teaching Mu Yu about formations.


    Once Ku Mu was done, he instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s leave via the back door. I don¡¯t want to deal with her again.¡±


    Mu Yu stretched his arms overhead and followed along. As soon as he opened the door, he eximed, ¡°How did you know we were leaving via the back door?¡±


    ¡°I keep telling you Uncle and I have interlinked hearts. I know wherever he goes.¡±


    Ku Mu power walked off before Wanwan could cling to him. Staying behind, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°You going to escort us back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever Uncle goes. I like going on strolls with him.¡±


    Wanwan ended up following behind the duo. After walking for a while, she suddenly looked behind her. Several cultivators in ane slowed down their pace. Mu Yu followed her line of sight and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that someone is tailing Uncle.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter. Nobody will be able to steal him for as long as I¡¯m around. Uncle, wait up! Wait!¡±


    Mu Yu started deliberating how to get rid of those on their tail. He didn¡¯t see the people Wanwan mentioned. He trusted her because he didn¡¯t see any reason for her to lie. Furthermore, she proved time and time again that she was good at tracking them.


    Ku Mu and Mu Yu crossed an alley to make their way to Three Kilometre Street.


    Sitting at a tea stall on Four Kilometres Street, Tian Budai sipped some tea and uttered to himself, ¡°The unorthodox faction¡¯s Wanwan lives up to the hype, detecting me from a street away. Regardless, I¡¯ve found you two. Fulfilment Hall is more reliable than Million Company.¡±


    Tian Budai left the stall.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    <strong><i>Despair</i></strong>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t get Wanwan¡¯s warning off his mind. Ku Mu cooped up inside the abode due to his dislike of Wanwan. After several days of rest, Ku Mu finally brought up dark herb again.


    ¡°You must be cautious when dissecting the death qi and life qi. There will be serious consequences if the death qi leaks,¡± reminded Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fussy. I¡¯ll contain the death qi for you. Worstes to worse, I¡¯ll find a way to dump it at First Heaven,¡± said Xie Bo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the lesson from there,¡± prompted Feng Haochen.


    ¡°First Heaven? What happened there?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°In summary, dark herb destroyed it,¡± nonchntly remarked Xie Bo.


    ¡°Say what?!¡±


    ¡°Listen kiddo, the world isn¡¯t as simple as you assume. Everything in the world has been connected since its birth. There¡¯s that which can promote development, and there¡¯s that which can wreak havoc. Dark herb is one such example¡­


    ¡°Dark herb exists in every heaven. Nobody knew how dangerous its death qi was in the past, and nobody cared. Someone separated the two qis but only absorbed the life qi. As a consequence of the death qi¡¯s highly-contagious nature, First Heaven became a wastnd of death¡­ It¡¯s highly probable some moron among the elemental demons caused it. There was nothing they could do once the epidemic spread. I¡¯ve always had a theory that it was wood demon that absorbed the life qi. Given their love for vitality, the life qi would¡¯ve been an addicting substance for them. Too bad he was stupid.¡±


    Xie Bo had no sympathy for the elemental demons back in First Heaven since the elemental demons were the overlords of the heaven back in the day.


    Mu Yu¡¯s Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye ability was sealed away along with Ju Mang. The more powerful an ability was, the more restrictions imposed on it. He couldn¡¯t revive elemental demons with his left eye and couldn¡¯tmit genocides on the human race using his right eye. It was too taxing; he couldn¡¯t handle the drawbacks, either, as a human. Furthermore, if aimed at somebody stronger than him, it would only do as much as give the target a bloody nose, while he¡¯d suffer the toll.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Formation can absorb the excess life qi, so we don¡¯t have a problem there. The path to First Heaven is sealed, so it¡¯s unrealistic to dump it there. Mu Yu, we need your wood spirit. I can¡¯t say for certain what will happen once the wood spirit absorbs the death qi, in saying that,¡± stated Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Stop making a big deal out of it. Hurry up and restore your cultivation instead, Love God. My hands are itching to ram the face of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian. I hate him from head to toe, back to front and inside to out.¡±


    ¡°Can you not mind choose your words more mindfully?¡±


    ¡°What, you scared he¡¯s listening in? Didn¡¯t you cast a plethora of formations already? Your formation knowledge and skills puts his to shame, man.¡±


    ¡°You done? Can we start on dark herb now?¡± Ku Mu snapped.


    Feng Haochen and Xie Bo ended their quarrel to tune in.


    Ku Mu taught Mu Yu how to separate the death qi from nine qi soul purifying flower. It was easy for Mu Yu toplete the task as he wasn¡¯t required to maintain a bnce as he would have to when handling dark herb.


    ¡°Take your time. Try to find dark herb¡¯s point of bnce. Once you break it, you can separate the two leaves.¡±


    Mu Yu delved into dark herb and discovered it was another universe within. In spite of entering where the two leaves connected, he still ended up in its death qi due to poor execution. The surroundings were shrouded in dark mist, which was the death qi. The mist constantly altered its shape and movements. The ck mist triggered negative emotions that led to thoughts of death.


    The ck mist turned red and invaded Mu Yu¡¯s mind, disying a world of red. The red hemisphere on the horizon illuminated the spikes sticking out of the ground and into corpses. Humans were still clinging to their swords after death. Ice picks protruded from the frozen river and into more cultivators. Corpses fed the mes spreading along the ground. Blood assailed his nose. The flying swords betrayed their owners to thetters¡¯ shock. The brutal war between cultivators and elemental demons shed before Mu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    All living organisms dropped one after another. There was no hope, no light and no life.


    Spending too long in the ck leaf¡¯s world would drive one to the edge of despair. Mu Yu knew where vitality was and ran toward it. The vitality was his guiding light. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t seem to reach it no matter how far he ran. Time in the ck leaf¡¯s world was excruciatingly slow.


    <em>Ssh!</em> Mu Yu shivered. Ku Mu hit Mu Yu¡¯s life meridians to drag his conscious back.


    ¡°I dove into dark herb¡¯s world of death. It was torture in there,¡± Mu Yu muttered after a long silence.


    ¡°You were in there for less than thirty seconds,¡± Ku Mu notified.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    <strong><i>Unreasonable Assault</i></strong>


    ¡°I had to pull you out for you broke out in cold sweat,¡± Ku Mu expounded.


    ¡°Ku Mu was overreacting. I couldn¡¯t even stop him in time,¡± Xie Bo ridiculed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try again. It¡¯s too dangerous for you at the moment,¡± Feng Haochen asserted.


    Refusing to give up and let everything be for naught, Mu Yu pointed to the white leaf. ¡°I should be fine if I enter via the white leaf. The death qi induced despair on a level that I couldn¡¯t win against.¡±


    Ku Mu pushed Mu Yu¡¯s hand away. ¡°The two aren¡¯t the same. If you can¡¯t handle the vitality, you will enter a trance. The only way I can revive you from that is striking your death meridian. You want to be cabbage?¡±


    A cultivator¡¯s death meridian referred to one¡¯s dantian. A light strike wouldn¡¯t have been enough to snap Mu Yu out of his trance. If he struck too hard, to the contrary, Mu Yu would¡¯ve lost all of his cultivation.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just give up now, can we?¡±


    Ku Mu stopped to think for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. If anything happens, one of you can strike my death meridian, and I¡¯ll drag Mu Yu back with me.¡±


    ¡°Objection,¡± Feng Haochen and Mu Yu verbalised in synchrony.


    ¡°Hmph, you two have a better idea? Feng Haochen, Heaven and Earth Formation protects your dantian, meaning nobody can besides yourself can destroy it. You can¡¯t strike it if you enter. Xie Bo, nobody has any hope for him. You have another candidate?¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t let you take the risk for me.¡±


    ¡°For you? Stop putting a yourself on a pedestal. I¡¯m doing it for her sake! I don¡¯t want her to suffer!¡±


    Feng Haochen heaved a big breath.


    ¡°What happens if your cultivation suffers a hit?¡± Mu Yu questioned, aware Ku Mu was referring to Miao Yuyan.


    ¡°Stop prattling. You want to save your shifu. I want to rescue Miao Yuyan. This is the only solution. There¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯ll suffer any adverse effects. Do your job right, and I won¡¯t have to sacrifice my cultivation.¡± Ku Mu reassured Mu Yu with a firm shoulder pat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I seed,¡± Mu Yu firmly promised, smacking his cheeks to rev himself up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving already.¡±


    Ku Mu sent his consciousness into Mu Yu¡¯s body. A soothing sensation swept over the two. They travelled to a world where nature¡¯s beauty was disyed in all its glory. Next to Mu Yu, bizarrely, wasn¡¯t Ku Mu but Tian Ran, smiling from his arms.


    ¡°We will never part, will we?¡± asked Tian Ran, in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yeah, we will never part.¡±


    Mu Yu gave Tian Ran a forehead peck. Then, he closed his eyes and pushed her away. Upon opening his eyes, he saw Vige Chief Bu hosting story time. Next, he saw Mu Yu leading a carefree life back at Mount Dusfallen. Feng Haochen had recovered his cultivation and locked up Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian. The elemental demons bowed to humanity. Cultivators were no longer selfish and cordial with each other.


    Mu Yu wanted to stay in the utopia, but he reminded himself that his goal was to locate life and death¡¯s point of bnce. He found Ku Mu at a grass in after bolting full pelt for some time. Ku Mu and Miao Yuyan were quietly leaning on each other on thewn. Ku Mu had eyes for only her; she was his entire world. Because of Mu Yu¡¯s own drama with Tian Ran, he could sympathise with Ku Mu. He decided to sit down and let Ku Mu enjoy the dream while itsted.


    <em>Whack!</em> Mu Yu hissed as he looked up. Bemused, he looked back to see Ku Mu and Miao Yuyan together, yet there was another Ku Mu behind him.


    ¡°You done?¡± Ku Mu sarcastically asked, gazing at the scene of himself and Miao Yuyan.


    ¡°I was just trying to let you relish the moment,¡± Mu Yu sulked.


    ¡°Are you stupid, or are you stupid? That¡¯s an illusion you conjured. I¡¯m right here!¡±


    ¡°In mynguage this time?¡±


    ¡°Everything you find brings you happiness here is your imagination. You think the best oue is for me and Yumiao to be together, hence the image. What you think isn¡¯t reality! You see what you want to see. You were going to moronically wait for me, and wake me a littleter, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My head is spinning now. How do I verify you¡¯re not another illusion of mine?¡±


    Ku Mu smacked Mu Yu over the head again. ¡°You love it when I hit you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I got it. I got it. You¡¯re the real one. No more swatting my head.¡±


    As Mu Yu¡¯s mind wandered off to his fantasies again, Ku Mu in the distance turned into Feng Haochen. Feng Haochen, Miao Yuyan and Tian Ran were there as a blissful family of three, just as Mu Yu hoped to see. An illusion of himself watched them all smiles.


    Ku Mu punished Mu Yu¡¯s head again, annoyed upon seeing Feng Haochen with Miao Yuyan. ¡°Did I tell you to fantasise?¡±


    <em>What the heck? I get smacked either way, then</em>, Mu Yu inwardly griped. He decided to manifest himself with Tian Ran on his left side and Qiao Xue on his right side. The three watched the beautiful sunset.


    Ku Mu kicked Mu Yu from behind. ¡°You want to two time? You¡¯re scum.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all fake, so big deal? Can¡¯t I fantasise now? I¡¯m a more advanced cultivator and a faction leader of Pill Cauldron Sect, yet you always hit me. What happened to respect?!¡±


    ¡°Respect who? Are youmitting treason?¡± Ku Mu fed Mu Yu another head p. ¡°I hit you to instil unhappy memories. That¡¯s the easiest way for you to remember which is the real me.¡±


    <em>I can¡¯t believe he can justify his domestic violence!</em>

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    <strong><i>Life and Death Coexist</i></strong>


    ¡°Did you see yourself and Shimu Miao Yuyan engaging in indecent activities?¡±


    Ku Mu booted Mu Yu.


    ¡°My bad, Shimu would have to be Elder Frost!¡±


    Ku Mu booted Mu Yu.


    ¡°<em>Gasp!</em> You have a third woman? Wait! Is it Uncle-Con Wanwan? Wow, you go, Gramps!¡±


    Ku Mu booted Mu Yu twice and fumed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me. Recall upsetting memories, and you¡¯ll erase the illusions. Sad memories erase hope. Hence, the death qi¡¯s location will be easy to affirm.¡±


    Mu Yu was curious what Ku Mu saw, but Ku Mu refused to answer any questions.


    ¡°Gramps, what are your upsetting stories? Share with me so that I have some for reference.¡±


    Ku Mu red daggers at Mu Yu. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    The pair continued toward their destination. The mesmerising scenes of nature kept thempany the entire journey. However, the energy and life gradually dimmed as did hope. In front was a weird gully approximately thirty-three metres long and six metres wide. The bottom was pitch ck and oozed despair in the form of belligerent grey qi. A white light blocked the grey qi from invading the world of life.


    ¡°I suppose the other side of this gully is the death qi world?¡±


    ¡°I would assume so,¡± Ku Mu replied.


    ¡°What should I do? Is the bnce point there?¡± Mu Yu, standing on the edge, gazed down.


    Ku Mu ambled along the edge and stopped asionally to search for oddities. He looked up at Mu Yu and stated, ¡°Dark herb is a nt. Your consciousness is inside it. For that reason, you should know where the location is.¡±


    Mu Yu gently streaked the edge with his hand. The blueprint of dark herb popped into mind as if it was always there. ¡°I know what to do now!¡±


    Mu Yu crawled down the gully. He was after the moment the grey qi and white light collided. He only had a second to catch it, making it tough. Having failed several times, he stretched his hand out. He felt the world of life quake as though it was trying to rattle something. The grey qi gradually converted to a field of ck. Hope reced the scenery as Mu Yu¡¯s illusions approached the gully.


    The world turned ck and white as the two qispeted for dominance, zipping past Mu Yu over and over again. He grabbed white qi with his left and ck with his right hand. Vigorously tugging them, he was teleported back to reality.


    The split life qi and death qi disseminated in the room. Mu Yu drove the white leaf into Feng Haochen. After a howl, Feng Haochen¡¯s cultivation was restored.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take down Third Heaven Pce!¡± Feng Haochen destroyed Celestial Prison¡¯s control with a wave of his hand, freeing the citizens of Moyun Mountains. Mu Yu and his martial siblings energetically joined Feng Haochen¡¯s crusade.


    ¡°Mu Yu!¡± Ku Mu thumped Mu Yu¡¯s rear with his foot, putting thetter on his bottom.


    Mu Yu returned to dark herb¡¯s world. The death qi in the gully was still roiling; however, the white light itbated was gone.


    ¡°I was sucked into my illusions again.¡± Mu Yu panted and crawled to his feet.


    ¡°I kept telling you to be careful. It¡¯s easy to fall prey to your desires here.¡± Ku Mu stood far away from the gully.


    ¡°This gully is¡­¡±


    ¡°An illusion you manifested. You must¡¯ve seen a simr gully elsewhere. In your mind, you perceive there to be a dark and spooky gully sort of thing segregating the two qis.¡±


    ¡°Dark and spooky gully? I think I know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Burialless Valley, where unidentified or uncollected corpses were dumped, was located in Moyun Mountains. It was also a ce to silence people. Gui Xuanyue killed forty-nine Golden Core Realm cultivators there. Said valley resembled the gully Mu Yu imagined. Thus, the gully couldn¡¯t have been the bnce point.


    ¡°This is troublesome, then. I can¡¯t defend against these illusions,¡± Mu Yu uttered. ¡°If only Xiaoshuai was here.¡±


    Mu Yu had a suspicion phantasmal spirit and dark herb were connected. Xiaoshuai managed to bring him back to reality thest time he was caught in an illusion.


    ¡°How does having Xiaoshuai help?¡±


    After exining how Xiaoshuai saved him from an illusion, albeit vaguely and skimping on information pertaining to phantasmal spirit, Ku Mu said, ¡°Describe the dream again in detail.¡±


    After hearing the details that Mu Yu reluctantly explicated, Ku Mu imed, ¡°I know how to locate the death qi now.¡±


    Ku Mu walked back and stopped next to Tian Ran. He stared at thewn where Mu Yu and Tian Ran embraced. ck qi suddenly assumed the form of two daggers. Ku Mu picked up the daggers and threw them to Mu Yu. He pointed to Tian Ran. ¡°Kill her.¡±


    Mu Yu took the daggers. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Her death would plunge you into despair, no?¡± Ku Mu checked the direct vicinity and continued, ¡°I thought of something when you gave me the details of your dream. I know Xiaoshuai isn¡¯t just some beast; he must¡¯ve had some ability to be immune to the phantasmal spirit¡¯s ability. Life and death coexist and contradict each other. You can¡¯t have one without the other. In other words, the hope you see carries your despair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we don¡¯t need to search for the border where the death qi is but that it¡¯s in this world of hope already?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡± Ku Mu pointed at the daggers. ¡°There can¡¯t be weapons used to harm people in a world full of hope. The daggers are a manifestation of my despair. You can¡¯t manifest your despair, so I lent you a hand. To undo your dream, you need to kill Tian Ran.¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    <strong><i>Point of Bnce</i></strong>


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t want to see Tian Ran lying in a puddle of her own blood even if it¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not real!¡±


    Unable to separate himself, Mu Yu lowered his dagger. ¡°Gramps, how did you escape your illusion?¡±


    Ku Mu turned to the fake Mu Yu. He took in a deep breath and shut his eyes. He plunged a dagger into the fake Mu Yu¡¯s chest. The fake juddered and then stopped moving. ¡°Understand now?¡±


    A sickening feeling visited Mu Yu¡¯s stomach; it felt as if he was the one who was stabbed. Grey qi leaked from the chest wound. As life left the fake, the death qi devoured him.


    Tian Ran, eyes teary, asked, ¡°Brother Mu Yu, are you really going to kill me?¡±


    Mu Yu embraced Tian Ran. Her heartbeats were too real. He plunged it into her heart, yet it stung him. The scenery shattered simrly to fragments of ss and disappeared. The appearance of the world changed slightly. The only real difference was the ck and white qi no longer crossed over. The two stayed in their ownnes; they reversed the direction they drifted once they reached an invisible border.


    Ku Mu and Mu Yu were on the white side. Mu Yu inhaled and held his breath to recollect himself. s, he couldn¡¯t pretend as if he didn¡¯t just kill Tian Ran.


    ¡°You want to know why I killed you and not Yumiao or Bingxue?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Because they¡¯re more important than I am. I don¡¯t mind,¡± lied Mu Yu, contradicting his true thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of you suffering. I killed you because, admittedly, I worry for you the most. Yumiao may be held captive, but her life isn¡¯t in peril. Xue¡¯er is also safe. You¡¯re the most impulsive one and ranked on Ultimate Immortals Rankings. You might have Ju Mang¡¯s powers; however, Third Heaven Pce won¡¯t let you grow because you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple. They¡¯ll do whatever they can to circumvent you bing one of the final nine. Thus, you¡¯re in the most danger. To break free of illusions, you must face your most terrifying fear. My greatest fear is you dying. Your greatest fear is Tian Ran meeting with mishap. That¡¯s the only difference.¡± Ku Mu pursed his lips, recalling the illusions he conjured not long ago.


    Every person had different ways of breaking out of their illusions. Ku Mu had an easier time breaking free of his demons because he had been through more than Mu Yu. Thus, Ku Mu was able to imagine the worst and face it.


    ¡°¡­ Haha, I¡¯m almost moved to tears, Gramps.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. If you could cry, elephants could climb trees!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see how it is. I won¡¯t cry when you¡¯re on your death throes in the future, then.¡± Mu Yu pulled a funny face prior to querying, ¡°Gramps, you still haven¡¯t told me what you illusion was.¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Was I part of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you were in a lot of scenes.¡±


    ¡°Really? Was I a peerless hero?¡±


    ¡°No, you were just a panda.¡± Ku Mu cracked a smile upon recalling what he saw.


    ¡°Heartless old man¡­ Anyway, we¡¯ve found the bnce point. How do we split them?¡± Mu Yu stepped into the death qi. A cold sensation wreathed around his leg, triggering a natural response to jerk it back.


    ¡°How do you know where the bnce point is if you don¡¯t step into the death qi, imbecile?¡±


    ¡°Stepping to death qi reminds me of the awful despair. It sends chills down my spine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to have half of your body on each side so that you have both emotions at once. You then need to learn to master your emotions. Once you can be indifferent, you¡¯ll figure out how to disconnect them.¡±


    ¡°I thought only monks could attain that level of thinking¡­¡± Mu Yu grumbled as he walked into the death qi again.


    Mu Yu strived to strike the bnce between optimism and pessimism, resulting in him swinging back and forth between extremes. To describe it as strange was an understatement. The sh of facial expression changes would¡¯ve made a fineedy performance.


    ¡°Did your shifu teach you Dustfallen Mental Cultivation or whatever? Isn¡¯t that designed to help you calm your mind? Use it.¡±


    Ku Mu immediately started running Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. Spiritual energy circted to all of his meridians, slowing his breathing and clearing his mind. Gradually, he was able to pull himself out of the two extremes.


    Mu Yumenced his search for the point of bnce. The ck and white eventually calmed down as his emotions did.


    Ku Mu sensed a change. Hence, he waited for the right timing to jump into the intersection point. His conscious, in the meantime, returned to his body. Feng Haochen and Xie Bo detected the potent qi. The two dragged Kumu out of the room. Xie Bo covered the walls in red formation patterns, separating the energies.


    The ck and white leaf in Mu Yu¡¯s hand startedbining. The stirring qi started roiling once the bnce between ck and white fell off the wayside. The two energies raced off in opposite directions to upy the room. Within moments, it began spreading to the entire continent.


    Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white eyes made another appearance. Qi ejected from his body, while life qi and death qi discharged from his eyes, converting everything in the room to one or the other!

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    <strong><i>Wild Life and Death Energy</i></strong>


    Red formation patterns flitted across the walls in the room. Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white qi overflowed in the room, wiping out everything in the room but the ck qi, white qi and walls reinforced with a formation.


    ¡°Dark herb is as dangerous as always,¡± remarked Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Rx. The life qi and death qi can¡¯t simultaneously bring down the formation I cast,¡± reassured Xie Bo, rubbing his sixth finger.


    <em>Rumble!</em> To Xie Bo¡¯s dismay, the life qi and death qi violently assailed the walls in an attempt to break free. The two qis were doing their own thing instead of recollecting! They assumed the forms of fiend beasts and constantly assaulted the walls.


    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t see thising.¡± Xie Bo reinforced his formation with astral scriptures.


    ¡°Ku Mu!¡± Feng Haochen joined Xie Bo in the reinforcement endeavour.


    Ku Mu: ¡°I don¡¯t have enough spiritual energy. I spent a lot of Purple Glow Ultimate Jade stopping Xie Bo¡¯s spiritual qist time and had to return it. I need someone to help me!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan, Lie Shang, lend Ku Mu a hand!¡± cried Feng Haochen.


    Xiang Nan jumped in, as well. Unfortunately, theycked the formation knowledge to help. Ku Mu drew a small formation on the ground, entrapping himself within. Though fatigued, he instructed Feng Haochen¡¯s disciples, ¡°Pour your spiritual energy into this formation, and I¡¯ll be able to use your spiritual energy!¡± At the same time, Ku Mu began reinforcing Xie Bo¡¯s formation with scriptures.


    Cheng Yan andpany struggled to keep up with the spiritual energy demand.


    The walls began to crack. The life qi and death qi mming against the walls began to dent the wall. The number of cracks and their lengths rapidly increased.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Ku Mu shot blood from his mouthparably to a geyser. With his cultivation, standing between the two forces was akin to standing in a hurricane.


    ¡°This is bad. The formation patterns, life qi and death qi¡¯s sh will overwhelm Mu Yu. Xie Bo, I demand you to protect him!¡± demanded Feng Haochen, because Xie Bo focused only on maintaining the formation and not worrying for Mu Yu¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Ku Mu shifted his formation pattern to Mu Yu to reduce the pressure on his pupil. That was all Ku Mu could do in his condition. If any of them tried to jump in, the life qi and death qi would¡¯ve vanquished them.


    Mu Yu¡¯s survival hinged on the bnce of the formation and two qis. His skin felt as though it was being peeled off and then healed in cyclic fashion. He was bleeding from miniscule cuts on his skin. His bones felt as if they were crumbling. He couldn¡¯t groan for his throat hurt as if it was being ripped. His dantian felt as if it was being drilled. The pain in his dantian frightened him as damage to it spelt the end of his life as a cultivator. He was fading fast. His spiritual energy kept leaking. Worst of all, his cultivation continued to weaken.


    ¡°Do something, you two! Stop him!¡± roared Ku Mu, quivering. He thought Feng Haochen and Xie Bo could keep Mu Yu safe, but he was wrong.


    ¡°The bnce between the life qi and death qi is off now. If we stop him, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen!¡±


    The life qi and death qi cut off all the barricaded all of the scriptures Feng Haochen and Xie Bo tried to protect Mu Yu with; it devoured everything the two offered.


    ¡°Sword Spirit! Xiaoshuai!¡±


    Feng Haochen raced out of the courtyard and jumped into Lan Ling¡¯er¡¯s room. By the time Lan Ling¡¯er opened her eyes ¨C she was meditating ¨C Feng Haochen had taken off with an asleep Xiaoshuai and returned to Xie Bo.


    The life qi and death qi had overrun the walls, leaving just the red formation pattern¡¯s original energy stuck inside. Thus, everyone could see what Mu Yu was going through ¨C he was practically a puppet of blood.


    Xiaoshuai opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Old Man, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, I know you don¡¯t have any memories right now, but you¡¯re one of the most pure beings in the world. Life qi and death qi can¡¯t bother you. Go into the formation and protect Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°You might as well have waited for him to die before telling me! He¡¯s going to die at this rate!¡± Xiaoshuai jumped through the red formation and death qi tond on Mu Yu¡¯ shoulder. He had Mu Yu bask in his spiritual qi to repair thetter¡¯s damaged dantian.


    Mu Yu¡¯s brows started to rx. He needed to separate the nine qi soul purifying flowers to surprise the wild life qi and death qi. The problem was the energy around was too overpowering.


    ¡°Punctured Sword,e out already!¡±


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s cosmos sleeve and dragged Shadow Splitter Sword out. The green wood spirit¡¯s vibrations forced the life qi and death qi to retreat. It tried to absorb Mu Yu; however, Mu Yu resisted andmunicated, ¡°I can¡¯t give up. If I¡¯m distracted, the life qi and death qi will go out of control.¡±


    The wood spirit shook itself in protest and turned its tip to Xiaoshuai. Serious, Xiaoshuai instructed, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Absorb the death qi, and I¡¯ll figure something out to handle the life qi.¡±


    The wood spirit positioned itself in the field of death qi and absorbed the qi into its holes. Unlike previous times, the holes didn¡¯t mend themselves. Instead, the death qi transformed into various fiend beasts and gnawed the sword until ck streaks were left on it.


    In the same time frame, Xiaoshuai twirled his tail. The life qi he collected attempted to vanquish him. Fortunately, his body was too tough for the qi to prate. He couldn¡¯t reduce the life qi¡¯s power as the wood spirit could. All he could do was calm the rampant life qi to minimise its impact on Mu Yu.


    Thanks to the duo, Mu Yu could finally move his hands to work on nine qi soul purifying flower. He willed the frail flower into the air. The leaves autonomously broke off and changed to ck or white. They glided in the air simrly to a fish chasing its tail. The ck leaf headed to the white life qi. The white leaf headed to the ck and murky death qi. The two forced a yin and yang symbol.


    The nine qi soul purifying flower guided its ck petal into bing a rotating centrifuge that ushered the white life qi into itself. The white leaf ran an identical process. Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white eyes returned to normal. Dark herb had made its exit.


    The qi riot ceased. In front of Mu Yu was a hand-sized light. On his left was white mist, where the ck vortex was. On his right was the ck mist, where the white vortex was active. The vortex had the qis chained to themselves.


    Xiaoshuai stood on the wood spirit that no longer was an entity of life but abination of corruption and life.


    The sessful separation of life qi and death qi didn¡¯t alleviate Mu Yu. To the contrary, he hit rock bottom as his dantian was pierced¡­

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    <strong><i>ck and White Spiritual Energy</i></strong>


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose his cultivation. Sluggishly, he reached out to the ck and white mist hollering at him. Upon touching the two leaves from nine qi soul purifying flower, an aeonic qi transferred to him via his index fingers. The two contradictory qis repaired all of the injuries he just suffered.


    Spiritual qi flowed from Mu Yu¡¯s dantian again. Two vortexes, one white and one ck, rotated inside his dantian, sending out unidentified spiritual energy to all of his meridians.


    Supposing spiritual energy was the purest energy, the ck and white mixture of spiritual energy in Mu Yu¡¯s body would be considered tainted energy. Nevertheless, its sheer potency restored and bnced his energy. Owing to their activity, his cultivation soared to new heights, weing him to Body Severing Realm¡¯s Fifth Layer!


    Upon the energy in Mu Yu¡¯s dantian peaking, the ck and white qi originating from the nine qi soul purifying flower automatically cooled down, while the two leave shrivelled, taking the two qis wreathing around them with them.


    Merely imagining himself gathering energy in his left hand, Mu Yu manifested pure-white energy in his hand that represented vitality. His right hand spawned ck energy that could be described as world-threatening. Though it was a silver lining to receive such a blessing, he needed to bring the circting energy under control.


    Mu Yu shut his eyes and cultivated until he had free reign over the circting energies in his body. Returning to reality, he found the surroundings blown to oblivion and a crater where he stood. The red formation suspended him in the air.


    ¡°About time you returned,¡± Ku Mu cheered. The worn-out elder was sitting cross-legged outside the protection formation. ¡°Half a month you took. That¡¯s half a month of worrying you owe me.¡±


    Mu Yu could tell Ku Mu stayed by his side the entire time from thetter¡¯s sleep-deprived red eyes. He jokingly grumbled, ¡°Copping a scolding right after I return, what luck.¡±


    Xie Bo and Feng Haochen soon arrived upon hearing Mu Yu had returned. Xie Bo removed the protection formation to allow Mu Yu passage out. Mu Yu passed dark herb¡¯s life qi to Feng Haochen. ¡°Shifu, you can look forward to restoring your cultivation now.¡±


    Feng Haochen checked Mu Yu and voiced, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right.¡±


    Xie Bo: ¡°Kid, your wood spirit, which is a vitality item, absorbed the death qi, which was the best tool we had for the job. As far as we can tell right now, your wood spirit may die once you expel the death qi from it. I¡¯m telling you this so that you can prepare yourself.¡±


    Mu Yu solemnly nodded.


    Mu Yu spent time adapting to utilising the new spiritual energies he obtained. Nobody could exin how the energy came to be or how it entered him. Thankfully, Feng Haochen was able to provide insight to help him consolidate his new cultivation level. It took another ten days of rest for him to undergo aplete recuperation. It should¡¯ve taken much longer than ten days considering what he was subjected to.


    ¡°Hey, Gramps, you envy my spiritual energy? Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Envy? Why would I envy a weirdo with both ck and white energy? It reminds me of those zombies from Life and Death Sect.¡±


    Ku Mu¡­ had a point. Life and Death Sect¡¯s signature ck and white appearance certainly was mind boggling¡­


    ¡°You leaving on your own?¡± Feng Haochen asked, seeing Ku Mu prepare to depart after verifying Mu Yu was fine. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to stay with Mu Yu. We don¡¯t know if the spiritual energy in him is belligerent or a blessing. I have to return to Moyun Mountains soon. You¡¯re the only one who can help him.¡±


    ¡°The energy has calmed, so he¡¯ll be fine. I need to return to Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Gramps? I¡¯m escorting you even if you must go.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, and I don¡¯t need someone to hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you, Ku Mu,¡± Feng Haochen said.


    Ku Mu stopped in his tracks and wrinkled his nose. He looked at Mu Yu, who was actually helping at the end of day, through his peripherals. Prior to resuming, he stated, ¡°I wasn¡¯t helping you.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I can¡¯t leave him alone. I¡¯m going to talk to him.¡± Mu Yu chased after Ku Mu and called, ¡°Gramps, can¡¯t you do something about your curmudgeon personality?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling curmudgeon?¡± Ku Mu raised his hand but didn¡¯t bring it across. ¡°I told you from the beginning that we¡¯d go our separate ways once this was settled. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    ¡°Some things don¡¯t end just because you say so. Can¡¯t you say something uplifting for once, you old trout?¡± Mu Yu kicked a rock on the road.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Mu Yu grinned mischievously and stopped. ¡°Gramps, I suggest you think twice about leaving. Oh, wait, were you actually looking forward to seeing Wanwan?¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. See me to Hundreds Herb Hall. I can go back to Pill Cauldron Sect with them. I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Mu Yu chuckled as he jogged over. ¡°Gramps, I¡¯m still curious what role I had in your dream. Was I a mighty hero? Tell me, and I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    ¡°I already told you ¨C a panda.¡±


    ¡°I should really let Wanwan put you in line.¡±


    The two didn¡¯t speak at all until Ku Mu cautioned, ¡°Be careful. If you don¡¯t need to fight to climb the rankings, don¡¯t fight. It¡¯s meaningless. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian will try to hamper your growth.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t care about his ranking, nor did he want to involve himself in the fight between Third Heaven¡¯s cultivators and the elemental demons.


    Hundreds Herb Hall, another one of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s businesses that sold products headquarters produced, was busy. Herbs were stored in boxes hovering in the air and protecting with formations. If one wanted to ensure they had the right product, they had to check with the clerks who were trained to appraise herbs. Before being epted as a disciple, they had to work as clerks at the sect¡¯s various branches as appraisers because it was a fundamental skill they needed. They weren¡¯t qualified to be called alchemists. Therefore, they referred to themselves as herb appraisers.


    There was nothing strange about strong scents in an herb shop. What Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect was that he could directlymunicate with them. In the past, he had to be in physical contact with herbs tomand them. Upon setting foot into Hundreds Herb Hall, though, he couldmand them with his mind alone.


    Ten or so level four alchemists were teaching the alchemist candidates.


    ¡°This ¡®indifferent night lotus¡¯ is, at least, two thousand years old, yet you im it¡¯s only a thousand years old? Are you trying to dupe me?¡±


    The young man filing theint caught everyone¡¯s attention with his loud voice. The ck lotus¡¯ worth was markedly different if it was one thousand or two thousand years old.


    Mu Yu honed in on the herb and raised the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    <strong><i>Forced Transaction</i></strong>


    ¡°What happened?¡± A level four alchemist stepped in.


    ¡°Senior brother Ji, our customer disagrees with my appraisal. ording to my examination, it is only a thousand years old,¡± expounded the twenty-year old or so youth.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. The herb is already slightly red, which is a sign that it¡¯s two thousand years old. I may not be an alchemist, but I am a retailer by trade. I¡¯m not clueless!¡± argued the youth with many scars on his face.


    ¡°Please give me a moment to double check.¡±


    Ji Liangcai was an alchemist roughly thirty years old. As a qualified alchemist stationed at the store, his appraisal was given more weight.


    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, teach him how to tell apart one thousand and two thousand year old indifferent night lotuses. That¡¯s an authentic indifferent night lotus herb!¡± The youth shot the appraiser a re.


    An indifferent night lotus two thousand years old was called ¡°indifferent sacred lotus¡± and worth over ten times its value at one thousand years old. ordingly, the contexts in which they were applicable also changed. It wasn¡¯t the type of herb one would find sitting on the side of the road. It took someone willing to risk their time and dedication to find and obtain, hence its value.


    Ji Liangcai carefully picked up the herb and shook it. He spawned a white light on his finger tips and made a small slit to smell it. After the meticulous inspection, he elucidated, ¡°It is clean, and its spiritual qi is potent. As such, it gives the impression it is two thousand years old. However, judging from the root¡¯s colour and the lines on the leaves, you can see that it, in actual fact, is only between 1500 to 1550 years old. Therefore, it is not a real sacred lotus and only fetches a price of approximately ten thousand spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I had someone appraise it beforeing here, and he told me it was a genuine indifferent sacred lotus.¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Ji Liangcai asked in a threatening tone.


    It wasn¡¯t worth affronting an alchemist for it. Thus, the youth replied, ¡°Sorry, it is a misunderstanding. I am not questioning your evaluation. Since you have said it is an indifferent night lotus herb, I will not sell. Please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Please wait. It may not be a sacred lotus. Nevertheless, our level six alchemist, Elder He Xing, needs it. Would you be interested in selling it to us for twenty thousand spirit stones?¡±


    Ji Liangcai asked out of formality as, by all means, they could¡¯ve taken it by force with a level six alchemist backing them. Ji Liangcai¡¯s smirk made a statement itself. Having an indifferent night lotus in one¡¯s possession was no big deal. Having a level six alchemist coveting it after it when one possessed it was called carrying a time bomb. It was an enticing offer to get in the good books of a level six alchemist. Even so, the youth was certain his lotus was a sacred lotus. That being the case, he would be selling himself short if he sold it for twenty thousand.


    Vexed, the youth requested, ¡°I ept. With that said, can I personally pass it on to Elder He Xing?¡±


    Ji Liangcai sneered. ¡°Elder He Xing is a busy man. Nobody is permitted to disturb him when he is working in seclusion. Moreover, not everyone can enter Pill Cauldron Sect. As such, I shall personally hand it to him. Thank you for the thought.¡±


    The youth gnashed his teeth. He was only hoping to make a profitable and reasonable sale, and he was sure he was being duped. Worst of all, he had to submit to the threat.


    <em>Conniving scumbags</em>, the youth inwardly remarked. Though he puffed his chest out, his voice was still meek. ¡°What if I refuse to sell?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Our store prides itself on fair trade. We do not force customers to buy or sell. If you do not wish to sell it, I will not force you. Since Elder He Xing needs it and you refuse to sell it, I will purchase it from somebody else.¡±


    Although level four alchemists were respected in the outside world, Pill Cauldron Sect was home to plenty of them. Alchemists they dispatched to Hundreds Herbs Hall were those the sect deemed undeserving of further investment and only good for clerk work. Ji Liangcai was one of such abandoned disciples.


    Ji Liangcai didn¡¯t lie about Elder He Xing requiring the herb. Ji Liangcai, as a disciple, couldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t hear that from the elder. The search for the herb would be a difficult one. Therefore, the easiest and quickest way to obtain it was to con the youth, dering it an indifferent night lotus instead of a sacred lotus.


    Cognisant of the fact that Primordial Infant Realm cultivators would likely assault him before he could leave Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, the youth surrendered. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll sell.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to extend my gratitude on behalf of Elder He Xing,¡± voiced Ji Liangcai, wearing his fake smile.


    Some of the Primordial Infant Realm cultivators were disappointed. They were hoping the youth would refuse so that they could jump him and make twenty thousand. The remainder deemed his decision wise, except for one person at the rear, who explicated, ¡°From what I can tell, though, it¡¯s more than two thousand years old.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one spread false information?¡± Ji Liangcai wrathfully questioned.


    Mu Yu wore a harmless and idiotic smile to greet those who turned to him.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    <strong><i>I am Suspecting You. Do Something About It.</i></strong>


    ¡°Mind what you say,¡± Ji Liangcai warned, albeit also taking the Body Severing Realm cultivator serious.


    Given how far and disconnected the store was from Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s headquarters, it came as no surprise that Ji Liangcai didn¡¯t recognise Mu Yu.


    ¡°May I take a look at your indifferent night lotus? From what I can see, I believe it¡¯s a sacred lotus,¡± Mu Yu told the scar-faced youth.


    The youth wouldn¡¯t deny a Body Severing Realm cultivator of his behest. Furthermore, it was unlikely Mu Yu would try anything funny in the presence of everyone different. Hence, he passed the herb over. ¡°If you would please.¡±


    Ji Liangcai intently watched Mu Yu examine the herb. Mu Yu went on to inform, ¡°Distinguishing between the two via the centre is one method. The method bes an issue when the centre will gradually grow red once it has reach 1900 years. In other words, at a surface level, it¡¯s correct to say it¡¯s 1900 years old.¡±


    ¡°In that case, its value is lower than a sacred lotus. What did you mean by what you imed, then? Were you just fishing for attention?¡± Ji Liangcai mocked.


    The youth couldn¡¯t make sense of Mu Yu¡¯s intent, either.


    Mu Yu flipped over the lotus. ¡°Having said that, this one¡¯s red centre doesn¡¯t urately indicate its age. Once an indifferent night lotus reaches 3000 years old, the red centre will gradually fade back to ck. So ordingly, it will be no different to 1000 years old after 100 years. That¡¯s where people make the mistake of selling one 3000 years old at the same price as a lotus at 1000 years old.¡±


    The youth beamed. ¡°You mean¡­ this is a three thousand years old indifferent sacred lotus?¡±


    If Mu Yu¡¯s im was faithful, the price of the herb would be dozens, if not hundreds, of times higher.


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°To be urate, it¡¯s 3082 years old.¡±


    ¡°Absolute tripe!¡± eximed Ji Liangcai. ¡°Are you questioning me, a level four alchemist?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Yu answered, finding Ji Liangcai¡¯s questionical.


    Ji Liangcai inhaled heavily through his nose. ¡°You are not an alchemist, so why are you questioning a level four alchemist from Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    There were several ways of identifying an alchemist. First, they had the spiritual energy of an alchemist. Second, they had calluses on their fingertips from working with herbs. Mu Yu carried neither characteristic for he wasn¡¯t an alchemist.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m not an alchemist? I¡¯m discussing this indifferent sacred lotus, not alchemy techniques? Who gives a toss if you¡¯re an alchemist? Actually, who gives a toss about alchemists?¡±


    ¡°I rmend you leave. We do not wee cultivators who don¡¯t respect alchemists,¡± asserted Ji Liangcai, in a frigid tone.


    ¡°You want me out of here before I expose you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what would I feel guilty about as a level four alchemist? I merely don¡¯t consider quarrelling with liars to be worth my while. I am more than happy to serve you if you are here to do business. If you simply want trouble, you¡¯re in the wrong ce!¡±


    Two Body Severing Realm guards popped up out of nowhere next to Mu Yu and gestured toward the door. ¡°If you would please.¡±


    The two guards didn¡¯t initiate a physical altercation, lest they damage the goods and building.


    Mu Yu nonchntly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not here to start trouble. Since we¡¯re all here for business, we must practice fairness. Let me finish my evaluation, and you can throw me out if you can disprove me.¡±


    Ji Liangcai obviously wasn¡¯t going to let Mu Yu walk all over the store¡¯s reputation. ¡°Throw him out!¡±


    ¡°Where are your principles as a businessman? You don¡¯t happen to be trying to sabotage your own reputation, do you?¡± Mu Yu sternly asked.


    <em>Tap! Tap! Tap! </em>Apanying the sound of a walking stick tapping on the staircase were heavy and rhythmic footsteps that demanded silence and attention. The elder with a white beard donned an argent robe embellished with patterns. He had ascended beyond Spirit Severing Realm and was a level seven alchemist if not higher.


    ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus?¡± The elder¡¯s domineering voice had everyone holding their breaths.


    ¡°Ancestor Yuan De, why are you here?¡± Ji Liangcai knelt down and kowtowed with a smile going from ear to ear. Then, he stood to the elder¡¯s side as a servant would.


    ¡°I heard something about someone trying to walk all over Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s reputation. Exin what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Ji Liangcai, in high spirits again, pointed to Mu Yu and used, ¡°Ancestor, he is the one who came here to nder us and threatened to walk all over our reputation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon seeing Mu Yu, the elder flinched, and his eyes bulged.


    ¡°Ancestor Yuan De? I remember Pill Cauldron Sect only has a Daoist Yuan Hua.¡±


    The elder shuddered upon meeting with Mu Yu¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    <strong><i>Ancestor Yuan De (Part 1)</i></strong>


    Random person: ¡°Ancestor Yuan De is Daoist Yuan Hua?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s remark triggered a wave ofments. He had trouble adjusting to the elder for Elder Leng he knew was fundamentally a different person all together; even the way he dressed was atypical of himself. Ku Mu didn¡¯t even spare the elder a look, when he would¡¯ve been in Elder Leng¡¯s face already.


    ¡°You want to ruin Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s reputation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is him. The ignorant miscreant is maligning us and challenging our authority. Ancestor, I do not know what shabby sect he is fr-¡± Ji Liangcai informed.


    ¡°Ignorant miscreant? Shabby sect? Shut your trap! Have you not embarrassed yourself enough? Have you any idea who he is?¡± snapped Elder Leng, scowling.


    Ji Liangcai¡¯s brows popped up.


    ¡°He is Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Bamboo Peak¡¯s new master, Mu Yu. Which shabby sect were you just talking about?¡± reprimanded Elder Leng, voice booming.


    ¡°H-he is Mu Yu?!¡± stuttered Ji Liangcai, world turned upside down. It took a moment for his brain cogs to start turning. He recalled receiving news Mu Yu had been instated as Bamboo Peak¡¯s new leader. The leadership rank was important, but more importantly was the name Mu Yu.


    Ji Liangcai¡¯s knees buckled. Shaking and sweating cold bullets was just the beginning. A putrid smell leaked from between his legs.


    ¡°Embarrassing!¡± scolded Elder Leng. ¡°Do you realise your affront is enough for him to erase your cultivation and exile you from the sect?¡±


    Ji Liangcai crawled over on his knees and kowtowed to Mu Yu repetitively. ¡°Please spare me, Master! Please spare me! Please! I apologise for not knowing better!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t have the foggiest idea why Elder Leng was ying a serious character. Nheless, so as to not embarrass the elder in public, he sauntered over to offer a bow. His lips were pursed, but his stomach was involuntarily contracting. ¡°Greetings¡­ Ancestor Yuan De?¡±


    Elder Leng¡¯s face twitched; it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out Mu Yu was poking fun at him. Still, he was d Mu Yu didn¡¯t get in his face and expose him.


    ¡°Mm. As my grand disciple and the leader of Bamboo Peak, you need to elucidate me as to what happened,¡± demanded Elder Leng, stroking his beard.


    <em>Grand disciple? I want to give you my boot. You sure know how to take advantage of the circumstances, huh?</em> Mu Yumunicated with his eyes. He deliberately drawled, ¡°Eld-, Ancestor, Hundreds Herb Hall honours fairness in business. One of our codes of conduct is to be honest to others and not swindle our customers. He evaluated this 3000-year-old indifferent sacred lotus as a 1000-year-old lotus. If people find out we cheated our customer, they would call cklist us as a fraud centre. I had to take a stand to protect our reputation.¡±


    Mu Yu passed Elder Leng the lotus. Elder Leng looked at Mu Yu, then down at the herb. He nodded and concurred loudly, ¡°Indeed, it is a 3000-year-old indifferent sacred lotus.¡±


    The owner of the lotus could jump with joy, though Mu Yu didn¡¯t like the look the youth gave him. It was¡­ too passionate forfort¡­


    ¡°Ahem, Pill Cauldron Sect practices an honesty policy and prioritises our customers. That is how we built our reputation and earned trust from everyone. Business only works if both parties can trust each other. The distinction between the two lotuses must be made clear, and we would never lie about it. Ladies and gentlemen, you can trust us to conduct business honestly with you. I despise nothing more than liars. As such, I will always stand with what is right and not my bias towards people,¡± Mu Yu announced.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± someone effused, initiating a surge of apuses.


    ¡°Ahem, even level five alchemists could mix up the two, so I think Ji Liangcai was merely ignorant of the fact. I can guarantee this won¡¯t happen again,¡± assured Elder Leng.


    At the end of the day, Elder Leng was with Pill Cauldron Sect; he couldn¡¯t acknowledge Ji Liangcai was trying to scam the customer¡­ His exnation and guarantee were able to express an apology, save his sect and the store¡¯s reputation in addition to reassuring the customers.


    ¡°Get up now. Ground yourself. Write ¡®Be honest with others. Face obstacles with determination¡¯ ten thousand times. Noing back here until you¡¯re done.¡± Mu Yu kicked Ji Liangcai, yet thetter bowed and nodded gratefully.


    ¡°Okay, back to what you were doing everyone. Mu Yu and our guest in the corner over there,e with me.¡± Elder Leng casually ascended the stairs.


    Ku Mu grumbled as he followed after Mu Yu up to the second floor. The second floor was where Pill Cauldron Sect sold pills. The customers on the second floor weren¡¯t privy to the debacle downstairs. The trio went up to the third floor and into a bright room.


    ¡°What is ¡®Be honest with others. Face obstacles with determination¡¯?¡± Elder Leng threw his walking stick he used as a prop aside.


    ¡°Honesty and determination, my life principles,¡± answered Mu Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s news to me.¡± Elder Leng shut the door and sat with his legs cross on the chair ¨C basically his usual self.


    ¡°You¡¯re behind on the times, then. What was that about your ¡®grand disciple¡¯? Also, what¡¯s with your getup? You bereaving?¡±


    Ku Mu questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve ascended to Ascension Realm? You¡¯re a level eight alchemist now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I most certainly am. Thanks to this jerk clearing out the wood residue, I ascended without even trying, hahaha! I am a prestigious individual, so I can¡¯t dress sloppily.¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    <strong><i>Ancestor Yuan De (Part 2)</i></strong>


    ¡°Oh, nice. Time for mypensation. That¡¯ll be another couple dozens of rank seven pills, thank you.¡± Mu Yu held out his hand.


    ¡°Several dozens of rank seven pills? You think they grow off trees? Listen Jerk Number One and Jerk Number Two, I am now exalted Daoist Yuan De. You are to kowtow nine times as Ji Liangcai did when you see me, understood?¡±


    Mu Yu threw a cup of tea at Elder Leng; however, it shattered before it could touch thetter. Since it wasn¡¯t going to work, Ku Mu resisted the impulse to indulge in his favourite pastime ¨C throwing things and words at Elder Leng ¨C and said, ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t here just to unt your level eight status.¡±


    Elder Leng undid the buttons on his daoist robe, revealing his dirty cloth shirt inside. ¡°This getup is tiring,¡±ined Elder Leng, stripping the daoist robe off and throwing it on the ground. ¡°Had Third Heaven Pce not summoned me, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered leaving. It¡¯s tiring for the elderly to leave the house.¡±


    ¡°What would Third Heaven Pce summon you for?¡± questioned Mu Yu, with a jibing undertone.


    ¡°What else but those troublesome elemental demons? Third Continent is growing restless as the elemental demons¡¯ activity increases. Third Heaven Pce summoned all Ascension Realm cultivators to discuss it,¡± answered Elder Leng, adjusting his clothing.


    ¡°You know where Third Heaven Pce is?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s at¡­¡± Elder Leng scratched his nose with a befuddled expression. ¡°I know where it is, but I can¡¯t tell you. They cast a restriction spell on me, sparking a short memorypse whenever I try to mention it.¡±


    ¡°They can even do that? Flip me¡­¡±


    ¡°How long do you have to stay there?¡± Ku Mu inquired.


    Elder Leng shrugged with a subtle zany face. ¡°Beats me. They said they have some missions for us that pertain to preparations to defeat the elemental demons, but that¡¯s the extent of my knowledge. I¡¯m early, so I decided to go for a stroll. I heard you two mention this ce back then. Therefore, I came to see if I¡¯d bump into you two jerks.¡±


    ¡°What are they trying to do? Gather all Ascension Realm and above elders?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°No, only a number of us. I saw the white ape fiend king two days ago. I think he¡¯s also going. Oh, he also told me you went to Hell on Earth, Mu Yu. Aw, you little¡­ I thought you were a prim kid, but you never change, do you?¡±


    ¡°I was there for business¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone?¡± Elder Leng winked with a grin.


    ¡°You know what? I give up.¡±


    ¡°Who can deny the truth? It sure is nice to be young. You can experiment with all sorts of positions unlike us. We¡¯d throw our backs out if we went too hard¡­¡± Elder Leng thumped his lower back as he enviously shared.


    Recalling Ximen Buxing said something along the lines of, ¡°Someone here might be one of the respected elders preaching justice you¡¯ve seen somewhere,¡± Mu Yu pointed at Elder Leng. ¡°Oh, you went to Hell on Earth, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Leng sat proud. ¡°I¡¯m exalted Daoist Yuan De, a revered level eight alchemist, a man everyone respects and your martial uncle¡¯s grand master. You think everyone is as lecherous as you?¡±


    <em>I pray I don¡¯t cultivate shamelessness as the white ape fiend king and this old pervert as I grow as a cultivator</em>, Mu Yu thought. ¡°I¡¯m done wasting my breath on you. Gramps wants to return to Pill Cauldron Sect. Can you escort him?¡±


    Elder Leng jerked his head. ¡°Hmm? Jerk Number Two wants to return to Pill Cauldron Sect? Let me quickly check if the sun is still where it¡¯s supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Old Man, I don¡¯t want to let Xue¡¯er down.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you think it¡¯s easy to be my son-inw? Call me ¡®Dad¡¯ first, hehe.¡±


    <em>m!</em> Kumu upped and left, mming the door behind him.


    ¡°Look at him. Is this bad karma from a previous life? Who is going to take care of me in old age if he¡¯s my son-inw? Humanity has fallen! Hey, you¡¯ll take care of me in old age, won¡¯t you?¡±


    <em>Man, this pretender is annoying me. He just has to say the world, and he¡¯ll have people fighting to take care of him. He¡¯s just trying to remind me we¡¯re rted to ask for favours</em>, thought Mu Yu. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll gift you a one and a half metre wreath when you kick the bucket. Now, back on topic. You can protect Gramps on his way back to Pill Cauldron Sect, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shi Dengtian won¡¯t dare toy his hands on Kumu. Nobody dares to offend you or Ku Mu anymore because of you. Everyone back at the sect will protect him around the clock. I can assure you history won¡¯t repeat itself. Shi Dengtian was also forced to swear an oath to not harm Ku Mu. If any mishap befalls Ku Mu, Shi Dengtian will be in for it.¡±


    ¡°Good, keep it that way.¡± That was one concern sorted. Nevertheless, Wanwan did say somebody was watching Ku Mu and him. He couldn¡¯t trust Hundreds Herb Hall. Hence, he requested, ¡°Elder, can you personally escort Ku Mu back? It won¡¯t take much of your time anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± drawled Elder Leng. ¡°What argument do I have? Heartless juniors abusing the elderly, what is wrong with the world today?!¡±


    ¡°Thank you in advance. Whoever wants me to help extract wood residue in the future,e see me. I¡¯ll give a 10% off discount,¡± Mu Yu said, patting Elder Leng¡¯s shoulder with an affable smile.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Sir Mu Yu.¡± Elder Leng palmed his face. 10% off Mu Yu¡¯s price was a drop in the bucket. The higher ranked the pill concocted, the more residue the alchemist umted. Thus, the cost of treatment would¡¯ve been even higher.


    ¡°You may leave now. I need to speak to Gramps,¡±manded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Is there any point talking without me present when he¡¯s my son-inw?¡±


    ¡°We have touching words of farewell to exchange ¨C tears may fall. You still want to listen in?¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never seen you or him cry. Sign me up.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Mu Yu pushed Elder Leng out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m now an esteemed deity. I can¡¯t go out dressed in this. I need to maintain my appearance.¡±


    After walking some distance, Elder Leng came back. He put his extravagant robe back on. It was clearly a size too small for him, so Mu Yu had to give him a hand. ¡°You¡¯re a level eight alchemist. You can¡¯t afford a bigger set or something?¡±


    ¡°I never liked dressing so fancy. This is from twenty years ago. I can¡¯t help it that I¡¯ve put on more muscle,¡± exined Elder Leng, flexing his biceps.


    Mu Yu pushed Elder Leng out a second time. Ku Mu came back in quickly as if he was avoiding a gue.


    ¡°Gramps, you sure you don¡¯t need me to escort you back?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    <strong><i>Farewell</i></strong>


    ¡°No need. He did say Shi Dengtian would leave me alone. As such, there¡¯s nothing to worry about on the way back. Your ability is a blessing to all of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s alchemists, meaning they will protect me. My wellbeing never mattered in the past, but it¡¯s a different story now. The old fart is the sect¡¯s first Ascension Realm cultivator; it¡¯s not hard to imagine how valuable you are to them at this point. If any harm does befall me, there¡¯s no doubt Shi Dengtian is the culprit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re basking in my glory.¡±


    ¡°You basked in my glory. What¡¯s so unfair about me basking in yours now in return?¡± Ku Mu subtly jerked the corner of his lips up. ¡°I¡¯ll stress it again: stay low because you are everyone¡¯s target now. Be extra careful until you ascend to Body Synthesis Realm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Until the scheduled infiltration mission with his seniors, Mu Yu intended to find a ce to focus on training.


    What would unfold next was unpredictable. Although humanity would be ecstatic to hear True God had returned in another year, Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Third Heaven Pce were no longer allies. How allegiances would work out was up in the air.


    ¡°Your shifu has lived for millenniums, yet he still hasn¡¯t figured out how Third Heaven Pce passes down their inheritance or located their headquarters. Meanwhile, they possess all the cultivation resources at Third Heaven Continent. There¡¯s not a shadow of doubt they¡¯re nurturing their own forces. You will eventually cross swords with their forces; expect more enemies than you can count.¡±


    ¡°They can send anyone they want, but they shouldn¡¯t send anyone they want back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on your own now.¡±


    Ku Mu believed Mu Yu was still wet behind the ears and didn¡¯t know where to draw the line. He, therefore, worried for Mu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound as if someone is dying. It¡¯s not as if I won¡¯t visit you at Pill Cauldron Sect. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m the leader of Bamboo Peak,¡± joked Mu Yu, juggling the Bamboo Peak leader¡¯s token.


    Ku Mu shook his head with an eye roll.


    ¡°Before you leave, tell me what role I had in your dream.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that important to you?¡±


    ¡°You saw my dream. Be fair. Tell me how heroic I looked as the saviour of the world, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°You were a panda,¡± Ku Mu indifferently repeated.


    ¡°You have absolutely no care for the young!¡±


    Ku Mu called the dragon vine and told it to go to Mu Yu. ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to protect me anymore. It prefers following you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Big Earthworm!¡± Xiaoshuai protested.


    ¡°Neither do I like you, Rodent!¡± rebuked the dragon vine, coiling around Mu Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look after my son-inw,¡± assured Elder Leng, smiling shiftily upon seeing Mu Yu give him the reminder look. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make you call me ¡®Dad¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You will¡­ in your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± responded Elder Leng.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Mu Yuughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Pill Cauldron Sect now. I have to report in to Third Heaven Pce after.¡±


    ***


    There was a restaurant called Heavenly Restaurant opposite Hundreds Herb Hall, which was one of the most famous fiend beast restaurants in Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. Their most renowned dish was called steamed flower jungle cat. The chubby cats tasted dull if one was to just roast and consume. Heavenly Restaurant had a special steam recipe that made it enviably juicy.


    Sitting by the table closet to the window on the second floor and enjoying a dish of steamed flower jungle cat was Celestial Star Sect¡¯s young master, Tian Budai.


    ¡°Daoist Yuan De, a level eight alchemist, visiting Hundreds Herb Hall wasn¡¯t expected. Tsk, tsk, I certainly can¡¯t affront him,¡± Tian Budai muttered to himself, knocking back a cup of wine. He stopped to think and then shook his head. ¡°I doubt I could handle those hanging around Mu Yu. I¡¯m going to need to focus on Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, then.¡±


    ***


    Ku Mu followed Daoist Yuan De with his lips pursed as though he was stopping himself from verbally sting thetter. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t looking to have a crowd send the two off, lest they had a crowd following them. Hence, they left early. Mu Yu, who hid himself in the crowd, found joy in Ku Mu¡¯s misery. Those not familiar with Ku Mu wouldn¡¯t have known what he was thinking, but it wasn¡¯t hard for Mu Yu to tell. Daoist Yuan De¡¯s deliberate japing didn¡¯t help. Mu Yu was already imagining the verbal tirades the two would engage in when they were alone on the journey back.


    ¡°We wish you safe travels, Ancestor!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s efforts to keep the two out of public eye was in vain; how could they be low key with so many clerks, level four and five alchemists sending off two individuals? As a result, people on the streets stopped to watch and gossip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daoist Yuan De patted Ku Mu on the shoulder and smiled amiably, putting on airs.


    The ignorant were wishing they could serve Daoist Yuan De. Basking in another¡¯s glory was something almost everyone craved. In addition, they demeaned Ku Mu, deeming a Golden Core Realm cultivator unworthy of serving Daoist Yuan De. Needless to say, Ku Mu furiously contained the urge to fly off the handle.


    Daoist Yuan De, hearing the scathingments, amiably rectified, ¡°You misunderstand. He is my son-inw, not my servant. Am I right, Young Qing? What should you call me?¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s eyebrows were glued together.


    Mu Yu: <em>Now I know where the conniving fox¡¯s confidence came from. I¡¯m not sure I entrusted Gramps to the right person. He¡¯s going to bully Gramps so bad! Oh, man, how am I going to appease Gramps now¡­</em>

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    <strong><i>Hostility</i></strong>


    ¡°Elder, do you have another daughter looking for a groom?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a niece would be fine, too.¡±


    ¡°You lot are painfully ignorant. You do realise he¡¯s the famous Eternally Youthful Ku Mu? You know Mu Yu? The handsome, cool, awesome disciple of True God also calls Eternally Youthful Ku Mu ¡®Shifu¡¯!¡± Mu Yu shouted, trying to defend Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡­ and boasting about himself.


    Eternally Youthful Ku Mu smiled to himself.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I did hear Eternally Youthful Ku Mu regressed to Golden Core Realm.¡±


    ¡°I get it now. He¡¯s basking in the glory of True God¡¯s disciple. Now I get why Daoist Yuan De epted him as a son-inw. He owes Mu Yu.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s lips turned back down.


    Mu Yu held his head in his hands and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gramps. I was sincerely trying to help you. I can¡¯t cure their narrow minds, though.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De cordially rified, ¡°Ku Mu may be Mu Yu¡¯s shifu, but he¡¯s also my son-inw. Am I right, Ku Mu?¡±


    Unlike Mu Yu, Ku Mu was emotionally attached to Pill Cauldron Sect in his own way. After all, it was where he started. Consequently, protecting the old bugger¡¯s image equated to shielding Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s reputation. If heshed out at Daoist Yuan De, the sect would be judged as a ce where anyone could run amok. If Mu Yu, who couldn¡¯t care less about the sect or old bugger, could put aside his dislike, Ku Mu also could.


    ¡°Yes, Father-in-Law,¡± Ku Mu stiffly replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re family. Just call me ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Daoist Yuan De stroked his beard with a sly smirk.


    ¡°Yes. Dad,¡± Ku Mu responded through his teeth.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, Son-in-Law, hahaha.¡±


    To be fair, it wasn¡¯t an unreasonable request on Daoist Yuan De¡¯s part.


    <em>Man, I didn¡¯t see thising</em>, Mu Yu said to himself. ¡°Well yed, you fraudster.¡±


    Ku Mu shot Mu Yu, who was grinning, a vicious re before departing.


    Upon looking up from where he stood to see Heavenly Restaurant¡¯s que, Mu Yu immediately slipped into the crowd.


    ¡°Daoist Yuan De is leaving together with Ku Mu? Damn it!¡± Tian Budai glugged his drink then put his chopsticks down gently.


    Mu Yu soon found his way to Tian Budai¡¯s empty seat and dishes. He pulled his eyebrows together and contemted, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Mu Yu was more sensitive to changes in the atmosphere since acquiring the ck and white spiritual energy. He picked up Tian Budai¡¯s hostility as Ku Mu was leaving. The hostility was so faint that Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t have detected it if it wasn¡¯t for him focusing on Ku Mu in that instant.


    Mu Yu ambled to the window and looked down. He felt a little better with Daoist Yuan De sticking to Ku Mu. He clenched his fists and muttered under his breath, ¡°You¡¯re in over your head if you think you can harm Ku Mu under Elder Leng¡¯s watch.¡±


    Tian Budai left the corner he stood at not long after arriving. Wanwan came out from the same corner in a foul mood. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. If I find out who you are, I¡¯ll give you hell for targeting my Uncle Ku Mu!¡±


    Wanwan then turned her attention to Ku Mu and drifted off into fantasynd.


    Tian Budai walked along Ten Kilometre Street, unperturbed in spite of nearly being caught twice. He didn¡¯t leave when his target, Mu Yu, approached him out of fear but to avoid alerting Daoist Yuan De, who had only just left. Being ranked on Ultimate Immortals Ranking provided him with a form of protection. Even so, Daoist Yuan De could¡¯ve given him hell all the same. Plus, breaking the no-fighting rule in the area would¡¯ve caused him trouble in addition to impacting Celestial Star Sect.


    <em>True God¡¯s disciple¡¯s cultivation pales inparison to mine, yet his senses are incredible. If my senses haven¡¯t dulled, he¡¯s changed somehow</em>, mused Tian Budai, chin in his hand. He raised his head. ¡°Regardless, I will take my time returning the favour before I kill you!¡±


    There was a small abandoned house in ane at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden ¨C dark and empty. The cobwebs hung like great sheets of hair from an ancient hag, dirty and tangled. The arrival of a certain individual illuminated the white cobwebs and room. He didn¡¯t exude any spiritual energy, and the white light enveloping him masked his face. Soon after his arrival, another identical individual arrived, albeit less imposing.


    Voice deep and firm, the second individual to arrive questioned, ¡°Your Eminence, Sword Shadow Dust Gale has acquired dark herb¡¯s life qi. What is our next move?¡±


    ¡°He wishes he could take me down,¡± responded the first individual, voice raspy, young and echoing. His tone constantly changed.


    The first person to arrive was Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian.


    ¡°Your Eminence, how do you intend to deal with Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    The formation guardian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, hemented, ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Illusionary Clear Rain and Evil Shadow Eternally Youthful have defied nature. The entire world of cultivation is mine, yet nature binds me. Why is fate so unfair? Hahaha, Sword Shadow Dust Gale certainly is prudent. He set up everything beforehand. No matter. He will never have expected there to be ws in his ns.¡±


    ¡°Your Eminence, are you referring to Hou Tu¡¯s host, Xiang Nan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Xiang Nan. We already have him in the bag. There¡¯s one more person we need to lend a hand.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I want Daoist Yuan De at Third Heaven Pce as soon as possible. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°But the time is not r-¡­¡± Once the epiphany hit him, the second individual replied, ¡°Understood, Your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale, I¡¯ve been at this with you for all my life. It¡¯s time I won for once. I have the entire world of cultivation in my hands. I am the rule. How will you fight against me when my army is every cultivator?¡±


    In a sh, the room was engulfed in pitch ck again.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    <strong><i>True God¡¯s Disciples</i></strong>


    Feng Haochenmenced his journey back to Moyun Mountains two days after Kumu¡¯s departure. Apanying Feng Haochen was Uncle An and Qing Mei, who joined him to pick up her father before the deadline. The father and daughter pair could cross the dangerous expansive mountain range at their level.


    Feng Haochen cheerfully stated, ¡°You need to learn to protect yourselves. Third Heaven Pce will be monitoring your every move. Mu Yu, I worry about you most.¡±


    Mu Yu touched his head and smiled innocently. ¡°Shifu, I am always keeping a low profile, I swear.¡±


    Lie Shang: ¡°I suppose that was your idea of a joke?¡±


    ¡°Did Iugh?¡± Mu Yu retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to hide as my disciple. Do what you have to. It¡¯s fine if you run into trouble. Just make sure you can keep yourself safe before you get involve, understand?¡± Feng Haochen gave Mu Yu a wink.


    Understanding what was implied, Mu Yu told Lie Shang, ¡°Listen to Shifu. He didn¡¯t me me for attracting attention. We¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples. We can¡¯t embarrass him, understand?¡±


    ¡°Nobody has. You¡¯re the only one who needs me to save him every time. If there¡¯s anyone embarrassing Shifu, it¡¯s you,¡± rebuked Lie Shang, folding his arms and looking back at Mu Yu out the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ You want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Want a one-hand handicap?¡±


    Lie Shang and Cheng Yan had reached Spirit Severing Realm. Lan Ling¡¯er and Xiang Nan had reached Body Severing Realm¡¯s Seventh Layer. Mu Yu was still behind them when he thought he was catching up. To be fair on Mu Yu, he only trained for close to a year at Second Heaven. Otherwise, he was running around. In the meantime, his seniors trained without distractions at the abode.


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll eventually beat you.¡±


    Lan Ling¡¯er pped Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and giggled. ¡°Told you that you were a long way from catching up to Second Brother, my dear junior brother.¡±


    Mu Yu scrubbed his head vigorously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret over it, Mu Yu. If nothing else, you¡¯re the first one whoes to mind whenever Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple is mentioned, right?¡± consoled Cheng Yan.


    ¡°True that. You¡¯re literally our representative now. Nobody will take you lightly once they find out you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple,¡± Xiang Nan added.


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling more confident now.¡±


    Lie Shang: ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re also the only one who embarrasses Shifu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you and me, right now, one on one!¡±


    ¡°Want a one-hand handicap?¡±


    Feng Haochen took joy in Lie Shang and Mu Yu¡¯s verbal tirade. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve taught you. Regardless of what endeavour you pursue, never betray your conscience. As long as you feel you are in the right, you are in the right. If you believe someone deserves to die, you should kill him. As for embarrassing me, I¡¯ve never been worried that any of you would embarrass me for I know that you¡¯ll make the right decisions. When I taught you Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, I emphasised that your mentality is the most important. As long as you do not stray onto the wrong path mentally and physically, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with anything else.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Shifu,¡± Feng Haochen¡¯s disciples responded in unison.


    ¡°With respect to Ultimate Immortals Ranking,pete if you wish. Otherwise, feel free to pass. Humanity and elemental demons may sh again. Xiang Nan, don¡¯t overthink. You live for yourself, not for the approval of others, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Shifu.¡±


    Though Hou Tu wasn¡¯t sessfully sealed, as long as Xiang Nan didn¡¯t let the former sway him, the demon couldn¡¯t assume control. Furthermore, his martial siblings would alwayse to his aid if he needed them.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, I know I¡¯m in no position to lecture you. That being said, I hope you and Mu Yu can decide for yourselves,¡± Feng Haochen stated.


    Qiao Xue saluted Feng Haochen. ¡°I will remember your advice, Elder.¡±


    ¡°I have cast a protective formation on this abode. Cheng Yan will take care of it at fixed intervals, so don¡¯t worry about it. As long as this formation is active, not even Xie Bo will be able to spy on you. I warned him not to start anything already. Of course, you can always consult him if you need advice. He will help you.¡±


    Xie Bo might¡¯ve bbered on and on about killing Feng Haochen to prove himself, but he didn¡¯t mean it.


    ¡°Causing trouble is fine. You wouldn¡¯t be my disciple if you didn¡¯t stir trouble in the world of cultivation. Help each other out, nheless. Cheng Yan, Lie Shang, you, as the seniors, have a responsibility to look after your juniors.¡± Feng Haochen tilted his head in Mu Yu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Yes, Shifu,¡± responded Cheng Yan and Lie Shang, thetter being reluctant, obviously.


    ¡°I hope a certain individual doesn¡¯t embroil himself in trouble just because he has Shifu backing him.¡± Lie Shang nced in Mu Yu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You really want to go, don¡¯t you? Xiaoshuai, bite him!¡±


    Xiaoshuai tugged Feng Haochen¡¯s beard and stretched his limbs. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Old Man.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I have to wipe Mu Yu¡¯s bum every time he starts trouble, and all he pays me back with is one or two drumsticks. He¡¯s heartless! Give me, at least, four!¡±


    ¡°When have I ever let you starve?¡± Mu Yu voiced.


    Uncle An aloofly reminded, ¡°Make sure to keep up with your training.¡±


    Uncle An¡¯s gaze stopped on Xiang Nan since thetter was theziest. Flinching, Xiang Nan scratched his head and looked away.


    ¡°We will, Uncle An.¡±


    Respect wasn¡¯t always about cultivation levels. Dustfallen Sect¡¯s disciples held Uncle An in the same as their shifu.


    An individual hiding in a white glow watched Feng Haochen the entire way. He uttered to himself, ¡°Finally returning to Moyun Mountains? Sword Shadow Dust Gale, I won¡¯t let you restore your cultivation so easily. Your immortal body is mine¡­¡±


    As the white holy glow faded, the mountain he was on returned to a serene state.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    <strong><em>Climbing Ultimate Immortals Ranking</em></strong>


    The wind took water from a creek and sshed it on autumn leaves by the bank. A falling leaf split neatly in two. The remaining leaves on the tree danced freely, nheless.


    A rock resembling a turtle had lost its head. Standing on the back of its shell was a man adorning a white robe spinning a sword in his hand. Standing opposite him was his opponent, an exhausted youth clothed in a blue robe and brandishing an exquisite flute. The flute was made from celestial mountain phoebe and coloured in ck and white, dangling ornament an enamouring blue.


    The audience of cultivators in conversation were honoured to have the privilege of spectating the fight.


    The contestant in white was Bei Chitian, a disciple of Daoist Hui Yang and ranked ny-two on Ultimate Immortals Ranking. It was believed that Bei Chitian would surpass his shifu with time.


    Daoist Hui Yang¡¯s im to fame was his swordy. He was the best disciple at Sword Purifying Valley during his time there. Later in life, he left the sect and created Returning Sun Sect, which was named after himself. He coined his swordy Returning Sun Swordy and passed it on to his disciples, who went on to establish they didn¡¯t pale inparison to Sword Purifying Valley.


    Bei Chitian¡¯s shiny de forced spectators to shield their eyes whenever he wielded it. Hence, the invisible spiritual energy that split the leaf wasn¡¯t informational with just the two of them standing still.


    Blood from Bei Chitian¡¯s wound dyed his shirt red. He couldn¡¯t believe he lost the first challenge he epted since being ranked; he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to celebrate properly. When he was conferred a rank, his shifu was ted, and his martial siblings showered him with praise. He deemed himself a legend among those in his age bracket. He was burning to challenge others and soar through the ranks. When he was challenged, he disregarded his opponent¡¯s skills. His confidence, however, became his downfall. In his final moments, he reyed the scenes of his glorious moment¡­


    ¡°Bei Chitian lost?!¡± eximed a middle-aged daoist.


    For whatever reason, it was stereotypical for people to assume those praised and associated with big sects would triumph against those less known, less praised and from more obscure sects.


    The newly-crowned rank ny-two youth disdainfully looked down at Bei Chitian. He swung his gaze over the audience, savouring the sensation of having all the attention. ¡°I¡¯m Wan Tianming! Remember me! Hahaha!¡±


    Until then, nobody recognised the name Wan Tianming. He could rest assured for, very soon, they would remember his name.


    Rank fifty-five, Tian Budai, watched the duel and treated it as a cultured show. He muttered to himself, ¡°Wan Tianming, not a bad candidate. Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, Mu Yu and an ultimate immortal. Shadow Syndicate are an efficient group. My n is ready to be set in motion now.¡±


    Tian Budai maintained his smile and fixed his gaze on Wan Tianming until thetter left.


    ***


    Because Sword Shadow Dust Gale took a break at Sword Shadow City after he defeated the five elemental demon spirit lords, the statue of him there was particrly suave and depicted as a man without cumbersome burdens.


    Eyes on the statue of Feng Haochen, Ku Mu grouched, ¡°Did you have to take your stroll here?¡±


    After they were out of public view, Ku Mu unleashed a verbalshing on Elder Leng. s, Elder Leng leveraged his status as Ku Mu¡¯s ¡°dad¡± to Ku Mu¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°Keep garbling and I¡¯ll break your leg! Third Heaven Pce suddenly rushed me, yet I can¡¯t just dump you on the side of the road. I¡¯m here to find two people from the Hundreds Herb Hall branch here to escort you back.¡±


    ¡°I have legs. I don¡¯t need an escort,¡± fumed Ku Mu, d he didn¡¯t have to share the same path as Elder Leng.


    ¡°Be honest. Are you secretly a masochist? Why are you always asking to get hit? I don¡¯t feel safe sending you off alone.¡±


    Elder Leng waltzed into the Hundreds Herb Hall branch and summoned two Body Severing Realm guards with a grunt. They were stealthy enough to avoid causing amotion. Elder Leng exined the circumstances to the two frightened guards and tasked them with safely escorting Ku Mu back to Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°If Ku Mu is missing has a single blemish on him, I¡¯ll be holding you two responsible.¡±


    ¡°We will put our lives on the line to protect Elder Ku Mu, Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off, then.¡± Elder Leng ripped open a void in the atmosphere and walked through.


    The sudden turn of events rendered Ku Mu uneasy and pondering, <em>why did they suddenly summon him now of all times?</em>


    ¡°Elder Ku Mu, can we get going?¡± a guard respectfully asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± answered Ku Mu, telling himself he was overthinking.


    Two hours after Ku Mu set out, Tian Budai arrived in the airspace of Sword Shadow City with Tian Wanming. Unlike the victorious look on his face when he defeated Bei Chitian, Tian Wanming was crushed underneath his fear of Tian Budai.


    Tian Budai, wearing his signature smile, held out a white flickering light in his hand that oozed an indescribable energy. He mulled over why the mysterious individual gave him the light and how thetter knew he was searching for Ku Mu. The white light he was gifted acted as apass.


    ¡°Daoist Yuan De has left Eternally Youthful Ku Mu? Lady Luck is smiling upon me, it seems.¡± Tian Budai closed his fist and notified Tian Wanming, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Our only target is Eternally Youthful Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    <strong><em>Crisis</em></strong>


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t needed anywhere, so he stayed to train with his seniors. It was pretty much the old days all over, except the devilish twists weren¡¯t around to jape and there was Lie Shang, whom Mu Yu couldn¡¯t see eye to eye with. With Qiao Xue joining them, Mu Yu started to feel he was betraying Tian Ran.


    Everything was heading in a positive direction. Once Feng Haochen restored his cultivation, he could do so much and would be reunited with his daughter.


    A sprout from the willow tree Mu Yu sat undernded on his shoulder. The grass moved in steady waves as it resonated with his spiritual energy. He had adapted to the ck and white spiritual energy. The ck spiritual energy tried to devour him, but the white spiritual energy would keep the former at bay so that Mu Yu was safe.


    For some reason, Mu Yu¡¯s eyelid kept twitching, perturbing him throughout the day. Dustfallen Mental Cultivation couldn¡¯t shake off the ominous feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I noticed your unrest,¡± Qiao Xue asked from behind.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes and wrinkled his forehead. He shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe I¡¯m feeling under the weather.¡±


    The sky was gloomy, and the air was stifling. Mu Yu¡¯s optimism was lost beneath the thunder that rolled behind the dark, ragged clouds as if heavy squalls of rain were imminent.


    Qiao Xue sat opposite Mu Yu and gazed at the low sky. Next, she shifted her line of sight down to Mu Yu and offered, ¡°You want my help? I don¡¯t have Xuan Ming¡¯s Death by Emotions ability anymore; however, I discovered that I can cate emotions to a limited extent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, then.¡±


    Qiao Xue gently ced a hand on Mu Yu¡¯s chest and transfused blue energy from her head into his chest. The energy was rather chilly, yet it was able to slow his heart rate and ease his tension.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Rou Anna bore a grudge against you for touching her chest. Are you going to bear a grudge against Qiao Xue now?¡± Xiaoshuai popped out and asked.


    ¡°One more word out of you, and I might just whack you,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    Qiao Xue caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head with her free hand. ¡°Xiaoshuai, the winning fish told me they know you and like you.¡±


    ¡°I always said lots of people like me. Can you call them here? I want to ask them what they like about me,¡± Xiaoshuai dered, standing akimbo with a smirk on his mug.


    Qiao Xue dimpled. ¡°I think it will rain soon. They¡¯ll be able toe out when it does. I don¡¯t want to wake them from their slumber.¡±


    Xiaoshuai took out a drumstick and merrily dug in. ¡°Sleeping when there are so many drumsticks to enjoy, how silly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Uncle White Ape told me to return in a few days. I surmise something must havee up. I think I will have to pass on the infiltration mission with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Old Furry rushing you for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remind him to be sensible and not be such a jerk while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Pffthaha, whenever Uncle White Ape mentions you, the word he uses most is ¡®jerk¡¯. You two sure speak the same way.¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged.


    While Mu Yu had calmed down slightly, he still couldn¡¯t shake off the ominous feeling ¨C though he didn¡¯t verbalise it.


    Thunder started rumble in the charcoal sky again¡­


    ***


    Poison mist and wild beasts still ruled Ku Mu Valley. Formations set up to hamper trespassers were still active.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been on the go for the entire day. Up ahead is the valley I used to reside at; let¡¯s take a break there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Ku Mu.¡±


    The three descended onto the peak of the valley. Ku Mu executed a series ofplex formations and instructed, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Ku Mu.¡±


    Ku Mu went to the celestial fiend tree and dug up a maroon gem that acted as the valley¡¯s formation foundation. Frowning, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s almost out of spiritual qi. I can¡¯t use it many more times.¡±


    Ku Mu sensed a familiar and faint energy on him ever since Elder Leng left. He knew better than anyone else that the energy was a formation¡¯s energy, one designed to track him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s searching for me? This isn¡¯t from a Dragon Searching Formation since that¡¯s cast in a fixed location. Whoever it is has been moving all this time. They must be tracing my original spiritual energy, but who would have it?¡±


    Original spiritual energy was spiritual energy that one had cast out of their body, then stashed in a formation. It was stored and only used whenrge volumes of spiritual energy were required for a formation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only used my original spiritual energy once. There are only a few suspects. Feng Haochen and Xie Bo wouldn¡¯t look for me. Chen Tiandao wouldn¡¯t, either, while Illusionary Clear Rain isn¡¯t around. There¡¯s only one suspect left.¡±


    Ku Mu levitated the maroon gem and shed an inscription into the gem. At the same time it shed red, countless formation patterns covered him and imbued themselves into him. It took nearly two hours for the formation patterns coiling around him to scatter. After a violent quake, the formations in the valley were cancelled. Ku Mu fused the gem with his body.


    Ku Mu¡¯s two bodyguards entered the valley upon hearing the quaking to find him sitting silently beneath the celestial fiend tree.


    ¡°Sir Ku Mu, are you all right?¡±


    Since the two didn¡¯t receive a response, they assumed Ku Mu was meditating and sat down to wait. Before they could getfortable, two jets of qi were fired their way.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    The two drew their weapons to intercept, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. Once they retreated back to Ku Mu¡¯s side, they shuddered. They had been impaled with a sword, and the wielder injected his spiritual qi into them to wreak havoc in their vitals.


    <em>Thud!</em> The two bodyguards never moved again.


    Tian Budai appeared before Ku Mu with a smile and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Elder Eternally Youthful Ku Mu.¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    <strong><em>Escape and Pursuit</em></strong>


    Despite the thunder looking to crack the air, rain did not fall.


    As Ku Mu deleted the formations at Ku Mu Valley, even the poisonous mist had begun its journey beyond. The faint golden light from the ragged sky began to reduce the moist in the valley.


    Twenty-one year old Tian Wanming had to pick his jaw up after witnessing Tian Budai dispatched the two bodyguards without a warm-up.


    Ku Mu remained unresponsive. No matter, for Tian Budai didn¡¯t see any reason to fear a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Humbly, Tian Budai stated, ¡°Elder Ku Mu Changqing, I have a favour to ask of you.¡±


    Still not receiving a response, Tian Budai took a step forward. To his surprise, the ground rippled as if he stepped into water. He looked back up to Ku Mu and sted brown spiritual energy toward Ku Mu, an attack that should¡¯ve been lethal even against Body Severing Realm cultivators. Unexpectedly, the spiritual energy sttered as if it hit a rock. Ku Mu crumbled and vanished into the air.


    ¡°An illusion formation? Now I know why he told me not to underestimate Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. I didn¡¯t know he was a formations expert. Nheless, he knew you would set a formation to escape. Of course, that means we came prepared for you. You won¡¯t be able to use powerful formations enough times at your current level, unfortunately.¡±


    The white light in Tian Budai¡¯s hand switched to red. If one was to look closely, they¡¯d see savage scowls inside the freckles of light that made up the big botch.


    ¡°Wan Tiaming, wait here for me. I shall collect Elder Eternally Youthful Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Tian Budai had vaulted up and away by the time Wan Tianming could respond.


    Ku Mu emerged in a wood, haggard and panting. ¡°My spiritual energy can¡¯t keep up. I need to rely on thisst spirit restoration pill.¡±


    Spirit restoration pill topped up its consumer¡¯s spiritual energy, making it more valuable as one¡¯s cultivation progressed. A Body Severing Realm cultivator could¡¯ve stored a big water tank worth of spiritual energy, but a Golden Core Realm cultivator only had a small bowl worth of spiritual energy. Therefore, it would¡¯ve been a waste for a Golden Core Realm cultivator to use ¨C unless their life depended on it, such as in Ku Mu¡¯s pinch.


    Thankfully, Mu Yu made the right decision to give Ku Mu the majority of his pills.


    ¡°He should catch up soon. I want to see who you are.¡±


    ¡°Elder Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, might you be waiting for me?¡± Tian Budai sauntered out from behind a tree, smiling warmly as per usual.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ku Mu narrowed his eyes and looked down to the red light. ¡°Ghost Gate¡¯s Soul Searching Technique?! That shouldn¡¯t be enough to find me! You¡¯re not with Ghost Gate. Who are you?¡±


    For Soul Searching Technique to work its magic, the user needed the soul of someone close to the target to activate. It worked when Gui Xuanyue used the forty-nine Golden Core Realm cultivators¡¯ souls to locate Feng Haochen for they were associated to a degree. Ku Mu, in contrast, associated with very few people, hence his certain conclusion.


    ¡°I am not with Ghost Gate. I merely have a grudge against your disciple, Mu Yu. I would like to trouble you to invite Mu Yu alone on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°You want to ckmail him with me as your hostage?¡±


    The approachable smile on Tian Budai¡¯s face gave Ku Mu bad vibes. Tian Budai didn¡¯t scare him, but a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator would demolish Mu Yu.


    Ku Mu wondered how Mu Yu offending Tian Budai.


    ¡°Should you seek death, I shall dly oblige.¡±


    Ku Mu took out his maroon gem. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just let you kidnap me?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are formidable and superior to Formation Sect¡¯s formation masters. Sadly, you are no longer the same Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. I, therefore, suggest you do not resist.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Ku Mu never subscribed to surrendering and waiting for death, nor was he going to sign up to be Mu Yu¡¯s burden.


    A green leafnded on Ku Mu¡¯s shoulder, yet it appeared as if itnded on water.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    <strong><em>Underestimated</em></strong>


    The sky seemed to turn darker and descend further.


    ¡°Elder, are you sure you wish to fight me?¡±


    Ku Mu had a rank six pill named ¡°transformation¡± in his hand. The pill that Mu Yu extorted from Elder Leng would¡¯ve taken an ordinary human all the way to Body Severing Realm in a sh if they consumed it. Having said that, the effect didn¡¯tst even fifteen minutes and would¡¯ve left the consumer without any cultivation for the sessive seven days. Like Death by Injury, it was a rank seven pill, the difference being the former was a fatal product despite the bigger boost. Mu Yu originally wanted to trade transformation for something else. Ku Mu, nevertheless, chose to keep it, citing he had a better usage for it in mind.


    Ku Mu supplied an eight trigrams formation he unleashed from his body with his gem. He imbued the formation with inscriptions to form a small formation. He sent transformation pill to the centre, then slit his fingertip and flicked a drop of blood into the pill. The formation spawned a vortex that reduced the pill to power, drawing out the pure energy to deliver to Ku Mu¡¯s chest, elevating his power to that of a Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivator!


    ¡°Impressive formation. Formation Sect¡¯s primordial formation casters would be envious to see youbine pills with formations. You do not mean to tell me you intend to challenge me as Body Severing Realm cultivator, though, do you?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Ku Mu subscribed to the notion that how much one said in battle was positively corrted to how fast they died ¨C the more said, the faster they died. Yapping whilst fighting irritated Ku Mu.


    Ku Mu judged it to be impossible to escape as a Golden Core Realm cultivator. If he couldn¡¯t escape and didn¡¯t want to die, he had to kill his pursuer. Moreover, killing someone after Mu Yu would save thetter a headache. Ku Mu extended a finger summoning five powerful beams as powerful as Spirit Severing Realm attacks from into the ether, with Tia Budai at the centre.


    ¡°I suppose you purposely lured me here. I mustmend the speed at which you work. If I am not mistaken, you had them set up in the small window it took me to get here.¡±


    Tian Budai flew out from the five beams, only for them toe to life as if they were tentacles and smacked him back inside. He spawned a spear and deflected the attacks.


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect scoundrel.¡±


    Ku Mu recognised Celestial Star Sect¡¯s prized spear that Tian Yun previously wielded against Mu Yu. Ku Mu knew the apanying shield was on Tian Budai if he had the spear.


    ¡°I am honoured you recognise me. Do you think there is still a need to fight?¡±


    The five pirs of light transformed into fists and hammered down!


    ¡°Elder, what do you think the chances are you can break through my Celestial Star Shield with your formations? As a formation caster, how much longer do you think you willst?¡± questioned Tian Budai, confident Ku Mu would gas within a few exchanges.


    Ku Mu hurled five rank seven explosion pills. Five formations contained the pills prior to dispersing them, generating five vortexes inside the five pirs of light. With Ku Mu¡¯s savvy and expertise with formations, he was able to implode the five pills at Body Synthesis Realm level instead of only Body Severing Realm level.


    Tian Budai¡¯s smile disappeared. His shield could protect him from grave injuries. s, the shockwave would blow his shield to smithereens. Five explosions, consequently, would send him to the other side. Tian Budai was cornered and helpless.


    A man sporting a ck mantle emerged from the shadows. The only visible feature within the mantle was his holy white glow. ¡°Hmph, imperious idiot, I knew you would run into trouble. Who underestimates Eternally Youthful Ku Mu? His formation mastery rivals His Eminence¡¯s. Nobody, even His Eminence, wanted to pick a fight with Eternally Youthful Ku Mu in his heydays. I wouldn¡¯t be aiding you if you weren¡¯t useful, you imbecile!¡±


    The greatest formation casters at Third Continent were Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Evil Shadow, Illusionary Clear Rain, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation Guardian, Formation Sect¡¯s Chen Tiandao and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu ¨C Eternally Youthful Ku Mu being inst ce in terms of proficiency due to him being the youngest.


    Tian Budai wasn¡¯t the first to underestimate Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s skill with formations and he wouldn¡¯t be thest. Ku Mu was never part of the conversation when people discussed formations, unlike Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Xie Bo and so forth.


    Ku Mu¡¯s formation was a cleverbination that didn¡¯t require too much of his spiritual energy. He leveraged the formation to work his pills and used them to ovee the ws of pills. There was nobody else remotely able enough to apply pills to the extent he could. The norm was to consume pills, yet he also utilised them in a variety of other ways.


    Ku Mu¡¯s control over his formations wobbled. A sneak attack hit the spot below his feet, breaking the formations. The sudden and improper formation cancetion inflicted damage to him, forcing blood up his throat and out of his mouth.


    ¡°I knew it was Third Heaven Pce!¡± Eternally Youthful Ku Mu scowled.


    With his spiritual energy drained from him and the formations abruptly dismantled, Ku Mu folded onto the ground. He didn¡¯t expect Third Heaven Pce to sabotage his n. He saw Tian Budai break out of the formation and make his way over through under his heavy eyelids. He did his best to put away his gem. Thest thought on his mind was Mu Yu¡¯s safety. How he wished he could help Mu Yu eliminate a threat¡­

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    <strong><em>News</em></strong>


    The portents of a brewing thunderstorm were ever so evident.


    Wanwan arrived in the woods with her brows together unlike her usual jubnce and mischief. She had her eyes on the ground within the desecrated woods. She crouched down and slid her fingertip across a leaf gently. ¡°Is this Uncle¡¯s blood?¡±


    Wanwan stood back up. She followed Ku Mu around thest few days since she had time to spare. During the various times she stered herself to him, she furtively injected her energy into him, allowing her to track his whereabouts. Scowling, she aggressed, ¡°Please be all right, Uncle. I haven¡¯t courted you yet. Whoever hurt him better pray I don¡¯t find him!¡±


    She scattered pink spiritual energy around her and leapt onto a tree branch, beginning her chase after Ku Mu. She arrived at the valley fifteen minutester to find him lying unconscious under the celestial fiend tree.


    Still smiling, Tian Budai greeted, ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Miss Wanwan.¡±


    Wan Tianming was scared witless to see Wanwan.


    ¡°So it was you all along. I¡¯m warning you. Ku Mu is my man. Release him, or I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wanwan, I don¡¯t desire a fight. Since you havee here, I need you to pass on a message.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it after I¡¯m done butchering you!¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu got out of bed the next day earlier in the morning for he couldn¡¯t get any shuteye. The weather for the entire day and night yesterday urately reflected his mood ¨C tense and gloomy.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The guest knocked as if there was business urgent enough for them to reasonably break in. Nevertheless, nobody besides Feng Haochen and his disciples could barge in owing to the former¡¯s formation. Lan Ling¡¯er, who was meditating, was distracted and frustrated. Though reluctant, she went to get the door.


    Wanwan hastily entered and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Yu? This is important. Ku Mu is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, you have a guest,¡± Lan Ling¡¯er called.


    There was no discrimination either way because neither of them were taught to discriminate others as orthodox or unorthodox faction members.


    ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯rete. Gramps has gone back to Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± informed Mu Yu,ing over.


    ¡°I know Hundreds Herb Hall escorted him back, but he can¡¯t make it back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you seriously kidnap him?¡±


    ¡°That <em>was</em> the n. Daoist Yuan De had to break off from Ku Mu part way for business, I think. Tian Budai killed the two bodyguards Daoist Yuan De assigned. What¡¯s the feud between you and Tian Budai all about? Why is he taking Uncle Ku Mu hostage to lure you out?¡±


    ¡°Tian Budai took Gramps hostage? Wait, who¡¯s Tian Budai?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Celestial Star Sect¡¯s young master. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but I heard you crippled his brother, Tian Yun. That must be why Uncle Ku Mu got dragged into this. Uncle Ku Mu has grievous wounds!¡± Wanwan blustered, ring at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Where is he now?!¡± The injury Xu Ziye inflicted on Ku Mu was something Mu Yu still felt guilty about. For that reason, he was seething upon hearing Ku Mu was hurt.


    ¡°I managed to follow Uncle to the valley you used to live at and encountered Tian Budai. I tried to rescue Uncle, but I couldn¡¯t beat Tian Budai. If you want to rescue Ku Mu, you need to go to the valley alone!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not to go alone,¡± said Lie Shang, catching Mu Yu by the arm as thetter stormed out.


    ¡°Let go right now!¡±


    ¡°If Wanwan couldn¡¯t beat him, you¡¯re just going to pad his kill count.¡±


    ¡°I said, let go of me,¡± Mu Yu repeated through his teeth.


    ¡°Look, I know Ku Mu is important to you, but we can¡¯t charge in head first without a n. I¡¯ve never heard of the name Tian Budai; however, he¡¯s clearly levels above you. If you insist on going, I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Mu Yu turned back with a surprised visage.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me, but Shifu told me to watch you, so I can¡¯t let you die,¡± stated Lie Shang.


    ¡°Tian Budai said he¡¯ll kill Ku Mu if he spots anyone else apanying Mu Yu within a fifty-metre radius of the valley,¡± informed Wanwan.


    Cheng Yan and the others arrived in the courtyard and found out about the dilemma.


    ¡°Wanwan, can you ask your shifu for help? He knows Elder Ku Mu and should be able to rescue him,¡± proposed Cheng Yan, after sifting through their options.


    ¡°My shifu has left Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. He¡¯s following your shifu to protect him from Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    Feng Haochen¡¯s disciples turned to each other, wondering if the other knew about that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dy. I don¡¯t to let Ku Mu bear the consequences of what I triggered. Additionally¡­¡± Mu Yu rolled his fingers into steely mps. ¡°Ku Mu is as important as a father to me.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s seniors had never seen Mu Yu so determined and serious before. As his seniors, they always considered himself a mischievous teenager. Lie Shang understood how Mu Yu felt, so he let go. After Lie Shang hurt Lan Ling¡¯er one of the times he went berserk, he left Dustfallen Sect to avoid hurting anyone else he cared about again. He knew nobody could deter Mu Yu as nobody could dissuade him back then.


    Qiao Xue approached Mu Yu and sent her blue energy into his chest again. ¡°I know how important family is. Be careful. We¡¯ll back you up from outside the valley. Crush this block of ice if you¡¯re in trouble, and I¡¯ll receive an alert to go to your aid.¡±


    Mu Yu touched his chest where the ice was and expressed his gratitude to Qiao Xue with his eyes. Nobody stopped him again. Anything mentioned would¡¯ve only been hackneyed sayings.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    <strong><em>Using Others to Commit Murder</em></strong>


    ¡°Damn it! I assumed Gramps would be fine since they said Shi Dengtian wouldn¡¯t harm him at the sect. Why didn¡¯t I consider when Gramps was out and about? I really deserve to p myself for this blunder! I¡¯ll bet Shi Dengtian egged Tian Budai on if he isn¡¯t helping behind the scenes. Either way, nothing to do but rescue Gramps now!¡±


    Mu Yu went full pelt, even consuming several rank six windrider pills to enhance his speed to Spirit Severing Realm. He was less than two hours away after he left Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden and was bending nts he zipped past ¨C every step counted!


    Mu Yunded at the celestial fiend tree to find its branches strewn. The tree¡¯s attempt to catch Tian Budai off guard ended in miserable failure. By the tree were Tian Budai, Wan Tianming and Ku Mu. Ku Mu sat with his back against the tree, showing the wound on his chest. He didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes brimmed with concern.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple, this one has been looking forward to meeting you. This one is Tian Budai, Tian Yun¡¯s elder brother. Surely you remember TIan Yun.¡±


    Mu Yu locked his fingers into pugilistic projectiles. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Tian Budai or Tian Smallfry. If you have any honour and manhood, you shoulde at me to settle the score.¡±


    ¡°My sole goal is revenge, not hurt Elder Ku Mu.¡±


    Tian Budai clicked his fingers, allowing Ku Mu to talk. Ku Mu badgered, ¡°Mu Yu, leave now! You¡¯re no match for him. I can¡¯t defy him because he fed me a ve pill.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ku Mu, you have said too much.¡± Tian Budai shook his head, silencing Ku Mu again.


    ¡°I crippled TIan Yun. You want revenge? I¡¯ll take you!¡±


    ¡°Tian Yun may be unreliable and ipetent, but he is my brother at the end of the day. What goes aroundes around.¡±


    ¡°A Spirit Severing Realm cultivator is using a hostage against me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not going to kill anyone, either. I¡¯m only here to watch two people kill each other.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Mu Yu shifted his gaze to Wan Tianming.¡±


    ¡°This is Wan Tianming, Ultimate Immortals Ranking¡¯s rank ny two.¡± Tian Budai gave Wan Tianming a small nod. Wan Tianming started to panic.


    ¡°You think he alone can kill me? Or are you looking to see me kill him?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Wan Tianming, you think you can kill him?¡±


    Wan Tianmong lowered his head. ¡°Your subject does not.¡±


    ¡°You never know until you try. If you forfeit so readily, you¡¯ll never defeat those ranked higher than you, and I won¡¯t have any use for you.¡±


    Wan Tianming juddered and sunk to his knees. ¡°Please forgive me, Master!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking me for forgiveness but Elder Ku Mu,¡± reminded Tian Budai, pointing at Ku Mu.


    Tian Wanming scuttled over to Ku Mu and kowtowed. ¡°Elder Ku Mu, please spare me. Please!¡±


    Mu Yu furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Raise¡­ your¡­ head¡­¡± Ku Mu weakly demanded, uninterested in saying anything further.


    Ku Mu suddenly drew a flying sword, speared it through Wan Tianming¡¯s throat and yanked it back out. Wan Tianming sped his throat as blood gurgled its way out. Wan Tianming couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t see the strike at all as it defied logic. Under any other circumstance, it would¡¯ve appeared in slow motion. Ku Mu then swung horizontally, lopping Wan Tianming¡¯s head off, creating a geyser of blood.


    Wan Tianming¡¯s head rolled over to Mu Yu¡¯s feet, eyes wide open. Ku Mu shut his eyes and trembled. The entire time, he was just carrying out Tian Budai¡¯smands.


    Mu Yu was shaken for a moment. His mind juggled questions ceaselessly. Finally, his eyes widened as an epiphany descended upon him. ¡°Those forty and over can¡¯t attack those on the rankings. Vitors will be executed. Ku Mu just broke the rule.¡±


    ¡°That was entertaining. Cowards don¡¯t deserve to live. A Golden Core Realm cultivator kills a Body Severing Realm cultivator. Isn¡¯t this a typical underdog ssic? Mu Yu, there are countless of stories of underdogs winning. As one of your shifus, Elder Ku Mu would have the ability to realise it, hey?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡±


    Mu Yu lunged forward. Tian Budai flicked his wrist, shooting an energy wave, thereby forcing Mu Yu to swing his sword up. The force drove Mu Yu back a dozen metres. Mu Yu did defeat a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator in Shi Dengtian, but one trained forbat was in a different league.


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me. I could squash you with my finger. If I ever want to kill someone, I¡¯ll never just kill him. I want all of those I y to realise that harming anyone from Celestial Star Sect begets equivalent misery. While I¡¯m at it, let me remind you Third Heaven Pce will soone for Ku Mu because he broke their rules.


    ¡°Elder Ku Mu, this is farewell for good. You are Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s elder, so what took ce has nothing to do with you. Wan Tianming¡¯s death has nothing to do with us. I was merely a spectator. Mu Yu, once you¡¯re done putting Elder Ku Mu to rest,e avenge him.¡±


    Mu Yu red up. ¡°What you did is going to look tamepared to what I will do to you if you let me off today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to engage in pointless endeavours. There¡¯s no audience to witness me pick you apart. I¡¯ll break you and kill you in public when youe for me. I¡¯ll etch into everyone¡¯s memory that True God¡¯s disciple is an insectpared to me. Remember: my name is Tian Budai, someone not even the heavens will smile upon.¡± Tian Budai raised the corner of his lips and flew off.¡±


    If Tian Budai killed Ku Mu, he would incur the wrath of Pill Cauldron Sect. It was another story, however, if Third Heaven Pce executed Ku Mu.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    <strong><em>Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Stepping Stone</em></strong>


    The rumbling thunder¡¯s volume turned up, contrasting with the gently flowing river in the valley. The water would burble every now and then, but that soon came to a halt. Blood from Wan Tianmiang¡¯s neck trickled into the river. The crest on his hand shot into the sky as a ray of light and left him.


    ¡°Gramps, we need to hurry out of here.¡± Mu Yu needed to hide Ku Mu before Third Heaven Pce could locate him instead of chasing Tian Budai.


    Ku Mu exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. They already know where I am and what I¡¯ve done. Their executioner will soon find me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap, Gramps. I won¡¯t let themy their hands on you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop them; nobody besides Feng Haochen at his peak could, <em>cough, cough</em>.¡± Ku Mu¡¯s breathing was erratic.


    ¡°There will be a way! I can¡¯t just watch them kill you!¡±


    Ku Mu pushed away Mu Yu¡¯s hands as thetter tried to treat his wounds with spiritual energy. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your spiritual energy. I¡¯m done for.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any quit in me. I can testify you didn¡¯t kill Wan Tianming! I won¡¯t let them execute you!¡± Mu Yu frantically looked around for somewhere to hide Ku Mu.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian nned this. Tian Budai is only one of their pawns. I anticipated this would happen when I chose to help Feng Haochen set up Celestial Prison.¡±


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be around to hold your hand for the rest of the journey. Swear to me you won¡¯t seek vengeance until you reach Spirit Severing Realm.¡±


    ¡°Why does Third Heaven Pce want to kill you?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting all this time for Celestial Prison to kill Feng Haochen so that they could retrieve his immortal body. I unknowingly became their stepping stone. I helped you find dark herb and happen to know about Celestial Prison. That¡¯s why I turned myself into a thorn in their side.¡± Ku Mu heaved a heavy breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why do they insist on killing you just because you helped Shifu cast the formation? You¡¯re only at Golden Core Realm; you can¡¯t stop them.¡±


    ¡°Looking down on me again, you brat! Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian is inferior to me as a formation caster. For as long as I¡¯m alive, he won¡¯t be able to fumble with Celestial Prison. He wants to get rid of me as he knows I will continue to hinder his ns.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Moyun Mountains! Yeah, Moyun Mountains! Shifu will protect you!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t make it. You¡¯ll need five days to get there from here. That¡¯s more than enough time for them to find me.¡±


    ¡°I have windrider pills.¡± Mu Yu moved his hand to his mouth.


    Mu Yu would¡¯ve needed three days even with the windrider pills. That was still too slow. Ku Mu was cognisant of that and remained level-headed. He eximed, ¡°Listen! Are you not going to listen to your shifu anymore?!¡±


    Mu Yu snapped out of his flustered state. Hearing Ku Mu so serious disturbed Mu Yu. He could feel his unease permeating in the atmosphere.


    ¡°He¡¯s here. I can sense Third Heaven Pce¡¯s enforcer. This is it for me. Be careful, and don¡¯t be rash. His only target is me.¡±


    Ku Mu shed the back of his hand, revealing an ultimate immortal crest that burnt his hand. It was worth nothing that his crest differed to Mu Yu¡¯s. The crest was forced onto his hand after he killed Wan Tianming.


    Someone tore open a void, making way for a white light to travel through. The white light turned out to be a human glowing white from head to toe. Visage stoic, he announced, ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu killed rank ny-two, breaking the rules of Ultimate Immortals Ranking. Under the name of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian, I hereby announce the verdict: execution.¡±


    The enforcer was waiting around for the moment he could execute Ku Mu on justified grounds.


    Mu Yu pulled Ku Mu behind him. Though he was shaken in front of the most intimidating individual he had ever met, he appealed, ¡°Tian Budai forced his hand using a ve pill. He didn¡¯t kill Wan Tianming of his own volition!¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu personally killed him. He must pay the price for breaking the rules. Nobody is permitted to challenge Third Heaven Pce¡¯s dignity!¡±


    ¡°Is Third Heaven Pce corrupt? Does the truth not matter to you?¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu personally killed him. He must pay the price for breaking the rules. Nobody is permitted to challenge Third Heaven Pce¡¯s dignity!¡±


    ¡°I said, Tian Budai is the culprit, not Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. Where is the justice in this? Doesn¡¯t it ur to you that it makes no sense for a Golden Core Realm cultivator to kill a Body Severing Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu personally killed him. He must pay the price for breaking the rules. Nobody is permitted to challenge Third Heaven Pce¡¯s dignity!¡± The enforcer then pointed at Mu Yu and repeated, ¡°Ku Mu personally killed him. He must pay the price for breaking the rules. Nobody is permitted to challenge Third Heaven Pce¡¯s dignity!¡±


    The enforcer fired a lethal white ray at Mu Yu¡¯s chest when he pointed. Mu Yu looked down, expecting to see blood or something, but he didn¡¯t feel a thing for the st passed through him to impale Ku Mu! The st went straight through and left no traces of it behind.


    Mu Yu spun around to Ku Mu. s, Ku Mu was already bleeding out and unable to support himself on his legs. Mu Yu caught Ku Mu before thetter dropped to the ground and tried to staunch the bleeding. ¡°Gramps! Gramps! Xiaoshuai! Xiaoshuai! Help him! Help him!¡±


    Xiaoshuai silently stared at Ku Mu¡¯s wound for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing that can be done to reverse the damage, not even if you give him a heart transnt, because all of his meridians have been destroyed. As origin restoration modified his body, his body is different to the standard human body. He only has about fifteen minutes left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s energy started to run rampant, yet the enforcer entered the void and left without a care to spare.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    <strong><em>Dad¡­</em></strong>


    Lightning came, a brilliant shock of white across the malevolent sky. The untamed power reverberated and echoed, forking through Mu Yu¡¯s hope. The wind howled and threatened to tear tree trunks apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die! Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye! Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye!¡± Mu Yu looked down to Ku Mu in his arms. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t say you could do!¡±


    Ku Mu ignored the teardrops patterning on his face. Smiling and, in a soft voice, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you shed a tear for me. I always thought you were heartless¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying, and I won¡¯t!¡±


    At one point in the past, Mu Yu pulled a zany face and joked he wouldn¡¯t shed a tear for Ku Mu when thetter was on his deathbed. It was only supposed to be a joke, yet he broke down in tears for the first time in his life. He refused to ever cry,belling it a hallmark of weakness but his emotions got the better of him in the end.


    ¡°You always wanted to know what the illusion I saw in dark herb¡¯s life qi was, right?¡± Ku Mu couldn¡¯t finish what he wanted to say due to blood spilling from his mouth.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just want you to live!¡± Mu Yu cried in a gruff voice.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t a hero or saved me or a panda. You were my son.¡±


    Mu Yu raised his teary face to meet with Ku Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°After I learnt Feng Haochen had a daughter, my resentment turned to envy and jealousy. I still can¡¯t fathom why he has everything I don¡¯t. He took the woman I liked from me. Even his disciples are brilliant. I was upset and miserable when I realised I didn¡¯t even have a sessor.¡±


    Smiling bitterly, Ku Mu continued, ¡°Tian Ran reminded me of you. I started considering you my son before I realised it. You always agitated me, but I suppose I often aggravated Xue¡¯er¡¯s father. We¡¯re the same, I guess. I never mentioned it because you only ever thought about your shifu. I didn¡¯t want to make a joke out of myself after seeing how far you went to help him. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to share what I saw¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know now. Just don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Ku Mu wiped Mu Yu¡¯s tears with his shaky hand. ¡°You were still a mischievous brat, always getting on my nerves in my illusion, but you called me ¡®Dad¡¯. I know I¡¯m asking for too much. I¡¯d never hear the end of it if I told you. I know I¡¯m not worthy of being your father. It was just me being sentimental. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯tugh at you. I¡¯ve treated you as my father for a long time. I thought you didn¡¯t care about me, but I was scared to ask. I shared the same concern as you. I¡¯ve always called you ¡®Dad¡¯ in my heart. I swear.¡± Mu Yu brought his head down to Ku Mu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Whether or not you mean it, I¡¯m not going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. Maybe you think I¡¯m useless just as everyone else does. I¡¯m not on the same level as your shifu; however, you¡¯ve never seen my real skills. I embedded a formation in this Blood Jade ck Crystal. The formation will show you how your useless father decimated a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator as a Golden Core Realm cultivator using formations. Unfortunately, I failed. Don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Ku Mu ced the crystal in Mu Yu¡¯s hand.


    Ku Mu was only ever despised or feared, while Feng Haochen was heralded as a hero. Mu Yu was the only one to ever defend his dignity. Even so, he wanted to prove to Mu Yu that he wasn¡¯t just someone stuck in Feng Haochen¡¯s shadow. He wanted to show off the same way a father wanted his son to be proud of him. To that end, he recorded his fight against Tian Budai. Sadly, interference made his effort in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought you were useless orughed at you because¡± ¨C Mu Yu wiped his tears ¨C ¡°because a son never makes fun of his father.¡±


    Just as Mu Yu defended Ku Mu¡¯s dignity, Ku Mu always prioritised Mu Yu over himself and protected him when others stood against him. If anything, Mu Yu felt he wasn¡¯t worthy of having Ku Mu as his father because he couldn¡¯t protect his father!


    Ku Mu revealed a smile of relief. ¡°That¡¯s the only sentence I¡¯ve ever liked from all the nonsense you¡¯ve ever said.¡±


    Millions of drops of water cascaded from the graphite sky after the clouds parted.


    ¡°I want you to learn formations, but Feng Haochen is against it. I say make your own decision. I¡¯m superior to him when ites to formations. It¡¯s the only achievement I can say I¡¯m proud of. I wanted to teach you, but I can¡¯t now. Send my corpse back to Xue¡¯er. I couldn¡¯t keep herpany in life, so let me fulfil my promise in death to the best of my ability¡­¡±


    Ku Mu went to whack Mu Yu¡¯s head with his bloody hand, but it was barely a tap.


    Ku Mu dedicated his entire life to others. Just when he finally decided to live for himself, Third Heaven Pce had to cut his life short.


    The gale tore down an old tree. The hail belting down on Mu Yu froze his heart.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    <strong><em>Their Past</em></strong>


    Ku Mu left with a smile.


    The wind made a mess out of Mu Yu¡¯s hair. He soaked in the rain with Ku Mu in his arms. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you leave alone. I should¡¯ve escorted you.¡±


    In reality, the only difference Mu Yu¡¯s escort would¡¯ve made would¡¯ve been him dying to Tian Budai instead of Ku Mu. Ku Mu would¡¯ve died all the same for Third Heaven Pce wanted him dead. That, as a matter of fact, would¡¯ve been the most ideal scenario for Third Heaven Pce.


    The dragon vine emerged from Mu Yu¡¯s arm. Frankly, not even the dragon vine would¡¯ve been able to protect Ku Mu against his makers if it apanied him. It coiled around above them, acting as an umbre.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Mu Yu muttered.


    <em>If I can meet you again, I promise you will be the most important person in my life. I¡¯ll cherish you for the rest of my life.</em>


    ***


    ¡°You? Why are you here? Did Eternally Youthful Ku Mu bring you here? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you escape,¡± cheerfully said Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s Eternally Youthful Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Say what? Haha, what a coincidence. Hey, uh, the weather is clear today, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You. Stole. My. Stuff. You. Need. To pay.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, can you not speak inplete sentences? I am barely able to make out what you say,¡± said Mu Yu, yawning. ¡°I will give the goods back, and we will go our own ways, deal?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± inquired Mu Yu, scratching his head roughly.


    ¡°Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am not your shifu,¡± replied Mu Yu, waving his hand. ¡°I am not qualified to teach.¡±


    ¡°I am. Shifu. You¡¯re. Disciple,¡± snapped Ku Mu.


    ¡°Your disciple? You want to be my disciple? I do not ept disciples, though, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I want you to be my disciple, understand? Make fun of me again, and I¡¯ll hang you upside down.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your stutter? You should have spoken that way from the beginning. I was tired just listening.¡±


    Ku Mu calmed his heavy breathing and stuttered, ¡°Y-y-you are now m-my disciple.¡±


    ¡°What is the deal with you and your stutter? How does it work?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Mention my stutter again, and I¡¯ll emascte you!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Memorise Poison Scripture,¡± firmlymanded Eternally Youthful Ku Mu.


    ¡°Can I leave after I memorise it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Welp, I refuse, then,¡± replied Mu Yu, handing thick Poison Scripture back.


    Ku Mu kept his hands behind his back. He shifted his gaze over to the dragon vine and stated, ¡°No memorise. I use. The dragon vine. For alchemy.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have to apologise to Earthworm in advance,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t approve of the idea.


    ¡°How about you sacrifice yourself, Rat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯rerger, so you¡¯d produce more.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s shoulders sunk. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll read it every day, okay?¡±


    ¡°And. Memorise it.¡±


    It was through learning about poisons that Mu Yu also learnt Ku Mu wasn¡¯t as evil as rumours made him out to be. It was also when Ku Mu was forced to erase his cultivation and, through that, learnt that Mu Yu respected and cared for him more than he imagined.


    ***


    ¡°The old one peeped on me while I was bathing. The young one wants to feast on my spirit pet. You think you can just walk away after what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Mu Yu turned back to see the white rabbit snuggling up in Bing Lengxue¡¯s chest the same way Xiaoshuai shamelessly would.


    Bing Lengxue was present from the moment Ku Mu started spacing out at the rock. She never noticed them because the area was out of bounds to disciples. When she noticed Ku Mu¡¯s presence, she mistook him for a disgraceful disciple, hence the violent reaction.


    ¡°Both incidents are misunderstandings. I did not know it was yours. I would not have dared to even think of it had I known it was yours. Gramps, you two must have a lot to say after all these years, so I won¡¯t be the third party.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s ¡°¡­ third party¡± remark had Ku Mu stuttering, ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°You brat,¡± Mu Yu finished.


    ¡°Y-y-y w-¡±


    ¡°You will be in for itter,¡± Mu Yu finished with a big exhale.


    Mu Yu paid enough attention to Ku Mu to learn what thetter wanted to say every time he started stuttering.


    ***


    ¡°Your kind isn¡¯t even qualified to clean my disciple¡¯s shoes! Mu Yu is my disciple and my son! His aptitude puts your so-called talent to shame. You can kill me with your despicable means, but you¡¯ll never catch up to Mu Yu! He¡¯s my pride! You are an insect!¡±


    ***


    When Ku Mu finally mustered up the courage to confess to Leng Bingxue and decided to return to her, he had to break his promise¡­

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    <strong><em>Ju Mang</em></strong>


    ¡°Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye! Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye! st it! There has to be something I can do!¡± Mu Yu cried in angst.


    Despite the rampaging spiritual energy inside Mu Yu, Ju Mang couldn¡¯t take over. Closing his eyes boughtughter to his ears. He opened his eyes and peered into the forest to search for the owner of the voice, the person he had been looking for. He raced into the woods, aggressivelybing aside branches and keeping leaves suspended with his speed.


    Mu Yu came to a vacant spot. He knew who his clone was ¨C Ju Mang.


    ¡°Save him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Ju Mang¡¯sughter wasparable to needles pricking Mu Yu¡¯s naivety. Ju Mang advanced, collecting leaves around his hand using wrist twirls. He morphed them into golden formation patterns that glowed green before reverting back to leaves and departing for anothernd.


    ¡°Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation sure is profound, hey?¡± Everywhere Ju Mang went, leaves would move away but stay within a fixed range and wreath around him. ¡°I can use Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye to save him, but I need to be released.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you out.¡±


    Ju Mang raised his arms overhead to stretched. ¡°Welp, not my problem then.¡±


    Mu Yu crunched down on his bottom gums.


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu is supposed to be important to you, isn¡¯t he?¡± asked Ju Mang, fiddling with leaves.


    ¡°¡­ He doesn¡¯t want me to release you,¡± Mu Yu responded, cognisant of the fact that Ku Mu wouldn¡¯t want to put him in danger.


    ¡°What¡¯s the principle you insist on abiding to, protecting humanity or Third Heaven Continent or to help Third Heaven Pce consolidate their rule over the continent? Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Kugh!¡± Just the thought of Third Heaven Pce unjust manner of handling Ku Mu¡¯s execution incensed Mu Yu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the foggiest idea how Third Heaven Pce has the entire continent in their hand, do you? You humans revere them and obey their everymand because you¡¯re convinced they can protect you from us, correct?¡± Ju Mang tried to stack two leaves on each other, but his hand slipped. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Ju Mang gracefully blew the leaves into the air and resumed. ¡°Third Heaven Pce guaranteed they could annihte us and protect you from us, didn¡¯t they? I bet they never told you the significance of our races fighting. Let¡¯s see: they told you we want to conquer yournds and eradicate you off the face of this world,mit all evils imaginable and unimaginable, so cultivators exist to exterminate us, correct?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    Ju Mang shook his head as heughed. ¡°Their brainwashing is a sess ¨C I¡¯ll give them that. Have you still not understood that the minority controls the truth? Hardly any of you humans know the truth of this world.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a hint. The majority of them have already reached the pinnacle of cultivation. They can travel through voids and manipte space. Exin to me why, then, are they unable to rescue the popce of Moyun Mountains. Are you going to say because they don¡¯t want to waste their time and energy due to the magnitude of the project? If so, you¡¯re dead wrong. They never nned to rescue them. It wouldn¡¯t cost them a hair to migrate the popce with their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    Mu Yu could see the conversation leading to convoluted revtions. It was hard for him to deny Ju Mang¡¯s im after witnessing even Daoist Yuan De, an Ascension Realm cultivator, obey Third Heaven Pce after leaving Moyun Mountains. If even Daoist Yuan De feared them, they had to possess power that could wipe out the fiend beasts to create an escape route for the civilians of Moyun Mountains.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce intends to collect their souls as tributes. The white light you see them manifesting is an energy thates from souls that they absorbed.¡± Ju Mang sneered.


    ¡°What do they want energy from souls for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the source of energy they use to preside over the continent. The energy is fittingly coined ¡®soul energy¡¯. It¡¯s thousands of folds more potent than the spiritual energy cultivators use. That¡¯s the reason there isn¡¯t any sect that can oppose them.


    ¡°Be it humans, fiends, elemental demons or whatever other races you can think of, we all leak soul energy after death. Our soul energy circtes to various corners of the continent, but only Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members know how to collect it. To ensure there¡¯s an infinite supply of the unprecedented energy for them to cultivate, they need sacrifices, lots of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s the dirty deed Third Heaven Pce has beenmitting. The only humans who know of that are under their banner. They want to wage war against us because war begets death, subsequently breeding soul energy. We never wanted to conquer yournds.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale disrupted their n. I know he¡¯s immortal, but I never heard of him in the millenniums I have been around. He never involved himself in our fight. Knowing him, he could¡¯ve sealed us away millenniums ago if he wanted to. For whatever reason, he decided to seal us away a century ago! Though it¡¯s vexing, I have to give respect where it¡¯s due.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s intervention put an end to wars. As a consequence, there were fewer deaths and less soul energy. Third Heaven Pce, therefore, figured he was aware of their treachery.¡±


    ¡°Why are you ying along with Third Heaven Pce, then? You could choose not to fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a long time, but that has to be the most moronic thing I¡¯ve heard yet. You expect us to just let them kill us?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Does my shifu know about this?¡±


    ¡°There are more mysteries to him than you can imagine. You could argue his appearance and intervention were coincidences just as Third Heaven Pce seemingly showed up out of nowhere. I don¡¯t know where hees from. Nheless, I can say with certainty that he has no idea Third Heaven Pce has been scheming from the shadows to collect soul energy. He merely wanted to end the war.¡± Ju Mang, simpering, added, ¡°It¡¯s clear that Third Heaven Pce has duped everyone, including him.¡±

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    <strong><em>Cruel Reality</em></strong>


    ¡°How do you know about the soul energy?¡± questioned Mu Yu, still doubtful.


    ¡°We only realised Third Heaven Pce¡¯s scheme after Sword Shadow Dust Gale sent us into the cycle of reincarnation. While we were in the passageway, we saw them stealing the soul energy. Don¡¯t ask me what the cycle of reincarnation is as I don¡¯t know. You need to ask Sword Shadow Dust Gale about that. His power exceeds our boundary ofprehension, but we can¡¯tprehend why he opted to sacrifice his cultivation.¡±


    Mu Yu was sure his shifu wasn¡¯t aware of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s plot. He was convinced once he pieced it all together. Still, he queried, ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth or not? Ghost Gate also controls souls.¡±


    Ju Man condescendingly answered, ¡°Ghost Gate are amateurs at using souls. They don¡¯t deserve to bepared to Third Heaven Pce. How do you think we managed to escape Celestial Prison? You think we could escape from Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s brain stuttered. ¡°You mean¡­ Third Heaven Pce aided you?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. When you used the teleportation formation at Crouching Dragon Mountain, I noticed something amiss. See, teleportation formations¡¯ locations are supposed to be in fixed location, so that didn¡¯t make sense. You should be able to follow since you went to Second Heaven. Destroy one and the other one will teleport you to random locations. In contrast, you reached Mist City on both asions you used the teleportation formation at Crouching Dragon Mountain. That can¡¯t be random. In other words, Third Heaven Pce helped us sneak out,¡± Ju Mang elucidated, corner of his lips pulled up.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°How? You humans kill each other daily for your avaricious desires, but that¡¯s not enough soul energy to sustain Third Heaven Pce¡¯s needs. The only way they can obtain adequate soul energy is in war. As the primary hostile, who would you fight if we were trapped at Moyun Mountains?¡±


    ¡°The fiend race? Why not the fiend race?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, the fiend race? Riddle me this: despite all the k you copped for letting the white ape fiend king abscond, what did Third Heaven Pce do? If humanity¡¯s wellbeing mattered, they should¡¯vebelled you a traitor and executed you, yet they didn¡¯t. Your idental interference created a chance for them to wage a war and include the fiend race. They wouldn¡¯t turn down more soul energy.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s mouth hung open.


    ¡°Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect are banned from killing indiscriminately, yet how many have they killed in secret? If Third Heaven Pce cares about humanity, exin why they haven¡¯t shut down the two sects? Nothing you say will convince me Third Heaven Pcecks the power to eliminate them. Again, they turn a blind eye to it all as there¡¯s soul energy to be collected.


    ¡°While I¡¯m at it, let me share another piece of information. The greater one¡¯s aptitude is, the more potent the soul energy they leave behind will be. Cultivators under forty years old possess particrly potent soul energy. The rest should be self-exnatory, haha.¡±


    Mu Yu formed white-knuckled weapons with his hands. ¡°Ultimate Immortals Ranking.¡±


    Ultimate Immortals Ranking always was suspicious. As aforementioned, it made zero sense in the context of improving humanity¡¯s chances at war or nurturing talent. Turned out it was but a hoax for encouraging cultivators to farm potent souls for Third Heaven Pce. Ju Mang was right: Third Heaven Pce¡¯s brainwashing was resoundingly sessful.


    ¡°Is Third Heaven Pce worth your effort protecting?¡±


    Speaking through gritted teeth, Mu Yu demanded, ¡°Resuscitate my dad.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t defuse a formation Sword Shadow Dust Gale set.¡±


    ¡°How do I defuse Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation, then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need either Ku Mu, Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Evil Shadow Eternally Youthful or someone of their calibre in terms of formation. Your shifu was right to not teach you about formations, no?¡± Ju Mang¡¯s cunning surfaced.


    ¡°Is there any alternative?¡± Mu Yu questioned, dejected. Feng Haochen was gone. Xie Bo wouldn¡¯t help. Ku Mu was out ofmission.


    A grin came to Ju Mang¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason for you to fret. Third Heaven Pce would love for me to take over your body and trigger another war. If my guess is correct, they¡¯ll find a way to help you undo the formation soon enough. They¡¯re keeping you five alive in spite of Sword Shadow Dust Gale because you five are keys to another war.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want those scums¡¯ help. I¡¯m sure you have another method.¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Ju Mang ran his gaze up and down Mu Yu. ¡°But you won¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°Murder. Once one¡¯s bloodlust is strong enough, the five elements within their body will be imbnced, thereby defusing the formation. If your bloodlust goes out of control, so will your mind. The mind is weakest when one ismitting murder. In the same vain, I¡¯ll be able to wake up and seize control of your body.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you seize control of my body.¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    <strong><em>Sacred Weapon of Death</em></strong>


    Ju Mang sneered. ¡°I had nned to use your body as my medium to rule over wood demons again, but I¡¯ve changed my mind because I¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re a special case among humans. You, like us, dislike bloodshed and prefer peace unlike the other elemental demons who yearn for glory. Among our five races, you are the only one to have a matching personality.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce is the entity triggering wars. We are sick and tired of them using us for their own ends. If there¡¯s anyone who can usurp their rule, it¡¯s you. All I have to do is watch from the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me more credit than I deserve.¡±


    ¡°I formerly believed Sword Shadow Dust Gale would be the one to end Third Heaven Pce¡¯s tyranny; he had the best chances. Now, I would argue he¡¯s not going to be able to regain his erstwhile powers. I¡¯d rather bet on you as you also have what he never had.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have sought your help if I was capable of that much.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t paid attention to Wood Spirit Sword¡¯s change. I didn¡¯t expect dark herb¡¯s death qi to add a tremendous supply of qi to its pure life qi. Dark herb is nature¡¯s bncer. Nothing is supposed to survive once dark herb¡¯s death qies into contact with it.¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t in any mood to pay attention to Wood Spirit Sword as of recent.


    ¡°The wood spirit is a natural creation of the five elements, and we treat it as a symbol of life due to its vitality. Not even I know what will happen to it down the road. If you move dark herb¡¯s death qi to it, it will be a sacred weapon of death. It won¡¯t absorb just the vitality of its victims. It¡¯s going to take even their soul and soul energy! In other words, any targets you kill won¡¯t leave behind soul energy for Third Heaven Pce to leech off!¡±


    ¡°I repeat: I don¡¯t want to kill.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put words in my mouth now. Whether you choose to kill or not is your choice. You¡¯ll have to kill; it¡¯s just a matter of time. The difference factor is whether or not the wood spirit is used to kill.¡±


    ¡°Let me reconfirm. You¡¯re saying Third Heaven Pce won¡¯t procure any soul energy from those I kill using Wood Spirit Sword?¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, Ju Mang scattered the tornado of leaves in front of him. Though he assumed the same appearance as Mu Yu, he was visibly more mature thanks to his age difference.


    ¡°Correct. In the same vain, it can deal serious damage to them in battle because they use soul energy as their foundation, nullifying their powerpletely. Once you grow stronger, you, therefore, will be their worst nightmare. In terms of the present, they don¡¯t know about the special attribute of your Wood Spirit Sword, giving you the power of the element of surprise.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re getting at now.¡±


    ¡°If I create a massacre to defuse Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation, what¡¯s your goal if not to take over my body?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I only have half of my full power while inside you. You don¡¯t have the other half. If you can take down Third Heaven Pce and bring down the curtain on this war, I couldn¡¯t care less if I never retrieved the missing half of my power again.¡±


    Mu Yu looked into Ju Mang¡¯s brooding eyes. Ju Mang looked as tacky as Mu Yu did, but the former was able to read thetter like a book. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t fully convinced. Mu Yu needed to verify whether Ju Mang told the truth or not for himself. There was one thing he shared the same opinion on, nevertheless ¨C Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian owed a life!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other half of your body?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Ju Mang sat down and carried on, ¡°If you want to save Ku Mu, make up your mind.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about Celestial Prison?¡±


    ¡°Celestial Prison? I was sent into the reincarnation cycle before it was cast, so I don¡¯t know who set it. I¡¯m still impressed. I can confidently say Eternally Youthful Ku Mu told the truth when he said he had a part in its creation. Sword Shadow Dust Gale couldn¡¯t have cast the colossal formation by himself. It¡¯s your race¡¯s most advanced formation and, admittedly, superior to our five elements formations. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°You know everything about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t be split,¡± Ju Mang replied with a dimple. ¡°I know what your concern is. You want to learn Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s formation skills, but you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll learn them from you. I¡¯m also intrigued about the other ways to defuse Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation besides mass murder. We share amon enemy. As such, there¡¯s no reason for me to take over. You¡¯ll do what I want to do on my behalf, no?¡±


    ¡°What are the limits to Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye¡¯s revival ability?¡± Mu Yu asked in a frosty tone.


    ¡°Having their soul ispulsory to revive them. The dead¡¯s soul wanders the mortal world for six years. You need Ghost Gate¡¯s techniques to capture the soul. If you want to revive Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, you need remove Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation as soon as possible as well as preserving his body. I will locate his soul once everything is in ce,¡± enlightened Ju Mang, grinning because he knew he had persuaded Mu Yu.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll learn formations and defuse the formation, and you help me revive my old man.¡±


    A gale suddenly blew a bunch of leaves over to Mu Yu. He returned to the real world. Seeing Ku Mu¡¯s pale face shattered him a second time. Wood Spirit Sword hovered in front of him.


    <em>Committing mass murder to save Dad would defeat the purpose. Regardless, I¡¯ll find a way to revive him. I¡¯m not going to let him die until he has the chance to enjoy the fruits of hisbour. </em>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now, Dad.¡±


    Mu Yu wiped what might¡¯ve been hisst tears. Going forward, he was going to have to steel himself in order to avenge Ku Mu. People were going to oppose him, be it friend or foe for nobody would agree to his goal or risky approach. Even Ku Mu would¡¯ve disagreed¡­ if he was still alive.


    Mu Yu wandered with Ku Mu¡¯s corpse until Cheng Yan and the others located him. They remained silent for a while as it was clear that they were toote.


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t do anything silly,¡± Cheng Yan solemnly reminded.


    Mu Yu cracked a smile. ¡°That¡¯s silly. What silly things could I possibly do?¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t know how to broach the topic of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s conspiracy with his seniors. He had no evidence to incriminate them.


    Lie Shang said, ¡°I know how you feel, but many things in l-¡°


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t believe anyone could understand how he felt.


    Ku Mu was a sloppy father, but didn¡¯t fathers usually refrain from expressing their love for their son through their lips? Didn¡¯t they usually watch over their son from afar and in silence? Rebellious children frustrated their fathers, but their fathers would still forgive them despite their anger,


    Lie Shang wasn¡¯t offended Mu Yu cut him off; however, he knew it was better not to say anything else.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    <strong><em>Farewell</em></strong>


    Mu Yu coated himself and Ku Mu in spiritual energy to avoid the two of them getting soaked in the rain.


    Qiao Xue never interacted with Ku Mu, but she knew better than anyone how important he was to Mu Yu. She was always envious of theirical rtionship, conversing with scathing remarks and sarcasm every time. Mu Yu was always cheerful around Ku Mu no matter how harsh and rude they were to each other.


    With a finger tap on Ku Mu, Qiao Xue had the raindrops cover him in ice crystals. The ice crystals morphed to fit Mu Yu¡¯s dynamic movements in addition to cleaning off the filth and blood on Ku Mu. Thanks to her technique, every cell in Ku Mu¡¯s body was preserved.


    Mu Yu dipped his hand into the ice crystal to fix Ku Mu¡¯s appearance. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qiao Xue bit her finger and dripped a drop of blood onto the ice crystal. ¡°The ice crystal will maintain its form forever, preserving his body until you do what you want.¡±


    It didn¡¯t require magic for Qiao Xue to figure out what Mu Yu nned to do. Her information flipped the switch for Cheng Yan and Lie Shang.


    Erasing his hesitancy, Cheng Yan warned, ¡°You need Ju Mang¡¯s ability to revive him, which means defusing Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation. You can¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Shifu won¡¯t approve. Elder Ku Mu also yed a role in casting the formation. Neither of them would want you to undo it for Elder Ku Mu,¡± added Lie Shang.


    Mu Yu predicted as much. He stopped and, in a unusuallyposed and unapproachable tone, responded, ¡°I just want to deliver him back to Pill Cauldron Sect. Hisst wish was for me to send him back to Elder Leng Bingxue. I know what to do and what not to do, so you don¡¯t need to follow me.¡±


    Mu Yu flew off in the direction of Pill Cauldron Sect. The dragon vine followed after and reverted to its small form to rest on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine didn¡¯t quarrel for once.


    Lie Shang told Cheng Yan he wanted to follow Mu Yu with his eyes, but Cheng Yan stopped his junior. ¡°Let him go. There are some things that he needs to shoulder himself. He caused a lot of problems, but he¡¯s not brash. Shifu told us to do whatever we believed is the right thing to do. Mu Yu always heeds Shifu¡¯s advice. We shouldn¡¯t get in his way if he believes he is doing the right thing.¡±


    Cheng Yan felt Mu Yu was no longer the junior brother he had to shelter anymore. Besides, Mu Yu had to grow up eventually.


    Qiao Xue went after Mu Yu. Why? Not even she knew. She just believed he shouldn¡¯t have had to bear with the pain on his own. She never offered a word offort as the others did; she just silently followed along to keep himpany and not irritate him.


    They silently flew for four days straight to reach Pill Cauldron Sect. Nobody stopped him ¨C not that he would¡¯ve let anyone stop him ¨C as he made his way to Leng Bingxue¡¯s mountain.


    Standing in a pavilion to stay out of the drizzle, Leng Bingxue gazed into the distance. She felt restless recently, yet she couldn¡¯t put her finger on why. She argued she shouldn¡¯t have felt restless when the man she waited for all her life wasing back to her.


    ¡°When is that dense man going to be back?!¡±


    A disciple frantically reported someone trespassed onto Frosty Peak, putting wrinkles on Leng Bingxue¡¯s forehead. It was the first incident of anyone trespassing onto Frosty Peak.


    Mu Yu¡¯s every step was heavy, his face haggard. Leng Bingxue¡¯s heart skipped beats. Lightning ripped through the inky night, separating the gloomy clouds. The two exchanged Ku Mu¡¯s body without a tear or word. The fluttering leaves, rain and howling wind couldn¡¯t get in the way of their embrace.


    ¡°Was it Shi Dengtian?¡± Leng Bingxue inquired in a soft voice.


    ¡°Tian Budai set him up. The former had him kill an ultimate immortal, granting Third Heaven Pce the excuse to kill him under the ruse of breaking the rule.¡±


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect. Shi Dengtian. Got it.¡± Leng Bingxue gently brushed Ku Mu¡¯s face, but she had the eyes of a wrathful woman. Shi Dengtian¡¯s affiliation with Celestial Star Sect was no secret, so it wasn¡¯t hard to form a conjecture.


    Daoist Yun Dan andpany ¨C minus Shi Dengtian ¨C rushed over upon catching wind of what happened. Daoist Yun Dan, shocked, questioned, ¡°I just heard Ku Mu killed an ultimate immortal. What happened?¡±


    Mu Yu no longer had any emotional attachment to Pill Cauldron Sect since Ku Mu had left. Had Daoist Yun Dan not handled Ku Mu¡¯s death appropriately, he would¡¯ve despised the sect. Daoist Yun Dan wouldn¡¯t even leverage his leadership of Bamboo Peak against him as they could still do with his help as alchemists.


    ¡°Tian Budai used a ve pill to force Ku Mu to kill an ultimate immortal,¡± summarised Mu Yu.


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    As the patriarch of Pill Cauldron Sect, Daoist Yun Dan had to ensure the politics were right. Making an enemy out of another orthodox sect didn¡¯t y to their favour unless there was concrete evidence.


    Mu Yu replied with a head gesture. Frankly, he never hoped Pill Cauldron Sect would back him up as hecked evidence. Tian Budai wasn¡¯t as useless as his brother.


    Daoist Yun Dan hesitantly exined, ¡°Mu Yu, without solid proof w-¡°


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take care of this myself. I won¡¯t force you to involve yourself.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan wouldn¡¯t have killed Shi Dengtian even if it was proven thetter had a hand in Ku Mu¡¯s death. Shi Dengtian never left the sect unlike Ku Mu. Thus, Shi Dengtian¡¯s contributions outweighed his wrongs.


    ¡°Take care of his body. The ice crystal will preserve his body forever. Don¡¯t bury him. That¡¯s hisst wish,¡± Mu Yu notified, telling a lie with a straight face.


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Leng Bingxue, keeping her gaze on Ku Mu.


    ¡°Dad said he¡¯d be happy to stay with you together. I¡¯ve left him in your care, so take good care of him. I will visit frequently. As long as his body is preserved, I can even ¨C Mu Yu gyrated his lips ¨C ¡°resuscitate him.¡±


    Leng Bingxue¡¯s head whipped up, but Mu Yu had already walked away a couple of steps. Halting, he frigidly threatened, ¡°My shifu was the one who invented ve pill to control elemental demons. You managed to obtain the form, but you used it tomit heinous deeds. Don¡¯t you ever forget Ku Mu¡¯s death was the result of you people producing ve pills. It¡¯s forbidden to produce or possess them at Third Continent. Should I ever see anyone in possession of one, he will forfeit his life.¡±


    Regarding them with piercing eyes, Mu Yu added, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you tell him or not, but Shi Dengtian can keep lining up his cronies because I¡¯m going to ughter the lot of them on my way to collect his head.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    <strong><em>Blood Jade ck Crystal</em></strong>


    Mu Yu sat at the edge of the tallest cliff in Ku Mu Valley and stared into the vastndscape. For thest month, he wallowed in his sorrow there. Qiao Xue still didn¡¯t say a word to him the entire time. She just went to a city with Xiaoshuai because they needed to eat, leaving the dragon vine with Mu Yu.


    Seeing Mu Yu fiddle with Blood Jade ck Crystal, the dragon vine queried, ¡°Mu Yu, aren¡¯t you going to check it out?¡±


    Mu Yu had no motivation to do anything ever since Ku Mu¡¯s passing. Therefore, he forgot about the crystal until today. He smiled bitterly in response to the question for he didn¡¯t think it would be useful. He didn¡¯t throw it away since it was Ku Mu¡¯s belonging.


    As he sat there, Mu Yu mindlessly sent his spiritual energy into Blood Jade ck Crystal, activating it. The red light projected an image of Ku Mu. Mu Yu jumped to his feet and eximed, ¡°Dad?!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, keep yourself in check. If you¡¯re seeing this recording I made using a formation, it means that I¡¯m dead. If I was still alive, I would never give this to you, lest I never hear the end of it from you.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s lips curled back down. He¡¯d have been more than happy to have had Ku Mu kick him or wallop him over the head again. He was happy to cop a hit as long as it cheered Ku Mu up.


    Hands ced behind his back, Ku Mu was smiling from the bottom of his heart the same way a father was proud of his admirable son, breaking Mu Yu¡¯s oath to not cry again. Mu Yu reached out to his father. s, his hand went straight through.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ept me as your father, but I¡¯ve treated you as my son. Go ahead andugh, you brat. I can¡¯t whip you now, so you can¡¯t do nothing about it just as that old fart always did to me. I hereby dere myself your father. If you don¡¯t like it, suck it up!¡±


    Maybe Elder Leng¡¯s appearance at Hundreds Herb Hall inspired the script.


    ¡°Dad, I let you down. I¡¯m not angry, and I won¡¯tugh at you. You were always my dad.¡±


    ¡°I have a pursuer on my tail. I surmise he¡¯s a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator. Everyone thinks I need your protection because I¡¯m a Golden Core Realm cultivator. I¡¯ll show you how I demolish a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator as a formation caster. My point is, I¡¯m not useless, and I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡±


    Mu Yu witnessed Ku Mu¡¯s original pill and formationbination that nearly ended Tian Budai. He also saw the tragic moment the white ray struck, disrupting the formation and flooring Ku Mu. Mu Yu gritted his teeth and rolled his hands into fists of fury upon identifying the white ray.


    Wearing a smug visage, Ku Mu said, ¡°What do you think? Did I finish the Spirit Severing Realm rat? I told you I¡¯m no pushover. You jealous of my formation skills? Sucks to be you, though. All you get to do is watch me pulverise him with your eyes wide because Feng Haochen won¡¯t let you learn formations.¡±


    Ku Mu recorded thest part before he left Ku Mu Valley. He thought he finished Tian Budai, but the sneak attack ruined it all.


    ¡°Yeah, you beat him, Dad. You¡¯re my hero,¡± replied Mu Yu, speaking to himself with a bitter smile.


    Ku Mu switched back to a stern expression. ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if I killed him because I know Third Heaven Pce ising for me. Their formation guardian won¡¯t spare me. There are some things Feng Haochen didn¡¯t mention to you, but I feel you need to know.


    ¡°When I figured out my original spiritual energy was used, I came to terms with the fact that Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian wanted me dead at all costs. They aren¡¯t going to let your shifu restore his cultivation so easily. Due to yourck of formation knowledge, you have no idea what creating a heaven and earth formation entails.


    ¡°The casters¡¯ original spiritual energy will be sealed within the heaven and earth formation after casting it to reinforce Celestial Prison. Six people came together to cast Celestial Prison. The other five besides Feng Haochen are Xie Bo, Illusionary Clear Rain, Chen Daotian, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian and me.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re curling your lips again. Whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t alter the truth. I¡¯m that good, you hear? In any case, Feng Haochen is the main controller of Celestial Prison, but we can make adjustments to the formation using our original spiritual energy in the formation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian obtained my original spiritual energy. Still, I can confidently tell you that he will gain more control over Celestial Prison now that he has my original spiritual energy. If he wants to obtain another caster¡¯s spiritual energy, he will hunt down the caster. With the original spiritual energy of three people, he will have equal authority over it to Feng Haochen!


    ¡°Feng Haochen will restore his cultivation using dark herb¡¯s life qi in a year from now; however, if Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian seizes more than fifty percent control over the formation, Feng Haochen will be in peril. As such, the other casters must be protected at all costs.


    ¡°Illusionary Clear Rain is always on the move. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing. The formation guardian wouldn¡¯t pick a fight with Xie Bo because he¡¯s not looking to be bodied. Chen Daotian, unfortunately, isn¡¯t immortal. He has means of protecting himself at the moment. Therefore, he¡¯s safe from Third Heaven Pce¡¯s ws for the meantime. Once his wick is nearly burnt, though, he will be a susceptible target. Logically, then, Chen Daotian should be the next target.


    ¡°Chen Daotian is Formation Sect¡¯s ancestor. He¡¯s old by now. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing, but you need to pay him a visit in any case. As long as Chen Daotian doesn¡¯t die in the next year, Feng Haochen should be safe.


    ¡°Now, regarding formations, you can choose to learn them or not. It¡¯s up to you. I already gave you Profound Formations, which contains the essence of my formation skills. I didn¡¯t record basics in there, so it¡¯ll be challenging for you to learn it if you start from there. If you want to learn formations, learn some rudimentary knowledge from Formation Sect and then pick up Profound Formations.


    ¡°If you¡¯re seeing this, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll blindly chase down Third Heaven Pce, and I¡¯m worried you can¡¯t get back on your feet. Don¡¯t use Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye to revive me. Your safety is more important than my life, understood?¡±


    Mu Yu mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re wrong there, Dad. Your life is more important than anything. You deserve to live more than anyone else. I swear I¡¯ll find a way to dismantle Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation and revive you.¡±


    ¡°I need to get moving once I finish this. I need to record the scene of the Spirit Severing Realm cultivator dying for you to see. I like your optimistic character. Thanks to your optimism, life was brighter and more fun. Don¡¯t change just because I died. I won¡¯t forgive you if you do. I want you to always be optimistic. I wish you were my real son; I wanted to hear you call me ¡®Dad¡¯. I guess it¡¯ll just be a regret of mine.¡± Ku Mu shook his head with angst in his eyes.


    Mu Yu tightened his fist. ¡°Dad, I promise to be optimistic, always. However, I will kill Tian Budai and raze Third Heaven Pce to the ground. Most importantly, I will use Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye to revive you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I cast Soul Setting Formation in Blood Jade ck Crystal. That¡¯s a formation I invented to help Feng Haochen as an alternative. If his immortal body is taken, you can try using Soul Setting Formation to protect his soul. That should be enough to allow him to continue living. Well, I hope it neveres to the stage where you will need it.


    ¡°Pass Blood Jade ck Crystal onto him in the future so that he can prepare himself. He¡¯s necessary to bringing down Third Heaven Pce and rescuing Miao Yuyan. Miao Yuyan can also use the formation in the future. She will eventually die, but the formation will allow her to lvie forever¡­¡± Ku Mu pursed his lips and paused. He shut his eyes and heaved a heavy breath. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯ll be able to stay by his side forever.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourself. You¡¯re on your own from now.¡±


    Ku Mu gazed up at the sky and exhaled again before vanishing.


    ¡°Dad¡­ you shouldn¡¯t live for others. I want you to have the chance to live for yourself for once.¡±


    Mu Yu sent his spiritual energy into Blood Jade ck Crystal. His spiritual energy navigated through the maze of formation patterns to find Soul Setting Formation. His spiritual energy set alight a string of lights, revealing the formation. Hovering above the formation was¡­

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    <strong><em>Soul Setting Formation</em></strong>


    The phantasmal individual peacefully hovering above Soul Setting Formation was Ku Mu! Mu Yu wasn¡¯t sure if he was the same Ku Mu, but he recognised the vitality. That wasn¡¯t an illusion; it was Ku Mu¡¯s soul.


    Ku Mu¡¯s soul was fragile andcked a mind of its own, rendering it at risk. Without Soul Setting Formation, it could wound up destroyed. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t rashly fumble with the formation as he didn¡¯t understand its operation mechanisms.


    ¡°Mu Yu, we¡¯re back,¡± hollered Xiaoshuai, bouncing around with drumsticks in celebration.


    Qiao Xuended next to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai,e check this out for me! How¡¯s Dad doing?¡± Mu Yu pulled Xiaoshuai over and handed him Blood Jade ck Crystal.


    ¡°Dad? Mu Yu, he¡¯s gone¡­¡± Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t throw a tantrum despite Mu Yu taking his drumstick off him.


    ¡°Soul Setting Formation. Soul. Xiaoshuai, see if he can still be saved.¡±


    Qiao Xue, worried, ced a hand on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, mistaking he was delusional. Mu Yu exined what he saw to them, but they found it hard to believe. Mu Yu insisted Xiaoshuai check it out for himself.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Mu Yu anxiously questioned.


    ¡°The formation sure dazzled me. I never heard of a formation that can protect and house a soul. Ghost Gate are far behind if youpare their skills to this. Mm, his soul is damaged, though. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy to heal the damage. The enforcer¡¯s energy is weird. It damages souls severely. His soul is lifeless at the moment, and I would attribute it to the white ray fired at him.¡±


    ¡°Can we save him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think a fluke led the formation into catching his soul the instant it left his body. I don¡¯t know if he designed the formation for himself, to be honest. Seems unlikely. I can see cuts on his soul¡¯s chest, which is the work of the enforcer. I think the only way to restore his conscious is via repairing the cuts.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to do that?¡± Mu Yu was figuratively jumping with joy.


    Xiaoshuai scratched his head. ¡°Not sure. Ghost Gate found a way to perform revivals. Maybe it has to do with souls.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s next behavioural reaction gave away the fact that he¡¯d approach Ghost Gate one way or another to learn the skill necessary to repairing the soul¡¯s damage. Qiao Xue, who shuddered hearing the mention of Ghost Gate, queried, ¡°Mu Yu, do you really intend to seek a solution from Ghost Gate?¡±


    After contemtion, Xiaoshuai borated, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to Ghost Gate. Given theplexity of the formation, I reckon he¡¯ll be able to leave the formation temporarily after he wakes up. I don¡¯t really know the details. Anyhow, formations require maintenance. If you don¡¯t understand how it works, you can¡¯t maintain it once a line runs into a problem.¡±


    ¡°I need to go to Formation Sect!¡± dered Mu Yu, springing to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I need to enter their school as a new disciple to expand my knowledge on formations. I need to search for Chen Tiandao. He might not grant me an audience or believe me. I¡¯ll have a better chance if I¡¯m one of his disciples. I¡¯ll find a way to convince him to help me.¡±


    At best, there was a slim chance Chen Tiandao was privy to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s scheme if Ku Mu was unaware.


    ¡°Okay, be extra careful, then. I need to return to the fiend race.¡±


    Qiao Xue was summoned back a month ago. Howbeit, she kept tarrying to apany Mu Yu. Evidently, she considered him her top priority.


    Mu Yu stared at Qiao Xue as he gratefully recalled how she kept himpany since Ku Mu¡¯s passing. He suddenly pulled her into his embrace and whispered by her ear, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Face on fire, Qiao Xue pushed Mu Yu away and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Tian Ran would¡¯ve done the same thing.¡±


    Mu Yu bit down on his bottom lip.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not the impulsive type, which is why I trust you to not do anything thoughtless. Xiaoshuai, be a good boy, okay? Stay well, both of you, okay?¡± Qiao Xue gave Xiaoshuai a gentle head scrub.


    ¡°Roger, Sister Qiao Xue.¡± Xiaoshuai wagged his tail.


    Qiao Xue bid Mu Yu farewell with a bright dimple. He waited for her to vanish off the horizon before drawing Shadow Splitter Sword. He told himself that he needed to grow up and stop relying on his seniors. Thus, he removed the iron essence Cheng Yan nted in Shadow Splitter Sword and soared off with Xiaoshuai.


    ***


    Tian Budai and Tian Yun sat upstairs at an eloquent edifice located at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden.


    ¡°When will hee for you?¡±


    Tian Budai had a nip of tea. ¡°He¡¯lle.¡±


    Tian Yun stomped and cursed, ¡°I may have had my leg reced, but it¡¯s nowhere near as good. Damn him! Mu Yu must die. I don¡¯t give a toss if he¡¯s True God¡¯s disciple. In fact, I heard True God is a cripple now. True God wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even if we did kill him. Moreover, with Third Heaven Pce acting as your protective talisman, True God wouldn¡¯t defy them unless he wants to be the next Eternally Youthful Ku Mu!¡±


    Celestial Star Sect wasted no effort finding a cultivator with a legpatible with Tian Yun¡¯s body and amputated the cultivator¡¯s leg off without any hesitation.


    ¡°He¡¯s True God¡¯s disciple, not True God. We need to respect True God. Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Brother, you must kill Mu Yu.¡±


    Tian Budai contracted his brows. ¡°If you really want revenge, you should avenge yourself. As a representative of Celestial Star Sect, stop yourself from embarrassing the sect.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be patriarch in the future, anyway. My job is to go out and boast. You just worry about expanding the sect. With you at the helm and power in our grasp, embarrassing acts would be admirable acts.¡±


    ¡°Keep yourself in line. I¡¯ll apprehend Mu Yu when hees for me, and you kill him. Let me remind you that there is to be no next time.¡±


    ¡°My question is, why is he still not here? What a wuss.¡±


    Tian Budai finally smiled again. ¡°He wille to avenge his shifu. Regardless of when hees, the oue will still be the same. Once I kill True God¡¯s disciple in front of an audience, I will shake the entire world of cultivation.¡±


    Tian Yun felt a chill down his spine just imagining the scene of Tian Budai enacting his n.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    <strong><em>Phantom Eyes Dark Tiger</em></strong>


    ¡°D!¡± A small head big ant curled its antennas to point at its eyes and repeated, ¡°D.¡±


    ¡°We have to blind it in order to kill it?¡±


    The small head big ant shook its head and pointed to its eyes as it blinked.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. You mean to say that blinding its two visible eyes is useless, and we should blind its phantom eyes?¡±


    They needed a n to lift the cat¡¯s eyelids and ¡°operate¡± on its dangerous eyes. The pain of losing an eye would jolt it awake. The safest approach was to blind all three eyes simultaneously. One of its phantom eyes was in the centre of its forward, and the other two were situated on either side.


    Mu Yu gestured for his team to retreat and stand by. He crept over to the cat on his toes. Even though it was asleep, its aura was frightening. He warily tried to pry open one eye, but it was mped down hard. Pulling any harder on it was too risky. He, therefore, got back up and begin juggling ideas.


    ¡°Guess I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Mu Yu went back to his team. His only option was to force the cat open its phantom eyes. They couldn¡¯t do that because it deemed them unworthy of its full power. Thus, the only way to force open its phantom eyes was to blind its two visible eyes.


    Mu Yu approached the super-stinky ferret. Besides unleashing pungent farts, it also had venom that could blind any fiend beast permanently ¨C provided it wasn¡¯t a level six fiend beast. It was only going to blind the phantom eyes dark cat for two to four hours, so poisoning it to death was farcical.


    Pinching his nose, Mu Yu collected some venom from the super-stinky ferret and cautiously spread it onto the cat¡¯s eyelids, even trying to slip some in between its eyelids. Subsequently, he spread it onto the three phantom eyes, pilingyer on top ofyer. Nevertheless, the cat had thick fur masking its weakness, rendering Mu Yu¡¯s effort for naught.


    ¡°What does the ferret eat? Not even Xiaoshuai stinks this b-, whoa!¡±


    The venom didn¡¯t wake the phantom eyes dark cat; the stink did! It got up and started rubbing its two visible eyes. Somehow, it could pinpoint Mu Yu¡¯s whereabouts and whipped its arm down. Luckily for him, he managed to run in time.


    ¡°Bring out ck Shield!¡±


    The cat furiously roared not just because it was blind but also because the stink impaired its smell. The three phantom eyes finally made their appearance! The moment it opened its eyes, the venom around them went away. Its energy level doubled, and its bones began to crack as it grewrger andrger until it was the size of a small house. Its furs turned into spikes, while its tail was best described as an iron cudgel. This form was called phantom eyes dark tiger.


    With another roar, it modified thendscape and charged straight toward the formation.


    ¡°Winged Shadow Condor, Great Peng, spread your wings!¡±


    The winged shadow condor took over the main role of the formation. Hence, the others offered its wings their fiend energy. pping its wings vigorously, it lifted the entire formation up. Mu Yu assumed the phantom eyes dark tiger couldn¡¯t fly and decided to use that to gain an advantage.


    ¡°Small Head Big Ant, close your eyes. I know you¡¯re afraid of heights, so keep them shut, idiot!¡± Recalling sassy Lan Ling¡¯er poking fun at his fear of heights in his early days, Mu Yu changed his tone and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your race is. Fear of heights is normal, and those with a fear of heights have better futures. Shut your eyes, buddy.¡±


    The ho went over to the small head big ant and offered to guide it.


    With only one eye left, the phantom eyes dark tiger¡¯s vision suffered immensely. Nheless, one leap was all it took to jump up to the formation¡¯s height, which was several hundred metres off the ground!


    In its new form, the phantom eyes dark tiger would¡¯ve finished them in one swing. The condor was quick enough to slip the swing. Mu Yu was right when he assumed his foe was incapable of flying. Once it missed its swing, itnded back on the ground ¨C that was not to say it didn¡¯t spring straight back up.


    ¡°Nine Year Spiky Pigs, serve it a hail of needles!¡±


    Four nine year spiky pigs hopped to the top and curled up into spinning spiky balls, firing off spikes out from within the formation. Unbelievably, the spikes bounced off the monstering back up. Hearing the tiger rage uponnding because one spike nearly pierced its eye, Mu Yu cheered, ¡°Yes! We just need to stay high in the sky and prick its eye!¡±


    Realising it was at a disadvantage against Mu Yu¡¯s tactic, the phantom eyes dark tiger calmed down to think.


    ¡°Come on, jump up, hahaha!¡± Mu Yu goaded.


    The phantom eyes dark tiger didn¡¯t let Mu Yu get to it. It opened its fourth and fifth eye. The shockwave of energy that apanied its full awakening nearly blew Mu Yu¡¯s team out of the sky. The tiger grew double in size and grew two ck transparent wings with a span of thirty-three metres. Of course, the next thing it did was fly up¡­


    ¡°You have to be joking¡­ You can fly now?!¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    <strong><em>Phantom Eyes Winged Dark Tiger</em></strong>


    ¡°Uh, I was just kidding. You don¡¯t have to take me serious.¡±


    Mu Yu and the phantom eyes winged dark tiger locked eyes. If he couldn¡¯t defeat a cat, against a tiger¡­ to say the predicament looked grim was urate. Its roar generated a shockwave that shook Hundred Beasts Formation and their sprit, blew the impending spikes back at the nine year spiky pigs¡¯ allies, plunging the formation into disarray. The phantom eyes winged tiger kept howling and howling thereafter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Crescent Moon Formation!¡±


    The fiend beasts spread out again in a crescent moon formation and formed a barrier using their fiend spirits. Therefore, the phantom eyes winged tiger swooped in and physically attacked their barrier. The tiger was even faster than before with its astral wings, making its way to their rear in a sh.


    ¡°Smell Head Big Ants, Ultimate Power!¡±


    With no time to dodge, Mu Yu used the small head bit ants as a shield whilst collecting all of his team¡¯s power to the ant. The three cried out together, spawning a phantasmal tiger w replica!


    <em>Rumble!</em> Roiling qi sprayed upon collision. Hundred Beasts Formation crumbled as the fiend beasts fled helter-skelter or plummeted to the ground.


    The phantom eyes winged dark tiger stared condescendingly at Mu Yu, who stood on the winged shadow condor¡¯s back, and dove over. The phantom eyes winged dark tiger was markedly faster than the condor, outpacing it within moments. Mu Yu calmly watched the tiger swing down from above. Mu Yu dove toward the ground; however, the tiger scooped him up with its wing and thrashed him with its w.


    The instant Mu Yu¡¯s bones broke, his ck and white spiritual energy kicked in, healing him in record time. It came as a surprise even to him. But nheless, there was no time to worry about it. He gained his bnce to catch onto the falling armoured beast and pulled himself onto its back.


    The armoured beast extended its sharp tail and stabbed it into the ground as a brake. Mu Yu hopped off its back safely, but many of his fiend beasts incapable of flying bit the dust, literally, or were barely breathing.


    The phantom eyes winged dark tiger swooped down after Mu Yu. He stepped out of its sharp wings¡¯ range, only for its wings to shape shift, allowing it to change directions ridiculously and continue its relentless chase. Its sharp wing butchered an armoured bull that just got to its feet, deleting it from the game.


    ¡°Now, Blood Spirit Bird!¡± Mu Yu leapt up andmanded.


    Sticky scarlet mist dispersed. The tiger was unable to blow away the sticky mist because it was the blood spirit bird¡¯s blood converted to a gas. It wasn¡¯t lethal, but it was effective at obstructing vision in a small radius. Its other function was to segregate the aura of the phantom eyes winged dark tiger and the blood spirit bird, thereby nullifying the former¡¯s oppressive aura.


    The moment the phantom eyes winged dark tiger escaped the scarlet mist, the sleepy wolves¡¯ yellow qi tried to catch it. The phantom eyes winged dark tiger held its breath in. Nheless, its ears were still exposed. Five celestial voice sparrows stung its ears with their voices, generating a sensation akin to having its head clobbered with a hammer.


    Celestial voice sparrows were mesmerising singers, but they also could¡¯ve been menacing singers. When employing their voice as a weapon, it could incite a temporary ckout. Unsurprisingly, the closer they were to the target, the more pronounced the effect, therefore making it a perfect weapon to use when caught. The caveat was that it didn¡¯t discriminate between ally and foe. Furthermore, it required time to channel. Against their swift foe, the sparrows were highly vulnerable. For those reasons, Mu Yu saved their ability as a backup n.


    The celestial voice sparrows were only able to knock the phantom eyes winged dark tiger unconscious for three seconds; however, that was enough time for Mu Yu to have the super-stinky ferret and soul-devouring wolf to knock the phantom eyes winged dark tiger out again, using abination of sedative mist and stink. Having just returned from an unconscious state, the phantom eyes winged dark tiger instinctively breathed in the two.


    As neither the super-stinky ferret or soul-devouring wolf could fly, the small ho carried the through the air whilst shooting poison needles at the three eyes of the phantom eyes winged dark tiger.


    The phantom eyes winged dark tiger¡¯s three phantom eyes granted it unspeakable power. With that being said, the eyes themselves were fragile enough for a de of grass to damage. Though it was said it only opened its three phantom eyes when it was serious in a fight, it also refrained from opening them due to their frailty.


    The second the phantom eyes winged dark tiger regained its conscious, it blew its qi to shatter the poisonous needles. s, several needles managed to puncture its left eye. It rolled around on the ground in anguish. The loss of its left eye took its left wing, leading to it crashing back to the ground.


    The phantom eyes winged dark tiger shut its two remaining phantom eyes to protect itself, removing its right wing and reducing its size. The phantom eyes dark cat was no longer as intimidating as it initially was with only one eye remaining. The effects of the ferret¡¯s poison had worn off, but it had lost its speed.


    Mu Yu jumped at the defenceless phantom eyes dark cat. It was unable to dodge despite its best effort, yet Mu Yu chose to pull back at thest moment.


    ¡°You can go. I don¡¯t resent you or anything.¡± Mu Yu felt victory had been decided. Plus, the entire situation was an ident; he didn¡¯t purposely sign up for the exam.


    The phantom eyes dark cat gratefully bobbed its head and took off into the woods. ordingly, Mu Yu was sent back to his body. Since he didn¡¯t finish the phantom eyes dark cat, the formation tablet was still intact.


    Mu Yu skedaddled from Advancement Hall. Thus, he didn¡¯t see the formation tablet he touched crumble as he left too soon.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    <strong><em>Unknown Prodigy</em></strong>


    Mu Yu had no choice but to drone his way through the foundation course for an entire month before he could join the other Heaven Stage disciples.


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai had all eyes on them, thetter in particr. People wanted were waiting for Ji Wenkai to visit Advancement Hall again despite people seldom going there as they were eager to see him crack the formation tablet.


    Ji Wenkai returned to Advancement Hall five days after hisst attempt. During the five days or recovery, he consulted Greater Heaven Stage Caster Lu and received some valuable advice. Even so, he still wasn¡¯t sure he could break the formation tablet. Indeed, he imed he was confident he¡¯d seed on his next attemptst time. That, however, was merely a bluff he came up with so that Greater Heaven Stage Caster Lu would offer him tips. By the same ount, he was reluctant to try again after just five days; however, Greater Heaven Stage Caster Lu encouraged him to try again. He had to go along with it, lest his hoax be exposed.


    Luo Feilong also went to Advancement Hall to see how Ji Wenkai would do.


    ¡°Wow, Junior Brother Ji, that¡¯s quite the escort you have. Have you really figured out how to break the formation tablet?¡±


    Ji Wenkai faked a smile. ¡°Senior Brother Luo, thanks to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s tuition over thest five days, I do have a gained some insight and improved. With his help, it is only a matter of time until I seed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Greater Heaven Caster Lu down, then,¡± sarcastically said Luo Feilong, irritated he didn¡¯t receive any pointers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother Luo. He invested his time in me because he acknowledges mypetence. I can promise that I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t value his time.¡±


    When the two factions moved their attention off each other and onto the three quaint formation tablets in the starry scar, their mouths were agape.


    ¡°Did Ji Wenkai already seed?!¡±


    ¡°Judging from his reaction, I would argue otherwise. I would say the same for Senior Brother Luo.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it, did you?¡± Luo Feilong questioned Ji Wenkai, staring out of the corner of his eyes.


    Of course Ji Wenkai wanted to im it was him. Too bad for him, once one formation tablet broke, the remaining two¡¯s defence mechanisms activated. Thus, nobody besides the one who broke the first tablet could approach them. The mechanism¡¯s purpose was to prevent people taking credit for what wasn¡¯t theirs.


    ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with you, either,¡± jabbed Ji Wenkai.


    ¡°Does anyone know who broke the first formation tablet?¡± Luo Feilong turned around and inquired.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯d hear the end of it from me if I did?¡±


    ¡°Was it a neutral disciple, then?¡±


    ¡°Why you asking me as if I know?¡±


    Neutral disciples, naturally, referred to those who didn¡¯t side with Luo Feilong or Ji Wenkai.


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai could see the wrath boiling in each other. They were going to have to take the individual who broke the formation tablet under their wing or kill him as a means of protecting their influence. If the individual broke all three formation tablets and became a Greater Heaven Stage disciple, then it didn¡¯t bother them as much. After all, Greater Heaven Stage disciples wouldn¡¯t stoop down to waste their breath on Heaven Stage disciples. If the individual could only break one, they were a Heaven Stage Disciple, consequently being a threat.


    Two kings in one nation was excessive. Three kings in one nation was uneptable! Hence, the two ¡°kings¡± founded a transient alliance.


    Thest disciple to crack the formation tablets and advance from Heaven Stage to Greater Heaven Stage was Ling Huarong, a female disciple who went on to be one of the sect¡¯s most important figures. That was twenty years ago.


    Lu Deyi soon caught wind of what happened and jubntly raced to Advancement Hall. He couldn¡¯t approach the tablet, but he could verify it broke. ¡°Fantastic! Excellent! We finally have another Greater Heaven Stage disciple. Was it you, Ji Wenkai?¡±


    ¡°No, it was not, Greater Heaven Stage Caster.¡±


    ¡°Was it you, then, Luo Feilong?¡±


    Luo Feilong shook his head.


    Lu Deyi turned to the remaining disciples and questioned, ¡°Was it one of you?¡±


    ¡°Go and ring the assembly bell. Call all Heaven Stage disciples here!¡± Lu Deyi directed.


    Azure Bell was a huge, quaint bell with a formation imbued to ensure its chime reached every corner of the sect¡¯s grounds. Different hitting styles delivered different signals. For instance, three chimes and a pause signalled for Lesser Heaven Stage disciples to assemble. Four chimes to rece the pause and a wave signalled for Heaven Stage disciples to assemble. Constant chimes indicated the sect was endangered.


    While the Heaven Stage disciples made their way to Advancement Hall, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Heaven Stager Caster, may I ask what the meaning of the chimes are?¡±


    Mu Yu was supposed to have his afternoon block free until Song Qingyu decided to add intensive supplementary fundamental sses for him. The reason for the addition of sses was due to him needing to leave for two days and not being able to find a relief teacher.


    Song Qingyu had a listen to the chime sequence and expounded, ¡°When Heaven Stage disciples want to announce arge-scale formation exnation, they follow that sequence to assemble everyone. Remember the sequence you heard as you will need to join them next time. For now, you don¡¯t need to go. Focus on yourself first.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for exining.¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    <strong><em>Humble, Low-Profile, Exemry Youth</em></strong>


    Nobody in Advancement Hall noticed the absence of the new ¡°piece of turd¡± disciple. Lu Deyi, who couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, couldn¡¯t wait and cleared his throat to elucidate, ¡°I called all of you here for a joyous asion. It has been twenty years ¨C I suppose you¡¯ve heard about it from each other ¨C since one of our Heaven Stage disciples has been able to break a formation tablet! Whoever it was amongst you who broke it can stop hiding and step up.¡±


    Reactions were varied. While everyone looked to each other, Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai scoured their fellow disciples for the prey they needed to eliminate. By the time the voices died down, no hands had been raised, and nobody stepped forward.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s lips turned down. ¡°Is nobody going to admit they passed the test? This is nothing to be shy about; you should be proud of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about a thing and step out.¡±


    After nearly fifteen minutes of anxiety and silence, Greater Heaven Caster Lu gave in and dered, ¡°Why are you so shy? We only have one Greater Heaven Stage disciple at this moment. As long as you own up, I will do everything in my power to ensure you are the next Greater Heaven Stage disciple.¡±


    After another round of waiting, Greater Heaven Caster Lu sneaked a gander Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai¡¯s way. It was no time for him to be turning a blind eye as he usually did. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid others may be jealous or jeopardise your wellbeing, you have my guarantee that nobody will dare to harbour ill-will toward you.¡±


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai avoided making eye contact with Greater Heaven Caster Lu in case he saw through them. Nevertheless, their eyes darted around constantly.


    ¡°Bloody show yourself, you diva. I¡¯d have raised my hand already if it was me.¡±


    ¡°What are you, a mistress? This is annoying me. That¡¯s almost another fifteen minutes of my day wasted.¡±


    <em>Come on,e on, the next tournament is around the corner now. We need you. Show yourself</em>, Greater Heaven Caster Lu silently prayed. ¡°If you¡¯re a shy young man or maiden, I won¡¯t force you to reveal yourself. I will leave the formation tablets there. Nobody aside from yourself will be able to go near them. You can continue attempting to break the remaining two. If you run into any obstacles, feel free to visit me in private. I will be more than happy to offer you¡¯re a hand. If you want to maintain a low profile, you can also keep to yourself. You just need to let us Greater Heaven Stage casters know, all right?¡±


    Under the assumption that the sessful individual was merely someone not vying for fame or gains, Greater Heaven Caster Lu saw the mysterious individual in an even better light.


    Since nobody owned up, Greater Heaven Caster Lu dismissed them. He closely watched them leave to try and identify the virtuous youth. How that worked out was self-exnatory.


    ***


    Mu Yu ¡°enthusiastically¡± raised his hand and queried, ¡°Heaven Caster Song, what happens if the eight trigrams is missing one horizontal stroke and is two vertical strokes short?¡±


    ¡°You will produce different results or create anomalies if not run into trouble. It¡¯s imperative that you draw the eight trigrams precisely¡­¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s cheeks puffed up as he tried to resist a yawn.


    ¡°Who do you reckon it was?¡± Cheng Zhuo asked when Mu Yu returned to their room.


    ¡°What are you on about?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You wouldn¡¯t know many faces since you¡¯re new. Anyway, I¡¯m still shocked a Heaven Stage disciple passed a formation tablet¡¯s test. Even those outside of our sect are in uproar over it. Everyone is trying to find out who it was, but they really don¡¯t like being in the spotlight or something. If it was me, I¡¯d roll out red carpet to walk on. Props to whoever it was because I sure couldn¡¯t hold it in,¡± shared Cheng Zhuo, assuming Mu Yu was present at the meeting.


    ¡°Somebody passed a formation tablet¡¯s test?¡± Mu Yu yawned. As a thought surfaced, he touched his chin and pondered, <em>Was it me? I didn¡¯t kill the level six kitten, though. I guess I did pass, strictly speaking. Is it really me?</em>


    ¡°You see how crazy it was this afternoon? Greater Heaven Caster Lu looked as if he was pleading them to own up.¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged it off with a smile.


    Mu Yu had plenty of free time to enjoy strolls around all of Formation Sect¡¯s valleys and whatnot during Song Qingyu¡¯s business trip. Everyone was still discussing the mysterious individual¡¯s identity. Greater Heaven Caster Lu was so anxious that he never left his ce during the day in case the individual paid him a visit. At night, he¡¯d hide in Advancement Hall to see if they¡¯d show up. Wait and wait. Five dayster, only thin air visited.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu could¡¯ve forced every disciple to approach the formation tablet, yes. Howbeit, he didn¡¯t want to resort to it for he was concerned the disciple had their own reasons for concealing themselves.


    Mu Yu eventually figured out it was him from the bits and pieces of information floating around. He was the only one who was amused.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    <strong><em>Greater Heaven Stage Formations</em></strong>


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai secretlyunched their own probes into their threat¡¯s identity, investigating everyone but Mu Yu solely due to them deeming him too useless. Mu Yu was d he finally wasn¡¯t swept up into some huge fiasco as he typically was ever sincending at Third Continent.


    Mu Yu had graduated from the foundation course and finally began studying with other Heaven Stage disciples. He took his lessons serious for he only knew how to make sense of formations and not how to cast them in the past. The carryover from his knowledge to practical application proved helpful; he learntplex formations faster than others in his rank.


    Based on his course materials, Elder Xun would¡¯ve been considered a Heaven Stage disciple for the elder was capable of rearrangingponents to alter the way a formation worked. Using an example Elder Xun demonstrated, switching the cement of several purple and gold spirit stones could change a Spirit Collection Formation into a suppression formation.


    Alterations to formations was ying with fire at times. Twilight Burst, which was one of the formations Mu Yu was instructed to learn, wasn¡¯t just about firing light rays to sting the enemies¡¯ eyes; the light rays could actually deal grievous damage. Draw one line less, nheless, and the light rays could¡¯ve fired back to the centre. If the caster was there¡­


    Mu Yu spent every waking moment ¨C and bed time ¨C sedulously studying Heaven Stage Formations. He already learnt Eight Trigrams in depth from Ku Mu, and thest thing he wanted to do was let histe father¡¯s formations collect cob webs. Since all formations¡¯ initial is that of the Eight Trigrams, a thorough grasp of the Eight Trigrams equipped the caster with knowledge to predict the result of their formation.


    As one of the teachers for Heaven Stage disciples, Greater Heaven Caster Lu held a ss at Advancement Hall.


    ¡°Ahem, all Heaven Stage disciples are present, correct? Ji Wenkai, take the roll.¡±


    Ji Wenkai summoned an Eight Trigrams formation underfoot, Scout Formation, and extended its circumference to include everyone present. Done, he reported, ¡°Three hundred and forty Heaven Stage disciples are present. Forty-five are absent. I believe they are out on jobs with other Heaven Stage casters for their apprenticeships.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. List the forty-five absent ones for me. I¡¯ll help them catch up on today¡¯s session. Now, let¡¯s begin. The formation I am teaching today is ¡®Mesmerising Swallow Returns¡¯, abat formation. It¡¯s a difficult one to get the hang of, so tune in.


    ¡°Mesmerising Swallow Returns is a scouting a scouting formation that we use to pinpoint the opponent¡¯s weakness. There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect attack technique. Every technique has its w. As long as we can identify that weakness, we can exploit it to score a victory. As you all know, each technique requires spiritual energy to be concentrated differently. Unless you know their discipline as well as the back of your hand, it¡¯s difficult to identify their ws.


    ¡°The reason we are stronger than opponents who are on equal footing with us in terms of cultivation is that the majority of our offensive formations are designed with specific goals in mind. Using Mesmerising Swallow Returns as an example, you¡¯ll reveal your opponent¡¯s ws each time they strike once you¡¯ve sessfully cast it. Allow me to demonstrate. Ji Wenkai, please assist me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu remained standing with his hands behind his back, yet a blue Eight Trigrams formation with a one metre radius spawned underfoot. He conjured a vortex at the centre and summoned a blue sparrow from it. He pointed in Ji Wenkai¡¯s direction, directing the sparrow circling him to fly to thetter. Before Ji Wenkai could react, the sparrow dove into his body.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu said to the bemused Ji Wenkai, ¡°Attack me however you want now.¡±


    Ji Wenkai performed a palm and fist salute. ¡°I apologise in advance.¡±


    Ji Wenkai jumped and uncorked his fist that he imbued with a formation. Once an easily visible blue spot on his shoulder lit up, Greater Heaven Caster Lu poked the blue spot, erasing the formation Ji Wenkai attached to his fist and brought him to the ground.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu lifted Ji Wenkai to his feet with a wave of spiritual energy and exined, ¡°I presume you all saw it? That was the w in his strike being exposed. If I catch him with five sparrows, I will be able to see the next five ws in his next five techniques. I shouldn¡¯t need to tell you what happens if you manage to catch the w.¡±


    ¡°Oh, man, that¡¯s wicked!¡± someonemented.


    ¡°Needless to say, like Ji Wenkai¡¯s technique, the formation isn¡¯t wless. First, you must be able tond the formation on them. Second, you need the spiritual energy and spiritual qi to execute it. It won¡¯t work even if you catch them if youck sufficient spiritual energy and spiritual qi. It¡¯s quite theplex formation, but those are the integral requisites. See if you can grasp its essence now.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu manifested aplex Eight Trigrams formation in the sky. Next to the spiritual patterns were key points he wanted to highlight. It read, ¡°There are a total of 672 spiritual lines. When activating the formation, you must switch the positions of ¡°shake¡± and ¡°abysmal¡± using your spiritual energy at the same time. The more spiritual energy you devote to ¡°ground¡± the faster your sparrow will fly. ¡°Field¡± determines the number of sparrows you spawn. Try not to spawn too many for it will cost more spiritual energy¡­¡±


    The entire write up was, at least, fifty thousand characters long. None of them had cast formations exceeding three hundred spiritual lines, so the looks on their faces were easy to imagine. Switching the positions of the trigram figures eluded them. Lesser Heaven Stage formations were one hundred lines and under. Anything above three hundred lines was ssified a Greater Heaven Stage formation.


    ¡°The ¡®Dark Night Radiance¡¯ Greater Heaven Stage formation he taughtst year only consisted of three hundred and nine lines. What the heck is this 672 business about?!¡± eximed Cheng Zhuo.


    Dark Night Radiance was a formation Greater Heaven Caster Lu inadvertently taught. As the name suggested, it was a formation cast to mask one¡¯s presence using a light at night. Nobody actually mastered it, so he never taught anything more than three hundred lines again.


    Mu Yu had no reason to be as surprised. After all, the one in him put Mesmerising Sparrow Returns to shame. Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation consisted of millions and millions of lines. It took over a day to cast, after all.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    <strong><em>Spendthrift Formation Caster</em></strong>


    Even if they couldn¡¯t fathom Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation, they pretended they were researching it. They were already satisfied to see the formation since they believed they¡¯d never be able to master it. They, after all, couldn¡¯t even see themprehending half of the lines.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu didn¡¯t teach the formation for no rhyme or reason; he was trying to force the mysterious genius out of hiding. Whoever could¡¯ve grasped even a minisculeponent would¡¯ve been the shy genius he was after.


    Formations were split into two categories: fixed and mobile. ¡°Fixed¡± meant the formation was set in one spot. Mountain protection formations that sects erected were the best example. Beginners were taught only fixed formations. The star formations at Advancement Hall also qualified. Mobile formations were those that one could take anywhere and cast anytime. Ku Mu¡¯s Blood Jade ck Crystal and Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation were mobile formations.


    Mobile formations required formation foundations. ordingly, formation casters always carried around objects for that purpose. In order to transport their formations, they carved the formations onto the formation foundations. All they had to do thereafter was activate them utilising spiritual energy.


    Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation was easy for Mu Yu to make sense of. It took less than an hour for him to memorise the general picture of the formation thanks to the additional takeaways Greater Heaven Caster Lu listed. He was observant enough to catch Greater Heaven Caster Lu intently watching every disciple. To that end, he didn¡¯t take the lesson serious, opting to experiment in his own time out of view.


    By the time the morning lesson was up, Greater Heaven Caster Lu still hadn¡¯t found his target. He was disheartened at first, but a realisation lifted his spirits: if none of the ones present could figure out the formation, the one he was searching for was most likely among the forty-five out on a mission.


    <em>I¡¯ll make do with reducing my search radius for now. I¡¯ll find you sooner orter</em>, Greater Heaven Caster Lu inwardly told himself, unaware Mu Yu already saw through his ploy.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu rushed to grab the name list from Ji Wenkai after ss.


    Mu Yu showed a clean pair of heels as soon as ss was dismissed so that he could find somewhere to explore Mesmerising Swallow Returns. He erected an illusion and rm formation around a wood he hid in.


    Mu Yu carved Mesmerising Swallow Returns on the ground from memory. He didn¡¯t have a photographic memory; however, understanding the function of each line enriched the image in his mind. Based on his memory and some deduction, he corrected some wrong lines after four hours of work. After setting down over a hundred spirit stones on the formation and activated it, the light only shed.


    ¡°Where did I go wrong? Did I get the spiritual energy lines wrong?¡± Mu Yu went over the six hundred and seventy-two lines but couldn¡¯t find any issue. ¡°Whoa, what the? One sh drained all my spirit stones¡¯ spiritual qi?! Fine, let¡¯s try ten thousand spirit stones.¡±


    Mu Yu activated the formation for six seconds. ¡°Good grief, this is a real expensive profession¡­¡±


    Lesser Heaven Stage formation foundations wereparable to spirit stones, so they weren¡¯t going to work. Heaven Stage formation foundations were unlikely to be feasible since Mesmerising Swallow Returns was a Greater Heaven Stage formation.


    Mu Yu went through the cosmic pouch Ku Mu left him and found over a hundred Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations. As soon as Xiaoshuai saw them, he tried to swipe them for a meal.


    ¡°You want to eat even formation foundations? What don¡¯t you eat?¡± criticised Mu Yu, whacking Xiaoshuai aside.


    Xiaoshuai sniffed. ¡°Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations taste several times better than fiend spirits. I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat crap, then,¡± the dragon vine verbalised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat you,¡± Xiaoshuai insulted.


    Mu Yu let the two have their spat while he experimented with Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations. Although he finally lit up the formation, his glowed ck and white instead of blue as Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s did. The five sparrows Mu Yu spawned were ck and white. The sad news was that they were slower than Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s.


    ¡°Dragon Vine, I need you for an experiment.¡±


    The dragon vine reluctantly emerged and assumed itsrge form. Without a single warning, Mu Yu directed one of his sparrows to attack the dragon vine.


    ¡°What did you dodge so fast for?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t evade a sparrow that slow, I might as well dig myself a hole.¡±


    Mu Yu pointed and opened his mouth, but he had to close it vexingly in the end.


    Mu Yu felt his spiritual energy rapidly escaping his body. ¡°Try and attack me.¡±


    The dragon vine curled up and sprayed a green dragon st. An instant after the st was fired, a ck and white mark on its tail shed, indicating its spiritual energy was concentrated at its tail.


    ¡°Hey, Big Earthworm, why is your weakness your butt? Don¡¯t tell me your st is you spitting your poop out of your mouth, ahahahah!¡± Xiaoshuai rolled aroundughing.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Enraged, the dragon vine changed the trajectory of its st to Xiaoshuai, sting him into the ground.


    ¡°Okay, Big Earthworm, I¡¯m going to stomp you!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t need to attack the dragon vine¡¯s weakness as he had achieved his goal. He, instead, tried to inject more spiritual energy into the ¡°ground¡± position. To his frustration, it didn¡¯t boost his sparrows¡¯ speed. The real issue was he couldn¡¯t control the spiritual energy in every line. The boring answer he was searching for was one word: practice.


    Mu Yu summoned dozens more sparrows to practice, only for the formation to deactivate. The ck ore he used as a Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation reverted to an ordinary rock.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to question the im that formation casters can¡¯t fight for long because theyck spiritual qi. It¡¯s because the formations chug spiritual qi from the formation foundations, not them!¡±


    ¡°Despite the Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations having more spiritual qi than your Heaven Stage ones, the formation of yours costs too much spiritual qi. Don¡¯t use the formation unless you find something simr to Blood Jade ck Crystal or Purple Glow Ultimate Jade. The spiritual qi in those makes me drool,¡± suggested Xiaoshuai, already drooling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to use Blood Jade ck Crystal.¡±


    Not even Xiaoshuai would¡¯ve tried to eat Blood Jade ck Crystal for Ku Mu¡¯s soul was in there.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    <strong><em>Formation Sect¡¯s Decline</em></strong>


    Generally, Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations could handle several Greater Heaven Stage formations¡¯ casts. Therefore, quality of formation foundations was a deal breaker when formation casterspeted. There was no way Formation Sect only ever worked for others and never affronted anyone. Being able to cast offensive formations, consequently, was imperative.


    Mu Yu had mastered the art of carving Heaven Stage formations onto Heaven Stage formation foundations and never failed before. Lesser Heaven Stage and Heaven Stage formations could reasonably fit on formation foundations once the carver resized the formation. Regarding Greater Heaven Stage formations, he failed to carve them on dozens of times as the formation foundation¡¯s surface area was too small for formations consisting of so many lines. There was a specific way of carving Greater Heaven Stage formations. s, Greater Heaven Caster Lu didn¡¯t teach it.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu deliberately left out the important information to force the person he was searching for to approach him for help. Speaking of which, he was saddened to learn the youth he was looking for wasn¡¯t among the forty-five who went out on a job. And so, it became a war of attrition between him and Mu Yu; Mu Yu required Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations, after all. Greater Heaven Caster Lu was bound to lose for Mu Yu didn¡¯t need to learn such advanced formations yet.


    For the following month since Mu Yu broke the formation tablet, Greater Heaven Caster Lu gathered the Heaven Stage disciples and tried all sorts of means to force Mu Yu out from hiding.


    ¡°Last month, Million Company decided to end their partnership with us, including no longer asking us to maintain Floating Celestial Ind¡¯s protective formation andmunication formations. Talisman Sect took all of our business! Million Company ims our tracking abilities don¡¯t impress as much as Talisman Sect, leading to them losing out on a big deal. When we sent a representative to discuss with them, Talisman Sect humiliated us. They used our representative as a stepping stone to gloat. Because they were prepared, we lost to them again. Can you put it up with it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, we have always got along with Million Company in business. What mistake did we make that led to their loss?¡± inquired Luo Feilong.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu gyrated his lips. ¡°¡­ Our core principle has always been to protect our customer¡¯s confidentiality, but you¡¯re our elites, so I don¡¯t believe this goes against our non-disclosure agreement. This is a good reminder to you all that there is always somebody better than you¡­


    ¡°They requested we create a batch of jadeite pieces when Ultimate Immortals Ranking was published. The jade pieces are called Ultimate Immortal Records, which contain every ultimate immortals¡¯ detailed profile. They then asked us to tamper with the jade pieces. I was in charge of overwatching their production. I invented a Heaven Stage formation to track down those listed in the jade piece. They went and sold the pieces for spirit stones. In other words, buying them was the equivalent of carrying a tracking bug, so Million Company could sessfully double dip.¡±


    ¡°Did someone detect the formation?¡± Ji Wenkai inquired.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu sighed. ¡°Yes, one of the ultimate immortals saw through it. Million Company didn¡¯t tell me who it was, but I¡¯ve been deliberating which ultimate immortal is so proficient with formations. Mu Chenghong is our only disciple ranked on Ultimate Immortals¡¯ Ranking, while Talisman Sect have three ranked. I¡¯m not convinced Talisman Sect¡¯s disciples are capable of detecting the formation. After thorough analysis, I can only think of one individual who could¡¯ve seen through it.¡±


    ¡°Who might that be?¡± asked Luo Feilong.


    ¡°True God and Poison King¡¯s disciple ¨C Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu almost cracked a smile hearing all thements about him.


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu and Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s formation skills are on par with our ancestor, Chen Tiandao¡¯s. I pressed Huai Baiwan for answers. Though he tried to dodge the question, I am positive I erred. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important, though. What¡¯s important is Talisman Sect has developed a talisman that functions simrly. They found a way to conceal it so well that not even I can notice it. That¡¯s the reason Million Company stopped doing business with us,¡± reported Greater Heaven Caster Lu, feeling disgraced even though he chose to reveal it on his own ord for everyone¡¯s benefit.


    ¡°The point of sharing this news with you is to warn you that Talisman Sect have continued to progress and surpassed us. If we don¡¯t pick up the ck, we will fall from grace. We are short on able disciples. Whoever broke the formation tablet, I implore you to speak up. As a member of Formation Sect, we are beholden to fight for the sect¡¯s future. We need you. If we lose in this year¡¯s tournament again, we will have fallen down another rung. I will do my best to pass on everything I know to you so that we don¡¯t suffer another bitter defeat.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. He genuinely cared for Formation Sect¡¯s future and wanted to do something for it. He hoped to touch Mu Yu with reason, and he would¡¯ve been d to know Mu Yu wavered. The reason Mu Yu still didn¡¯t budge was because Greater Heaven Caster Lu was the one who designed the jade pieces. If it wasn¡¯t for Ku Mu exposing the trick to the jade piece, good grief, Mu Yu would¡¯ve ran into more trouble. In all fairness, Formation Sect would¡¯ve suffered even worse losses if Greater Heaven Caster Lu turned down the job offer.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu heaved a heavy breath and continued, ¡°Please reflect after this. Luo Feilong, gather a few reliable Heaven Stage disciples to make a trip to Celestial Star Sect with me. We need to do maintenance work on their mountain-protection formation tomorrow.¡±


    While many disciples were hopeful they¡¯d be chosen and have a chance to learn from Greater Heaven Caster Lu, only one thing reverberated in Mu Yu¡¯s head ¨C Tian Budai!


    By stiption, new disciples had to join a Greater Heaven Stage formation caster on a job one month after their enrolment for learning experience. ordingly, Mu Yu was on the list.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    <strong><em>Seven Great Peaks</em></strong>


    Joining Mu Yu were Ai Xiao, Zhao Lianggong, Liu Yangze and Ding Bo. Ai Xiao¡¯s name must¡¯ve been a y on the character ¡°love¡± in Chinese, but it was fair game if it was because she was all smiles and approachable. She was the only one close to his age; the others were over twenty. Ding Bo was also quite approachable during their self-introductions. As for Zhao Lianggong and Liu Yangze, they put on airs the moment they discerned Mu Yu was a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. They were, after all, Primordial Infant Realm cultivators.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? When did you join? Why is your cultivation so low at your age?¡± questioned Greater Heaven Caster Lu, displeased.


    ¡°My name is Feng Mu. I have been here for over a month,¡± Mu Yu answered formally.


    ¡°Over a month? How many hexagrams did you solve?¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu might¡¯ve been disappointed, but he wasn¡¯t a prejudice man. ¡°You are not considered exceptional among Heaven Stage disciples, so be sure to study more diligently.¡±


    ¡°I will not let you down,¡± replied Mu Yu, thinking, <em>And you¡¯ve been looking for me for an entire month.</em>


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu cast spiritual energy over the five and propelled everyone into the sky with him. He made haste as it would¡¯ve taken him half a day to fly there even at his level.


    Formation Sect¡¯s Greater Heaven Stage formation casters were, at least, at Spirit Severing Realm. Even so, their sect, like Pill Cauldron Sect, didn¡¯t put emphasis on cultivation.


    ¡°Make sure you look alive when we arrive. Celestial Star Sect is one of our big customers, so there is no room for error. Show them respect, clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Greater Heaven Caster Lu,¡± Mu Yu reluctantly answered, thinking, <em>I¡¯d raze their sect to the ground if I could. Respect? I¡¯ll spit on their graves.</em>


    ¡°Feng Mu, stay by my side. If anyone asks why your cultivation is so low, tell them you¡¯re my assistant, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡±


    Assistant was a nice way of calling them servants. They weren¡¯t required to have any cultivation. Thence, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t make Formation Sect look bad.


    Celestial Star Sect was located at Celestial Star Mountains, a mountain range blessing them with an abundance of spiritual qi. Unlike other sects, their sect was built on seven huge floating mountains. Each of the seven mountains looked as though somebody chopped off the bottom and levitated the top half. The seven peaks were arranged in a Big Dipper Formation. The white edifices were located amidst lush greenery.


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Seven Divine Peaks is our ancestor Chen Tiandao¡¯s creation. He cut the seven mountains in half and made use of Celestial Star Mountain Range¡¯s unique profile to cast a levitating formation. You could say he is as much of an artist as he is a formation expert.¡±


    Mu Yu tried to hide his marvel for the seven peaks. Floating Celestial Ind was one piece ofnd, while Seven Divine Peaks were seven mountains.


    ¡°Every mountain requires its defensive formation to be maintained. Watch how I do it. Levitating formations are brilliant but also incrediblyplex. Only our ancestor has been able to cast them. Of course, we aren¡¯t here purely for maintenance work on those. All of their buildings also have protective formations, anti-trespasser formations, spirit collection formations, calming formations and so forth. You need to be meticulous when conducting inspections. Feng Mu, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s what since you¡¯re new. Come with me to the core of the levitation formation and learn what you can.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be a learning experience if all they did was watch. Hence, simple formations were left in the hands of Heaven Stage disciples, while Greater Heaven Caster Lu took care of the most important one. The disciples apanying had seen the levitation formation before, and it went way over their heads.


    ¡°Patriarch was the one who set Celestial Star Sect¡¯s wless mountain-protection formation. It¡¯s capable of keeping Ascension Realm invaders out, meaning not even he can trespass. Its formation core is in Celestial Star Sect¡¯s members¡¯ hands. As such, only those they grant entry to may enter.¡±


    ¡°Can it imitate intruders¡¯ skills to attack them? For instance, will it sh me if I sh it?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°Is that something you saw in your dream? That would be an overpowered formation if it existed. Set it down, and let them kill themselves,¡± berated Zhao Lianggong.


    ¡°Too imaginative for his own good,¡± added Liu Yangze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue with you two? He¡¯s a new disciple. You should be helping him out. If he doesn¡¯t know something, teach him, not make fun of him. We should be joining hands at this junction. Feng Mu¡¯s idea is creative. It¡¯s just not realistic. It would be more difficult to cast than a levitation formation because it would need to instantly learn techniques. That¡¯s something only the human brain could do. As far as I¡¯m aware, there are no formation cores that could achieve that. You shouldn¡¯t only learn what¡¯s taught; be willing to extrapte and innovate if you want to excel. The future requires change and new ideas.¡±


    Ai Xiao whispered to Mu Yu, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect formation. Celestial Star Sect¡¯s formation¡¯s w is that the moon influences the flow of spiritual energy on full-moon nights. During that window, their mountain-protection formation doesn¡¯t function. If you¡¯re fast enough, you could sneak in during that window.¡±


    Hearing what Ai Xiao shared, Greater Heaven Caster Lu asserted, ¡°The fewer people who know that, the better. We can¡¯t reveal formations¡¯ ws as formation casters, or we¡¯ll be out of a job.¡±


    ¡°Feng Mu is one of us, so it should not be against the rules. We just need to keep it to ourselves,¡± Ai Xiao expostted.


    ¡°Technically speaking, it¡¯s not a w. Even if you manage to sneak in during that time frame, Celestial Star Sect will still pick up on your presence.¡±


    An idea permeated in Mu Yu¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    <strong><em>Stealing Deals</em></strong>


    As long as Celestial Star Sect was satisfied with Formation Sect¡¯s work, the annual subscription was paid. Worth noting was that not every formation needed maintenance. ordingly, the fee included their callout fee. There was no way they could check over ten thousand formations of varying scale one by one. What they did was connect all of them up when they set the formations and activated them. Through that, they could determine which formation wasn¡¯t operating as it was intended to.


    Seven Divine Peaks were named after Big Dipper¡¯s formation: Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, and Alkaid. The forth peak, Megrez, was themand centre of the entire formation. One error there and the entire formation would crumble, hence the strict guard there around the clock.


    Celestial Star Sect¡¯s disciples led Greater Heaven Caster Lu to Megrez Peak. Several Spirit Severing Realm cultivators visually frisked them from afar in a warning manner.


    ¡°How have you been, Greater Heaven Caster Lu?¡± inquired Tian Zhengxin, a middle-aged Spirit Severing Realm cultivator. As he was the captain of the defence team at Megrez peak, he was acquainted with Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°I am well, Brother Zhengxin.¡±


    Upon spotting Mu Yu, Tian Zhengxin questioned, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, I always evaluated your disciples quite decently. Why is this Heaven Stage disciple of yoursgging behind on cultivation?¡±


    A smile came to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s lips, and he corrected, ¡°He is my assistant, not a Heaven Stage disciple.¡±


    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡± Tian Zhengxin smiled back.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu chuckled awkwardly and changed the topic, saying, ¡°Have you had any problems with the formations in the past few months? I will check to see if there is any room for improvement or amendments.¡±


    ¡°Our disciples reported that the two Spirit Collection Formations on Alioth Peak have weakened a fair bit. The Beast Guardian Formation on Mizar Peak used to raise spirit beasts also has some issues. The disciples¡¯ rm Formation in their quarters also¡­¡±


    Tian Zhengxin went on to list eleven formations with problems, which was reasonable. Normally, cultivators¡¯ spiritual energy wouldn¡¯t disruptrge-scale formations, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for small-scale formations.


    Formation Sect was ced under surveince from the moment they entered themand centre. Mu Yu put aside his personal grudge since, one, he would be bodied at his level, and two, he didn¡¯t have any reason to implicate Formation Sect.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu led them to the stately pce where the formation core was located. Formation lines covered the entire interior. Dots of light would trigger asional shes of light.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu stepped into the formation and injected spiritual energy into a particr spot, turning his spiritual energy into red energy that circted around the formation. The light stopped at one spot then continued moving. It finally vanished after about an hour of cirction, leaving behind fifty-two red spots. Each red spot indicated there was a problem, which was a lot more than the eleven Tian Zhengxin listed.


    ¡°Brother Zhengxin, did anybody tamper with your formations? Why is there so much damage?¡±


    ¡°You jest, Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Talisman Sect is our guest at the moment. We have taken their advice and are nning to switch some formations for talismans. They demonstrated that their talismans were more effective.¡±


    ¡°Talisman Sect said that?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. For example, their Spirit Collection Talisman is twice as effective as your formation of it, yet only requires a third of the spirit stones your formation needs. From an economical point of view, we decided to rece your formations with their talismans.¡±


    ¡°Did you take into ount the fact that we created thismand centre? If you modify it, you will cause yourself grief. How can Talisman Sect solve it?¡± asked Greater Heaven Caster Lu, putting aside his anger. He couldn¡¯t impose his will on Celestial Star Sect, so he decided to deter them.


    ¡°You need not worry about that. If my assumption is correct, the red spot over there points to Alioth Peak¡¯s formation, correct? Talisman Sect is modifying your formation there at this moment. As you both originate from the same sect, they have their means of resolving the issue you named.¡±


    ¡°You cannot just end our business partnership without rhyme or reason. We have been maintaining your formations all this time. We know the formations¡¯ functions far more in depth than they do. Are you not worried such reckless changes will sabotage your sect?!¡±


    ¡°Talisman Sect offered us a guarantee. We have paid you ten million spirit stones annually. If we do not ount for the levitation formation that ispulsory, that would take off two million. That is still a big sum. Talisman Sect can rece your eight million spirit stone job with just six million. I think the choice is obvious.¡±


    ¡°The lower price does not mean their quality is superior. Since Talisman Sect is here, would I be able to have a word with them?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Budai said you could pay him a visit at Alioth Peak if you have anything to say. With that said, we will continue to pay you for the levitation formation as it is a big project. You can speak with Talisman Sect after you check the levitation formation. We are only being pragmatic. If you can prove you are better than them, we will naturally choose to continue doing business with you.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu stomped off to check on the levitation formation. Talisman Sect didn¡¯t have anyone of Chen Tiandao¡¯s level, so it was more than they could chew.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu didn¡¯t find any huge issues with the levitation formation. Mu Yu, who was apanying him, did his best to imprint the formation to memory. He couldn¡¯tprehend it; however, it could be valuable information on Celestial Star Sect. Information was ammunition. The more he had, the better his chances of avenging Ku Mu. Tian Budai¡¯s only escape was death!

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    <strong><em>Talisman Master</em></strong>


    Talisman Sect and Formation Sect had business deals with four sects each. Earth Sovereign Sect, Celestial Star Sect, Secr World Sect and Mystic Spirit Sect did business with Formation Sect. Ghost Gate, Life and Death Sect, Solitude Sect and Jade Sect did business with Talisman Sect.


    Talisman Sect decided to rece formation foundations with small sheets of paper coined ¡°talismans¡±. Talismans were lighter, quicker to cast, economical plus more ideal for small and simple formations. By the same token, they were more efficient at imprinting formations on small items inparison to Formation Sect. When it came torge-scale formations, things got messy and difficult, unfortunately.


    Small sects usually cast small-scale formations exclusively since it fit their budget. Combine their business withrge sects, and it was easy to see why small-scale formations were required more often thanrge-scale formations. Talisman Sect decided to make a niche out of that to steal customers from Formation Sect. It worked in Talisman Sect¡¯s favour especially because their membership had outgrown Formation Sect¡¯s.


    Alioth Peak was the fifth divine peak, a mountain home to elegant and new-age structures. It wasn¡¯t as heavily guarded as Megrez Peak, and outsiders were permitted entry. Still, Greater Heaven Caster Lu needed to notify a messenger to be granted entry.


    ¡°It is a pleasure and honour to finally meet you, Greater Heaven Caster Lu,¡± greeted Tian Budai.


    The urge to rip out Tian Budai¡¯s throat sted in Mu Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are as impressive as they describe you, Young Master Budai,¡± responded Greater Heaven Caster Lu, smiling politely.


    ¡°The disciple behind you has piqued my interested, Greater Heaven Caster Lu,¡± remarked Tian Budai, picking up on Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu looked over his shoulder then gave Tian Budai a smile. ¡°He is this one¡¯s assistant. His cultivation is poor and is not used to such asions. Your aura must have scared him. Please forgive his rudeness.¡±


    ¡°You need not say that, Elder. I mistook him for your disciple. I suppose your disciples would not have such low cultivation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the low standard you find at Formation Sect. At Talisman Sect, our assistants are, at the very least, Golden Core Realm disciples.¡±


    The speaker behind Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Mu Yu startled Greater Heaven Caster Lu. The middle-aged man wore the kind of grin you wanted to yank off his mug. He looked as if he was deliberately tugging up the corners of his lips for some sort of affect that ended up making him a walking punch line.


    ¡°Zhou Jinglin!¡± eximed Greater Heaven Caster Lu, gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Your defeat at Floating Celestial Ind wasn¡¯t enough for you? You want to bet again?¡± Zhou Jinglin sneered. Even though he was also a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, he figuratively licked Tian Budai¡¯s boots. ¡°The Formation Casters¡¯ era is over. Talisman Masters are now in. Young Master Budai chose us because he is a man with foresight and has faith in us. For that, we are grateful.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Budai, are you sure about changing all of your formations to talismans? Will you not reconsider it after our years of friendship?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu wasn¡¯t the conniving type; every time he expressed himself, it was sincere.


    ¡°Our long friendship is precisely why I noticed major issues. Had I not begun managing the sect¡¯s misceneous matters, I would not have known we had better options. If you were in our shoes, would you prefer wed and expensive formations or cheap and convenient talismans? My father is entrusting Celestial Star Sect to me. I, therefore, am duty bound to prioritise our sect¡¯s wellbeing. Unlike my father, I am all about results and benefit.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Budai, I do not wish to sound harsh because I respect you as the future patriarch of Celestial Star Sect, so I would like to ask you to mind you choice of words. We take pride in our conduct and business. You can refuse our services. Nheless, it is not nice of you to use our formations of being wed when that is not the case.¡±


    Tian Budai took out a jade piece and held it out. ¡°I bought an Ultimate Immortal Record you manufactured for Floating Celestial Ind, and it failed me when I tried to track True God¡¯s disciple Mu Yu. That wasted my time. When I consulted Shadow Syndicate, they found him using Talisman Sect¡¯s tracking talisman. That proved to me which was superior. Even Huai Baiwan has opted to not continue subscribing to your business. Nevertheless, the mountain-protection formation and levitation formation are connected, so we are leaving them in your care. That being the case, I believe we are still doing business.¡±


    Hearing of Shadow Syndicate and the tracking talisman, Mu Yu wondered if Shadow Syndicate was aware he was with Formation Sect.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu had to admit they already had the best oue. He said to Zhou Jinglin, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯ll be waiting to hear the good news, then. Our tournament is a few months away. I pray for you to have three Greater Heaven Stage disciples for it. Don¡¯t throw us more Heaven Stage disciples to make up your numbers. You¡¯ve lost nine years in a row already. If you lose again this year, we might as well end it. What¡¯s the point ofpeting when we now we¡¯re going to win?¡±


    Talisman Sect had over forty Greater Heaven Stage talisman masters among their ranks already. By the looks of things, they seemed to be biding their time to take over Formation Sect.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu shot Zhou Jinglin a re. Thetter fired a beam from his eyes back, disrupting Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s vision for a second. Greater Heaven Caster Lu then retaliated with his own beam.


    ¡°Please rx. Greater Heaven Caster Lu, please do not leave yet,¡± intervened Tian Budai. ¡°I happen to have a request for the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Please speak your mind,¡± Zhou Jinling immediately asserted, smiling back.


    ¡°Mm¡­ It has to do with resolving a chaotic formation.¡±


    ¡°Chaotic Formation?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu didn¡¯t see that oneing.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    <strong><i>Chaotic Formation</i></strong>


    Formations that weren¡¯t frequently maintained could lose a spiritual energy line. In some cases, they would just be dysfunctional. Large-scale and peculiar formations, on the other hand, would start to behave in ways that weren¡¯t projected, hence the term ¡°chaotic formation¡±.


    Inexperienced talisman masters and formation casters never ventured into chaotic formations for there was no telling what might happen. Ku Mu once recounteding across a Spirit Collection Formation that had lost a line. If anyone stepped into that one, it¡¯d suck their blood and spiritual energy until they were a sack of skin. One could¡¯ve found an opportunity to destroy the formation foundation or core. Alternatively, they could¡¯ve restored the missing spiritual energy line.


    ¡°I should not need to exin what a chaotic formation is given your professions. I sent several people out to deal with it, but they never returned. In that light, I am hoping you two can help me.¡±


    ¡°It is my honour to be of service to you, Young Master Budai. I alone can handle it, though. I think Greater Heaven Caster Lu is not needed.¡± Zhou Jinglin gave Greater Heaven Caster Lu a snide look.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Talisman Master Zhou, I do not mean to question your skills with talismans. Howbeit, the formation was not cast using talismans. That is why I believe Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s assistance ispulsory. I shall pay you a million spirit stones each if you can help me.¡±


    The handsome offer would reflect the difficulty involved. Hence, Greater Heaven Caster Lu inquired, ¡°Would I be able to trouble you to exin what formation is giving you such a hard time and who cast it?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure who cast it. As this is our sect secret, I can only show it to you if you ept my offer. Furthermore, I can only allow you to bring one assistant with you, at most.¡± Tian Budai nced in Mu Yu¡¯s direction.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu mulled over the offer for a while prior to nodding. ¡°All right, I shall help you.¡±


    Zhou Jinglin had no reason to refuse, either.


    ¡°Great. Please spend the night here, and we will make our way there tomorrow morning.¡±


    Amodation-wise, they were provided with their own courtyards.


    Once Celestial Star Sect¡¯s people left, Greater Heaven Caster Lu grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll show Talisman Sect not to mess with us.¡±


    Nobody dared to utter a word in case they said something they shouldn¡¯t have. Greater Heaven Caster Lu was a gentleman, but a scorned man was always terrifying.


    ¡°Feng Mu, join me tomorrow. You can learn from seeing formations¡¯ essence. Don¡¯t go too far tomorrow, however, as it¡¯s dangerous. Stray too far, and I won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± stated Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°Understood, Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡± Mu Yu was distracted with something else. He lingered for a moment and asked, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, I have a question. What is the tracking talisman Tian Budai mentioned?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an unsavoury idea Talisman Sect came up with; it¡¯s garbage. If you want to track someone with it, you need to stick the talisman onto something the target touched within thest seven days. Once the target is within ten kilometres of the talisman, it will detect you. The formation I cast on the jade pieces puts it to shame. Seeing that jerk Tian Budai¡¯s smile aggravates me. What does his grudge with True God¡¯s disciple even have to do with me?¡±


    Realising he was in the presence of disciples, Greater Heaven Caster Lu cleared his throat and toned down his speech. ¡°Cursing is not nice. Just¡­ work hard. Don¡¯t let Talisman Sect beat you. They¡¯ve continued to revolutionise over the years, so we also need to start thinking outside the box. It¡¯s unfortunate that the shy disciple won¡¯t reveal themself. I can¡¯t wrap my head around what there is to be shy about. Are they waiting for me to get on my knees and beg?¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu tried heaving his stress off his chest. ¡°One of you three wouldn¡¯t happen to be the one, would you?¡±


    Ai Xiao, Ding Bo, Zhao Lianggong and Liu Yangze shook their heads.


    ¡°For god sake, must I force every Heaven Stage disciple up to the formation tablet? Far out.¡±


    Mu Yu was d he didn¡¯t need to worry about Shadow Syndicate finding him since he had been at Formation Sect for over a month.


    Mu Yu stayed with Greater Heaven Caster Lu while the others returned to Formation Sect. They already contributed what they could. Mu Yu was able to keep his boiling rage in check when he met Tian Budai the next morning.


    In an attempt to mock Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Zhou Jinglin brought a Primordial Infant Realm assistant with him. His assistant, Hu Shi, unted his Primordial Infant Realm Sixth Layer qi in Mu Yu¡¯s face upon first meeting; however, Greater Heaven Caster Lu shielded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, are you trying to get him killed? He¡¯s only at Foundation Establishment Realm. Oh, I forgot, you have hundreds of bunglers left, ahahaha,¡± ridiculed Zhou Jinglin.


    ¡°Say that one more time!¡±


    ¡°You have good jokes, Greater Heaven Caster Zhou. All of us Foundation Establishment Realm disciples have our own means of protecting ourselves,¡± Mu Yu finally verbalised. ¡°We Foundation Establishment Realm formation casters perform on par with your Primordial Infant Realm talisman masters. Greater Heaven Caster Lu is a veteran at handling chaotic formations, so he is not worried about my safety. To the contrary, you seem unsure about your abilities. I cannot see another reason for you to bring a long a Primordial Infant Realm assistant.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely agree. Greater Heaven Caster Zhou, are you brave enough to challenge a chaotic formation with a Foundation Establishment Realm disciple?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu gave Mu Yu a pat of approval.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want a Foundation Establishment Realm disciple as my assistant.¡±


    Zhou Jinglin and Mu Yu engaged in an intense staring contest, neither backing down.


    ¡°Let us put aside our differences to prioritise the formation. I hope you two can work together to help me. Let us be on our way now,¡± voiced Tian Budai.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    <strong><i>Desert Forest</i></strong>


    Celestial Star Sect¡¯s escort consisted of six Body Severing Realm cultivators and four Spirit Severing Realm cultivators ¨C Tian Budai included. The journey to the location of the chaotic formation took almost a day. Greeting them was an expanse forest neighbouring a desert.


    ¡°IS this not Desert Forest?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu asked of Tian Budai.


    Desert Forest was one of the strangest forests on Third Continent. It was confusing to navigate and dangerous to explore. What truly made it earn the description of being strange wasn¡¯t the fiend beast popce or size but the desert located at the heart of the forest.


    Nobody knew how the contrasting desert formed, but everyone knew that not even Spirit Severing Realm cultivators could cross it given a month.


    Tian Budai answered, ¡°I shall not withheld information from you at this stage. Given your professions, you are obliged to protect the confidentiality of your clients, correct?¡±


    ¡°Fret not, Young Master Budai, your information is secure with us. We have the tact to discern what should be said and what should not,¡± Zhou Jinglin swore.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu nodded.


    Tian Budai revealed a reassured smile. ¡°After years of exploration, we havee to the conclusion that one of the fiend kings, Desert Eagle Fiend Wing, is sealed here.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin both widened their eyes and extended their necks. The locations of the nine sealed fiend kings were kept secret; however, it didn¡¯t prevent people from pulling together information to figure out where they were sealed. Tian Budai had to reveal the information as the four would¡¯ve found out once they went in anyway.


    ¡°Yes, the king of the desert. We found this location after piecing together clues we came across. We coincidentally discovered a formation that we initially mistook as a defence formation. The Spirit Severing Realm cultivator and five Body Severing Realm cultivators we sent to investigate it have been missing ever since. The only thing we ever heard from them was ¡®chaotic formation¡¯. The rest is history.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu spent a moment processing it, then inquired, ¡°If Desert Eagle Fiend King returns, would the fiend race note here to support his return? This is Third Heaven; they would not just send Primordial Infant Realm fiends. Would that not spell trouble?¡±


    ¡°What, you doubting Celestial Star Sect¡¯spetence?¡± remarked Zhou Jinglin.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu red back. ¡°If they send several Body Synthesis or Ascension Realm adepts to back him up, you think we could get out unscathed? In my opinion, we need to n this out first.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Celestial Star Sect does not fight fights we are unprepared for. We have designs to fight off their surprise raids. You two need only to dismantle the formation and collect your pay. We will take care of the rest.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was sure there was more than one formation, but he was content to just earn his keep and leave since Tian Budai imed he had it under control.


    They arrived at the desert after flying another four hours. Unlike the cool forest, sts of wind were quickly buried in sand dunes in the scorching desert. Celestial Star Sect knew exactly where to go. The stopped at a deserted ce where there was sand and gravel.


    It turned out there was an arched cave below the desert. The eight Spirit Severing Realm and Two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators greeted Tian Budai upon seeing him. Celestial Star Sect went as far as having people camp at the desert to fend off any fiends that might¡¯ve attempted to bail their king out.


    The numerous members Mu Yu met made him feel helpless. More precisely, they reminded him of how weak he was.


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, everything still good?¡± Tian Budai asked of Elder Tian Jiancheng, a Body Synthesis Realm Second Layer cultivator.


    ¡°All is well, Young Master. We have not heard from those who went in to explore; however, I would not assume they are dead. We need to defuse this chaotic formation as soon as we can.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Cheng. We shall leave it to our two Greater Heaven Stage specialists. We should let them defuse it before we enter to explore.¡±


    Tian Jiancheng gave Lu Deyi and Zhou Jinglin a nod but frowned upon seeing Mu Yu. ¡°What is a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator doing here?¡±


    ¡°He is my assistant,¡± rified Lu Deyi, courteously.


    Tian Jiancheng gave Mu Yu a quick survey/ then turned back to the two specialists. ¡°I suppose you are both informed of the situation. You will see a distorted formation barrier five hundred metres to the left from here. Thank you in advance.¡±


    ¡°No, it is this one¡¯s honour,¡± said Zhou Jinglin.


    Lu Deyi was cognisant of the fact they were being made scouts for Celestial Star Sect. If they went missing, Celestial Star Sect could¡¯ve absolved themselves of all responsibility. Though the pay was enticing, he wasn¡¯t going to hesitate to run with Mu Yu if they were at risk.


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, I assume you have been in there before,¡± Tian Budai guessed after the four were out of hearing range.


    Tian Jiancheng watched the four leave and nodded. ¡°I was forced out not long after entering. I saw the corpses of those we first sent there. Their deaths¡­ I¡¯ll stop there!¡±


    ¡°If the two of them really do have a solution, four million is worth it. If anything happens, we can absolve ourselves of any connection. As for my dead fellow disciples, I shall remember them to pay tribute to their contribution.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    <strong><i>Desert Eagle King¡¯s City</i></strong>


    They finally found the ce where the air was distorted. The sand blown to the barrier would course down the rippling barrier to the ground. The only things visible from the outside were bizarre silhouettes drifting past.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu scrutinised the barrier carefully prior to firing a blue formation pattern into it. ¡°The formation rejects foreign formations. This is going to be tough.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu imbued his evoked formation patterns on his hand and finger shed the barrier. The effect seen was identical to shing water. He stepped back and scrunched his face up. ¡°Feng Mu, it¡¯s dangerous. Wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you could protect your assistant? What happened to all the big talk?¡± Zhou Jinglin taunted, walking in with his assistant.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, please do not worry. I will stick close to you. We cannot allow Talisman Sect to walk all over us. If I stay here, they will have another item to mock us for.¡± Mu Yu was keen to see Greater Heaven Caster Lu defuse the formation. Plus, he just wanted to see Celestial Star Sect miserable.


    ¡°¡­ All right. Tian Budai downyed the danger involved. You must obey every instruction I give you, understood?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded. Greater Heaven Caster Lu patted Mu Yu on the shoulder and took the first step inside.


    On the other side of the barrier was a city engulfed in darkness, seated beneath scarlet clouds and exuding the stench of blood. To say it was arge city wasn¡¯t enough to do its size justice. The city doors¡¯ fierce eagle was arguably the most memorable image. The eagle wanted to soar to the sky, but the city door was its prison. Its intent stare intimidated foreigners, while the voices ringing in the uncanny sky were akin to its vexed cries. The four characters on the door was the fiend race¡¯s text.


    <em>If only Qiao Xue was here</em>, silently bemoaned Mu Yu. Instantly, the dragon vine told Mu Yu, ¡°It reads, ¡®Desert Eagle King¡¯s City¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you learn the fiend¡¯snguage, Big Earthworm? You¡¯re not even a fiend.¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up? I wasn¡¯t speaking to you, Rodent.¡±


    ¡°Takes an ugly to read ugly text.¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s insult failed because the dragon vine had no concept of aesthetics, so it wasn¡¯t offended. It replied, ¡°I just do know it. I believe I¡¯m older than Desert Eagle Fiend King.¡±


    ¡°Nearly had me. Not. You didn¡¯t even have a mind of your own before you evolved into a dragon. At most, you¡¯re three years old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for ten thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Basically, what you¡¯re saying is that even hell refused you entry.¡±


    ¡°Fight me right now!¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu halted and indicated for Mu Yu toe closer. Greater Heaven Caster Lu scooped up moist soil. Moist soil in a desert didn¡¯t sound right. Greater Heaven Caster Lu cast a formation onto the soil and scattered something into the air with his free hand. He warned, ¡°Be careful. The formation has gone berserk. I have a hunch that it isn¡¯t a natural formation; I suspect somebody deliberately cast the chaotic formation. From what I can tell, the caster isn¡¯t too advanced. If I¡¯m correct, his intent was to defuse the formation, not to sabotage the formation.¡±


    ¡°Could Star Celestial Sect have been the ones who attempted to dismantle it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say with certainty. In saying that, I am positive they are withholding information. I hypothesise the formation was designed to ward off foreigners. By some luck, it¡¯s now evolved into a wild formation that¡¯s even more fearsome.¡±


    <em>Clutch!</em> Something came out from the ground and grabbed the foot Mu Yu just took a step with. It turned out to be a hand that hadn¡¯t decayed. The cold qi from it invaded Mu Yu¡¯s body, but his ck and white spiritual energy swiftly deleted it. Greater Heaven Caster Lu quickly turned the formation in his hand into a flying sword to severe the hand.


    ¡°This is called Yin Corpse Formation, the ancient fiends¡¯ favourite japing tool. In a nutshell, they use corpses for the formation.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu took Mu Yu up into the air with him. Down below were thousands of hands digging their way out of the dirt. Very soon, the corpses crawled out of the ground. Among the corpses were humans, fiends and big fiend beasts. The corpses had yet to decay, and some had their eyeballs still. Their heads¡¯ flesh was removed, but hair stuck to their skulls. Thanks to whatever sorcery, they didn¡¯t have a grain of soil on them despite the ground being moist. Their clothes were tattered due to the time that had past. Having said that, six of them still had new clothing, albeit filthy with blood.


    The six corpses in new clothing were Star Celestial Sect¡¯s disciples. Half of their head was swiped off, leaving blood stains from the wounds. Whatever was inside their skull had been dug out. There were two gaping holes in their chests, showing their missing hearts. Judging from the other wounds on them, they were shed and gnawed.


    Astonishingly, the corpses¡¯ cultivation levels remained. At a gander, there were, at least, over a hundred Body Severing Realm corpses, level five fiend beats and over twenty Spirit Severing Realm corpses. Both Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin were startled. They, too, were Spirit Severing Realm cultivators.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu took off with Mu Yu.


    The yin corpses vaulted into the sky and surrounded the four!

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    <strong><i>Yin Corpse Formation</i></strong>


    ¡°st! We can¡¯t beat these corpses,¡± stated Zhou Jinglin, casting a worried nce Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s way.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu ignored Zhou Jinglin and engaged the yin corpses. Greater Heaven Caster Lu evoked formations onto his hands and threw them into their allies. Each of his arm swings sounded as if he was parting air. When he sttered them, their limbs rained down to the ground. He was fierce, but he was outnumbered. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t as technical as they were during their lifetime. As if they reverted to primal instincts, they tried to bite instead of striking or grappling.


    Zhou Jinglin summoned talismans around him and connected them using a spiritual energy string. He fired barrages of swords from the talismans. In regards to his apprentice, the fellow¡¯s sense of superiority couldn¡¯t save him; all he did was quiver in his boots.


    Mu Yu refrained from fighting to stay in character. To his dismay, he noticed the yin corpses the two professionals slew piecing their bodies back together and returning to the battlefield! Hence, he prompted, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, the yin corpses cannot be killed. They have regenerated.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu hurriedly cast a formation and descended back to the ground with Mu Yu. He kicked an approaching hand and cast another blue eight trigrams formation underneath. ¡°Feng Mu, don¡¯t leave this barrier, or you might get caught in the crossfire of my technique.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s barrier for Mu Yu prevented the yin corpses from getting close to Mu Yu. Nevertheless, a Spirit Severing Realm yin corpse or anything above could¡¯ve knocked it apart with a single blow. On a positive note, they were more interested in Greater Heaven Caster Lu than Mu Yu.


    ¡°Lightning Snakes Swift Strikes!¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu levitated two blue Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations and transformed the blue formation in his hands into lightning. The sound of a thousand chirping birds apanied the blue lightning dispersing. By the time they were seen again, the lightning snakes had wrapped themselves around the yin corpses¡¯ necks. In one fell swoop, the devoured the heads on the corpses! The corpses were set alight and immobilised for good. Once a lightning snake finished a target, it moved on to the next target. s, new yin corpses would crawl out of the ground. It spelt bad news for Greater Heaven Caster Lu as he couldn¡¯t handle drawn-out battles.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t just want to be a sitting duck waiting for his judgement. Therefore, he analysed the formation to find a way to counteract it. Given that it was a chaotic formation, it had to have a w that couldn¡¯t be controlled somewhere. The question was, ¡°Where?¡±


    There were three means of defusing formations. The first option was to ruin it using brute strength. Most of the time, it didn¡¯t fare well. The other methods were to sabotage the formation core or foundation.


    <em>Peeking Formation should work</em>, realised Mu Yu, remembering a rtively advanced Heaven Stage formation.


    Peeking Formation wasmonly utilised to locate formation cores. The limitation was the caster. Unless the caster understood the logic of the formation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to uncover it. Of course, formations far too advanced would¡¯ve also been beyond Peeking Formation¡¯s search capabilities.


    Mu Yu took out a formation foundation he had to cast the green formation underfoot. Next, he cast out the formation patterns as if they were tentacles to begin the scouting mission for the spiritual line to back race the formation core. Unfortunately, the caster already had a mechanism in ce to prevent anyone with Mu Yu¡¯s idea. Though the disguised spiritual line would¡¯ve been hard for him to find, Xiaoshuai could work around it.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, where¡¯s the formation foundation for the Yin Corpse Formation?¡±


    ¡°Can I have the formation foundation after I find it?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xiaoshuai jumped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and discharged his spiritual qi generously into the air. As he waved and twirled his arms, he effused, ¡°There are over ten thousand formation foundations. Each one of them is also a Greater Heaven Stage calibre! Woo!¡±


    ¡°Over ten thousand?! I guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s a fiend king. Where are they, hey?¡± Mu Yu asked with a sly mug.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ There are 1364 located five hundred metres underground. There are 3672 located twenty metres deeper. There are 5000 six hundred metres deep¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, five hundr-, who¡¯s genius?! Some people must have too much spare time on their hands.¡±


    ¡°Tell Punctured Sword to morph into a tree branch root to dig for us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin are here.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? Does that mean no formation foundations?¡± grouched Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Try using your brain for something besides eating,¡± berated the dragon vine.


    ¡°Eating formation foundations <em>is </em>the priority.¡±


    The ground began to quake violently. Something blew up the yin corpses that Greater Heaven Caster Lu zapped, reducing them to ck dust. Once the ck particles reached the sky, the other yin corpses absorbed it. Thus, Mu Yu finally identified where the problem with the formation stemmed from.


    The yin corpses that absorbed the ck were immune to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s lightning strikes. For whatever reason, they began to tear into each other. For every bite they took out of theirrades, they would grow stronger. As a result, the strong grew even stronger! ¡°Out of the frying pan and into the fire¡± was the perfect description to use there for more yin corpses were emerging from the soil.


    Normally, yin corpses from a Yin Corpse Formation didn¡¯t devour each other. Nheless, a spiritual line was defunct.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin exchanged eye contact. For once, they were in consensus. Their chances of survival were slim, at best.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    <strong><i>Underground</i></strong>


    Owing to the yin corpses¡¯ adaptation abilities, Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin could only use one skill once. Once they ran out of techniques, all they could do was wait for death ¨C if they weren¡¯t worn out before then. Moreover, there were still more yin corpsesing. As such, Greater Heaven Caster Lu was exasperated Celestial Star Sect didn¡¯t inform them so that they could prepare.


    Mu Yu: <em>We¡¯re dead meat at this point. I¡¯m going to have to take a gamble.</em>


    Mu Yu searched for a yin corpse that he could¡¯ve dragged underground as he couldn¡¯t use his Wood Spirit Sword. There was the risk of being their feast instead of being dragged underground, true. Howbeit, there was evidence to show that they didn¡¯t eat Celestial Star Sect¡¯s disciples and converted them instead. Admittedly, that spawned more questions.


    ¡°I reckon they¡¯ll only eat your head or your heart. Once dead, you¡¯ll be part of their family. Luckily, even if they rip you apart, you can glue yourself back together, so don¡¯t worry, Mu Yu,¡± Xiaoshuai pointed out.


    ¡°You have a point¡­ Wait, I don¡¯t want to lose half of my head!¡±


    A Spirit Severing Realm yin corpse noticed Mu Yu sitting around and ssified him prey. The yin corpse belted down the protective formation.


    ¡°Feng Mu, watch out!¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was too upied to go to Mu Yu¡¯s aid. In ast ditch effort, heunched a punch from a formation at the Spirit Severing Realm yin corpse, blowing it apart. Due to his output, he blew a hole two metres deep in the ground next to Mu Yu. Coincidentally, that was exactly what Mu Yu needed ¨C a trench where he could work out of sight.


    ¡°Feng Mu, what are you doing?! Hurry over here!¡±


    After Mu Yu jumped into the hole, multiple yin corpses jumped in after him.


    ¡°Perfect. Over here, bros!¡± Smiling, Mu Yu jumped into Wood Spirit Sword and began drilling into the ground as a tree root.


    ¡°Feng Mu!¡± cried Greater Heaven Caster Lu, sensing Mu Yu¡¯s qi go out.


    ¡°That¡¯s the self-defence you teach Foundation Establishment Realm disciples? You sure you aren¡¯t mixing up stupidity with self-defence?¡± jibed Zhou Jinglin.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was upset to lose Mu Yu, who he took a liking to.


    The yin corpses weren¡¯t interested in the tree branch drilling its way deeper underground.


    ¡°What did the caster have to dig so bloody deep for? Was he trying to lose weight?¡± Xiaoshuai whined.


    ¡°He ate too much like you,¡± chided the dragon vine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten too much. I don¡¯t even know how full feels.¡±


    Flying five hundred metres wasn¡¯t such a big deal, but digging five hundred metres seemedparable to an eternity and tiring. There was a never-ending stream of yin corpses crawling up to the surface.


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Only fifty-three metres to go!¡± Xiaoshuai cheered.


    They eventually reached a dark ce void of moist soil. They could hear rustling and footsteps along what they assumed to be a passage.


    Mu Yu threw a fist-sized luminous pearl he imbued with spiritual energy for light. Ku Mu left him with over a hundred of them. He, therefore, could use them liberally. They used the pearls as a recement for candles back at Ku Mu Valley.


    The footsteps belonged to an army of yin corpses plodding along. Guess where they were: the army base! Mu Yu hurriedly jumped into the wall using Wood Spirit Sword. Thank heavens the yin corpses didn¡¯t have good vision because he exposed himself when he lit up the passage. In truth, the yin corpses hunted prey based on their qi. Since Wood Spirit Sword was contaminated with death qi, it didn¡¯t raise suspicion.


    They were in a narrow passage two metres high and over three metres wide. Miraculously, the soil above didn¡¯t copse. The yin corpses crouched down to crawl into the grey qi holes on either side. The yin corpses also demonstrated the abilities to line up orderly and split off to hunt for prey.


    ¡°They must be crawling to the surface from here. Do they only go bonkers if they see living beings?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s find the formation foundation below. Eating is more important.¡±


    The ends of the passage were too far away to see in the darkness. Mu Yu decided to find where the yin corpses originated instead of digging lower as he believed their den could be where the formation core was. If Xiaoshuai couldn¡¯t eat the ten thousand plus formation foundations fast enough, they¡¯d be in trouble. Logically, then, it would was quicker for them to target the formation core. Besides, Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to destroy the formation. Let Celestial Star Sect suffer. Instead of destroying the formation core, why not seize control of it, thereby controlling the formation?


    Mu Yu bribed Xiaoshuai with a Lesser Heaven Stage formation foundation and two drumsticks to inspect the passage. He used the luminous pearl on the ground for lighting ¨C they weren¡¯t an item that could only be used once. He had Wood Spirit Sword assume Xiaoshuai¡¯s form and followed the pearl.


    ¡°This is pretty fun. Why didn¡¯t Ie up with it sooner?¡± remarked Xiaoshuai, running on the luminous pearl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a big wooden ball when we get back. You can even take that into the water as it won¡¯t sink,¡± promised Mu Yu, trying to ease his nerves.


    They managed to avoid being stomped thanks to the luminous pearl¡¯s light; however, the strategy eventually stopped working because the end of the passageway was a staircase. The top of the staircase was just as dark, but they could confirm there was a stream of yin corpsesing down. Mu Yu had Wood Spirit Sword pick up the luminous pearl and climbed the staircase.


    The staircase led to a spacious cave. Mu Yu rolled several luminous pearls along the ground. At a nce, the cave was roughly twenty metres tall. There were too many yin corpses blocking his vision to tell how wide it was, though.


    As he scouted the cave, Mu Yu noticed a Spirit Severing Realm divine sense circling around him. His first theory was that one of the yin corpses had evolved and developed intelligence.


    ¡°Keke, something dares to trespass into the great Desert Eagle King¡¯s City and desecrate it? You shally down your life!¡±


    The screechy voice echoed off the walls. The yin corpses stopped and turned to Wood Spirit Sword, then started whispering to each other!


    Talk about being startled!

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    <strong><i>Formation Core</i></strong>


    <em>Four Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses and more sporting shrivelled eyeballs, dented eye sockets and missing flesh, this is just not my day</em>, Mu Yu thought.


    As he crept toward where the voice originated, Mu Yu discovered that there was a dark-green light faintly shing where his luminous pearl¡¯s gleam couldn¡¯t reach. The four Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses stood guard at the dark-green light and ground their teeth.


    ¡°Put out that foreign object!¡± That was the screechy voice again.


    The yin corpses charged toward Wood Spirit Sword. Mu Yu¡¯s n to dig into the ground and run didn¡¯t work as some sort of energy prevented him from doing so.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hit you lot up on the surface, but you don¡¯t scare me down here!¡±


    Wood Spirit Sword converted into a whip and went wild on the yin corpses. The death qi infesting the sword left ck whip marks on the yin corpses, a sign of death qi infiltrating their bodies. Mu Yu performed flowers and a variety of other motions, using attack as a means of defence. They didn¡¯t seem to have any concept of fear, judging from their indifference to theirrades being whipped apart.


    ¡°Does their reattachment ability not work down here? They aren¡¯t able to reattach their heads no matter how they try here,¡± Mu Yu realised. ¡°There¡¯s no end to this!¡±


    Mu Yu was on the back foot. When he sneaked a nce over to the passageway he came via, it was no longer there. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t swing his whip again. He turned back and brayed, ¡°Crap! Why did a Spirit Severing Realm corpse have to catch it of all yin corpses?!¡±


    Owing to the Spirit Severing Realm corpse¡¯s aura, the others started to grow more aggressive. Cornered, Mu Yu had to draw Shadow Splitter Sword. His sh wiped out a wave. Nevertheless, it only made room for the next wave. Next, a Spirit Severing Realm corpse tried to st his head with a punch!


    ¡°Take this: Super Wood Technique, Ubiquitous Leaves!¡±


    Mu Yu spawned countless branches from Wood Spirit Sword and turned them into a big tree next to him, forcing away the yin corpses with the growing tree. Interestingly, the leaves were green, but the tree trunk was ck.


    <em>Boom!</em> A Spirit Severing Realm yin corpse rocked the tree and snapped branches with a ram of its fist. The tree branches immediately grew sprouts and mummified the yin corpse.


    ¡°You ready to let go yet?!¡± Mu Yu spawned branches from Wood Spirit Sword and restrained the Spirit Severing Realm yin corpse clutching his whip.


    The yin corpses turned their focus to Mu Yu¡¯s tree. Branches grew from the tree to restrain and hang them upside down as they tried to attack it. Two Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses were able to break free thanks to their superior brute strength. s, Mu Yu almost instantly chained them again since theycked the intelligence to strategically assail him.


    On its own, Wood Spirit Sword was extremely robust. Once it morphed into nts, unfortunately, it was only as sturdy as the nt it took on the form of. To cover that only weakness, it relied on speed to rapidly grow.


    Those suspended in the air struggled fruitlessly. The death qi in them grew more and more prominent until they were incapacitated.


    ¡°I reckon I can control these yin corpses.¡± Mu Yu approached a Primordial Infant Realm former-human yin corpse. The corpse was missing half of its teeth, and it hand five finger holes in its forehead. ¡°Smile?¡±


    The yin corpse lost another tooth when it smiled.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    The yin corpse raised its head.


    ¡°You found yourself a treasure! Death qi can turn them into your puppets thanks to dark herb!¡± eximed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°What sort of treasure is so disgusting? You¡¯re enough to disgust me,¡± argued the dragon vine.


    ¡°Since I look better than you, you must be gag-inducing ugly.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Let¡¯s talk after we deal with the one controlling them, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lot moving?! Drats! Where did all these treese from?!¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m now the boss of the formation. Be a good boy and surrender now!¡±


    ¡°Keke, how can you control it when I, the controller of the formation core, am still alive?!¡± The green dot of light beamed, but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one pulling the strings. Basically, you just told me that killing you would give me the admin rights to the formation.¡± As Mu Yu strolled over, trees grew next to him, catching all of the yin corpses that were too slow.


    ¡°Forty-two Spirit Severing Realm cultivators have trespassed in thest few millenniums; however, they became my puppets before they could even set foot in my city. I¡¯m curious how you¡¯re able to control my formation as a Body Severing Realm cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re handsome! Beat it!¡± Xiaoshuai asserted.


    The green light shone brighter and brighter, revealing the enormous cave that could¡¯ve housed twenty thousand yin corpses easily.


    The green light revealed itself to be the size of a human being, dark silhouette resembling a horse. Its hooves gradually transformed to mimic human limbs. He was a man with ck hair, a scowl, fangs and a muscr build. He had no skin colour for he was transparent; he was a fiend soul.


    ¡°I¡¯m a guru on fiend soul extermination,¡± answered Mu Yu.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also a guru on human extermination.¡± The fiend soul feared neither Mu Yu nor the trees.


    Xiaoshuai climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Question: are you a pig fiend? You resemble a pig from head to toe.¡±


    ¡°I will rip your insolent mouth off your face! I am Desert Eagle Fiend King¡¯s left guardian, Xiang Ma.¡±


    ¡°Xiang Ma? No, you don¡¯t resemble a horse. You resemble a pig,¡± Xiaoshuai sincerely responded, mixing up the ¡°xiang¡± of ¡°resemble¡± and ¡°item¡±.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Snubbed, Xiang Ma called two Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses to him. He dove into one of the former human¡¯s bodies, recreating the corpse¡¯s original appearance, and spawned a jet-ck axe to his hand.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    <strong><i>Xiang Ma</i></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s legs shifted backwards before he realised it. Keeping his unfriendly gaze on Mu Yu, Xiang Ma warmed up his neck. Every time he moved, his bones cracked. ¡°Affronting my dignity is punishable by death!¡±


    Xiang Ma swung down at Mu Yu¡¯s trees, generating a shockwave that would¡¯ve blitzed Mu Yu had he not jumped behind a tree in time. Xiang Ma reduced the spot Mu Yu stood a second ago to fragments in the singly swing, but the trees grew again just as they did before.


    Mu Yu sent the tree branches after Xiang Ma; however, Xiang Ma had his technical down pact unlike the mindless yin corpses.


    ¡°Raging Axe Blitzes the Heavens!¡± Xiang Ma erged his axe and clothed it in his green energy. The air and spiritual qi rumbled as he sliced through the air.


    ¡°You two yin corpses, go!¡± Mu Yu sent two Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses to intercept the swing.


    ¡°You think my yin corpses can stop me?!¡±


    It was a single swing, yet countless afterimages of the swing were visible. The two yin corpses fearlessly intercepted the swing with their fists. <em>Boom! </em>The residue of the impact tore the nearby yin corpses. The two Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses hit the floor as parts of their former self, heads rolling away. The tree branches stuck them back together and imbued them with ck qi again. They groaned, but it had no impact on their recovery; it even bolstered their power further!


    <em>They seem to like Wood Spirit Sword¡¯s death qi</em>, noted Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu ordered the two yin corpses to attack again. They still weren¡¯t able to withstand Xiang Ma¡¯s might. To Xiang Ma¡¯s surprise, though, he failed to sunder them. The two quickly crawled back to their feet and resumed their assault.


    As Mu Yumanded the two yin corpses, he simultaneously tried to sneak up on Xiang Ma with a tree branch.


    ¡°I control the entire Yin Corpse Formation. My power knows no bounds. You think your trickery could catch me off guard? You n to fight a war of attrition with me?¡±


    ¡°Keep yapping while you still can!¡±


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t actually convinced they could determine a victor at that rate. Given the number of formation foundations used to sustain the formation, the Yin Corpse Formation could¡¯ve been sustained for millenniums.


    Mu Yu furtively used his ck and white spiritual energy to quickly draw spiritual energy lines for a Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation on the ground in an obscure corner. At present, it was a gamble. The risk of missing against a Spirit Severing Realm enemy was high, and his Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations wouldn¡¯t allow him to fire a sparrow many times.


    Mu Yu set up Mesmerising Sparrow Returns in just fifteen minutes, which was quicker than previous records, after all the practice. Fifteen minutes was still a long fight, yet Xiang Ma didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue.


    Mu Yu sent nine ck and white sparrows from the formation out. Thanks to some introspection, he had them flying markedly faster than the first attempt. The nine sparrows hid among the trees to wait for opportunity to present itself. Mu Yu emerged from the plethora of trees and joined his two yin corpses in the assault.


    ¡°Finally ready to die, Kid?¡± Xiang Ma turned cloned his axe and swung two down at Mu Yu.


    Xiang Ma was obviously too fast for Mu Yu. Anger flitted across Xiang Ma¡¯s grin as Mu Yu exploded instead of splitting apart.


    Illusion Formation was a basic Heaven Stage formation. Whether or not the illusion was convincing depended on how deep the caster¡¯s grasp on it was. Mu Yu¡¯s execution was average, but Xiang Ma¡¯s eagerness to kill Mu Yu blinded his judgement.


    ¡°Die, Xiang Zhu!¡±


    Xiang Ma¡¯s big swing left his back wide open for Mu Yu to fire branches and two punches ¨C courtesy of his two Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses- at Xiang Ma¡¯s back.


    ¡°My name is Xiang Ma!¡±


    Xiang Ma discharged spiritual energy around him, shredding Mu Yu¡¯s tree branches. Xiang Ma whipped his leg at the two yin corpse¡¯s heads, flooring them. s, the nine sparrows managed to prate the spiritual energy field and enter Xiang Ma¡¯s body.


    <em>How did he prate my spiritual energy field?</em> Xiang Ma checked his body but couldn¡¯t find any issues.


    ¡°You think mboyant moves will work on me?¡±


    Xiang Ma cracked his neck again and darted after Mu Yu. Mu Yu quickly dashed into the trees and hid again.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    <strong><i>Tit for Tat</i></strong>


    Mu Yu still couldn¡¯t rx. Besides the cost of casting Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation, there was also the challenge of actually capitalising on the exposed weakness. Thankfully, Mu Yu¡¯s proficiency with his tree control and Xiang Ma¡¯s wariness of the trees evened out the odds. Thest piece of the puzzle was to find a way to outmanoeuvre Xiang Ma¡¯s superior speed.


    As Xiang Ma vandalised the trees, his elbow tip glowed ck and white. Merely acquiring that one piece of information expended a fifth of Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy. Thus, speed was of the essence.


    Mu Yu had branches entrap Xiang Ma as his two yin corpses went on the offensive. Mu Yu stealthily had a thin branch inch closer to Xiang Mam¡¯s elbow tip. Xiang Ma suddenly powered up and erged his axe again, wiping out all of the branches at once! By the same ount, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t get his branches any closer.


    ¡°I know you want to touch me. Let¡¯s see how good your hide-and-seek skills are, hahaha.¡±


    Mu Yu had four shots left if he wanted to use Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation. That being said, Xiang Ma already saw through Mu Yu¡¯s ploy. As such, Mu Yu decided to raise the stakes. He knocked back a rank six windrider pill to increase his speed and also had a destiny skeleton sovereign pill. Nevertheless, Xiang Ma was significantly stronger than Shi Dengtian.


    Mu Yu reduced Wood Spirit Sword to a twig and concealed it in his shirt.


    ¡°You done hiding, kekeke?¡±


    After revealing himself from afar, Mu Yu unleashed an array of shes using clones of Shadow Splitter Sword. Xiang Ma¡¯s grunt was enough to repel the swings. Mu Yu took advantage of the small window to get above Xiang Ma. Xiang Ma looked up with surprise written all over his face.


    Mu Yuunched a branch down, hitting Xiang Ma¡¯s shoulder. Xiang Ma managed to shatter the branch. Having said that, he noticed something creeping into his body and usurping his rule over Yin Corpse Formation. Xiang Ma, therefore, crawled out of the body via its skull andtched onto his other Spirit Severing Realm yin corpse.


    Mu Yu thought Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation would¡¯ve been deleted due to Xiang Ma migrating. To his delight, the formation followed Xiang Ma.


    ¡°I underestimated you, brat.¡± Xiang Ma was annoyed Mu Yu took over three of his Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses.


    Mu Yu put on the pressure with the other three Spirit Severing Realm yin corpses, giving Xiang Ma no time to catch his breath, yet Xiang Ma simpered. ¡°You think that¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of?¡±


    Xiang Ma discharged green light that turned into a wisp of fire. The three Spirit Severing Realm corpses didn¡¯t have the intelligence to dodge, letting him fry them. Mu Yu, however, had the tact to slip off the wisp¡¯s trajectory. Unexpectedly, the wisp grew an arm and hammered Mu Yu in the back.


    Xiang Ma pivoted around to Mu Yu¡¯s rear when thetter was defenceless and brought down his axe. Had it not been for Mu Yu¡¯s destiny skeleton sovereign pill, Mu Yu¡¯s head and body would¡¯ve been separated.


    ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s still so darn fast!¡± Although Mu Yu spotted two ws during the attack, he couldn¡¯t capitalise on either of them.


    Xiang Ma tilted his head in puzzlement as his swing should¡¯ve decapitated Mu Yu. There was no doubt Mu Yu was weakening by the minute, nheless. It, therefore, wasn¡¯t difficult for Xiang Ma to figure out Mu Yu used some sort of external boost.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you into one of my yin corpses, ahaha.¡±


    Mu Yu speedily stepped out of the way of Xiang Ma¡¯s next vertical swing and then popped a spiritual pill to replenish his spiritual energy. Sadly, Mu Yu¡¯s formation foundations were burnt out, removing his Mesmerising Sparrow Returns Formation.


    ¡°Destiny skeleton sovereign pill isn¡¯t going tost much longer, either. When it rains, it pours, damn it! This guy is on a totally different levelpared to Shi Dengtian!¡±


    Xiang Ma mounted another assault.


    Mu Yu: <em>Hang on, he¡¯s only controlling the spiritual core; he isn¡¯t the core itself. If he¡¯s here, doesn¡¯t that mean the core is undefended?</em>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, the formation core is nearby. I¡¯ll use Peek Formation again. Go and control it for me.¡±


    Because the Yin Corpse Formation¡¯s pattern was all over the ground, Peek Formation finally worked. His search revealed to him a brick-sized emerald rotating on a tform.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stall him. Go and take control of the emerald. That¡¯s his host!¡±


    Xiaoshuai immediately raced off into the darkness. Mu Yu caught the axe swung down on him. As destiny skeleton sovereign pill¡¯s effects wore off, the axe seemingly grew heavier. Fortunately, his ck and white spiritual qi helped him hang in there, albeit barely. In the meantime, he sent a vine on him after Xiang Ma¡¯s hand. Xiang Ma decisively released his hold on his axe and retreated. Mu Yu eventually gassed and dropped to his knees, trying to re-inte his lungs as fast as possible.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see you defend against this!¡± Xiang Maunched a bunch of fire wisps.


    ¡°Shut up, Piggy!¡±


    Xiang Ma turned to the darkness Xiaoshuai was located at and brayed, ¡°It¡¯s Xiang Ma!¡±


    ¡°Nah, you¡¯re a pig, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± cried Xiang Ma, racing over to the emerald sitting between Xiaoshuai¡¯s top and bottom teeth.


    Mu Yu evaded the fire wisp thanks to Xiang Ma¡¯s distraction and extended branches towards Xiang Ma¡¯s back, finally capturing him and infecting him with death qi. At longst, Xiang Ma was vanquished¡­


    Mu Yu heaved a big breath and stopped Xiaoshuai from taking a second bite. ¡°You can¡¯t eat it! We need it to turn the yin corpses against Celestial Star Sect. Once we¡¯re done with them, you can have all of the formation foundations.¡±


    ¡°Petty,¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai, taking a nibble before throwing it to Mu Yu.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    <strong><em>Usurping Control of Yin Corpse Formation</em></strong>


    Thousands of years ago, Xiang Ma was sacrificed to act as the controller of the formation core and survived thanks to the emerald.


    There was an argument to be made for humanity¡¯s formation casting methods being superior to the fiends¡¯ and elemental demons; however, it was a weak argument because the superiority was slight.


    Upon touching the emerald, the formation core, Mu Yu acquired knowledge of the Yin Corpse Formation. The caster blew Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin¡¯s standards out of the water. The formation was set underneath Desert Eagle Imperial City. The main lines were deep underneath but not covered. The pattern on the surface was used to prevent the yin corpse¡¯s death qi from spreading until somebody tampered with it. The emerald wasn¡¯t enough to figure out who the culprit was. Xiang Ma never fixed the lines as the alteration worked in his favour.


    The first time Mu Yu controlled Yin Corpse Formation, he couldn¡¯t control all of the yin corpses simultaneously. Even so, he could see what they could see. Thanks to the ability to share their vision, he determined Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Zhou Jinglin were on the verge of defeat.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was sweating bullets and exhausted, while Zhou Jinglin was hanging on by a thread. Zhou Jinglin was covered in wounds, and his assistant already had an arm gnawed off. Zhou Jinglin ruthlessly attached a red talisman to Hu Shi.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hu Shi, your life was mine from the moment I took you in as my assistant. We¡¯re all in danger now, and I need you to help me escape. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Master Zhou, I have always been loyal to you, yet you w-¡°


    Hu Shi¡¯s eyes widened as he counted down the time before he exploded ¨C courtesy of the red talisman, which used the target¡¯s spiritual energy as a trigger. As a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, the explosion was the equivalent of an all-out strike from a Body Severing Realm cultivator. With only one arm left, it was impossible for him to peel off a talisman Zhou Jinglin nted on him. For insurance, Zhou Jinglin even restrained Hu Shi.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re loyal. I won¡¯t ever forget you.¡± Zhou Jinglin stuck a green talisman onto Hu Shi¡¯s chest and inserted talisman scripts into it.


    ¡°Aaaaahhh!¡± Hu Shi could only scream as Zhou Jinglin propelled him toward Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°Zhou Jinglin, what are you doing?!¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu couldn¡¯t get away in time. Hu Shi, now a red mist, released life qi as per some setting Zhou Jinglin installed, drawing all of the yin corpses Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s way. The explosion wasn¡¯t enough to hurt Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Nheless, he was standing in the mist and stained with it.


    ¡°Zhou Jinglin, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu denounced, fighting off yin corpses at the same time.


    The yin corpses had Greater Heaven Caster Lu pinned. One of them dug their hand into his chest to extract his heart. Another reached for his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be one of you!¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu decided to cast a self-destruct formation on himself.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop, that¡¯s our just Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Stop!¡± Mu Yumanded.


    The yin corpses all froze. Those running obviously couldn¡¯t brake in time. They lost several teeth when their fragile faces nted into the ground. Of course, their teeth would just reattach as their limbs did. Because they paused, Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s breathing sounded amplified. He calmed himself despite notprehending what happened.


    ¡°Mu Yu, I have a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°What are you two nning?¡± asked the dragon vine.


    ¡°I want the yin corpses to do a zombie dance,¡± answered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I want the yin corpses to do morning exercises,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s a zombie dance?¡±


    ¡°What are morning exercises?¡±


    Mu Yu cracked a smile. Vige Chief Bu used to make kids at the vige do a bunch of movements as morning exercise for health during his time there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Xiaoshuai jumped onto the emerald. He held his arms parallel to the floor, poked his head, tilted his head and jumped.


    ¡°Where did you learn that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°You taught me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°You forgot? The first time we were at Ku Mu Valley and faced the celestial fiend tree, you did this dance to get close to it. The tree ate and nearly digested me, remember?¡±


    ¡°How can you be digested with your thick skin? Also, how could you have seen Mu Yu dancing if you were eaten?¡± questioned the dragon vine.


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t see outside if I¡¯ve been eaten?¡± At the time, he looked out through the gaps in the celestial fiend fruit¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. You know what? I have an idea. I¡¯m going to teach Celestial Star Sect a lesson. If they want to enter the city, I¡¯ll stop them. Xiaoshuai, you lead the dance. You can do whatever you want with the yin corpses. Just make sure you hint to Greater Heaven Caster Lu that the formation is no longer a threat.¡±


    Xiaoshuai jovially hopped onto the emerald and began leading the yin corpses through his zombie dance.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, get out of there already. Tell Celestial Star Sect that the formation has been dismantled. They cane in now. I want to leave them with an unforgettable memory,¡± was what Mu Yu wanted to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something else has happened to the formation now,¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu muttered under his breath, gulping. He vigntly crawled to his feet and then dashed over to the hole Mu Yu went missing in. He shook his head and sighed,mented, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Feng Mu. I shouldn¡¯t have had you join me.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was no longer in the mood to go near the city. He wanted out as soon as possible. Thus, he carefully waded his way through the dancing yin corpses without looking back.


    Mu Yu stayed behind to wait for he knew Celestial Star Sect wouldn¡¯t give up. Moreover, he needed to heal from the fight against Xiang Ma first, which required several hours.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    <strong><em>Tian Budai¡¯s Suspicion</em></strong>


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu wanted to fly off the handle the moment he saw Celestial Star Sect¡¯s group waiting for them.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, what is the situation?¡± TIan Budai asked, unfazed at the sight of Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s anger.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu shifted his re to Zhou Jinglin, who showed no pangs of guilt for his actions or discontent with the borderline set up, though he actually was livid. To call Zhou Jinglin shameless would¡¯ve been an insult to the adjective. Greater Heaven Caster Lu couldn¡¯t contain his anger, so he voiced, ¡°You run faster than bandits, Zhou Jinglin.¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, you sure have the luck of the devil.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure you have your just desserts for trying to kill me in there. Young Master Tian Budai, if you wish to have someone defuse a formation in the future, please inform them of what to expect, as well. I lost my assistant because you decided to withhold information when that misfortune was avoidable.¡±


    ¡°He is only an assistant, a mere Foundation Establishment Realm assistant, at that. That is not much of a loss. Talisman Master Zhou lost a Primordial Infant Realm assistant,¡± argued Tian Budai, smiling as always.


    ¡°We invest our every fibre into nurturing our disciples. Every disciple we lose is akin to losing a piece of us. Now that I have defused the formation ¨C by myself for that matter ¨C I believe it is your turn to honour your promise.¡±


    ¡°You defused the formation?¡± inquired Tian Budai, raising his pitch higher than usual.


    Tian Budai turned to Zhou Jinglin, who imed Greater Heaven Caster Lu was dead and that the formation was beyond them. Zhou Jinglin was visibly perplexed. Zhou Jinglin asked on behalf of Tian Budai, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, I see through your ruse to lure Celestial Star Sect in to kill them out of spite.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake yourself for me. If you think this is all a farce, send just one person in to check. If anything happens, you¡¯ll have time to escape. Why don¡¯t you do that instead of suspecting me?¡±


    Tian Budai turned to Tian Jiancheng and queried, ¡°Uncle Cheng, you are the most advanced cultivator among us. Would you be willing to check on our behalf?¡±


    Tian Jiancheng ran those conniving eyes up and down Greater Heaven Caster Lu. ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, please wait here while I inspect. If you have truly dismantled the Yin Corpse Formation, we will see to it that you arepensated.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu sat down to recover as Tian Jiancheng sortied. Greater Heaven Caster Lu had his hands full with his recovery due to the perilous fight.


    Zhou Jinglin started to worry about his payment and business.


    When Tian Jiancheng returned around an hourter, Tian Budai asked him, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Tian Jiancheng nodded. ¡°The formation is still there. In saying that, the yin corpses are behaving oddly. Shall I say¡­ they¡¯re dancing?¡±


    Tian Budai squinted an eye. He wasn¡¯t the only person who couldn¡¯t fathom what Tian Jiancheng ryed. Tian Budai followed up with another question. ¡°Could you please borate?¡±


    ¡°The yin corpses didn¡¯t attack me and were, as I said, dancing. I sneaked past them and even went to the doors. The yin corpses were dancing all that far in, so I came back,¡± reported Tian Jiancheng, unable to believe what he wasing out of his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I mended the formation design. That¡¯s why they are harmless now,¡± lied Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°Impossible. The formation design is concealed. How did you find it?¡± interrogated Zhou Jinglin, speaking from experience.


    ¡°What else but based on the fact that our formations are superior to your talismans? Just because you can¡¯t find it, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡±


    After mulling over the data provided, Tian Budai proposed, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, I will pay you the promised four million spirit stones as promised. Howbeit, nobody can be certain if the formation will y up again. To that end, I need you toe in with us again so that you can resolve any issues that may crop up. I will pay you one million for the extra job. What do you think?¡±


    Tian Budai was wary of the off chance that Greater Heaven Caster Lu tampered with the formation to spite them for deceiving him. If he activated it while they were in there, they would¡¯ve been in trouble. Greater Heaven Caster Lu didn¡¯t want to go back in. Nheless, Tian Budai clearly wasn¡¯t going to take ¡°no¡± for an answer. As such, Greater Heaven Caster Lu answered, ¡°All right, but I demand payment first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tian Budai passed Greater Heaven Caster Lu a ck piece of jade. ¡°This is Million Company¡¯s spirit stone jade. You can exchange it at any of their branches. I assume you recognise this jade piece.¡±


    The formation imbued in the jade was Formation Sect¡¯s work, so of course Greater Heaven Caster Lu recognised the jade piece. The spirit stone count and where they came from was recorded within. Hence, people couldn¡¯t forge the numbers.


    After checking his paycheque, Greater Heaven Caster Lu put the jade piece away and headed back in ¨C not forgetting to cast a disdainful gaze Zhou Jinglin¡¯s way. Ten people went with Greater Heaven Caster Lu, while nine stayed behind as backup. Zhou Jinglin decided to go along so that he could brown nose Tian Budai.


    The group walked in to see the yin corpses ying a childish hand-pping game. An hour ago, Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine yed a yin corpse pyramid game, where the one who stacked up a higher pyramid won.


    ¡°Finally! How sceptical can they be?! Xiaoshuai, game time is over. It¡¯s time to work.¡±


    Mu Yu anticipated it¡¯d take hours for him to recover, but his ck and white spiritual energy was almost magic.


    ¡°Wait, I have even better game they can all y together,¡± Xiaoshuai said, raising his eyebrows multiple times with a grin on his mug.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    <strong><em>A Present for Celestial Star Sect</em></strong>


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu entered first. He took a moment to regain awareness of his surroundings upon seeing the ridiculous game being yed. He warned, ¡°Let me warn you that they have only lost their ability to attack. Do not touch them when walking by, and do not use your spiritual energy. If your spiritual energy modifies the formation, you <em>and </em>I will be doomed.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu delivered his fib convincingly. The fact that he managed to escape with his life consolidated his authority on the matter. Only Zhou Jinglin didn¡¯t buy the story. Speaking out after what he did, though¡­ so he didn¡¯t verbalise his argument.


    Some yin corpses sat on the ground, while some sat in the air. To fly past them would¡¯ve been a daunting task due to their sheer numbers. As such, Greater Heaven Caster Lu walked around the yin corpses. The others figured Greater Heaven Caster Lu walked for a reason and followed suit. The twelve didn¡¯t run into any trouble until one suddenly grabbed onto Tian Budai¡¯s leg with a vice-like grip.


    Tian Budai discharged energy from his leg, crushing the hand. The yin corpses stopped pping and looked over as did his allies. It was the worst juncture to run into trouble. As the individual with the highest status among them, they expected Tian Budai tosh out, yet he calmly exined, ¡°It caught my leg.¡±


    The twelve prepared themselves for a scrap, but the yin corpses linked hands and formed three circles. The yin corpses pranced around as if the twelve at the centre was their bonfire.


    ¡°Oi, Xiaoshuai, is this the game you were talking about? It¡¯s woefullyme,¡±ined Mu Yu, thumping his forehead.


    ¡°Rx. Even the army corps would get tired fighting them all together. We need to split them up and engage them in guerri warfare,¡± Xiaoshuai enthused with a sly smile.


    ¡°Aaahh, you sneaky little¡­ Remember not to hurt Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know.¡±


    The twelve refrained from initiating an attack and maintained a high degree of vignce. Tian Budai¡¯s reaction also warned them not to act rashly. They were separated to make way. Meanwhile, more and more yin corpses crawled out.


    ¡°Everyone, gather around. Don¡¯t let them separate us!¡± Tian Budaimanded.


    Tian Budai was toote for the yin corpses already started mumbling ¨C if you could¡¯ve called it that ¨C and segregated them before they could regroup. The yin corpses danced around each individual and would asionally harass them with leg kicks. It was such a farcical sight that the yin corpses¡¯ appearances weren¡¯t intimidating.


    As veterans of their fields, Zhou Jinglin and Greater Heaven Caster Lu had a suspicion ¨C somebody was controlling the Yin Corpse Formation.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this show on the road now. Brothers, charge! For every piece of flesh you bite off Celestial Star Sect¡¯s members, I¡¯ll give you some of dark herb¡¯s ck qi!¡± ordered Xiaoshuai.


    Like water behind floodgates waiting to burst, the burningpulsion to ravage the humans burst forth.


    ¡°Young Master, run!¡± thundered Tian Jiancheng. He already fought the yin corpses on a previous entry; therefore, he knew his attacks wouldn¡¯t work on them. All he could do was drive them back using brute force.


    Tian Budai brought out Celestial Star Shield and Celestial Star Spear. He didn¡¯t go on the offensive for he knew it was futile. Instead, he used his shield to prevent them from reaching him. The other members weren¡¯t so lucky.


    Two Body Severing Realm cultivators had their throats chewed out, literally. The Yin Corpse Formation added them to their yin corpse ranks. Three Spirit Severing Realm cultivators quickly fell victim thereafter.


    Mu Yu felt no pity for them in spite of his dislike for murder. Unfortunately, the yin corpses weren¡¯t able to hurt Tian Budai.


    ¡°Come over to me!¡± Tian Budaimanded.


    Zhou Jinglin, who was closest, was first to reach Tian Budai. Two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators reached him in one piece, but two Spirit Severing Realm cultivators were bloodied by the time they arrived.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Greater Heaven Caster Lu?! Is he the one who set us up?!¡± Zhou Jinglin snapped.


    Tian Budai shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. I saw the yin corpses swarm him. Judging from how he lost the plot, it can¡¯t be his ploy. I wasn¡¯t convinced he could control so many yin corpses.¡±


    Actually, Greater Heaven Caster Lu was dragged into the hole Mu Yu was dragged into. He and the yin corpses scanned each other. Well, they pinned his limbs down¡­ One of them performed a hush gesture robotically. He didn¡¯t even dare to breath loudly in their presence.


    <em>Who¡¯s controlling this formation? ¡­ Would it be Feng Mu</em>, pondered Greater Heaven Caster Lu, unable to find any other exnation as to why they didn¡¯t harm him. <em>How would a Foundation Establishment Realm disciple have this level of skill, though? He should be wandering amongst them right now. Maybe the mastermind wants to help me?</em>


    Mu Yu tried sending all of the yin corpses at Tian Budai¡¯s shield, but it was all in vain. Still, it trapped Tian Budai there. Suddenly, someone in yellow burst onto the scene. The yin corpses left the uninvited guest to his own devices as they were upied with Tian Budai.


    ¡°Whoa! He¡¯s fast!¡± eximed Mu Yu.


    The individual in yellow quickly arrived before the city gates.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    <strong><em>Fiend Prison</em></strong>


    The individual in the yellow robe¡¯s face was hidden under his hood and concealed his cultivation. Tian Budai andpany¡¯s vision was blocked due to the horde of yin corpses, yet they could sense the individual in yellow. Based on Tian Budai¡¯s crew¡¯s reaction, they weren¡¯t allies with the individual. Thence, Mu Yu, by process of elimination, hazarded a guess that he could¡¯ve been the fiend race¡¯s ally. The individual¡¯s aura differed from that of Ghost Gate, Life and Death Sect and the fiend race, nheless, put the proposition into question.


    ¡°Regardless of who you may be, none of you are going to have your way on my watch.¡±


    Mu Yu directed a number of yin corpses to stop the individual in yellow from entering the city. The individual didn¡¯t have Third Heaven Pce¡¯s signature white glow; however, Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to let the individual capture the desert eagle fiend king in case he was another person seeking immortality. If possible, Mu Yu would¡¯ve preferred for the fiend king to remain sealed for eternity as it¡¯d save them a plethora of grief.


    The individual conjured a spiritual energy field, thereby keeping the yin corpses at bay. He levitated and summoned a red pagoda.


    In the meantime, Tian Budai broke free of the encirclement as the enemy numbers thinned out. He eximed, ¡°How does he have the key to opening Desert Eagle Imperial City?¡±


    ¡°Shall we stop him?¡± inquired Tian Jiancheng.


    ¡°Mm¡­ No. Since he has Brilliant Blood, he will save us the trouble of offering sacrifices to enter the city.¡±


    Mu Yu had never heard of Brilliant Blood.


    The individual in yellow fired two beams of red energy onto the eyes of the eagle on the city doors. The eagle came to life and took to the sky! The eagle soared above the city and cawed as if it was warning foreigners not to act rash. Once it left the city, the individual darted through the ajar doors.


    ¡°After him!¡±manded Tian Budai, ughtering his way into the city.


    The yin corpses couldn¡¯t pursue Tian Budai into the city as the Yin Corpse Formation¡¯s boundary ended there. Mu Yu, therefore, had to enter the city to stop the fiend king¡¯s resurrection. He shone the emerald piece controlling the formation to find a path leading into the city. There was a staircase leading up to somewhere in a corner of the cave.


    Mu Yu ordered the yin corpses to stop and climbed the stairs, Xiaoshuai reluctantly following behind. Not many people knew of Xiaoshuai¡¯s existence, so the risk of him leading to the exposure of Mu Yu¡¯s identity was slim, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Consequently, he tucked Xiaoshuai into his shirt, adding, ¡°I need to change my appearance. We¡¯ll be in trouble if we bump into them, and they realise we¡¯re with Formation Sect.¡±


    Mu Yu asionally passed by fiend statues and skeletons as he climbed the stairs. They weren¡¯t such a big deal after beating the yin corpses.


    ¡°Serious? Three paths? How am I supposed to choose?¡±


    ¡°Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, I choose left!¡± dered Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu took Xiaoshuai up on his offer, only to run into another fork in the road.


    ¡°Is this a maze or something?! The walls are solid rock, so we can¡¯t dig our way through. Toss, let¡¯s go right¡­¡±


    They ran into another fork in the road before long.


    ¡°Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, I choose you!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t question Xiaoshuai¡¯s decisions as he figured they¡¯d eventually find their way out as long as they continued heading up, but¡­ he ended up in another cave. Stctites littered the ceiling. Puddles littered the floor. Strangely, there was a gentle white lighting from the water and spirit qiing from up ahead.


    ¡°Yes! We found it!¡± cheered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Found what? Xiaoshuai, you deliberately led me here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. The delicacies called us here,¡± smugly replied Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu palmed his face¡­


    Under the puddles of water were fiend souls, the type that deserved a gasp.


    ¡°Woo! Level six and seven fiend souls!¡± Xiaoshuai jumped into the water, but there was a formation that preventing him from swimming down to take the fiend souls.


    The formation was the type that ced the formation foundation and core inside the formation. Without specific formation lines, it was impossible to trespass.


    The formation bounced Xiaoshuai up to a stctite on his fourth attempt to dive down. ¡°Hey, I can see three big characters and small characters on the stctite. Big Earthworm, what does this fiend text say?¡±


    ¡°Fiend Prison. When Desert Eagle Fiend King returns, the fiend race shall rise!¡± the dragon vine read out.


    ¡°There¡¯s text over there, too. Read it out.¡± Xiaoshuai was just after the instructions to obtain the fiend souls.


    ¡°More importantly, are we going to sabotage Celestial Star Sect¡¯s n or not?¡± reminded the dragon vine.


    ¡°Well¡­ Thanks to Xiaoshuai, we¡¯re lost ¨Cpletely. I have no doubts they¡¯re after Desert Eagle Fiend King. I do doubt they won¡¯t find him so easily. Let¡¯s see if there are any clues here that could help us locate him before they can.¡±


    The dragon vine tranted all of the fiend text on the stctites. The origins of the fiend souls and their functions were also recorded there. The fiend souls belonged to dead high-level fiend beasts that didn¡¯t develop intelligence. After Desert Eagle Fiend King was sealed, they were killed, and their fiend souls were sealed in the fiend spirits, further reinforced with a formation. Once the fiend king re-emerged, he could revive them and create a mighty army at his disposal.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, how many level six and seven fiend spirits are here?¡±


    ¡°1092 level six fiend spirits and 813 level seven fiend spirits.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s the equivalent of 1092 Spirit Severing Realm fiend beasts plus 813 Body Synthesis Realm fiend beasts. They could probably squash the eight great sects with that force. If they had more fiends, they could take on the entire continent!¡± Mu Yu rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Well, seems we need to loot this ce.¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    <strong><em>Plundering n Falls Through</em></strong>


    ¡°Loot this ce? Sign me up! That¡¯s my favourite activity!¡± Xiaoashuai bounced up and down as he alternated his raised hand.


    ¡°Slow down. I still don¡¯t even know how to fish them out of the water. I¡¯ve only been learning formations for a month.¡±


    Sealed-style formations weremonce. Pretty much all sects deploying mountain-protection formations used them.


    Mu Yu ced his hands on the surface of the water, triggering ripples. Instead of dipping his hand in as Xiaoshuai tried to, he nted a ck and white formation onto it. His ck and white formation lines collected at the entrance, dragging a pagoda image to the surface. ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t this the Brilliant Blood thing?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the individual is here for the fiend beast army?¡± questioned the dragon vine.


    ¡°What? He wants to rob our property? What a thug!¡± eximed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Possibly. If this army is the fiend king¡¯s, though, he should search for the fiend king. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here for the army itself.¡±


    ¡°Somebody got here before me, I see.¡±


    ¡°Speak off the devil! Man, I had to go and jinx it!¡± Mu Yu stood up and trained his gaze on the individual in yellow across the other side.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine sneaked back into Mu Yu¡¯s clothing to hide as per Mu Yu¡¯s earlier instructions. The individual in yellow marginalised Mu Yu and strolled up to Fiend Prison. He shot a red beam from Brilliant Blood, dismantling the formation. He scooped up dozens of fiend spirits without a care in the world.


    ¡°Put them back!¡± demanded Mu Yu, holding back Xiaoshuai, who was seething.


    The individual treated Mu Yu as an invisible existence and sauntered over to the next Fiend Prison to collect over a hundred more fiend spirits.


    Mu Yu hurled a spiritual energy sh at the individual. The individual scoffed and erased Mu Yu¡¯s attack with a wrist flick. As he ambled to the third Fiend Prison, Mu Yu cut off his path and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re a fiend?¡±


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    The individual in yellow dropped potent pressure on Mu Yu. Mu Yu instantly drew Shadow Splitter Sword and whipped his de horizontally. The individual finally looked up to cancel Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s a Celestial Sword. You¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple, Mu Yu, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    It took a while, but Mu Yu suddenly felt he had heard the voice before and even recognised the move set. Eyebrows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Fancy running into you here. Leave. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    Mu Yu extended his equipped sword out in front. ¡°I won¡¯t let you bring back Desert Eagle Fiend King is that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning.¡±


    ¡°Help him? Pfft, I¡¯m not with the fiends.¡±


    ¡°What are you taking the fiend spirits for, then?¡±


    Mu Yu waited for an oral response, only to receive a st of yellow spiritual energy, instead. Mu Yu tried to block the st. s, it pinned him to the wall. The individual continued collected fiend spirits.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get out!¡± Mu Yu resisted in vain.


    Xiaoshuai couldn¡¯t stand watching any longer after losing two thirds of his loot, so he whooshed out. ¡°Let go of my snacks! I¡¯ll give you hell!¡±


    The dragon vine slithered out to help Mu Yu while Xiaoshuai had the individual upied. Unfortunately, the individual pinned both of them down, as well, with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Give me back my fiend spirits, Yellow Man!¡±


    The individual kept going about his business.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s thest one! I saw them, so I deserve a share! Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±


    The individual nced Xiaoshuai¡¯s way, then destroyed thest Fiend Prison. Instead of collecting the fiend spirit, he headed to the entrance Mu Yu came in via. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Good luck.¡±


    About seven minutester, the spiritual energy restraints on the trio automatically came off. Mu Yu exhaled hopelessly before he went over to thest Fiend Prison. There were over fifty level six fiend spirits and over twenty level seven fiend spirits. He wondered why the man didn¡¯t take them.


    ¡°I got through to him in the end.¡± Xiaoshuai leapt into the water and fished up a fiend spirit to dig in straight away. After he bit one, a twin-headed fiend fox jumped out from the fiend spirit and howled in the air. ¡°What? Spare you? This is all that was left for me. Deal with it!¡±


    Mu Yu picked Xiaoshuai up. ¡°Give it a rest. It appears they can be revived. Don¡¯t eat them as they may prove usefulter on. If we canmand them, we¡¯d have a darn strong squad.¡±


    ¡°Always finding excuses to take my food,¡± Xiaoshuai grouched, passing the fiend spirit to Mu Yu.


    The flying fiend fox returned to the fiend spirit.


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect¡¯s group ising,¡± notified the dragon vine, returning to Mu Yu.


    Hearing footsteps in the direction the individual came through before, Mu Yu quickly scooped up the rest of the fiend spirits and raced out the way he came in.


    ¡°Another one?!¡± Tian Jiancheng extended his energy to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Run!¡± Xiaoshuai cried.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    <strong><em>Another Underground Pce</em></strong>


    In a sh, Tian Jiancheng got around to Mu Yu¡¯s rear and almost caught him. In thest moment, Mu Yu resorted to summoning vines to shake off his pursuer and make a break. Tian Jiancheng locked onto Mu Yu¡¯s aura but lost him when Mu Yu disappeared into the passage.


    Demon vines weremonly found nts that could move, also preferring dark and moist ces, hence their tendency to hunt in the dark. ordingly, Tian Jiancheng wrongly concluded the vines just happened to be growing in the dark passage.


    By the time Tian Jiancheng got rid of the vines, he had lost track of Mu Yu; not even tracing Mu Yu via spiritual sense brought up any clues. He was quite annoyed a Body Severing Realm cultivator escaped him. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to regroup with Tian Budai andpany.


    Tian Budai, who went out of his way to learn some of the fiendnguage in order to find the desert eagle fiend king, could understand some of the text on the stctites. He crouched to stir the water and ryed, ¡°This is Desert Eagle Imperial City¡¯s secret fiend beast army ¨C Fiend Prison. We¡¯rete by the steps of it.¡±


    ¡°The person here just now must¡¯ve taken it. Luckily for him, he managed to get away thanks to the demon vines,¡± Tian Jiancheng fumed.


    Zhou Jinglin used a talisman to reveal a pagoda image on the protection formation. He reported, ¡°This is the Brilliant Blood the mysterious individual had. Did they alsoe here?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯te here just for the Fiend Prisons. The pagoda is the most important item. We can¡¯t allow them to get away with it. After them.¡± Tian Budai stood up and gave chase.


    Mu Yu kept moving as he was worried Tian Budai¡¯s crew would catch him; he even relied on Wood Spirit Sword to make haste. He only managed to give Tian Jiancheng the slip thanks to a slit in the wall that he found. By the time he crawled out of it, he was in another passage. Forked paths annoyed him, while the constant staircase leading upward frustrated him. It had been two hours since he was lost, and the rain only poured harder ¨C figuratively speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m spent. Let¡¯s take a break,¡± said Xiaoshuai, thumping his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doing all the running!¡± Mu Yu flicked Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. The four paths before him were already frustrating him to no end.


    ¡°Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, I choose you!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sniff out where there¡¯s potent spiritual qi? That¡¯d help us define our direction.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a strong pungent smell in this passageway that¡¯s interfering with me smile, so no¡­¡±


    ¡°Pungent smell? What smell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. The scent is segregating spiritual qi. If you don¡¯t believe me, try gathering spiritual qi in the environment. See if you can cultivate using it.¡± Xiaoshuai wagged his tail, driving home his point.


    Mu Yu also gave it a try and verified Xiaoshuai¡¯s report. Originally, he nned to tail the individual in yellow since he was carrying so many fiend spirits on him. Having said that, neither he nor Xiaoshuai would¡¯ve been able to trace their spiritual qi if the individual stored it in his cosmic pouch. Mu Yu had a theory: the best ce to seal the fiend king would be a ce where he couldn¡¯t ess spiritual qi. The same applied to the white ape fiend king before. If the hypothesis held true, then this ce was simr to the spiritual qi core that took spiritual qi from the white ape fiend king¡¯s sealing spot.


    ¡°Can you find where the stench ising from?¡±


    ¡°The rodent can do it. He grew up on poop,¡± the dragon vine suddenly insulted.


    ¡°Shut up, Earthworm.¡± Xiaoshuai begrudgingly pointed down the middle path and warned, ¡°Are you sure you want to go down there? My nose won¡¯t work once we head down that path.¡±


    Mu Yu strode toward the path Xiaoshuai pointed. The pressure imposed on him felt akin to his clothing strangling him. Several minutes in, they found an exit. Mu Yu was experienced enough to stay vignt even though his ticket out was right in front. Upon reaching the border, he rubbed his eyes and remarked, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡±


    The statues, the size, the one-hundred-odd golden steps two-metres wide, the fiends lined up on either side¡­ It was the same, the same fiend underground pce Mu Yu and Qiao Xue ventured into at Second Heaven!


    Mu Yu exhaled and muttered, ¡°Weird, the city and Second Heaven aren¡¯t connected somehow, are they? Would the desert eagle fiend king¡¯s core also be here?¡±


    The throne at the top of the staircase came straight out of Mu Yu¡¯s memory. Howbeit, a striking man sat there in an unfettered pose, exuding the vibe of one meant for freedom in the sky. That symbol could only have belonged to one individual ¨C Desert Eagle Fiend King.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, how did you find the fiend king¡¯s core at Second Heaven? Can you try it again here?¡± Mu Yu flew up to where the throne was for he remembered the white ape fiend king¡¯s core was located somewhere above his throne.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s here; it smells different to fiend spirits. My nose isn¡¯t even working here.¡±


    Mu Yu inspected the throne and statue. He figured all the fiend king¡¯s had appearances identical to cultivators based on experience. He spotted a pendant sitting on the fiend king¡¯s chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Brilliant Blood, though slightly smaller?¡±


    Suddenly, the statue caught Mu Yu¡¯s wrist. The statue turned his head to Mu Yu and lit up his red eyes. ¡°How dare you spheme my belongings?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, what the heck?!¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    <strong><em>Swift Hai Dongqing</em></strong>


    Mu Yu swung Shadow Splitter Sword down. The fiend king blocked with his forearm and discharged spiritual energy. Mu Yu pulled his arm out of the fiend king¡¯s hold and immediately retreated.


    ¡°How dare you desecrate my dignity, despicable human?!¡± Desert Eagle Fiend King rose to his feet and unleashed his energy.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak to be the real desert eagle fiend king.¡± Mu Yu flicked his wrist. Though he called the fiend king weak, he was aware he would be dead meat if he actually fought the statue.


    ¡°You want to steal from me? Your death wish is granted.¡±


    The fiend king¡¯s eyes were dead set on the Brilliant Blood in Mu Yu¡¯s hand. He fired a red ray at the ceiling, turning the entire cave red and calling the statues to life.


    ¡°I know where the stench ising from now! At Second Heaven, grey qi brought the statues to life. This stink is acting as the catalyst this time,¡± Xiaoshuai whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right. We can afford a fight even if we run into a fiend king¡¯s core.¡±


    Mu Yu expected the statue to attack, yet it barked orders from where it stood. To be precise, it was singing loudly. Qi breakers criss-crossed in the air above, absorbing the red light and morphing into a red ring, where a pattern started to form at the centre. An antiquated coffin, with the same eagle at the city doors carved on, rose from the centre of the qi breakers. The heavy breaths from inside the coffin were loud and clear from the outside.


    ¡°No way the fiend king is sealed in hat coffin. Humanity might as well not seal them if they¡¯re going to seal a fiend king in an underground pce.¡±


    Mu Yu noticed there were countless passageways at the top of the cave quaking as if something wasing out. High-pitched voices and pping wings came from the passageways. Hundreds of desert eagle fiend souls came together in the area above to form a giant desert eagle. One cry generated red lightning that struck the ceiling. The boom travelled left and right, revealing the scarlet sky. The desert eagle from the city door swooped in from above to fuse with the desert eagle fiend soul, creating a desert eagle with the power of a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator.


    The new desert eagle donned golden wings spanning ten metres and a brown glow just as the eagle seen on the city doors. Its red feathers and ck ws screamed aggression.


    ¡°Swift Hai Dongqing, the fiend servant, was hiding here after all!¡± Tian Budai¡¯s group arrived at the cave. Mu Yu¡¯s Body Severing Realm cultivation didn¡¯t even interest them.


    Mu Yu carefully crept back to the passageway.


    Desert eagles were the fastest flying creatures in existence. The king of desert eagles was called Hai Dongqing.


    ¡°I never thought the statue on the city doors was Gui Ji¡¯s body. Be careful. Its speed is only second to Desert Eagle Fiend King. We must capture it to find where the fiend king is sealed,¡± ordered Tian Budai.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°You lot think you¡¯re worthy ofying your hands on our fiend king¡¯s servant, Gui Ji?¡±


    Six fiends looked down at Celestial Star Sect¡¯s team from the stone tform in front of the passageway. Their leader was Long Xinyun, who had ascended to Spirit Severing Realm. Besides the two Body Synthesis Realm elders behind him, the others were all Spirit Severing Realm equivalents.


    ¡°About time they showed up,¡± Mu Yumented to himself.


    Back in the day, fiends under the service of one fiend king would have to seek approval from another fiend king to enter their city despite neither king cutting into the other¡¯sne. For that reason, Green Dragon Fiend King¡¯s subordinates had no means of using the Yin Corpse Formation to enter Desert Eagle Imperial City in spite of them already camping at Desert Forest some time ago.


    ¡°I was hoping you fiends woulde,¡± jibed Tian Budai.


    Long Xingyun scoffed, ¡°Tian Budai, you should¡¯ve had your head on a tter ready for me to collect.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trymanding this Gui Ji, then?¡± taunted Tian Budai.


    ¡°Whether or not he obeys is doesn¡¯t change the fact that you humans should keep your filthy hands off him.¡±


    When the desert eagle fiend king was sealed away, his subordinates separated Gui Ji¡¯s body and soul, granting him a form of immortality. Due to the circumstances, however, Gui Ji returned. As the second strongest among their race, no one besides Hai Dongqing couldmand him.


    Mu Yu stayed out of the confrontation and hoped for a chance to throw a wrench in their ns since neither of their agendas benefited him.


    The desert eagle fiend king statue climbed onto Gui Ji¡¯s back. The statue brayed at Mu Yu, ¡°Filthy human, return Desert Eagle Brilliance at once!¡±


    All hostile eyes were fixated on Mu Yu all of a sudden.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just a mob character here,¡± Mu Yu stated, thinking, <em>also, what the heck is a Desert Eagle Brilliance?!</em>

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    <strong><em>Under Enemy Surveince</em></strong>


    Mu Yu showed his heels without another word; however, Gui Ji called down stone doors, blocking all of the exits solid.


    ¡°Hand over Desert Eagle Brilliance, and I¡¯ll make it painless,¡± Long Xingyun threatened.


    A Body Synthesis Realm adept behind Long Xingyun went for Mu Yu, but Tian Jiancheng cut him off.


    Tian Budai said, ¡°Long Xingyun, what makes you think you can threaten us cultivators? Buddy, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, the fiends won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess that means Celestial Star Sect wishes for us to bury them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never been friends. Third Heaven Pce won¡¯t allow a second White Ape Fiend King to surface, so I suggest you quit while you¡¯re ahead. I will ensure that all of us leave this ce alive.¡± Tian Budai then asked Mu Yu, ¡°I suppose our friend shares the same sentiment. As a fellow human, we will oppose the fiends to the bitter end, correct? By the way, what was your name?¡±


    ¡°Name? Nah, I¡¯m just a mob character.¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothereding up with another fake name. Who knows if he¡¯d identally rehash one by that point. Plus, nobody was going to convince him Celestial Star Sect wouldn¡¯t silence him.


    ¡°If you wish to remain anonymous, I shall respect your wish. You can join our side here. We will do everything in our power to escort you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Since you both want Desert Eagle Brilliance, let¡¯s see who can exin what it is.¡± Of course, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t waving it around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is?¡± reacted Tian Budai, surprised.


    ¡°Ignorance has no cure. Kill him, and bring me Desert Eagle Brilliance!¡±manded Long Xingyun.


    Tian Jiancheng and Tian Zhengye intercepted the two Body Synthesis Realm elders. Zhou Jinglin andpany jumped into the fray, with Zhou Jinglin firing off spiritual energy sts as if he was a water fountain. The various spiritual qi shes shattered the statues around, yet not a single individual could leave a mark on the cave, disying its incredible strength.


    Tian Budai and Long Xingyun were the only ones who continued their stare down, keeping their energy directed in Mu Yu¡¯s direction to mark him.


    Mu Yu leaned on the wall as he searched for a gap in the wall to make a dash for it when he was in danger. To his dismay, the walls were sturdier than the one at Second Heaven and didn¡¯t have any cracks.


    Gui Ji, who the statue summoned to assist, headed for Mu Yu. Since Tian Budai and Long Xingyun couldn¡¯t keep up with Gui Ji¡¯s speed, Mu Yu¡¯s only hope was to use his unique ability. Tian Budai and Long Xingyun wouldn¡¯t have helped Mu Yu, having said that.


    <em>Boom!</em> Mu Yu killed off the intention to take cover in Wood Spirit Sword as the individual in yellow burst through the stone door behind him. The individual met Gui Ji¡¯s ws with his fist,unching thetter into a wall.


    ¡°What does Yellow Man eat? He¡¯s bloody strong,¡±plimented Xiaoshuai.


    There was no telling what the individual¡¯s cultivation was, but he, at least, was a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator since Gui Ji was a Body Synthesis Realm fiend.


    ¡°Leave via the passage,¡± instructed the individual.


    Mu Yu stopped in his tracks after two steps to query, ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°Take Desert Eagle Brilliance and leave. Don¡¯t dig any further into this; it won¡¯t do you any good,¡± answered the individual, ascending the staircase.


    Mu Yu watched the individual for a few moments prior to leaving.


    ¡°Nobody is leaving until I have Desert Eagle Brilliance.¡± Long Xingyun swung his sword at Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu managed to dodge Long Xingyun¡¯s swing, only to catch Tian Budai already in close range. The individual in yellow ejected his qi, pushing Long Xingyun and Tian Budai back before they could harm Mu Yu.


    Nobody paid any attention to the two-metres-wide coffin, devoting their attention to Gui Ji instead. The individual in yellow thered his yellow spiritual energy around the coffin, causing it to shake vigorously. Everyone stopped to look up.


    <em>Dong! </em>

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    <strong><em>Stone Coffin</em></strong>


    Gui Ji rushed to guard the coffin. The individual in yellow sted Gui Ji away with a hand. The desert eagle fiend king state thundered, ¡°St-¡°


    ¡°Quiet!¡± The individual in yellow merely turned his head in the statue¡¯s direction, yet it ended up in shambles in that split second.


    Everyone flinched for it was their first time seeing such a skill.


    The coffin jolted again, freaking them out again. An overwhelming energy escaped from the split in the centre of the coffin. It was hard to describe the sensation, but describing it as being ripped apart was the closest description for how the energy made them feel. They, therefore, held their breath and tried to control their emotions, with Tian Budai shielding everyone inside Celestial Star Shield so that they could maintain their ability to move. It was tough, but nobody wanted to take their eyes off the coffin.


    The four sides of the coffin blew apart, revealing a heavy stone coffin. There was nothing eye catching about the crude exterior of the stone coffin, yet its energy suffocated them. Only Mu Yu and the individual in yellow were unaffected for a bewildering reason. That being said, Mu Yu could sense the pressure.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Mu Yu uttered.


    ¡°Go check it out,¡± suggested Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu jumped up to the stone tform closest to the stone coffin. Indeed, the stone coffin was just a crude stone block.


    The individual in yellow standing on the coffin stole a gander Mu Yu¡¯s way. ¡°Leave.¡±


    Mu Yu was burning to go and stick his sword in Tian Budai. Nevertheless, aware that he¡¯d end up dead instead, he flew toward the top of the cave.


    ¡°Hold it! Give me Desert Eagle Brilliance!¡± Long Xingyun tried to fly with all his might. s, the pressure dragged him back down after wobbling merely metres.


    Mu Yu discovered he was at Desert Eagle Imperial City once he escaped the cave. There was nothing appearance-wise about the dead city that deviated from human cities. In saying that, its former prosperity was in tatters. He was at the city¡¯s za, which was located at the heat of the city. The quaint fiend text on the tform there gave it the vibe of a sacrificial altar. A statue of Gui Ji in a stance for take-off was ced next to the altar, and Hai Dongqing was on his back.


    A damaged formerly resplendent pce wall was visible not too far from the za. Judging from the investment dedicated to the pce, it was safe to bet that Hai Dongqing resided in the pce and not the underground pce.


    The individual in yellow propelled himself and the stone coffin through the exit in the ceiling. He fired a stream of yellow spiritual energy to the sacrificial altar¡¯s crack, shifting a stone block underneath the altar sideways to seal off the underground pce¡¯s exit.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the fiends or Celestial Star Sect to heckle you, leave Desert Eagle Imperial City now. They¡¯ll soon find their way out of the pce,¡± suggested the individual in yellow.


    Deeming it strange for the individual to be so focused on the coffin when Tian Budai and Long Xingyun overlooked it, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°What¡¯s inside the coffin?¡±


    The individual in yellow flew off to the city doors without responding to the question.


    Mu Yu admired the individual¡¯s speed until a thought hit him. He cried, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you apprehend that Gui Ji?! It has to be value if Celestial Star Sect and the fiends want it!¡±


    Mu Yu would¡¯ve rather the individual take Gui Ji than risk Celestial Star Sect taking it.


    ¡°Nobody can capture Gui Ji without Desert Eagle Brilliance.¡±


    ¡°Is he talking about the pagoda I snagged?¡±


    Mu Yu checked the index-finger size pagoda. What he found was a miniature Gui Ji lying on the ground next to the small window.


    ¡°When did he get into the pagoda?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Was that a question for me?¡±


    Mu Yu held the pagoda up close. Gui Ji scoffed, but the window blocked his smug face. Desert Eagle Brilliance was Gui Ji¡¯s home; no wonder why everyone was so hostile toward him when they heard Desert Eagle Brilliance was on him.


    The good news was, Mu Yu scored Desert Eagle Brilliance by a stroke of luck. The bad news was that he didn¡¯t know anything about Gui Ji to tame him or locate the fiend king¡¯s sealing spot.


    ¡°You not interested in Gui Ji at all?¡± Mu Yu shouted. Unfortunately, the individual in yellow was already gone. ¡°Well, okay. Let¡¯s get moving before Tian Budai and his cronies catch up.¡±


    Mu Yu slipped through the ajar city doors. The yin corpses were still standing in ce as per when he left. He switched back to Feng Mu¡¯s appearance and started utilising his yin corpse army again. He moved aside the yin corpses crowding around the hole Greater Heaven Caster Lu was in.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was so startled that he jumped to his feet. ¡°Feng Mu? You¡¯re all right? I saw the yin corpses swarm you. I th-, wait. You¡¯re not a yin corpse, are you?¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu checked Mu Yu from head to toe for missing skin. Thankfully, Mu Yu was in one piece and just covered in filth.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, I am fine. They dragged me underground and tried to kill me; however, a mysterious man in yellow stopped them and spared me for some reason. I configured a mechanism as per his instructions, and then he let me go.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu analysed the story. Since it exined how Mu Yu escaped with his life, he took the story with a grain of salt. Mu Yu helped him out of the hole and pointed to the city. ¡°Celestial Star Sect and the fiends will being from there soon. The individual in yellow told us to leave as soon as possible because he is going to end the yin corpses after them.¡±


    Since the doors were slightly open and the desert eagle statue was gone, Greater Heaven Caster Lu bought the story. He instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then. Tell me everything that took ce after we get back. Everything.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded while furtivelymanding the yin corpses to move. Scared for dear life, Greater Heaven Caster Lu pulled Mu Yu along as fast as his legs could go.


    ¡°Yin Corpses, I¡¯lle back to teach you some morning exercises if I get the chance to. I¡¯ll teach you, ¡®The Era Calls for Me¡¯. For now, I want you to lie in ambush at the city doors. Whoeveres through those doors, I want you to rip into him,¡± Xiaoshuai directed after leaving Yin Corpse Formation.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    <strong><em>Formation Hall</em></strong>


    Celestial Star Sect¡¯s reinforcement squad outside Yin Corpse Formation was annihted by the time Mu Yu escaped. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if the individual in yellow of the fiends were the ones who wiped them out. Greater Heaven Caster Lu and Mu Yu scrambled out of Desert Forest to avoid bing suspects to a crime they didn¡¯tmit.


    Mu Yu gave a fictional recount of what transpired in the underground pce, even iming the mysterious individual erased his memory.


    Halfway out of Desert Forest, Greater Heaven Caster Lu, out of nowhere, said, ¡°I forgot something.¡±


    ¡°What did you forget?¡± asked Mu Yu, worrying his story was wed.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve waited for Zhou Jinglin toe out so that I could show him you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯d prove our Foundation Establishment Realm disciple is superior to Talisman Sect¡¯s. You know he ruthlessly killed his assistant? He¡¯d never be able to raise his head in my presence again if we could prove him a failure. We missed a great opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, we should get going instead. Did you forget we have a mysterious prodigy? You should be devoting your efforts to developing him rather than boasting.¡±


    ¡°You have a point. I need to hurry back and ask them to reveal themselves. Talisman Sect is continuing to prosper while we are declining each passing year. You know how frustrating it is to wait for our mysterious genius to appear? I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re worried about! Well, as long as they reveal themselves, I will do everything in my power to help them.¡±


    <em>Sorry, but I can¡¯t reveal myself</em>, Mu Yu inwardly said, feeling a pang of guilt again.


    Heaven Stage Disciples saw Greater Heaven Caster Lu the most among their teachers. Mu Yu met Situ Yangtian, another Greater Heaven Stage formation caster, but didn¡¯t take a liking to him because of him looking as if the world was indebted to him. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t alone on that judgement.


    After learning of Zhou Jinglin¡¯s unscrupulous conduct, Mu Yu harboured a desire to beat Talisman Sect in the uing tournament out of distaste.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t concern himself with the results of his yin-corpse-army ambush after returning to Formation Sect. The yin corpses couldn¡¯t be control as he took the formation core, so who knew what happened? He tried to tame Gui Ji, but all he received was Gui Ji¡¯s aggression.


    ¡°Why would you go into this tiny red pagoda, huh, Birdy? Why not stay in the underground pce?¡± asked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Because his brain is dead,¡±mented the dragon vine, whipping its tail.


    Mu Yu hypothesised Gui Ji needed to spend time in the pagoda to heal after his revival. Perhaps the pagoda was better described as a prison since it depicted the sad truth that Mu Yu couldn¡¯t control him.


    Since returning to Formation Sect, Mu Yu dedicated most of his time to studying at Formation Hall so that he could move onto Profound Formations as soon as possible. Profound Formations only contained a few basic formations, while the rest were advanced formations. Trying to dive straight in from there was tantamount to learning to run before learning to walk. Formation Hall was where all of Formation Sect¡¯s records were kept ¨C basically, a library for students, except that the records were formations instead of books. The formations on various topics were wisdom previous generations left behind for those after them.


    Formation Sect made use of the stable space and illusion formations to disy all of the details on every formation. That made life much more convenient for disciples could visit the hall to study formations practically instead of carrying heavy books to study abstractly or going through the trouble of casting the formation themselves every time. Needless to say, the hall was split into ¡°Lesser Heaven Stage formations¡±, ¡°Heaven Stage formations¡±, Greater Heaven Stage formations¡± and ¡°advanced and forbidden formations.¡±


    Nefarious or dangerous formations, such as Yin Corpse Formation or Self-destruct Formation, were ssified as ¡°advanced and forbidden formations¡±.


    Heaven Stage formations were on the second floor. Each jade piece hovering in the air contained a formation. In other words, there were over ten thousand different formations on the second floor alone.


    There were over a dozen Heaven Stage disciples sitting on the ground to study. To see the formation in a jade stone, all they had to do was draw a formation on their hand and ce it onto the stone, insertng their conscious into the sealed formation. Teachers¡¯ clones were also sealed inside the jade stones to provide lectures, increasing learning efficiency and saving teachers the hassle of having to repeat lectures or teach in person.


    Mu Yu discovered that Heaven Stage formations weren¡¯t as difficult as he imagined. Scratch that. They were as simple as a snap of the finger. While others in his rank spent days to grasp one formation, he had them down within two to four hours.


    Mu Yu¡¯s visit this time was to learn a concealment formation as Soul Fixing Formation, which Ku Mu discovered through his own experiments, crossed over to numerous other formations, one of which was a formation carving that was simr to concealment formations. It was his main priority as he needed Soul Fixing Formation to protect Ku Mu¡¯s soul.


    Concealment Formation could conceal anything, including oneself. How much could be concealed varied from person to person, ranging fromplete concealment to just camouging themselves to a certain extent. The first time Mu Yu got it, he could only conceal his left hand. It wasn¡¯t the most pleasant sight to see a hand floating in the mirror.


    Upon entering the jade stone of his choice, Mu Yu attended a fifteen minute lecture from Greater Heaven Caster Lu on the bitter history of Formation Sect.


    ¡°Formation Sect is superior to Talisman Sect, yet they were now walking all over us and insulting us. A man would rather die than be humiliated. Disciples, you must take a stand for our honour. Please, let me know who you are so that we can defend Formation Sect¡¯s honour.¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s clone vanished once the speech was over.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lan Xin then appeared to deliver the lecture on Concealment Formation since there was no better person to teach it than its inventor.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu nted over ten thousand jade stones into his impassioned clones in hopes of finding the mysterious prodigy. Mu Yu was stunned the first time he heard the plea. He was somewhat touched the second time he heard the plea. By the twentieth listen, he wanted to strangle Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    Soul Fixing Formation consisted of over a hundred formation patterns. Most vexing of all, they were all Greater Heaven Stage formations. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t ess the third floor owing to his rank.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, you win. The mysterious prodigy you¡¯re searching for surrenders.¡± Mu Yu smiled hopelessly.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    <strong><em>Identity</em></strong>


    The mood at Formation Sect was gloomy due to Celestial Star Sect starting to take over their business. As such, Formation Sect¡¯s Greater Heaven Stage and Heaven Stage formation casters ventured out to try and seal new business deals.


    Mu Yu sneaked into Pill Cauldron Sect and picked up Cai Lie, who was drinking on a tree, to go to a secluded ce. Mu Yu had no means of forging an identity to pass the Greater Heaven Stage disciples¡¯ stringent identity checks. Therefore, he sought Cai Lie¡¯s aid. Cai Lie had a clean record, making him the most ideal candidate to align with. To that end, he left Formation Sect. It was no big deal for him to leave the sect since he was a new disciple nobody cared about.


    ¡°Cai Lie, can you swear you don¡¯t have roast duck?¡± Xiaoshuai sniffed the air as he stared intently at Cai Lie.


    ¡°Ah, fine, I give.¡± Cai Lie tossed Xiaoshuai his two precious roast ducks then turned to Mu Yu. ¡°You all right?¡±


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°Why would I not be?¡±


    ¡°Where have you been? I thought you ran off to assassinate Tian Budai, man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go after him until I¡¯m sure I can body him.¡± Mu Yu did his best to hide his vengeful surge of emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Now, I can forge an identity for you. Our Pill Cauldron Sect has resources and money, so it¡¯ll be easy; give me three days.¡±


    Hearing Cai Lie refer include him as part of Pill Cauldron Sect didn¡¯t sit right with Mu Yu. Hence, he hesitated prior to responding, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so distant.¡± Cai Lie rubbed his shoulder and shared, ¡°Tian Ran came looking for you.¡±


    Mu Yu flinched. ¡°Is¡­ she doing well?¡±


    ¡°She broke down in tears when she saw Shibo Ku Mu¡¯s body. It could¡¯ve been because of his rtionship with her mother, but it possibly could¡¯ve been because she knew you would be distressed. I escorted her back as she was looked shattered.¡±


    Gratitude mixed with the bitter feeling of powerlessness as Mu Yu uttered, ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep your eyes out for yourself. I won¡¯t pry into your private business. Nheless, you have to look after yourself for Tian Ran and Shibo Ku Mu. There¡¯s only hope if you¡¯re alive. If you need a hand with anything, yell out. I¡¯ll always take your side.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded, d and grateful for Cai Lie¡¯s loyal friendship. The two decided to meet up in the same spot in three days¡¯ time to deliver and receive the fake identity. Hence, Mu Yu headed off to Pill City to wait.


    The bustling city couldn¡¯t life Mu Yu¡¯s spirits after he was reminded of how far he was from avenging Kumu. Passing by Everywhere is Home Inn, which was where he whooped Shi Minghui to defend Kumu, Mu Yu was reminded of Kumu again. He heaved a big breath and turned onto another street.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai? What are those two tyrants doing here together? Since when were they on the same wavelength? It¡¯s not even their turn to be out on a job, not that I¡¯m one to talk.¡±


    Mu Yu changed his appearance and tailed the two to a secluded street. The two surveyed their surroundings before knocking on a door. Mu Yu slipped into the courtyard as a de of grass and into a house.


    Mu Yu: <em>Zhou Jinglin? Lucky scumbag escaped, huh?</em>


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai kowtowed to Zhou Jinglin. ¡°Greetings, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Rise.¡± Zhou Jinglin casually pped his hand and inquired, ¡°Did you check to ensure nobody followed you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shifu. None of Formation Sect¡¯s disciples are working at Pill City,¡± answered Luo Feilong.


    ¡°Shifu, there is a Heaven Stage disciple with the potential to be a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. What shall we do?¡± asked Ji Wenkai.


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. You two haven¡¯t found him?¡±


    ¡°No. They have chosen toy low. Greater Heaven Caster Lu tried multiple times to identify them to no avail. We suspect they are worried about something.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two keeping tabs on all Heaven Stage disciples?¡±


    ¡°Two thirds of them are. There are some goody two shoes who refuse to serve us, nevertheless. We have confirmed that none of the disciples we know have the ability to break the formation tablet. We know how much potential every Heaven Stage disciple has. If they have that much potential, we would stop them,¡± replied Ji Wenkai.


    Mu Yu: <em>I guess our two gate guardians are the reason Formation Sect¡¯s Heaven Stage disciples will never get anywhere.</em>

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    <strong><em>Spies</em></strong>


    ¡°Find out who they are as soon as you can, and stop them from advancing. A new Greater Heaven Stage disciple won¡¯t be able to change much. Still, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± Zhou Jinglin treated himself to a nip of tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°You two have not let us down all these years. You haven¡¯t been able to reach Greater Heaven Stage; however, you have prevented Heaven Stage disciples from advancing, consequently stopping them from beating us. Without you two providing insider information, we would still be struggling to steal their business,¡± apuded Zhou Jinglin, smiling wryly.


    ¡°It is our honour to serve you, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you are serving Talisman Sect. Patriarch has promised to reward both of you handsomely once we bring down Formation Sect. You two may even be named Formation Sect¡¯s new patriarchs.¡±


    The two spies went down on their knees to express their gratitude.


    Ten years ago, the two spies entered Formation Sect as Heaven Stage Disciples. The initial n was for them to be Greater Heaven Stage disciples in order to ess more important information in the sect. Sadly, theycked thepetence to advance further. With Zhou Jinglin¡¯s guidance, the two progressed as individuals until they were in a position of power amongst their cohorts. With the two of them extorting the Heaven Stage disciples, the disciples struggled to progress.


    To avoid suspicion, the two pretended to be at odds with each other and encouraged their followers to fight. If anyone showed threatening potential, they¡¯d team up to ensure the disciple never aplished anything. They never took the test to be professional casters and remained disciples so that they could stop others from progressing.


    Due to their meddling, they were the only two disciples Formation Sect could send out at the annual tournament. How that went needed no repeat. Finally, they revealed business information to Zhou Jinglin so that thetter could steal clients from Formation Sect.


    ¡°Mu Chenghong, Ultimate Immortal Rankings¡¯ rank ten, is the only Greater Heaven Stage disciple, and he is far from being a threat to us. You must off any potential second ones before they can shine.¡± Zhou Jinglin ced two pill vials onto the table and continued, ¡°I bought you two rank five body severing pills even though it cost me three hundred spirit stones. Ascend to Body Severing Realm as soon as possible so that you can do more for Talisman Sect.¡±


    The two only received five or six spirit stones a month from extortion; body severing pills were way out of their reach. ordingly, they were delighted to receive the gift.


    ¡°Wenkai won his boutst year, so it¡¯s our turn this year, Feilong. I will let our contestants know beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Shifu.¡±


    Since the two spies¡¯ matches were fixed, all they had to do was supply Zhou Jinglin with information on the other contestant, and Talisman Sect would have a counter in ce to walk away with a victory before the contest even started.


    ¡°Including you two, we have fifty-seven spies in Formation Sect. Sixteen are now Heaven Stage casters. The more of you there are, the higher the chances of them catching on. Therefore, we won¡¯t send anymore spies in. You two look over the other fifty-five, and make sure they don¡¯t act rashly. They, too, shall be rewarded once this is over.¡±


    Talisman Sect couldn¡¯t send in Greater Heaven Stage disciples as spies for they didn¡¯t have many of their own to begin with. Nothing ventured, nothing gained was an undeniable fact. Howbeit, trying to learn talismans and formations simultaneously most likely resulted in them seeding in neither subject. That was yet another reason the two schools of belief had to split. Talisman Sect didn¡¯t want to sacrifice their disciple to learn something they evaluated to be inferior to their own style just to go undercover. Since they didn¡¯t have a shortage of Heaven Stage disciples, they had no qualms sending Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong.


    ¡°Shifu, when we will be bringing down Formation Sect?¡± Luo Feilong queried.


    ¡°If all goes ording to n, we willunch the operation during this year¡¯s tournament. Stay prepared so as to not miss the opportunity to aplish yourselves.¡±


    ¡°What about Chen Tiandao, Shifu? Even though we are granted the privilege of entering the forbidden zone after winning a round at the annual tournament, we have never met him before. Do we have a strategy to take care of him?¡± asked Ji Wenkai.


    An arrogant triumph came to Zhou Jinglin¡¯s lips. ¡°Chen Tiandao? From what I know, he has his own troubles. Anyway, you two should get going now. Wait for a few more months to harvest your fruits ofbour.¡±


    ¡°Those two are totally oblivious, aren¡¯t they? They think we¡¯re going to back them up? They expect us to keep feeding them when we¡¯ve already spent so many spirit stones on them, yet they¡¯ve continued to fail to be Greater Heaven Stage disciples?¡± condescendinglymented the youth with Zhou Jinglin, after the two spies left.


    ¡°It was worth the investment. We¡¯ve earned more from their efforts than we¡¯ve invested in them. Furthermore, Formation Sect¡¯s test is as difficult to pass as ours. Whether or not we can ept them in the future will be something they¡¯ll find out. For now, we still need them.¡±


    By the time Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilongpleted their mission, they would¡¯ve been too deep into formations and behind on talisman skills. The two didn¡¯t have the faintest idea that had already been abandoned. It was toote to return and toote to pull out. There was no chance Formation Sect would let them defect, either, after all of their misdeeds.


    Mu Yu hoped to find out what Talisman Sect¡¯s plot was. s, Zhou Jinglin and the youth bid the abode farewell.


    Mu Yu: <em>What did he mean when he said Chen Tiandao is in trouble already? Don¡¯t tell me Third Heaven Pce has already dealt with Chen Tiandao¡­</em>

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    <strong><em>Alphago</em></strong>


    The ocean breathed, her surface rising and falling with rhythmic ease. The ocean breeze whispers, cing salty kisses on his cheeks and tousling his hair. A carnival of coral surrounded the skerry underfoot. Mu Yu was aware he was inside the formation tablet.


    On the water surface was huge drifting ck and white go pieces that the tides couldn¡¯t ssh or shift.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Mu Yu looked across upon hearing theposed greeting to see a cultured middle-aged man sitting on the white skerry, calm and collected as the ocean tide.


    ¡°My name is Alphago. You can call me Go Soul. You will be facing me.¡±


    ¡°Alph-, what? That¡¯s one heck of naming sense.¡±


    ¡°My name is Alphago. The naming sense isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is for you to finish this iplete game of go in order for you to pass the test.¡±


    Go Soul pointed to the go game on the water surface. There was spiritual energy that drew people in when they looked at the game, yet Mu Yu only took a blink to break free of its magic.


    ¡°The term for ¡®ying¡¯ can refer to ying go, chess and a plethora of other games, so why is it also ¡®go¡¯?! I don¡¯t even know how to y it! I can y Chinese chess darn well. Can we y Chinese chess? Jungle works, too. If we can¡¯t change the pieces, let¡¯s y gomoku. I¡¯m a legend at gomoku.¡±


    The only game Vige Chief Bu didn¡¯t teach Mu Yu was go, citing it was the most boring game in the universe and troublesome. Instead of counting all the time, why not just y Chinese chess? Later on, Mu Yu found out Vige Chief Bu didn¡¯t teach go as he had no idea how to y it after probing the elder with veiled questions.


    ¡°What¡¯s gomoku and jungle?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know gomoku and jungle? Perfect, let¡¯s go with them. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Go Soul; go is my battlefield. Go is a profound game that covers all forms of strategy on a single board in a contest of wits, courage, and flexibility. Setting up strategically to attack and defend is the essence of formations. Understanding go will teach you how to win on the battlefield from the tent.¡±


    ¡°In mynguage now.¡± Mu Yu yawned.


    Since it wasn¡¯t Go Soul¡¯s first time meeting someone behaving so tacky, Go Soul didn¡¯t take it to heart and earnestly enlightened Mu Yu. ¡°Greater Heaven Stage disciples need to be flexible with formations and to be able to cast them on anything theye across. Go is one epitome of formations. Your opponent at a go board¡¯s moves will constantly change the status quo of your formation on the board. Therefore, you must learn to maximise the potential of your formation on the board whilst under pressure from your opponent.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but it doesn¡¯t magically mean I know how to y go.¡±


    Go Soul summoned an old ck and white go instruction manual titled ¡°Go Formations¡± for Mu Yu.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Stage disciples are expected to grasp knew knowledge quite fast. If you don¡¯t understand it, you can start learning from the beginning right here. Every formation caster must learn to y go.


    <em>Great, reading, nothing worse than reading these sorts of thick books and I¡¯m supposed to win a veteran after reading a manual</em>, Mu Yu grumbled in his head.


    ¡°You shall y the ck pieces in the iplete game. The white side is currently at an advantage. Your task is to ovee the odds.¡±


    ¡°Let me read the manual in peace before you start dropping my confidence with disappointing information.¡±


    Unlike Feng Haochen, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t the type who would¡¯ve been satisfied nting crops and cooking for the rest of his life. ordingly, go, a game that could hone one¡¯s temperament and analytical skills, didn¡¯t suit Mu Yu. From his perspective, peace and tranquillity was an attitude, while what one wanted to do was a way of life. He lived by the refrain, ¡°One must let their desires guide them for that is what is most natural and correct.¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t an ideal location to cultivate, it was a fantastic ce to study owing to time moving slower there than in the real world. Still, it was a chore to read for Mu Yu. Thankfully, Go Soul was willing to answer any queries he had.


    The overall goal in go was simple: surround more territory than the opponent via upying vacant intersections (points) on the board. Whoever had more territory along with captured stones and komi was the victor.


    It¡¯d only take fifteen minutes to learn the rules. Learning to defeat another using the rules, nheless, required years of refinement because learning to calcte and maximise each move wasn¡¯t something that could be picked up just reading a rule book. Maybe there was a genius who could, but Mu Yu didn¡¯t fit the bill.


    The easiest way for Mu Yu to view the board was to imagine every stone as a formation foundation and every vacant point as a formation core. Take out the enemy¡¯s formation cores while increasing your own gave one¡¯s formation the edge over his opponent¡¯s.


    Two hours went by in the real world, while three days had gone by in the formation tablet. Mu Yu spent all three days studying the board and referring back to the manual to visualise an array of scenarios. Go Soul didn¡¯t left him to his devices the entire time unless a question was posed to him. From what he could discern, Mu Yu evaluated the ck side¡¯s formation to beme. All of his attempts to break the enemy siege ended in his defeat. Howbeit, there had to be a solution if the test was possible to pass.


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai spent their time plotting Mu Yu¡¯s death. Others directed different emotions at him, ranging from friendly to unfriendly.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    <strong><em>Take One Step Back to Take Two Steps Forwards</em></strong>


    After ying out countless scenarios in his head, Mu Yu decided it was time he started experimenting for real. He willed a stone up and down onto a spot he chose, sshing up water without throwing the pieces on the board out of ce and sinking a white stone.


    ¡°If you take my piece, I will break down your formation.¡± Go Soul mmed down a white stone, generating a big ssh and sabotaging Mu Yu¡¯s n toe down the wing.


    ¡°H-here.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s next move was devoid of confidence, leading to the choice revealing his weakness.


    The water surface started to roil as a shark made its way to the surface and gobbled three of Mu Yu¡¯s stones.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be checkmate if you continue at this rate.¡±


    Elder Leng wasn¡¯t around to manipte the contest for Mu Yu this time.


    ¡°Can we restart?¡±


    Go Soul reset the board to before Mu Yu yed his first move. However, the rock Mu Yu stood on sunk six metres.


    ¡°You will be out of chances once you sink to the bottom. The sharks will rip you apart once you sink, by the way. You will feel the full brunt of their attack.¡±


    Mu Yu shuddered. He tried again along the other wing but sunk again. After sinking several more times, he figured out he was three tries away from game over. As for Go Soul, he hadn¡¯t even started trying.


    <em>If only Shifu or Dad was here to teach me! There has to be way.</em>


    Mu Yu¡¯s mind drifted off back to when Ku Mu brought him back to Ku Mu Valley from Floating Celestial Ind and held him captive there.


    ¡°Gramps, can you sleep at night after killing so many people with your formations?¡±


    Ku Mu red at Mu Yu, who was hanging upside down for angering him. ¡°I was merciful enough to cast them simply. They have no right to ask me for favours if they can¡¯t pass such easy tests.¡±


    ¡°Merciful, you say, yet I never saw you leave any hints!¡± Mu Yu folded his arms and argued.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t leave an herb to neutralise the poisonous mist by the border, how did others get in? If I didn¡¯t leave the vine there, you think you would¡¯ve been able to escape the mirror formation? You think I¡¯m keen on having corpses strewn in my valley? This isn¡¯t a cemetery. They died because I wasn¡¯t around. If I was around, I¡¯d throw those overconfident morons out before they dirtied my ce.¡±


    Mu Yu finally realised he was in the wrong, yet he still questioned, ¡°What about the fiend tree? You didn¡¯t leave any hints there.¡±


    ¡°Did it attack you when you didn¡¯t attack it? If you want to ovee its rage, you need to learn to take one step back to take two steps forward, plucking the celestial fiend fruit without trying to harm it. Everybody rushes to pluck the fruit as soon as they see it. They had iting!¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Yu had an epiphany back at the go board.


    <em>Wait a second¡­ Take one step back to take two steps forward. </em>


    The majority of people were so busy fretting about the ck side being in a crisis that they became fixated on protecting every ck stone they had, therefore initiating with attack on the white stones was the first prompt toe to mind. Regardless of how they attacked, they¡¯d end up losing. Everyone wanted to gain, but nobody wanted to look at what was sacrificed in order to gain. To win, the key was to take two steps back to take one step forward, meaning the ck side had to be willing to make sacrifices in order to gain ground.


    Examining the status quo again with a new perspective, Mu Yu stopped searching for ways to expand his formation. Instead, he observed that, because the ck stones were split, the white stones were also split. Morale wasn¡¯t forever on the incline, and it could be exhausted. The white side wanted to win in one fell swoop. Thus, luring the white side into wasting their morale on pointless captures until their morale wilted would be the turning point, where the ck side could begin their counterattack. To that end, sacrificing unimportant ck stones would direct the white stones elsewhere, essentially sacrificing a knight to protect the king.


    ¡°You made up your mind yet?¡± Go Soul calmly questioned.


    Mu Yu: <em>Would he have already thought of this? I¡¯d expect him to given his level. Would this ruse work? Wait, no. If I ce a stone there, he¡¯ll choose to cut himself off. If he doesn¡¯t go there, he¡¯ll have given me a free move. That would prevent him obstructing my formation.</em>


    Mu Yu looked over his shoulder and heaved a ck stone onto the water where he wanted then nervously dered, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    ¡°You are giving me three stones with that move. Can you afford the loss in your quandary?¡±


    ¡°Less yap and more go. Show me what you got.¡±


    ¡°Why did you make that decision?¡±


    ¡°One step back to take two steps forward. I have no chance of winning if I don¡¯t give up something.¡±


    ¡°If I continue blocking this zone, you¡¯ll lose another three stones, won¡¯t you?¡± Go Soul pointed to the board and smiled subtly.


    Since Go Soul pointed a white ray onto a spot, Mu Yu pointed back with a ck ray.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take another three pieces if you go there. You will have lost nearly half of your stones if you upy that spot. You sure you want to do that?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>You make it sound as if I have any other ch-, hang on¡­ If I lose half of my stones, my formation will be tight knit, while he will have holes everywhere in his formation. I¡¯ll be a fish to water. I don¡¯t need to worry about him!</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Very sure. This is my ticket to victory. Your move. Make it snappy so that I can win this already.¡±


    Because Go Soul just kept staring at him, Mu Yu pestered, ¡°Get a move on.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a need for that. You resolved the crisis when you decided to sacrifice your stones. You¡¯re one of the few who chose to ept a loss in order to regain ground,¡± replied Go Soul, wearing a proud look. ¡°You¡¯ve also set the record for the fastest win. It¡¯s even more impressive when you factor in the fact that you¡¯re new to go, hahahaha.¡±


    Sharks surfaced to gobble up the stones, while Mu Yu felt his head jolt, returning him to his body.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes to see an entire crowd watching him. He shrugged and went back to reying the test in his head. He meandered to the door without concerning himself with the attention he held.


    ¡°H-he seeded?¡± questioned Zhao Lianggong.


    ¡°In his dreams, he did. The formation tablet hasn¡¯t even cr-,¡± scoffed Luo Feilong.


    <em>Crumble!</em>

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    <strong><em>Prodigy Development n</em></strong>


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re kidding me,¡± stuttered Luo Feilong.


    Mu Yu bowed and said, ¡°Your humble disciple sends you his greetings.¡±


    ¡°Feng Mu¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t believe this¡­ I can¡¯t believe I took you into Yin Corpse Formation. I-I almostmitted a grave mistake and became Formation Sect¡¯s sinner! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all right! Hahaha! I knew the heavens wouldn¡¯t abandon us. I need to inform Patriarch. Right, right, I have prepared a prodigy development n. I need to finish the n first. Don¡¯t worry about your cultivation, Greater Heaven Stage disciple, hahahaha¡­¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu was so ecstatic that the reason Mu Yu refrained from revealing his abilities didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. Mu Yu, to the contrary, believed an exnation was mandatory. ¡°Please forgive me for not revealing myself earlier. As I am a new disciple, I had to learn the basics from a Heaven Stage caster. That was why I was usually absent when you assembled everyone. I was runningte today because my teacher was giving me supplementary lessons.¡±


    ¡°Because of a ss? Doesn¡¯t that mean my impassioned speech and preparations for it were for naught? Who¡¯s the son of bum who made you attend those sses? He nearly ruined us! Who¡¯s he to teach you?! My. God! I knew a Heaven Stage disciple wouldn¡¯t dare to be a diva. Tell me who is. I¡¯m going to lecture his ear off!¡±


    ¡°Please do not me him. I am grateful he patiently tutored me.¡±


    ¡°Well-mannered and talented. I couldn¡¯t ask for more. If that is your wish, then so be it.¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu turned around and shooed the others. ¡°Go and train. A new disciple has already surpassed you.¡±


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai regarded each other with a quick nce. The others departed as they were told. Greater Heaven Caster Luunched his ¡°prodigy development n¡± that he designed ever since Mu Yu conquered the first formation tablet as if he couldn¡¯t wait another second.


    ¡°Since you conquered the second formation tablet, you must be too tired to conquer the third one. Your knowledge of formations is still in its infant stages since you joined the sect not long ago. I need to expand your knowledge on our core formations. I must cultivate you into one of our candidates in the uing tournament against Talisman Sect that¡¯s scheduled in a few months. We don¡¯t have enough Greater Heaven Stage disciples. Therefore, you will join the Greater Heaven Stage team regardless of whether or not you be a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. It¡¯s fine if you lose this year because it¡¯s your first year. Next year, though, we will crush them¡­¡±


    After two hours of non-stop speaking, Greater Heaven Lu finally finished with, ¡°We¡¯ll stop there for now. That¡¯s only one tenth of the n, so do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°Well, umm¡­¡± Mu Yu scratched his head. ¡°That was too much to remember.¡±


    Carelessness didn¡¯t go unpunished. Mu Yu¡¯s response motivated Greater Heaven Caser Lu to repeat himself. Mu Yu futilely tried to stop the elder on multiple asions as thetter was too focused on recounting.


    ¡°Do you have any other questions? If you don¡¯t understand anything, I¡¯m happy to repeat it,¡± enthused Greater Heaven Caster Lu, wearing an amiable smile.


    ¡°No, no, I understood that loud and clear,¡± responded Mu Yu, apanying his response with furious nods.


    ¡°In that case, go and rest up. We¡¯ll enact the n three days from now. This is something I prepared for you, so use it as you see fit. If you need more, let me know.¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu handed Mu Yu a pouch.


    <em>What¡¯s the n three days from now</em>, wondered Mu Yu, clearly not having listened to a thing said in thest four hours. He opened the pouches and eximed in his head, <em>Just how many Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations are in here?! I can even see dark ultimate ice jade, snowrock earth spirit milk and a level seven ck tiger heart! I think I¡¯ll feel bad if I don¡¯t help them out now¡­</em>


    ¡°This is all for me?¡± Mu Yu asked again to be sure due to the value he was given exceeding what even Heaven Stage disciples would consider generous.


    ¡°Of course! I can¡¯t be a miser. I¡¯m going to go and report to Patriarch, so head back and rest. Formation Sect shall rise again! Hahaha!¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu was so close to walking with a bounce to his strides.


    Mu Yu was aware he had to step gingerly henceforth for the spies were going to be targeting him. That was not to say that he was afraid of them. Upon returning to his room, he discovered the fight had already begun. Recing Cheng Zhuo were two youths. Mu Yu looked them straight in the eye and questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Cheng Zhuo?¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    <strong><em>Recruitment</em></strong>


    ¡°Wee back, Junior Brother Feng Mu. Heaven Caster Liao just rearranged some rooms due to lodging issues. Junior Brother Cheng Zhuo has been moved to another room. Junior Brother Wu Wenxing and I will be staying with you from now. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Duan Yang.¡±


    Duan Yang was a big Primordial Infant Realm thirty-year-old man. His smile was obviously fake, and he had his aura on the highest gear to intimidate Mu Yu. Evidently, he thought he was Mu Yu¡¯s lord.


    ¡°I see,¡± responded Mu Yu, ignoring the intimidation.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t looking to capture fodder, but Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing just turned themselves in, literally, so he nned to use them to get to Ji Wenkai and Luo feilong.


    The two Primordial Infant Realm Second Layer cultivators couldn¡¯t fathom how Mu Yu wasn¡¯t affected despite their ¡°superior¡± cultivation. They, therefore, concluded Mu Yu had some item that shielded him from their pressure.


    Wu Wenxing tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°Brother Feng Mu, congrattions on having your potential recognised. We were pleasantly surprised to learn we would be sharing a room with you. Please don¡¯t forget us in the future.¡±


    ¡°You jest, Senior Brother. You two would not need my care with your cultivation. Surely Brother Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai would take care of you.¡±


    Since force wasn¡¯t going to crack Mu Yu, Duan Yang stopped discharging spiritual energy. ¡°Those two are deplorable. We¡¯ll never get anywhere if we stick with them. The two of us are neutral; we don¡¯t want any part of them. For as long as we have been here, we have had to bear the brunt of their bullying.¡±


    Mu Yu faked an understanding smile. ¡°I see. I am d to have met you two, then. I never liked the two them from the moment I meant them; they¡¯re tyrants. Since Greater Heaven Caster Lu has decided to help me grow, I think it¡¯s time I took a stand for Heaven Stage disciples. Can I depend on you two to form a resistance against them?¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>You want to y, do you? Let¡¯s go all in, then!</em>


    <em>He really is delusional. You think you could beat them?</em> Duan Yang scoffed in his mind. Feigning gratitude, he replied, ¡°We are honoured you think so highly of us. We share your sentiment and would like for nothing more than to help you.¡±


    Mu Yu slouched in his chair and crossed his legs. ¡°Go and put up a notice, saying, ¡®I, Feng Mu, am now a Greater Heaven Stage disciple candidate and am nning to help all Heaven Stage disciples with their learning so that we can polish Formation Sect¡¯s reputation and skills. I will protect all those who wish to study with me from bullies and only charge one spirit stone monthly for the learning fee. Those who perform well will be rewarded with spirit stones.¡¯¡±


    <em>You Talisman Sect disciples make me sick. I have to repay Formation Sect for teaching me. I¡¯m going to make you cough up everything you¡¯ve been stealing all these year</em>s, Mu Yu pledged to himself.


    ¡°Put up a notice?¡± The two didn¡¯t expect Mu Yu to brazenly challenge Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai¡¯s authority.


    ¡°What part of it did you not understand? You know what? I¡¯ll write it up, and then you two can copy twenty or so of them to post up. Surely you can do this much if you¡¯re allying with me.¡± Mu Yu grabbed a brush and paper.


    The two shared a quick eye exchange and then nodded. As spies, they had to put up with Mu Yu no matter how much they wanted to stick a knife in his back. The onus to deal with Mu Yu was on Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai.


    It was questionable as to how Mu Yu could oppose Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong with his Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation. Having said that, his offer was enticing if his candidacy as a Greater Heaven Stage disciple wasn¡¯t persuasive enough. To make his offer a no-brainer decision, he offered to give away a Greater Heaven Stage dark ultimate ice jade to the Heaven Stage disciple he evaluated to be the best.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu has never given me Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations!¡± snapped Luo Feilong, talking with Ji Wenkai at a deste wood where theymonly met up for undercover business.


    ¡°Since he wants a fight, we¡¯ll give it to him. He¡¯s starting to recruit goons of his own, so let¡¯s send a few of our people,¡± rmended Ji Wenkai, cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°Is ¡®our people¡¯ referring to Talisman Sect or Formation Sect?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Feng Mu¡¯s offerings are more than what we can offer. Actually, we¡¯re basically confiscating, while he is giving away. Only a minority of those from Formation Sect actually obey us among the Heaven Stage disciples. I wouldn¡¯t trust them to remain loyal to us given his terms. We need to send Talisman Sect¡¯s spies.¡±


    ¡°Why are you wasting your brain on something so simple? We could just assassinate him.¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu would suspect the two of us first. If our identities are exposed, we¡¯ll ruin Shifu¡¯s n. If we¡¯re going to kill him, we¡¯ll need to do so when he¡¯s out on a job, not on the sect grounds. Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing are also spies, so they¡¯ll watch his every move. As soon as he sets foot outside, he¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°His naivety is showing; he¡¯s too trusting of Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing. We could squash a Foundation Establishment Realm Heaven Stage disciple candidate any day of the week.¡±


    Mu Yu grinned as he watched Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai, who had suppressed their murderous auras, return to Formation Sect.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    <strong><em>Confrontation</em></strong>


    Within three days of Mu Yu¡¯s notice going up, numerous Heaven Stage disciples took him up on his offer, many of whom were Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai¡¯s erstwhile underlings. A number decided to watch how things yed out for a little longer before choosing their side.


    ¡°Duan Yang, how many people are looking to switch to my side?¡± Mu Yu cockily asked from his slouched posture on his chair.


    Mu Yu had no qualms ordering Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing around. He was privy they were raring to punch his face in, but he was also aware they had to put up with the hell he subjected them to.


    Duan Yang, faking a smile, answered, ¡°Thirty-four in total explicated they would join you. Eleven of them are formerly Luo Feilong¡¯s allies and fifteen are formerly Ji Wenkai¡¯s. The other eight are neutral.¡±


    How many among them were spies didn¡¯t matter because Mu Yu only recruited them to aggravate Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong. There was no question Talisman Sect¡¯s spies would follow him out of the sect under the guise of helping and assassinate him when the chance arose. After all, they¡¯d be more trustworthy than disciples from Formation Sect. Best of all, the tactic allowed him to gather up all of the spies since all them would¡¯ve been deployed to eliminate him.


    ¡°Wu Wenxing, bring me a list of their names. We need to know who are team members are if we¡¯re going to oppose them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Duan Yang, grab me a list of all Heaven Stage formation casters. The more details you can attain, the better. It¡¯d be best if you could list their contributions to the sect. We need to form a friendship with them since they¡¯re also former Heaven Stage disciples.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°They definitely get passing grades as spies for putting up with me,¡± Mu Yu said to himself after the two were gone.


    As Mu Yu picked up the list of names to check them, someone outside pushed opened the door.


    A bright expression came to Mu Yu¡¯s face. ¡°How you doing, Cheng Zhuo?¡±


    Cheng Zhuo scampered in and forced a smile. ¡°Man, I never expected you were the one who broke the formation tablet. I feel stupid for saying I¡¯d watch your back for you.¡±


    Mu Yu pointed to a seat. ¡°Sit. What are you so uptight for? We¡¯re roommates, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Cheng Zhuo popped outside and then quietly verbalised, ¡°I¡¯m not here to chat today. I know you want to oppose Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai, so I want to warn you to be careful. Greater Heaven Caster Lu may be backing you, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re pushovers. Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing weren¡¯t neutral disciples. Those two are Luo Feilong¡¯s henchmen. They¡¯re here to keep a pulse on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re here to tell me?¡±


    ¡°We were roommates, after all. I don¡¯t want them to see you suffer misfortune. A senior once opposed them and then never returned after he went out on a job. Ostensibly, while he was casting a formation, the formation¡¯s spiritual energy went berserk, triggering an explosion. It¡¯s an open secret Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai orchestrated his death, though. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be another one of their victims.¡±


    Mu Yu appreciated Cheng Zhuo¡¯s friendship and kind thought. He queried, ¡°Thanks. I know how to deal with the two of them. You want to join hands?¡±


    Cheng Zhuo hesitated, which was out of character, before answering, ¡°I know your future is bright. That being said, you shouldn¡¯t stand out too much before you grow stronger; get to Primordial Infant Realm first, at least. Stay away from them as much as you can and focus on learning under Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Also, don¡¯t ept any jobs that require you to leave the sect grounds. They won¡¯t kill you here. Once you leave, though¡­¡±


    Mu Yu had a hunch that Cheng Zhuo knew something. Thus, he baited Cheng Zhuo. ¡°Why won¡¯t they kill me here? Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient to just orchestrate an ident here? Howe they can only harm me outside? They¡¯re the only two Heaven Stage disciples who canpete against Talisman Sect. Even if Greater Heaven Caster Lu suspects them, he wouldn¡¯t punish them, would he?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re worried they¡¯ll find out their real identit-¡°


    Cheng Zhuo covered his mouth and looked Mu Yu¡¯s way. He spun around and tried to make a dash for it. Mu Yu quickly cut him off, startling him, since he was supposed to be the superior cultivator.


    ¡°What are their identities? What do you know?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­ I can¡¯t tell you. Pretend I never said anything.¡±


    Cheng Zhuo tried to run again. Howbeit, Mu Yu¡¯s vice-like grip on his shoulder was solid. Mu Yu aggressively interrogated, ¡°What are their identities? You¡¯re with them, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a spy!¡± Realising he had another slip of the tongue, Cheng Zhuo scrunched his face as if he was going to weep.


    ¡°You also know they¡¯re Talisman Sect¡¯s spies?¡± Mu Yu pierced Cheng Zhuo with his gaze.


    ¡°H-how do you know they¡¯re Talisman Sect¡¯s spies?¡± Panicked, Cheng Zhuo checked the surroundings and then lowered his voice to warn, ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t say, or I¡¯ll die tragically. Pretend you never heard anything, okay? The walls have ears.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already cast a soundproof barrier; nobody can eavesdrop,¡± stated Mu Yu, releasing his hold.


    ¡°Y-your cultivation isn¡¯t Foundation Establishment Realm. You¡¯re more advanced than I am. Ar-are you also Talisman Sect¡¯s spy?¡± Cheng Zhuo was sweating cold bullets.


    ¡°My goal is to ferret them out. Why haven¡¯t you exposed them?¡± Mu Yu questioned in a frigid voice.


    ¡°Ar-are you really not a spy from Talisman Sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping Greater Heaven Caster Lu ferret them out.¡±


    ¡°He knows? I thought all the Greater Heaven Stage formation casters were in the dark.¡± Cheng Zhuo patted his chest. Full of admiration for Mu Yu, he expounded, ¡°I have no proof. Who¡¯d believe me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    <strong><em>Qi Link Talisman</em></strong>


    Cheng Zhuo eventually spilt the beans. He was the Heaven Stage disciple who was on the team with Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong atst year¡¯s tournament against Talisman Sect. He went into the tournament with his confidence level topped up because he went out of his way to learn an attack formation exclusive to him for his match. When it was finally time to lock horns, though, his opponent knew all of the weaknesses and ws in his formation, resulting in an instant defeat.


    Nobody could instantly pinpoint a formation¡¯s ws and dismantle it. It should¡¯ve taken several exchanges to identify a formation¡¯s w, let alone devising a method of defusing it unless¡­


    Cheng Zhuo analysed his defeat, but something else stood out to him even more. Prior to the tournament, Luo Feilong offered to help him refine the formation for the tournament. Cheng Zhuo took Luo Feilong up on the offer, revealing all the details. Luo Feilong provided extra pointers to help his junior. Suspicious, Cheng Zhuo decided to question Luo Feilong, and that was when he inadvertently learnt Luo Feilong was Talisman Sect¡¯s spy.


    ¡°How did you find out the two are Talisman Sect¡¯s spies?¡±


    ¡°When I went to question Luo Feilong, I saw him holding a talisman. I recognised the talisman belonged to Talisman Sect. After he read the talisman, he changed into a ck robe and sneaked out. I decided to follow him since he was fishy. He went to a deste mountain¡­ I didn¡¯t want to risk going too close. From where I was, nheless, I saw him kneel before Talisman Sect¡¯s Zhou Jinglin and called him ¡®Shifu¡¯. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about clearly, but I could hear Ji Wenkai¡¯s voice. I¡¯m dead certain I didn¡¯t mishear Ji Wenkai also refer to Zhou Jinglin as ¡®Shifu¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Luo Feilong headed to the mountain after he read a talisman, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I researched Talisman Sect¡¯s talisman arts after the discovery. If I¡¯m correct, the talisman Luo Feilong had is their sect¡¯s qi link talisman. In case you don¡¯t know, their sect imbues formations in talismans. Anyway, qi link talisman is a technique for sending messages via talismans; we have information on them in Formation Hall. They have a master talisman that connects to other qi link talismans. Once a message is written onto the master talisman using spiritual energy, it will show up on the other connected qi link talismans. Only their disciples are in possession of qi link talismans due to their value.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re better than us with small-scale formations. I¡¯ll give them that.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easy to smoke them out now that I know theirmunication means. Pretend you never told me any of this and try to stay low. I¡¯ll handle this. If they do anything suspicious,e see me.¡±


    ***


    ¡°He wants a list of Heaven Stage disciples and formation casters¡¯ names?¡± Luo Feilong wrinkled his nose.


    Duan Yang worriedly asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll find out we¡¯re Talisman Sect¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What would a new disciple know? Stop scaring yourself. He¡¯s just trying to figure things out topete with us,¡± reproached Wu Wenxing.


    Luo Feilong analysed Mu Yu¡¯s request.


    ¡°How about we leave out our people? We can just tell him we didn¡¯t find out anything about them,¡± proposed Duan Yang.


    ¡°That¡¯d leave us more susceptible to suspicion if anyone notices. Give him a simplified version of the data we have. We¡¯ll have more room to manoeuvre if you can earn his trust now,¡± rectified Luo Feilong.


    Duan Yang: ¡°Tch, if we have a chance to kill him, can I personally finish him? I have a lot of pent up anger over thest few days.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s just a question of when now.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu was confident the name list he was given was taken from Luo Feilong or Ji Wenkai. He expected the two to hand it to him in exchange for his trust. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t hoping to identify the spies from the name list since the spies wouldn¡¯t hand him a name list with clues. Its purpose was solely to assist with nning.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t have a chance to look further into the names as Greater Heaven Caster Lu summoned him.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu resided in a serene wood with an illusion formation set up to prevent people disturbing him.


    From outside the woods, Mu Yu called, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Feng Mu seeks an audience.¡±


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    The formation rippled, and trees woke as Mu Yu entered. The paths in the woods criss-crossed, cleverly concealing which path led to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s ce. He didn¡¯t speak another word again after telling Mu Yu toe in as he wanted Mu Yu to find his own way in ¨C he didn¡¯t usually try to confuse visitors. Greater Heaven Caster Lu wanted to see how Mu Yu solved the tests because nobody besides Mu Yu knew what took ce inside the formation tablets.


    The formation tablets suggested Mu Yu was talented. Howbeit, he solved them too easily. Greater Heaven Caster Lu, consequently, worried Mu Yu would let his sess get to his head. This test¡¯s aims were to keep Mu Yu¡¯s ego in check and demonstrate the prowess of a Greater Heaven Stage formation caster.


    ¡°More illusion formations? This is getting repetitive.¡± After wandering for some time, Mu Yu hollered, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, must we go through this just to meet?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, dismantle my sevenyer illusion formation if you can. Situ Yangtian took two hours to dismantle it. I¡¯ll give you four hours; don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Do not me me for ¡®dismantling¡¯ it, then.¡± Mu Yu ced his hand on a tree trunk and grinned.


    ¡°Feel free. I used eighty-one formation foundations to cast it. There are forty-nine formations installed. The paths are constantly shifting, sometimes even giving me trouble. I¡¯d like to see if you c-¡°


    <em>Rumble!</em> The woods shook as if an earthquake struck.


    Mu Yu opened. the door and giggled. ¡°Greetings, Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡±

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    <strong><em>Adept Formation Caster</em></strong>


    ¡°Wh-!¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu jumped to his feet, unable to believe his test for Greater Heaven Stage disciples that he spent two days casting was beaten already.


    Mu Yu held out eighty-one formation cores in both hands. ¡°All I had to do was remove the formation foundations.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but how did you locate them? Not even other formation casters would be able to find them so easily. How did y-¡­¡±


    Mistake: cing the formation foundations in trees. Unexpected factor: Xiaoshuai could sniff them out.


    ¡°I got lucky enough to find one. Then, I just calcted where the rest were. Had I not found the first one by a stroke of luck, I would not have been able to dismantle it. You truly are adept at formations.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± responded Greater Heaven Caster Lu, visibly disappointed that he was schooled instead of the other way around. He quickly regained his spirits and waved his fist with excitement. ¡°Well done! Well done! We¡¯ll destroy Talisman Sect this year!¡±


    Mu Yu really couldn¡¯t get used to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s mood swings.


    ¡°Why did you only solve four hexagrams when you joined? Your grasp of formations is exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I was not in the best state at the time, so I did not have the mental energy to continue.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I was going to teach you formations Heaven Stage disciples should learn, but that seems pointless now. That¡¯s a good thing, nheless, since I can teach you advanced Greater Heaven Stage formations. Do you know how the Formation versus Talisman tournament works?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Formation casters and talismans masters need to be able to defend themselves. We can only rely on our formations and talismans in battle. As you are a new disciple, you¡¯ve only learnt formations to protect mountains and confusion or fixed. What you need to learn is how to cast mobile formations.¡±


    With a wave of his arm, Greater Heaven Caster Lu brought them to a vacant space in the wild and continued, ¡°Mobile formations are integral to self-defence, which is why all of our disciples must learn them after learning fundamental formations. Unlike fixed formations, the formation core is itself. In other words, you turn yourself into the formation core, granting mobility.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu walked away from Mu Yu. Four purple Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations however around him to shield him. ¡°I used my formation energy to produce these formation foundations, so their qi is linked to mine. While cultivators have flying swords, broadswords, whips and so forth, we have formation foundations. For the record, our formation foundations don¡¯t pale inparison to their magical items. The Lightning Snake Shadow formation I used is an example of a mobile formation.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu pressed his index and middle finger together to poke the Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation in front of him. Purple formation lines emanated from him to form an eight trigrams formation. He directed spiritual energy along the formation lines using spiritual energy on his fingers. With a flick, the formation blew a hole in the ground!


    ¡°You need to reach a point where your mobile formation can be used for defence and offence. How much output you get out of it is dependent no your cultivation. For that reason, your cultivation is holding you back right now. Anyhow, that was just a rtively simple offensive formation. I can show you another mobile formation.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu returned to Mu Yu¡¯s side. He removed his purple Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations and spawned a plethora of Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations around him. Mu Yu was suddenly standing inside a raging inferno.


    Mu Yu: <em>A fire illusion formation?! I wonder if I could use formations to create the fa?ade that I am using illusions when I use my wood element ability.</em>


    ¡°Our formation casters are all incrediblebatants in their own right. As long as your spiritual energy can keep up with the demand, you¡¯ll be able to catch your opponent in your formation, giving you a terrain advantage.¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu demonstrated his ability to manipte the form of his mes and borated, ¡°This isn¡¯t a real me but merely illusions I conjured using my spiritual energy.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu created fire arrows andunched them into the ether. He was satisfied with Mu Yu astonished reaction for he believed it saved his reputation after Mu Yu easily conquered his illusion formation.


    ¡°The foundation of everything you see here is spiritual energy. Therefore, you must progress your cultivation if you wish to execute on my level. I don¡¯t need to tell you about our weakness in drawn-out fights. Were you there when I taught Heaven Stage disciples a few Greater Heaven Stage formations?¡±


    ¡°To tell the truth, I already have Mesmerising Sparrow Returns down pact. The issue is that I do not know how to nt the formation into formation foundations. What is the trick to it?¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu, apparently, expected that much from Mu Yu. Proudly, he expounded, ¡°That requires knowledge of a spatial formation. Besides struggling to fit Greater Heaven Stage formations onto small formation foundations, I presume you expended the formation foundations¡¯ spiritual qi rapidly, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu bobbed his head. He knew something was amiss. After all, if he was burning through formation foundations at that rate, Greater Heaven Caster Lu, whose cultivation surpassed his, should¡¯ve expended spiritual qi even faster.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have enough if you cast Greater Heaven Stage formations via your normal means. The first thing Greater Heaven Stage disciples must do when learning Greater Heaven Stage formations is learning to control the spiritual qi in formation foundations. Spirit Drawing Formation can help you save your formation foundations¡¯ spiritual qi. Spirit Collection Formation can replenish the lost spiritual qi, allowing you to use Greater Heaven Stage formations multiple times.¡±


    Being able to repeatedly use Greater Heaven Stage formations after a formation foundation was exhausted was news.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    <strong><em>Formation Art</em></strong>


    ¡°Heaven Stage and Lesser Stage formation foundations can only be used once, while Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations can slowly absorb spiritual qi from the outside world to replenish themselves. When I say slowly, I mean very slowly. It would take approximately one year for it to be usable inbat again if depleted in a fight. To avoid having a shortage of spiritual qi, I suggest you migrate your mobile formation to another formation foundation after the fight.¡±


    ¡°We can migrate formations?¡±


    ¡°Remember I mentioned spatial formations just prior? You need to cast a spatial formation on every Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation. It works around the same concept as cosmic sleeve. I will teach you how to perform the migration in a moment.¡±


    Mu Yu earnestly studied under Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s coaching. Based off his calction, a Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation could¡¯ve been used over a hundred times using Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s method. Greater Heaven Caster Lu even specifically invented a seclusion formation so that Mu Yu could learn without being distracted.


    Formation casters produced mobile formation foundations prior to inventing their formation. They imbued the formation foundation with their spiritual energy to have a solid control over it. Thanks to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s assistance, Mu Yu chose to use two Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations and carved on a simple Green Swallow Vocaliser Formation.


    Green Swallow Vocaliser Formation was a support Greater Heaven Stage formation. Robbing the enemy of their hearing threw them off the game in fights. For that to take effect, however, the caster needed tond their astral green swallows on the opponent just as Mesmerising Swallow Returns worked. The number of swallows and their stats were predicated on the caster¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°How can you spawn twenty when you¡¯re a Foundation Establishment Realm disciple?!¡±


    ¡°Is twenty supposed to be a lot? That is nowhere to the number you spawned! Plus, I could not even see yours until they stopped moving.¡±


    ¡°You know how many our other prodigious disciple, Mu Chenghong, can spawn now?¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡°But his <em>have</em> to be faster than mine!¡± Mu Yu finally realised he overdid it, so he diverted the topic and panted heavily. ¡°I feel¡­ breathless already.¡±


    ¡°Still, you really are a prodigy; you¡¯ve just set a record. It¡¯s praiseworthy if a Foundation Establishment Realm disciple can even produce one swallow, hahaha. The greatest asset Greater Heaven Stage formation casters have is their ability to add anything to their formations. At the end of the day, spiritual qi limits what formation foundations can do. Hence, we need to learn to sustain formations using anything else in our immediate surroundings even though they¡¯ll never be as potent as formation foundations. When it counts, it could save your life. Remember: flexibility and the ability to adapt on the go is what separates Greater Heaven Stage and Heaven Stage formation casters.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu went on to teach Mu Yu several more offensive formations, including his signature Lightning Swift Snakes. Prudent, Mu Yu asked beforehand how many lightning snakes a Foundation Establishment Realm disciple could spawn before he overdid it again. Since he was told two snakes, he spawned just three. After Greater Heaven Caster Lu left, he managed to spawn a thousand in a single go.


    ¡°Hey, Xiaoshuai, want to try getting zapped again?¡±


    ¡°Big Earthworm needs a lightning baptism!¡±


    ¡°Oi, Rodent!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like we¡¯ll need to find some test subjects, huh, boys?¡±


    Mu Yu ¡°improved¡± to Golden Core Realm after two months of training under Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s tutge. His entourage increased to over eighty members. Whenever he had time, he¡¯d assemble them to offer pointers. Additionally, he made good on his promise to give a neutral Heaven Stage disciple a Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation. He was hoping for Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong to confront him, but oh well. With that being said, he was, beyond a doubt, getting to them.


    ¡°Is it my turn to go out on a job again?¡±


    Mu Yu had a legitimate reason to turn down three jobs for him in thest two months ¨C studying with Greater Heaven Caster Lu ¨C much to the chagrin of Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing.


    ¡°Feng Mu, going out on jobs is also a learning opportunity. If you don¡¯t put into practice what you¡¯ve been learning, you will only have knowledge. Applied knowledge is power,¡± Duan Yang repeated for the¡­ too many times to remember.


    ¡°All right, then. Snag me a job for five days from now.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled, thinking, <em>I apologise for dying your wish to bite the dust, but my lightning snakes are also dying to have at you, so I¡¯ll go along with you.</em>

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    <strong><em>Southern Star Taoist Temple</em></strong>


    Five dayster, Ma Mingxun, a Body Severing Realm Heaven Stage formation caster around forty years old, was assigned the captain post in Mu Yu¡¯s group heading out on their job. Mu Yu was troubled due to Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai sending a Body Severing Realm Third Layer formation caster. Up until then, he thought the duo were the most advanced cultivation-wise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Feng Mu,¡± Ma Mingxun expressed with a humble nod.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Senior Brother Ma.¡± Mu Yu reciprocated the greeting in kind.


    ¡°Our assignment is to help cast a mountain protection formation at Southern Star Taoist Temple. You three will be casting it, and I will be guiding you,¡± Ma Mingxun exined to the other two Heaven Stage disciples.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two Heaven Stage disciples joining them were Gu Fei and Jing Yucheng, fifteen year olds who were Golden Core Realm Ninth Layer disciples. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t trust either of them since Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong formed the team.


    Southern Star Taoist Temple was a small sect that numbered just over a hundred members. Daoist Nan Xing, a Primordial Infant Realm Ninth Layer cultivator in his seventies, was their patriarch. As such, certainly didn¡¯t expect for a Body Severing Realm disciple to be sent to perform a job for him. When he first hired Formation Sect during his sect¡¯s establishment, they only sent him a Lesser Heaven Stage formation master. He bowed as soon as he saw Ma Mingxun. ¡°Thank you foring. Please forgive me for not weing you earlier, Heaven Caster.¡±


    Despite his superior cultivation, it would¡¯ve been uncouth if Ma Mingxun disrespected a patriarch. Hence, he replied, ¡°Please do not mind it, Patriarch.¡±


    There were arguably thousands of small sects across the continent, most of which weren¡¯t aplished. Most of them upied a spot on a mountain to im theirs and trained in seclusion. Simrly, Daoist Nan Xing retired to the mountain thirty years ago after living as a rover in his younger days. His disciples were those who were too poor to join big sects but wanted to pursue cultivation.


    Formation Sect had been sending out Heaven Stage formation casters for jobs normally for Lesser Heaven Stage formation casters in recent months to show their clients extra respect.


    ¡°Pleasee inside, Heaven Caster.¡±


    The temple wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but it was located in a nice ce for a reclusive lifestyle. Unfortunately, many of their buildings and structures were severely damaged. The majority of the disciples were Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators; the Golden Core Realm disciples were very old by the average standard. Thus, they showed respect to their guests whom even their patriarch bowed his head to.


    ¡°Patriarch, ording to the information you provided us, you hired us to cast a protection formation eight years ago. It is supposed to be sturdy enough to guard against Primordial Infant Realm attacks, so why is your ce damaged so badly if you do not mind me asking. Do you have a feud with someone?¡± Ma Mingxun inquired.


    Daoist Nan Xing exhaled despondently. ¡°Cloudriver Sect and we have always had an unresolved dispute. While I was out on business not long ago, I had a fight with their patriarch, He Tianqiang, and barely won. Three days ago, he suddenly came knocking. We are evenly matched as cultivators, but he had a rank five one yuan qi collection pill. After attaining Body Severing Realm power, he went on a rampage here.


    ¡°All he did was vandalise your ce?¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t help questioning.


    Daoist Nan Xing¡¯s attitude changed drastically upon realising Mu Yu was only a Golden Core Realm disciple. ¡°The effects of the pill onlyst for fifteen minutes and leave after effects. I am thoroughly impressed Formation Sect¡¯s formations withstood his assault for fifteen minutes. Otherwise, I would have died at his hands.


    ¡°I am worried he will be back. That is why I asked you to cast the formation for us again. I have been on edge for thest three days. If he has another one yuan qi collection pill, he will annihte our sect within fifteen minutes.¡±


    To ce a job with Formation Sect, one had to ce it with Formation Sect¡¯s store and settle on the price quote for formation casters to be sent out. Needless to say, different coverage levels meant different prices. Last time, Southern Star Taoist Temple paid ten thousand spirit stones, albeit with their teeth gritted. They, consequently, couldn¡¯t possibly afford to pay a higher price.


    All of the formation foundations were found to have been disabled. Mu Yu noticed they employed Heaven Stage formation foundations in conjunction with spirit stones to cast the formation, which was a silly idea. Thebination would barely have held up against a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator¡¯s attack, yet a Body Severing Realm cultivator couldn¡¯t bring it down in fifteen minutes?


    <em>Wait a second¡­ Three days ago, he said? I decided to ept a job five days ago, yet jobs arepleted daily. Did he have to wait five days for us toplete this job? I can only imagine someone deliberately created a job to ensure they had the entire plot develop as they intend. Aw, you crafty bunch</em>, Mu Yu mused, snickering under his breath. He stared at downhearted Daoist Nan Xing and contemted, ¡°Would it really make sense for He Tianqiang to give Southern Star Taoist Temple time to rebuild when he wants to exterminate them? So, are you an innocent victim or an imposter from Talisman Sect?¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    <strong><em>Night Raid</em></strong>


    <em>iming I died in the crossfire between Southern Star Taoist Temple and Cloudriver Sect would mean Formation Sect would have to take theirint to the two sects. Meanwhile, Talisman Sect can sit back and watch. Now, the question is, how are they going to strike? Ma Mingxun, are you waiting to stab me in the back when the two sects start fighting? Daoist Nan Xing, what¡¯s your role?</em> Mu Yu pondered, staring at the backs of the two in question.


    ¡°Heaven Caster, how about having a rest at our humble abode since it has been a long journey for you? You can start work tomorrow. I do not have to be concerned about He Tianqian with you here.¡±


    Examining the damaged formation foundations, Ma Mingxun rified, ¡°Patriarch, as per our principles, we will not involve ourselves with the conflicts between other sects. Our job is purely to handle the formations we are hired for. Please keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Und-understood.¡± Daoist Nan Xing¡¯s disappointed flitted across his face.


    <em>What are the two ying at? Getting involved in the fight would be the best prospect for them to off me and justify it? Could Daoist Nan Xing really be innocent?</em> Mu Yu pondered.


    ¡°Your order was for us to cast the same formation again; however, in light of your circumstances, are you sure you do not want to cast a more advanced formation?¡±


    ¡°How much would it cost me to cast a formation capable of withstanding a Body Severing Realm cultivator¡¯s attack?¡±


    ¡°Nine hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Nine hundred thousand?!¡±


    Ma Mingxun wasn¡¯t trying to leverage the situation to extort some more from Daoist Nan Xing. Most would¡¯ve agreed that the price was reasonable and arguably value for spirit stones. It wasn¡¯t just about paying for the job. The spirit stones went back into other things, such as paying those who went on the job.


    ¡°As you are a long-time client, we can give you a discount of ten thousand spirit stones.¡±


    Daoist Nan Xing shook his head with a hapless smile. ¡°It is embarrassing to admit, but I do not even have two hundred thousand spirit stones.¡±


    Besides the fact that small sects had to be frugal just to get by, sustaining formations cost spirit stones, as well. To sustain a formation that could protect them Body Severing Realm threats, they¡¯d need five hundred spirit stones per year, which was five times more than what was considered high ie for small sects.


    ¡°I am sorry, but we cannot do any more for you, then. We will cast the same formation again for you tomorrow.¡±


    Daoist Nan Xing solemnly nodded. He led their guests to their rooms and instructed disciples to wait on them.


    ¡°You three should go back to your rooms to catch some shut eye. We¡¯ll leave after we cast the formation tomorrow,¡± stated Ma Mingxun.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±


    The rooms they provided for their guests were rooms they had to clear out due to their ce being vandalised. As a result, Southern Star Taoist Temple¡¯s disciples had to squeeze multiple disciples into a room.


    Though he had his head on his pillow, Mu Yu maintained awareness of his surroundings. Without surprise, his room trembled at night. He got up and readied himself for attackers.


    ¡°Exterminate all the bugs in Southern Star Taoist Temple!¡±


    ¡°He Tianqiang, we have guests from Formation Sect here!¡± Daoist Nan Xing brayed.


    ¡°So what? Southern Star Taoist Temple ends tonight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not exterminating nobody!¡±


    As the fight outside broke out, Ma Mingxun charged through Mu Yu¡¯s door and shouted, ¡°Feng Mu, we¡¯re getting out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Yu slid over to Ma Mingxun.


    ¡°The only ce you¡¯re going is to hell!¡± someone threatened from outside.


    The individual shattered Mu Yu¡¯s ceiling with his energy. As the roof fragments belted down, Mu Yu extended his attack arm toward Ma Mingxun.


    ¡°Talisman Sect?!¡± Ma Mingxun eximed.


    Mu Yu pulled his hand and body back, wondering, <em>Why does Ma Mingxun sound hostile and surprised?</em>


    ¡°Gu Fei, Jing Yucheng, escort Mu Yu back to Formation Sect!¡± Ma Mingxun ordered as he dashed out.


    Mu Yu: <em>Damn it, I was wrong! If my team returned in one piece while I died on the job, Formation Sect would be extra mad with the team members. Talisman Sect wouldn¡¯t take that risk! Everyone on the team is innocent!</em>


    ¡°Junior Brother, stay alert. Now, let¡¯s go,¡± said Gu Fei, racing to Mu Yu¡¯s side with Jing Yucheng.


    ¡°We need to help Brother Ma,¡± argued Mu Yu.


    ¡°The opponent is a Body Severing Realm Greater Heaven Stage talisman master. We¡¯re no match for him,¡± Gu Fei objected.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! </em>


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t see what the three iing projectiles were, so Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword and thwarted the attack aimed at him. Sadly, Gu Fei and Jing Yucheng were unable to avoid the projectiles aimed at them, thereby falling to the ground.


    ¡°You two all right?¡±


    Mu Yu propelled himself off the rooftop to reach Gu Fei and Jing Yucheng. As soon as he crouched down to check on the duo, they jumped up and revealed yellow formation foundations. The two morphed their formation foundations into swords and thrust at Mu Yu.


    <em>Why are they attacking me?</em> Mu Yu wondered as he sidestepped the thrusts.


    Thanks to the mes, Mu Yu spotted a yellow talisman on each of their foreheads.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    <strong><em>Over Before He Knew It</em></strong>


    ¡°Hehe, Formation Sect¡¯s disciples do impress. I expected myrades to have finished you.¡±


    Emerging from a yellow stream of light was a savage youth. He was the same Body Severing Realm youth Mu Yu saw apanying Zhou Jinglin when he tailed Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai.


    Southern Star Taoist Temple became a collection charred wood and zing ocean. Vision was blurred.


    Green talisman patterns spread across Gu Fei and Jing Yucheng¡¯s bodies. Their nk eyes were a sign they had lost awareness of what they were doing.


    ¡°Divine Soul Talisman isn¡¯t something two measly Golden Core Realm brats could escape, yet you did. I can see why you are a Greater Heaven Stage disciple candidate, hihihi.¡±


    In control of his emotions, Mu Yu responded, ¡°It is quite ttering to have a Body Severing Realm talisman mastere after me.¡±


    ¡°I want to know how Formation Sect intends to have a Golden Core Realm Greater Heaven Stage disciple win against us,¡± the youth ridiculed with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ol¡¯ Nan Xing, I have all of your disciples under my control. Surrender now!¡± He Tianqiang demanded.


    ¡°He Tianqiang, you don¡¯t have a silver of chivalry!¡± Daoist Nan Xing insulted.


    Mu Yu descended down to the broken-down wall. Daoist Nan Xing, who crawled out of debris, wobbled over to Mu Yu as fast as he could. Daoist Nan Xing was bleeding and fading fast. Seeing Mu Yu as his hope, he asked, ¡°Where is Heaven Caster Ma?¡±


    ¡°You looking for this one?¡± questioned the youth.


    Ma Mingxun came out from the corner, chest bleeding and wearing a stoic visage. Daoist Nan Xing immediately went down on his knees to kowtow. ¡°Heaven Caster, please help us. I swear to do anything I can to repay you. Please help us!¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed Daoist Nan Xing¡¯s shoulder to stop the elder kowtowing and informed, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. He¡¯s under their control already.¡±


    Daoist Nan Xing yanked his head up and saw the green talisman attached to Ma Mingxun¡¯s chest. Face ashen, Daoist Nan Xingmented, ¡°Is this really the end for us?¡±


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Nan Xing, if you plead on your knees, I might just consider keeping your corpse intact.¡± He Tiancheng, a virtually bald man with his beard barely there, descended and bowed to the youth. ¡°Thank you for assisting me.¡±


    ¡°He Tianqiang, I don¡¯t bow my head to despicable scum!¡±


    He Tianqiang tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°The winner takes all. Let¡¯s see you stop me on your own!¡±


    He Tianqiang called forth Southern Star Taoist Temple¡¯s disciples that he had under his control. Daoist Nan Xing was livid and upset to see his disciples aiming their swords at him.


    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re done for. Kill the Formation Disciple next to you, and I¡¯ll consider sparing you,¡± the youth proposed, locking his eyes on Mu Yu.


    ¡°Kill him?¡± Though it would¡¯ve been an easy task, Daoist Nan Xing shook his head with a hapless smile. ¡°I may be weaker than you, but I¡¯m not going to be more despicable than you! Feng Mu, leave this ce. I apologise for implicating you. I¡¯ll go down with them!¡±


    Daoist Nan Xing summoned a sword and charged toward He Tianqiang. Mu Yu, nevertheless, caught Daoist Nan Xing and pulled him back, saying, ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. Sit this one out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Daoist Nan Xing was another person who was surprised Mu Yu could hold him back.


    Mu Yu told the youth, ¡°You¡¯re not the first toe for my life, and you won¡¯t be thest.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, He Tianqiang, finish him.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Moving at zing speed, He Tianqiang zipped toward Mu Yu.


    ¡°Be careful, Feng Mu! His Primordial Spirit Broadsword is not something you can handle!¡± cried Daoist Nan Xing.


    ¡°You already failed your mission if you sent a Primordial Infant Realm old man to kill me.¡± Mu Yu extended his arm and pulled it back swiftly without sparing He Tianqiang a look.


    He Tianqiang¡¯s lips curled down in synchrony with his neck flexing down to look at his neck. He felt a chilling sensation worse than anything he¡¯d ever felt. The death qi rapidly destroyed his internal organs and devoured his conscious. ¡°How did I¡­¡±


    <em>Thud!</em> He Tianqing never moved from the ground again.


    The youth¡¯s smile flitted off his face.


    ***


    At the incandescent and enigmatic Third Heaven Pce, there were two mountainous divine monuments, one ck and one white. The white monument had glittering green freckles. Whenever certain spots dimmed, others shone. The ck monument had white freckles, albeit less than the green freckles.


    ¡°How¡¯s the poption on Third Continent today?¡± inquired Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian scrutinising the white freckles.


    ¡°Your Eminence, 190,136 have died. 190,951 people were born.¡±


    ¡°Since more people were born than those who die, that means we can¡¯t collect souls today?¡± rhetorically asked the formation guardian, unhappy.


    The green freckles represented those who were born and passed away. Souls that were produced after death migrated to the bodies of those just born. Excess soul energy gradually travelled through various formations to make their way to the ck monument. In other words, the white freckles were soul energy.


    It had been a long time since the soul energy on the ck monument had seen an increase.


    ¡°I think th-. Wait. Someone¡¯s soul energy vanished after they died. This should not be happening! Why did they not produce soul energy?¡±


    The formation guardian pulled his brows together. ¡°One person didn¡¯t produce soul energy?¡±


    It was the first urrence of that phenomenon. Nheless, one person less wasn¡¯t a big deal, so the formation guardian ruled it as an exception to the rule. Little did they know Mu Yu killed He Tianqiang using death qi.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    <strong><em>Formation Arts and Talisman Arts (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°So you were hiding your true skills.¡±


    ¡°You would¡¯ve killed him even if I didn¡¯t,¡± Mu Yumented, noticing he was noticeably delighted aftermitting murder.


    ¡°Indeed, you have my gratitude for that. You saved me the hassle.¡± The youth spared He Tianqiang an indifferent nce. As a Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer, he didn¡¯t fear ¡°Feng Mu¡±. Wearing a wrathful smile, he announced, ¡°Remember this: I am Mo Ziming, rank seventy-one on Ultimate Immortals Ranking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to remember the names of the dead.¡±


    Mo Ziming stomped a crack in the ground and summoned eight purple talismans in an eight trigrams formation. He linked them up with spiritual energy, drawing spiritual qi toward the eight talismans for a power boost.


    Mu Yu jumped out of Southern Star Taoist Temple as they¡¯d have likely obliterated the entire ce in their sh. He saw the disciples of Cloudriver Sect on standby, oblivious of their patriarch¡¯s death.


    ¡°The rest of you, kill that old fool!¡± instructed Mo Ziming, pursuing Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu, waiting above an expanse of green canopies, whipped out four Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations, barricading Mo Ziming inside a wall of shing formations.


    Grinning wrathfully Mozing asserted, ¡°Formation Sect will never surpass Talisman Sect.¡±


    Mo Ziming withdrew purple spiritual energy from his talismans with fingermands. He turned the energy into a purple eight trigrams formation in front of him and summoned a purple hand from it. Mu Yu never expected Mo Ziming to be able tounch an attack on par with a Spirit Severing Realm opponent. Nevertheless, he rationally brought his four formation foundations together and, using fingermands, spun a web in the air. Though Mo Ziming¡¯s attack tore through it, Mu Yu achieved his goal of buying himself some time to get out of the way, letting thendscape underneath take the damage.


    Purple Spirit Palm was a Greater Heaven Stage talisman technique that focused on brute force. Heaven and Earth Net could¡¯ve been used to capture a target or to defend as Mu Yu demonstrated.


    Mu Yu sent a hundred green swallows after Mo Ziming from multiple directions at breakneck speed. Mo Ziming flexed his left index finger, executing Purple Spirit Palm again. Instead of striking as he previously did, Mo Ziming opened the hand and squashed the iing swallows.


    Mu Yu stopped his remaining green swallows with his index finger and had them circle the sky to await an opportunity. In the meantime, he performed Lightning Swift Snakes, blue lightning painting a previously unseen path toward the purple hand.


    Mo Ziming felt his purple hand take damage, and more lightning bolts were cutting zig-zags across the dark sky. He had heard Zhou Jinglin mention that not even he would¡¯ve tried to trade with Lightning Swift Snakes, but he trusted his ability to adapt on the fly.


    Mo Ziming summoned a ck talisman and activated the inscribed skill, summoning Three-legged Crow Langya, a ck spear from the talisman. Supposedly, not even Zhou Jinglin could match the spear he gifted his disciple.


    Precious magical items could act as formation foundations and were more effective since they could also absorb natural spiritual qi.


    With a single thrust from Mo Ziming, he drew Mu Yu¡¯s lightning to his Three-legged Crow Langya. Mo Ziming manifested Purple Spirit Palm again to grab the spear with lightning enveloping it and, with a vigorous whip, threw the lightning off the spear and forked it into the ground. The moment of impact incinerated the forest.


    ¡°Nice spear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only seen the tip of the iceberg, hihihi.¡±


    The billowing winds boomed as Mo Ziming struck again. Mu Yu collected spiritual qi to his finger tips and morphed his four formation foundations into a shield.


    <em>Crack!</em> One of Mu Yu¡¯s formation foundations ran out, leaving the shield vulnerable to Mo Ziming¡¯s stab. Mu Yu managed to back off the instant Mo Ziming prated his defence. s, the residue force hammered Mu Yu in the chest.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, you all right?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, that hurt my chrysanthemum, you mongrel!¡± Xiaoshuai popped out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt and demanded, ¡°Break that poo-stirring stick!¡±


    The formation foundations that Mu Yu just used were second-hand formation foundations from Greater Heaven Caster Lu. He gave them to Mu Yu since they could no longer support his Body Synthesis Realm techniques. Had Mu Yu truly been a Golden Core Realm disciple, he could¡¯ve used them thousands, if not hundreds, of times. Hence, Mu Yu¡¯s tactic and Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s kindness backfired on them.


    Mu Yu did have more Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t substitute for they hadn¡¯t been broken in. The risk of using swordy was too high. If he didn¡¯t finish Mo Ziming, thetter could¡¯ve exposed him since nobody at Formation Sect specialised in swordy. Given Talisman Sect and Celestial Star Sect¡¯s business, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if Tian Budai suspected him.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    <strong><em>Formation Arts and Talisman Arts (Part 2)</em></strong>


    ¡°What, that¡¯s it? Your formation foundations can only be used twice?¡±


    Mo Ziming didn¡¯t explicate it, but he hadn¡¯t actually finished breaking in to Three-legged Crow Langya, so two strikes also depleted many of his Greater Heaven Stage talisman foundations. It shouldn¡¯t have been surprising that Talisman Sect also used talisman foundations since both sects shared the same origins. Furthermore, he was only capable of using three tenths of the spear¡¯s full potential owing to his cultivation.


    ¡°We hone our determination. What makes Greater Heaven Stage disciples fearsome is that we can make do with anything, uneducated moron!¡± Mu Yu lied out of anger.


    ¡°Pfft, hardly any Greater Heaven Stage talisman masters or formation masters would even dare to make that im. Let¡¯s see you back it up, Heaven Stage disciple.¡± As he mocked Mu Yu, Mo Ziming activated his spear again andunched himself at Mu Yu.


    Countering with Dustfallen Stance, Mu Yu released death qi, escaping Mo Ziming¡¯s aim. With Spirit Collection Formation set, Mu Yu performed hand seals, conjuring an octagon formation using three Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations. Mu Yu then spawned a sword from the formation. The long-winded sword draw was intended to mislead Mo Ziming into believing that his sword was a product manufactured from a formation.


    ¡°Happy to oblige.¡±


    Ever since learning about sword formations, Mu Yu began to research how to maximise Celestial Swords Nine Summons through sword formations. Formation Sect¡¯s materials stated that sword formations required a lot of flying swords that could autonomously absorb spiritual qi to act as formation foundations. Shadow Splitter Sword alone was enough to meet the prerequisite.


    Mu Yu had yet to masterbining sword formations and Celestial Swords Nine Summons. Too bad, he had no other choice but to count on it at that juncture.


    Shadow Splitter Sword split into six, immense sword qi overwhelming Three-legged Crow Langya. The three formed a formation in the sky and linked up their sword qi, morphing into arger sword. Mu Yu brought the sword down on Three-legged Crow Langya, decimating the forest with the shockwave and rattling Mo Ziming.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t utilise Celestial Swords Nine Summons in their exchanges due to it not being part of formation skills. Fortunately, brute force sufficed, and he was able to identify ws in Mo Ziming¡¯s techniques to dismantle them.


    <em>ng!</em> The two nemesis thrust at each other, one using sword qi and the other bolstering his attack with a talisman, resulting in both of them driving each other back.


    The two quickly recovered to resume going at each other¡¯s throats. Neither of them seemed to seize the upper hand. In saying that, Mu Yu felt that, through using his formation, his swordy was superior to usual. It, therefore, urred to him that Celestial Swords Nine Summons could very well be a sword formation.


    Mo Ziming¡¯s frustration grew as the scuffle raged on for nothing went his way.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Mo Ziming took out a red talisman for Body Synthesis Realm talisman masters and ripped it, teleporting him behind Mu Yu. ¡°Now die!¡±


    Mu Yu felt the wind behind changing, thus pivoting onto an angle. His effort was valiant, but Mo Ziming managed to impale his shoulder. Mu Yu borrowed the pivoting momentum to forcefully turn and unleashed a whip of sword qi, forcing Mo Ziming to crush another talisman to avoid decapitation, albeit just.


    Mo Ziming had a lot of talismans to create distance between his opponent and himself because both talisman masters and formation casters were lousy close-quartersbatants ¨C generally speaking. Teleportation formations and talismans granted the user the ability to travel through voids as Body Synthesis Realm cultivators did via forcibly sealing their ability into formations and talismans. ordingly, they were readily avable for purchase. Given that it was an ability for Body Synthesis Realm cultivators and above, it stood to reason that those who had yet to reach that realm expended enormous volumes of spiritual energy to employ the items.


    Mu Yu discharged white spiritual energy to heal the stab wound whilst inching in on Mo Ziming, who was slowing down more and more. Mo Ziming desired a one-strike victory, but Mu Yu exceeded his expectations yet again.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t let Mo Ziming¡¯s reluctance to engage him in close range slip. Mu Yu, therefore, raced to close the gap. Mo Ziming suddenly smirked and summoned a meat shield ¨C Ma Mingxun!


    Ma Mingxun had eight Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations around him, allowing him to spawn a fire dragon. Mu Yu had no option but to cancel his advance and slip away.


    ¡°What happened? Are you not going to kill him?¡± taunted Mo Ziming, consuming a spirit restoration pill to replenish his spiritual energy.


    ¡°This sucks,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    <strong><em>Divine Soul Talisman</em></strong>


    Mu Yu: <em>Are ve pill and divine soul talisman somehow rted?</em>


    Ma Mingxun used his mobile formation, Fire Dragon Seal, again, having his mammoth fire dragon visited Mu Yu again.


    ¡°Why must it be dragons?! I hate stupid dragons!¡± Xiaoshuai sulked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one, Rodent! It only has the form of a dragon; it doesn¡¯t have the aura of one. I¡¯ll go give it a fright.¡±


    The dragon vine emerged from Mu Yu¡¯s arm and went over to scare the fire dragon. The fire dragon paused for a second but resumed at full velocity again.


    ¡°You just proved yourself stupid, hahaha! It¡¯s not a living dragon; how do you expect it with your unintimidating aura? Ahahaha,¡± Xiaoshuai mocked.


    ¡°Well, not my problem, then.¡±


    ¡°Will you two cut it out? Yourmentary isn¡¯t helping. Oh, great, now I have to fight off his purple hand and spearing from different directions!¡±


    ¡°Just have Caterpir rip the talisman off Ma Mingxun, and Ma Mingxun should regain control over himself,¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to need to summon a divine dragon, then.¡±


    To hide the dragon vine¡¯s existence, Mu Yu activated seven second-hand Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations he hadn¡¯t broken in to put on a show. The seven items shone brilliantly, while he chanted, ¡°Heed mymand. I summon you: Divine Dragon!¡±


    The dragon vine rapidly grewrger and figuratively stomped the pressure from Mo Ziming and Ma Mingxun. The dragon vine took on the form of a green streak and flew to Ma Mingxun.


    Mu Yu knocked back a windrider pill.


    ¡°Windrider pill? You have pills?¡±


    ¡°What, is that a problem? I¡¯m Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s heavyweight!¡±


    Mu Yu circled around to Mo Ziming¡¯s rear. Unfortunately, Mo Ziming crushed another talisman to dodge just in times and shielded himself with Purple Spirit Palm. Mu Yu, refusing to give up, hunted Mo Ziming down and struck the purple hand.


    Mo Ziming looked over to Ma Mingxun to see the dragon vine creep into his chest and remove the talisman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you for this another day!¡±


    Mo Ziming took out his final teleport talisman ¨C not that he could¡¯ve used one again with his spiritual energy level. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t afford to let him go, so he gave chase, only for Xiaoshuai to remind, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him or kill him! He¡¯s ranked. If you defeat him, you will rece him! You could be expelled if Formation Sect finds out who you are.¡±


    Mo Ziming crushed his talisman and managed to escape.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Yu performed a low fist pump. ¡°If this damn mark on us is a formation, I¡¯m going to have to find a way to remove it. Otherwise, this isn¡¯t going to be thest time this happens.¡±


    Ma Mingxun was rendered unconscious due to the removal of the talisman. Mu Yu hoped to fetch the talisman for research purposes. Sadly, it incinerated on its own when it was removed. Though vexed, all he could do was take Ma Mingxun back to Southern Star Taoist Temple.


    By the time Mu Yu returned to Southern Star Taoist Temple, Daoist Nan Xing had finished cleaning up his disciples and detaining Windriver Sect¡¯s disciples. Upon seeing Mu Yu return, he inquired, ¡°Sir, about the talisman master¡­¡±


    ¡°I drove him off,¡± answered Mu Yu, surveying the surroundings to see the unconscious disciples.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! We will never forget what you did for us!¡± Daoist Nan Xing went down to sincerely kowtow to Mu Yu.


    ¡°No, no, please get up.¡± Mu Yu helped Daoist Nan Xing up right away.


    ¡°Had you not intervened, everything and everyone here would be gone. Your disciples should be fine. As long as you¡¯re alive, your sect¡¯s foundation will always exist. I¡¯ll go cast the mountain protection formation for you now. I¡¯ll cast one that can withstand Body Severing Realm attacks, so don¡¯t worry about history repeating itself. Take care of my three seniors of me,¡± said Mu Yu, offering topensate.


    ¡°R-really? B-but¡­ I do not think I can pay you after paying for our repairs¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯ll do it for free to return the favour since you didn¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Daoist Nan Xing went down on his knees again and cried, ¡°Thank you so much, Sir!¡±


    Mu Yu helped the elder up, again, and then went to sabotage He Tianqiang¡¯s cosmic sleeve formation to ransack him. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t interested in the spirit stones. He was after a divine soul talisman.


    <em>I¡¯m going to figure out what exactly you are</em>, Mu Yu inwardly said.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    <strong><em>Divine Soul Tree (Part 1)</em></strong>


    He Tianqiang was one wealthy man; fifteen hundred thousand spirit stones was arge sum. Daoist Nan Xing didn¡¯t ask for He Tianqiang¡¯s belongings since Mu Yu only wanted the divine soul talisman, nor did he intend to take any. Mu Yu just taught him how important it was to live an upright life. He, as a matter of fact, called out to Mu Yu headed out to cast the formation and reminded, ¡°Sir, you forgot the spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°You can have them. I don¡¯t need them.¡± Mu Yu wasn¡¯t being generous. He just liked the upright elder and offered them out of pity.


    ¡°I cannot do take them when I did not earn them. You have done more than I could repay you for. I cannot ept these spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use them as your mountain protection formation¡¯s formation foundation.¡±


    Smiling, Mu Yu drew the spirit stones over. In reality, a hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones were a drop in the bucket for the formation Mu Yu nned to cast.


    Formation foundation expenditure inbat and when casting formations were not equal. For instance, Mu Yu was able to cast a mountain protection formation sturdy enough to withstand a Body Severing Realm cultivator¡¯s assault using eight Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations.


    Because Southern Star Taoist Temple couldn¡¯t afford Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations, they could use second hand Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations. If no Body Severing Realm cultivator ever attacked, the formation wouldn¡¯t need to be updated for five years. If they dide under attack, it¡¯dst them a day, at least.


    There was no need to worry Talisman Sect would try to silence Southern Star Taoist Temple for Mo Ziming¡¯s failure already exposed Talisman Sect¡¯s deeds; surprise was no longer an element they could capitalise on. If Formation Sect¡¯s members were jeopardised, fingers would immediately be pointed at Talisman Sect.


    The paper used for making the divine soul talisman was a high quality formation foundation. Mu Yu injected his spiritual energy inside to investigate. Inside was a spatial formation. Once the talisman glimmered, he could see what made it unique. He couldn¡¯t have used the talisman on others as it was missing a core.


    Divine soul talisman was split into primary talisman and supporting talisman. One could have multiple supporting talismans but only one primary talisman. The user needed spiritual energy superior to the person they were trying to control if using a supporting talisman. In essence, they activated the talisman using their spiritual energy. Next, they just had to nt it on their target.


    Mo Ziming obviously had the primary talisman, while He Tianqiang was only given supporting talismans.


    Mu Yu saw a thumb-sized green branch in the dimension. The branch was part of a divine soul tree. It was a seldom known and mentioned nt. That was why Mu Yu couldn¡¯t identify it at first nce despite his erudite grasp on nts.


    Divine soul wood could quickly morph into thin tree branches and pierce fiend beasts or humans if either identally touched it. The branches wouldn¡¯t kill its target. Howbeit, it would gradually suck its captive dry. It didn¡¯t poison its target; it controlled its targets. In fact, it could force its target to approach it. As such, its rarity could be attributed to the fact that few lived to tell the tale upon encountering it. The controlponent was what powered divine soul talismans.


    Mu Yu questioned if ve pill also contained the same ingredient given their simr functions. He contemted whether or not to use the ingredient as it proved particrly effective. For all he knew, Talisman Sect could¡¯ve been making use of them at the tournament against Formation Sect. If he could¡¯ve given them a taste of their medicine, he¡¯d breeze through thepetition.


    Mu Yu tried stimting the divine soul wood¡¯s growth. Its vitality had been sealed, unfortunately, meaning it was a useless piece of wood once it was extracted from the talisman.


    ¡°I wonder where I can find some divine soul wood.¡±


    ¡°You stupid. Did you forget Punctured Sword?¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    Mu Yu clobbered himself on the head and shook Shadow Splitter Sword, separating it and Wood Spirit Sword. He grabbed hold of Wood Spirit Sword and imagined a divine soul wood. In an instant, Wood Spirit spawned several branches. The branches got feisty as soon as Mu Yu tried to get close to the branches.


    ¡°What the heck? They¡¯re attacking even me.¡±


    The branches withered the instant they touched Mu Yu¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, let me experiment with you.¡±


    ¡°No, my skin is too tough for the weakling. Try on Caterpir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a nt in the first ce. How does a nt control a nt, genius?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± remarked Mu Yu, looking over to three unconscious people.


    Mu Yu snapped a branch and then touched Ma Mingxun with it. The shoots prated Ma Mingxun¡¯s body, waking him up. Mu Yu could tell he had control over Ma Mingxun¡¯s mind, so hemanded, ¡°You can¡¯t see me.¡±


    Ma Mingxun picked himself off the ground and thumped his aching head. He was looking in Mu Yu¡¯s direction, yet he didn¡¯t see thetter. He opened the door and strolled out to see the devastated sight of Southern Star Taoist Temple. All of a sudden, he regained full brain functioning and eximed, ¡°Talisman Sect! Crap! Feng Mu!¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    <strong><em>Divine Soul Tree (Part 2)</em></strong>


    The fact that Ma Mingxun had self-awareness under Mu Yu¡¯s control demonstrated that thetter could make use of divine soul wood¡¯s unique trait unlike Mo Ziming.


    Ma Mingxun couldn¡¯t see Mu Yu despite thetter walking in and out of the former¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Sir, can I help you?¡± Daoist Nan Xing asked Ma Mingxun.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Mu, the lowest cultivation disciple apanying me?¡±


    ¡°Is he not right there?¡±


    ¡°How about making him dance?¡± yfully proposed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°A dance?¡±


    As a dance posed popped into Mu Yu¡¯s mind, Ma Mingxun immediately assumed it, startling Daoist Nan Xing.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiaoshuai pped Mu Yu¡¯s head as the twoughed.


    ¡°Sir Feng Mu, what happ-, why is he dancing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign his legs are in good health, right? You should also dance to maintain your health,¡± responded Mu Yu,ughing as he patted Daoist Nan Xing¡¯s shoulder. He then instructed Ma Mingxun to return to his room.


    ¡°D-dance?¡± stuttered Daoist Nan Xing, not sure how to respond to the suggestion. Little did he know Mu Yu already stuck a divine soul wood onto his arm.


    ¡°Forget everything I said and resume what you were doing,¡±manded Mu Yu.


    The effects of the mind control wore of, returning him control of himself. Yet, he said, ¡°Greetings, Sir.¡± Although puzzled as to why he was there, he recalled he had other business he needed to attend to.


    The limitation to the memory wipe was only two hours¡¯ worth, unfortunately. Whether for better or worse, removing the control didn¡¯t leave any adverse effects.


    Seeing as it was possible to wake Ma Mingxun using the control feature, Mu Yu woke the unconscious disciples and left with Ma Mingxun. He exined to Ma Mingxun that he used a misleading formation to falsify his death, therefore tricking Mo Ziming. Ma Mingxun was convinced and even praised Mu Yu for being witty.


    Mo Ziming returned to a town fifty kilometres away from Southern Star Taoist Temple. He went into a small building, where Zhou Jinglin was waiting for him over a cup of tea.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Zhou Jinglin questioned without sparing Mo Ziming a nce.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Mo Ziming answered, ¡°No, he escaped.¡±


    ¡°He escaped? A Golden Core Realm mongrel can escape from you?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ There was a Spirit Severing Realm Greater Heaven Stage formation caster protecting him. I was no match for his bodyguard,¡± lied the vexed Mo Ziming, doing everything in his power to hide the fact that he, a ranked ultimate immortal, failed to defeat Mu Yu.


    Zhou Jinglin spun his cup of tea and said, ¡°It must¡¯ve been Lu Deyi. I suppose I should¡¯ve expected them to put in all the stops to protect Feng Mu.¡±


    ¡°I will kill him the next time he¡¯s out on a job! I won¡¯t let even Greater Heaven Stage formation casters protect him!¡±


    ¡°Lu Deyi won¡¯t send him out on jobs again after this assassination attempt. Never mind. The tournament is the main event. It won¡¯t matter even if Feng Mu does be a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. Formation Sect is going down.¡±


    <em>Feng Mu, just you wait. Thest time we meet will be ourst!</em> Mo Ziming silently pledged.


    ***


    ¡°Feng Mu must be dead by now,¡± remarked Duan Yang. ¡°I wish I was there to see him die and to give him an extra. How dare he order me around?!¡±


    ¡°Rx. If we joined the assassination, we might¡¯ve ruined the entire n. We just need to put up with this for a few more months,¡± encouraged Wu Wenxing.


    Duan Yang wanted to burn Mu Yu¡¯s belongings just seeing thetter¡¯s bed. He needed to receive verification of Mu Yu¡¯s death before he could do so, though. He stated, ¡°That¡¯s what he gets for trying to boss us around and trying to oppose Senior Brother Luo and Ji.¡±


    ¡°Feng Mu is dead.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Duan Yang brightened up immediately after hearing the voice. ¡°Really? Fantastic! Wu Wenxing, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°I told him.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s innocent face suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re still alive?!¡± eximed the two spies, jumping to their feet.


    ¡°Should I be dead?¡± Mu Yu meandered over to sit on his bed.


    ¡°No, no, we¡¯re just d you¡¯re back,¡± responded Wu Wenxing, quickly recollecting himself and apanying his fibs with a smile.


    Wu Wenxing tugged Duan Yang to snap thetter out of it. Duan Yang tried to wear on an awkward smile and added, ¡°Exactly, exactly. We still want to help you out, after all.¡±


    ¡°d to hear that.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s gaze could pierce them all of a sudden.


    ¡°Just say the word. We¡¯re at yourmand,¡± Wu Wenxing voiced.


    ¡°This is an easy job. Just give me the list of Talisman Sect¡¯s spies.¡±


    The two spies froze. Wu Wenxing inquired, ¡°T-Talisman Sect¡¯s spies? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the spy? We swore to never align with Talisman Sect. Who are the traitors?!¡± added Duan Yang.


    ¡°I heard you two are. I¡¯m asking you two as I¡¯m not convinced. You¡¯re not Talisman Sect¡¯s spies, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re Formation Sect¡¯s disciples, haha,¡± Duan Yang awkwardly answered.


    ¡°Talisman Sect is a bunch of stupid, idiotic, primitive morons. Even if you order them around, they¡¯ll still try to lick your boots, hey?¡± Mu Yu mocked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Wenxing replied.


    ¡°Of course my foot!¡±


    Duan Yang lost it andunched his fist at Mu Yu. He reasoned that, since Mu Yu returned, it meant the assassination n fell through. That being the case, if he could kill Feng Mu and escape back to Talisman Sect, he¡¯d be handsomely rewarded.


    Mu Yu caught Duan Yang¡¯s punch. Shocked, Duan Yang looked up to see Mu Yu¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Duan Yang felt his hand go numb. He tried to fight back with his spiritual energy, but whatever was attached to him overpowered him. Before long, he lost awareness.


    Mu Yu shifted his gaze to Wu Wenxing, who eximed, ¡°Body Severing Realm? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°A spy punisher.¡± Mu Yu tugged up the corner of his lips and shed behind Wu Wenxing to stick a divine soul wood onto thetter¡¯s neck. Mu Yu dusted his hands and propped himself into a chair. ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss this spy business.¡±

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    <strong><em>Talisman Sect¡¯s Scheme</em></strong>


    ¡°The only spies that I know of are Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai,¡± Wu Wenxing robotically answered.


    ¡°As if. You never met each other?¡±


    ¡°We convene once every quarter to discuss the next steps. Having said that, we don¡¯t meet as ourselves. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t know who the other Heaven Stage disciples are. Ji Wenkai and Luo Feilong are the only known spies amongst us. They¡¯re the only ones with the name list. As for us, we merely follow their orders.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the two be implicated if any one of you is busted?¡±


    ¡°The two forged their backgrounds wlessly. They will shift all of the me onto us if we are caught. If you consider their status at Formation Sect, it is reasonable for Formation Sect to believe them over us.¡±


    ¡°How did you two find out the other was a spy, then?¡±


    ¡°Duan Yang and I were acquainted from the time we were at Talisman Sect.¡±


    <em>Hmm, Talisman Sect must be aware of all these ws. Surely they¡¯ve implemented measures to prevent exposing their spies if one is busted</em>, reasoned Mu Yu. ¡°So, if Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai are exposed, does that mean you¡¯re all finished?¡±


    ¡°Talisman Sect cast ¡®deity destruction¡¯ talisman on us. Once a spy is interrogated or controlled, the others will be notified via deity destruction talisman. They can then use the talisman to kill those two from long distances,¡± answered Wu Wenxing, showing a yellow talisman.


    ¡°In other words, you can kill them this second?¡±


    ¡°I alone cannot. We need, at least, twenty one deity destruction talismans to kill the two of them. I don¡¯t want to take the risk of using it as it would alert everyone. The talisman would kill me as punishment once it¡¯s known that the situation isn¡¯t true.¡±


    <em>Huh, Talisman Sect has everyone checking each other. Nicely yed</em>, Mu Yu thought. ¡°Why weren¡¯t the rest of you restrained with a deity destruction talisman?¡±


    ¡°Due to its capabilities, it¡¯s difficult to cast and tiring. They tried to save themselves the trouble,¡± elucidated Duan Yang.


    <em>Guess I¡¯ll need to sneak into their next group meeting</em>, rationalised Mu Yu. ¡°When is the next get-together?¡±


    ¡°In two months¡¯ time. We need to meet up to discuss how we will assist each other in the uing tournament.¡±


    ¡°How are you fifty-seven supposed to conquer Formation Sect when they have thousands of members?¡± asked Mu Yu, thinking, <em>Surely they have something bigger to support them.</em>


    ¡°Over a hundred of Formation Sect¡¯s Lesser Heaven Stage disciples are our fellow disciples. They have their own group keeping those who could advance from advancing,¡± expounded Duan Yang.


    ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t here just to act as gate keepers. What else have you found out about Formation Sect?¡±


    ¡°Our goal is to learn how to dismantle all of Formation Sect¡¯s defensive formations and to grasp the entire sect¡¯s terrain. We have discerned all of the ws and weakness in Formation Sect after all these years. At the tournament, our allies will be able to storm Formation Sect without a single hurdle to overthrow Formation Sect,¡± Wu Wenxing excitedly revealed.


    ¡°Even though you have twice as many Greater Heaven Stage talisman masters, how will you tackle the twenty Greater Heaven Stage formation casters? You¡¯re not going to be able to bypass them given the terrain. They could defeat all of the Heaven Stage disciples as Spirit Severing and Body Synthesis Realm cultivators. You¡¯d have to pay a hefty price to snatch Formation Sect¡¯s formation foundations from them.¡±


    Wu Wenxing sniggered. ¡°We¡¯ve been Celestial Star Sect¡¯s adjutant for a long time now. They¡¯ll help us deal with those pests and Chen Tiandao.¡±


    Mu Yu shuddered. He should¡¯ve suspected it when Zhou Jinglin was so earnestly trying to get in Tian Budai¡¯s good books.


    <em>Doesn¡¯t Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch feel embarrassed, submitting to a sect formerly on the same level as them? I suppose they had to depend on Star Celestial Sect to surpass Formation Sect. I¡¯m guessing this is what Zhou Jinglin meant when he said Chen Tiandao was in trouble. Why is Celestial Star Sect getting involved with Formation Sect and Talisman Sect¡¯s conflict? Formation Sect¡¯s formations would be useless if Celestial Star Sect knows so much about Formation Sect. You¡¯re not telling me Celestial Star Sect is trying to conquer the entire continent, are they? How would they do that when Third Heaven Pce rules the continent with an iron fist? Does this mean Third Heaven Pce is supporting Celestial Star Sect from behind the scenes? Nah, there¡¯s no way an authoritarian entity is going to help another group rule. What am I even thinking? Now I¡¯m confused. I can¡¯t just sit here and watch Celestial Star Sect run Formation Sect into the ground. I guess I have another reason to give Formation Sect a hand now.</em>


    ¡°Give me themunication talisman, and tell me all the details of the meetings.¡±

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    <strong><em>Formation Pce</em></strong>


    ¡°Feng Mu, are you all right?¡± questioned Greater Heaven Caster Lu, rushing over to Mu Yu as soon as he heard Ma Mingxun¡¯s report.


    Mu Yu¡¯s aggression toward Talisman Sect receded upon seeing Greater Heaven Caster Lu. He politely and rhetorically asked, ¡°I am. Would I be here if I was not?¡±


    ¡°Thank heavens. I can¡¯t believe Talisman Sect would steep so low! I won¡¯t let them get away with what they did. Don¡¯t leave the sect again in case they try to assassinate you again. I¡¯m not going to let things go their way after we finally found ourselves a second Greater Heaven Stage disciple.¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster, were the Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations you gave me your used ones?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes¡­ I figured you could use them thousands of times as a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Why do you ask? Surely you haven¡¯t used them all up. By the way, how did you escape? Ma Mingxun mentioned you use an illusion formation to escape.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do not even get me started on that. I cast an illusion formation with the Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations you gave me, generating an illusion of myself for Mo Ziming to kill. It was so close to fooling him when the formation foundations¡¯ spiritual qi had to run out, almost exposing me! Had I not substituted the formation foundations with other formation foundations in time, I would be dead already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. We¡¯re lucky you¡¯re so good. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu passed Mu Yu ten more Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations and solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never used these, so that won¡¯t happen with these. Take them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Greater Heaven Caster!¡± Mu Yu spared no seconds epting the generous gift, justifying it with the aid he was about to provide the sect.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu had to justify the gift to himself before he could rpose himself and say, ¡°Train in seclusion from now. By the way, I need you to see some people. Tell them all about Talisman Sect¡¯s unscrupulous conduct. We¡¯re not letting them off this time.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Other Greater Heaven Stage casters and our patriarch.¡±


    Thest thing Mu Yu wanted to do was meet a group of Spirit Severing Realm and Body Synthesis Realm Greater Heaven Stage formation casters? Why? Because they might¡¯ve seen through his deceit. At the end of the day, nheless, he didn¡¯t have a choice as it was imminent from the moment he revealed himself. Hence, he lifelessly responded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu flew to the heart of Formation Sect with Mu Yu. Formation Sect¡¯s terrain consisted of threeyers, the outermostter being where Lesser Heaven Stage disciples mingled. The middleyer was where Heaven Stage disciples resided. The innermostyer was strictly essible to Greater Heaven Stage formation casters and disciples exclusively. The forbidden zone wasn¡¯t located at the innermostyer; it was said to be where Chen Tiandao trained in seclusion.


    From above, all that was visible were gorges and lush forests. They stopped at one of the forests and opened a void. The golden lighting from the waves in the air shone a golden light that woke the dormantndscape. The trees in the vicinity shifted around to reveal the argent pce within.


    The pce was protected with formations that were asionally visible. The structures around the pce were situated to resemble stars gathering around a silver moon. The pce was called Formation Pce, the foundation of Formation Sect and the toughest fortress that was impervious to attacks of any calibre. Usually, it served as a conference hall. Whenever the sect was in danger, however, the formations imbued would protect all of the sect¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±


    The steps didn¡¯t appear special at a nce. Go close, though, and the pressure would hit as if a big weight was dropped on you. While it onlysted for an instant, it was enough to warn Mu Yu to be extra careful if he didn¡¯t want to be crushed.


    ¡°Not everyone has the privilege of entering Formation Pce. Everyone has to climb a stair case. Well, you¡¯ll know what I mean soon,¡± informed Greater Heaven Caster Lu, wearing a smile Mu Yu would rather have not seen. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you inside.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu vanished out of sight once he stepped onto the first step. There was no sign of him stepping through a void, for that matter. Mu Yu didn¡¯t get it, but the only path avable was forward.


    Upon setting foot on the first step, the scenery changed, and the steps separated. Formation Pce, therefore, shifted into the air. Spiritual energy stopped circting once Mu Yu stood on the step.


    ¡°Another test? Really? This is childish!¡± Mu Yu cursed in a stifled voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re all watching me from somewhere.¡±


    The second step was to Mu Yu¡¯s right and a ten metre leap away. Ten metres was only a jump away. The problem was the downward pressure, which would drop him before he couldnd. He extended a leg out and found there was nothing to propel himself off. He sat down on the step and gazed at the step and pce.


    The formation forced Greater Heaven Stage disciples to rely purely on formations to figure a way to reach the pce. It wasmon for Greater Heaven Stage disciples visiting for the first time to panic due to their abilities being limited. Mu Yu, to the contrary, kept his cool and took an analytical approach.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Heaven Stage disciple you confirmed destroyed two formation tablets?¡± asked Patriarch Zhuge Xiaosheng, a healthy elder attired in white.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡±


    Seventeen other Greater Heaven Stage formation casters were also watching Mu Yu from their respective seats.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you mentioned he escaped Mo Ziming as a Golden Core Realm disciple. I find it hard to believe he slipped away from Ultimate Immortals¡¯ Ranking¡¯s rank seventy-one. How did he actually escape?¡± queried Daoist Chi Shui, the youngest Greater Heaven Stage formation caster. Daoist Chishui was over sixty, but he looked in his forties.


    ¡°He tricked Mo Ziming using an illusion formation. Admittedly, my oversight almost cost him his life.¡±


    ¡°He fooled Mo Ziming with an illusion formation, you say?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Xia, one of three only female Greater Heaven Stage formation casters, questioned. Greater Heaven Caster Xia¡¯s deceptive appearance of a twenty year old maiden perfectly hid the fact that she was older than Lu Deyi.


    ¡°I taught him how to use illusion formations to create false impressions; he was almost able to fool me right away. Ma Mingxun can testify in his defence. He was the one who rescued Ma Mingxun,¡± proudly exined Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t climb Celestial Staircase, all of that will be meaningless,¡± scoffed Situ Yangtian, an elder who had a reputation for sticking to traditional norms and his prickly temperament, to Lu Deyi¡¯s right.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu frowned. ¡°Situ Yangtian, don¡¯t get jealous. He¡¯ll make it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced he¡¯s better than Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai. Those two were able to defeat Talisman Sect¡¯s disciples. A Golden Core Realm disciple is nowhere strong enough to hold his own weight in the tournament. You want us to embarrass ourselves?¡± Situ Yangtian argued.


    ¡°Look, I know you like Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai. Still, they are unable to conquer the formation tablets.¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± reprimanded Zhuge Xiaosheng, mming his hand. ¡°Watch him climb the stairs.¡±


    Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian: ¡°Hmph!¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    <strong><em>Climbing Celestial Staircase</em></strong>


    ¡°Thirty-six floating, orbiting,ing and going shaky steps, great. The first step is moving in the ¡®character¡¯ pattern, jolting and speeding up for two steps before resetting. I can¡¯t see any pattern to the movements of the others. Flying and jumping is a no go. Thirty-six steps, unevenly spaced steps¡­ Ah, I get it now. This is an eight trigrams formation all jumbled up, and Formation Pce is supposed to be the yin yang symbol at the centre¡­¡±


    The eight sides of eight trigrams consisted of thirty-six uneven lines. Only when viewed from the top could one see the eight trigrams formation the steps formed. That being said, its true form was only visible transiently. That was the window for one to climb the stairs. Some of the steps were hidden during the time the steps were lined up as an eight trigrams to conceal its true appearance, nevertheless. Thence, it required the disciple to be able to envision where the concealed steps were in order to ascend.


    Despite having figured out the trick to the staircase, Mu Yu still couldn¡¯t work out how to cross the distance. He was at ¡°receptive¡± position. Receptive figureprised of six lines, with the centre being vacant. Mu Yu was on the first step to the left. The next step up ahead wasn¡¯t part of ¡°receptive¡± figure but ¡°arousing¡± figure. Due to the varying heights of the steps, it was confusing to read the figures.


    ¡°Besides the three steps for ¡®receptive¡¯ figure, there are broken lines in almost every figure. ¡®Receptive¡¯ figure has three missing parts. ¡®Arousing¡¯, ¡®abysmal¡¯ and ¡®keeping still¡¯ all have two breaks. ¡®Joyous¡¯, ¡®clinging¡¯ and ¡®gentle¡¯ figures have one broken line. Only ¡®creative¡¯ figure isplete. I¡¯m pretty sure I need to make use of the spaces in the breaks to cross the huge gaps. This isn¡¯t asking me to climb the stairs but to climb the gaps. All right, now I need to figure out how the steps will be arranged to climb this thing. I have Dad teaching me eight trigrams to make this easy.¡±


    Mu Yu jumped to the left. Uponnding on whatever robust tform it was, the surroundings changed. Once his awareness was restored, he was standing on another step. The step beneath him, therefore, had to be where he was standing before. He didn¡¯t feel any hindrances on the jump ornding.


    ¡°Already?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng didn¡¯t expect Mu Yu to figure out the formation so soon.


    ¡°I told you all he was a genius,¡± remarked Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a fluke, but flukes only happened once,¡± Situ Yangtianmented.


    ¡°Situ Yangtian, you took four hours and fifteen minutes to figure it out. I know you¡¯re jealous; you can be honest,¡± jibed Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°The positions of the steps are constantly changing. If he can¡¯t visualise, he¡¯ll bruise his face. Like a maze, there are many paths, but only one route is correct. I took four hours, yes; however, I reached the top in only fifteen steps. How many steps did you take, big man?¡± Situ Yangtian ribbed.


    Lu Deyi solved the riddle and climbed the staircase faster than Situ Yangtian. Nevertheless, he took seventeen steps. Indeed, different paths equated to a different number of steps required to reach the top. The less steps taken suggested the more thorough one¡¯sprehension of formation arts was.


    ¡°Your point? Feng Mu has only taken one step so far?¡±


    ¡°You think he could finish it in twelve steps as Patriarch did?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s to say he can¡¯t do it in twelve or fifteen steps?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s second jumpnded him on the fourth step from the bottom. As such,pleting it in twelve steps would¡¯ve been challenging.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting fed up with this. I have to stop and calcte the next step every darn time because the steps keep bloody changing. My original deduction has gone out the window.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed the weird line up of spiritual qi? It¡¯s not the entire formation that¡¯s changing each time. It¡¯s odd and even,¡± Xiaoshuai popped out and pointed out.


    ¡°The odd and even figures are switching? Odd and even¡­ Odd and even¡­ If I keep going the way I¡¯m going, it¡¯s going to take sixteen steps in total to climb the remaining thirty-two steps. If I add the time it takes me to deduce each step, it¡¯s going to take, at least, two hours. Screw that! Let¡¯s analyse this again¡­¡±


    Mu Yu jumped back to the start.


    ¡°What are you doing?! You¡¯re supposed to climb up, not down!¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu cried, jumping to his feet.


    ¡°Genius disciple, pfft. What an idiot, hahaha,¡± ridiculed Situ Yangtian.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng noticed something.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    <strong><em>Eight Jumps to the Top</em></strong>


    The neen observers were visibly disappointed.


    ¡°One, two and three,¡± counted Mu Yu, prior to jumping to his right.


    ¡°What the, thirteen steps in one jump?!¡± eximed Lu Deyi. ¡°I never knew we had to jump down a step after jumping up.¡±


    ¡°How did he now it was a three count when Celestial Staircasecks a concept of order?¡± Situ Yangtian blurted.


    Mu Yu jumped back down to the fifth step and then immediately leapt to his left, making it to the twentieth step.


    Nobody could¡¯ve called it a ¡°hack¡± as Formation Pce was Formation Sect¡¯s foundation; it¡¯d never have an error.


    Using his experience, Lu Deyi calcted the next steps and said, ¡°He could potentially reach the top in another eight jumps at this rate. What¡¯s that, thirteen steps? Wait, thirteen steps?! That¡¯d mean he¡¯d beat almost all of our records.¡±


    Greater Heaven Stage formation casters frequently used the staircase as a way to further their understanding of formations owing to its association with the eight trigrams. Zhuge Xiaosheng held the record for the fastest climb and shortest number of jumps ¨C twelve jumps. Later on, he beat his record, climbing it in an hour and in eleven jumps, although nobody knew about that. Lu Deyi¡¯s personal record was fifteen jumps in forty-five minutes.


    ¡°He has won my acknowledgement,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng apuded as he stroked his beard. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his aptitude for cultivation isn¡¯t as impressive.¡±


    ¡°He will catch up. I¡¯ll give him a hand with it. Anyway, we¡¯re talking about thirteen steps. His grasp on formations has surpassed my own,¡± stressed Lu Deyi, thrilled.


    ¡°I wonder when I couldplete it in thirteen steps.¡± Greater Heaven Caster Xia softly sighed.


    Just when everyone expected Mu Yu jump up further, he jumped back down to the eleventh step.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re quitting now!¡± Lu Deyi was dying to shout.


    Mu Yu sat down for fifteen minutes, keeping everyone on the edge of their seats for fifteen minutes.


    ¡°We praised him too soon, right, Senior Brother Lu Deyi,¡± jeered Situ Yangtian.


    Mu Yu stood back up. Counting in his head, he leapt once he determined it was time to,nding on the thirty fifth step! From there, he stepped inside and dusted his hand, remarking to himself, ¡°Finally.¡±


    Upon sensing the aura of neen individuals, Mu Yu greeting, ¡°It is an honour to be here in your presence, Greater Heaven Casters,¡± whilst thinking, ¡°Thank heavens I didn¡¯t blurt ¡®finally¡¯ aloud.


    Since nobody responded to him, Mu Yu angled his head and scratched it.


    ¡°Ahem. Uh, you are Heaven Caster disciple Feng Mu?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired.


    ¡°That is correct, Patriarch,¡± answered Mu Yu, determining Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s status from his sitting position rtive to the others.


    Lu Deyi finally jumped up to as, ¡°You climbed the staircase in eight steps and in just one hour?¡±


    Mu Yu thought Greater Heaven Caster Lu was discontent with his performance. Thus, he said, ¡°Due to howplex it was and it being my first time, I have made you all wait. I apologise for my tardiness.¡±


    Lu Deyi loudly gulped.


    ¡°¡­ By convention, everyone tries to climb straight up. Why did you alternate between jumping up and then back down?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng queried on behalf of everyone.


    ¡°At first, I thought there was no order to the staircase. Itter urred to me that there was actually a method to the seeming madness of chang-¡°


    ¡°Ridiculous. There are no signs of order. Everyone knows that,¡± Situ Yangtian cut in.


    Though Situ Yangtian¡¯s tant aggression rubbed Mu Yu the wrong way, he kindly exined, ¡°I meant the staircase¡¯s changes, not the way it moves.¡±


    ¡°How is that any different?¡± Situ Yangtian blurted, not the only one confounded.


    ¡°There is a significant difference. The way it moves refers to each step¡¯s operation. The staircase¡¯s change refers to how the entire staircase changes when we climb up a step.¡±


    ¡°Please borate,¡± requested Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°If you look at the steps¡¯ movements in istion, there is no order whatsoever. Therefore, if you look at it as a whole, there is no apparent order. The order within lies in the positional changes. For instance, the first and second steps switch, while the third and fourth steps switch and so forth.¡±


    The neen formation casters turned to each other to see if anyone understood.


    Mu Yu: <em>What¡¯s so confusing? How does that not make sense?! Are you all dimwits?!</em>

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    <strong><em>Chen Tiandao</em></strong>


    ¡°I get it now!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng finally understood how Mu Yu climbed the staircase in eight steps after thetter¡¯s third exnation.


    ¡°Heresy is nothing to praise,¡± scoffed Situ Yangtian, insisting Mu Yu was purely lucky.


    <em>I don¡¯t remember peeing in his tea</em>, Mu Yu thought to himself.


    ¡°Situ Yangtian, he worked it out on his first attempt. You were beaten because he is superior, yet you¡¯re disparaging him? Is that any way for an elder to behave?¡±


    ¡°Cultivation is an integral part of formation arts. He¡¯s a flower vase,¡± argued Situ Yangtian.


    ¡°Enough. Whatever the strategy, it is a fact that Feng Mupleted the climb in the shortest time and the fewest steps. As for his cultivation problem, Junior Brother Lu will see to it. Feng Mu, did Talisman Sect make an attempt on your life as we have been told?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng interjected and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I just escaped Mo Ziming¡¯s wrath.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Talisman Sect is pushing the envelope more and more. If we weren¡¯t busy sustaining our livelihood, they¡¯d have iting. We¡¯ll get even at the tournament!¡± dered Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    Mu Yu wanted to inform Zhuge Xiaosheng about the spies. Howbeit, he surmised Situ Yangtian would argue to the bitter end given his attitude thus far. In the end, he ended up going through Zhuge Xiaoshengs quiz to prove his knowledge of formations.


    ¡°How do you know so much formation knowledge in just two months? You Talisman Sect¡¯s spy?¡± Situ Yangtian suggested.


    <em>I wish I could p some sense into you right now!</em> Mu Yu thundered in his mind. ¡°I happen to have a love for researching formations. I learnt from my father at a young age. After he passed away, I came here to further my knowledge. I shall deny ims that I am a spy.¡±


    ¡°Situ Yangtian, it¡¯s a miracle you even managed to climb the stairs. Would Talisman Sect waste such a genius as a spy? It almost sounds as though you don¡¯t want Formation Sect to rise,¡± ribbed Lu Deyi.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want somebody to be blindsided. I will look into your background,¡± Situ Yangtian coldly told Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°Stop. Brother Situ, you must have evidence if you going to make usations. Please do not do that again. We can find out whether Feng Mu is telling the truth or not if we investigate. It is time someone shows Talisman Sect what we are made of,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng authoritatively said.


    ¡°Understood, Patriarch,¡± responded Situ Yangtian, shooting a hostile gander Mu Yu¡¯s way.


    On their way out of the pce, Greater Heaven Caster Lu smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Feng Mu, you made me proud back there, haha. You know you didn¡¯t just surprise all of us with your strategy but even beat Patriarch¡¯s record? As long as you keep working, I guarantee I can nurture you into a qualified Greater Heaven Stage formation caster.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t give me any second-hand Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations,¡± Mu Yu wanted to say.


    ***


    The only person permitted into the forbidden zone at Formation Sect was Patriarch Zhuge Xiaosheng ¨C with the exception of some who made exceptional contributions to the sect.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng approached a tree and said, ¡°Your disciple requests an audience, Patriarch.¡±


    The surroundings waved.


    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng stepped into a void.


    The middle-aged man with a white beard was sitting underneath a tree. He ignored the leaves in his hair and on his shoulders. Though he had his energy suppressed, his demeanour was distinctly different to the ordinary man.


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng knelt down and saluted. He waited in silence without aint.


    Chen Tiandao said, ¡°Rise. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng rose to his feet and reported, ¡°A disciple climbed Celestial Staircase in eight steps and in only one hour today.¡±


    Chen Tiandao¡¯s eyes flew open. Zhuge Xiaosheng, in a courteous tone, borated, ¡°His name is Feng Mu, a Heaven Stage disciple. He climbed the stairs in just eight steps as you did.¡±


    ¡°Heaven Stage disciple? Not Greater Heaven Stage?¡±


    ¡°He solved two formation tablets, therefore is a Greater Heaven Stage candidate. Once he solves the third tablet, he will be a full-fledged Greater Heaven Stage disciple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible talent for a Heaven Stage disciple.¡± Chen Tiandao, chasing a hunch, asked, ¡°Is he the one who has only been with us for two months?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Do you know him, Patriarch?¡±


    ¡°How would I not know a Heaven Stage disciple who solved the eighth hexagram?!¡±


    ¡°He solved the eighth hexagram?! I never knew about that.¡±


    Greater Heaven Stage formation casters didn¡¯t bother unless there was a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. It was logistical issue to question hundreds of disciples personally one by one, after all.


    ¡°Only I know. I would assume the two on guard duty that day are also aware. It would seem they didn¡¯t inform anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why is he only a Heaven Stage disciple if he solved the eighth hexagram?¡±


    ¡°He chose ¡®Life After Death¡¯ hexagram and solved the fourth hexagram as his fourth hexagram and then stopped. I¡¯m guessing he didn¡¯t want to suffer any more pain. He doesn¡¯t even know he solved the eighth hexagram.¡±


    <em>What. In. The. World. He¡¯s the second Chen Tiandao, then!</em> Zhuge Xiaosheng inwardly eximed.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    <strong><em>Mu Chenghong</em></strong>


    ¡°Patriarch, why did you not tell me if you knew he solved the eighth hexagram? I would have been able to personally guide him. After all, you know how Talisman Sect is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his decision. If he has what it takes, he¡¯ll climb the ranks toe before me. I don¡¯t want to stick my nose in his business where it¡¯s unnecessary. One is more susceptible to losing their way when they¡¯re put on a throne too high for their own good. Let him learn as he should. That shall ensure he learns the essence of what we are trying to teach.¡±


    ¡°I am ashamed I am unable to see the bigger picture as you do, Patriarch.¡±


    Clearly, Mu Yu wasn¡¯t one to let fame and praise get to his head. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve lost his way long ago as Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°You asked him how to climb Celestial Staircase in eight steps, didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you need to figure it out for yourself? You can only build higher if you consolidate your foundation.¡±


    Flustered, Zhuge Xiaosheng dropped to his knees and kowtow. ¡°Please forgive me, Patriarch. I was so shocked that I forgot what you told us.¡±


    Chen Tiandao gestured for Zhuge Xiaosheng to get up. ¡°Forget it. I presume he only told how you how the staircase changes. Besides deduction skills, you also need timing. You won¡¯t be able to achieve what he did even if you have memorised the system. It won¡¯t be easy to find the timing and make it as he did. Nevertheless, he has inspired a new way of thinking; that¡¯ll help you think outside the box.¡±


    ¡°I will remember your teachings.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu was in no hurry to break the third formation tablet because he was already learning the Greater Heaven Stage disciples¡¯ curriculum. Plus, after he climbed Celestial Staircase in eight jumps, he was acknowledged as a full-fledged Greater Heaven Stage disciple.


    Mu Yu finally met the only recognised Greater Heaven Stage disciple ¨C Mu Chenghong, a disciple Situ Yangtian brought back from elsewhere. Technically speaking, all of the Greater Heaven Stage formation casters were the shifus of Greater Heaven Stage disciples owing to how few of the disciples there were. That said, Mu Chenghong was particrly close to Situ Yangtian as Mu Yu was with Lu Deyi.


    Half a month after Mu Yu¡¯s ascension of Celestial Staircase and just learnt an environmental illusion formation from Lu Deyi had past, but Situ Yangtian brought Mu Chenghong over to see Mu Yu.


    ¡°Situ Yangtian, what are you doing here?¡± Lu Deyi aggressed.


    ¡°Not much. Just thought I¡¯d let Chenghong greet your Heaven Stage disciple and show him the standard of an authentic Heaven Stage disciple is.¡±


    <em>God, I hate these clich¨¦ characters</em>, Mu Yu bemoaned in his mind.


    ¡°I apologise in advance if there are any misunderstandings; however, Greater Heaven Caster Situ really did bring me here to greet you and Junior Brother Feng Mu. We mean no ill will.¡± Mu Chenghong, who had orange pupils, was approachable and didn¡¯t put on any airs. He stepped out from behind Situ Yangtian to greet Greater Heaven Caster Lu with a bow and then held a hand out to Mu Yu. ¡°You must be Junior Brother Feng Mu. This one is Mu Chenghong. It is my pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    Though Mu Yu didn¡¯t expect a handshake instead of a palm and fist salute, Mu Yu shook Mu Chenggong¡¯s hand, nheless. ¡°You tter me, Senior Brother.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t like smiling men after meeting Tian Budai. Nevertheless, Mu Chenghong¡¯s smile didn¡¯t have that fake appearance Tian Budai¡¯s did.


    ¡°Situ Yangtian, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡±


    ¡°You think I want to be here?¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯te here. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re splitting hairs over everything when we finally found ourselves a Greater Heaven Stage disciple!¡±


    ¡°Brother Feng Mu, how about we go for a stroll and let them speak?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Sure.¡±


    Whether deliberate or not, Mu Chenghong discharged his Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer energy when the duo was outside. For one reason or another, the energy passed by Mu Yu instead of pressuring him.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me taking you along.¡± Mu Chenghong lifted Mu Yu and flew off.


    Smiling, Mu Yumented, ¡°I am ashamed of my cultivation after witnessing yours, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will eventually reach my level,¡± Mu Chenghong absentmindedly replied.


    Mu Chenghong and Mu Yu descended onto the tallest mountain in the sect, uncreatively named Formation Sect. Surprisingly, there were no surprises or protection formations erected. The entire sect was viewable from the mountain top. Howbeit, due to the formations around the sect, only gorges and ins were visible. Still, the expansive view was rxing.


    Mu Chenghong sat down on a rock, and Mu Yu sat down on another.


    ¡°You can see the entire sect from here. I assume you haven¡¯t been here since you¡¯ve only joined us.¡± Mu Chenghong spread his arms to feel the rough winds.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I like everything about Formation Sect. As I grew up here, I¡¯ve witnessed the bad blood between us and Talisman Sect over the years. It¡¯s vexing to see them continue to grow more and more superior to us. Sadly, we are in no position to change anything as disciples.¡±


    ¡°What did you want to bring me to tell me?¡±


    With a twirl of his hand, Mu Chenggong changed the scenery to and of snow, even altering the weather. Using his finger, he controlled snowkes to write ¡°formation¡± and ¡°talisman.¡± He conveyed, ¡°I¡¯ve read Formation Sect¡¯s history. When we were still one family, we were so powerful as one of the nine great sects that nobody dared to oppose us because of ourbined skills. Not even Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect¡¯s twins could match our formations and talismans. What goes up muste down. With two tigers on the mountain, discord was inevitable. I really want to see the prime of Formation and Talisman Sect. Do you, Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I believe that it is impossible for the two unite again. In just three more months, we will be locking horns. Where there ispetition, there must be a winner, no?¡±


    Mu Chenghong stared at Mu Yu as if he could see something. He then peered into the distance and remarked, ¡°And who will it be?¡±


    Mu Yu gazed into the distance as Mu Chenghong did.


    ¡°You will be joining the team in the tournament, won¡¯t you, Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Like you, we all have to do our part. Giving it our all is enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Mu Chenghong turned back to Mu Yu and continued, ¡°They say that yourprehension of formations is exceptional. I, however, feel that you are also a great man in your own right. I hope we will never have to be at odds.¡±


    <em>Who says this sort of stuff the first time they meet someone? What¡¯s he trying to imply?</em>


    Mu Yu met with Mu Chenghong¡¯s line of sight and questioned, ¡°Why would we be at odds as Formation Sect¡¯s disciples, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, being at odds can mean different things. For instance, technically, we¡¯d be at odds during a sparring match.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking to share some pointers with me?¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    <strong><em>Formations Match</em></strong>


    ¡°I am merely curious. Would you be interested?¡± Mu Chenghong asked.


    Mu Yu was definitely keen to see what the only Heavens Stage Disciple touted as the greatest genius of Formation Sect was capable of, especially since Mu Chenghong was supposed to be more formidable than Mo Ziming. Besides, he wanted to try out the new formations he learnt from Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Even so, he yed the modest card. ¡°I am no match for you as a Golden Core Realm disciple, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°I am not trying to throw my weight around. I will reduce my spiritual energy to Golden Core Realm. We¡¯ll test our mettle in illusion formations in a game of chasey. What say you?¡±


    ¡°How do wepete using illusion formations?¡± The majority of formations Mu Yu had learnt were illusion formations.


    ¡°I will throw an attack. You use the spiritual energy apanying the attack to determine my location.¡± With a click, Mu Chenghong changed the scenery to a desert and then concealed himself in the sand. Sounding as if he was close by, he added, ¡°I will always stay within a fifty metre radius. If you can find me within two hours, you win.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Thus began the contest of illusion formations. Mu Yu ventured into the desert. As he walked, flowers grew underfoot, burying the sand underneath to build an oasis he preferred. Suddenly, the wind picked up, forming a sand eryx. Mu Yu spawned a dragon vine to bite back.


    ¡°Why did you use my form?¡± grumbled the dragon vine.


    ¡°You should use my form. Big Earthworm is painfully ugly.¡±


    ¡°On second thought, use my form. Snakes eat rodents.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s dragon vine sessfully bit the eryx in two. When the battle was supposed to have ended, the eryx rained down as grains of sand. Each grain morphed into miniature eryxs and started biting away.


    ¡°See? Dragon, my foot,¡± derided Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me. I would¡¯ve sted them already if it was me.¡±


    The dragon vine wrestled with everything it had from the ground.


    ¡°Hargh!¡± With Mu Yu¡¯s grunt, green tentacles grew from the small snakes, pinning them down and separating them.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s about a third of what I could do,¡±plimented the dragon vine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even the one fighting, shameless caterpir.¡±


    Mu Yu performed hand seals and brought out three Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations, injecting a formation into the desert to locate Mu Chenghong. Unlike his expectations, there were three signals of someone controlling the eryx in three different directions.


    ¡°Nice clone trick.¡±


    Knowing that he¡¯d reveal himself as soon as he struck ¨C spiritual qi and spiritual energy were catalysts for formations ¨C Mu Chenghong split his spiritual qi in three to confuse Mu Yu. The other perk was that he could freely switch between the three clones.


    Mu Yu decided to choose a random signal and chase it down. Fifty metres only took an instant for him to cover. After confirming his first guess was wrong, he raced to the next one and then the next one, but all of them were fakes.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I can switch ces at will. It¡¯s virtually impossible to find me if you chase down each single one by one.


    <em>How does he know which signal I¡¯m heading to?</em> Mu Yu pondered. Mu Yu caught sight of the regenerated eryx engaging his dragon vine again and realised, <em>I get it now. If I can find trace his spiritual energy through the eryx, he can find me through the same method.</em>


    Mu Yu cancelled his dragon vine summoning. As long as he didn¡¯t retaliate to any attacks, he could hide from Mu Chenghong using his own illusion formation. In saying that, Mu Yu not fighting didn¡¯t imply Mu Chenghong was just going to sit on hisurels.


    Mu Chenghong had his eryx sabotage Mu Yu¡¯s oasis, thereby dismantling Mu Yu¡¯s formation bit by bit. ¡°My eryx will corrode your formation if you don¡¯t retaliate. That isn¡¯t a wise choice.¡±


    Grinning, Mu Yu attacked the eryx using vines he spawned from the oasis.


    <em>How are you going to find me if you just stand there watching?</em> deliberated Mu Chenghong.


    Mu Chenghong soon sensed three signals of Mu Yu dashing to his three signals simultaneously. He dimpled and muttered under his breath, ¡°You¡¯re going to use a clone trick to counter my clone strategy?¡±


    Upon arriving at the three spots, Mu Yu was disappointed to find none of them was the real Mu Chenghong, leading to him asking himself, ¡°Why?¡±


    Mu Chenghong was mulling over what Mu Yu¡¯s next move was when he detected vinesing up from where he was standing, forcing him to run. He reappeared elsewhere in the desert and then had to run again. He had no time to settle down as Mu Yu¡¯s vines would sprout the moment after hended.


    ¡°Impressive, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Your speed is amazing, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°How are you locating me?¡±


    ¡°Formations require formation lines, correct? Your clever usage of your eryx had me fooled for a while.¡±


    Mu Yu figured out Mu Chenghong wasn¡¯t controlling the eryx, but the formation was controlling it autonomously. Entities that the caster generated would¡¯ve left formation lines. Since Mu Yu didn¡¯t find any, he realised Mu Chenghong wasn¡¯t controlling the eryx.


    ¡°How are you able to tell where I will go next?¡± Mu Chenghong nodded in approval.


    ¡°You have another formation within your illusion formation. Your formation within your desert shows the Heavenly Dipper Star formation pattern, which I noticed from the eryx¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that, you should be aware that you can¡¯t possibly catch.¡±


    Taoism believed that, within Big Dipper, there were thirty-six stars and seventy-two earthly fiend stars. Heavenly Dipper Star Formation drew inspiration from the random organisation of stars in the sky. In a nutshell, the formation allowed its caster to teleport from ce to ce within a fixed radius. As to where they teleported, that was beyond them to decide.


    ¡°It may seem as though you are teleporting to random locations. In reality, the area within which you can move is tiny, and there are only a few spots you can move to. I, in fact, know where you will go next.¡± Mu Yu wore a triumphant visage and dered.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    <strong><em>Formation Within a Formation</em></strong>


    Vines sprouted in four locations at once.


    ¡°You sound confident.¡±


    Mu Chenghong raised the corner of his lips. He didn¡¯t appear in any of the spots Mu Yu targeted. Instead, he stopped. Mu Yu didn¡¯t let up and restrained Mu Chenghong after a long chase and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running, Senior Brother?¡±


    The Mu Chenghong crumbled into grains of sand.


    <em>Damn, an illusion again! That means there¡¯s third formation stacked on that I didn¡¯t notice. My shallow knowledge of Greater Heaven Stage formations is showing. I need to learn Dad¡¯s formations,</em> Mu Yu inwardly said.


    ¡°You are merelycking experience, Younger Brother. If you had the time to learn more, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive you with the stacked formations for so long.¡±


    <em>Hmm, I can overrun the desert formation with my oasis, meaning we technically stacked formations, where the stronger formation gains the initiative. My illusion formation is iid within another formation. If I¡¯m to win this contest, I¡¯m going to need to think outside the box; every formation is wed somehow. I¡¯m going to need to find where the w is.</em>


    So-called formations would be Lightning Swift Snakesbined with Mesmerising Swallow Deafening Voice Formation since one enhanced the other.


    Mu Yu watched his dragon vine and the eryx¡¯s tussle as he deliberated. Mu Chenghong allowed Mu Yu to think without interruption.


    <em>What¡¯s missing?</em> Mu Yu asked himself. He scooped up sand and let it slip through his fingers for the wind to carry the grains of. He looked back at the eryx and had an epiphany.


    The direction the wind blew the sand grains. The direction of the sandstorm, the snowkes dropped and the wind on the mountain they were in all blew toward where Greater Heaven Caster Lu resided.


    <em>This is the illusion formation Greater Heaven Caster Lu just taught me executed masterfully. </em>


    ¡°Senior Brother, you had me fooled from the beginning. You¡¯ve done more than enough for the adtion you¡¯re given to do justice, but I know how to defuse your formation now.¡±


    Mu Yu shut his eyes and sped up his spiritual energy cirction to his eyes. His eyes turned green when he opened them again. He was sitting back at the mountain peak they were in, overlooking Formation Sect.


    ¡°You noticed?¡± Mu Chenghong queried with a smile, still holding his arms out and peering into the distance.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I am thoroughly impressed. I will remember the lesson.¡±


    In reality, Mu Chenghong never moved from his spot. Mu Yu was caught in an illusion prior to Mu Chenghong¡¯s suggestion for a spar.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I am going to say that we are not on the tallest mountain of Formation Sect.¡± Mu Yu blinked again. Once he opened his eyes again, he found they were floating in the air and only on their way to the supposed mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯re not flying, either.¡± Mu Yu blinked again, returning to Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s residence, where the two were still holding hands.


    What feltparable to hours happened in only the blink of an eye.


    ¡°He already figured out your illusion?¡± Situ Yangtian leaned over and asked, doubting Mu Yu.


    Mu Chenghong smiled. ¡°My formations do not work on Junior Brother Feng Mu. I suppose we got to know each other in the illusion.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled back and bobbed his head.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered with the game. ¡°Okay, Mr. Paranoid, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Situ Yangtian strutted off. Mu Chenghong bowed to Lu Deyi and gave Mu Yu a nod before he followed suit.


    Mu Yu sought permission to leave for a moment to chase after Mu Chenghong. Situ Yangtian decided to leave them alone, unwilling to share a single word with Mu Yu.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I have a feeling you still have something you want to convey, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu felt as though there was something weighing on Mu Chenghong¡¯s chest due to the mncholic things he¡¯d pepper into the contents of his speech.


    ¡°Your aptitude doesn¡¯t pale inparison to mine.¡± Mu Chenghong suddenly shook his head. ¡°You only need to improve your cultivation and gain more experience. You will eventually surpass me. I hope we won¡¯t be on opposing sides when you do surpass me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel that we will have to cross each other?¡± Mu Yu genuinely didn¡¯t mind Mu Chenghong as an individual.


    ¡°I wonder.¡± Mu Chenghong caught a yellow leaf whilst sporting a solemn visage. He looked back up with a cheerful countenance and said, ¡°Formation Sect is a ce worth protecting.¡±


    The floating leaf in the air swayed back and forth as though it refused to stay, wanting to stay. Mu Chenghong borated, ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling there wille a day where we will have to go all out against each other. I hope we¡¯ll make the correct choice. I also hope your path is right.¡±


    <em>What¡¯s he talking about?</em> Mu Yu contemted. After Mu Chenghong went into the woods, Mu Yu cracked a smile and asked himself, ¡°You think I¡¯m a Talisman Sect spy or something?¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    <strong><em>Blood Jade ck Crystal¡¯s Break</em></strong>


    Mu Yu had moved on to mastering more advanced formations during the two month period of training with Greater Heaven Caster Lu. Additionally, he began learning from Ku Mu¡¯s Profound Formations. He was thrilled when he managed to understand the contents. He had a habit of staring at Blood Jade ck Crystal and reminiscing his days with Ku Mu. For some reason today, Blood Jade ck Crystal cracked!


    Mu Yu shook Xiaoshuai awake and frantically asked, ¡°Xiaoshuai, why did it crack?¡±


    If Blood Jade ck Crystal was destroyed, the Soul Fixing Formation imbued within would be cancelled, jeopardising Ku Mu¡¯s soul.


    Still groggy, Xiaoshuai popped out and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t bite it.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. The issue is the spiritual qi is fading. Xiaoshuai, do you have any way of supplying it with more spiritual qi?¡± Mu Yu was already injecting his spiritual energy into Blood Jade ck Crystal. s, even Ku Mu¡¯s apparition had disappeared along with many of the formation lines.


    Xiaoshuai snatched Blood Jade ck Crystal and scrutinised it. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°It requires too much Spiritual Qi to maintain Soul Fixing Formation. Ku Mu used the crystal many times prior to imparting it to you, so¡­ Our only option is to migrate Soul Fixing Formation to another Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation.¡±


    Mu Yu took in a big breath and proceed to flip through Profound Formations for information pertaining to Soul Fixing Formation. There were a total of 29,372 lines, eighty-one small-scale eight trigrams formation iid within thergest eight trigrams formation. Every single small-scale eight trigrams formation needed to follow a fixed structure. Worst of all, the information wasn¡¯tplete for Ku Mu left out aspects that he deemed unnecessary to note.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only gone as high as two thousand lines. Am I supposed to draw a new Soul Fixing Formation? I can¡¯t manage 29,372 lines, not to mention the missing information.¡±


    ¡°You can only try. Else, Ku Mu¡¯s soul might really be doomed,¡± stated the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu earnestly studied Profound Formations. Xiaoshuai, who had a high aptitude for studying, joined him. As they were reading, Xiaoshuai asked, ¡°The third hexagram is based off Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation¡¯s method. Have you learnt that formation?¡±


    Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation was an advanced formation that allowed everyone within it tomunicate through their thoughts alone. Since it required three thousand lines, it was also beyond Mu Yu.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll learn it if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡±


    Mu Yu desperately studied Soul Fixing Formation day and night, but it was difficult. Thirty attempts to draw Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation resulted in thirty failures. Nevertheless, he persisted and finally got Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation down pact on the third day. That was one down and eighty to go. Sadly, Blood Jade ck Crystal wouldn¡¯t survive for a year, so he needed to work faster. That was asking for the impossible, though.


    Hapless, Mu Yu turned to Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°How to quickly replenish a Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation? Didn¡¯t I give you a whole bunch? Surely you haven¡¯t spent them all already?¡±


    ¡°No, I am merely curious as the spiritual qi in them run out really quick and take a long time to replenish.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s nothing that can be done. If it could quickly replenish itself, Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations would be wless. It¡¯s a nice thought, but you¡¯re not the first to think about it. Everyone wants to ovee weaknesses, but nobody has seeded thus far.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu didn¡¯t notice Mu Yu¡¯s shoulders roll forward and head sink. Lu Deyi suddenly smacked his head. ¡°I almost forgot. Patriarch said you¡¯re a qualified Greater Heaven Caster disciple now, so he wanted me to give this formation foundation to you. It¡¯s a symbol that you¡¯ve been acknowledged as a Greater Heaven Stage disciple and core member of the sect.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu passed Mu Yu a nephrite eight trigrams piece the size of two fingers. The character ¡°Greater¡± was carved in the centre. It was a potent Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find it in him to celebrate despite the valuable gift. Greater Heaven Caster Lu patted Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and, in an envious tone, expressed, ¡°Feng Mu, you should feel honoured for Patriarch said Grandmaster Chen Tiandao personally produced the piece for you. None of us have had the honour of receiving his praise. Never would I have imagined this.¡±


    ¡°Chen Tiandao!¡± eximed Mu Yu, thinking, <em>Yes, Chen TIandao could definitely help me.</em>


    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster Chen Tiandao.¡± Beaming, Greater Heaven Caster Lu continued, ¡°I knew you¡¯d be shocked. I¡¯m jealous¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, could I meet Grandmaster Chen Tiandao?¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu stroked his beard. ¡°No. He usually trains in the forbidden forest. You¡¯ll only be granted an audience when he wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Go and study now. By the way, you can ess the third floor of Formation Hall now that you have the nephrite piece. You¡¯ll find all Greater Heaven Stage formations there. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand,e see me.¡±


    Mu Yu walked off with his head down, brooding in his own mind.


    <em>I guess I should be happy Chen Tiandao hasn¡¯t been assassinated yet. This isn¡¯t going to do. I must find a way to meet Chen Tiandao before Blood Jade ck Crystal is finished. How am I going to enter the forbidden zone, though? I don¡¯t have time to wait until the tournament to win the privilege to the forbidden forest.</em>


    Mu Yu found himself a peaceful ce instead of his room ¨C Wu Wenxing and Duan Yang were there, after all.


    <em>Crack!</em> Blood Jade ck Crystal was almost ready to split in two.


    ¡°No! No! No! No!¡± Mu Yu gripped Blood Jade ck Crystal tight, grasping at any straw he could get his hands on. s, it broke apart. Mu Yu could see Ku Mu¡¯s soul inside Soul Fixing Formation. He cried, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Dad!¡±


    Soul Fixing Formation gradually crumbled before Mu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    <strong><em>Scheme</em></strong>


    The nephrite piece Greater Heaven Caster gave Mu Yu suddenly lit up, enveloping Blood Jade ck Crystal and transferred its spiritual energy to Blood Jade ck Crystal. Complex text drifted across the sky. Blood Jade ck Crystal turned to tiny particles, but a formation within the particles activated. Judging from the clear visual of Ku Mu¡¯s apparition, the formation had to be Soul Fixing Formation.


    Once Soul Fixing Formation migrated to the nephrite piece, the white light and formation faded. Upon sending his spiritual energy into the nephrite piece to check, Mu Yu was joyous to verify the migration was a sess.


    <em>Why¡­? Does Chen Tiandao already know who I am?</em> Mu Yu silently questioned, gingerly holding the nephrite piece. ¡°Thank you¡­ I swear that, henceforth, I will consider Formation Sect¡¯s woes to also be my woes.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu had a pulse on Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing¡¯s movements as he still had them under his control, albeit them still not being aware. A date finally came for their next meeting to discuss Formation Sect¡¯s takeover.


    Under the guise of a business trip with a Greater Heaven Stage caster, the spies left formation sect to convene at a secluded mountain stream under the cover of the night.


    Mu Yu nned to control all of Talisman Sect¡¯s Heaven Stage spies using divine soul wood. In regards to the Lesser Heaven Stage spies, he deemed it unnecessary to control them, not that he could¡¯ve.


    Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing wore on ck robes and hid their faces under their hoods. They had a talisman that, when attached to them, camouged them and hid their presencepletely. Had Mu Yu not nted divine soul wood on them, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to trace them


    ¡°Green lion,¡± enunciated Duan Yang, in a different voice thanks to the talisman that hid his presence.


    ¡°Green lion¡± was a meeting location code. The spies met at a total of six locations, and ¡°green lion¡± was one of them.


    Duan Yang and Wu Wenxing faded into the darkness and made their way to Deste Fiend Beast ins, a ce where high-level fiend beasts roamed. The only reason the two were able to venture there at their level was because their presence was concealed perfectly.


    The two sneaked into therge cavern of a green lion beast, a level five fiend beast. Staking out outside, Mu Yu saw others sneak into the cavern. He took a de of grass to infiltrate the cavern after them.


    There were only two green lion beasts. They ignored the people around and chased off mosquitoes, instead. Green light illuminated the interior of the cavern.


    Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai were already waiting there with their faces revealed. The others stood around in silence. Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai did a head count after waiting for about an hour ¨C all fifty-seven members were present. Luo Feilong then announced, ¡°This will be ourst meeting. As long as you fulfil your respective duties, we will conquer Formation Sect in a month from now, and we won¡¯t have to worry for our safety again.¡±


    All of them were d to hear their lives as spies would be over in just a month. It wasn¡¯t and games when their safety was always in jeopardy, after all. Plus, they would be major contributors in the n¡¯s sess, so they anticipated generous rewards.


    ¡°Quiet! We have someone important here tonight to fill us in on the details,¡± dered Ji Wenkai, stepping aside with Luo Feilong.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t notice the presence of someone waiting behind the two. The individual didn¡¯t even bother to hide his appearance and stepped forward. The spies went down on one knee and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Greater Heaven Caster Zhou!¡±


    Zhou Jinglin ran his gaze over them and said, ¡°You are all big contributors to our sect. It¡¯s been hard on you all these years, but you will soon get to harvest the fruits of yourbour.¡±


    ¡°We will give our all for Talisman Sect!¡± the spies ardently cried in synchrony.


    Mu Yu: <em>I didn¡¯t expect Zhou Jinglin to show up. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to control them now.</em>


    Zhou Jinglin gestured for them to rise and, in a booming voice, dered, ¡°Being exiled from the sect when we split off is the most disgraceful part of our history. Nheless, Formation Sect¡¯s days are numbered, and it¡¯s time for us to take back what¡¯s rightfully ours. All of you will be rewarded once we are sessful. Be it Greater Heaven Stage talisman foundations or formation foundations, you can have them all. We will train all of you as Greater Heaven Stage disciples. We need brave disciples like yourselves to rise!¡±


    ¡°Long live Talisman Sect!¡± Their cries were jubnt, yet their anger toward Formation Sect also seeped in.


    <em>Fools</em>, Mu Yu ridiculed in his mind.


    Zhou Jinglin¡¯s visage could¡¯ve sent chills down spine as he added, ¡°You must all be worried about how to deal with their neen Greater Heaven Stage formation Casters. Worry not, for I shall introduce to you someone who will reassure you. Remember, we don¡¯t go to war unprepared.¡±


    Zhou Jinglin moved his gaze to the cavern entrance and grinned. The individual at the entrance sauntered in, leaving everyone anxious.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking me!¡± Mu Yu almost blurted aloud.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    <strong><em>Surprise, Surprise</em></strong>


    The jaw dropper was Formation Sect¡¯s only official Greater Heaven Stage disciple ¨C Mu Chenghong! The bizarre things Mu Yu heard from Mu Chenghong finally clicked. In order to see Formation and Talisman Sect united as per Mu Chenghong¡¯s words meant that Talisman Sect had to take over and absorb Formation Sect!


    Luo Feilong stuttered, ¡°S-Senior Brother Mu Chenghong?¡±


    Keeping his sinister smirk on his face, Zhou Jinglin exined, ¡°We did not inform you of some facts prior to today for your safety¡¯s sake. As our operationunches next month, I now need to fill you in. With their only Greater Heaven Stage disciple being our disciple, Formation Sect¡¯s days are numbered.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised, my brothers. We are family,¡± reinforced Mu Chenghong.


    Hearing Mu Chenghong¡¯s reassuring deration, the others cheered, ¡°For Talisman Sect!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, we have another spy among the neen Greater Heaven Stage casters,¡± informed Zhou Jinglin.


    ¡°Who might it be?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t explicate his name to err on the safe side.¡±


    Mu Yu: <em>There¡¯s only been one person who¡¯s been prickly with me among the neen, constantly getting confrontational with Greater Heaven Caster Lu and happens to be close to Mu Chenghong ¨C Situ Yangtian. Oh, man, how corrupt is Formation Sect already? I know I said I¡¯d help them out, but how tall is this mountain of poop I¡¯ve decided to clear?!</em>


    ¡°The oue of our years of nning and toiling will be decided in this one blow. Keep your wits about you, and do what you have to. Act ordingly to the orders given at the tournament, and this will be an easy win. Luo Feilong shall now inform you of the details,¡± Zhou Jinglin instructed.


    Luo Feilong revealed the weaknesses of the formations around Formation Sect, important paths, how to dismantle formations and how to help Talisman Sect effortlessly invade. If their n panned out as nned, they¡¯d reach the centre of Formation Sect before Formation Sect could¡¯ve responded and annihted the disciples as if they were ughtering fodder.


    Each spy was assigned a name and code. The names Luo Feilong mentioned were their real names, meaning Duan Yang was a fake name. He split them up into teams of five and delegated tasks.


    ¡°Lesser Heaven Stage disciples will attack Formation Sect¡¯s outermostter. The middleyer will be in your hands. We will need Mu Chenghong and our other Greater Heaven caster to assail the innermostter. They will defuse Formation Pce¡¯s defences. Once we break through to the pce, someone will take care of Zhuge Xiaosheng. Henceforward, Formation Sect shall be no more!¡± Zhou Jinglin proimed.


    ¡°What about Chen Tiandao, Shifu?¡± Ji Wenkai inquired.


    ¡°Chen Tiandao? Celestial Star Sect¡¯s elder will finish him for us,¡± answered Zhou Jinglin. He turned to Mu Chenghong, who appeared to be mulling over something, and questioned, ¡°Chenghong, don¡¯t you have anything to say to your junior brothers? You should get to know each other better now that your rtionship to them is in the open.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary. You all did brilliant. We all have our own duties to fulfil. All we have to do is fulfil them to the best of our abilities.¡±


    Zhou Jinglin observed Mu Chenghong for a little longer. He then cleared his throat and said, ¡°The day victory is achieved is the day you soar! Dismissed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shifu.¡±


    The spies knelt down to salute Zhou Jinglin and then filed out of the cavern. Once just Mu Chenghong was left, Zhou Jinglin questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy. You have something to opine?¡±


    Mu Chenghong looked down. ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°You better figure yourself out! You¡¯re a disciple of Talisman Sect. You think Formation Sect will forgive you if you decide to quit now?¡± Zhou Jinglin rhetorically asked with a simpler.


    ¡°Your subject has not forgotten where he belongs. He asks you do not forgive the promise you made.¡± Mu Chenghong looked up at Zhou Jinglin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll restore your Greater Heaven Stage disciple status after this and allow you to return to us. Unlike them, you¡¯re talented and ranked. Those old fools wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you,¡± Zhou Jinglin responded, unable to pry anything out of Mu Chenghong¡¯s straightforward gaze. He started walking to the entrance and halted. ¡°Talisman Sect needs you. Don¡¯t let us down.¡±


    ¡°Your subject has never let his loyalty sway.¡±


    Mu Chenghong and Zhou Jinglin went their own way.


    Mu Yu: <em>Talisman Sect sure is pulling out all the stops. I was wrong to assume they wouldn¡¯t send in a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. I doubt he¡¯s going to be ced higher than Mo Ziming on the hierarchy despite his superiority. I actually liked Mu Chenghong, but I guess a formation contest is inevitable¡­</em>

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    <strong><em>Celestial Sword Hill</em></strong>


    After learning who was involved with Talisman Sect, Mu Yu had to abandon his n. He also realised he wasn¡¯t going to be able to go hero mode and stop the plot all on his own. Due to insufficient evidence, the only thing he could do was milk the remaining month to be as ready as possible for when it was time toe to blows.


    As long as Formation Pce was protected, Talisman Sect would run into setbacks. To conquer Formation Pce, Mu Chenghong and, presumably, Situ Yangtian werepulsory keystones. ordingly, Mu Yu had to stop Mu Chenghong.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think he could surpass Mu Chenghong in a month if they pitted their formation knowledge. The only chance Mu Yu had of winning was in swordy. He had been putting off his deep dive into his suspicion that Celestial Sword Nine Summons was a sword formation, but it was time to invest into it.


    Mu Yu could only trust Greater Heaven Caster Lu at Formation Sect. For that reason, he was the only person Mu Yu decided to consult.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster, can you teach me about sword formations?¡± Mu Yu tried researching on his own. s, the materials on sword formations that Formation Sect possessed was too shallow for his purposes.


    ¡°Why do you want to learn sword formations all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I thought I would need to learn some offensive formations for the uing tournament. As I have a preference for swords, I decided I want to learn sword formations.¡±


    ¡°Feng Mu, sword formations are incredibly hard to learn in the realm of formations. The number one reason we struggle with them as formation casters isn¡¯t formation foundations but our inadequate swordy. Very few of us pursue swordy and rely on formation foundations to fight. It¡¯s easier to learn formations, after all.¡±


    ¡°Sword formations do not consume formation foundations. If we could use flying swords as our formation foundation, our abilities would not be contingent on formation foundations, no?¡±


    ¡°Seldom will you evere across anyone who can use a flying sword as their formation foundation. Not every sword can be used as one. Sword formations have strict stiptions on what flying sword they ept. It¡¯d cost hundreds of thousands of Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations to forge a flying sword that would qualify. How practical do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°Has no one in our history ever studied sword formations?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the greatest sword formation in the world is?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s Celestial Swords Nine Summons!¡±


    ¡°B-but how does that fit into the conversation?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Chen Tiandao doesn¡¯t like sword formations,¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu suddenly whispered as though he was afraid someone would overhear him.


    ¡°Is the reason none of our members learn sword formations just because Chen Tiandao doesn¡¯t like sword formations?¡±


    ¡°Mind your manners. You can¡¯t just address Patriarch by his name.¡±


    ¡°I apologise.¡±


    Reverting back to a quiet voice, Greater Heaven Caster Lu elucidated, ¡°This is a secret, so don¡¯t tell anyone else. Sword Shadow Dust Gale defeated Patriarch back then using Celestial Swords Nine Summons. From then on, Patriarch has been tirelessly studying sword formations. Patriarch opined that there is no point in creating a sword formation if it cannot rival Celestial Swords Nine Summons.¡±


    ¡°Talk about being stubborn.¡±


    ¡°In reality, it¡¯s impossible to manifest power on par with Celestial Swords Nine Summons unless you had the nine swords. Patriarch¡¯s im will circumvent others wasting their time to attempt the impossible. I mean, how many people could get their hands on swords of that calibre.¡±


    ¡°Is there no hope for me to learn sword formations, then?¡±


    Mu Yu was disappointed because he didn¡¯t see the point of learning tonnes of formations if he couldn¡¯t learn the essence of Celestial Swords Nine Summons.


    ¡°Not entirely. We do have an abandoned Celestial Sword Hill.¡±


    ¡°Celestial Sword Hill?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows how it came to be. Nevertheless, it was where Patriarch Chen Tiandao and Sword Shadow Dust Galepeted back then. A scar from one of Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s strikes is still visible there. The tremendous sword qi from his attacks still remains there to this day. If you¡¯re mentally weak, you¡¯re prone to end up caught in the sword formation. As such, Patriarch cordoned it to prevent anyone bing a victim.¡±


    <em>Perhaps I can figure something out about Celestial Swords Nine Summons from the mark left behind,</em> Mu thought. ¡°Where is Celestial Sword Hill?¡±


    ¡°I suggest you quit while you¡¯re ahead. You¡¯re not the first one eager to check it out, and you may be another disciple who ends up stuck in the sword formation forever. Patriarch said that one must have reached an excellent level in swordsmanship and the art of formations to venture there. You reckon anyone besides Sword Shadow Dust Gale could tick both boxes?¡±


    <em>I¡¯m pretty sure I qualify. You could even say it was left for me.</em>


    From the moment Mu Yu set his sights on usurping Third Heaven Pce¡¯s rule, he decided to master both disciplines for the goal necessitated it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had disciples learn swordy and then attempt to go there; however, they ended up paraplegic. How could the swordy they learn hold a candle to Celestial Swords Nine Summons? Patriarch decided to seal the area off after we lost multiple disciples. I know you¡¯re adept, but I don¡¯t want you to be another victim.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who could enter the area, it¡¯d be Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple. In my opinion, his disciple, Mu Yu, must¡¯ve learnt directly from Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Otherwise, how did he start beating renowned Primordial Infant Realm disciples when he was only a Golden Core Realm disciple?


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just ate bloomer. The only aspect holding you back is your cultivation. Mu Yu is only rank eighty on Ultimate Immortals Ranking despite his cultivation, while Mu Chenghong is ranked higher. Your aptitude is head and shoulders above Mu Chenghong¡¯s. Put another way, you¡¯re already superior to Mu Yu for sure. For that reason, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll surpass Mu Yu. Just thinking about it would keep me up at night. Imagine that: you surpassing Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple and being your teacher. I¡¯d be a superstar, hey?¡±


    ¡°I-I guess so?¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t hold his eyes in one spot. He told himself, <em>I¡¯ll tell you the truth the day I leave, promise.</em>

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    <strong><em>Dead Wild</em></strong>


    Dead Wild, a barren wild, where tree branches hung lifelessly, weeds boldly growing until they concealed the narrow path. Few birds ever entertained the area with their bellows. Dead Wild was the name of the formation Chen Tiandao cast between the sides of Formation Sect that they knew and where Sword Shadow Dust Gale made his mark on theirnd. Hence, it was the most secluded ce in all of Formation Section.


    The correct name for Dead Wild was ¡°Killing Formation¡±. The fear elicited when passing through wouldn¡¯t kill the target. The mental and physical agony of death would be experienced in its full glory, having said that.


    To put it simply, sword qi would cover every inch of their body until they could no longer fight back, thereby killing them in a variety of ways, such as splitting them down the centre or decapitation. Those lucky would just be kicked out and bleed. Those who suffered more serious damage could end up with their lights out for several days. Over time, the formation served its purpose as a deterrent.


    Though he was told not to go there, Mu Yu was already standing atop a boulder at the outer perimeter, raring to check out his shifu¡¯s mark. From the outside, its appearance was exactly what one expected to see and feel at a typical abandonednd. Upon entering, the tweets he heard outside were gone. Instead, he heard the weeds swaying more vigorously thanks to the stronger breeze.


    Mu Yu determined the weedsing up to his knees were physically since he could control them. As he ambled through, the weeds would make way. A brooding ambience grew more and more prominent the further he walked. He gingerly stepped until he spotted the source of the odious ambience ¨C a quaint, obsidian ten metre sword forked into the ground on an angle, leaking faint grey patterns.


    Mu Yu warily touched the sword that wore its hostility as a coat.


    ¡°So, how do I beat you?¡±


    Mu Yu swung his green hand across his body, heating up the air as sword qi ejected from Shadow Splitter Sword. Golden formation lines flowed from Shadow Splitter Sword to the ck sword. As it answered to Mu Yu¡¯s challenge, the ck sword shook itself out of the ground, cracking the earth and mowing down the weed within several kilometres in the process.


    Keeping his eyes on the sword, Mu Yu vaulted up. The ck sword glowed as it powered up. The ground copsed as qi breakers ripped through the earth to propel the ck sword vertically. Formation lines wreathed around the ck sword as white cracks shed the ckyer, revealing a white interior. The ck fragments rearranged themselves as a humanoid.


    The humanoid¡¯s white eyes showed nothing but a thirst for blood and mayhem. He alternated between opening and closing his hand several times and then clutched the white sword, shrinking it to a more typical proportion.


    The white sword was called Lethal Sword, while the ck humanoid was called Lethal Deity, guardian of Celestial Sword Hill. Like killing formations, he had dangerous swordy and formations at his disposal. There was no means of winning unless one was prepared in both disciplines.


    ¡°Same cultivation as me? That makes him a Body Severing Realm Fifth Layer fighter, then.¡± Mu Yu poised his sword and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s give this a try.¡±


    Aloofly, the humanoid swung and moved, generating a burst of ear-splitting sword qi in multiple directions. This was a test of swordy proficiency. There was no means of backing out ¨C not that there was a need to.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to taste defeat for a change.¡±


    Going with Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique, Falling Shadow Destruction, Mu Yu swirled sword qi around him and then released it as a st of sword qi, overwhelming the attacks while simultaneously delivering one at Lethal Deity!

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    <strong><em>Sword Formation</em></strong>


    After Mu Yu cut the humanoid in two, turning it to ck qi, the ck qi regenerated back in no time, except there were now two of them. The two unleashed lightning sword qi shes in the form of a dragon and tiger.


    <em>Is this what they call a sword formation?</em>


    Mu Yu retaliated, expecting to catch the two strikes, yet they deftly swerve out of his sword¡¯s trajectory. What made it really amazing was that Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique was supposed to be the worst enemy for astral entities, yet they outmanoeuvred him.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. The essence of sword formations is to equip your sword strikes with a mind of their own for maximum adaptability ¨C nifty. Now, let¡¯s see how deft you can be, shall we?¡±


    Mu Yu intercepted the white dragon at the forefront, uncorking a mighty strike for he was sure that the white dragon couldn¡¯t fend off the attack. Yet, the white dragon disappeared when his strike seemed to have ended it, stumping him. Sensing, an approaching blow from his left, he split Shadow Splitter Sword in two to thwart the attack.


    Mu Yu had no time to pull off a second full-power strike at the iing dragon, resulting in his loss in the exchange. He twisted as he flew through the air and shed from right to left. The dragon teleported backward the instant before Mu Yu¡¯s swing connected. Meanwhile, the white tiger jumped down from above.


    Mu Yu stepped diagonally, escaping the w. Once he pivoted around, the tiger already had his rear, pummelling him from the rear. He did expect some pain, but he didn¡¯t expect to bleed when considering the death qi and life qi he had refined his body with.


    ¡°All right, maybe my swordy isn¡¯t as wicked as I thought it was. That said, that¡¯s some next-tier teamwork they have going. More importantly, I need to figure out how they¡¯re teleporting. Here we go again.¡±


    Mu Yu evaded the next and began to search for a chance to counter. Over their next ten exchanges, he was caught five times andnded none of his own attacks.


    <em>m!</em> The tiger banged on Mu Yu¡¯s chest with its poor, nearly knocking his conscious out of his body.


    ¡°They¡¯re disappearing and reappearing randomly as per Heavenly Dipper Stars Formation. I didn¡¯t know the swordy could bebined with formations. I need to learn the trick.¡±


    Heavenly Dipper Stars Formation should¡¯ve made teleporting random, meaning the enemy should¡¯ve have been able to reappear next to Mu Yu every single time. Howbeit, as Lethal Deity¡¯s formation skills originated from Chen Tiandao, he was able to reappear in thousands of spots in the blink of an eye, ensuring he¡¯d catch Mu Yu one way or another. Emerging where Mu Yu was, consequently crashing him aside was also a possible oue. The weakness was that it only worked within a fixed radius, meaning Lethal Deity had to trap Mu Yu within aforementioned radius.


    The difference between Mu Chenghong and Lethal Deity¡¯s version was that the former could only use it as a defensive formation, while thetter used it for offence. Unlike against Mu Chenghong, Mu Yu needed to outy Chen Tiandao¡¯s deduction skills, which was a daunting task, to say the least.


    <em>I need to get out of the formation¡¯s range, or I¡¯m only going to be a punching bag. Mu Chenghong hid from me, but if Lethal Deity is the centre of the formation, I just need to retreat beyond a hundred metres to escape its range.</em>


    Or so he thought¡­ Fly as he may, the white dragon and tiger tailed him, always remaining within their teleportation range.


    <em>What the heck? Am I the centre of the formation or something? Get lost. There¡¯s no escaping it, then!</em>


    Another st came from the dragon.


    ¡°I know what Greater Heaven Caster Lu meant when he said the requirements to get through this are ridiculously high!¡±


    The white tiger cut Mu Yu off from the front, fangs just centimetres away from his head.


    ¡°Crud!¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    <strong><em>Instant Transmission Formation</em></strong>


    To stop his fall, Mu Yu hastily reacted, kicking off the white tiger¡¯s belly. As the tiger was the spawn of sword qi, unfortunately, the sword qi invaded his body via his foot, numbing his leg. It was the equivalent of shielding a sword qi st with his foot. He, therefore, forced the foreign sword qi out of his body and fled. Had he not got away at that instant, the swinging dragon tail would¡¯ve caught him.


    ¡°Man, I wish I paid more attention when Greater Heaven Caster Lu taught me Heavenly Star Formation! I guess I have to wage my luck, then!¡±


    Mu Yu linked six Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations up to himself and sprayed streams of spiritual energy, drawing a formation around him. With his will, he teleported himself. In essence, both Heavenly Star Formations instated Mu Yu as the heart. As a result of stacking them, the two had to fight for dominance.


    Mu Yu started teleporting as the dragon and tiger did. They almost crashed into each other every now and then; however, Mu Yu used movements from Dustfallen Stance to avoid collisions. Over time, he noticed he had more control than he previously did. Thus, he aimed at where the tiger disappeared and slid, teleporting to where the tiger previously was.


    ¡°Dustfallen Stance and Heavenly Star Formation¡¯sbination? If I can manipte my position in the formation using Dustfallen Stance, I¡¯ll have mastered teleportation. Let¡¯s see if my theory holds up.¡±


    Mu Yu analysed how the two worked in unison as he continued evading using Dustfallen Stance. ¡°Will I be able to defuse the sword formation if I can predict where the swords will show up next?¡±


    Not long after, Mu Yu realised, <em>It¡¯s working! If I can invent a teleportation stance, I¡¯ll be a monster when deploying formations inbat! Where Ind is still hit and miss right now, though. Let¡¯s y along with them for a while longer to get this down.</em>


    Mu Yu decided to keep trying and trying.


    ¡°Finally! I really canbine the two to create an instant transmission formation. All right, let¡¯s reverse our roles now.¡±


    Monitoring the white tiger, Mu Yu leapt at an opportunity, teleporting beside it and slicing it in two before it could put up a defence and erasing it.


    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    Mu Yu repeated the process on the white lion, vanquishing it in a single stroke. It wasn¡¯t over yet, nevertheless. Mu Yu turned his attention to Lethal Deity straight after. Lethal Deity thwarted Mu Yu¡¯s attack, and the two started another scrap.


    ¡°You might be good at formations and swordy, but I¡¯m not inferior!¡±


    Mu Yu teleported and created five Shadow Splitter Swords. Appearing again, his five swords were imbued with lightning dragons. Lethal God¡¯s attention shifted from the five swords in the air to his chest, where Mu Yu impaled him through the chest with another sword. Mu Yu injected sword qi into Lethal Deity to wreck his insides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go assuming I only have five swords.¡±


    Lethal Deity began to crack away until he was vanquished for good. With him erased, the damagedndscape quaked. Mu Yu was moved from thendscape he destroyed to a rocky area.


    There was a sh mark on a boulder on the rocky hill. The sword qi on the rock had been there for ages, yet nobody could¡¯ve missed it. The sword spirit seemingly came to life and reyed the swordy to Mu Yu. The familiar sword spirit was still so prominent that Mu Yu gritted his teeth and tensed his hands to fight it.


    ¡°This is a familiar sword qi,¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    Mu Yu struggled to raise Shadow Splitter Sword. For whatever reason, the pressure concentrated onto Mu Yu¡¯s hand. After executing Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s first technique, he lost control over his body. He started to visualise every technique and move from Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts even though it was never his intention to.


    Something was missing; the question was ¡°what¡±. Mu Yu gradually lost awareness of his surroundings as he allowed the sword spirit to guide his thoughts.


    <em>Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s fifth technique, Falling Dragon Howls the Sky Down. I can make the sword spirit manifest a dragon, but a sword spirit isn¡¯t a living entity. How do I do what the Heavenly Star Formation did and give the dragon a mind of its own so that I don¡¯t need to control it in battle? Wait a second¡­ My dragon vine has developed its own mind.</em>

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    <strong><em>Falling Dragon Roars</em></strong>


    ¡°Dragon Vine, can you help me out?¡± Mu Yu shook the sleeping dragon vine on his wrist.


    The dragon vine blearily got off Mu Yu¡¯s wrist and levitated. ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°All you do is sleep and sleep. You never help in fights. Next time Mu Yu gets into a fight, you are toe out and roar in their face, got it?¡± Xiaoshuaizily criticised.


    ¡°Tell me what you do besides eat and eat and eat more,¡± the dragon vine ribbed.


    ¡°I treat Mu Yu¡¯s injuries every time. You blind?¡±


    The dragon vine curled his lips.


    ¡°One of my swordy techniques is called Falling Dragon Roars. I assume you know what it consists of.¡±


    ¡°I do. Turning your sword spirit into a dragon. The dragon is nowhere near as domineering as I am.¡±


    ¡°How do youpare something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Xiaoshuai interjected.


    ¡°Rodent, I¡¯m more than happy to warm-up on you.¡±


    ¡°Get on my level first.¡±


    ¡°You two can quarrel till you dropter. Will I harm you if I fuse you and my sword spirit?¡±


    ¡°You want me to rece your Falling Dragon Roars?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°We can give it a try. I¡¯m tough enough to handle the sword spirit.¡±


    ¡°Tough but not tougher than me,¡± Xiaoshuai interrupted again.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Mu Yu created seven Shadow Splitter Swords and manifested a dragon from each sword. He obliterated a rock on the ground with one sh. The dragon vine grew over ten metres long and condescendingly charged toward the dragons Mu Yu manifested.


    <em>Thud!</em> The impact of the two dragons colliding flung them backwards.


    ¡°Puahaha, what sort of idiot are you? He said he wanted you to fuse with his dragon. What did you crash into the dragon for?¡± Xiaoshuaimented, pping himself as heughed.


    ¡°You want to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my energy for nothing, idiot.¡±


    The dragon vine used to fire sts inbat, so asking it to adjust to Mu Yu¡¯s sword spirit was a novel idea if wasn¡¯t sure how to approach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± The dragon vine adjusted his qi and¡­ <em>Smash! </em>It failed again.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless. He can try until he bleeds to death, and it¡¯ll never work unless he¡¯s willing to adjust. Big Earthworm, instead of trying to head butt the dragon as hard as you can, try letting it attach to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Mu Yu, send your dragon to me. I won¡¯t resist.¡±


    With a twirl of Mu Yu¡¯s wrist, the dragon in the sky went in a circle and then flew to the dragon vine. He tried to imitate what the dragon vine did and imagined the two fusing together.


    <em>Crash!</em> The dragon vine smashed into the ground, creating a crater.


    ¡°Ahahaha, Big Earthworm is seeing stars.¡±


    The dragon vine struggled back up and brayed, ¡°Is your brain dead, Rodent?!¡±


    Apologetic, Mu Yu checked the dragon vine for injuries.


    ¡°Where are we going wrong? I¡¯m certain my idea works. Why are the two repelling each other?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, your intent is to have Big Earthworm control Falling Dragon Roar¡¯s sword spirit. As such, the feasibility hinges on Big Earthworm¡¯sprehension. He needs to be familiar with your sword spirit to control it. Imagine being asked to control something you don¡¯t understand. Given Big Earthworm¡¯s intelligence¡­ I doubt you¡¯re going to have any sess,¡± Xiaoshuai climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and enthused.


    ¡°Who are you calling stupid? I know his sword spirit perfectly well after seeing Falling Dragon Roars so many times,¡± argued the dragon vine, circling around Mu Yu. ¡°It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t jive. I don¡¯t know what it wants to do next. Mu Yu doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do next, either. He and I need to link our qi.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want me to control you?¡±


    Mu Yu never wanted to control the dragon vine, justifying that he didn¡¯t want to control it when it had a mind of its own. By that ount, the two weren¡¯t on the same wavelength.


    ¡°If you control me, how is it any different to what you¡¯ve been doing? Controlling me is the same as what you¡¯ve been doing. If you can use your new formation knowledge to create a formation that can connect our qi, allowing me to learn how your sword spirit operates, I should be able to fuse with it.¡±


    Mu Yu sat down and visualised the Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts sword spirit in the rocks around him again. It wasn¡¯t the easiest formation toe up with¡­


    ¡°Mu Yu, why not try Profound Formations? I reckon you can understand the contents now. I remember seeing Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, the one that is deployed from the southeast spot on the eight trigrams formation. That should do the job,¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°You have a point. I only learnt it for the sake of learning it and never considered what context to deploy it. Good catch.¡±


    Using Wood Spirit Sword as his formation foundation so that he could use it in the same scenario again down the road, Mu Yu drew the formation for Wind Interlinked Hearts.


    ¡°Dragon Vine, let¡¯s give it another go.¡±


    Wood Spirit Sword vibrated in front of Mu Yu, activating a green eight trigrams formation at Mu Yu¡¯s feet. He spawned six Shadow Splitter Swords again, lining up in one straight line in the sky. He then moved to the eight trigrams¡¯ formation¡¯s southeast location and mmed his spiritual-energy-enhanced hands down on ¡®gentle wind¡¯ spot.


    Mu Yu suddenly sensed the dragon vine¡¯s desire to fight Xiaoshuai, and found out Xiaoshuai was thinking, <em>I¡¯ve never had an earthworm. I wonder if stir fry earthworm tastes good.</em>


    ¡°Rodent, you¡¯re not seriously thinking about actual earthworms, are you?¡± The dragon vine asked after also reading Xiaoshuai¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Worry about how you¡¯d survive in a fight against me first.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Vine, hurry!¡± Mu Yu manifested Falling Dragon Roars as well as the key point.


    The dragon vine roared to the sky then zoomed over and devoured the dragon.


    ¡°Falling Dragon Roars!¡±


    The dragon vine fired a jet of green dragon st. The st transformed into a flying side, slicing a deep gorge in the ground. The dragon vine impressed even itself with its might.


    ¡°Tremble before my might, Rodent. Bow down to me.¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    <strong><em>Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Formation (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Keep your voice down, will you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, jealous, aren¡¯t you, Rodent? I am power. If you don¡¯t tone down that hubris, I¡¯ll end you.¡±


    Mu Yu was ecstatic to see his glowing dragon vine and the power on par with his own. In other words, he had seeded. As for the spiritual qi cost, Wood Spirit Sword had him covered. Therefore, as long as the dragon vine and Mu Yu could still put up a fight, Mu Yu could put away anyone with equal cultivation or below.


    ¡°From now on, you can just stay behind me, and watch me dominate while shaking in your boots.¡± The dragon vine sprayed another st, creating another crater.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head! Mu Yu, pass me Profound Formations. I¡¯ll find a formation that we can use to fuse. I don¡¯t care about the output, but I have to look cool doing it. I¡¯ll blind Big Earthworm with my coolness!¡±


    Mu Yu tossed Profound Formations to Xiaoshuai even though he doubted thetter could¡¯ve found apatible formation so easily. He just wanted to get back to studying the sword sh on the ground. Nevertheless, the dragon vine, in a jovial voice,mented, ¡°Since the technique is now different to the original Falling Dragon Roars, I need to give it a new name as I¡¯ll be the one executing it from now. I¡¯ll call it ¡®Dragon Vine Roars¡¯ to ensure I¡¯m credited and because it sounds nice.¡±


    ¡°How about ¡®Big Earthworm Roars¡¯?¡± ridiculed Xiaoshuai, flipping through Profound Formations. ¡°I was the one who came up with the idea. You should be thanking me. It should be called ¡®Xiaoshuai Roars¡¯! Make sure to cry the name out loudly when you use the technique. Is that clear? Make sure to stress the ¡®Xiaoshuai¡¯ part for extra power. If you mess the technique, cry, you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°I might as well cry ¡®Piss Poor Roar¡¯ ¨C even that sounds better. Your suggestion might kill them withughter, instead.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? While he¡¯sughing, just bomb him.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it called ¡®Mu Yu Roars¡¯, then? Aren¡¯t I the primaryponent?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai Roars or nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Vine Roars!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai Roars!¡±


    ¡°Okay, shut it. We¡¯re calling it Wind Falling Dragon Roars, abination of the original technique and formation.¡±


    ¡°Whatever floats your boat. I¡¯ll always be calling out ¡®Dragon Vine Roars¡¯. Rodent, you can just curl up when the enemyes. We¡¯ll handle them.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll find a technique so good that you¡¯ll want to dig a hole to hide from!¡± Xiaoshuai flipped through the pages so fast that he couldn¡¯t convince anyone he read more than two characters. Suddenly, he shut the book and remarked, ¡°My bad. I don¡¯t need formations. I could control Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts on my own.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Xiaoshuai sat on Profound Formations and scratched his head. ¡°I forgot. I saw a vague image when I was examining the sword qi at Celestial Sword Hill. I¡¯m not sure why I saw them. All I know is that I seem to have some recollection after watching you show Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts. Mm¡­ Mu Yu, use Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation again, and I¡¯ll see how much of Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts you¡¯ve grasped.¡±


    Mu Yu activated the eight trigrams formation underfoot again, summoning forth Wind Interlinked Hearts. Upon hopping into the formation, fragmented memories gushed into Xiaoshuai¡¯s mind. Since their minds were all linked, they all saw a man subduing the five spirit lords with nine swords.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, how do you have Shifu¡¯s memories?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. I told you the sword qi at Celestial Sword Hill was familiar. The weird images just came to mind after I sensed the sword qi.¡±


    ¡°Rodent, how are you and Sword Shadow Dust Gale rted?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wanted me to share his memories because I¡¯m cool.¡±


    Xiaoshuai jumped to the southeast and saw Mu Yu¡¯s vision of Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s seventh technique ¨C Heavenly Lightning Strike. Xiaoshuai twirled his tail, drawing spiritual qi to himself. He then assumed an akimbo pose and pointed to the sky. ¡°Xiaoshuai¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Strike!¡±


    The green eight trigrams formation switched to blue, shining a blue light onto Xiaoshuai. He drew Wood Spirit Sword¡¯s spiritual qi to himself. As the blue light on him started to grow aggressive, his fur stood up.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, check out ultimate sword technique ¨C Xiaoshuai¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Strike!¡±


    Lightning bolts moved from around Xiaoshuai to his hand pointing at the sky. A blue lightning sword formed at the tip of his hands, and he fired it at the dragon vine!


    ¡°You asked for it. Dragon Vine Roars!¡± The dragon vine fired back its sword spirit as a big sword.


    <em>Boom!</em> As spiritual energy emanated from the collision, the sword shes on the ground exuded sword spirit as they resonated with the two¡¯s sh. Unexpectedly, the sword qi of Celestial Sword Hill formed an apparition that performed all of Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts.


    ¡°Sh-¡­fu?¡±


    The clunky and confusing feeling dissipated for Feng Haochen flowed through each technique so smoothly, each movement refined. Every time he swung his sword, formation lines would appear around him. He¡¯d then draw another sword from a void to execute the next technique. Each technique executed was enough to obliteratendscapes. He sheathed the sword into a void and drew the next sword.


    Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Formation allowed one to reinvent the way swords were drawn. As long as the mind envisioned the sword, one could manifest it from anywhere. That was the power of a swordsman who rules the nine heavens with his swordy.


    ¡°This is Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts sword formation?¡± Mu Yu instinctively mimicked the movements of Feng Haochen, inching closer and closer to the missingponent he was seeking.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t realise there was some one watching him from afar. To his defence, they had literally blended in with the rocks, hiding their presence perfectly.


    ¡°No wonder why I could never make sense of it. I could neverprehend the sword formations unless I understand Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts. Sword Shadow Dust Gale, you win again¡­¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    <strong><em>Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Formation (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Chen Tiandao kept the marks Feng Haochen left at Celestial Swords Hill¡¯s rock so that he could study it. Regrettably, it was beyond him and killed numerous disciples who tried to see it for themselves. Mu Yu was no different to his disciples in that aspect. Howbeit, Mu Yu was lucky his two rowdypanions coincidentally chanced upon the true secret Feng Haochen left behind.


    Every smooth, yet explosive, movement from Feng Haochen turnedplex symbols to sword technique afterimages. Whenever his de cut the sword formation lines, the resulting force would vanish and reappear.


    Mu Yu, who was following around, took the sword techniques and made them a part of him. Consequently, he was able to finally draw swords from any location at will. He devoted himself to the sword formation, bing one with it. His sword was at every corner of the sword formation. If anyone stepped into it, his celestial sword could deal damage.


    After five days of working on the sword formation, Mu Yu opened his eyes to greet the rising sun on the sixth morning. The life qi and death qi in his eyes morphed into sword qi. Look into his eyes, and one would see an individual performing Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts swordy. Once he suppressed his sword qi, his eyes would return to normal.


    The sword marks on the rocks reduced them to debris since Mu Yu withdrew the sword techniques within, leaving them defenceless against Feng Haochen¡¯s lingering sword qi.


    ¡°In the end, Sword Shadow Dust Gale has taken what he left behind¡­¡± Chen Tiandao arrived next to Mu Yu in a sh, standing with his hands behind his back as he watched the hill turn back into a t in, dust dancing without any choreography in the air.


    ¡°It is my honour to meet you, Elder Chen Tiandao.¡± Mu Yu got to his feet and bowed. Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine returned to their respective ces.


    ¡°How did you identify me?¡± Chen Tiandao asked without making eye contact.


    ¡°You are the only individual capable of crossing through Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Sword Formation.¡±


    ¡°So, Mu Yu, disciple of Sword Shadow Dust Gale, what is your purpose ining to Formation Sect? Did your shifu have youe here to retrieve the sword formation?¡±


    Unsurprised Chen Tiandao saw through his disguise, Mu Yu answered, ¡°You speak in jest, Elder. Shifu did not send me to retrieve anything. I only found out about this ce after joining Formation Sect.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your shifu and I pitted our formation skills against each other here long ago. I lost to Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts. He agreed to leave the traces on the rocks for me to study. In exchange, I helped him cast Celestial Prison. By my calctions, it¡¯s about time for Celestial Prison to erase him, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu jerked his head up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised. Besides me, Xie Bo, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, Illusionary Clear Rain, a member of Third Heaven Pce and your shifu came together to cast Celestial Prison. Your shifu is the formation core, while we are the formation guardians.¡±


    <em>Oh, I thought Third Heaven Pce¡¯s ¡®formation guardian¡¯ was a term exclusive to him</em>, Mu Yu realised. ¡°Why are you telling me this, Elder?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re here, it means Eternally Youthful Ku Mu has passed away, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s white fists answered the question.


    ¡°My condolences. He wasn¡¯t an advanced cultivator, but I must admit he surpassed me in the realm of formations. He¡¯s one of the few people deserving of praise,¡± Chen Tiandao solemnly expressed. He finally turned to Mu Yu and added, ¡°Nine Heaven Demon Sealing Formation. I thought Sword Shadow Dust Gale would resort to it sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Would you be able to defuse it for me?¡±


    ¡°I can, but only in exchange for helping Formation Sect weather this crisis.¡±


    ¡°I apologise for my ignorance. Could I ask you to enlighten me as to how Talisman Sect could threaten you?¡±


    ¡°Cultivators aren¡¯t immortal.¡± With a wave, they appeared in a forest. Chen Tiandao expounded, ¡°These falling leaves are almost symbolic of my lifespan¡¯s countdown timer. Nobody will fear my corpse.¡±


    ¡°Your lifespan has reached its end?¡±


    Only then did it ur to Mu Yu that there was an active formation around him. Everything in the environment was rippling. For some reason, the ripples slowed down the activity of his cells.


    ¡°I was supposed to have departed ten years ago, but I was waiting for you.¡± Chen Tiandao sat down on the ground. The leaves on his shoulder created the impression that he had been sitting still there for a long time.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I do not follow,¡± responded Mu Yu, thinking, <em>Did he predict everything I¡¯d do?</em>


    ¡°To keep it simple, I used Star Defying Divine Creation to see the future. That, of course,es with a price. Ever since I saw the future, I learnt you could change Formation Sect¡¯s fate.


    ¡°What is Star Defying Divine Creation?¡±


    ¡°The concept of formations in your mind is still limited. Formations aren¡¯t merely tools to attack or defend. They can also be used to learn about an individual¡¯s or sect¡¯s destiny. As you might imagine, knowledge of the future allows one to prevent problems and capitalise on opportunities.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ it is a formation for seeing someone¡¯s future?¡±


    ¡°When my time was up a decade ago, I traded myst trace of life to see the future of Formation Sect. Through that vision, I learnt that, no matter how Formation Sect developed, extermination was inevitable. You were the only piece that could change that fate. I saw you seeking me out. For that reason, I found a way to prolong my life until I could meet you.¡±


    ¡°What can I do as a Body Severing Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°ording to the vision, Formation Sect is heading toward its doom. The only one who can save it from demise is someone who can solve the eighth hexagram, ovee their fear and ascend Celestial Staircase in eight jumps. Ironically, it¡¯s not a real disciple of Formation Sect who has to save us.


    ¡°I was surprised you chose the Life After Death route. I thought you would¡¯ve solved all of the hexagrams. I suppose Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s death was traumatic.


    ¡°Soul Fixing Formation exceeds your imagination. When you master it, you will know what I mean. I am helping you purely because I have a request to make of you.¡±


    ¡°I still do not understand why I am being hailed as a saviour when there are many superior Greater Heaven casters from Formation Sectpared to me.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who can control Formation Pce.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    <strong><em>Soul Fixing Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°There are countless formation guardians at Formation Sect. The main defence formation, though, is Formation Pce. I¡¯m the only one in the sect whoprehends how to utilise its true power. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t leave this ce. ordingly, the responsibility falls on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the spies are, Elder?¡±


    ¡°No. Even though I can see what is happening on the sect grounds, I cannot hear anything outside. Talisman Sect is the home of foxes. They wouldn¡¯t discuss their ns on our turf. Formation Pce and this formation of mine are linked. For insurance purposes, I¡¯ve cut off my connection to Formation Pce. That¡¯s why Zhuge Xiaosheng had to tell me you climbed Celestial Staircase in eight jumps.¡±


    ¡°How do I use Formation Pce to fight Talisman Sect?¡±


    ¡°To control it, you need twenty Greater Heaven casters while youmand Formation Pce. The only hope of fending off the invaders from Talisman Sect is using Formation Pce. I won¡¯t be able to see your astonishment when you witness its power. If you add Mu Chenghong to the equation, you will have just enough people to activate it.¡±


    ¡°Elder, were you not aware Mu Chenghong and Situ Yangtian are also Talisman Sect¡¯s spies?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re spies?¡± Chen Tiandao flinched. He heaved a heavy breath andmented, ¡°The divination mentioned you have a one in four chance of rescuing Formation Sect. I guess that exins the fraction. I guess there¡¯s nothing we can do, then.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Elder, I will do my best. To that end, I need you to teach me a formation. I believe it is the only chance I have of turning the tables.¡±


    ¡°What formation?¡±


    ¡°Divine Soul Formation, the formation that allows its caster to control Greater Heaven Stage formation casters,¡± Mu Yu answered, emphasising every word.


    Mu Yu wanted to boost divine soul wood¡¯s control limitations using Divine Soul Formation. He intended to control the other two Greater Heaven Stage casters to utilise Formation Pce in battle.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking now. Do you know why I ssified it as a forbidden formation?¡±


    ¡°Because it is amoral?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one reason. It¡¯s different to Talisman Sect¡¯s Divine Soul Talisman, in that their version can only take control of someone for four hours. Divine Soul Formation, on the other hand, can control anyone within its area of effect. Once a target is marked, they will still be under its effects after leaving the formation. The only way to remove the marking is if you destroy the formation. When your shifu and I came up with it, we decided to erase it for our original intent was to cast it on elemental demons, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°You and shifu created it?¡±


    Chen Tiandao nodded. ¡°Your shifu also created ve pill with Eternally Youthful Ku Mu in hopes of ending the war between elemental demons and humanity. In the end, we found a universal issue with our ideas: both of them require divine soul wood, which is a wood. That¡¯s never going to work on elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°Hang on, Shifu and Dad created ve pill? Dad never told me that,¡± said Mu Yu, resentful.


    Eternally Youthful Ku Mu and Feng Haochen¡¯s creation came back to bite them painfully ¨C fatally in Ku Mu¡¯s case. Gui Xuanyue nearly killed Feng Haochen using ve pill. Tian Budai triggered Ku Mu¡¯s death also using ve pill.


    ¡°How did Eternally Youthful Ku Mu die?¡±


    ¡°Tian Budai fed him a ve pill and ordered him to kill an ultimate immortal. As a consequence, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s executioner executed him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Karma¡­ He should¡¯ve realised the risk of ve pill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not karma! A desire to do good inspired their creation!¡± Mu Yu snapped, ignoring the difference in seniority. ¡°You also created Divine Soul Formation with a good intent in mind, did you not?¡±


    ¡°Man should never create some things. No matter what the initial motivation was, it is harmful once it is used to sin. I did not mention karma in the sense that Eternally Youthful Ku Mu deserved to die. His death was inevitable just as mine is.


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu is arguably the most underappreciated genius. I won¡¯t deny that not even I was fond of interacting with him. Nheless, nobody can doubt his abilities. His biggest mistake is also my biggest mistake, which was helping your shifu.¡±


    Mu Yu tantly expressed hostility through his eyes and questioned, ¡°Why was it wrong to help my shifu?¡±


    Chen Tiandao tugged the corner of his lips up, mocking himself. ¡°Your shifu prioritises humanity, which hurts Third Realm Pce¡¯s goals. He wanted to end humanity¡¯s war against elemental demons for good. Third Heaven Pce would never let that fly. Sadly, I wasn¡¯t aware of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s scheme when I helped cast Celestial Prison.


    ¡°Once Celestial Prison was cast, our qis were linked, informing all of us of any abnormalities. We all detected movements when Sword Shadow Dust Gale returned to it a few months ago. We are all aware that he now has enough power to resist its corrosion and could even remove it to restore his cultivation. I imagine all but one person wants to see that because the elemental demons are free to start another reign of terror on Third Continent. Without him, the war would be tough. If Eternally Youthful Ku Mu didn¡¯t die, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about Third Heaven Pce¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°After Eternally Youthful Ku Mu passed away, Celestial Prison lost stability. Its energy is now divided between us survivors. That was when I realised we, as the formation¡¯s guardians, are irreceable. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader is the formation¡¯s guide. If Xie Bo and I are both removed from the picture, Third Realm Pce¡¯s sted formation guardian will have absolute control over the formation and your shifu!


    ¡°The instant Eternally Youthful Ku Mu passed away, all of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s schemes shed before me. Those scums only want soul energy to consolidate their rule! I only saw a sh of information. But nevertheless, Xie Bo and I are now aware Third Heaven Pce is scheming to eliminate the both of us.


    ¡°This crisis Formation Sect is set to be confronted with is actually Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian¡¯s scheme. Without him supporting Talisman Sect, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to dream of overthrowing us.¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    <strong><em>Flowing Water on the Fingertip</em></strong>


    If Mu Yu¡¯s anger erupted, the forest would¡¯ve been scorched earth.


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu was right to withhold information on ve pill from you because Third Heaven Pce¡¯s formation guardian covets it. They¡¯ll use it to control a group of suicide soldiers to eliminate all those who oppose them.


    ¡°ve pill may be more effective than Divine Soul Talisman as a means to an end; however, the divine soul wood will corrode the target¡¯s body over time, drastically shing off their lifespan. If consumers are fortunate, they¡¯ll have another decade to live after consuming it. If they¡¯re unfortunate, they¡¯ll only have a year of two. That¡¯s not what Third Heaven Pce wants. Divine soul wood is used to hunt prey via controlling their mind and feasting on them to sustain itself, so you can see the resemnce¡­ Divine Soul Formation, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t have such a limitation. I assume you understand what this means.¡±


    Luckily for Daoist Qing Song, Feng Haochen already found a way to extract the ve pill.


    ¡°Knowing Third Heaven Pce, I would presume they have started coveting Divine Soul Formation?¡±


    ¡°Just as how I acquired some of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader¡¯s memories, he also learnt that Sword Shadow Dust Gale and I invented Divine Soul Formation. Originally, the formation suffered the same w as Divine Soul Talisman, but I¡¯ve furtively fixed it. I never told anyone, but I know their formation guardian is aware that I perfected it. That¡¯s why he wants to silence me and acquire the knowledge for it from me.¡±


    ¡°What is the n, then?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t share all the information on it with him, but I¡¯ll teach it to you. Their formation guardian is also adept in the art of formations. I don¡¯t know how much he¡¯s learnt from me. If he can use my memories to cast it, nevertheless, everyone will be at his mercy. I¡¯m praying you can thwart their n and defuse the formation.¡±


    ¡°You have my word. I will not let their scheme bear fruit.¡±


    ¡°Your cultivation is too low, so you are limited to controlling only those on your level or below. You, at least, need a Greater Heaven caster¡¯s assistance. I shall have Zhuge Xiaosheng help you.¡±


    ¡°I only need Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s help. I trust him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. I¡¯ll teach you how to cast Divine Soul Formation. You will need to learn how to wield Formation Pce, though. Since it is the umtion of all formation techniques out there, it will take you a year, at the very least, to learn to wield it.¡±


    ¡°We have less than thirty days until the tournament, though. I do not know if I can even learn a smidge of your knowledge by then.¡±


    ¡°Time isn¡¯t the issue. I¡¯ll personally mentor you for a year. How much you learn will be on you.¡±


    ¡°One year? If I spent one year learning, I think Talisman Sect would have overrun Formation Sect already.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why this formation is called Fingertip Flowing Water?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The name implies that time in this area isparable to water, in that it has a form and can be controlled. There are still twenty-five days until the tournament. At most, I can manipte the twenty-five days to be one year using Fingertip Flowing Water Formation.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can manipte time beyond the formation from the formation?¡±


    The corner of Chen Tiandao¡¯s lips rose ever so slightly. ¡°Cultivators find a way or two of attaining immortality. Possessing a perfectly-bnced-five-elements body is one way. The other way is to forcibly manipte time using one¡¯s cultivation. It took me my entire lifetime to figure out a formation that could achieve that. Defying the abstract concept of timees at a price. I¡¯m not suffering from old age, but I can no longer move. Should I leave this ce, I will instantly wither because I¡¯m supposed to be dead. When you saw me at Celestial Swords Hill, you were just seeing an apparition I left there.


    ¡°Fingertip Flowing Water Formation is the formation that I¡¯ve used tost until now. There¡¯s nothing to be envious about for there¡¯s nothing to envy about prolonging the moment of yourst breath and hopelessly watching events unfold as a spectator.


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaosheng andpany can¡¯t save Formation Sect. Make sure to utilise this extra year I¡¯m giving you wisely.¡±


    Mu Yu pinched his chin for a brief moment. ¡°Since you are the formation core, the time maniption only affects you. If you spend the time on me, what happens to you?¡±


    ¡°Death.¡±


    Mu Yu flinched subtly and questioned, ¡°You created the formation to avoid death, so why are you surrendering to it now?¡±


    ¡°I only remained here to wait for you in order to pass on my knowledge to save Formation Sect. I don¡¯t need to cheat death once Formation Sect gets through this crisis,¡± Chen Tiandao exined with a smile.


    ¡°I can help; however, can you help me dismantle Nine Heaven Demon Sealing Formation? How will I achieve my goal if you pass on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to teach a man to fish than it is to give him a fish. I¡¯ll impart all of my knowledge on formations to you. If you can learn it, you¡¯ll be able to undo it yourself. I can only move my torso at the moment, so I can¡¯t help you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I will do my best, then.¡±


    Chen Tiandao smiled.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    <strong><em>Tournament Name List</em></strong>


    ¡°Talisman Sect may now have more Greater Heaven Stage talisman masters than us, but they don¡¯t have two prodigies as we do, which is why they don¡¯t have what it takes to bring down Formation Pce ¨C even though Third Heaven Pce is giving them a hand.¡±


    ¡°Why did you not inform Patriarch Zhuge beforehand if you knew a coup was impending?¡±


    ¡°Formation Sect must pass the trial if it is to continue to survive. You are the catalyst to steer fate down a different path. If Formation Sect avoids this tribtion this time, it will stille around somewhere in the future. If Zhuge Xiaosheng deviated from the future I saw, you wouldn¡¯t be here. I won¡¯t be able to find anyone who can save Formation Sect when the crisises the next time. As I said, you are the only one who can save Formation Sect. Now, let us begin.¡±


    Mu Yu heard Chen Tiandao¡¯s voice in his head, startling him. Chen Tianhao fired a beam from his eyes that seemingly contained worlds of their own into Mu Yu¡¯s mind, showing Mu Yu all of the profound formation designs he knew.


    ¡°Divine Soul Formation is amongst them. If you can seed Formation Pce, you can even use it to control everyone belonging to Formation Sect, including Zhuge Xiaosheng. You must be cautious when using Divine Soul Formation due to your cultivation. I know you possess a spirit lord¡¯s sacred artefact that you can use to spawn infinite divine soul woods. Bear in mind that your mind won¡¯t be able to handle it if you try to use it on everyone. Therefore, don¡¯t try to control everyone.¡±


    Chen Tiandao transferred more knowledge over to Mu Yu via his finger beam, showing thetter theplete version of Divine Soul Formation.


    ¡°I will remember that. I merely want to control Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong.¡±


    Mu Yu was cognisant of the fact that the elemental demons would pose a dangerous threat if they learnt Divine Soul Formation as they could freely cast it without repercussions. Needless to say, the most fearsome enemy in battle wasn¡¯t one¡¯s race but the wicked schemes certain types of people conjured.


    ¡°From here on out, the onus is on you.¡± Chen Tiandao¡¯s voice faded gradually with each word uttered.


    Mu Yu was already lost in the formations disyed to him. Chen Tiandao already had Mu Yuyered in his Fingertip Flowing Water Formation. .


    <em>I hope I canst until then</em>, Chen Tiandao brooded.


    ***


    Twenty dayster in the outside world (one year inside Fingertip Flowing Water Formation.


    Chen Tiandao informed Zhuge Xiaosheng that Mu Yu was studying with him to reassure them and to prevent anyoneing over to disturb them.


    The uing tournament was split into nine matches between disciples of the three ranks. Each match was weighed equally. Consequently, the sect that won the majority of matches won the tournament.


    Lesser Heaven Stagepetitors had to be Golden Core Realm disciples or below. Heaven Stagepetitors¡¯ cultivation was capped off at Primordial Infant Realm. Greater Heaven Stagepetitors had to be Body Severing Realm of lower.


    It was only natural for there to be disciples with discrepancies between their discipline and their cultivation such as ¡°Feng Mu¡¯s¡± case. As such, there was a tendency to value cultivation over proficiency in their respective discipline, turning it into more of a Golden Core Realm versus Golden Core Realm tournament.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Feng Mu is currently studying under Grandmaster¡¯s guidance. If we enlist his aid in the tournament, victory is guaranteed. What rank do you all think Mu Yu should participate in?¡± inquired Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°In my opinion, he should represent us as a Heaven Stage disciple as he managed to escape Mo Ziming as a Golden Core Realm disciple,¡± opined Greater Heaven Caster Xia, confident in Mu Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not humiliate ourselves with a Golden Core Realm cultivator, shall we? No degree of proficiency with formations will save his abysmal cultivation. He escaped Mo Ziming thanks to a stroke of good luck. There is no guarantee he will find the same luck against a Primordial Infant Realm Heaven Stage disciple. It¡¯s best to put him in the Lesser Heaven Stage disciple team, agreed, Greater Heaven Caster Lu?¡± Situ Yangtian disputed.


    ¡°I agree,¡± responded Lu Deyi, surprising Situ Yangtian. ¡°Situ Yangtian is right about Feng Mu¡¯s cultivation. Talisman Sect will do everything they can to harm him, so we can¡¯t risk pitting him against a Primordial Infant Realmpetitor.¡±


    Situ Yangtian narrowed his eyes as he stared at Lu Deyi.


    ¡°I guess that means we should have him join the Lesser Heaven Stage disciples, then. He should easily win against Lesser Heaven Stage disciples with his proficiency,¡± shared Greater Heaven Caster Chi Shui.


    ¡°Our main concern is what they¡¯lle up with to harm him. If you ask me, we should keep him out of this year¡¯s tournament. He can alwayspete next year once he¡¯s improved,¡± suggested Greater Heaven Caster Zhang.


    Other Greater Heaven casters concurred with Greater Heaven Caster Zhang. Hence, Zhuge Xiaosheng dered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Feng Mu to return and ask him if he wants to participate as a Lesser Heaven Stage disciple. If not, there¡¯s always next year.¡±


    ¡°I shall answer you now. I shall represent Formation Sect as Greater Heaven Stage disciple,¡± Mu Yu announced, setting foot into Formation Pce.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    <strong><em>Patriarch Token</em></strong>


    ¡°Feng Mu, you¡¯re done?¡± Lu Deyi was radiant. He was worried sick when Mu Yu suddenly vanished twenty days ago ¨C until he learnt where Mu Yu was from Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for asking, Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡± Mu Yu bowed to Lu Deyi then the others.


    ¡°Kid, did you just say you want topete against Greater Heaven Stage disciples? Is life so worthless to you?¡± Of course Situ Yangtian wouldn¡¯t pass up a chance to take a jab at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Situ, I am not disrespecting life. I merely know what to expect against them as I locked horns with Mo Ziming and, therefore, am confident.¡±


    ¡°I object!¡± eximed Lu Deyi. ¡°Mo Ziming is Ultimate Immortals Ranking¡¯s rank seventy one. Why would you risk your life?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng voiced, ¡°Feng Mu, I know you are blessed with remarkable talent and that Grandmaster has acknowledged you. Even so, you must know where you stand. Greater Heaven Caster Lu is right. You are no match for Mo Ziming, and he¡¯s not even Talisman Sect¡¯s best. Their best is rank sixty-seven on Ultimate Immortals Ranking ¨C Ling Zheng. He did lose to Mu Chenghongst year, but he is ranked higher than Mu Chenghong on Ultimate Immortals Ranking this year. We have no clue who you will be matched up against. If you are matched up against Ling Zheng¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Mu, I¡¯m confident you will surpass them one day. Now, though, is the time for you to focus on improving yourself. Don¡¯t let your talent get to your head. You can participate as a Lesser Heaven Stage disciple but not a Greater Heaven Stage disciple,¡± Lu Deyi asserted.


    Surprise was a beautiful weapon in war. As such, Mu Yu would rather continue leading them on if it meant he could catch the enemy by surprise.


    ¡°I understand you all want what is best for me. Nevertheless, I have a message from Grandmaster for you all. Please have a listen.¡±


    Mu Yu clicked a white token to his hand. Besides an active golden formation on the token, the character ¡°Formation¡± was carved on it was depicted simrly to powerful strokes in calligraphy.


    ¡°Patriarch Token?¡± eximed Zhuge Xiaosheng, jumping to his feet along with everyone else.


    Patriarch Token sent tremors through the air as it summoned Chen Tiandao¡¯s apparition. He appeared in his white robe, hands behind his back, ck hair fluttering.


    The neen Greater Heaven casters knelt down. ¡°Our respects, Patriarch!¡±


    <em>Sheesh, do you have to go so far for an apparition</em>, Mu Yu wondered, still standing alone.


    ¡°Hey, hey, can I copy monarchs and say, ¡®Rise¡¯?¡± Xiaoshuai sneaked out and asked.


    ¡°No, get back inside.¡± Mu Yu pushed Xiaoshuai back inside.


    ¡°Whatever Feng Mu says is what I desire. All you need to do is assist him with what he wants to do,¡± Chen Tiandao nodded and conveyed.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch,¡± the neen replied in synchrony.


    Chen Tiandao¡¯s departure was the cue for them to stand up. Zhuge Xiaosheng andpany sat back down. Zhuge Xiaosheng sighed softly and warned, ¡°Feng Mu, we will respect your decision as Grandmaster has spoken up. In saying that, I do want to ask you to reconsider your decision. Talisman Sect will be ruthless in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°I am privy to the dangers and know what I must do. Please rest assured.¡±


    With Mu Yu¡¯s participation decided, it was easy for them to fill in the remaining slots. That said, they were as worried for him as much as they anticipated his performance. Regardless, it hadn¡¯t changed the grim name list. For example, Song Qingyu and Ma Mingxun had the ideal cultivation but weregging when it came to formation expertise.


    Mu Yu hadn¡¯t leapt to expert status just because he had a bonus year. Nheless, Chen Tiandao rmended a number of practical formations that he could learn in that time frame. The rest was on him to study in his own time. At the end of the day, though, he still treated Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts as the ace up his sleeve.


    Mu Yu wished to inform Formation Sect of Chen Tiandao¡¯s plight; Chen Tiandao¡¯s consciousness was already in a slumber. Regrettably, it wasn¡¯t time for it. He developed a newfound respect for Chen Tiandao after witnessing what the revered formation caster was capable of. If asked which formation was the greatest, Mu Yu would undoubtedly answer, ¡°Fingertip Flowing Water Formation.¡±

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    <strong><em>Obligation</em></strong>


    The two solutions Chen Tiandao offered for dismantling Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation were to forcibly defuse it upon reaching Ascension Realm in his cultivation or through Ju Mang¡¯s helpbined with murder. One was unfeasible until who-knows when, while the other wasn¡¯t something Mu Yu wanted to resort to. Kumu probably would¡¯ve opposed going on a massacre, too.


    ¡°Mu Yu, which are you going with?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Go with murder. It¡¯s simpler,¡± opined the dragon vine.


    ¡°Regardless of the method, I will be the one to end Tian Budai.¡±


    ¡°Worry about it after the tournament. We can¡¯t let Talisman Sect celebrate when Third Heaven Pce is supporting them,¡± said the dragon vine.


    ¡°No argument there,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    The warm golden rays and breeze were perfect. Overlooking all of Formation Sect from its highest mountain in person for the first time, Mu Yu gradually cleared his mind. It was a good ce to take his mind off the pressure that he would soon have to shoulder.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d personally make a trip here.¡± Mu Chenghong darted past Mu Yu and sat down on the same rock he sat on in their first meeting through his illusion. ¡°I like this ce.¡±


    Mu Chenghong genuinely liked the ce as he imed unlike Mu Yu, who was only beholden to protect it.


    ¡°How would you feel if someone decimates it one day?¡± Mu Yu inquired, wondering, <em>If I don¡¯t hate this ce, does that mean I like it?</em>


    Mu Chenghong spread his arms. ¡°There are many uncertainties in life. I would rather imprint the perfect image to memory.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t intend to protect it?¡± Mu Yu asked, watching Mu Chenghong.


    ¡°There are many ways to remember something. Perhaps the method you imagine isn¡¯t the same as what I have in mind.¡± Mu Chenghong¡¯s visage was theplete opposite of the radiant sun, resembling a man forced against his will.


    ¡°I will protect this ce.¡±


    Mu Chenghong shifted his gaze to Mu Yu, concern reced with a sparkle.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Mu Chenghong poked the air, manifesting formation lines on his fingertip. ¡°You should check out the third formation tablet when you have time. It¡¯s different to the first two.¡±


    ¡°I no longer need it to prove my status as a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. I am a Greater Heaven Stage disciple.¡± Mu Yu paused to emphasise, ¡°Just as you are, a Formation Sect Greater Heaven Stage disciple.¡±


    Mu Chenghong returned to his usual blue self and sighed through his nose. He set his gaze on the sky and remarked, ¡°Sadly, time will wash everything away.¡±


    Mu Chenghong stood up and smiled, repeating, ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    Mu Chenghong activated a formation around him. He appeared to have words that were sitting on the tip of his tongue, yet, for whatever reason, he chose to depart, teleporting away.


    <em>Just what is your true nature? Why do you want me to view the third formation tablet? What¡¯s he thinking? He can¡¯t be setting me up since he can¡¯t approach it after I broke them.</em>


    Mu Yu no longer required Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations to freely control cast formations just as Mu Chenghong didn¡¯t. Howbeit, for the same reason as hiding his cultivation, he didn¡¯t want to let anyone know how much his grasp on formations had progressed.


    Mu Yu teleported himself from the mountaintop to Advancement Hall¡¯s exterior. Breaking the third formation tablet couldn¡¯t stop Formation Sect¡¯s downfall or foil Talisman Sect¡¯s scheme. He was merely curious as to why Mu Chenghong insisted he view the third formation tablet.


    Mu Chenghong wanted to keep Formation Sect in his memories. Mu Yu wanted to keep Formation Sect in reality.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    <strong><em>Casting Divine Soul Formation</em></strong>


    The extravagant ster formation in Advancement Hall didn¡¯t wow Mu Yu again as it did the first time. In fact, he thought it was a simple formation he could erase or embellish.


    ¡°It¡¯s Feng Mu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu assembled all Heaven Stage disciples at Advancement Hall by the time Mu Yu arrived for some reason. Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai weren¡¯t happy to see him whatsoever.


    ¡°Feng Mu, perfect timing,e help me raise everyone¡¯s morale. Mu Yu is representing us in this year¡¯s tournament as a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. He is thetest disciple to join, yet he has surpassed all of you. You all need to challenge yourself as he has done. In three days¡¯ time, you will have a chance to prove yourselves. Don¡¯t let Talisman Sect push you around. Am I clear?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu verbalised.


    ¡°Yes, Greater Heaven Caster!¡±


    Hearing the disciples start to chatter about Mu Yu representing them as a Greater Heaven Stage Disciple, Greater Heaven Caster Lu lectured, ¡°Quiet. This isn¡¯t about winning or losing; this is about having the mindset to challenge yourself. What are you all spouting? If you aren¡¯t ready to challenge yourself, how do you expect to progress?¡±


    Though they didn¡¯t argue, they saw Mu Yu as nothing but a lucky attention whore.


    ¡°Feng Mu, I called them here to remind them of things to be attentive of in the tournament three days¡¯ from now. What brings you here?¡±


    As he surveyed those around, Mu Yu had an idea ¨C forty-one of the three hundred disciples present were spies. If he could¡¯ve casted arge-scale Divine Soul Formation, he could¡¯ve capture all of the Heaven Stage spies at once with the exception of Luo Feilong and Ji Wenai due to the Deity Destruction Talisman on them. In order to cast it, he needed Greater Heaven Caster Lu¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°I came to seek some advice from you.¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu flipped his serious-mode switch and instructed, ¡°Dismissed! Luo Feilong, Ji Wenkai and Cheng Zhuo, start your preparations for the tournament.¡±


    Cheng Zhuo¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Mu Yu and the two spies, curious as to what Mu Yu was up to.


    ¡°Yes, Heaven Caster.¡±


    Once everyone left, Greater Heaven Caster Lu queried, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I bring important news.¡±


    Unlike Mu Yu¡¯s tone, Greater Heaven Caster Lu was startled beyond belief as he listened to Mu Yu expose Talisman Sect¡¯s spies.


    ¡°Are you positive? This is an incredibly serious usation.¡±


    ¡°Pardon my intrusive question, but may I ask who handles newly recruited Heaven Stage disciples?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t falsify the recruitment test results. We have a Heaven Stage caster delegated to administration work for the new recruits.¡±


    ¡°So, did anyone know I solved the eighth hexagram?¡±


    ¡°You what? You solved the eighth hexagram? Patriarch Chen Tiandao is the only one to have¡­ Hang on. We Greater Heaven Stage casters should¡¯ve been alerted if someone solved the sixth hexagram.¡±


    ¡°How many of were aware I selected the Life After Death route?¡±


    ¡°You chose Life After Death route?! Why didn¡¯t you continue, then?¡±


    ¡°It was exhausting to solve the eighth one. I, therefore, chose not to continue.¡±


    ¡°No wonder why Patriarch Chen Tiandao holds you in such high regard. You¡¯vepleted every record he did!¡±


    ¡°Did you really think Formation Sect has not had anyone qualifying Greater Heaven Stage in thest decade? If I am to venture a guess, I believe Talisman Sect¡¯s spies have stopped them when they solved the five hexagrams and were intending to attempt a sixth hexagram. They would then sabotage the new Heaven Stage disciple who was meant to be a Greater Heaven Stage disciple. That is why you have not had any new Greater Heaven Stage disciples.


    ¡°If we suppose we were supposed to have two new Greater Heaven Stage disciples annually, then Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai have ruined twenty Greater Heaven Stage disciples. That is a woeful loss, is it not?¡±


    ¡°You could convince me that Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai are Talisman Sect¡¯s spies as their actions do, indeed, sabotage others. In regards to Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong, though¡­ True, Situ Yangtian and I don¡¯t get along; however, I know him as a person. He would never be a spy,¡± disputed Greater Heaven Caster Lu, despite him seething after hearing the news. ¡°Mu Chenghong is our only Greater Heaven Stage disciple. He can¡¯t be a spy.¡±


    Mu Yu expected Greater Heaven Caster Lu to grasp at straws in denial. Mu Yu gave up on trying to establish their identities with evidence and decided to use his authority. He shed Patriarch Token again and stated, ¡°Patriarch told me to seek your aid. That is the reason he gave me this token.¡±


    ¡°Tch, okay, let¡¯s cast Divine Soul Formation here first to ferret out the Heaven Stage spies. They¡¯ll be able to tell us if Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong are spies or not. With that said, we need a lot of divine soul wood to control all of our Heaven Stage disciples at once. Where are you going to obtain that many divine soul woods from?¡±


    ¡°Consider it solved,¡± Mu Yu replied, grinning.


    Due to theplexity of Divine Soul Formation and number of people Mu Yu wanted to put under his control, it was impossible to turn it into a mobile formation.


    Mu Yu had no intention of showing the perfected version that only Chen Tiandao and he knew. As for whether or not the divine soul wood drained the targets¡¯ life force, Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to fuss over it ¨C spies didn¡¯t deserve clemency.


    After spending almost a day to cast Divine Soul Formation, Greater Heaven Caster Lu asked for the presence of all Heaven Stage disciples and asters in Advancement Hall. Even those out on jobs were summoned back.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    <strong><em>Uncover the Undercovers</em></strong>


    ¡°Besides Luo Feilong and Ji Wenkai, is everyone else here?¡± Greater Heaven Caster Lu questioned, conducting a head count.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, may I ask what you have called all of us here for?¡± Song Qingyu inquired.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu shed his palm and expounded, ¡°There are some things I¡¯d like to rify again with you all for the tournament in two days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Heaven Caster.¡± Mu Yu emerged from a corner and activated the golden formation everyone was standing in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu performed hand seals, imbuing formation lines into everyone inside the formation, stealing their conscious. While Mu Yu controlled the nk-faced individuals and searched their memories, Greater Heaven Caster Lu held down the formation.


    ¡°Found you fifty-five rats.¡± Mu Yu pulled the fifty-five spies aside and interrogated them. ¡°Tell me one by one who you are and your role in the invasion.¡±


    The disciple at the forefront stepped forward and reported, ¡°My name is Zhang Yue. My real name is Zhang Yun. I am an undercover Talisman Sect. My job is to dismantle all attack and defence formations.¡±


    ¡°Bi Jun, real name Zhao Qing. My job is to not let anyone ring Green Bell so that nobody is aware Formation Sect has been infiltrated.¡±


    ¡°Lyu Mingjie, real name Lyu Hua. My job is to assassinate the disciples on patrol duty.¡±


    ¡°Wan Yong, real name Wan San. My job is to assist Heaven Stage disciple¡¯s second team leader eliminate Formation Sect¡¯s Heaven Stage sentries.¡±


    ¡°Their n really would bring down out outeryer¡¯s defences. The onlyyer that they don¡¯t have designs for is Formation Pce,¡± bemoaned Greater Heaven Caster Lu, shocked.


    ¡°They are just henchmen in the grand scheme. Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong will be the ones who plunge Formation Sect into disarray.¡±


    ¡°We need to inform Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already aware.¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng was seen at Advancement Hall¡¯s entrance wearing a long face.


    Mu Yu filled Zhuge Xiaosheng in yesterday as he was the patriarch. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t just cast a formation on everyone without permission on him.


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, we must discuss a defence n. If Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong really are spies, we must eliminate them!¡±


    ¡°I really have failed in my duty and failed my predecessors. I don¡¯t deserve to lead Formation Sect.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng heaved a big breath, appearance haggardpared to his usual self. He, of course, didn¡¯t believe Mu Yu¡¯s usation right off the bat. He sought verification from Chen Tiandao but was dismayed to learn Chen Tiandao was already in a slumber.


    ¡°Please do not beat yourself up, Patriarch. They deceived all of us,¡± consoled Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°Feng Mu already filled me in. Talisman Sect couldn¡¯t have possibly executed such an borate plot. Since they¡¯ve submitted to Celestial Star Sect, thetter must be involved. We must activate Formation Pce if we are to thwart their n, and Patriarch has entrusted the task to Feng Mu. We must help him out. That means Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong are necessary.¡±


    ¡°Do the others know? We need to ensure every Greater Heaven caster knows,¡± asserted Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng exhaled through his nose and lifted his chest. ¡°¡­ Feng Mu, did Patriarch affirm Mu Chenghong and Situ Yangtian are spies?¡±


    ¡°There is no doubt that Mu Chenghong is a spy, but Situ Yangtian is only a suspicion. The reason from the suspicion stems from the fact that Situ Yangtian brought Mu Chenghong into the sect, and the two are the closest.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he has constantly been bitter toward Feng Mu ever since learning of Feng Mu¡¯s aptitude. He is most definitely suspicions!¡± thundered Greater Heaven Caster Lu.


    ¡°If we cannot prove Situ Yangtian is a spy, we cannot im so. If he isn¡¯t the spy, we will have notified the enemy that we are onto them. Let us cast Divine Soul Formation at Formation Pce. Due to the formation¡¯s time constraint, we have no alternative but to cast it on the day of the operation when we help him take control of Formation Pce,¡± opined Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°What shall we do about these spies, then, kill them?¡± asked Greater Heaven Caster Lu, wishing it didn¡¯t have toe to this.


    ¡°No. We shall use them to bait the enemy in.¡± Eyes shing ck and white, Mu Yu borated, ¡°We should not waste Talisman Sect¡¯s efforts. This will be a great way to earn some interest from all the robbing they have done.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    <strong><em>Talisman Sect Visits</em></strong>


    The true disciples of Formation Sect earnestly prepared for the tournament, waiting for the day they could take their anger out on Talisman Sect.


    Formation Sect¡¯s neen Greater Heaven casters were already waiting for their guests from Talisman Sect at the mountain guests had toe along. Aforementioned mountain was where guests lodged when visiting and the sort were avable. Needless to say, intricate formations were cast on the mountain. The floating Formation Pce and the dispersed steps of Celestial Staircase were within viewing distance from the mountain. The reason guests weren¡¯t allowed in Formation Pce was due to the risks involved.


    <em>Bong! Bong!</em> Two hits on Green Bell indicated an important guest had arrived, though today¡¯s guests were important in a different sense to the usual.


    ¡°Hahaha, Patriarch Zhuge, long-time no see. I hope you have been well.¡±


    A yellow talisman fluttered in the air as it erged. The patterns and text on the talisman lit up as a group emerged from the talisman. Leading the group was Talisman Sect¡¯s was a man overflowing with confidence in his forties and a sh of yellow in his eyes ¨C Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch, Chang Tiancheng. Chang Tiancheng and the three Spirit Severing Realm Greater Heaven talisman masters behind them tantly marginalised Formation Sect¡¯s Greater Heaven casters.


    Smiling courteously while concealing his anger and, holding his hands in a fist and palm salute, Zhuge Xiaosheng responded in kind. ¡°I apologise for the modest wee, Patriarch Chang.¡±


    Apanying the three Greater Heaven talisman masers were Mo Ziming. There was a girl by the name of Jiang Xiangdi, Ultimate Immortals Ranking¡¯s rank seventy-five and a Greater Heaven Stage disciple, apanying them. The pursed-lips smile andrge eyes of hers were weapons in their own right. Their top talent, Ling Zheng, was a textbook aloof character who looked as if he lived on an alp. There were three more Golden Core Realm and three Primordial Infant Realm disciples wearing visages of stereotypical antagonists.


    ¡°Patriarch Zhuge, allow me to extend my congrattions to you on finding an exceptional Greater Heaven Stage disciple,¡± sardonically remarked Chang Tiancheng, inspecting those present.


    ¡°Thank you, but you have given him more credit than your disciples. We are fortunate to have a dutiful Mu Chenghong,¡± responded Zhuge Xiaosheng, smiling politely.


    ¡°Indeed, Young Mu has disyed excellent talent. I do hope he will take Formation Sect to greater heights. I hope you will finally win this year.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s cheek twitched. ¡°We shall return the favour with Mu Chenghong and Feng Mu supporting us.¡±


    The two exchanged confident grins, each believing they had the other dancing to their tune. The animosity for each other was burning the two them, and the only way they could extinguish it was if they killed each other. There was one more hostile amidst the confrontation who was harbouring malice on par with theirs ¨C Celestial Star Sect.


    Chang Tiancheng cast his thieving gaze toward Formation Pce, the edifice that he believed was rightfully Talisman Sect¡¯s property. He openly expressed his avarice with a chortle. ¡°A magnificent Formation Pce deserves a magnificent master instead of letting hooligans desecrate it.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng knew what Chang Tiancheng implied, but he wasn¡¯t going to just roll over and die.


    ¡°It is in good hands and will continue to be. Scribbling on paper will never teach you theplexity of <em>Formation Sect¡¯s</em> Formation Pce,¡± added Lu Deyi.


    ¡°I agree. He is destined for it shall be its master to the end. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Zhou Jinglin responded, staring straight at Lu Deyi.


    ¡°As it iste, how about we rest now, and let tomorrow¡¯s results do the speaking?¡± Chang Tiandao proposed.


    ¡°Perfect. Greater Heaven Caster Lu, have someone lead them to their rooms,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng directed.


    ¡°Stay close, so you do not get lost,¡± remarked Lu Deyi, racing off as a streak of light as a means of showing off.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu sure knows how to treat guests,¡± satirically mocked Chang Tiancheng, speeding off after Lu Deyi and taking his people along.


    <em>Tomorrow will be thest day you mock us</em>, Zhuge Xiaosheng swore to himself.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    <strong><em>Turning Point</em></strong>


    Under a sky of perfect midnight velvet, under stars so brilliant they drew the eyes heaven bound, the lyrics of bugs and insects softly yed. Meanwhile, a turbulent breeze threatening to send one to hell and promising to take another paradise started to stir at Formation Sect.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, Dragon Vine, I¡¯ll need your help tomorrow,¡± Mu Yu softly muttered from the tallest peak.


    <em>Crunch!</em> Xiaoshuai took a bite of his apple and, with a full mouth, replied, ¡°Naw broblem.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I think it¡¯s better to not invite Rodent. He¡¯s a hazard.¡±


    ¡°When hab I eber mezzed up, Gaterbir?!¡±


    ¡°Says the one who loses sight of the objective whenever food is involved.¡±


    ¡°Right, I take that as an ¡®okay¡¯. Stick to the n, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Noticing Mu Yu musing over something, the dragon vine queried, ¡°You thinking about Situ Yangtian and Mu Chenghong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If they don¡¯t enter Formation Pce, the entire n goes out the window.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why did Mu Chenghong insist you check out the third formation tablet?¡± prompted the dragon vine.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if I should go check it out.¡±


    ¡°If we lose tomorrow, Formation Sect is toast. If Formation Sect is toast, what does first, second or third formation tablet even matter?¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    Mu Yu moved his line of sight to Advancement Hall. It was arguably one of the quietest ces all night as everyone was resting up for tomorrow¡¯s tournament ¨C or invasion.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no reason for us to bother with it.¡±


    Mu Chenghong watched Mu Yu leave. The formation cast on himself gradually faded as he hid in the darkness. He cast his eyes to the moon¡¯s bright friends and muttered under his breath, ¡°Formation Sect¡¯s demise draws closer.¡±


    With that, Mu Chenghong vanished into the night.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t the only insomniac that night. Lu Deyi, who wore a long face at a stone table, had tea that had gone cold in front of him. He couldn¡¯t put his figure on why he felt uneasy ever since meeting Zhou Jinglin today. He knew there was apse in memory for a brief second when their eyes met, leading to him feeling paranoid. He once had the same experience when they locked eyes at Celestial Star Sect.


    ¡°Could Zhou Jinglin have cast some talisman technique on me? There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve cast one without me being aware.


    Suddenly, a disturbance in Lu Deyi¡¯s residential formation alerted him of a trespasser. Seeing Situ Yangtian¡¯s somewhat haggard and despondent visage set alight a fire in Lu Deyi. The two had known each other for decades and, although they bickered over the most trivial of things, Lu Deyi never resented Situ Yangtian.


    Voice deep, Lu Deyi questioned, ¡°Situ Yangtian, what are you doing here?¡±


    Situ Yangtian meandered over and sat down on the stone seat. It was the first time Lu Deyi saw Situ Yangtian so troubled. Both of them were wary of each other tonight. Situ Yangtian summoned the teapot to his hand and poured himself a cup of tea. Frowning after a nip, Situ Yangtianmented, ¡°The tea has gone cold.¡±


    ¡°My tea is not for cold-blooded people.¡±


    Situ Yangtian stared into Lu Deyi¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°The two of us have known each other for eighty-two years, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to catch up, are you?¡± Lu Deyi picked up his teacup and heated it with his spiritual energy.


    Situ Yangtian¡¯s smile perturbed Lu Deyi, who remained vignt of his old friend. Situ Yangtian uttered, ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ to kill you.¡±


    <em>Crack!</em> Lu Deyi crushed his cup and churned spiritual energy up for a confrontation. ¡°You can¡¯t even wait one more night?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t because Formation Sect will be exterminated by then. I must stop you before you can ruin Formation Sect,¡± answered Situ Yangtian, sounding as strange as his answer.


    Lu Deyi furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You can stop with the fa?ade. I¡¯m cognisant you¡¯re Talisman Sect¡¯s spy.¡±


    Lu Deyi flinched and then shrouded himself in purple formation patterns, crushing the table with his power and thundered, ¡°Situ Yangtian, that¡¯s the most shameless thing to evere out of your mouth. You¡¯re the spy around here! I¡¯ll thwart all of your schemes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my homework; I know you and Mu Chenghong are Talisman Sect¡¯s spies. You¡¯re the reason we¡¯ve been losing clients. Did you really think nobody noticed? Did you really think the eighty-two years we¡¯ve known each other amounts to nothing? You may be able to slip under someone else¡¯s radar but not mine. You and Zhou Jinglin are in cahoots, no?¡± Situ Yangtian also prepared himself for battle.


    <em>What is he talking about? Could Situ Yangtian be innocent? Feng Mu said he¡¯s a spy. I don¡¯t get it</em>, deliberated Lu Deyi.


    Lu Deyi heard scampering footsteps encroaching, amplifying his unease.


    ¡°Situ Yangtian, you really are perceptive.¡± Zhou Jinglin emerged from the darkness, revealing his victorious simper.


    Situ Yangtian and Lu Deyi regarded each other with a frown. Both men could see mutual confusion.


    ¡°You brought an ally to assassinate me?¡± questioned Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Me? Isn¡¯t he your master?¡± Situ Yangtian snapped.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you two. Greater Heaven Caster Lu, look over here,¡± Zhou Jinglin yfully demanded.


    Lu Deyi couldn¡¯t help looking Zhou Jinglin¡¯s way. As a dark-brown light flitted across Zhou Jinglin¡¯s eyes, Lu Deyi nked out.


    ¡°I am at your service, Master.¡±


    Lu Deyi¡¯s voice and eyes were devoid of any emotion. The same phenomenon was seen when Mu Yu put the Heaven Stage disciples and formation casters under his control using Divine Soul Formation. Lu Deyi waspletely unaware he was under Zhou Jinglin¡¯s control.


    The real spy working for Talisman Sect was Lu Deyi!

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    <strong><em>Puppet</em></strong>


    The striking fiend king and man in yellow were so confrontational with each other that spiritual qi in the atmosphere roiled. The only thing chaining them down from going at each other¡¯s necks was the altar keeping the fiend king sealed. For the meantime, the man in yellow had the advantage for he held the fiend king¡¯s heart in his grasp.


    ¡°You woke me once already. What do you want this time?¡± The fiend king¡¯s eyes drifted to Mu Yu and the sand statues.


    ¡°You should be smart enough to figure that out.¡±


    ¡°You want to control my army?¡±


    ¡°You can control a conscious. I can control a puppet. We make the perfect team.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my army! Mine!¡±


    ¡°And now, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    The man reduced the amount of spiritual energy he released, slowing down the heart beats, causing the heart and fiend king to suffocate.


    ¡°You two done? I don¡¯t care if you bite each other or want to lick each other. What did you kidnap so many cultivators for?¡± Mu Yu interjected.


    ¡°To create my puppets,¡± answered the man.


    ¡°You want to control two hundred cultivators?¡±


    Mu Yu prepared himself to spring at the drop of a hat because he sensed danger. If he wanted to control two hundred cultivators Formation Pce¡¯s assistance waspulsory.


    Mu Yu analysed to himself, <em>If me Skeleton Scorpion can take over bodies and minds, th-</em>


    ¡°You want to know how? Let me show you.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the man spawned freckles of white light in the space above


    Xiaoshuai popped out and eximed, ¡°Fiend spirits! Those are the fiend spirits he stole from us! Wait, there are even more than that! There are dozens of thousands there! Every fiend spirit you see contains a fiend soul. He¡¯s not nning to nt them in the cultivators, is he?¡±


    <em>You don¡¯t mean to tell me that me Skeleton Scorpion isn¡¯t a fiend but one of the fiend souls that¡¯s been converted into a fiend beast using the fiend king as a medium¡­</em> Mu Yu brooded. He inquired in a husky voice, ¡°You n to turn them into Sikong Qiwens?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, fiend souls are fiend beasts. Desert Eagle Fiend King¡¯s delicate seven-apertures heart equips him with the ability to control fiend beasts¡¯ minds, while I can steal one¡¯s consciousness. If webine our abilities, we can give brainless fiend souls human minds and fiend beasts¡¯ powerful cultivation. What do you think of my innovation?¡±


    ¡°You can steal one¡¯s consciousness?¡±


    Mu Yu had an epiphany: the one who stole Mu Qingfan¡¯s conscious also had to be the man in yellow, then, not Sikong Qiwen. Mu Yu didn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of the man since thetter extended a hand out to him on two asions.


    ¡°Fiends fused with humans? Combine the two Chinese characters for each race and you have¡­ shemale?¡± Xiaoshuai mumbled.


    ¡°I prefer to call them fiendmen.¡±


    The man hauled sand into the air without physical contact and coated the fiend spirits with the sand. The various fiend souls ejected from the fiend spirits, kicking up a fuss as if to announce their presence ¨C not that they could break free of the sand when they needed the fiend spirits to survive.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± the man said to the fiend king.


    Though the fiend king acquiesced, he still threatened, ¡°Remember this: I will take back what is mine.¡±


    The second the fiend king¡¯s eyes turned red, spots of red light illuminated his heart. The heart emanated red rays into the fiend souls, turning the fiend souls from transparent white to red, calming the fiend souls. The fiend souls orderly made their way to the sand statues.


    Owing to the cultivators¡¯ and fiend spirits¡¯ various levels, the fiend spirits sought out hosts withpatible cultivation so that they could harness the full potential of their host. There were almost double the number of cultivators avablepared to fiend souls. Therefore, there was enough to go around. In saying that, there were very few Body Synthesis Realm cultivators for they were able to escape, forcing level seven fiend beasts to be relegated to choosing Spirit Severing Realm cultivators if they couldn¡¯t find a Body Synthesis Realm host.


    Once the fiend souls wriggled their way into their hosts¡¯ body, the sand covering the host would be absorbed into their body, revealing their true appearance once again. The cultivators¡¯ eyes reflected the fact that they were no longer in control of their bodies, and their auras reflected the newfound boost in strength acquired. Golden Core Realm hosts put Golden Core Realm cultivators to shame.


    They retained all the thought processes and memories of the host. Nevertheless, they had control over their attitudes and beliefs. The ecstatic fiendmen experimented with their bodies prior to going down on their knees. ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    With a vindictive undertone, Desert Eagle Fiend King instructed, ¡°Henceforward, you are to obey hismands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The puppets then knelt to the man in yellow and saluted, ¡°Your subject is at your service, Your Lordship!¡±


    The man in yellow didn¡¯t respond, highlighting me Skeleton Scorpion¡¯s groans.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ an earth elemental demon?¡± Mu Yu questioned, breaking the silence. ¡°Fiends can¡¯t control sand. Only an earth elemental demon can turn two hundred cultivators into sand statues.¡±


    From what Mu Yu could remember, earth demons were rather bulky unlike the man in yellow.


    ¡°¡­ Like you, I¡¯m human.¡±


    ¡°Get that nonsense out of here. Humans can¡¯t control s-¡± ¨C Mu Yu paused and switched to speaking between the gaps in his teeth ¨C ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be¡­ There¡¯s no way!¡±


    ¡°Finally considered me?¡±


    That was the longest hood removal ever from Mu Yu¡¯s perspective.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    <strong><em>Xiang Nan¡¯s Will</em></strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re Hou Tu, not Xiang Nan!¡±


    From his appearance, to his aura, Xiang Nan was a totally different person. Being calm, determined and eve ruthless to the point of oozing the vibe of a mature schemer was far from thezy, unfettered Xiang Nan whom Mu Yu knew.


    Mu Yu thought he saw a glimmer of emotion in Xiang Nan¡¯s unusual eyes, but Xiang Nan imed, ¡°I¡¯m not Hou Tu. I¡¯m Xiang Nan.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Xiang Nan would never do this, you snake! Hou Tu, you better let my brother go right this second!¡±


    Mu Yu created aunch pad from a formation and spawned Shadow Splitter Sword after taking off. Mu Yu shed without hesitation, but Xiang Nan morphed his hand into transparent rock and caught the sword. Xiang Nan¡¯s yellow spiritual energy cancelled out Mu Yu¡¯s energypletely.


    ¡°Your swordy has improved. Have you mastered Celestial Swords Nine Summons Formation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to exin anything to you, Hou Tu!¡±


    Xiang Nan effortlessly pushed Mu Yu back with one hand, demonstrating the gap between them in terms of cultivation. ¡°Are you not even going to give me a chance to exin? That¡¯s unlike you.¡±


    ¡°You should be at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden! Xie Bo should be watching over Hou Tu!¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t futilely attack because not even good luck would make up for the discrepancy in their cultivation. Besides, Xiang Nan was right; Mu Yu should¡¯ve heard him out first.


    ¡°¡­ I left Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden ages ago. The day Wanwan came to inform us Elder Ku Ku met with misfortune, she stopped you when you wanted to go help him and told you that Xie Bo was escorting Shifu back to Moyun Mountains from the shadows. That was when I realised I should leave Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden.¡±


    <em>We all forgot about Xiang Nan when Qiao Xue and the others came after me when I went to check on Dad. He must¡¯ve sneaked away when Lan Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t watching,</em> Mu Yu realised. ¡°Why did you leave? Did Hou Tu force you to leave?¡±


    ¡°I thought long and hard about and decided that I don¡¯t want to continue staying quiet. I want to do what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s to turn so many people into your puppets? That¡¯s what Hou Tu wants to do, not you!¡±


    ¡°Hou Tu and I are now one. I am nowplete.¡±


    ¡°Are one? What the heck are you talking about? If that was possible, Shifu wouldn¡¯t have sealed the spirit lords.¡±


    ¡°The spirit lords are an inseparable part of our soul once they migrated into our bodies. The only difference is they keep their consciousness. They don¡¯t ept us, and we don¡¯t ept them, resulting in us fighting for control over our body. If we ept each other, we will be one ¨C aplete individual. In other words, I have everything Hou Tu has whilst maintaining my memories and emotions.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s right, why did you ept him? They ar-¡­¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t continue when he discovered what he was about to blurt.


    ¡°Are the elemental demons as evil as you make them out to me? Is the war between our races inexorable? Have you never considered who stands to gain from our fighting?¡± Xiang Nan questioned, angry and determined to implement some sort of change. ¡°Judging from your reaction, I assume you already know something. I believe Ju Mang has also filled you in? I don¡¯t want to see Third Heaven Pce continue to lead everyone on. To that end, I want to end this with my own hands. I will take down Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°You have taken more than two hundred thousand innocent lives. You¡¯re doing the same thing they are to achieve your goal. How are you any different to Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Blood must be spilt for the greater good. They won¡¯t assent to me controlling them. In the end, Third Heaven Pce will conspire to kill them. It¡¯s all the same in the end if I don¡¯t control them, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°And you think you alone can stop Third Heaven Pce with these puppets of yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You can help me. If the four of us join hands, we can take them down.¡±


    Mu Yu heaved a hopeless breath. ¡°I won¡¯t help you. I¡¯m not willing to watch so many innocent lives be sacrifices. I refuse to resort to your method to take them down even though I share the same goal. I will stop you.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to revive Elder Ku Mu, but you don¡¯t have proper control over Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye. Hou Tu has memories pertaining to it. There are major restrictions on it due to how much of a cheat ability it is. You can¡¯t revive anyone with it even if you defuse Nine Heaven Demon Sealing Formation.¡±


    ¡°I revived Tian Ran at Moyun Mountains!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t dead! Elder Ku Mu passed away long ago. Your Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye isn¡¯tplete, so you can¡¯t revive Elder Ku Mu with it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s notplete?¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, I can now use theplete version of Hou Tu¡¯s ability. Your Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye is iplete. You see where this is going?¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    <strong><em>Resentment</em></strong>


    ¡°What, are you saying Ju Mang and I have to ept each other to have ess to theplete version?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Hou Tu¡¯s ability?¡±


    ¡°You already saw it: mind control. I can take away the conscious of anyone my sand envelops.¡±


    The reason Xiang Nan failed to fight off Hou Tu during the sealing was precisely because he couldn¡¯t wrestle back control of his consciousness.


    ¡°Am I going to be as cold-blooded as you when I merge with Ju Mang?¡±


    Xiang Nan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not cold-blooded. I just don¡¯t want to dance to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s tune any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hou Tu is the one who doesn¡¯t want to be yed like a fiddle. You and Third Heaven Pce haven¡¯t even interacted. Hou Tu¡¯s will is influencing you!¡±


    ¡°None of you know what I went through as a kid, do you?¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s eyes cast down in a mournful gaze. The muscles of his face went on strike, looking ck. ¡°When I was three years old, two cultivators parked in the airspace above our small town and faced off. One of them was a middle-aged cultivator. From what I can tell, his cultivation surpasses even my own right now. The other one was shrouded in a holy white light. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you who thetter is.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Correct. The middle-aged man was winning and was this close to killing the piece of turd. Cornered, that piece of turd¡­ Kgh! That piece of turd spawned a colossal hand and ttened the entire town! Nobody, not my grandpa, not my grandma, not my parents, not my elder sister, my friends, nobody survived!


    ¡°I¡¯m the only survivor because the soil buried me underneath to shield me! I saw him collected the white souls of every resident in our town. That¡¯s how he managed to turn the tables and kill his opponent.


    ¡°Everyone in the town thought deities had descended when they saw them and were amazed. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d massacre an entire town?! I swore to find out who that piece of turd was until Hou Tu told me he was from Third Heaven Pce and why he obliterated the entire town! He took dozens of thousands of lives just to save his hide!¡±


    As Xiang Nan¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks and onto the ground, the droplets turned to grains of sand. Although Mu Yu sympathised with Xiang Nan, he couldn¡¯t agree to Xiang Nan¡¯s approach and argued, ¡°That¡¯s why you want to rely on your power to oppose Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s demise has gued me for all my life. I couldn¡¯t even bury them because nothing remained! I probably would¡¯ve killed myself had Shifu not picked me up. Thanks to Shifu, I gradually left the trauma behind me. I tried to be indifferent,zy and liked to sleep so that I didn¡¯t have to think, but my desire for revenge won¡¯t go away. Having said that, the one thing I will never tolerate is them harming Shifu after everything Shifu did for me! I will not let them obtain his immortal body. If I want to avenge my family and protect Shifu, I have no choice but to ally with Hou Tu!¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s anger turned into energy that slowed the flow of oxygen in the air. His desire for blood contaminated Mu Yu; however, Mu Yu suppressed the urge to give in and disputed, ¡°Shifu sacrificed himself to protect all these cultivators, so your desire to kill them is making his efforts for naught! It goes against his will!¡±


    ¡°And what have they done for Shifu in return? They just bow their heads to Third Heaven Pce and blindly obey orders. Soon orter, they¡¯ll only be Third Heaven Pce¡¯s source of energy. I¡¯m giving value to their deaths!¡±


    ¡°Shifu said to do what you believe is right. If you think it¡¯s the right thing to do, do it. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right thing to do, don¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I have never forgotten that teaching, which is why I don¡¯t see myself being wrong. I¡¯m not in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°They have every right to choose how they go down. If you choose to go through with this, I will stop you. Shifu will recover his cultivation soon. We can overthrow Third Heaven Pce with Shifu¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mu Yu, you are unaware of what happened at Moyun Mountains, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xiang Nan asked in a frigid voice.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Celestial Prison has already been dismantled, yet Shifu is missing. Shifu can¡¯t have recovered his cultivation because it hasn¡¯t even been a year. If Third Heaven Pce has 50% of ownership to Celestial Prison and Shifu is still a Golden Core Realm cultivator, where do you think he is now?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Shif-¡±


    ¡°Correct. Third Heaven Pce has already gone after Shifu. He no longer controls Celestial Prison.¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    <strong><em>Revenge</em></strong>


    ¡°I refuse to believe that!¡±


    Mu Yu would¡¯vebelled it tripe had anyone else said it.


    ¡°You can pay Mount Dustfallen a visit and verify for yourself. Are you going to try and stop me now? If my memory does me justice, Third Heaven Pce is leading Celestial Star Sect behind the scenes. Aren¡¯t you going to avenge Elder Ku Mu?¡±


    Xiang Nan clicked his finger, dropping a sand statue on the wall before him. The statue belonged to one of the cultivators who still had their consciousness intact.


    As the sand crumbled off, Tian Budai stuck his scowling face out and brayed, ¡°Who are you?! Celestial Star Sect won¡¯t let this go unanswered!¡±


    Tian Budai was still stuck in sand, leaving just his head exposed. He tried to mould spiritual energy, but it wouldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect? Who gives a toss?¡± Xiang Nan replied.


    ¡°Are those yourst words?¡± Mu Yu questioned, not hiding his rage.


    ¡°You touch me, and Celestial Star Sect will massacre Mu n!¡±


    ¡°Who can prove Mu Yu killed you if he kills you here, yourpdog?¡± Xiang Nan rhetorically asked.


    Upon seeing Tian Jiancheng stepped out from a wall, Tian Budai cried, ¡°Uncle Cheng, help me!¡±


    Tian Jiancheng slowly lifted the corner of his lips. ¡°You want me to save you, your fake, vicious fraud?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not Uncle Cheng! Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle Cheng. I¡¯m just here to watch you die. Don¡¯t worry, though. I¡¯ll let your father know Sikong Qiwen killed you, not Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live¡± Mu Yu stated.


    Mu Yu activated an eight trigrams formation in front of him and cast a rank seven explosion pill into the vortex.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword from the vortex.


    ¡°St-¡±


    Like a fountain, blood sprayed as Mu Yu halved Tian Budai horizontally. Mu Yu stomped on the detestable face and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve been prepared for this when you killed my father.¡±


    Mu Yu activated a formation and stomped down, sttering Tian Budai¡¯s brains. Mu Yu then drew Wood Spirit Sword and had it absorb Tian Budai¡¯s soul energy.


    Mu Yu took a breath though his nose. There was no joy to be experienced for Ku Mu¡¯s revenge was only justmencing.


    ¡°Tian Budai was an important pawn to my n. I could¡¯ve sent him back to Celestial Star Sect as my spy, and he could work as my informant for information on Third Heaven Pce once he bes patriarch.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even bat an eye when I killed him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him live if you want to kill him. I¡¯m your senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mu Yu muttered with another breath.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t help me, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to join me. You went in search of a way to dismantle Nine Heaven Demon Sealing Formation to revive Elder Ku Mu even though you know Cheng Yan and Lie Shang will stop you. I¡¯m also doing what I want.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t contest Xiang Nan¡¯s logic when he followed the same one and supported it. If anything, he felt he understood Xiang Nan¡¯s motivation.


    ¡°You two done?!¡±


    Ximen Buxing, Lie Shang and Cheng Yan flitted over to confront Mu Yu and Xiang Nan. For the first time in their memories, Cheng Yan appeared angry. Lie Shang had his brows together in deep thought over something. Ximen Buxing¡¯s concern was gone, and he was back to his usual nonchnt self since the cultivators¡¯ lives were none of his business.


    ¡°Do you really intend to make an enemy out of the entire world of cultivators, Xiang Nan?! Mu Yu, have you taken into consideration what the spirit lords will do to us if you dismantle Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation?! Look at Xiang Nan: is he not the perfect example to snap you out of it?!¡± Cheng Yan brayed.


    Xiang Nan didn¡¯t reply, while Mu Yu dodged the question, deeming it futile to exin, and inquired, ¡°Senior Brother, is Celestial Prison really down? Is Shifu really in trouble?¡±


    Eyes red and voice quavering, Cheng Yan answered, ¡°it¡¯s precisely because Shifu has met with mishap that I don¡¯t want you two to be next!¡±


    Mu Yu shuddered as if his body shut down.


    ¡°Even my shifu has gone missing in action,¡± Ximen Buxing added.


    ¡°Xiang Nan, you know we¡¯ll do anything to stop you. If you think you can defeat Third Heaven Pce on your own, you need to drink some reality. The only thing you¡¯ll do is get yourself killed. You think Shifu wants to see Third Heaven Pce capture you?¡± Lie Shang chastised.


    ¡°And how will you stop me?¡±


    The cultivators who had been taken over started cackling.


    Lie Shang manifested his fury as mes across the field of sand.


    ¡°My cultivation has surpassed all of yours put together now that I¡¯ve fused with Hou Tu. You¡¯re no match for me.¡±

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    <strong><em>Conflicting Beliefs</em></strong>


    Lie Shang¡¯s mes lifted the sand into the air, hostility that shouldn¡¯t have been there flourishing. He brandished Sky Scorcher Sword and questioned, ¡°Mu Yu, which side are you taking?¡±


    Mu Yu stared at his feet. He didn¡¯t agree with Xiang Nan¡¯s methods, yet didn¡¯t want to impose his opinion on Xiang Nan because he could understand where Xiang Nan wasing from. In the end, Mu Yu explicated, ¡°I want to do what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put you in line while I¡¯m at it. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to have to collect your bodies sooner orter.¡±


    Lie Shang, now a Spirit Severing Realm Ninthyer cultivator, trapped Mu Yu in a circle of mes. The ck branches around Mu Yu burnt down, but Wood Spirit Sword would spawn green leaves to keep the heat at bay. Mu Yu tapped the ground and teleported out of the fire trap.


    ¡°Shifu forbade us from learning formations. Why did you defy him?¡± Cheng Yan reprimanded.


    ¡°I have no choice,¡± Mu Yu quietly answered, not expecting Cheng Yan and Lie Shang to understand Ku Mu as an individual or how he felt.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you two to continue to tread down the wrong path,¡± asserted Cheng Yan. ¡°I am responsible for you now that Shifu can¡¯t keep you two in line.¡±


    Cheng Yan, now also a Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer Cultivator, converted the sand on the ground to metal des.


    Mu Yu was the most inferior among his fellow disciples in terms of cultivation; however, he was the only one amongst them figured out Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Formation.


    As Cheng Yan tried to bury Xiang Nan under metal, Xiang Nan swept up rocks to deflect the metal. Cheng Yan turned his metal to des that smoothly cut through the rocks and then the ground, sinking the ground until Xiang Nan stopped them sinking deeper.


    Lie Shang burnt Mu Yu¡¯s trees down in the blink of an eye, but they¡¯d regrow ceaselessly.


    ¡°Why do we have to fight?¡± Mu Yu despondently queried.


    ¡°I clean up your mess for you every time, yet you want to dismantle Nine Heaven Demon Sealing Formation. I must stop you so that you don¡¯t err as Xiang Nan has!¡± Lie Shang, who was enveloped in mes from head to toe, justified.


    ¡°I only want to revive Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a wise decision. You¡¯re cing everyone in danger to revive just him. You¡¯re prioritising his life over the majority.¡±


    <em>What does he know about Dad to be implying he¡¯s not worth saving?! When has fate ever been fair on Dad?! What did Shifu get in return for being a hero?! How did they repay his sacrifices?! What would other cultivators do if I was defenceless?! I don¡¯t even want to be a hero! Why should I care about saving the world when I can¡¯t even protect those I care about? How can I protect the world if I can¡¯t even protect my family right before my eyes?! Don¡¯t impose Shifu¡¯s decisions on me as gospel to follow!</em> Mu Yu raged inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save someone I deem worthy of a second chance at life! Why should I care if the world can¡¯t understand how I feel?! If it¡¯s a fight you want, let¡¯s fight! I won¡¯t let anyone stop me from reviving Dad!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s power rose as his eyes changed, and his ck spiritual energy and white spiritual energy circted faster. Lie Shang¡¯s dispute incurred Mu Yu¡¯s wrath, although Mu Yu never had much stopping him fromshing out at Lie Shang in the first ce, despite all the times Lie Shang cleaned up his messes.


    ¡°I am following Shifu¡¯s will to protect mankind. We can use other strategies to dethrone Third Heaven Pce. I will not allow you to defuse Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation to do so, though! Are you abandoning Shifu¡¯s teachings?¡±


    Since filial piety and justice were both virtues, why was Mu Yu¡¯s decision wrong?


    ¡°¡­ If Third Heaven Pce killed Shifu and I could revive him, would you tell me to revive him?¡±


    Lie Shang broke his rhythm for the question he never asked himself hit him out of left field.


    ¡°Would you tell me to revive Lan Ling¡¯er if Third Heaven Pce killed her?¡±


    Lie Shang stopped his assault and crunched his fingers.


    ¡°Even if you opposed it, I would revive them if it came to it the same way I¡¯m trying to revive Dad.¡±


    Lie Shang extinguished his me, unable to debate.


    Every man was selfish. Every man could preach equality, virtues and morals when he wasn¡¯t the victim. When he was on the receiving end, everything he preached bes secondary to his desire to resolve his emotional turmoil. Not everyone was as tolerant as Sword Shadow Dust Gale. If one couldn¡¯t be magnanimously selfless, why couldn¡¯t they be an ordinary man who never betrayed his conscience?

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    <strong><em>Brothers¡¯ Fight</em></strong>


    Cheng Yan sent des up from the ground, trapping Mu Yu in a cage.


    ¡°Listen in: if that really happens, I won¡¯t let you revive them¡± ¨C Cheng Yan bound over to confront Mu Yu ¨C ¡°because Shifu wouldn¡¯t let you do that. You know deep down that Elder Ku Mu opposes your decision, as well! They invested all that effort to cast the formation as they don¡¯t want the spirit lord controlling you and bringing catastrophe to the world!¡±


    Xiang Nan was already restrained within a metal square consisting of eight de-thin fragments of metal held together by a maic force. The metal repelled sand that Xiang Nan tried to usher toward him.


    Mu Yu tried teleporting out, but the metal prison would erase the formation lines, and he couldn¡¯t draw spiritual qi into the barrier. He tried ejecting trees from the prison. Nevertheless, not even they could reach outside. That was the result of Cheng Yan creating a maic property that could keep anything away or draw in.


    ¡°Shifu said to do it only if it doesn¡¯t go against your conscience. You two im to be adhering to your conscience, but is that really true? Ask yourself: would you not feel guilty after sacrificing so many people? Can you face Shifu? Can you face Elder Ku Mu? Can you face your fellow disciples?¡±


    Mu Yu understood he was going against their wishes; however, were good people doomed to be fodder, while viins ran amok? Somebody had to enforce justice. He argued that he was the best candidate to protect those who deserve to live because he possessed Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep walking this path even if it is wrong. I¡¯m not a hero or a saint. I just want to do my part as Dad¡¯s son. Hargh!¡± Mu Yu discharged ck spiritual energy and white spiritual energy.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s maic field couldn¡¯t stop the bnce between the life qi and death qi from escaping, empowering Mu Yu to send a branch out and jump into the branch to escape.


    Mu Yu spawned a linden tree underfoot and elerated its growth to the sky to elevate his standing point.


    Xiang Nan created a sandstorm to break the maic field and kept sand wreathing around him.


    Lie Shang restarted his fire, enveloping his body. ¡°Why can¡¯t we work peacefully when we share amon enemy?¡±


    Xiang Nan exined, ¡°You have too much on your mind and worry about too many useless people. They will be dead weight, so I want to proceed my way.¡±


    ¡°Your way is wrong!¡± Cheng Yan brayed despite being startled over Xiang Nan¡¯s new cultivation.


    Cheng Yan challenged Xiang Nan again. s, Xiang Nan¡¯s spiritual energy overwhelmed Xiang Nan and gave him the time to disable the metal in sand.


    Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword from a void and aimed it at Lie Shang. ¡°If it¡¯s a fight you want, you got one. Nobody can stop me from doing what I want.¡±


    Mu Yu coiled his linden tree leaves around Shadow Splitter Sword. Lie Shang summoned Sky Scorcher Sword, then set it alight. Cheng Yan covered Anti-Corrosion Sword in his golden energy. Xiang Nan also drew his heavy Stargaze Sword.


    When Feng Haozhen asked Mu Yu why people used swords, Mu Yu only believed them to be tools to strengthen themselves. If asked the same question today, his answer would be, ¡°To protect my beliefs.¡±


    Mu Yu always wanted to surpass Lie Shang, and he finally had a chance to try ¨C as a bonus on top of defending his beliefs, of course.


    Mu Yu glided in using a formation. Lie Shang stood his ground and met the attack head on. Mu Yu unleashed death qi and life qi from his green leaves upon impact to prevent Lie Shang¡¯s mes from incinerating them. Lie Shang yanked his arm back and speared. Mu Yu fled using Dustfallen Stance, and Lie Shang pressed the attack, forcing Mu Yu to fend off a string of constant attacks.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s quick style had problems keeping up with Xiang Nan¡¯s heavy strikes, barely thwarting thetter¡¯s attacks each time.


    After the first round, all four of them stopped, letting the gales and sand settle somewhat.


    Mu Yu positioned Shadow Splitter Sword horizontally out font and started Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Formation. Lie Shang flowered, intensifying his mes. Cheng Yan locked onto a single target, aiming to his technical prowess to finish the fight. Though Xiang Nan¡¯s slow speed left him full of openings, anyone thinking they could capitalise on the openings easy was fooling himself.


    The four struck in synchrony, each looking to disable the other in the next strike. Following a quiet ng, explosions went off around them, creating multiple craters!


    ¡°You four shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    Xiaoshuai zipped across the sky. The four swords hovered above their owners with their tips facing away from their opponent in front of them in a ¡°t¡± formation, unwilling to harm each other. Standing at the centre of the four swords with them under his control, Xiaoshuai admonished, ¡°Old Man said, ¡®Aim your sword at the enemy, not at your brothers. Your sword hilt is your back. Your sword tip is your fist. You trust your brothers with your back, and give your enemy your fist.¡±


    ¡°Aim your sword at the enemy, not your brothers¡­¡±


    The four repeated it to themselves. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t so easy to calm down.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    <strong><em>The Curtain Falls on the Battle in the Desert</em></strong>


    Mu Yu regretfully looked at his brothers; he didn¡¯t feel their opinions differed enough to be fighting each other.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt any of you,¡± stated Xiang Nan.


    The best proof Xiang Nan had no intention of hurting his brothers was the fact that he avoided using Stargazer Sword and mainly used his sand against them.


    ¡°Shifu sacrificed himself for the world and people he wanted to protect, and what did he get out of that? Are you positive you want to protect this sort of world?¡± Xiang Nan questioned.


    In order to take out their mutual hatred on Third Heaven Pce, they had to think outside of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s box to outwit the enemy. Xiang Nan decided to distort the rules and use his extreme approach. Mu Yu only wanted to revive Ku Mu and harboured no desire to participate in the game. Cheng Yan and Lie Shang wanted to continue the game in their shifu¡¯s stead and protect the cultivators in the game.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change original intent; I will follow Shifu¡¯s wish,¡± asserted Cheng Yan.


    Lie Shang gyrated his lips as he nced Cheng Yan¡¯s way but chose to keep to himself in the end.


    ¡°I want to revive Dad.¡±


    The four swords returned to their owners. Xiaoshuai returned to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. Cheng Yan heaved a heavy breath, feeling powerless to stop his brothers.


    Xiang Nan reminded, ¡°First Brother, I know you want to stop me, but you alone are not strong enough as you are notplete. You must ept Ru Shou if you are to have any chance.¡±


    Xiang Nan discharged energy, reinforcing his point. None of them had ever felt so stuck in the mud before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you. None of you can match me. If you want to stop me, see if you can stop them first.¡±


    Xiang Nan twirled his hands, waking up the cultivators in sand, who proceeded to copse the building. ¡°These one hundred cultivators will return to their everyday lives on my orders and work for me as informants whilst climbing Ultimate Immortals Ranking. When the time is ripe, they will coordinate with me to usurp Third Heaven Pce¡¯s rule. I doubt you can stop all of them from escaping.¡±


    The cultivators took off, heading to Clearwater City or heading to the exits of the desert. The one hundred or so remaining were those deemed too weak as hosts. The only reason Sikong Qiwen was chosen back when he was a Golden Core Realm cultivator was that Xiang Nan needed to draw attention to Clearwater City, and an unprecedented rise was the best strategy to the ends he was after.


    ¡°We all have goals to achieve, don¡¯t we?¡± Xiang Nan queried, regarding Mu Yu with his gaze.


    Xiang Nan climbed onto the stone coffin the fiend king¡¯s heart was stored in and levitated it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to control my family, correct?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°I will never hurt any of you, you family and friends. That, of course, includes the formation casters under you. Your cousin, Mu Qingfan, should havee to by now. I will have everyone in Clearwater City watch over your family so that you can venture out without any concerns¡­ I don¡¯t want you to lose your family as I have.¡±


    Xiang Nan hid his teary eyes behind a veil of sand and gradually the rest of his body. Once the sand recovered to the ground, he was gone. The fiend king¡¯s altar joined its master in his slumber.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± expressed Mu Yu, recollecting his trees and making his way back to Clearwater City after regarding his two seniors one more time.


    Cheng Yan and Lie Shang let Mu Yu go since they knew he wouldn¡¯t leave Clearwater City so soon as long as his family still resided there. Nheless, Lie Shang started to foster doubt in his mind, unable to shake off Mu Yu¡¯s questions prior. He always believed helping Cheng Yan was the right thing to do until Mu Yu forced him to question if ¡°right¡± and ¡°wrong¡± were such clear-cut concepts and as important as he believed them to be.


    Cheng Yan sighed again and then cut the sand statues with thing des he controlled him. He departed with Lie Shang and Ximen Buxing in tow, thetter of whom only watched from the sidelines the entire time.


    The cultivators Cheng Yan freed still had their conscious, but they had no recollection of what happened after Xiang Nan captured them.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    <strong><em>Captured</em></strong>


    Bai Jie stared at the ck and white monuments, which were located in the mysterious and majestic edifice referred to as Third Heaven Pce, and asked, ¡°Zhang Hun, how are things at Clearwater City looking?¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s four disciples are all gathered in the desert, but we dare not venture there for Xiang Nan and Hou Tu would have the terrain advantage now that they have fused. The spirit lords must know how tobat us, an assumption derived from the fact that Xiang Nan cast a barrier over the desert that we cannot trespass.¡±


    ¡°Is Xiang Nan the only one to have fused with a spirit lord? I don¡¯t want any of them to fuse.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we should take Mu Yu¡¯s family at Clearwater City to force him to show himself?¡±


    Bai Jie ced a hand on a stone monument and disputed, ¡°He can¡¯t show himself. Not even I have a counter for Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s Heaven-Shrouding Bloody Sky. We can¡¯t see him even if he is standing in front of us.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest, then? Shall we have Celestial Star Sect deal with him or interrogate him for theplete version of Divine Soul Formation?¡±


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect? That¡¯s asking the impossible of them. If I¡¯m not wrong, Mu Yu has already killed Tian Budai. No cultivator, Celestial Star Sect included, is to find out about Divine Soul Formation. There¡¯s no rush to deal with Mu Yu. Let him revive Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu will remove Heaven-Shrouding Bloody Sky with his life. That¡¯s the best time to deal with Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Is it really wise to let someone as tough and astute as Eternally Youthful Ku Mu to be revived, though?¡±


    ¡°We killed him once; why can¡¯t we kill him again? Besides, Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Xie Bo are our guests at the moment.¡±


    Simpering, Bai Jie cast his gaze on the sky, sending a streak of light across the sky, resulting in the sky rippling and forming a barrier. Inside the colliding red and white barrier sat Xie Bo and Feng Haochen!


    ¡°Hey, Bai Jie, just wanted to remind you that the first thing I do when I get out will be to rip you apart,¡± taunted Xie Bo, eyes red as he leaned against the barrier.


    ¡°Evil Shadow Eternally Youthful, stubborn as always, I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to buy your garbage. If you fought me like a man instead of using your tricks, I¡¯d be stepping on your face right now.¡±


    ¡°You know my target isn¡¯t you but Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°What, my immortal body not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Your immortal body reeks of sinister qi. Only Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s immortal body appeals to me. If I showed up as True God of Third Continent, every cultivator will willingly stake his life to fight the elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t be touching this meditating saint, you joke.¡±


    ¡°How long will youst in my barrier? I have plenty of time to fight a war of attrition with you, but I¡¯m not so sure you willst as long.¡±


    Bai Jie darkened the barrier with a hand gesture.


    ¡°st! Drats! Son of a dog! Flipping, motherflipping fatherflipper¡­¡± Exhausted after cursing for a while, Xie Boined, ¡°Oi, Saint, how are you as cool as a cucumber when we¡¯ve been taken prisoner? Say something, will you?!¡±


    Feng Haochen opened his eyes and cracked a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the man? I¡¯m his only target.¡±


    ¡°Just why the devil did I have to try and save you! Bloody hell! I would¡¯ve bodied Bai Jie if the scumbag didn¡¯t resort to trickery! Toss you and yourposure; it¡¯s pissing me off!¡±


    Neither immortal could fight Bai Jie for he had seized full ownership over Celestial Prison. Xie Bo¡¯s long lifespan equipped him with the power to resist Bai Jie¡¯s soul energy, but it wasn¡¯t getting him anywhere.


    ¡°You can still escape. If you wait until your evil energy runs out, nevertheless, it¡¯ll be toote,¡± said Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. I¡¯m not letting you die. I swore wouldn¡¯t let you die until I drag you to Hell on Earth and show you the pleasure mydies could shower you in. My lifetime goal is to make you fall, Saint, hehehe!¡±


    Feng Haochen, who was hundreds of years older than Xie Bo, saved Xie Bo when he was still a kid and taught the kid how to cultivate. Even though Xie Bo strayed from the path Feng Haochen hoped to see him on, choosing to kill on whims, Xie Bo still adhered to morals. Xie Bo¡¯s principles could change at the click of a finger, but he was forever grateful to Feng Haochen for saving him and mentoring him. For that reason, Xie Bo was determined to stick with Feng Haochen through thick and thin regardless of the circumstances.


    ***


    ¡°I guess we downyed the match,¡± remarked Bai Yetian, watching Mu Yu, who was plodding slowly through the desert as if the diverging paths everyone was taking was weighing down on him, from a sand dune up ahead.


    Mu Yu caught a glimpse of Bai Yetian and the maiden in blue, yet he just went on his way, uninterested in their business.


    ¡°We thought Shadow Assassin Qing Ming would kill you. You¡¯ve surpassed our imagination. We certainly never expected your senior, Xiang Nan, to control cultivators.¡±


    Mu Yu finally hit his breaks to question, ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I know you and your brothers want to dethrone Third Heaven Pce. I believe we share amon enemy,¡± proimed Bai Yetian, back to his old smiling ways.


    Mu Yu swivelled around and intently stared at Bai Yetian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you opposing Shadow Syndicate? Where does the mon enemy¡¯ fit into the equation?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think stands to gain from Shadow Syndicate¡¯s assassination business?¡±


    The answer set off a bomb in Mu Yu¡¯s mind, requiring him to analyse prior to inquiring, ¡°You¡¯re saying Shadow Syndicate is one of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s pawns?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We oppose Shadow Syndicate to oppose Third Heaven Pce, so we share amon goal with you,¡± replied the maiden attired in blue. ¡°Apologies for thete introduction. I am Bai Yechan.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to oppose Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all know their true nature? We have no interest in working as their tool. I¡¯ll repeat it: we came here hoping to form an alliance with you,¡± answered Bai Yetian.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple?¡±


    Dissatisfied with the justification, Mu Yu gave them his back. ¡°I don¡¯t subscribe to teamwork.¡±


    ¡°One can only do so much on his own. We will always have our doors open for you. We know far more about them than you presume, so I hope you will think about it.¡±


    Mu Yu kept going on his way. From his perspective, he couldn¡¯tprehend where Shadowless n¡¯s confidence they could overthrow Third Heaven Pce came from. He assumed Ku Mu would know more about how to defeat Bai Jie than Shadowless n would. Nobody was going to revive Ku Mu for him. Thus, he was going to have to grow as a cultivator on his own.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    <strong><em>Farewell, Clearwater City</em></strong>


    Clearwater City was bustling as usual, and discussions of today¡¯s epic match came from every moving mouth. There was no way of distinguishing between those under Xiang Nan¡¯s control and those not. The only thing one could do was hazard a guess based off cultivation levels.


    After a long and eventful day, Mu Yu was relieved to see everyone safe and sound back home. Lu Deyi reported the sandstorm chased them on the way back to the city but switched direction at some point, targeting other cultivators.


    Mu Tianhe gleefully patted Mu Yu on the shoulder, asking, ¡°Mu Yu, you had a hand in helping Qingfan regain awareness, right?¡±


    ¡°I asked my senior for help.¡±


    ¡°Your senior?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please let me have some time alone,¡± requested Mu Yu, going to sit under the tree in the courtyard.


    Ku Mu¡¯s death, Feng Haochen and Xie Budai¡¯s disappearance and his dispute with his brothers led to Mu Yu thinking that perhaps Xiang Nan was doing the right thing.


    Xiang Nan migrated the fiend soul in Sikong Qiwen to someone else, reverting Sikong Qiwen back to a Golden Core Realm cultivator, and had everyone under his control dere Mu Yu the victor of the three-way tussle. Xiang Nan had Tian Jiancheng dere Sikong Qiwen as the one responsible for killing Tian Budai, thereby convincing everybody of the im¡¯s authenticity. After the match, it was said that Sikong Qiwen was unconscious because Mu Yu hurt him that severely.


    Cai Lie, Mu Tianhe and Lu Deyi were among the most ecstatic gamblers since their bets on Mu Yu earned them a fat sum.


    ¡°Where do you n to go after leaving Clearwater City?¡± Mu Tianhe queried, disappointed that he was missing out on an opportunity topensate his grandson.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m used to wandering from ce to ce,¡± answered Mu Yu, forcing a smile.


    Mu Zhexing pressed down on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is what you¡¯re doing dangerous?¡±


    Since Mu Yu kept silent, Mu Zhexing gave him a pat and told his son, ¡°Be careful out there. If you¡¯re tired of travelling,e home. We¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±


    Mu Yu wrongly assumed Mu Zhexing, whom he respected but had yet to connect with as a son, would stop him from doing anything risky.


    ¡°Your future lies beyond these city walls. I don¡¯t want to be a shackle holding you down. Your mother would concur with me if she was still here,¡± borated Mu Zhexing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Brother Mu Yu to go, though,¡± cried Mu Xin, clinging to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve learnt some skills, I¡¯ll bring you with me on my journeys, okay?¡± Mu Yu assured with a cheek pinch. He then vigorously scrubbed Mu Hao¡¯s head and directed, ¡°Learn the art of formations from Greater Heaven Caster Lu, okay? If you want to protect your family, you need to be a Greater Heaven Stage caster.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mu Hao murmured.


    Mu Hao was scheduled to begin his studies at Formation Sect with Lu Deyi. To ensure Mu n was safe, Lu deyi would assign a group to bodyguard duty once he was back at Formation Sect.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± cheerfully reminded Lu Deyi, knowing Mu Yu was the type to be on the go.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Mu Yu regarded his family with a smile and headed out. Cai Lie, who was still oblivious to the schemes brewing behind the scenes, also had to return to Pill Cauldron Sect, so he set out together with Mu Yu.


    As Mu Yu cheerfully stepped outside with Cai Lie, he saw Cheng Yan, Lie Shang and Ximen Buxing waiting for him outside Mu Estate.


    ¡°You leaving?¡± Cheng Yan queried.


    Lie Shang no longer showed distaste for his junior. Instead, Mu Yu¡¯s appearance stirred his emotions.


    ¡°First Brother, I have never forgotten Shifu¡¯s teachings. I am not twisting his teachings. I have always asked myself if I am the right thing before I do it, and I can say I am doing the right thing with my chest.¡±


    Cheng Yan decided to withhold his opinion. Lie Shang, to the contrary, informed, ¡°Be careful. We shall respect each other¡¯s opinions because I also have my own path to walk.¡±


    Cheng Yan looked up at Lie Shang, realising what his junior implied. ¡°Understood. I hope we will never have to aim our swords at each other. You¡¯ve all grown up, so you should be able to take care of yourselves.¡±


    A swirl of emotions suffocated Mu Yu as he watched his senior walk off in a different path to continue their shifu¡¯s desire to protect cultivators.


    Lie Shang walked past Mu Yu and tapped him on the shoulder, Ximen Buxing silently following.


    As Xiang Nan peered into the distance from Rock of Death, he detected two presences glide over behind him.


    ¡°Your names?¡±


    ¡°This one is Bai Yetian.¡±


    ¡°This one is Bai Yechan.¡±


    ¡°What does Shadowless Sect want with me?¡± Xiang Nan summoned sand to his hand.


    Bai Yetian and Bai Yechan exchanged eye contact.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    <strong><em>Returning to 4.5 Kilometre Street</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, I know you¡¯re about to create a frenzy somewhere, and it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t be there to see it. If you need me for anything down the road, just say the word, nheless,¡± offered Cai Lie, noticing Mu Yu was out of character.


    Smiling, Mu Yu responded, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you extract the wood residue in you. I hope you¡¯ll be a level six alchemist the next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, consider it done. Not even Senior Brother Lian Tianyou is anywhere close to my level. I¡¯m the future of Pill Cauldron Sect, bro,¡± replied Cai Lie, prior to flying away.


    Mu Yu exhaled toward the sun in the east.


    ¡°Mu Yu, where are we going next?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip of Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. If I¡¯m correct, Cheng Yan has picked up Kongkong and Miaomiao since he wouldn¡¯t want to leave them there now that Shifu is gone. I want to check up on the two before I continue.¡±


    Mu Yu arrived at 4.5 Kilometre Street a few dayster. Daoist Qing Song was meditating in the courtyard, so Mu Yu cast an invisibility formation to walk past the former. The two kids were already Golden Core Realm cultivators, but they were still yful, whispering to each other how many knots to tie the beard on Elder Xun, who was asleep in his chair, into.


    ¡°You two better not prank Elder Xun,¡± warned Lan Ling¡¯er,ing out from a room and shooing the two brats off.


    Qing Mei watched the trio from afar and, once the two devils ran off, peered into the sky and murmured, ¡°Why are they still not back yet.¡±


    ¡°I hope they bring Mu Yu and Xiang Nan back. I hope Mu Yu doesn¡¯t get hurt in his match,¡± expressed Lan Ling¡¯er.


    Mu Yu thought about telling his senior he was safe. On second thought, though, was his definition of ¡°safe¡± the same as what his senior brothers would define it as?


    Noticing someone¡¯s presence by the phoenix tree, Mu Yu crept over to discover Xiang Nan sitting on a branch and hiding behind the leaves. Xiang Nan stated, ¡°I know you¡¯re there. I just wanted to check on them before I depart.¡±


    Mu Yu entered the phoenix tree and re-emerged behind Xiang Nan, putting them back to back.


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°You could say that Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden is the most peaceful ce in the world of cultivation thanks to the restriction on fighting here. For that reason, everyone here will be safe,¡± opined Xiang Nan, watching Lan Ling¡¯er tend to orchids.


    ¡°Have you gone back to Moyun Mountains?¡±


    ¡°I went back to check on Shifu when Celestial Prison was defused, but I was toote. If I¡¯m right, Third Heaven Pce have kidnapped Shifu and Uncle An. Unfortunately, I still don¡¯t know where Third Heaven Pce is located. What are you ns from here? ording to Hou Tu¡¯s memories, the only way to disrupt Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation is via murder. Do you want tomit a massacre?¡±


    Mu Yu brushed the leaves, allowing the rustling to calm his racing mind. ¡°No. I intend to find somewhere quiet and focus on raising my cultivation level to remove the formation. Since Dad is also one of the guardians of Celestial Prison, perhaps he knows more about Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°Murder is the only option, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No. Having learnt formations, I know how to dismantle it. My only hurdle is mygging cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Plenty of people in this world don¡¯t deserve to live. For instance, Celestial Star Sect, Ghost Gate, Life and Death Sect, Shadow Syndicate and more all deserve to die,¡± asserted Xiang Nan, in a voice so calm that Mu Yu felt as though he had to get acquainted with Xiang Nan all over. ¡°I want to avoid killing as much as possible to avoid feeding Third Heaven Pce. Hou Tu informed me that your dark herb¡¯s death qi can absorb the remains of the dead, including their soul energy. The only one among us who can give purpose to murder is you.¡±


    ¡°Are you encouraging me to kill?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I want to see cultivators die? My point is, some people will die, but dying to you is different to dying to anyone else. Once Third Heaven Pce announces war between humans and elemental demons, countless lives will be taken, while they can sit back and harvest an abundance of soul energy without being in the field. That will be when they are in their prime, All I can do is control more cultivators to reduce the number of deaths¡­


    ¡°Cheng Yan has never liked to kill. Since he grew up alongside Shifu, Shifu¡¯s beliefs have flourished in him and taken root. Lie Shang is the most violent of us; he likes to kill the most but holds back to respect Shifu¡¯s wishes. I don¡¯t like to kill, either, particrly because I know what those who the dead leave behind will have to go through. Sadly, just because you despise something, doesn¡¯t mean you can avoid it. I must take these steps in order to pull Third Heaven Pce down from their throne. Again: I don¡¯t want those under my control to die; I merely want to avoid letting them die.¡±


    ¡°They will be left with permanent damage after the fiend souls attach to them, though, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Once ¡°Mind Control¡± was cast on a cultivator, they could never go back to the life they used to live and would continue to only take orders andck emotions. To counteract that, fiend souls were installed. The issue was the remedy to the problem caused another problem ¨C severe damage to the cultivator.


    ¡°This is war. This war impacts humankind and elemental demons, our vengeance directed toward Third Heaven Pce and our fates. We have no way to showing them the true nature of Third Heaven Pce. Humanity will never have a future unless we dethrone Third Heaven Pce. Sacrifice is an inevitable part of war. Every soul energy we can take from them is an increase in our chances of winning.¡±


    Elder Xun woke up during the brothers¡¯ conversation and started raking the leaves falling from the phoenix tree after he undid the knots the two devils put in his beard. Right when he wiped his sweat to wrap up, he noticed there were still leaves waiting for him to rake. Suddenly, he jerked his head up to the tree top and circled around. ¡°Strange. I know I detected a formation just now.¡±


    Elder Xun walked over to the rake again. All of a sudden, the leaves he was going to rake swirled and drifted toward the tree. He looked down, side to side and up. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t work out how the leaves seemingly came to life.


    Mu Yu smiled bitterly and bid farewell silently.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    <strong><em>Training in Seclusion</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine broke the peace at Hundred Thousand Mountain, putting the wandering fiend beasts there on high alert.


    <em>Boom!</em> A ten-metre tall level six dual-headed crocodile lizard smashed a granite rock on its way to the ground, ck blood spilling across the mud.


    ¡°We have to braise this one! We must!¡±


    ¡°Nah, let¡¯s steam it; it tastes bitter braised.¡±


    Seeing Xiaoshuai dig his way into the fiend beast¡¯s gut for its fiend spirit, Mu Yu, who was juggling the fist-sized fiend spirit with a cold facial expression, said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. It¡¯s right here.¡±


    ¡°If you steam its fiend spirit in a flying sparrow¡¯s blood, it¡¯ll taste the same as roast duck,¡± educated Xiaoshuai.


    Xiaoshuai snatched the fiend spirit from Mu Yu and then dragged a one-metre-tall flying sparrow out from the bushes. Xiaoshuai started to slice and dice them with his sharp ws while Mu Yu took a seat on a rock to practice Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    After visiting a deste Mount Dustfallen, Mu Yu secluded himself at Moyun Mountains for the past year to focus on ascending through the cultivation realms. Even though Celestial Prison had been dismantled and spiritual qi from Third Continent was making its way to Moyun Mountains, Mu Yu predicted it¡¯d take a long time before the spiritual qi¡¯s potency at Moyun Mountains would catch up. As such, he stayed at the outer perimeter of Moyun Mountains to ensure he had ess to Third Continent¡¯s superior spiritual qi for cultivation.


    Over thest year, Mu Yu gradually developed a fondness for hunting fiend beasts, especially ones stronger than himself. He noticed that, every time he killed, his death qi gradually overpowered his life qi. By the same token, Wood Spirit Sword¡¯s vitality levels dropped, meaning it couldn¡¯t supply him with vitality if he needed it.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, pot. I¡¯ll braise its¡¯ thigh.¡±


    Xiaoshuai loved flipping through ¡°Nutritious Fiend Beast Recipes Encyclopedia¡± during his free time to the point that he could recite the recipes off by heart. Most importantly, Xiaoshuai possessed elite culinary skills that not even the dragon vine could criticise. Mu Yu even regretted not finding Xiaoshuai at Mount Dustfallen sooner so that he could¡¯ve cook for them. Hence, Mu Yu appointed him head chef and let him decide on the menu after they took down high-level fiend beasts. They did take down low-level fiend beasts, too; however, Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine took low-level fiend beasts on without Mu Yu¡¯s assistance. When it came to fetching ingredients such as nts and oil, Mu Yu would fetch them and leave the rest to Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°The recipe states that, the smaller the thigh meat is, the chewier it is,¡± educated Xiaoshuai, dragging the thigh eight times his size without breaking a sweat.


    ¡°How, using spiritual energy?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. If Ipress the thigh, though, it¡¯ll be unrecognisable,¡± replied Xiaoshuai,ically frank as always.


    Xiaoshuai churned white spiritual qi to his hands and wrapped the thigh up in the spiritual qi,pressing it inside. Because hepressed it, the qi inside the flesh leaked out.


    ¡°I reckon you can stop now. Keep going and I won¡¯t even feel that I¡¯m eating meat,¡± prompted the dragon vine.


    Xiaoshuai gave it onest squeeze, reducing the thigh to the size of his head and cheered, ¡°The recipe said it¡¯d be fine once Ipressed it to red, yet Ipressed it to purple! I bet it¡¯s going to taste even better now. We just need to rinse it with hot water now!¡±


    After Xiaoshuai released his spiritual qi around the meat, the bloody smell intensified despite the flesh not having expanded. He grabbed a pot of boiling water and dropped thepressed meat on and<em> boom! </em>Water sshed everywhere along with fragments of the pot, blowing a hole in the ground. Funnily enough, Xiaoshuainded in the shrubs way off in the distance as a consequence of being so close.


    ¡°What the hell, Rodent?¡± The dragon vine vigorously blowed on its burning tail.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, are you cooking or making explosions?! We only have two pots left!¡±


    Mu Yu had to run and fetch Xiaoshuai from the shrubs, not forgetting to cover his hand in spiritual energy prior in case he burnt his hand.


    ¡°Why did it explode?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my question! You trying to make the meat unrecognisable or the pot unrecognisable?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?!¡± The boiling water didn¡¯t even faze Xiaoshuai. He enthusiastically ran over to the pot to investigate right after getting up. ¡°Oh, man, I forgot to deal with the spiritual energy remaining in its body. That¡¯s why it burst after Ipressed it.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. Every time I fire my dragon breath, I have topress my spiritual energy before I release it. How did you not think of that?¡± The dragon vine was bouncing off walls.


    Mu Yu repeated, ¡°Compress spiritual energy and then release it? Xiaoshuai, you reckon we coulde up with a formation topress spiritual energy and then release it? I¡¯m imagining it¡¯d result in more devastation than an explosion pill.¡±


    ¡°Not unless you have a mouth that can crap like Big Earthworm¡¯s. Otherwise, you can¡¯tpress your spiritual energy,¡± answered Xiaoshuai, shaking the water off.


    ¡°It¡¯s called dragon spirit, not crap, you ignorant rodent.¡±


    ¡°How about if wepressed lightning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It works in theory! Let¡¯s give it a try. I¡¯ll summon the lightning. You trypressing it with a formation.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the meal? Can¡¯t you two try it after we eat?¡±


    ¡°Big Earthworm, why do you keep talking about food? Are you good for anything else besides eating?¡± Xiaoshuai jibed self-righteously.


    Xiaoshuai and Mu Yu invented a plethora of undetectable trap formations on whims over the past year. Mu Yu considered formations to be his secondary weapon after his swordy, but he focused on illusion and defence formations because he didn¡¯t think much of offensive formations. Since a lot of formations Mu Yu designed weren¡¯t as practical as Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts, he wanted to use them in conjunction with Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts simrly to explosion pills as Ku Mu once did.


    Mu Yu activated Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, with Xiaoshuai at the centre. Xiaoshuai struck his signature pose as he spawned his giant blue sword. Mu Yu took control of the sword qi cutting through the air whilst transferring ck and white text from his hand to the blue qi. As a result, Mu Yupressed the ten-metre-long sword down to one hundred centimetres.


    Mu Yu then carefully removed his spiritual energy and prepared to make a break for it if necessary. Instead of generating a violent explosion, the blue sword just crumbled into fragments.


    ¡°Hmm, where did we go wrong?¡±


    ¡°You two will never get it if that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to do it. When Ipress my spiritual energy, Ipress it until it¡¯s violently trying to burst. What you¡¯re doing ispressing it and then soothing it. If you control it too much, you¡¯ll never build up enough explosive energy,¡± enlightened the dragon vine.


    ¡°In other words, when we split the lightning sword into pieces, it starts running wild, and I just need topress it in that moment, correct?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ll ruin the wicked sword I create¡­¡± Xiaoshuai griped.


    ¡°Cry me a river. Your sword is piss weakpared to my dragon roar.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Vine, cut Xiaoshuai¡¯s lightning sword, then. Let¡¯s try again.¡±


    ¡°Rodent won¡¯t let me chop his sword, though.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, reduce your output, got it?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. This is humiliating,¡± Xiaoshuai grumbled.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    <strong><em>Xiaoshuai¡¯s Lightning st</em></strong>


    Xiaoshuai spawned his blue sword again. The dragon vine entered Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation and executed the nine techniques of Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts from a Shadow Splitter Sword it manifested. The dragon vine devoured the sword, turning itself into a weapon.


    ¡°Hahaha, take this, Rodent!¡±


    The dragon vine spat out a dragon st that transformed into four swords. The four swords made short work of Xiaoshuai¡¯s lightning sword, severing in five, thereby disabling it. As the lightning was on the cusp of disintegrating, Mu Yu caught the fragments in his ck and white text,pressing the energy in his formation it until it was the size of a beam.


    ¡°Is it done? Give me one!¡± Xiaoshuai shouted.


    ¡°What for? You don¡¯t mean to tell me you¡¯re going to eat it,¡±mented the dragon vine.


    ¡°Goodness me, this is tough,¡± Mu Yu remarked. ¡°Xiaoshuai, catch!¡±


    Xiaoshuai dashed over to catch the lightning ball and then grinned. ¡°Who said I¡¯m eating it? I¡¯m going to zap you with it!¡±


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    The dragon vine sped off at maximum speed. Xiaoshuai energetically pursued the dragon vine, but the lightning burst before he could hurl it.


    ¡°You mother-¡°


    <em>Boom!</em> The immediate surroundings were rearranged. A ck Xiaoshuai flew into a fifty-metre deep hole the explosion created. Mu Yu was able to escape in time thanks to Heavenly Star Formation. Sadly for Xiaoshuai, he was too close. When Xiaoshuai climbed out of the hole, he was still seeing stars, yet he was cussing nonstop.


    Apologetic, Mu Yu created a timber basin and filled it with water. He tossed Xiaoshuai in to wash off the ck residue the little fellow was smothered in. ¡°I overdid thepression. I thought thatpressing it for longer would produce a bigger explosion.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The dragon vine was rolling on the ground and relishing Xiaoshuai¡¯s misery. ¡°The lightning can tell who deserves to be blown to bits.¡±


    Xiaoshuai shook off the water and leapt over to bite the dragon vine.


    ¡°Why are you biting me when Mu Yu was the one who blew you up?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Mu Yu!¡±


    Xiaoshuai jumped at Mu Yu, biting his finger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! That hurts¡± Mu Yu had to throw Xiaoshuai off his finger because thetter¡¯s teeth were extremely sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s try again. I promise I¡¯ll do my best to not overkill, okay?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m hungry! I¡¯m going to cook, instead. Big Earthworm, we¡¯re out of bamboo shoots. Fetch me some fresh bamboo shoots! It¡¯s only the topping, but it¡¯ll make it taste ten times better.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just ask Mu Yu to create some?¡±


    ¡°The vegetables he spawns don¡¯t taste good. All I taste is death qi,¡± exined Xiaoshuai, activating a pill me stone with his spiritual energy and creating a floating tform above the me also using spiritual energy.


    The dragon vineined as it headed into the forest. Xiaoshuai sent the dragon vine as thetter was a nt and, therefore, could easily detect other nts.


    Mu Yu analysed their attempt at the formation and surmised he had to improve his teamwork with Xiaoshuai. With hispletion of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, he could spawn nine swords. Thus, if he couldbine it with Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts formation, he was sure he could give a Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivator a run for their money.


    Mu Yu fiddled with a piece of jade he located the Ku Mu inside Divine Soul Formation cast inside the jade piece. He could see Ku Mu¡¯s soul inside whenever he sent his spiritual energy in, and he often visited Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu wasn¡¯t privy to the situation of the world beyond Moyun Mountains since he took his life of a recluse seriously, focusing solely on reviving Ku Mu.


    ¡°Why is Big Earthworm taking so long? I¡¯ve been stirring for a while already. There¡¯s a bamboo forest only a kilometre and a half away from here, damn it.¡±


    Xiaoshuai sprinkled a lot of salt in; they procured the salt from short-horned riverhorses¡¯ blood, which was located in salty wends, so there was plenty to go around.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been an hour already¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    ¡°No way. It could even scare off fiend beasts with its lewd face; none of the fiend beasts in this forest should be able to harm it.¡± As Xiaoshuai fanned the steam from the crocodile lizard dish, he began digging in with his free hand.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go see where it is.¡±


    Mu Yu connected with the trees in the forest to scout the forest. He didn¡¯t see the dragon vine in the bamboo forest. ordingly, he expanded his search radius to five kilometres.


    ¡°What¡¯s that ck qi¡­? All the nts are d-¡­ Ghost qi!¡±


    Mu Yu sent a rhizome underground to get closer. The ghost qi killed the rhizome he controlled, unfortunately. When all leads seemed lost, two of Ghost Gates¡¯ members came into view.


    ¡°What did you call us here for?¡±


    ¡°We caught a dragon vine that has evolved into a dragon, but it wounded several of us. We need your help to restrain it,¡± exined a Body Severing Realm cultivator.


    A female Spirit Severing Realm cultivator questioned, ¡°An evolved dragon vine? Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Gui Hongyu? What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Mu Yu opened his eyes and said, ¡°Xiaoshuai, put your food down. Ghost Gate has captured Dragon Vine.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Out came a piece of meat. Xiaoshuai eximed, ¡°Ghost Gate caught Big Earthworm? I hate those buggers more than anything. Let¡¯s go smash ¡®em!¡±


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder to sally forth!

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    <strong><em>Another Encounter with Ghost Gate</em></strong>


    The dragon vine vexingly charged at the ghost qi barrier to no avail. Every time it hit the barrier, it¡¯d bounce off and feel disgusted.


    The dragon vine noticed Ghost Gate¡¯s members when it was about to return after collecting bamboo shoots and decided to tail them. s, they somehow discovered it on their tail and captured it. In terms ofbat prowess, the dragon vine outssed them. Their ghost qi, nevertheless, was potent enough to restrain it. Its desperate cries for Mu Yu went unheard due to some inherent feature of the ghost qi muting it.


    Suddenly, Gui Hongyu rocked up, startling it with her Spirit Severing Realm cultivation. She cast away her red mist and scrutinised it with her eerie scarlet eyes and revealed her pearly whites. ¡°A ten-thousand-year-old dragon vine? Wonderful!¡±


    ¡°We could use it to treat damage to souls or refine it to be used for a life prolonging pill. We have a better chance ofpleting our mission with it,¡± added Gui Xuesong, a Body Severing Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Gui Xuesong, go scout the surroundings. While you¡¯re at it, have someone summon Gui Xiuluo here. I have a hunch there¡¯s more to this situation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that you can¡¯t capture the dragon vine even with your cultivation, Senior Sister? Why do we need to bother Gui Xiuluo?¡±


    ¡°The only evolved dragon ever sighted in the world of cultivation was the one apanying Mu Yu. I can¡¯t tell if this is the same one. If he¡¯s nearby, we need to be wary.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu¡± got a jerk reaction out of Gui Xuesong, but he brushed it off, contesting, ¡°We do not need to worry about him, do we? We are not here for him but f-¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± brayed Gui Hongyu. ¡°Do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    Gui Xuesong scurried off, leaving three Primordial Infant Realm disciples with Gui Hongyu.


    Sensing the aggression of the dragon vine edging closer, Gui Hongyu turned her red mist into a creepy hand and squeezed the dragon vine. She lifted the corner of her lips and warned, ¡°You¡¯re only as strong as a level five fiend beast, so I suggest you behave yourself.¡±


    Gui Hongyu glided over to the dragon vine and ran her fingers over it. The dragon vine violently retaliated despite it not going anywhere.


    ¡°You have to ask for my permission before you go kidnapping my Big Earthworm!¡± Xiaoshuai cried, scattering the ghost mist.


    Mu Yu ruthlessly swung Shadow Splitter Sword at Gui Hongyu¡¯s head, forcing her to eject screaming ghouls from her red mist to take the decapitation strike for her. Mu Yu turned his sword into nine swords and vanquished the ghouls in an instant. Cornered, she summoned her twin to try and catch him in a pincer attack.


    ¡°I was right, after all! It is you!¡± Gui Hongyu cursed.


    ¡°Let Dragon Vine go.¡±


    Gui Hongyu edtrusted the dragon vine to the three Primordial Infant Realm cultivators with her and replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t forgotten your sabotage at Second Heaven. You think we¡¯re going to let you off now that you¡¯ve showed up?!¡±


    Gui Hongyu and her twin conjured red energy in their hand. Mu Yu wrapped his sword in ck and white spiritual energy.


    ¡°You think you can do what Gui Xuanyue couldn¡¯t?¡± Mu Yu activated a revolving Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation on the ground and had Xiaoshuai enter. ¡°Xiaoshuai, I¡¯ll handle this wench. You go rescue Dragon Vine.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Strike!¡±


    Xiaoshuai enveloped himself in blue lightning and sucked Shadow Splitter Sword¡¯s sword qi into his body for a st that sent all three Primordial Infant Realm cultivators metres away onto their backs.


    Gui Hongyu summoned a grey bottle to her hand and released grey mist from it, freezing the dragon vine. Using a handmand, she shrunk the dragon vine and sucked it into the bottle.


    Mu Yu used Heavenly Star Formation to teleport behind Gui Hongyu and then drew Shadow Splitter Sword. She formed a shield from her red mist to defend herself from his thrust, but it managed to pierce her shield and dig into her. She groaned and tried to heal, but his sword¡¯s spiritual energy absorbed her red mist, cutting her endeavour short.


    Gui Hongyu summoned her twin back with a hand seal and forced Mu Yu¡¯s unusual spiritual energy out of her body. As her twin came back, she hopped away, only for him to catch her again and lop her entire arm off.


    ¡°Return my dragon vine!¡±


    Gui Hongyu bit down on her lips to stop herself grunting and hotfoot it. Mu Yu¡¯s Wood Spirit Sword absorbed all of the ghouls she tried to stall him with as she hid in red mist and went hell for leather. Thanks to her style, she was able to use void travel without leaving traces.


    Mu Yu sheathed Shadow Splitter Sword into a void and teleported to a tree branch, mming his foot into Gui Hongyu, who couldn¡¯t stop her forward momentum. She bounced off the tree behind her andnded on the ground, lying defenceless before Xiaoshuai, who had dispatched his three opponents. Mu Yu dove off the tree branch and drew Shadow Splitter Sword for another thrust.


    <em>ng!</em> A red scythe deflected Mu Yu¡¯s sword, and the young owner descended.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Mu Yu, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Gui Xiuluo, I caught an evolved dragon vine. We need to deliver it to His Lordship right away,¡± informed Gui Hongyu, crawling to her feet.


    ¡°Oh, nice catch. Leave this to me, and go on ahead.¡±


    Gui Xiuluo unted his Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivation and licked his red lips.


    Mu Yu teleported and shed at a fleeing Gui Hongyu, but Gui Xiuluo forced Mu Yu back and cackled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to get some pointers out of you.¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    <strong><em>Gui Xiuluo</em></strong>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, after her!¡±


    ¡°On it.¡±


    Gui Xiuluo nced at Xiaoshuai and deemed thetter unworthy of his time, turning back to Mu Yu. Gui Xiuluo shrouded his long scythe, prompting the vengeful souls within to escape, yet restraining them. ¡°I heard you killed Gui Xuanyue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be seeing him soon.¡±


    Mu Yu bound forward and brought Shadow Splitter Sword down in an arch.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to trash.¡±


    Gui Xiuluo repelled the sh with his scythe again and, simultaneously, had his mist infiltrate Mu Yu¡¯s sword. Nheless, Mu Yu effortlessly flicked the qi out.


    Snickering as he executed Eight Deities Ghost and Fiends, ejecting dark ghoul chains from his body, four of which consisted of Spirit Severing Realm human skeletons and four of which consisted of fiend beasts. The four fiend beasts were a nine-tailed fiend python, a bloody wolf skyscorcher scorpion and a turtle ancestor running bear, all of which were level six fiend beasts.


    Mu Yu created nine Shadow Splitter Swords and stowed them into voids, vanishing as he zoomed off. As he swung waves of sword qi at the skeletons, he sent them crumbling to the ground and thenbined all of the active formations into his sword to strike down Gui Xiuluo himself. Yet, Gui Xiuluo managed to easily defend Mu Yu¡¯s attack again.


    ¡°Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts impresses, but you¡¯ll never ovee my Eight Deities Ghosts and Fiends, kekeke.¡±


    Gui Xiuluo pieced the eight skeletons together again and tapped Mu Yu in the centre. Mu Yu demolished the skeletons again, only for them toe back stronger each time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t kill them?¡±


    ¡°Kekeke, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°You viins all so busying up with schemes that you don¡¯t have time toe up with new lines or something?¡±


    Mu Yu activated a formation underfoot, spawning tree branches from Wood Sprit Sword. Gui Xiuluo disregarded the branches and asked, ¡°You think you can counter my technique with illusion formations?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of those characters who exins how his game n works.¡±


    Mu Yu waited for Wood Spirit Sword to take over the skeletons with death qi and then turned to deal with Gui Xiuluo.


    Gui Xiuluo tried tomand his eight skeletons, only to discover he couldn¡¯t. It was toote for him to react to the tree branch extending its way down the chains, prompting him to severe the chains with his scythe, releasing ghost mist. He expected the ghost mist to corrode the branches, yet the branches absorbed the mist instead.


    ¡°Screw this!¡± Gui Xiuluo took off into a void.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. I haven¡¯t gotten any pointers from you yet.¡± Mu Yu activated formations from his hand, spreading text across the immediate surroundings and forcing Gui Xiuluo out of his void. ¡°


    ¡°Regenesis!¡±


    Nine swords rose up, summoning nine white dragons above the clouds. As gales wreaked havoc, the nine swords fused together and zoomed down. Gui Xiuluo put up a desperate struggle to run. s, he couldn¡¯t break free of the formation locking him down. Mu Yu impaled Gui Xiuluo through the shoulder, deliberately missing so that Gui Xiuluo could give him answers.


    Gui Xiuluo chopped his arm off to escape Mu Yu¡¯s sword andmanded his ghouls to buy him time to escape, bouncing off a golden energy tform.


    ¡°All of you bullies like to act like you¡¯re hot and then run off. Is there some kind of textbook you all consume?¡±


    Mu Yu triggered a formation above Gui Xiuluo, then cast it into thetter¡¯s body ¨C Divine Soul Formation. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t hold Gui Xiuluo for long since thetter¡¯s cultivation was superior, while the former didn¡¯t have Formation Pce supporting him.


    ¡°What are you all here for? You want to ughter the inhabitants again?¡±


    ¡°We are searching for Ghost Ind?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Ind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re searching for it a year after Celestial Prison was removed?¡±


    ¡°We already sent a team there. We underestimated Ghost Ind and lost a group already, which is why he decided to prepare more thoroughly before attempting to go there again. His Lordship will also join us, personally.¡±


    ¡°Who is ¡®His Lordship¡¯, and what is his cultivation level?¡±


    ¡°He is our sect¡¯s Ascendance Realm guardian.¡±


    <em>You serious? If their guardian is already an Ascendance Realm guardian, what level must their patriarch be?</em> Mu Yu wondered. ¡°Why does your guardian have to personally head to Ghost Ind?¡±


    ¡°There are lots of fiend souls and human souls ¨C enough for His Lordship¡¯s powers to ascend to the next level. There is another reason he is personally going, but he has not divulged it to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Can your sect treat damage to one¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°We can. His Lordship healed damage to his soul using a seven thousand year old dragon vine.¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    <strong><em>Ghost Den</em></strong>


    ¡°How do you treat the damage?¡± Mu Yu inquired, hearing of using a dragon vine to heal soul damage for the first time.


    ¡°Extract its fiend soul after killing it and then transfuse it into the injury.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tch!¡±


    Gui Xiuluo pulsated as he gradually broke free of Divine Soul Formation. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was going to punish you formitting evil, but I¡¯ve decided you must die.¡± Mu Yu restructured the ck branches as Wood Spirit Sword.


    ¡°If you dare to kill me, His L-¡±


    ¡°Shut up with your banal lines.¡±


    Mu Yu ran Wood Spirit Sword through Gui Xiuluo¡¯ neck, drained his vitality and absorbed his soul.


    <em>Strange. Why didn¡¯t he ever call on his twin? I didn¡¯t sense another soul, either. I¡¯ll worry about itter. I need to catch up with Xiaoshuai.</em>


    Mu Yu jumped into a tree and emerged on a tree Xiaoshuai was peeking from. Mu Yu whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Where is Gui Hongyu?¡±


    Xiaoshuai pointed up ahead and whispered back, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost den there.¡±


    Mu Yu bound forward onto one of the pine trees up ahead, sticking hisnding without budging a leaf. There were over seventy Body Severing Realm, approximately twenty Spirit Severing Realm and five Body Synthesis Realm Ghost Gate members guarding the entrance of a cavern entrance situated next to a cliff face.


    ¡°They¡¯ve hunted a lot of fiend beasts. I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re nning,¡± Xiaoshuai whispered, noticing the high-level fiend beast skeletons littered inside the cavern.


    <em>What are those people standing around the five-metre tall and wide swordback tiger reciting? </em>Mu Yu pondered.


    The swordback tiger convulsed as ghost mist invaded its orifices, corroding away its flesh until only its bones remained. Ghost Gate¡¯s group collected the fiend beast¡¯s vital essence that turned to streaks of light and sealed the light in ck crystals.


    ¡°So this is why there are all those fiend beast skeletons,¡± Mu Yu quietly mumbled.


    It was easy to spot Gui Hongyu thanks to her red robe; their female disciples seemed to favour wearing robes of differing colours.


    ¡°Mu Yu, produce a voice swallow; we can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying from here.¡±


    Mu Yu spawned a thumb-sized swallow from his hand and deployed his eavesdropping device into the cavern. As a tool intended for stealth missions, the swallow¡¯s movements were light, deft and itcked an aura that could be sensed. The swallow crept along a crack in a rock to inch closer to Gui Hongyu.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking Gui Xiuluo so long?¡± Gui Han, a male Body Synthesis Realm cultivator.


    ¡°We encountered True God¡¯s disciple, Mu Yu, not too far from here, but Gui Xiuluo will be all right, Sir Gui Han,¡± replied Gui Hongyu.


    Mu Yu shook his head, thinking, <em>He¡¯s just another soul my sword took.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe, then. Gui Lianxin, go hurry Gui Xiuluo. We can¡¯t lose one of our seven ghost servants, or His Lordship¡¯s n will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Gui Lianxin, a middle-aged man, exited the cavern as a cloud of ck mist.


    Mu Yu pulled Xiaoshuai along into a tree, letting Gui Lianxian fly past their head. Gui Lianxin stopped to scan the spot Mu Yu¡¯s presence vanished, then continued after telling himself he was imagining things. Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai remained in the tree to be safe.


    ¡°What¡¯s a ghost servant now? Well, whatever, we can worry about itter.¡±


    ¡°Gui Hongyu, did you say you caught a ten-thousand-year-old dragon vine?¡± Gui Han asked.


    ¡°Yes. Please take a look.¡±


    Gui Hongyu levitated her transparent bottle, revealing the dragon vine in the grey mist. Gui Han removed the lid, releasing the frozen dragon vine. He removed the ice, prompting the dragon vine to attempt breaking out. s, the grey mist around acted as a cage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Big Earthworm is in trouble. Those ghost freaks deserve to be zapped!¡±


    Xiaoshuai was more worried for the dragon vine than Mu Yu even though they never did anything but bicker.


    ¡°We¡¯ll watch for now. We¡¯ll only end up captives if we¡¯re reckless. Those five Body Synthesis Realm cultivators aren¡¯t just going to roll over and die.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Hongyu. His Lordship will reward you handsomely for this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Gui Hongyu quickly wiped away her smile and rmended, ¡°Sir, could you personally eliminate Mu Yu? It will spell trouble for us if he learns of our n.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No need. Our priority is to collect a thousand level five fiend beasts¡¯ souls to safely enter Ghost Ind. We will rendezvous with His Lordship as soon as the two return.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± Gui Lianxin returned to the cave.


    ¡°What is it? Where is Gui Xiuluo?¡±


    Gui Lianxin took out a bottle identical to the one Gui Hongyu used to contain the dragon vine and popped the lid off, ejected Gui Xiuluo¡¯s corpse.


    Gui Han furrowed his eyebrows and crouched down to inspect Gui Xiuluo¡¯s corpse. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones who can absorb vitality and soul energy. How does True God¡¯s disciple know how to do it?¡±


    Gui Hongyu reported, ¡°Sir, Mu Yu killed Gui Xuanyue at Second Heaven the same way. When we came to blows before, he was able to counter all of my skills.¡±


    ¡°We must retrieve Gui Xiuluo¡¯s soul for His Lordship¡¯s n to work. Take me to Mu Yu! Gui Shiyin, Gui Jiujie,e with me. Everyone else is to remain on standby here!¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Gui Han wasn¡¯t going to take any chances, which was why he decided to take two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators with him. The remaining two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators continued meditating in dark corners of the cavern, not budging regardless of what happened.


    Gui Hongyu didn¡¯t imprison the dragon vine again as she wasn¡¯t given the order.


    Mu Yu shed ten Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations and said, ¡°I know! Xiaoshuai, help me cast a formation. We need to a little bit of¡­ anarchy to save Dragon Vine.¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    <strong><em>Fish in Troubled Waters</em></strong>


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xiaoshuai immediately caught on to Mu Yu¡¯s n and sped off with the ten formation foundations to the tree standing on the left of the cavern.


    Mu Yu surveyed the terrain for an ideal spot to cast his formation. Once he gave Xiaoshuai the signal, Xiaoshuai buried the formation foundations underground a few metres up ahead and drew up the formation. From inside a tree, Mu Yu extended a tree branch to carve a formation on the cliff face, making sure not to alert any of the enemies. Together, the duo had the entire cavern sitting in a formation.


    ¡°Done. Xiaoshuai, can you replicate the dragon vine¡¯s usual voice?¡±


    Xiaoshuai returned to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and answered, ¡°Easy. Don¡¯t forget I know many fiend beasts¡¯nguage.¡±


    ¡°Remember to sound like an epic boss to lure the two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators here,¡± instructed Mu Yu, starting to activate the formations whilst plotting how to deal with the enemies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I sound epically more epic than Dragon Vine,¡± assured Xiaoshuai, clearing his throat.


    Several Spirit Severing Realm cultivators brought back two level six fiend beasts and prepared to extract their vital essence, when they suddenly heard a loud howl.


    ¡°What the?!¡±


    Ghost Gate¡¯s group saw two ck dragons that Mu Yu conjured soar past the top of the cavern and re daggers at them.


    ¡°Dragon vines,¡± shouted Gui Hongyu, delighted. ¡°They look even stronger than the one I captured.¡±


    A Body Synthesis Realm cultivator directed, ¡°Given the size of Moyun Mountains, we shouldn¡¯t be surprised even if there were more of them. Capture them!¡±


    The dragons sted the Body Severing Realm cultivators back to the floor as thetter rose into the air. The Spirit Severing Realm cultivators, fortunately, were fast enough to avoid the sts.


    Mu Yu¡¯s two fake dragon vines were bestowed an anti-ghost-mist corrosion quality, allowing them to even absorb the mist. By the time the cultivators realised something was wrong, they were already swatted off the grid. Wood Spirit¡¯s death qi tormented them to hell and back.


    Trees sprouted from the ground in the cavern, spawning ck branches. The green leaves that touched the skeletons regenerated the loss fresh, thereby reviving them.


    ¡°Where are these treesing from? Why are the fiend beastsing back to life?¡±


    ¡°Is the enemy an elemental demon?¡±


    The two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators rose to join the fray; however, an explosion sted twenty-plus Body Severing Realm disciples out of the sky, limbs and organs strewn.


    ¡°Hongyu, hide the captured dragon vine. Gui Shan, let¡¯s go capture the dragon vines,¡± a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator suggested.


    Gui Hongyu trapped the dragon vine back in her bottle. Something perturbed her, but her seeing the two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, Gui Wa and Gui Shan, provided reassurance.


    The revived fiend beasts caught the Body Severing Realm cultivators focused on the sky by surprise, sending them to their backs. As soon as the cultivators were incapacitated, tree branches grew off the cliff face and cuffed the cultivators. The death qi from the branches took their lives, spiritual energy and souls.


    Gui Wa and Gui Shan found themselves in a forest. Gui Wa used his touch senses to decipher the trick and notified, ¡°This is an illusion formation. I suppose this means True God¡¯s disciple hase to us.¡±


    ¡°Gui Wa, Gui Hongyu has the dragon vine!¡±


    The two sped back, but Mu Yu already ounted for that, ensuring the formation trapped them. With slim chances of locating the formation foundation or formation core, Gui Wa spawned a big axe and opted for his third option: hacking away with brute force until the formation crumbled.


    <em>Boom!</em> The ground and formation couldn¡¯t withstand the force of Gui Wa¡¯s bash, consequently cracking. <em>Boom!</em> The second swing busted the formation lines, blinding them both in a blinding white light.


    ¡°Rippling light¡± was a blinding venom, stealing vision with a blinding light. Mu Yu wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake he made at Floating Celestial Ind and blind himself a second time.


    As Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, Gui Wa and Gui Shan only needed seconds to restore their visual via excretion through spiritual energy. By the time they returned to the cavern, though, their people were rolling on the ground with their hands over their eyes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gui Hongyu?!¡±


    The trees already vanished, and the revived fiend beasts were back to bones on the ground.


    ¡°Get your bottoms off the ground, and find Mu Yu!¡± Gui Wa belted.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    <strong><em>Family and Friends</em></strong>


    Mu Yu threw Gui Hongyu onto the ground once theynded on a mountain and cast Divine Soul Formation to retrieve the dragon vine.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, please be useful. We have to save your behind every time,¡± insulted Xiaoshuai, shaking the dragon vine¡¯s two horns from thetter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Mu Yu sat down on a rock, taking his time since Gui Hongyu¡¯s inferior cultivation ¨C rtive to his ¨C meant that he could keep her under his control for a good while.


    Mu Yu tried interrogating Gui Hongyu on what the seven ghost servants were all about. Sadly, she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Mu Yu, can we kill the t board already?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll spare her so that we can copy Zhou Jinglin¡¯s tactic after I wipe her memories. I want to know what they¡¯re nning and what the situation at Ghost Ind is.¡± Mu Yu drew up a formation on his hand and cast it on Gui Hongyu. ¡°Done. Let¡¯s get moving now.¡±


    By the time Gui Hongyu regained awareness of her surroundings, she had no recollection of thest two hours. When she checked her cosmic bag, the dragon vine was obviously gone. She had no other option but to return to the cavern.


    The braised crocodile lizard meat was cold by the time the trio returned. Nheless, it was easy enough to reheat and garnish with some bamboo shoots.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Big Earthworm? You haven¡¯t said a word since we rescued you and look gloomier than overcook meat.¡± Mu Yu tasted a piece of meat and then offered it to the dragon vine. ¡°Have a piece. Fine, I¡¯ll have it. Did they corrode your brain or drug you mute?¡±


    Eyes on Mu Yu, the dragon vine hesitantly shared, ¡°I heard about how to heal damage to souls from them¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you telling me you believe those crooks?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned, chucking another piece of meat down the hatch.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, did you already know about how to heal Dad¡¯s soul?¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s next piece stopped before it entered his mouth. Wagging his tail and sneaking a nce at the dragon vine, he stuttered, ¡°N-no. I don¡¯t know squat about souls.¡±


    ¡°You knew it would mean sacrificing Dragon Vine, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The dragon vine buried its head in the ground.


    Xiaoshuai jumped onto the dragon vine¡¯s head and disputed, ¡°That¡¯s not called healing. That¡¯s called trading.¡±


    ¡°What if I used Wood Spirit Sword to produce an equivalent dragon vine? Would that work?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ No. In the past, maybe. Not now when it has absorbed dark herb¡¯s death qi, though. You saw the ck earthworms you produced back there; they were jet ck.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Ku Mu was the one who saved the dragon vine at Floating Celestial Ind, and it was aware of that. It also knew Ku Mu was merciful because there was nothing stopping him from turning it into an ingredient at any point in time. Had it not been for Mu Yu today, Ghost Gate would¡¯ve made an ingredient out of it. Hence, after careful deliberation, it stated, ¡°Mu Yu, if you want to use me to revive Ku Mu, I won¡¯tin.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m not sacrificing anyone to save someone else, got it?¡±


    The dragon vine quietly inquired, ¡°He¡¯s important to you, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also important. I¡¯m not throwing away my family or friends. Plus, Xiaoshuai wouldn¡¯t assent. He nearly lost his mind when you were captured,¡± Mu Yu asserted, caressing the dragon vine¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since when? I couldn¡¯t care less who captured Big Earthworm.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You should thank my good looks,¡± imed Xiaoshuai, hopping back to the pot to fetch some meat.


    ¡°Whoever said I was thanking you, narcissistic rodent?¡±


    ¡°I wasted my time rescuing an ungrateful worm!¡±


    The dragon vine caught a piece of meat Xiaoshuai flung at it and responded, ¡°I¡¯m a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Dragon isn¡¯t synonymous for ¡®idiot¡¯.¡±


    Mu Yu started to dig in, reminding himself not to give up because there was no way Xiaoshuai knew everything in the world, so there was still hope.


    ¡°So this is where you were hiding.¡±


    Mu Yu saw leaves crystallising and heard Gui Han¡¯s voice before thetter even arrived.


    ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re persistent!¡± Mu Yu grabbed his two friends and evaded the sneak attack. The pot, however, wasn¡¯t so fortune.


    ¡°Unforgivable¡­ Unforgivable!¡± Xiaoshuai woefully looked at his spilt pot whilst looking as if his rage manifested as mes around him.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going to hell!¡±


    Gui Shan and another three Body Synthesis Realm cultivators came from different directions to ensnare Mu Yu dead centre.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this just great¡­¡± Mu Yu sarcastically remarked to himself.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    <strong><em>Trapped</em></strong>


    ¡°True God¡¯s disciple, are you? It¡¯s time you pay for constantly sabotaging us,¡± Gui Han announced.


    Mu Yu could erase the pressure the quintet gave him thanks to Wood Spirit Sword¡¯s death qi. Escaping, nevertheless, was another issue.


    ¡°You five want to vite the rules and attack an ultimate immortal?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t know we¡¯re the ones behind it,¡± replied Gui Han, wearing the antagonist smirk.


    The ghost mist spreading lowered the temperature around dozens of degrees.


    Mu Yu teleported outside the mist, only to bump into the five again.


    ¡°You seriously deluded yourself into thinking you could escape the five of us?¡± Gui Han mocked.


    Gui Han manifested a ck bone w on his hand and reached for Mu Yu, creating booming winds. Triggering a formation underneath him, Mu Yu defended with an erged Wood Spirit Sword, sounding as if he hit metal. The ghost qi was nothing to be concerned about, but the heavy impact couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Mu Yu let his arm heal and then spawned tree branches from underground to hide in one of them. He had no choice but to reveal his abilities if he was going to escape the five. Running into an invisible wall, he tried another direction, only to run into another one. The barrier wasn¡¯t made of ghost qi but something else that he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to identify.


    ¡°You think we don¡¯t know your ability?¡± Gui Wanmented.


    Yes, it was a disturbingment, but Mu Yu had no time to worry about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you hide from this!¡±


    Gui Wan hit the ground with spiritual energy, trapping Mu Yu in a bowl. From there, Mu Yu could see that the barrier wasn¡¯t a formation but a transparent spiritual energy wall that the five erected. Since they didn¡¯t use ghost qi, Wood Spirit Sword couldn¡¯t neutralise the walls.


    ¡°When Gui Xuanyue came back from Moyun Mountains and suspected you of being one of the legendary five, we brushed it off as his excuse. You just went and proved his suspicions, you cur. You think we have no counter for your trees?¡±


    Cornered, Mu Yu emerged from Wood Spirit Sword. The initial n was to take shelter in it since they wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it. If they took off with it, though, he¡¯d be their captive for eternity.


    ¡°Sounds like I underestimated you lot.¡±


    ¡°You think we fear wood elemental demons after being around for millenniums? If we don¡¯t use ghost qi, you can¡¯t counter us with your trees¡¯ life qi, putting it down to a question of purely cultivation. You¡¯re done now.¡±


    The five veterans dew their weapons again whilst monitoring Mu Yu unlike careless Gui Xiuluo. Branches and leaves automatically spawned to guard Mu Yu. Sadly, they weren¡¯t even worthy of being called obstacles in the face of Body Synthesis Realm cultivators.


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯te up with any ideas and fell prey to despair. He suddenly opened his eyes when a stream of energy came through the forest as though it was going to overrun everything in sight.


    Neither side could identify where the energy wasing from or who it belonged to because it wasing from everywhere. The energy decimated the invisible wall, and Mu Yu instantly took the opportunity to race out inside Wood Spirit Sword as a branch.


    The five smashed the ground apart, attempting to catch Mu Yu again. Unfortunately, the energy came around again and sent the five away effortlessly. Knowing they were outssed, Gui Han ordered, ¡°Leave him. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Whoever intervened decided to let the five flee and departed themselves.


    Mu Yu noticed the surroundings trembling but opted to bother with itter for it wasn¡¯t an immediate threat during his four hour run. He returned to earth when he was out of energy and leaned against a tree to catch his breath, lest someone creep up on him from behind again.


    ¡°What just saved us?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Some strong level seven fiend beast, perhaps?¡± Mu Yu scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re at the outer perimeter of some forest. All I see if mountains and more mountains.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fiend beast; I can tell if it was a fiend beast or not,¡± corrected the dragon vine.


    Peering through the silent forest, Xiaoshuai bounced up and verbalised, ¡°I feel as though I¡¯ve seen that mountain somewhere before. Hmm¡­ Oh! I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d end up here.¡±

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    <strong><em>Elemental Demons¡¯ Form</em></strong>


    The tall tree that Mu Yu leaned on pleased him with its rich vitality, but the tree up ahead was void of life, covered in moss and top half nowhere in sight, mushrooms nearby lifelessly hanging their heads. As the ground was moist, the footprints half a metre long popped out to the eye. The fiend beast that trudged through the area strode disorderly, stopped, did circles and then continued on. That only made the inexplicable silence extra bizarre.


    ¡°Hang on¡­ Aren¡¯t we at Crouching Dragon Mountain?¡±


    Mu Yu soared up and confirmed his spection.


    ¡°Why are we back here?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It should¡¯ve taken me at least two days to get here with my cultivation. It¡¯s only been four hours¡­¡± Mu Yu parked on a tree branch to contemte from somewherefortable and voiced, ¡°I wonder if the jolt I felt was us diving into a teleportation formation.¡±


    The dragon vine questioned, ¡°How do you not notice when you¡¯re Formation and Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick up any traces of form-, the elemental demons¡¯ Five Elements Formation! I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if it¡¯s their formation since human formations are different. That begs the question, was it an elemental demon that saved me back there?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go check out the formation?¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°I was the one who teleported you.¡±


    Mu Yu reacted as if he was electrocuted. ¡°I know this voice¡­ Tree Elder?¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t find anything with his naked eyes. Hence, he borrowed a tree to expand his search radius.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Mu Yu looked below to see an elder standing on the tree branch beneath him. ¡°You¡¯re not Tree Elder. Who are you?¡±


    Besides his clothing resembling Bodhi leaves¡¯ colour, the wrinkles, white brows, beard and everything else about him was human.


    ¡°I am Tree Elder,¡± answered the elder, showing delight.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anybody. I¡¯ve already met Tree Elder. I know what elemental demons look like, you know? Which sect are you from?¡±


    ¡°It appears that you cultivators have forgotten our true appearance after our prolonged period of hibernation.¡± The elder changed his appearance to the appearance Mu Yu was familiar with and queried, ¡°Believe me now?¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m t-, say what? You learnt how to disguise your appearance?¡± Mu Yu asked, eyes searching for other enemies lying in ambush.


    ¡°Disguise? This is our original appearance to begin with,¡± replied Tree Elder, edging closer.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be some odd-shaped fire, rock, tree or water humanoid?¡±


    ¡°Our appearance has always resembled humans exactly. The only difference is our modus operandi. We only resemble trees when controlling trees. Otherwise, this is our natural appearance.¡±


    ¡°You were all trees thest time I met you, though.¡±


    ¡°That was due to Celestial Prison¡¯s restrictions on our spiritual qi, making it impossible for us to revert back to our true forms. When you met us elsewhere, we were still recovering from the extended period of spiritual qi deprivation. <em>This</em> is our true and natural appearance.¡±


    ¡°You swear? Wait, why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°For the record, all elemental demons have two forms. We only use our tree form whenbating cultivators. I would surmise every other cultivator makes the same presumption you did. You don¡¯t know this other side of us as we fight every time we encounter each other.¡±


    Mu Yu epted the exnation for the meantime since he was positive he didn¡¯t mistake Tree Elder¡¯s aura and, in a sincere tone, expressed, ¡°Thank you for rescuing me back there.¡±


    ¡°You sure are the odd one out. Cultivators never thank us.¡±


    Long ago, Mu Yu would¡¯ve thanked them and then likely attacked. After learning more about elemental demons, nevertheless, he no longer adopted an extreme stance. He brushed it off with a smile and then moved on, inquiring, ¡°Why did you rescue me? Did you not leave Moyun Mountains long ago?¡±


    ¡°I came for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to offer amnesty again, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. I followed Wood Spirit¡¯s aura to locate you. Care to exin why it reeks of death now?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident. I swear it.¡±


    Tree Elder rxed his smiles and affably stated, ¡°I¡¯m not lecturing you as I was the one who gave it to you of his own volition. It¡¯s changed, but it still does its job. I came to inform of you the situation at Third Continent this past year that you¡¯ve lived in seclusion here.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I feel as though I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re about to tell me.¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    <strong><em>Bloodlust is Inexorable</em></strong>


    ¡°Our races¡¯ war has started.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Mu Yu wasn¡¯t ready for the war; he still couldn¡¯t stop it as a measly Spirit Severing Realm Seventh Layer cultivator. He pressed on, stressing, ¡°Our races don¡¯t have to fight. This conflict is nothing more than Third Heaven Pce¡¯s conspiracy to obtain soul energy. We must stop this war.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop it. I only learnt about Third Heaven Pce¡¯s unscrupulous schemes recently. If they goad cultivators into attacking us, we have no other option but to fight back; there¡¯s no room for negotiation, understand?¡±


    With a doubtful undercurrent, Mu Yu argued, ¡°You can stop wood elemental d-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! Elemental demons only take orders from spirit lords. I¡¯m a mere elder. My age has nothing to do with being able to control our race. If one race¡¯s spirit lord takesmand and other spirit lords don¡¯t show up, all elemental demons will have to take orders from the spirit lord present.¡±


    ¡°You will never find the five because they are part of us.¡±


    ¡°You senior brother, Xiang Nan.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t start a war when he knows what the consequences are.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it. Ever since he and Spirit Lord Hou Tu merged, he became a spirit lord. All five of our races must now heed hismands. Should he dere war, we are obligated to conscript ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Where do Ie into this?


    ¡°We haven¡¯t received orders to fight arge-scale war yet; however, the leading earth demons have started skirmishes with cultivators here and there. As a consequence, the elemental demons who believe Xiang Nan will lead them to glory have lit the mes of war. I came seeking you to ask you to lead wood demons so that we don¡¯t need to obey Spirit Lord Hou Tu.¡±


    ¡°You will obey me?¡±


    ¡°Remember when I told you that no elemental demon or human will ever trust you five? We trust the spirit lords inside you. ordingly, we don¡¯t obey you but Lord Ju Mang¡¯s orders. We will only follow yourmands if you and Lord Ju Mang fuse.¡±


    ¡°Xiang Nan won¡¯t start a war.¡±


    ¡°ording to my knowledge, earth demons have already begun their search for Spirit Lord Hou Tu as they have learnt that Xiang Nan and Hou Tu have fused. He has all the say now!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is going to change even if they do find Xiang Nan. I know he will do his best to prevent war,¡± disputed Mu Yu, relieved to hear they hadn¡¯t located Xiang Nan yet.


    ¡°They will force him to fight even if he doesn¡¯t want to! Nobody can withhold themselves in the face of bloodlust! Try this!¡±


    Tree Elder enveloped Mu Yu in ayer of green light, catching Mu Yu by surprise. Mu Yu instantly felt an urge to kill and drain life from others to satisfy his bloodlust! Mu Yu¡¯s eyes turned ck and white. Next, he drew Shadow Splitter Sword and sprang at a wood demon behind Tree Elder!


    <em>ng!</em> Tree Elder caught Shadow Splitter Sword and dissolved the green light enveloping Mu Yu, erasing the bloodlust coursing through Mu Yu. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t believe he felt the same sensation as when Ju Mang took over his mind!


    Tree Elder passed Shadow Splitter Sword back to Mu Yu and borated, ¡°Understand how dire the situation is yet? Hou Tu has the same ability. Once the wood demons find Xiang Nan, he¡¯ll no longer be the same Xiang Nan you know! His bloodlust <em>will </em>lead him to war!¡±


    Mu Yu staggered back. ¡°How did you trigger such intense bloodlust?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be wary of me. The energy is the half of Lord Ju Mang¡¯s energy that he left behind. The energy I recently found out about possesses bloodlust like none other. Once active, it will hasten the removal of the formation inside you. The other elemental demon races have found their spirit lords¡¯ other half of their energy and aremencing their search for their spirit lords. They will not be as lenient as I am.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trusting me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t because Sword Shadow Dust Gale was the one who extracted the energy to seal away. Because of the energy¡¯s potency, I can¡¯t tell you with certainty what will happen to you after it influences your mind. Perhaps you will vie for blood even more. Your response to the energy just now is the best proof that giving it to you now is to my detriment. Therefore, I won¡¯t let you have it.


    ¡°Xiang Nan, on the other hand, can control the energy because he¡¯s a full-fledged spirit lord. Hou Tu has always had a penchant for violence. I can guarantee the energy will lead Xiang Nan to war. If we don¡¯t stop them before then, it¡¯ll be toote to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. What¡¯s your n if you don¡¯t want me to have the energy, yet want me to lead wood demons?¡±


    ¡°Given I can¡¯t sense Lord Ju Mang¡¯s presence on you, that means Sword Shadow Dust Gale has sealed him away. As I previously mentioned, the energy can remove the seal. You can¡¯t control the energy since you two are individuals. Should you be able to produce your own bloodlust, you will be able to control it. I need you to produce your own bloodlust as soon as you can to remove the seal and fuse with Lord Ju Mang. Then, you can use your authority to keep us out of the war.¡±


    The story was the nail in the coffin for Mu Yu¡¯s desire to avoid the power of bloodlust.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    <strong><em>No-Man¡¯s Cemetery Valley¡¯s Procession</em></strong>


    Standing beneath a swaying green canopy, nine wood demons waited for Mu Yu¡¯s pivotal answer. As shes of white and ck qi left Mu Yu¡¯s eyes, he finally responded, ¡°I know what I must do now.¡±


    Tree Elder shifted his hands to his rear and showed constion on his face. ¡°We will be waiting for you. We don¡¯t like war, and we don¡¯t want to be forced into fighting. To revive Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, you must preserve his soul. I suggest you make a trip to Ghost Ind as it is a terrific ce to nurture souls. That is the very reason Ghost Gate wants to go there.


    ¡°I noticed Wood Spirit has recovered from a lot of its wounds; absorbing soul energy can heal it. I didn¡¯t harm Ghost Gate¡¯s members after I rescued you because I am of the opinion that you should use them as nourishment for Wood Spirit.


    ¡°Take these three Bodhi leaves. If you ever find yourself in danger, inject your spiritual energy into a leaf, and it will morph into a five elements release to help you escape. By the same ount, you can also use it to find me based on my qi link to them.


    ¡°Our intelligence tells us that lots of Ghost Gates members havee to Moyun Mountains; be careful not to get yourself in a simr situation again.¡±


    Tree Elder bid farewell with an amiable nod and left with his group.


    ¡°Tree Elder appears to be a gentleman,¡±mented the dragon vine.


    ¡°You have my vote. You reckon elemental demons taste good?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Really? Again? Eat poo!¡±


    ¡°Should I be d or worried that he isn¡¯t a picky eater?¡± Mu Yu thought, smiling.


    ***


    Several viges at Moyun Mountains had a cultural practice of dressing their dead in the most extravagant clothing they had and dumping their body at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery Valley, a valley that was actually an underground crack in the earth two-hundred-metres wide and stretching kilometres long. Citizens of certain cities also made the long trip to dump corpses there.


    The legend passed down was that dumping corpses in the valley where souls mournfully cried at the moon was the only way to ensure the dead would be reincarnated. Cultivators often used it as a ce to get rid of evidence they didn¡¯t want anyone else finding. Years ago, the valley located on the tall hill was also where Gui Xuanyue killed forty-nine cultivators to locate Feng Haochen.


    A procession numbering over a hundred ordinary vigers of a vige nearby were on their way to the foggy valley, where the sun¡¯s rays couldn¡¯t pierce, to bury an elder who recently passed away after ny-years of life. The entire vige joined the procession for it was their local custom for everyone in their vige to see off elders who passed on. The elders, dressed in mourning robes, struggled their way up the slope whilst bearing the weight of the phoebe zhennan coffin on their shoulders, others crying and scattering fake paper money into the winds. After multiple breaks up the slope, they rested the coffin at the edge of the valley, backs soaking in sweat. Strangely, the paper the breeze from below picked up rose but nevernded in the valley.


    The family members of the elder knelt before the coffin, offerings and three incense sticks in an incense burner, bawling their eyes out. All of the elder¡¯s descendants wailed as their culture advocated that louder cries equated to greater filial piety.


    Chen Erzhuang, a tanned man who sold all the items necessary for funerals and penned eulogies for vigers who weren¡¯t educated enough to write, yet was defined by his gloomy visage, could tell there were only five people shedding sincere tears.


    Having three sons, two daughters, ten grandkids, over twenty great-grandkids all living together should¡¯ve been something to celebrate. Unfortunately, Elder Zhao¡¯s three sons refused to feed him, and his grandkids never visited him. The one to bring news of his death was a dog he raised, and the dog had to bark for three days before anyone bothered to check on Elder Zhao. When Chen Erzhuang arrived to escort Elder Zhao, his three sons werembasting each other until they were red in the face for the inheritance.


    For some, it was a burden to feed an elder, and they felt they had dumped dead weight after the elder passed on. For others, they genuinely cared enough to take the initiative to feed their elder and weep after their elder passed on.


    Chen Erzhuang always wondered who would pen his eulogy when he passed away.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, even though we are escorting Elder Zhao with heavy hearts, we should feel happy that he enjoyed a long life and that his descendants are all filial. Just as the tree wants to stop swaying, his descendants have lost the chance to repay him despite their wish to do so. It truly is sad that fate has taken him from us. The living must live on. Elder Zhao will continue to watch over you and your descendants from above. Let us bid him farewell now. Elder Zhao, rest in peace. It is now time to send him on his way.¡±


    Four clerks working for Chen Erzhuang carried up the coffin and pushed it into the bottomless valley. As per Chen Erzhuang¡¯s instructions, Elder Zhao¡¯s descendants rushed to the edge of the valley and wailed at the top of their lungs. It was an effective way of ensuring people wouldn¡¯t call them heartless.


    Suddenly, Elder Zhao¡¯s descendants bolted back, screaming in panic. Bemused, Chen Erzhuang looked over to see what the fuss was. To his shock, he witnessed Elder Zhao¡¯s coffin levitate back up and exude a sinister aura. Everyone started screeching frantically, but the invisible energy chained them in ce.


    Elder Zhao cracked a wicked smile and opened his eyes. For some reason, his eyes were pitch ck. ¡°You cried for me toe back, didn¡¯t you? Why are you all so scared? Kekekeke.¡±


    ¡°D-Dad, you should go.¡±


    ¡°First Brother and Second Brother are trying to take your property. I wanted to def-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, liar! You were the one who was ecstatic to hear Dad had passed away!¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you threee join me in hell, my sons?¡±


    Scream as they may, Elder Zhao shrouded them in ghost qi and sucked their souls out to devour. He licked his lips and told everyone present, ¡°I shall be taking all the souls of Zhao n now, kekeke.¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    <strong><em>Rumours about Moyun Mountains</em></strong>


    Mu Yu dropped into Pine City after departing from Crouching Dragon Mountain to gather information from the hub of Moyun Mountains. He decided to start there to learn more about Ghost Gate¡¯s ns because only Elder Chilong knew where Ghost Ind was.


    Green Pine had undergone its own transformation in the years Mu Yu underwent his. The annual disciple selection was still practiced. Howbeit, the grey-rank disciples there were no longer servants and paid a wage for their services after Daoist Qing Song abolished the previous system. Every time a cultivator needed a favour, he¡¯d have to pay the grey-rank disciples in spirit stones as per Mu Yu¡¯s instructions to Daoist Qing Song.


    With Xiaoshuai enjoying meat buns on his shoulder, Mu Yu flew into the academy. The only change at the academy was the abolishment of each sect having their own courtyard, and all courtyards being avable to rent.


    ¡°Can I help you, Sir?¡± Xiaofei, a sixteen year old grey-rank, Qi Refinement Realm disciple who demonstrated efficiency, asked.


    ¡°I will pay you ten spirit stones to answer some questions,¡± replied Mu Yu, cing the spirit stones on the table and caressing Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail.


    ¡°This one will answer anything he can.¡±


    ¡°Has anything major happened in the world of cultivation recently?¡±


    ¡°Major? Um¡­ The twenty-third Green Pine Alliance announcement is considered major news. Mountainwave Sect¡¯s newly appointed patriarch two days ago is major news. Wordless Sect¡¯s patriarch¡¯s daughter got married five days ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Next question: have there been any highly-advanced cultivators, exuding ck qi and looking aloof around here recently?¡±


    ¡°Exuding ck qi? No, this one has not seen anyone of the sort. This one did hear of some rumours of a ghost recently, though. Would you happen to know about, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°About a month ago, a procession sent Elder Zhao, who passed away recently, to No-Man¡¯s Cemetery, the valley in the north that houses a tremendous amount of death qi. On that particr day, however, Elder Zhao levitated back up after he was thrown down and mentioned some bizarre things. Before they knew it, his three sons suddenly died. ck and cold mist shrouded his family members and took all of their lives, too.¡±


    ¡°Did everyone part of the procession die?¡±


    ¡°ording to their vige¡¯s customs, every household in the vige has to send two family members to their dead¡¯s funerals. As such, they sent roughly two hundred people from the vige. Strangely enough, every one woke up after passing out to discover that everyone in Zhao n was dead.¡±


    ¡°Did someone with a grudge kill his family members?¡±


    ¡°That is too unlikely. Based on rumours floating around, nobody took care of him while he was alive; they only learnt of his death three days after he passed away. His three sons quarrelled over the inheritance right afterwards. That is why people im that Elder Zhao came back to take them with him as punishment for their heartless behaviour.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else was fine, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They witnessed Elder Zhao take the lives of his three scoundrel sons before they passed out,¡± answered Xiaofei, cing his hand on his chest to indicate a pledge to honesty.


    ¡°That certainly is bewildering.¡± Mu Yu mused, <em>The ck mist he spoke of sounds like Ghost Gate¡¯ ghost qi. I can¡¯t imagine them sparing everyone besides Elder Zhao¡¯s family, nevertheless.</em>


    ¡°Sir, please feel free to ask any questions. This one has arge newswork,¡± emphasised Xiaofei, eyes nted on the ten spirit stones.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Has anything bizarre taken ce in thest year? I meant that as in inexplicable phenomenon and the sort, not news pertaining to sects.¡±


    ¡°A year ago? You should already be aware of it, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I went into seclusionst year and only came out recently.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense. One year ago, the sky turned golden as a plethora of text scattered across the sky. Soon after, streaks of white light ran across the sky simrly to a web. The sky seemingly shattered, and the golden text fell from the sky. For an unknown reason, the text vanished upon raining down. Everyone knows about the event.


    ¡°After the phenomenon, a deity d in white light descended on Dustfallen Sect. We were all amazed because we never expected a deity to descend on Dustfallen Sect nor did weprehend why. The deity was kilometres tall, so we saw him clearly no matter where we were. We heard Patriarch Feng Haochen flew into the white light and vanished. Everyone is envious he was blessed to be invited to heaven.¡±


    Xiaofei exhaled after the long report and then continued, ¡°Cultivators want to visit Mount Dustfallen to find out the details, but there is a formation that nobody has been able to trespass thus far. Ever since then, it has be a sacred ground since the deity descended there.¡±


    <em>It¡¯s always been a sacred ce to me. Whatever, no point in correcting someone who¡¯s oblivious to all the stuff going on in the shadows. There¡¯s no question that was when Third Heaven Pce took Shifu away,</em> Mu Yu analysed. ¡°Take the ten sprit stones. Keep an eye out if you see anyone I described. I¡¯ll drop in to visit you again.¡±


    Xiaofei immediately swiped the spirit stones away and nodded. ¡°I will. ck mist, aloof and advanced cultivation, got it!¡±


    Mu Yu exhaled his rage, setting his sights on No-Man¡¯s Cemetery next to investigate what Ghost Gate was up to. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    <strong><em>In the Depths of No-Man¡¯s Cemetery</em></strong>


    ¡°I wonder when another cultivator around here will ascend to Primordial Infant Realm,¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°Spiritual qi isn¡¯t going to flow in that fast after it¡¯s been deprived for over a century. I bet it¡¯ll take as long as it¡¯s been supressed for the spiritual qi to equal what¡¯s avable at Third Continent,¡± eximed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair on the cultivators here. Anyway, we¡¯re here, No-Man¡¯s Cemetery, again. We¡¯ll scout the area from the shadows for now in case Ghost Gate catches me again.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t find anything whatsoever besides death qi. The only people who¡¯d enjoy being there would be Ghost Gate¡¯s crew because of all the wandering souls they could find.


    ¡°If I¡¯m to hazard a guess, I¡¯d say they have two groups, one collecting souls at Hundred Thousand Mountain and another group on standby here. After all, I doubt collecting a thousand fiend beasts¡¯ souls is a quick and easy job,¡± Mu Yu inwardly processed.


    The dragon vine grouched, ¡°How long are we going to wait? It¡¯s almost been an entire day.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, eat quietly, will you? I can hear your apple crunching every time. We¡¯re searching for dead people. Can you read the atmosphere and get in the mood?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± responded Xiaoshuai, taking another loud chomp.


    Mu Yu cautiously closed in on the valley. ¡°I don¡¯t sense anyone from Ghost Gate.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re not the ones behind the scenes, who would it be?¡± asked the dragon vine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going down there,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, finally finishing his apple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to taste souls, Rodent?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat such blegh things!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already ovee a Yin Corpse Formation, so why should we be scared of this valley?¡± Mu Yu argued, sounding as if it was a given.


    Frankly, Mu Yu would rather cross the Yin Corpse Formation again than enter the valley because they knew what they were facing in the former scenario, while they had no clue on what to expect down in the valley. Well, the maximum level cultivators in Moyun Mountains could reach was Golden Core Realm; even if they did rise from the dead, they still would¡¯ve been Golden Core Realm cultivators. Still¡­


    ¡°I object,¡± asserted Xiaoshuai, curling up back inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt and barely poking his head out.


    ¡°Wuss,¡± mocked the dragon vine.


    ¡°It¡¯s called being cautious. I hate the qi here.¡±


    ¡°What qi?¡±


    ¡°The same one on you that irritates me.¡±


    Mu Yu let the two bicker and dove into the valley via Wood Spirit, descending at a pace slow enough for him to react to ambushes. The uncanny breeze prated the spiritual energy armour he wore, and the rocks on either side were frozen in ice.


    ¡°At the fiends¡¯ underground pces, there was something rich in spiritual qi attracting me, but there¡¯s not as much as a sign of life here. We must we go down?¡± Xiaoshuai grumbled.


    ¡°What, you want to go to heaven already? Go orbit the sun. Show us how it¡¯s done,¡± taunted the dragon vine.


    ¡°We already went to heaven at Second Heaven, moron. That¡¯s where we found the nine qi soul flower.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s only been an hour since we descended, but we¡¯re already at the bottom¡­¡±


    Xiaoshuai swept his gaze around him andmented, ¡°This is where they dump dead bodies, no? I don¡¯t even see shattered coffins or corpses. Heck, I don¡¯t even see a bone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe something down here feasts on corpses and souls?¡± the dragon vine proposed.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t eat coffins, would they?¡±


    Mu Yu did ap and still found nothing. ¡°Word out there is that this ce leads to reincarnation¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ghost Gate cleaned up here to eventually move in here?¡± Xiaoshuai guessed.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce must be saints, then. I don¡¯t sense any traces of Ghost Gate passing by here.¡±


    ¡°Could there be something in the walls that we didn¡¯t notice?¡± suggested the dragon vine, scrutinising the frozen walls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Mu Yu spawned sound swallows to check the walls but didn¡¯t find anything after an hour search. ¡°I don¡¯t have the foggiest idea as to what¡¯s going on down here. If somebody teleported the corpses out of here, I should be able to tell. Xiaoshuai would¡¯ve already been crying for the formation foundation if someone cast a formation here.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps only the dead can enter? I mean, we¡¯re living, and we¡¯re too handsome for hell,¡± put forward Xiaoshuai,bing his two strands of fur on his forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve even dug up the ground, but there¡¯s nothing in sight. Let¡¯s go back and learn more about Elder Zhao¡¯s funeral, check out which vige close by has another elder who needs to be sent here and then camp down here,¡± Mu Yu suggested.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we do something fun, like eating roast duck or something? Are you bored out of your skin?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°We can roast meat down here as we wait,¡± replied the dragon vine.


    ¡°That¡¯s some fetish you have, Big Earthworm.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    Mu Yu flew back up fast since he doubted there was an ambush after the most perplexing experience. He examined the valley one more time from above and spotted a vige around three kilometres north of the valley, which, ording to Xiaofei, was named Riverstream Vige, was where Elder Zhao used to live.


    At one point, the vige was rowdy with cultivators there to check out what the fuss was all about after the weird phenomenon. Since no clues were found, nevertheless, they left, returning it to the previous state.


    Among all the busy people in the fields and farms, Mu Yu chose to approach a tanned man and inquired, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask where Elder Zhao¡¯s house is?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile that froze on his face quickly turned from tan to ashen. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    <strong><em>Elder Zhao¡¯s Curse</em></strong>


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I remember he lived in this vige, didn¡¯t he?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The man dropped his pickaxe and went hell for leather with his hands covering his head.


    Mu Yu hollered, ¡°Hey, your pickaxe! The heck? I won¡¯t eat you. Sheesh, he¡¯s fast, going around the corner of that estate without even slowing down.¡±


    Mu Yu asked several vigers on the way deeper into the vige, only to garner the same reaction as the tanned man out of them.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mu Yu, it must be because your ugly looks are scaring them off. Let me try.¡±


    ¡°Give it a rest. If you speak out, they¡¯ll likely treat you as some weirdo and inspect you. Unlike us, it¡¯s natural for them to feel scared after what they witnessed. They don¡¯t know the value of spirit stones, and I don¡¯t have money to offer. Man¡­¡±


    Mu Yu heard a man, who sported stubble and sat at a paddy around the corner of a cottage, sigh loudly. Thus, he Mu Yu sat down and tried to make idle chatter ¨C you know, break the ice before diving deeper. ¡°Mister, why are you sighing? Is your harvest not ideal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Where you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by from another vige,¡± Mu Yu responded in a friendly tone.


    The elder heaved another big breath. ¡°This year¡¯s harvest doesn¡¯t look optimistic. I don¡¯t know where a new breed of pests came from. They just won¡¯t die no matter how I try to kill them. What can I do besides watch them wreak havoc?¡±


    Mu Yu scanned the paddy to see pests smaller than mosquitoes on the ear of rice, chewing away.


    ¡°They¡¯re withered-leaf fiend mosquitoes. They love to live in groups. The annoying buggers will eat anything,¡± informed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± jibed the dragon vine.


    ¡°I look handsome, though. Anyway, the best way to deal with them is to use insect heart flowers¡¯ scent to drive them off. Mu Yu, that¡¯s your cue.¡±


    ¡°I can drive them off for you, Mister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t crack those kinds of jokes, kid. We¡¯ve tried everything. You don¡¯t appear to be someone who works in fields, even.¡±


    Mu Yu summoned an insect heart flower to his hand and chuckled as he nted it in the paddy. With a flick, its scent spread, sending the withered-leaf fiend mosquitoes fleeing helter skelter. A twirl of his wrist revitalised the punctured crops. He then dusted his hands and stressed, ¡°This nt is called an insect heart flower. As long as you nt it here, no withered-leaf fiend mosquitoes wille within one square metre of the flower, so don¡¯t pull it out.¡±


    ¡°How did you know about this? Regardless, thank you.¡± The elder ran over to check on his crops. ¡°The crops they eat have somehow grown back?!¡±


    ¡°By the way, the flower is the natural nemesis of those pests and can remedy crops they damage,¡± Mu Yu lied.


    ¡°I had no idea. Thank you again!¡±


    Seeing the elder smiling from cheek to cheek, Mu Yu affably expressed, ¡°I have a question I¡¯d like to ask. Please enlighten me as repayment.¡±


    ¡°Fire away. I will answer any question you have.¡±


    ¡°I heard Elder Zhao returned from the dead. What happened there?¡±


    The elder hissed and bolted, only to stop after two steps. He checked the area around and jogged back to whisper, ¡°Why are you asking about that? It¡¯s taboo.¡±


    ¡°Taboo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, taboo. If I mention it, I¡¯ll die. The vige chief¡¯s big-mouthed second wife told a group of immortal masters about it a few days ago, but she suddenly choked and died before she could finish. It¡¯s Elder Zhao¡¯s curse; he¡¯ll kill anyone who mentions it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak it, you can write it out, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even read, let alone write!¡±


    Mu Yu focused his gaze on the elder and gradually sensed an unidentified aura on him. To explore his hunch, he grabbed the elder¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± eximed the elder, trying in vain to break free.


    ¡°Someone has cast a formation on you. Who in the world would be so vicious?¡±


    The grey qi underneath the elder¡¯s eyes was barely noticeable and resembled the aura Ghost Gate¡¯s members exuded. Howbeit, it wasn¡¯t their aura. The formation, which was the grey qi, was set to kill the elder once certain conditions ¨C Heartstealer Formation. Mu Yu hadn¡¯t cast the forbidden formation before. Nevertheless, he was positive he was on the money.


    ¡°Formation? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. All I know is that we¡¯ve been cursed. If we speak, we die.¡±


    ¡°Have you felt suffocated and some chest pains recently? Have you had periods where your breathing was erratic, eyes would sometimes ache and find yourself seeing everything in grey?¡±


    ¡°H-how do you know? Right now, everything is ck and white to me.¡±


    Mu Yu released his hold on the elder and affirmed, ¡°You have been cursed and will be killed when you broach a certain topic.¡±


    ¡°I told you so. Don¡¯t ask me about it. I¡¯m grateful you helped me drive of the pests, but I can¡¯t help you with your question.¡±


    ¡°Trust me. I can dispel the curse.¡±


    ¡°Y-you can?! You are an immortal master?¡±


    As Mu Yu nodded, he released Primordial Yin Yang qi onto the elder, lifting him into the air. Mu Yu imnted ck and white formations lines into the elder¡¯s body, sending a zap through him and relieving him off the suffocated sensation.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s it?¡±


    Upon returning to the ground, the elder confirmed his chest didn¡¯t hurt and that the swelling under his eyes was gone. Mu Yu stopped him as he went to offer a bow and promised, ¡°You can tell me all about it now. You¡¯ll be fine. Trust me on it.¡±


    The elder nced back and his crops and touched his chest. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all or nothing. As per our vige customs, everyone in the vige had to join the procession for Elder Zhao¡¯s funeral. We intended to head home after pushing his coffin into the valley. All of a sudden, though, it floated back up and opened. He actually came to life again; we thought he came back to punish his horrid descendants. Oh, he released a sinister ck gas from his body that wiped out his entire family. It only took him the blink of an eye!¡±


    <em>That sounds like the work of Ghost Gate for sure,</em> Mu Yu inwardly confirmed. ¡°Did Elder Zhao say anything?¡±


    ¡°After he killed his descendants, he guffawed in a scary, screechy voice. Then, he said that now that the seal h-, argh, hargh!¡±


    The elder sped his mouth. His erged eyes darted back and forth as his veins started to surface. His entire body straightened out simrly to rope with the ck pulled out of it.


    <em>Didn¡¯t I remove the formation?</em> Mu Yu wondered. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    <strong><em>Elder Xu</em></strong>


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Elder Xu wiped his forehead and jerked his aching mouth. He patted he chest and replied, ¡°Lucky, lucky. Mistress Wang died when she got to that part the other day.¡±


    ¡°You scared me there,¡± Mu Yu chided with a smile.


    ¡°You sure are incredible, Immortal Master. Thank you again.¡±


    ¡°So, what did Elder Zhao say afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Now that the seal hase undone, you humans¡­¡± Elder Xu touched his face to ensure he was still fine and then went on, ¡°You humans are ours! I have cursed all of you. I wille for you and your descendants when you pass on. If any of you mention what happened today, I wille for you and your descendants straight away. Remember that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Did he do anything else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. He alsoughed hysterically and then did <em>this</em>. Let me show you. Elder Zhao lost his index finger when he was young, so he has four fingers.¡± Elder Xu cleared his throat and curled his fingers. He opened his hand toward the sky and borated, ¡°Heughed, like, hahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Pffthahaha.¡± Mu Yu couldn¡¯t resist augh at the imitation.


    ¡°Hahahaha, we¡¯ve finally arrived at Third Heaven. This ce is now ours.¡±


    Mu Yu stoppedughing and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Need me to repeat? Hahahah-¡±


    ¡°No, I meant after theugh,¡± Mu Yu corrected, draping on a stern demeanour.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived at Third Heaven. This ce is now ours.¡±


    <em>Elder Zhao can¡¯t be from Second Heaven since there are only fiend beasts there. Does that mean he¡¯s from one of the other heavens, then? If the disappearance of the dead at the bottom of the valley is his work, why didn¡¯t he just kill everyone but only take the dead? What is he nning after killing Elder Zhao¡¯s descendants,</em> Mu Yu deliberated. ¡°Mister, please gather all of the vigers so that I can remove the curse.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Elder Xu.¡±


    Elder Xu went to collect the vigers, while Mu Yu inwardly said, <em>I need to lure him out somehow. If he joins the chaos in this heaven, damn we will need a third hand to handle everything.</em>


    ¡°As if he could remove the curse at his young age,¡± doubted Vige Chief Zhang¡¯s widow.


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t want to be the next Second Mistress Wang,¡± added Er Mazi, speaking on behalf of the vigers.


    Elder Xu thumped his chest and repeated Elder Zhao¡¯s warning that day to prove that the curse had been lifted.


    Mu Yu¡¯s mind was upied when the vigers gave him their thanks for lifting the curse.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please let me know if I can be of any help,¡± expressed Elder Xu.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mu Yu swept his gaze over the courteous vigers prior to inquiring, ¡°What did you do with Second Mistress Wang¡¯s body, send it to No-Man¡¯s Cemetery?¡±


    Elder Xu wagged his hands. ¡°You mean Heavenly Cemetery? We would not dare to go there again. It has be an abandoned area ever since the incident. We buried her since we did not want to risk hering back to life to kill us.¡±


    No-Man¡¯s Cemetery was the name cultivators gave it. The vigers called it Heavenly Cemetery owing to their belief that it was the path to reincarnation. Anyhow, since Second Mistress Wang was buried, Mu Yu had to move on.


    ¡°Immortal Master, how about staying at our ce for the night?¡± Elder Xu proposed.


    ¡°I will have to apologise for the trouble in advance, then. Also, my name is Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it is not troublesome at all. It is my honour to have you as my guest.¡±


    Worried the formation caster woulde back to silence the viges, Mu Yu wanted to ensure their safety. He wasn¡¯t convinced the caster was trying to just get back at Elder Zhao¡¯s sons for him.


    ¡°You might be able to find out some more from Chen Erzhuang,¡± stated Elder Xu, pouring Mu Yu a cup of his home-brewed ice wine before fetching a freshly roasted goose from the table.


    While Xiaoshuai indulged in the roast goose, Mu Yu had a nip of the slightly sweet rice wine and queried, ¡°Who is Chen Erzhuang?¡±


    Elder Xu looked tense sitting opposite Mu Yu since thetter was an immortal master. Nevertheless, Elder Xu wasn¡¯t actually scared for Mu Yu was quite approachable. Elder Xu had a swig and exined, ¡°He is in the funeral business, so we all go to him for coffins whenever folks in the vige die. He was there on the day of Elder Zhao¡¯s resurrection. It is said that he has yin yang eyes, allowing him tomunicate with spirits. For some reason, Elder Zhao suspended Chen Erzhuang in the air, yet the former let him go in the day. Speaking of which, I did not see him amongst those you lifted the curse for.¡±


    ¡°Yin yang eyes? He¡¯s not a scam artist, is he?¡± Xiaoshuai mumbled.


    ¡°H-how did the rodent speak?¡±


    ¡°The name is Xiaoshuai! ¡®Xiao¡¯ as in ¡®small¡¯ and ¡®shuai¡¯ as in ¡®handsome¡¯! I¡¯d punch your face in if it wasn¡¯t for you feeding me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s a bit of a brat,¡± said Mu Yu, grabbing Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail.


    Confirming to himself that Xiaoshuai wasn¡¯t violent, Elder Xumented, ¡°Immortals¡¯ pets sure are different. My big dog can only bark. Widow Zhang was about to cut his ear off for peeping on her bathing.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. I¡¯m much smarter than your d-, wait! Who are you calling a pet? Don¡¯tpare me to a pet!¡±


    Mu Yu stuffed a piece of meat into Xiaoshuai¡¯s mouth and inquired, ¡°Elder Zhao lifted up Chen Erzhuang, only to put him back down without hurting him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He did it, like this,¡± exined Elder Xu, demonstrating a curled hand pose aimed at Xiaoshuai.


    Xiaoshuai spat a bone into Elder Xu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I guess I need to pay Chen Erzhuang a visit, then.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    <strong><em>Chen Erzhuang</em></strong>


    There was a cultural belief that associating with the dead would result in bad luck rubbing onto one. Therefore, only visitors Chen Erzhuang¡¯s store located in the most remote alley were withered leavesnding on the cracked stone path to greet the moss growing out of the cracks. Chen Erzhuang tended to avoid interacting with others and kept to himself, holing up in the only store in the alley.


    Chen Erzhuang ced a five-metre-tall paper Zhong Kui, the traditional deity regarded as the vanquisher of ghosts and evil demons in Chinese mythology, at the entrance to his door. Unlike the timber door to the store that looked as if it was decaying, the wooden sword in Zhong Kui¡¯s clutch was kept in pristine condition.


    ¡°This ce reeks and is damn dark,¡± Mu Yumented. ¡°Those, what, five open coffins behind the shelf smell like fresh phoebe zhennan, though I can¡¯t say the same for the yellow paper, white candles and all that other fluff.¡±


    Noticing someone lying on one of the beds next to the coffins, Mu Yu remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve chanced upon a corpse. My hairs are standing up even though I¡¯ve seen plenty of dead people. Wait, that¡¯s a wooden mannequin. That¡¯s some extravagant blue robe for wooden mann-¡­ It must be graveclothes.¡±


    All of the wooden dummies strongly resembled actual humans, even sporting human facial features.


    ¡°Please provide the details of the deceased.¡±


    Mu Yu spun around after jolting, never noticing the individual¡¯s presence. ¡°Chen Erzhuang? Pardon me for the intrusion.¡±


    For whatever reason, Chen Erzhuang¡¯s life qi wasn¡¯t energetic, and he didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy circting in him. With his face concealed in the shadows, he repeated, ¡°Please provide the details of the deceased. Are you looking to hold an earth burial or heaven burial?¡±


    Heaven burial was the colloquial term for ¡°dumping the corpse at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery¡± in the vige.


    ¡°You still conduct heaven burials after that event?¡±


    ¡°The question is whether you want to do it or not, not whether I dare to or not,¡± calmly corrected Chen Erzhuang.


    Mu Yu shifted his line of sight upward to see a floating coffin under one of the beams. Even stranger was that Mu Yu couldn¡¯t smell wood in spite of it being constructed from wood ¨C visually speaking. Curious, he sent his consciousness in to explore it and confirmed it was an empty coffin void of any life.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here for business. I don¡¯t smell the aura of the dead on you, but you do carry the odour of death,¡± stated Chen Erzhuang, strolling to the back of the store.


    <em>The aura of the dead? The odour of death? He can sense the death qi from dark herb? He can¡¯t be human, can he? </em>Mu Yu questioned in his mind. He chased after Chen Erzhuang, cutting thetter off and dered, ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    Chen Erzhuang remained as cool as a cucumber, voicing, ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Correct. I¡¯m here to investigate Elder Zhao¡¯s resurrection incident.¡±


    ¡°Elder Zhao just took his family along because his descendants weren¡¯t filial. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Mu Yu abruptly pressed a hand on Chen Erzhuang and transferred spiritual energy over. ¡°You¡¯re not cursed?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be cursed because I spend my entire life with the dead.¡±


    Mu Yu removed his hand after confirming Chen Erzhuang was a living human and not a cultivator. That only befuddled him further as Chen Erzhuang¡¯s reactions defied the norm.


    ¡°As you are not here for business, please leave. I only do business with the dead,¡± asserted Chen Erzhuang, heading to the back of the store again.


    Mu Yu stopped by a tree not too far from the store and questioned, ¡°Xiaoshuai, did you notice anything out of ce?¡±


    ¡°How can I not when everything was out of ce?! How does a living human live in that sort of dark, spooky ce?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just cast Divine Soul Formation to pry?¡± inquired the dragon vine.


    ¡°You idiotic earthworm, it could potentially cripple him! Ever heard ofmon sense?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s more to look into now. There is no way you can tell me the floating coffin is a normal phenomenon. Who would even do that? I swear I could feel a pair of eyes watching us ever since I entered the store, and I don¡¯t mean Chen Erzhuang but somewhere in the darkness. If Chen Erzhuang is the puppet, I better not alert the puppet master. Based on the fact that I couldn¡¯t sense the puppet master, their cultivation should rival mine ¨C if not surpass it.¡±


    ¡°You reckon there¡¯s a corpse in the coffin?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°I rmend you check at night by yourself,¡± mocked the dragon vine.


    ¡°Hell no. I hate murky ces. Why don¡¯t we just sit in the sun and enjoy some roast meat?¡±


    ¡°I noticed a lot of wood that had just been chopped down at the back of his store. I can say for certain they¡¯re camphorwood, which is the same material used to make the wooden mannequins. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone using camphorwood to manufacture coffins. What does he intend to do with that many mannequins? We¡¯re going to see if we can track down the mysterious person Elder Xu mentioned through Chen Erzhuang.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    <strong><em>Wooden Mannequins</em></strong>


    Usually, Chen Erzhuang¡¯s four clerks, known for their tanned and muscr bodies, were in charge of carrying coffins as part of processions, yet there they were, carving on camphorwood, a job where attention to detail and finesse were requisites. It was stereotype breaking to see them chip away with such refined knife work and so robotically that not even Chen Erzhuang¡¯s presence could distract them. If that wasn¡¯t strange enough, the wood came off as if it¡¯d been left in the sun for ages despite being chopped down not long ago. For the record, nobody ever heard anything about Chen Erzhuang being an artist on a timber canvas.


    One of the clerks¡¯ almostplete mannequin resembled an old woman, perfectly depicting the wrinkles of an elderly within roughly four hours. Though his brush was dipped in red paint that oozed a strong smell, it turned into a beige colour when he put the brush to the wood. As a matter of fact, it could even take on the colour of human brows, lips and blemishes. Like the other wooden mannequins lined up by the coffins in the store, nevertheless, he left her eyes untouched. Onceplete, he clothed her in graveclothes and then moved her inside. Without a word or moment wasted, he grabbed the next block of wood to begin carving¡­


    Mu Yu, hiding in his invisibility formation, grew more and more suspicious as he watched the four carve all morning without batting an eye. Elder Xu was adamant that nobody had ever heard of Chen Erzhuang incorporating wooden mannequins into any jobs. Chen Erzhuang didn¡¯t help lift suspicion off himself since he was always cooped up in his room unless a clerk had to open up to deliver a mannequin.


    Xing Hua, a maiden from the neighbouring vige dropped into the store in afternoon, crying as she told Chen Erzhuang her mother passed awayst night and wanted him to handle the funeral procedures. Visage indifferent, Chen Erzhuang sorted out all the necessary items.


    Even though the viges nearby were small, the total poption was more than ten thousand people. Chen Erzhuang was the only one in the funeral department around the area, so he was the only one they could hire. Sometimes, he¡¯d receive several jobs in a single day. For better or worse, he never needed to worry about people bargaining because family members didn¡¯t hesitate to spend money to put their family, friend or whoever it was to rest in peace.


    For this particr job, Chen Erzhuang determined it was best to hold the funeral the next day based on the deceased¡¯s date of birth and the eight characters of her horoscope ¨C which was based on a traditional Chinese calendar that urately recorded the year, month, day and hour of one¡¯s birthdate.


    Knowing Mu Yu could control the wooden mannequins, Xiaoshuai kept egging Mu Yu on to make one of them dance for giggles. After all, it was an entire boring day of staking out.


    Chen Erzhuang and his four clerks carried an empty coffin containing all of the necessary items to Xing Hua¡¯s ce the next morning. Mu Yu noticed the sense of danger at Chen Erzhuang¡¯s ce disappear when Chen Erzhuang left, leading to him specting Chen Erzhuang was the source of it. The problem was Mu Yu couldn¡¯t pick up anything wrong with Chen Erzhuang.


    Upon infiltrating Chen Erzhuang¡¯s ce to check on the iplete mannequins, Xiaoshuai pinched his nose and questioned, ¡°What is that red stuff in the big vat made of? It smells like someone¡¯s dinner they regurgitatedst night. How did those four not even bat an eye?¡±


    Mu Yu scooped up adle of the red liquid to examine. The dragon vine, therefore, suggested, ¡°Rodent, give it a taste.¡±


    ¡°You try it,¡± Xiaoshuaimunicated through their connected link.


    Mu Yu coated the red liquid in his spiritual energy. ¡°What is this? My spiritual energy can¡¯t identify what it is.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Can you not hold it so close?¡± Xiaoshuaiined, covering his face with Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    Mu Yu ced thedle back and opened the door to Chen Erzhuang¡¯s quaint room, uttering, ¡°I¡¯m surprised he doesn¡¯t find it annoying to be squashed between all the manneq-¡±


    ¡°Eh? Where are all the mannequins?¡± Xiaoshuai sniffed the room, then notified, ¡°Mu Yu, I smell the same smell I smelt at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I sense No-Man¡¯s Cemetery¡¯s sinister aura, too, but it¡¯s faint. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the qi or what, but I can¡¯t use my wood-control ability to locate the mannequins.¡±


    A breeze from outside blew against the nket hanging off a camphorwood double bed, prompting to Xiaoshuai verbalise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re under the bed.¡±


    The bed was constructed so low that the nket touched the ground. It stood to reason, then, that they couldn¡¯t fit that many mannequins under the bed. Mu Yu bobbed down and brushed aside the nket.


    ¡°A toolbox without a lid and two pairs of cloth shoes is all I see.¡± Mu Yu dragged the toolbox out and went through it. ¡°The only things in here are a ner and a carving knife. They¡¯re pretty new, I might add.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, do you not detect any formations?¡± inquired the dragon vine.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Might there be some secret contraption that opens a secret passage? Maybe they hid the mannequins elsewhere,¡± assumed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Well, the room stands on its own, so where would a secret passage lead to? Let me check underground.¡± Mu Yu sent spiritual energy underground then dered, ¡°Yep, just tough earth.¡±


    <em>Creak¡­ Creak¡­</em>


    Hearing the creepy creaking when the wind blew in, Mu Yu looked up and¡­ Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    <strong><em>Suspended Wooden Mannequins</em></strong>


    ¡°Mamma mia!¡± Xiaoshuai eximed, racing back into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    The dozen-odd wooden mannequins they were searching for were suspended from a rope around their neck, tied up around the beams over four metres overhead! The creaking was produced from the friction between the ropes and the beams.


    ¡°Wussy,¡± jibed the dragon vine.


    ¡°What do you expect? There¡¯s nothing good to eat here.¡±


    ¡°Jackass, is this some sort of jape? Doesn¡¯t he have nightmares at night?¡± Mu Yu cursed, startled.


    ¡°Mu Yu, have you noticed that none of them have anything to identify as wood?¡± the dragon vine queried.


    ¡°¡­ No wonder why I didn¡¯t sense them!¡±


    Mu Yu touched one of the maidens who looked ill. ¡°I can sense vitality; it¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there. The vitality ising from the rope around their neck. As the rope¡¯s other end isn¡¯t linked to anything that I can see providing vitality, the rope must be directly supplying vitality. Yeah, this isn¡¯t your usual hemp rope but some yellow material I¡¯ve never seen before. The strange part is that it¡¯s not a nt, so I can¡¯t wrap my head around where the vitality ising from. Moreover, how did Chen Erzhuang climb four metres up without adder to hang them?¡±


    Mu Yu started looking through the mannequins until one stood out. ¡°Elder Xu? Are you telling me all of these mannequins are actually based off real people? Actually, besides the young maiden, all of them are elders with one foot in a coffin already. I don¡¯t see the olddy the clerk carved yesterday. Wait, wait, wait, wait¡­ Could they all be people who will soon die? Xiaoshuai, how much longer does the elder we¡¯re staying with have to live?¡±


    ¡°The one who called me a rodent? He should be saying farewell tomorrow evening. He¡¯s in horrible shape as it is,¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°What¡¯s the disease he contracted?¡±


    ¡°None. He was doing fine; I¡¯d say he had, at least, ten years to go. Didn¡¯t you notice Heartstealer Formation drained his vitality?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I missed it!¡± Mu Yu turned back to Elder Xu¡¯s mannequin and intently stared. He pinched his eyebrows together because he noticed chest movements. ¡°Is it just me, or is the mannequin breathing?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I feel as though I remember this from somewhere. Give me a second¡­¡± Xiaoshuai gently ran his w along the mannequin¡¯s arm and jerked his hand back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I remember now! It¡¯s not a formation but one of the ck magic practices ¨C sorcery. I know I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember exactly where. Anyway, the Heartstealer Formation was intended to activate the sorcery. Unlike formations, the Heartstealer Formation wasn¡¯t necessary once the sorcery was activated. Man, even I missed it!¡±


    ¡°Sorcery? You mean the art where they nt a concoction of several venomous creatures into people¡¯s bodies to punish, control or torture people?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiaoshuai tugged on Elder Xu¡¯s mannequin¡¯s face and expanded, ¡°The sorcery is transferring Elder Xu¡¯s vitality to this mannequin.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the mannequin wille to life when Elder Xu dies? I¡¯d like to knock the living daylights out of whoever started it.¡±


    Xiaoshuai stopped to think first, then answered, ¡°Not sure. My guess is this mannequin is going to be used to rece Elder Xu and hide some secrets or items. Before you ask, I don¡¯t know how to defuse the sorcery.¡±


    ¡°Hide something, you say¡­? I wonder if it has anything to do with Elder Zhao mentioning he¡¯de to take people and their descendants when they died. Does that mean the mysterious person we¡¯re searching for needs to wait for people to die in order to take their descendants? If that¡¯s true, it would suggest that he¡¯s trying to expedite their deaths so that he can collect their souls. This is just Ghost Gate all over again and the gue they spread. What does this person want now? We must put a stop to this charade they¡¯re creating.¡±


    ¡°By the way Mu Yu, you reckon we should check out the suspended coffin?¡±


    ¡°You just had to mention the coffin, didn¡¯t you, Big Earthworm?!¡±


    Mu Yu shut the door and headed to the store. The store¡¯s front door was locked, obviously. The green light Shadow Splitter Sword emitted only served to intensify the uncanny atmosphere in the dark room. Mu Yu ran his sword along the coffin to check for any traps before he peered inside.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t recognise the old man lying inside until he noticed only four fingers on the elder¡¯s right hand. ¡°If my memory does me justice, Elder Xu mentioned Elder Zhao also only had four fingers on his left hand¡­¡±


    Mu Yu shone Shadow Splitter Sword¡¯s green light on Elder Zhao¡¯s face.


    Hearing a weak breath from Elder Zhao, Xiaoshuai ducked back inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt. ¡°I thought he was dead!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    <strong><em>Brainless</em></strong>


    The dragon vine curled around Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°He¡¯s still alive?!¡±


    ¡°No, his body is devoid of vitality. The only reason he¡¯s supposedly ¡®alive¡¯ is because of the yin qi in him. I can¡¯t see anything abnormal besides the fact that his chest is rising and falling.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to strip him, are you?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired, difort showing in his tone.


    Mu Yu skipped the question. Instead, he checked Elder Zhao¡¯s neck and head to fnid two bloody holes on the back of his ears that had to be inflicting using sharp teeth or something. The blood was somehow still flowing even though Elder Zhao had died days ago.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s keeping a dead person around. Xiaoshuai, can you tell what bit him behind the ears?¡±


    Xiaoshuai begrudgingly inspected the wounds. ¡°Can you give me some light with a luminous pearl? Shadow Splitter Sword¡¯s green light is eerie.¡±


    Mu Yu chuckled and did as he was asked. Xiaoshuai found a surprise, so he pressed down on Elder Zhao¡¯s head, only to then pull his ws back and scrunch his face up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, he doesn¡¯t have a brain. Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Is that any way to talk about the deceased?¡± criticised the dragon vine.


    ¡°I meant that something ate his brain! Without his brain, they can control him in every aspect,¡± rified Xiaoshuai, wiping his ws on Mu Yu.


    ¡°The hell?¡± Mu Yu reacted.


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡±Xiaoshuai bemoaned from Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, do you know what fiend beast was responsible?¡±


    ¡°I forgot the name of it. I have seen it somewhere in the past, though.¡±


    Mu Yu proceeded to inspect the store. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°I reckon we should go see what today¡¯s funeral job is all about,¡± Mu Yu dered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like funerals.¡±


    ¡°They offer a lot of the best foods they have at funerals, you know?¡± the dragon vine provoked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± Xiaoshuai enthused.


    Mu Yu cast an invisibility formation on them prior to setting out. It wasn¡¯t hard to locate the group since crying, flying paper and the sort were dead giveaways. Chen Erzhuang led the procession toward a mountain from the forefront with a solemn expression, which Mu Yu presumed was the professional expression he always wore as per Elder Xu¡¯s words. Mu Yu sensed faint yin qi identical from the valleying from Chen Erzhuang, which he didn¡¯t noticest time. As such, he spected the person he was looking for was hiding in Chen Erzhuang.


    A procession consisting of approximately eighty people to see off an elder considerably younger than Elder Zhao was a rather big group. Farmers usually buried their family on their own mountain paddies, which was the reason the group was heading up a mountain.


    Throughout the four-hour journey, Xiaoshuai gave the dragon an earful for lying there was food as ritual foods didn¡¯t interest the former. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t see anything out of ce about Chen Erzhuang; everything was logical, such as his clerks doing the heavy lifting. Chen Erzhuang andpany left the bereaved to continue mourning, while they returned to their store as one would expect.


    ¡°You notice anything?¡± the dragon vine questioned.


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s too logical that I can¡¯t help feeling something isn¡¯t right. Let¡¯s follow him back to his store.¡±


    Upon returning to the store, the four clerks returned to carving in silence, and Chen Erzhuang went back into his room. This time, Mu Yu noticed the yin qi vanished once they set foot inside. With no leads and worried for Elder Xu after Xiaoshuai¡¯s revtion, they made their way back to Elder Xu¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Elder Xu!¡±


    Elder Xu set his pickaxe down and brightly jogged over to greet Mu Yu. ¡°Why do you look so bothered, Immortal Master?¡±


    ¡°Are you all right, Elder Xu? Do you feel any difort?¡± Mu Yu inquired, checking out Elder Xu.


    ¡°Thank you for asking. I am well.¡±


    Elder Xu fetched his pickaxe and headed home with Mu Yu, brimming with energy and pride because he had an immortal master as his guest.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, you positive?¡±


    After Mu Yu gave Elder Xu a thorough examination, he only found some symptoms of rheumatism and slight breathlessness due to smoking tobo.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal since his vitality is connected to the wooden mannequin. You won¡¯t find anything. Before you know it, it¡¯ll blow up in your face.¡±


    Confounded, Elder Xu quietly asked, ¡°Immortal Master, is my rheumatism still under control?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, but you¡¯ll die soon,¡± Xiaoshuai nonchntly stated.


    ¡°Imm-Immortal Master, am I going to die?¡±


    Mu Yu red daggers at Xiaoshuai, then consoled, ¡°Worry not, Elder Xu. I will help you treat your rheumatism.¡±


    Mu Yu stuck a few wooden stakes that were replicas of steel needles into Elder Xu¡¯s knees and sent his spiritual energy in with the wooden needles as a medium to treat Elder Xu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I must have saved a nation in myst to be so blessed in this life, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°You should quit smoking, though. It¡¯s not good for your lungs.¡±


    Mu Yu stuck wooden needles into Elder Xu¡¯s chest and had them grew thin branches to extract the toxic contents. Mu Yu then gave the elder a massage, dissolving all the pent-up niggles over the years.


    Elder Xu hastily ran off to cook dinnerte at night, jogging the entire time to enjoy his ability to run pain free again. His only daughter had already married a gentleman in a neighbouring vige. ¡°I am preparing a duck right now. It will be ready soon.¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s appetite was on overdrive as per usual. Mu Yu, in contrast, had no appetite to speak of for he was upied with contemting how to lure the enigma in the shadows out.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please eat up. If there is not enough, I will cook some more,¡± said Elder Xu, sitting opposite Mu Yu.


    ¡°Elder Xu, please try to recall the scene of when Elder Xu emerged from his coffin at No-M-, I meant, Heavenly Cemetery. Was there anything else that was amiss, such as a smell, voice, sound or the sort?¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­ I do not think there was anything special about his voice. I did hear some rumbling akin to thundering from the bottom of the valley. As for smell¡­ Ah, yes, there was a putrid smell spreading.¡±


    ¡°Rumbling. Thunder?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    <strong><em>Bizarre Individual</em></strong>


    ¡°Why would there be rumbling thunder? Divine punishment for immoral conduct while he was alive?¡± Xiaoshuai chimed in.


    ¡°Just eat your food. Please borate, Elder Xu.¡±


    ¡°The sound was identical to thunder rumbling behind the clouds. Also, there was a small earthquake. Peculiar sounds aremonce there. Because of the mysterious nature of Heavenly Cemetery, we havee to believe that is King of Hell opening his doors to receive the dead. For that reason, we treat it as a normal sound.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯smon for rumbling sounds to be audible there?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly mon¡¯. It is normal to us as we hear it every time we dump the dead there. It was louder than usual when Elder Zhao was thrown in, however.¡±


    ¡°Does the rumbling only ur if someone dies? Where is the root of the problem?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of where it lies, eat or you won¡¯t have energy for work,¡± advocated Xiaoshuai, eating as he spoke.


    Elder Xu gave all the meat to Xiaoshuai. ¡°None of us dare to approach Heavenly Valley or think about what happened with Elder Zh-¡±


    <em>Thud!</em> Mu Yu rushed to help up Elder Xu, who suddenly fell out of his chair, and asked, ¡°Are you all right, Elder Xu?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I feel as though¡­ somebody is strangling me around the neck.¡±


    Elder Xu¡¯s face was red, and he struggled to breathe just as he described.


    ¡°The sorcery is kicking in,¡± expounded Xiaoshuai, eating thest piece of meat.


    Xiaoshuai jumped onto Elder Xu¡¯s chest to knock on the elder¡¯s chest and listen to his heartbeats after Mu Yu rested the elder on his bed. ¡°Told you it¡¯s impossible to outwit the sorcery.¡±


    ¡°W-will I die?¡± Elder Xu breathlessly queried, grimacing.


    ¡°Not now, no,¡± answered Xiaoshuai. ¡°You¡¯ll die tomorrow evening.¡±


    Elder Xu breathlessly gasped in horror.


    ¡°Quiet, Xiaoshuai. Don¡¯t worry, Elder Xu. I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± assured Mu Yu, despite sensing Elder Xu¡¯s vitality leaving him.


    ¡°Since he looks as though he¡¯s being hung, do you reckon we need to cut the rope around his wooden mannequin¡¯s neck?¡± the dragon vine guessed.


    ¡°That will only reduce his flushes. He¡¯s still going to die tomorrow evening,¡± replied Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Let¡¯s relieve him of something first, and then we can worry about our next step.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± called Xiaoshuai. ¡°I can relieve him of his suffering. Consider yourself lucky, Old Man. Bear with the pain for a tick.¡±


    Xiaoshuai stabbed one of his ws into Elder Xu¡¯s neck and ejected white energy from the w to bandage Elder Xu¡¯s throat. Elder Xu sucked in a big breath of air and sat up, panting but not so flush anymore.


    ¡°Th-thank you, Immortal Master.¡±


    Xiaoshuai returned to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should be thanking me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Xiaoshuai.¡±


    ¡°Rest here, Elder Xu. Do not go anywhere until we return.¡±


    Cognisant it wasn¡¯t over yet, Mu Yu bolted to Chen Erzhuang¡¯s store. In spite of every household lighting upnterns since the dome overhead was dark, Chen Erzhuang didn¡¯t have any lights on. The silver rays of the moon couldn¡¯t reach the store, either, shrouding the store in a freaky ambience.


    Uponnding on Chen Erzhuang¡¯s roof, Xiaoshuai poked two holes in Mu Yu¡¯s shirt to see through. The only sound audible around was the wind billowing Mu Yu¡¯s clothing. The wind carried the rancid stench from the red paint to their noses. Mu Yu hopped into the empty courtyard and cast a formation to check for sounds in the surroundings in addition to peering into Chen Erzhuang¡¯s room.


    Logic dictated that Mu Yu should¡¯ve heart breathing, at least, if Chen Erzhuang was inside, yet there wasn¡¯t a peep to be heard. Cautiously, Mu Yu gave the door a lot push to find it wasn¡¯t locked. After peeking through the ajar door, he was going to push them open, when a pair of eyes suddenly stared back at him.


    ¡°Sugars!¡± Xiaoshuai screamed,ing face to face with the aggressive eyes.


    Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword and glided back to where the iplete mannequins were left in the courtyard. Danger permeated in the courtyard, and behind those doors was Elder Zhao, grinning and expressing hostility through his piercing gaze.


    ¡°What are you? Why are you hurting innocent people?¡±


    There was no vitality, cultivation or lifeing from Elder Zhao.


    ¡°Keke. Keke.¡±


    Elder Zhao strolled out and, out of nowhere, thrust a blunt grater at Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu effortlessly evaded the sluggish thrust that anyone could¡¯ve evaded. Elder Zhao stumbled into the ground after missing; however, he got straight back up and wobbled back to make another attempt.


    ¡°Surely the one we¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t this weak. This is just normal human standard.¡±


    Mu Yu chopped Elder Zhao on the back of the neck to knock the elder out. Maybe it was because Elder Zhao was already dead that he didn¡¯t pass out. Elder Zhao got up a second time and mounted a third attempt.


    ¡°This is a waste of time.¡± Mu Yu made a dash for Chen Erzhuang¡¯s room and cast his gaze up. ¡°Uh¡­ Where are all the wooden mannequins?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    <strong><em>Individual in the Coffin</em></strong>


    The floor started turning to frost as the room in the temperature abruptly plummeted. Mu Yu felt he was the closest he had been yet to the unidentified aura that he had been fretting over, and it was right behind him!


    Mu Yu pivoted and thrust at the same time, hearing it plunge through. Once his head caught up, he saw his sword in Elder Zhao¡¯s chest. Startled, he pulled his sword out and dashed for the door, only for it to m on him. Mu Yu quickly unleashed a wave of sword qi. He expected to tear through the door, yet a menacing qi raced to the door to thwart the attack.


    By the time Mu Yu looked over his shoulder, Elder Zhao was already there. None of it made sense. Elder Zhao was supposed to be slow, wasn¡¯t he? He had a hole in his chest, yet he wasn¡¯t bleeding or bothered.


    Mu Yu cast a formation from his hand, spreading the formation lines ubiquitously, yet something limited the range to his immediate surroundings, forbidding him from lighting up the room.


    ¡°Be a man, and show yourself.¡±


    Elder Zhao charged Mu Yu again. Mu Yu didn¡¯t desecrate Elder Zhao¡¯s corpse because he held the opinion that Elder Zhao couldn¡¯t hurt him based on experience. The bigger problem was that the temperature in the room plummeted ceaselessly, prating even his coat of spiritual energy.


    Mu Yu turned Wood Spirit Sword into a big tree to restrain Elder Zhao with branches and used the leaves¡¯ death qi to counter the yin qi in the room. As he triumphed, his restricted formation lines spread again, finally lighting up the room. As such, Mu Yu left just the branch restraining Elder Zhao and got rid of the qi so that the tree branch could absorb the yin qi oozing out of Elder Zhao.


    Mu Yu ced Elder Zhao¡¯s corpse on the bed once it reverted to being just an ordinary corpse and checked the room. As soon as Mu Yu breached the door, he activated a formation with his foot, leaving no shadows to hide in the courtyard. The weird air in the atmosphere had vanished without a trace. Puzzled, Mu Yu inspected the store, yet it was also perfectly normal.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ***


    Chen Erzhuang and his four clerks, all of whom were carrying shovels, darted across a series of ridges under the cover of the night. The four clerks dug up the coffin they buried within fifteen minutes. It was faint, but there were slow breaths audibleing from within the coffin that the four jumped down to lug back out.


    The olddy in her graveclothes wasn¡¯t breathing. Chen Erzhuang fumbled around in the coffin until he heard a click, moving the corpse to the bottom and bringing an identical individual to the top section. The only differences between the two were that the one brought to the top had wooden eyes and chest movements. Chen Erzhuang took out a brush he kept in his pouch and dabbed two eyes onto the wooden parts using the rancid red ink, bestowing her with jet-ck eyes.


    Yin qi travelled from the new eyes on the wooden mannequin to the rest of her body, bringing her to life. She sat up in her coffin, eyes nk. Chen Erzhuang, in a monotone voice,manded, ¡°Go home and pick up your descendants.¡±


    The mannequin wobbled out of her coffin and made her way home. Meanwhile, Chen Erzhuang¡¯s four clerks shovelled the dirt back into the ground and took the coffin back to the store with them.


    ***


    Elder Xu couldn¡¯t stop his shaking, somewhat regretful he told Mu Yu about the event. ¡°Did he deliberately leave some of the curse on me? Nah, he helped me treat all of my other conditions; he wouldn¡¯t leave just the curse.¡±


    Elder Xu started coughing, craving for a smoke. He gave into his urge, climbing out of bed, brushing aside the curtain separating his room from the living room to grab his tobo. He took out his matchstick from his pocket and lit it up for a big inhale. He propped himself in a chair and exhaled hard. ¡°I know he said not to smoke, but I might was well enjoy myself if I really am going to die.¡±


    Curious about the white spiritual qi around his neck, Elder Xu gave it a touch. s, he couldn¡¯t touch it. ¡°The little rodent sure is amazing. If only my dog was half as smart. Wait, why do I feel as if this is a leash on me? Hahaha.¡±


    Elder Xu had another puff, thankful for all the recent blessings. Suddenly, he heard his dog barking aggressively, reminding him of how envious he was of Mu Yu for having a talking pet. He thought it would¡¯ve been nice to have someone he could talk to.


    ¡°Dahuang, stop barking!¡±


    Much to Elder Xu¡¯s chagrin, Dahuang kept barking. Before Elder Xu could scold his dog, he heard footsteps. Thus, Elder Xu hurriedly put out his pipe and fanned the smoke in the room.


    ¡°Sir Mu Yu, is that you?¡±


    As Elder Xu went to answer the door, the person outside pushed it open.


    ¡°Y-y-y-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognise yourself?¡± asked the individual with jet-ck eyes outside, wearing a cheshire smile and white spiritual energy ring around his neck. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    <strong><em>Tumultuous Night at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Given that we¡¯ve gone through the entire ce and haven¡¯t found anything, I¡¯m convinced the yin qi was just a trap waiting to spring on me. They must¡¯ve been aware I came by during the day. If it was any other cultivator, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape without death qi. What I want know most right now is where would Chen Erzhuang be at night if not at home.¡±


    ¡°Why not cast a formation here and spring it back on him? We cane and check our catch tomorrow,¡± suggested Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I like that.¡± Mu Yu cast a spell with his foot and hid four formation foundations in ces that weren¡¯t conspicuous. The formation lines covered the entire ce and blended in with the environment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on No-Man¡¯s Cemetery,¡± proposed the dragon vine.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, what do you want to do at a pit for corpses in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?!¡±


    ¡°In case you haven¡¯t noticed, we are at a store for dead people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different! Let¡¯s go check on the old man. You wouldn¡¯t want to see him strangled to death by the time we get back, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you caring for him all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°We should care for him after he provided us with food. This is what¡¯s called have a conscience, understand? Wouldn¡¯t you feel bad if misfortune befell him?¡±


    ¡°No. You were the one who ate; I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai has a point,¡± Mu Yu assented, finishing thest line of his formation.


    ¡°Wise decision,¡± responded Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°And then we¡¯ll go to No-Man¡¯s Cemetery,¡± added Mu Yu.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Xiaoshuai cried.


    Dahuang greeted Mu Yu when he saw thettering back. Elder Xu, who was trembling under his nket, threw them off and raced over to Mu Yu as soon as he heard thetter enter.


    ¡°Immortal Master, what did you find? Will I survive?¡±


    Mu Yu forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let any harm befall you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen while I was gone?¡±


    Looking shook, Elder Xu eximed, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yu asked, checking for injuries on Elder Xu.


    ¡°There was a man with my spitting image here before you came back. He left a message and then took off.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He told me to tell you he would be waiting at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery since you were looking for him and then left.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Elder Xu, lock your doors. I will go there and be right back.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Xiaoshuai suddenly went over to Elder Xu faster than Mu Yu could stop him. ¡°What are you doing, Xiaoshuai?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mannequin!¡±


    Elder Xu discharged yin qi to his body, but Xiaoshuai beat him to the punch and scratched his arm, scrapping off wooden kes.


    ¡°They¡¯re so identical that I can¡¯t even tell them apart and can even learn speech mannerisms? Xiaoshuai, how did you tell?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. All I can say without a doubt is that the spiritual qi around his neck doesn¡¯t belong to me, and he doesn¡¯t have the smell of roast goose on him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just a messenger,¡± cried Elder Xu, using yin qi at his feet to disappear into thin air.


    ¡°Was he just a messenger? Damn, I was hoping to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Who cares?! Let¡¯s get to the valley already,¡± demanded Xiaoshuai, scurrying back into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you objecting before?¡± the dragon vine questioned.


    ¡°Who will make me roast geese if he dies?¡±


    Mu Yu made haste for No-Man¡¯s Cemetery.


    ***


    Though the moon was often used to illustrate tranquillity and beauty, it only beamed death onto No-Man¡¯s Cemetery. The breeze created creepy silhouettes out of the dense fog that the chilly weather formed.


    Chen Erzhuang and his four clerks pushed the coffin they dug up before into the valley without hesitation. The coffin rumbled as it crashed into the rock face. The next thing they did was jump down after the coffin!


    Yin qi rose from the bottom of the valley, curling, twisting and screeching for a brief moment before settling.


    Mu Yu arrived at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery out of thin air after he was done witnessing the entire process Chen Erzhuang and his men went through. For the reason that the mastermind was educated on formations to some extent, Mu Yu nted formations with each deliberate step he took along the edge of the valley. He stopped after nine steps and used a retreat formation to cover the entire valley covertly in his formation.


    Mu Yu used light after jumping down after Chen Erzhuang, reasoning there was no need for stealth if the mastermind already knew he wasing. Unfortunately, the mastermind implemented the same trick they implemented at Chen Erzhuang¡¯s store, restricting the radius that Mu Yu¡¯s light extended.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t hear any rumbling. Howbeit, he heard eerie gales and vengeful howls echoing ¨C or so he thought. The lower he descended, the colder it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Aren¡¯t you going to show yourself?¡± Mu Yu questioned, spreading Wood Spirit Sword¡¯s branches underneath him stealthily.


    ¡°Kekeke, impudent cultivator. I wonder if Third Heaven¡¯s cultivators¡¯ brains taste nice.¡±


    Mu Yu couldn¡¯t discern the precise direction the voice originated from. Nheless, he jabbed back, ¡°There¡¯s too much goodness in mine for you to digest.¡±


    <em>Whoosh!</em> Amongst the yin qi that flitted across, morphing into ck mist was a red glow. Together, the image resembled someone with a hunched back and wings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your games!¡±


    Mu Yu shed at the mist near the red light, dispersing it to reveal two people. He suddenly shifted his swing trajectory of his swing to avoid harming one of them, nging against the rocky wall instead. The yin qiyering the walls deflected the sword, sending the sword qi to the opposite wall. Though one might¡¯ve expected the sword qi to ricochet off the second wall, it, instead, cancelled out the qi.


    Elder Xu was thrilled to see Mu Yu until thetter nearly took his torso off. From within the mist, Elder Xu cried, ¡°Immortal Master, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 341September 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 421December 29, 2021In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 482November 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    <strong><em>Land of the Dead</em></strong>


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six. The punk chopped it an extra part!¡± Xiaoshuai eximed.


    Because Xiaoshuai¡¯s sword was produced from actual electric sparks, it didn¡¯t just evaporate.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just have to blow them up again!¡±


    Mu Yu imbued the six fragments with formations, shrinking the fragments until they were thumb-sized sapphire pearls whilst maintaining their potency. The potency, needless to say, would be magnified once released due topression.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai¡¯s Lightning st!¡±


    The explosion of energy distorted the air and sted away the yin qi. The resounding blue st sprayed as if the sky was hailing electrical sparks.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to be enough to hurt me!¡±


    Though the st didn¡¯t harm the individual, they were audibly incensed.


    ¡°There are still five more, so you¡¯ll have your fill!¡±


    By the time the individual noticed, the five lightning pearls around had them dead centre, and the explosion blew all the yin qi into oblivion.


    ¡°Wow, how did my Lightning st blow out such a beautiful girl?¡± Xiaoshuai remarked, ogling the maiden blessed with a body that men would be besotted with and women would be green with envy at the sight of.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even get her correctly. Moreover, is she supposed to be the one we¡¯ve been searching for?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Die,¡± the maiden brayed.


    Xiaoshuai scrunched his face. ¡°Why does her voice sound so creepy? It¡¯s like she a fiend beast¡¯s voice mixed with a male duck plus screeching all mixed in together.¡±


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai exchange eye contact to express agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that her voice is horrible, but I really want to squeeze those udders.¡±


    ¡°How about you kill her before she kills someone else?!¡± Mu Yu reprimanded, summoning lightning to Shadow Splitter Sword as sword qi again.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I want a rub,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, summoning a blue sword to his hand again.


    The maiden swung both hooks she brandished on either side of Mu Yu simultaneously. Mu Yu chose to march forward and take them both head on. The lightning prated theyer of ice on the walls, flinging ice kes everywhere. Still, Mu Yu was unable to damage the rock face.


    The maiden was able to trade with Mu Yu and fight off Xiaoshuai¡¯s lightning sword simultaneously. Having said that, it was a stalemate thus far.


    ¡°Mu Yu, need me to help?¡± inquired the dragon vine.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai and I are enough,¡± answered Mu Yu, installing formations into the walls as he moved.


    ¡°This is no ce for you to be,¡± brayed the maiden, somehow recreating the rumbling sound of a coffin rolling down.


    ¡°That¡¯s the sound! King of Hell has opened the gate to hell!¡± Elder Xu screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯d argue it sounds closer to a waterfall.¡±


    As soon as they saw the violent deluge of yellow water came from up ahead, Xiaoshuai stowed away his sword and returned to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder while Mu Yu ordered, ¡°Dragon Vine, take Elder Xu away from here!¡±


    The dragon vine tightened itself around Elder Xu¡¯s waist and hurled the elder onto its back. ¡°Hang on tight! It¡¯s not my problem if you fall!¡±


    Elder Xu hooked his arms around the dragon vine¡¯s neck just in time for take-off.


    ¡°I thought you came looking for me. Don¡¯t go running now!¡± scoffed the maiden, turning the stream of water into freaky ws to catch Mu Yu and the dragon vine.


    ¡°Now I know why the bottom of the valley is spanking clean! The damn flood swept all the coffins, bones and everything away!¡±


    ¡°That is the river from hell that leads to thend of the dead! Am I already dead?¡± Elder Xu cried.


    Mu Yu teleported to the dragon vine and used Heavenly Stars Formation again to teleport all of them back to the top of the valley. Unexpectedly, the stream of water wasing down where theynded.


    ¡°Water turning into massive hands now? Where is this water evening from? We didn¡¯t see any holes in the valley,¡± Xiaoshuaimented in a loud voice.


    ¡°I agree, but I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡±


    Mu Yu smothered the dragon vine in his spiritual energy as a means of guarding against the putrid water.


    The bones in the rising water merged together to former a hand for the maiden to stand on. The bones in the water quivered as if they were alive and aware of the freak show taking ce. The skulls ¨C skulls that had yet to decay ¨C surfaced and stared at Mu Yu with their red eyes.


    ¡°You think you can escape?¡±


    ¡°A coffin siege? Now this is a first.¡±


    Along the red threads connecting the coffins surrounding them were bouncing skulls.


    Chen Erzhuang and his four clerks got out of their coffins to line up behind the maiden.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯d be a pretty girl if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    ¡°Where do youe from?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    She tugged up the corner of her lips. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    <strong><em>Chi Yue</em></strong>


    Not a single drop of waternded outside the valley even though the water was crashing against the walls.


    ¡°Hahaha, all you have to remember is I am Chi Yue, your god.¡±


    ¡°God? God of mental illness,¡± the dragon vine insulted.


    ¡°Chi Yue? ¡®Chi¡¯ means crimson, yet you¡¯re wearing ck,¡± added Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Is Chi Yue a soldier from hell? Is the long hook she wields used to take souls?¡± Elder Xu inquired, quavering.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if she was Chi Yue or Gui Yue. I¡¯ll take a hand for her deeds to start!¡± Mu Yu brayed, energising his sword in green sword qi.


    Chi Yue created a wall of sinister water from her raging river to block Mu Yu¡¯s strike, but Mu Yu forced his way through. The coffins glowed red and rose, somehow triggering bones from the river to surface and connect, forming crimson skeletons that cautiously caught Mu Yu in encirclement.


    ¡°I miss Desert Eagle Fiend King¡¯s Yin Corpse Formation,¡± voiced Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I have to admit that I agree. The yin corpses are cuter than these disgusting freaks,¡± expressed Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu made short work of the skeletons, unleashing a breaker of sword qi, only for the river to elevate more skeletons on columns of water.


    ¡°How about we control them, you know, to teach them to dance or something?¡± Xiaoshuai proposed.


    Mu Yu triggered growth of ck branches and stered the skeletons¡¯ joint gaps with the green leaves. Branches sprouted from their joints to stretch their reach to the skeletons¡¯ entire body. Surprisingly, Wood Spirit Sword was unable to bring them under control.


    ¡°How are you going to control myherworld spirit soldiers?¡±


    ¡°You seriously from hell?¡±


    Chi Yue spawned hands from her river. Bang on them as he may, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t erase the rancid water.


    ¡°Wood Spirit can¡¯t control them? There shouldn¡¯t be any dead entity that dark herb can¡¯t control¡­ Oh, I know what the river is now!¡± Xiaoshuai eximed.


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°Corpse water,¡± Xiaoshuai answered, acting grossed out.


    ¡°This much?! How many corpses were dumped here?!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, bones soaking in corpse water aren¡¯t considered dead since their soul will be trapped in the river. That exins why Wood Spirit can¡¯t control them.¡±


    ¡°And how do we stop this disgusting water?¡± Mu Yu asked, slipping, manoeuvring and deflecting attacks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hey, watch out! Iing clerks and whip!¡±


    Mu Yu managed to break through the whips and bat the four clerks away; however, they didn¡¯t take any damage. Tentacles rose from the river to catch and return them to the coffins they stood on.


    When the coffins glowed red, it seemed to trigger some mechanism that gave the clerks a boost in power.


    Chi Yue sat on a hand made from bone, absorbing yin qi from the river and Chen Erzhuang whilstmanding Chen Erzhuang¡¯s four clerks to charge with reckless abandon.


    Spotting a woman leading seven people up the valley, Elder Xu shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xing Hua¡¯s mother who was buriedst night? Why is Xing Hua, her son and daughter following behind her dead mother?!¡±


    ¡°Taking the lives of their descendants after spurring on their natural death,¡± muttered Mu Yu, exasperated.


    The old woman jumped into the river, her family following suit. Over a dozen coffins rose to the surface of the water, allowing the dead inside to crawl out, revealing their rotten bodies. All of the dead elders were able to stand on water as they listlessly awaited orders. Chi Yue morphed her hook into a thin snake-like weapon and wrapped it around their necks. Next, she spawned two thin hooks on top of her long hook to stab into their necks. By the same token, that was where the two marks on Elder Zhao came from. A white entity travelled along Chi Yue¡¯s hook back into her body.


    ¡°I-isn¡¯t that Ol¡¯ Niu from our neighbouring vige? That¡¯s Ma¡¯am Yu, who died two months ago! H-h-have they all been resurrected?¡± Elder Xu inquired.


    ¡°That chick eats their brains out to strengthen herself,¡± exined Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Wh-what? She ate their br-¡± Elder Xu couldn¡¯t resist barfing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t puke on me,¡± warned the dragon vine, wriggling to avoid being covered in Elder Xu¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Look after Elder Xu. I¡¯ll go kill that freak.¡± Mu Yu instantaneously closed the gap and attempted to split Chi Yue¡¯s long hook in half. Her corpse water formed a wall, driving him to stop and hover, splitting Shadow Splitter Sword in nine to execute Regenesis.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Not expecting Mu Yu to prate her wall and continue through to her, Chi Yue pulled Chen Erzhuang forward to shield her aspensation for her inability to move in time.


    Chen Erzhuang¡¯s red hook was no match for Mu Yu¡¯s power, taking both the hook and Chen Erzhuang in one swipe. Mu Yu muscled his way through after cutting through Chen Erzhuang, cutting through Chi Yue¡¯s hook and finally cutting her across the chest.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you just cleaved two mountains apart!¡± Xiaoshuai praised.


    ¡°Shut! Up!¡±


    Finding her footing again, Chi Yue howled, ¡°You will pay!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 15 Ch. 41December 4, 2018In "Son-Con"


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 19 Ch. 01March 21, 2019In "Son-Con"


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 12 Ch. 40August 21, 2018In "Son-Con"

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    <strong><em>Ugly Beauty</em></strong>


    ¡°What the hell?! Why did you have to yell in the middle of a fight? Bloody gave me a fright,¡± Xiaoshuai cursed.


    Mu Yu was more surprised she was still standing after taking his attack head on.


    ¡°Despicable humans, how dare you hurt our noble Lunar Deity?!¡± Chi Yue thundered, scowling as she began to transform.


    Chi Yue¡¯s bones cracked and cracked as scales started to cover her body bit by bit.


    ¡°Good god, she¡¯s taking your number-one narcissist trophy from you, Xiaoshuai. Noble?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Not even I call myself noble. By the way, how is she transforming when she¡¯s not a fiend? What¡¯s with the swelling and scaly red wings on her back? Ugh, her face looks as if someone poured boiling water on it. Did she stick all her feathers from her wings on her face? That mouth looks like one thin, ugly beak. Oh my, those globes of hers were fake?! Nice going, Mu Yu, she only has one horn growing from her chest because you hacked one.¡±


    ¡°I think you need to stop calling whatever that is a ¡®she¡¯, and start calling it an ¡®it¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a fiend as ugly. If it¡¯s a fiend beast, I can¡¯t identify it, either.¡±


    ¡°Who cares which type it is? We can think about it after I¡¯m done hacking it!¡±


    Mu Yu attempted decapitation; however, Chi Yue pped her wings, propelling her out of range.


    ¡°You will pay, Cultivator!¡± Chi Yue threatened, touching her snapped wound and grimacing.


    Chi Yue ejected the sword qi Mu Yu sted into her! Nheless, knowing his sword qi did damage, Mu Yu immediately cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation next to him so that Xiaoshuai could attack. Surprisingly, the dragon vine joined them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Xu?¡±


    ¡°I told him to not move from where he is,¡± answered the dragon vine, pointing to a boulder in the distance, where Elder Xu fearfully peeked from.


    ¡°Stay hidden, Elder Xu,¡± instructed Mu Yu.


    ¡°Nice timing, Big Earthworm. Let¡¯s chop off Ugly¡¯s wings,¡± directed Xiaoshuai, sword at the ready.


    ¡°Why do we have to lop off the wings?¡± the dragon vine questioned,


    Mu Yu had Shadow Splitter Sword assume Falling Dragon Roars form for the dragon vine to devour, morphing into another sword beside Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you reckon those wings would taste nice grilled?¡±


    ¡°How do you even drool over that monstrosity? That things been bathed in corpse water!¡±


    ¡°I reckon I could replicate braised ribs with them. I was able to recreate the taste with chickens we caught in the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Really? Braised ribs? Count me in.¡±


    ¡°You two not worried about having an upset stomach eating that? Why don¡¯t we just stick to catching chickens, shall we? Damn, I got caught up in your drivel.¡±


    Chi Yue swooped back over and fired a red beam from her remaining horn.


    ¡°Braised ribs!¡±


    The dragon vine sted Chi Yue¡¯s red st back with a green sword. The red energy, instead of dissipating, coiled around the sword, then swallowed it.


    ¡°Spicy wings!¡±


    Xiaoshuai scared off the corpse water with his lightning sword. Nevertheless, Chi Yue staunchly fired a red st at Mu Yu, and let it explode, generating threads around him. It didn¡¯t take Mu Yu more than a second to hack away at them, but that was enough time for Chi Yue to turn the long horn at her chest into a sharp weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯d let you touch me if you were trying to m those mounds in my face, but I don¡¯t want that sharp thing in my face.¡±


    Mu Yu shed in a horizontal motion and started Regenesis again. Chi Yue created a yellow shield out of the bones in her river, one with a red shining eye on it. Mu Yu disregarded her shield and ploughed through, forcing her to let go and retreat a moment before he pierced through and evaporated a section of corpse water. The impact from his spear attack damaged thendscape terribly.


    Owing to the power of the stab, Mu Yu panted heavily, knowing he¡¯d need to wait for a few hours to execute the technique again.


    ¡°Tired? My turn!¡±


    Chi Yue opened her small slit of mouth, revealing it was actually a ginormous one. She sucked rocks, wood and everything around in and washed it down with her own corpse water.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, hold the line for me while I puke.¡±


    Chi Yue¡¯s powers exceeded Spirit Severing Realm once she gulped down the water.


    ¡°Oh, crud, we need to stop her from drinking anymore!¡± Mu Yumanded


    With a protruding gut, Chi Yue belched, demonstrating her toxic breath technique. The yellow gas she projectile vomited back out send Mu Yu flying, while Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine were at the mercy of the corpse water.


    ¡°You two all right?¡±


    Mu Yu went to wash off the filth using his spiritual energy, only to discover it was draining away his spiritual energy. Every attempt to utilise any would be sucked away instantly. That, of course, resulted in him free falling into the valley.


    ¡°Can¡¯t fly anymore? Time to die, then!¡±


    Mu Yu torqued hard. s, the sharp horn still caught his shoulder as he turned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    Chi Yue used Mu Yu¡¯s back as aunch pad, driving him down faster with her feet. Her water took on the form of a skeleton and opened its mouth to catch Mu Yu! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    <strong><em>The Power of Lightning</em></strong>


    Copper hues had started to shine on the horizon.


    Watching the roiling corpse water, Chi Yue licked her lips. ¡°A cultivator will amplify my corpse water far more than an ordinary human could. It¡¯s a pity that only those who die natural deaths will be pure. He just had to go and kill Chen Erzhuang. I still have his clerks, but who else works in the funeral business? I still need toy low considering my cultivation. Why is my backup in this heaven still not here?¡±


    Noticing Chi Yue cast her eyes his way, Elder Xu ducked behind the boulder, shut his eyes and prayed, ¡°You don¡¯t see me. You don¡¯t see me. You don¡¯t see me¡­¡±


    ¡°I forgot about him. I¡¯m d I spared you. You can rece Chen Erzhuang and collect dead people for me, kekeke.¡±


    Seeing a bony w swirl up from the corpse water and extend toward him, Elder Xu opened his eyes and wet his pants. He covered his head, regretting he didn¡¯t run. ¡°Aaah! Stop! Sir Mu Yu, save me! I still have to feed my dog! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Lightning st!¡±


    ¡°Braised Ribs!¡±


    ¡°Spicy Wings!¡±


    Streaks of blue light crackled against the murky sky, reducing the bony w to ck kes. As a vortex elevated the three back up, Xiaoshuai swung his lightning sword as if he was high.


    ¡°Can you two stop with the stupid names and just stick to ¡®Lightning st¡¯?¡± Mu Yu chastised, spanking clean.


    ¡°How are you three clean after falling into my river? How are you still in control?¡±


    ¡°Because we have thick skin,¡± blurted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m a youth of virtues.¡± Condescendingly, Mu Yu jibed, ¡°Hey, uh, Flesh Wing Horny Monster, are you some sort of joke? How do you not know when you¡¯re the one controlling your river?¡±


    Xiaoshuai didn¡¯t lie, while the dragon vine had fused with sword qi, thereby having armour. All Mu Yu did was hide in Wood Spirit and pull the two in. Then, they just chilled until Wood Spirit absorbed enough of the corpse water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use our lightning to help release the poor souls from the corpse water, shall we?¡± Mu Yu advocated.


    Although vexed, Chi Yue fronted. ¡°You think lightning will work on me? You think your sparks of lightning can zap the tremendous amount of corpse water I have?¡±


    ¡°Tremendous? That¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    Mu Yu gave Xiaoshuai a wink and activated Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation around all three of them.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Strike!¡±


    ¡°Gentle Wind Dragon Vine Howl!¡±


    A lightning st targeted the dragon vine. The dragon vine chased its tail round and round, turning into a vortex and devouring the lightning st. The dragon vine subsequently fired it as a projectile from its mouth. Mu Yu covered the st in a ck and white formation as soon as it left the dragon vine¡¯s mouth topress it. Mu Yu reduced it into a white thumb-sized ball. ck streaks of energy crackled around it as the energy screamed its desire to break free.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you tremendous!¡±


    Intimidated, Chi Yue hurled its horn as a red de at the lightning ball Mu Yu threw, easily piercing it. ¡°Hahaha, fancy but not practical. What other silly tricks do you have?¡±


    Chi Yue furrowed her eyebrows for the energy from the lightning ball didn¡¯t disappear as it should¡¯ve.


    ¡°Where are you aiming, freak?¡±


    Mu Yu was behind Chi Yue, while his twopanions were dozens of metres behind him. Most importantly, he still had the energy ball in his arm. Chi Yue darted to Mu Yu in a desperate attempt to stop him, only to start seeing one Mu Yu pop up after another.


    ¡°Illusion formation? You got me, but this is as far as you go!¡±


    Chi Yue ejected a barrage of red arrows, casting a formation that sundered Mu Yu¡¯s formation. Howbeit, there were still nine Mu Yus, yet none of them had the energy ball in their hand. Instead, the lightning ball sat atop the tip of the green Shadow Splitter Swords they brandished, furtherpressing it into the size of a bean.


    Nine Mu Yu¡¯s struck at once, flinging lightning balls into the water. To prevent Chi Yue intercepting, the dragon vine fired anther lightning ball down from above.


    <em>Boom!</em> The explosion of nine lightning balls created a blue vortex in the river and sizzling sounds. In no time at all, the roiling water was dead. Blue electric shes came from the floating bones. The corpse water gradually evaporated until nothing was left after onest loud rumble. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 582January 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 583January 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 13 Ch. 08September 6, 2018In "Son-Con"

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    <strong><em>Tables Turn</em></strong>


    Chi Yue spotted shing formation lines along the walls of the valley for the first time, clearly oblivious that Mu Yu cast them to bolster his formations before they engaged each other.


    Mu Yu jumped up to the edge of the valley. All of the formations formation foundation was the Primordial Yin Yang within him.


    The dragon-soul enhanced st followed the three-step procedure after Mu Yu figured that it wasn¡¯t necessary for one person topress it. Compressing it after the dragon vinepressed it once resulted in more explosive energy than if only one of thempressed the energy. Thanks to Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, it was possible for all three of them to coordinate perfectly. Else, it might not have worked at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even feel my tongue now,¡±ined the dragon vine, still feeling the effects ofpressing electricity in its mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to zap you, Big Earthworm. You look so stupid with your tongue hanging out, ahahaha.¡±


    ¡°I was going to just kill you for chopping my horn, but you had to go and ruin my corpse water! I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll make sure you die painful deaths!¡±


    Chi Yue snickered and bulked up again. Moving at blistering speed, Chi Yue circled around Mu Yu to confuse him with after images. Mu Yu used formations to counter the attacksing from various directions whilst deflecting the red hook with his sword.


    Chi Yue was only tapping into her actual energy now that her corpse water could no longer supply energy. Mu Yu, on the other hand, had been expending spiritual energy the entire fight. Fatigued, Mu Yu couldn¡¯t keep up to thwart every attack, forcing him to shield his heart against the horn with his bare hands.


    Chi Yue¡¯s straight thrust sent Mu Yu back. Mu Yu¡¯s hand certainly hurt but, luckily, didn¡¯t have a gaping hole in it. The bad news was that he still crashed into a dune. Chi Yue mounted the next attack, swinging at Mu Yu¡¯s forehead. By the time Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine fought off Chi Yue¡¯s red energy, the horn was inches away from Mu Yu¡¯s chest.


    Mu Yu crossed his arms in front of him. Still, the impact drove him through the ground. Chi Yue dove after him to press the attack. Even though it was straining, Mu Yu activated a formation barrier ¨C Spiritual Energy Sealing Formation ¨C to restrain Chi Yue, allowing him to have a moment after crashing into rocks. Mu Yu installed formation text into the barrier as fast as he could instead of resting to reinforce the barrier.


    ¡°Luring you all the way here sure was tough.¡±


    ¡°Curse you!¡±


    Brute force wasn¡¯t enough to break through the barrier.


    ¡°How do you like the taste of your own medicine? You also seal spiritual energy with your corpse water.¡±


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine gave each other a quick nod.


    ¡°Spicy Grilled Wings!¡±


    ¡°Braised Ribs!¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine aimed their sword qi st right where the wings attached on Chi Yue, severing them and drawing a river of blood. Chi Yuended on the ground, albeit barely.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± the two spirit beasts cheered.


    The wings rained down as corpse water and evaporated.


    ¡°My goodness gracious.¡± Xiaoshuai tried to resist gagging.


    The dragon vine spat and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m never eating braised ribs again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it now. Where did your ugly facee from?¡± Mu Yu interrogated.


    ¡°Kekeke, fool, you think I¡¯d tell you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pry it out of you, then.¡±


    Mu Yu converted Wood Sprit into a piece of divine soul wood. Suddenly, Mu Yu jumped back.


    <em>Bang!</em> Spirit Sealing Formation¡¯s formation foundations shook, but the formation still held up. Mu Yu then saw six ghost broadswords and a sickle mmed the formation, creating an opening.


    ¡°You got here before us, huh?¡±


    Gui Han pressured Mu Yu with his Body Synthesis Realm cultivation again.


    Chi Yue broke out of the formation and returned to her human form, albeit with one missing peak. The rest of Ghost Gate¡¯s team arrived on the scene, marking every corner of the valley.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Chi Yue fumed.


    ¡°Lord Chi Yue, His Lordship tasked us with another job that resulted in this dy. We believed nobody would be able to hurt you,¡± exined Gui Han.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t still in my recovery period, I¡¯d be invincible. That stinking brat hurt me! Bring me his head!¡± Chi Yue snapped, pointing at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Yes, Your Lordship.¡± Gui Han raised his sickle then threatened, ¡°Last time, you got away thanks to a fluke, but flukes don¡¯t happen twice.¡±


    ¡°Why do these pests keep stalking us?!¡± Xiaoshuai grouched. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 558January 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 433October 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 385October 7, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    <strong><em>Light is a Lethal Weapon</em></strong>


    The dragon vine wreathed around Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s the n Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Worstes to worst, devour some more lightning and exorcise them!¡± Xiaoshuai responded, still clutching his lightning sword. ¡°Good timing. I was looking to test my sword.¡±


    Mu Yu stealthily cast a formation at his feet and turned his brain cogs, contemting what the best escape route was. The formations he activated before were history, and he also had to take Elder Xu along with him.


    A gentle breeze announced the end of a night, and a golden petal on the horizon announced it was day time.


    ¡°The sun! I can¡¯t survive without my corpse water! Hurry!¡±


    Gui Han immediately shrouded Chi Yue in ghost mist, yet Chi Yue shrilled at the top of her lungs. The other members of Ghost Gate hurriedly enveloped Chi Yu in their ghost qi. The sun gave no cares and continued to mercilessly shine through theyers of mist and qi, sending whisks of crimson smoke up into the air.


    ¡°I need corpse water!¡±


    Chi Yue, who turned into pure crimson energy, suddenly snatched a Body Severing Realm cultivator over and ripped him asunder, creating corpse water out of him. Nheless, the sun instantly evaporated the yellow corpse water again.


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s corpse water from someone who died a natural death, it won¡¯t be able to shield me from the sun! Argh!¡±


    Ghost Gate¡¯s members were so busy praying they weren¡¯t the third sacrifice after witnessing Chi Yue snag another Body Severing Realm cultivator that they forgot about Mu Yu. The Body Severing Realm cultivators¡¯ reflexes had them trailing back. Even Gui Han, who wanted to ensure the mission¡¯s sess, scurried back and verbalised, ¡°Your Lordship, you cannot kill us. Tell me what I have to do.¡±


    ¡°Find me someone who died a natural death! A soul or corpse will do!¡±


    <em>Where am I going to find either one all of a sudden? Massacring an entire vige doesn¡¯t count,</em> pondered Gui Han.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Gui Han yelled at Mu Yu, only to discover Mu Yu was nowhere to be seen.


    Thinking Mu Yu would wait around and give them hugs¡­ Well¡­


    Mu Yu continued stealing nces back at the valley even though he already fled with Elder Xu.


    ¡°The hell is that thing? Sunphobia is a thing now?¡±


    ¡°I reckon it¡¯s just too ugly that even the sun finds its existence sphemy,¡±mented the dragon vine.


    ¡°I reckon I know that freak from somewhere,¡± imed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it your long-distant rtive?¡± Mu Yu scrubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head jovially. ¡°At least, you¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®handsome¡¯, for you,¡± rebuked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°S-Sir Mu Yu, is the monster dead yet?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue. Are you hurt anywhere, Elder Xu?¡±


    Elder Xu grazed his hands when he tripped during their break. Luckily, Mu Yu had a potion on him to treat it and dropped Elder Xu off at home.


    Mu Yu cast an invisibility formation on himself to race back to the valley because he needed to confirm Chi Yue¡¯s status quo.


    Had it not been for the rumours surrounding No-Man¡¯s Cemetery, Ghost Gate¡¯s team never would¡¯ve located Chi Yue. Their job was to make contact. Therefore, they weren¡¯t prepared for the sudden sunphobia situation. They contemted moving Chi Yue back into the dark valley; the problem was they didn¡¯t have the ability to move her.


    <em>Boom!</em> After an hour of suffering at the mercy of the sun, Chi Yue turned bright red and went out with a boom, sting all of the Body Severing Realm cultivators to smithereens.


    ¡°Well, that was anticlimactic,¡± Mu Yu uttered from a safe distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving! We can¡¯t let anyone know about our mission,¡±manded Gui Han, returning to see nothing but environmental devastation.


    ¡°Given how weak the cultivators of Moyun Mountains are, can we not just kill them?¡±


    ¡°No. We were told to avoid killing here at all costs. You¡¯re dangerously downying Moyun Mountains.¡±


    Elder Xu was saved thanks to Chi Yue¡¯s demise. More and more cultivators went to the valley to investigate after hearing the deafening eruption. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t at a point where they could pick up on the various spiritual energy signals or fathom how the valley was disfigured. Rumours of the gates of hell opening for fiends from purgatory to invade the human realm spread and incited fear, unsurprisingly.


    Mu Yu resumed tracking down Ghost Gate¡¯s team. ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out what Ghost Gate is capturing fiend beasts and teaming up with that freakshow for. I don¡¯t have the faintest idea what they will set upon once they reach Ghost Ind.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 55April 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 581January 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 539December 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    <strong><em>Seal at the Bottom of No-Man¡¯s Cemetery</em></strong>


    Standing at No-Man¡¯s Cemetery once again to search for the seal Chi Yue supposedly broke out from, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Xiaoshuai, have you recalled which rtive of yours Chi Yue is yet?¡±


    ¡°I will stress it for the thousandth time: it isn¡¯t my rtive. None of my rtives look so hideous. I didn¡¯t mean ¡®familiar¡¯ as in we¡¯re rtives but as in it¡¯s something I hate the same way you hate ghosties. You¡¯re familiar with their aura, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You love calling them ¡®ghosties¡¯, huh? It sounds¡­ friendly,¡± joked Mu Yu, starting to inspect thendscape, nning to cast a formation over the seal if needed to prevent Ghost Gateing back to use it.


    Noticing the ominous mist was gone after doing ap, the dragon vinemented, ¡°That Flesh-Winged Horny Monster¡¯s self-destruction was a pretty powerful st. It buried all the rocks around here.¡±


    ¡°Something is weird about the explosion. This valley is supposed to be around six-kilometres deep, at least, and sinks down only ten or so metres, yet the st was somehow contained to only the edge of the valley. Are you telling me the st filled up the entire bottom? How many rocks rolled down into the valley? It almost implies that Chi Yue deliberately wanted to block off ess to the valley.


    ¡°Look out how tough these shattered rocks are; I can¡¯t even crush them with my foot. You¡¯d think these rocks have been around here for ages. It¡¯s only urring to me now, but I don¡¯t remember damaging any of the rocks at the bottom of the valley during the fight. Actually, they resemble the ones we saw at the bottom of the valley. Do you think¡­ these shattered rocks that are identical to the ones at the bottom of the valley are just there to create a false sense of security while Chi Yue is actually escaping from the bottom of the rocks at the bottom of the valley?


    ¡°Judging from Ghost Gate¡¯s reaction, they didn¡¯t know where Chi Yue was sealed. We never saw any corpses down there. Chi Yue and its corpse water came out of nowhere. Where did the watere from?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe we missed something at the bottom,¡± proposed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Hmm, we assumed the rumbling sound was the sound of the river flushing through and inferred the river is in the water from that. We didn¡¯t find any holes or seals, but we didn¡¯t check the rocks and stones at the bottom of the valley. What if¡­ What if the bottom we saw wasn¡¯t the real bottom, and the shattered rocks are hiding another space underneath it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to verify that. We¡¯re going back down there, aren¡¯t we?¡± questioned the dragon vine.


    ¡°Oh, man¡­¡± Xiaoshuai grieved.


    Although Mu Yu wanted to dig a hole in the rocks, they were as tough as though some special energy glued them together solid enough that not even he could smash through. Nheless, using Wood Spirit as a medium allowed them to travel several hundred metres down through the cracks to a dark ce.


    Mu Yu lit up a pill me stone, illuminating the ice on the rocky walls and rocks he wriggled through.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re onto something. Those stones are hovering in the air, which means this unknown energy sealed the rocks at the bottom. Let¡¯s keep going down.¡±


    Mu Yu dug another dozen metres down the same way as before upon encountering the next blockade. At the bottom of the new space wasn¡¯t a narrow valley base but an ocean of golden stars against a ck backdrop. The walls in this space weren¡¯t frozen, and the rocks floating above weren¡¯t arranged in a specific order, resulting in them bouncing off each other to drift in other directions, albeit not making a sound.


    ¡°Are we in the stars?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Xiaoshuai found a vantage point on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder to analyse the surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s very familiar.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Mu Yu found that gravity applied to him unlike the floating stones when he vaulted. As he got a closer view of the golden spots in the ¡°sky¡±, he realised the golden light was actually ancient text that formed a formation.


    ¡°This is a formation. Except, the text seems iplete, and the spiritual energy of the text is waning. If I¡¯m on the money, then this text is separating this section from another zone, and this part is the side where the formation text has been damaged. I wonder if this is the seal Chi Yue supposedly escaped from.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Xiaoshuai¡¯s hand stopped along the text. ¡°I know this formation! I know who cast it!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Old man with the white beard!¡±


    ¡°You sure? Shifu cast it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead sure! The arrangement of the text here is the exact same as the formation at Mount Dustfallen! I can¡¯t mistake the familiar spiritual energy! Don¡¯t forget how long I spent at the spiritual qi core!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Shifu sealed Chi Yue here?¡±


    ¡°I was telling you I knew that disgusting freak from somewhere. Old man with the white beard wasn¡¯t trying to seal Flesh-Winged Horny Monster but trying to stop it froming here from the other side!¡±


    ¡°Other side? Which side is ¡®other side¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, we need to repair this formation immediately and stop those freaks from reaching this ce. Old man with the white beard hated those uglies since way back in the day.¡±


    ¡°Hold the hell up. Are you telling me there¡¯s more than one Chi Yue?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 586January 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 585January 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 582January 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    <strong><em>Rift in the World</em></strong>


    ¡°Whoever told you there was only one? If I¡¯m correct, there eight colours. There are innumerous of them, and they¡¯re bloody strong!¡± Xiaoshuai swore.


    ¡°If you¡¯re correct?¡± Mu Yu asked, looking at Xiaoshuai out of his peripherals.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiaoshuai scratched his head. ¡°My intuition. Just know that I¡¯m familiar with this feeling. I swear Old Geezer brought me here before but on the other side.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s gaze followed Xiaoshuai¡¯s finger to the opening and queried, ¡°What¡¯s on the other side?¡±


    ¡°Something I hate. Just fix the seal first. Old Geezer¡¯s formations wouldn¡¯t just crumble unless something is wrong.¡±


    Mu Yu scrutinised the opening in the text and then the boundary of the spherical formation that contained the shattered rocks within. Its circumference was, at least, a kilometre wide. The aperture was only one metre, yet it was enough for Chi Yue to escape from. He deduced the structure of the formation and said, ¡°That¡¯s a rather daunting task. Formation Pce and Formation and Talisman Stone can only defusemon formations. This is anything butmon. This isparable to Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation.¡±


    The closer Mu Yu went to the aperture, the more frantic his breathing became. The air outside the formation was suffocating. On the other side were white lights flitting across a field of darkness, albeit for a fleeting moment. As he reached his hand to the other side, pressure smacked him in the face!


    ¡°A Heaven and Earth Barrier?¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°A Heaven and Earth Barrier? The rat burrow you mentionedst time?¡±


    ¡°Rat burrow? Big Earthworm, get educated!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you two the ones who said you crawled through a hole to return to Third Heaven from Second Heaven?¡±


    Seeing the dragon vine stretch its ws to the aperture, Mu Yu pulled it back hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t stick your hand to the other side, or you¡¯ll lose it before you can blink.¡±


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Barrier! If I¡¯m correct, this is another world,¡± Xiaoshuai notified.


    ¡°So¡­ this ce leads to Second Heaven?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°Well, yes, an aperture between Second and Third Heavens would appear if the spiritual qi potency between both heavens was out of bnce; however, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that this leads to Second Heaven since there are other worlds out there. There are other ways of crossing a Heaven and Earth Barrier besides via spiritual qi cores. It¡¯s hard to exin Heaven and Earth Barriers, but you can consider it a wall between two worlds. Some ces are fragile. Some ces are wide beyond your wildest imagination.


    ¡°Mm¡­ The fragile parts are as fragile as paper and are easy to turn into spiritual qi cores. It won¡¯t take long for the path connecting both worlds to be essible. Even though it¡¯s as thin as a sheet of paper, not even Ascension Realm cultivators can break through it.


    ¡°When I say wide, you won¡¯t have any means of telling where you willnd on the other side. If we carelessly enter, I¡¯m willing to bet we¡¯ll end up lost in the barrier. If we can¡¯t find the exit, then¡­¡± elucidated Xiaoshuai, sounding as though he was slowly recounting old memories trickling back to his mind.


    The dragon vine questioned, ¡°If Flesh-Winged Horny Monster came over through here, doesn¡¯t that mean the barrier isn¡¯t wide? Shall we go see the world it came from?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I don¡¯t want to be grossed out to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Xiaoshuai on this one. Our goal isn¡¯t to explore other worlds. That still leaves a few questions unanswered: first, where is the corpse water summoned from? Second, how did Ghost Gate know an entity from another world wasing?¡± Mu Yu ran his hand over the formation text, checking the spiritual qi within. ¡°Compared to the text that¡¯s unscathed, the damage to the formation text didn¡¯t happen too long ago. In saying that, the damage is spreading. By my estimation, this formation text will disappear in a few more years. Xiaoshuai, what can we expect to happen once the formation textpletely fades?¡±


    ¡°The world won¡¯te toppling down. Did you notice how durable the rocky walls in the valley are? We didn¡¯t damage a single rock despite the violence wemitted. The only rocks we broke were the ones above the ditch.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    ¡°If you view the valley from a bird¡¯s-eye view, you¡¯ll see that the ditch is actually this world¡¯s opening. By that logic, entering the opening is the equivalent of entering the Heaven and Earth Barrier ¨C minus the fact that the spiritual qi core here isn¡¯t as flimsy as the one connecting Third Heaven to Second Heaven. That¡¯s why I was saying we¡¯d end up lost if we entered¡­


    ¡°Maybe Old Geezer cast a formation to keep the barrier all the way down here to hide it. I¡¯m also basing the conjecture off the fact that the piles of rock are solid despite having gaps in between them; they¡¯re so robust that the Heaven and Earth Barrier can¡¯t force its way through. I¡¯m guessing Chi Yue¡¯s self-destruction unintentionally triggered some defensive mechanism.¡±


    ¡°Damn, just how strong is Shifu? Next question: how did that freak break through such a convoluted formation? It was evidently an amateur at formations given the fact that it never noticed the traps I set. Even if it was able to defuse the formation, how would it create this massive cave or whatever you want to call it?¡±


    ¡°This is my guess: this formation stopped it after it arrived in this world. Since its corpse water is corrosive and can absorb spiritual energy, I hypothesise its corpse water corroded a small hole for it to then control the dead above the small hole.¡±


    ¡°I reckon it¡¯d have taken centuries to melt a small hole. It¡¯s patient; I¡¯ll give it that. Anyhow, fixing this formation. The first thing I need to do is familiarise myself with every line¡¯s function, lest I draw a line that conflicts with Shifu¡¯s original lines and damages it. How ironic is it that I¡¯m the one fixing your formations when you didn¡¯t teach me formations, Shifu. I hope you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°I hope Old Geezer is fine. Now, let¡¯s block this aperture first.¡±


    Text in the distant shed and circted rapidly. The flowing light dimmed whenever it edged close to the aperture, though.


    ¡°This is going to be a big task, figuring out the formation¡¯s structure from the text and lines.¡±


    In the Heaven and Earth Barrier, at the far outer perimeter of the seal, a glowing human silhouette ambled as fast as lightning through the barrier, as if the pressure inside the barrier was just a gentle breeze. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 150June 11, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 558January 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    <strong><em>The Power of Nature</em></strong>


    A tan group of fishermen by the shore of the ocean eastward of Moyun Mountain were grabbing their gear to go out and catch their sustenance on another sunny and windy day.


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhang, where are you going to today?¡±


    ¡°Near Ladlefield Ind. How about you, Ol¡¯ Liang?¡± Ol¡¯ Zhang replied, counting his fishs.


    ¡°Mountainrock Ind to catch some sea turtles for my wife to replenish her energy after giving birth to my son!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together since we¡¯re heading the same direction.¡±


    Ol¡¯ Zhang untied the ropes and propelled himself off the rocks with his paddle. As he peered into the distance, his bright smile switched out for a ghastly pale face.


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhang, they aren¡¯t souls, are they?¡± Ol¡¯ Liang asked, pointing to eight bizarre silhouettes.


    Ol¡¯ Zhang cast his eyes on the leader, who resembled a ck apparition and replied, ¡°The ck smokeing from them gives me the creeps.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    As the two started paddling away, over a dozen dark silhouettes flitted across overhead, shrouding them in an ominous air, sending chills down their spines. The two paddled away for dear life.


    Gui Han descended on a rock and offered his knees. ¡°Your subject reporting in, Your Lordship.¡±


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± asked the ck apparition.


    Keeping his head down, Gui Han reported, ¡°Th-they are all dead.¡±


    The apparition churned out energy, stalling the waves in ce. Everyone around dropped to their knees. Gui Han dropped to the ground, unable to even breathe properly.


    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°Tr-True God¡¯s disciple, Mu Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mere Spirit Severing Realm cultivator; you can¡¯t even stop him as a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Y-your subject begs your pardon.¡±


    Suddenly, Gui Han grunted as he floated into the air, face and eyes turning red. ck qi rays prated his eyes, reying everything he had seen in the prior days.


    ¡°Gui Xiuluo died. The ten-thousand-years old dragon vine was taken. The sun killed Chi Yue. You want me to spare you?¡± questioned His Lordship, voice devoid of emotion. ¡°If we weren¡¯t strapped for manpower, I¡¯d kill you right now.¡±


    His Lordship released his invisible hold on Gui Han¡¯s neck. Gui Han returned to his knees and kissed the floor with his forehead.


    A man asked, ¡°Your Lordship, what shall we do now? With Chi Yue gone, does that not m-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with Chi Yue. Gui Ximing, go find nine newborns. We need to rece Gui Xiuluo.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Gui Ximing quickly took off.


    His Lordship scanned those with Gui Han and, all of a sudden, pulled Gui Hongyu over. ¡°True God¡¯s disciple sure has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    ***


    In spite of Feng Haochen¡¯s formation¡¯splexity, some of the lines bore a strong resemnce to simple formations. All they had to do was get a general grasp.


    ¡°You canpare this part to Mirror Formation¡¯s design,¡± informed Xiaoshuai, showing his knowledge of Profound Formations.


    The version of Mirror Formation recorded in Profound Formations was a Greater Heaven Stage version, turning the boundaries into moving points unlike the stationery version at Ku Mu Valley. To date, nobody ever escaped the advanced version.


    Mu Yu split the aperture into thirty-six formations, all of which were detailed in ¡°Profound Formations¡±. After thorough analysis, he changed the different ces. After a long day, he worked out the formation lines and spiritual energy lines around.


    Given the potency of the formation, drawing the lines using spiritual energy took a toll on Mu Yu as it cost him half of his spiritual energy. By the same token, there had to be an unimaginable number of formation foundations used or one ridiculous one used.


    Mu Yu, floored and breathing heavily, pleaded, ¡°Xiaoshuai, give me a hand. I don¡¯t have Shifu¡¯s insane cultivation when he cast it. I can¡¯t handle it alone.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect to have enough spiritual energy when the formation foundation is natural energy?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait till I waspletely empty before telling me?!¡±


    To go above and beyond as a Greater Heaven Stage formation caster, formation casters could learn to use nature¡¯s energy as formation foundations after exhausting their foundations. Unless Mu Yu was born with a knack for it, he could never have figured out how to do it by himself. Learning to do so would remove the stiption that he had to guard fixed formations when using Primordial Yin Yang as a formation¡¯s foundation.


    ¡°Idiot, the formation uses natural energy in the vicinity to sustain itself. You¡¯re supposed to track the formation¡¯s flow of spiritual energy and rece it with natural energy so that you don¡¯t waste your own spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Can I even control natural energy?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 256August 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 159June 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 461November 14, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    <strong><em>Illusory</em></strong>


    ¡°Dad recorded natural energy in ¡®Profound Formations¡¯. Do you read or just skimp over?¡± Xiaoshuai chided, proving heprehended ¡®Profound Formations¡¯ to a greater extent than Mu Yu.


    ¡°It only includes the tip of the iceberg in a sentence or two.¡±


    ¡°Third line of section six on page one thousand nine hundred and sixty-seven says, ¡®All things can be used as formation foundations, including people.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Your point? Greater Heaven Caster Lu told me the same thing! For that matter, Chen Tiandao mentioned the same thing!¡±


    Evidently, Mu Yu let his unlimited supply of formation foundations dull his diligence, leading to him marginalising the necessity to learn to wield natural energy.


    ¡°The key in Dad¡¯s teaching is ¡®including people¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Including people?¡±


    Mu Yu discharged spiritual energy methodically, closing his eyes to focus on the spiritual energy. ¡°Something I can¡¯t see and is on par with my spiritual energy is being taken from my spiritual energy and transferred into the formation, reinforcing it. Is this natural energy?¡±


    Mu Yu tapped a rock that floated past and noticed something abstract had been drained from it.


    ¡°The formation can turn anything that enters its vicinity into natural energy, we being no exception. It¡¯s just that the impact is so subtle that it¡¯s undetectable,¡± educated Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also be natural energy. You can cast formations like this?¡±


    Mu Yu tried deciphering the formation again, discovering that every living organism in the surroundings, even the destructive energy of the Heaven and Earth Barrier, were serving as formation foundations.


    ¡°You need to grasp the concept of natural energy for yourself. It¡¯s abstract; fortunately, there¡¯s plenty of natural energy in this formation, so it¡¯ll be considerably easier for you to pick it up if you try grasping it here,¡± enlightened Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu emptied his mind in search of the invisible and abstract energy, an unrestrained entity in its unprocessed state. He needed to get rid of his urge to consciously control, instead, going with the flow to trace back the source in order to utilise it for himself.


    Xiaoshuai started a fire using a pill me stone to grill drumsticks to kill time, tossing bones to the other side because it¡¯d just erase the bones from existence. The dragon vine took a nap in the meantime.


    The unrestrained energy in Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white spiritual energy started resonating delightfully, allowing him to usher natural energy to himself. Formation lines surfaced as an eight trigrams diagram and revolved at his feet. Hemenced his trial, using the weak energy as a formation foundation for a simple Green Swallow Sound Stealer Formation. A swallow spawned. Nheless, it vanished once it left his hand.


    ¡°Strange.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s sessive attempts with other formations faced the same hurdle ¡°Why is the natural energy I umted not adequate to sustain its movement?¡±


    Mu Yu tried to catch the instant the natural energy he coalesced. s, he couldn¡¯t seize the moment. ¡°I don¡¯t get this. I can¡¯t use employ it even though I can sense it.¡±


    Trying to learn the basics of natural energy from Feng Haochen¡¯s convoluted formation wasn¡¯t the wisest of methods. If Feng Haochen could¡¯ve demonstrated a simple way to sustain the formation using natural energy, Mu Yu would¡¯ve been able to fathom where the point of bnce was.


    ¡°The onus is on you. If you can¡¯t repair the formation, you, at least, need to cast a formation of your own to circumvent invaders from the other side and the size of the aperture expanding. I rmend casting a few lethal killing formations to scare them off,¡± expressed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just cast a Greater Heaven Stage version of Mirror Formation on the aperture. It¡¯s just a pity that I won¡¯t get to see their frustration.¡±


    ¡°You can also cast a Universe Usurper Killing Formation to puncture them full of holes and then zap them with lightning. Lightning is the ultimate counter to corpse water,¡± suggested Xiaoshuai, raising his brow several times.


    ¡°Shall we cast an apparition of you as a giant to frighten them?¡± Mu Yu asked, smirking.


    ¡°Why not?!¡± Xiaoshuai enthused.


    Mu Yu cast his sword qi into the formation, and Xiaoshuai enthusiastically cast Heavenly Lightning Strike Sword Formation. As long as the formation foundation had enough energy, and the formation lines were stable, it was impossible to outmuscle one¡¯s way through.


    The dragon vine inquired, ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Ind. Well, we need to find out where it is first.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s an ind, it has to be near the ocean. Let¡¯s start with checking if anything about the ocean is abnormal. We might be able to tail them,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    Not long after Mu Yu andpany left the valley, someone emerged from a scorching light in the enormous Heaven and Earth Barrier. The individual noticed something at the formation under the value and meandered over. He flicked a formation line along the formation and then entered the hole Chi Yue made.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Strike!¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s apparition emerged and cut down with his lightning sword. The individual caught the sword with his bare hand, not even bating an eye.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s sword spirit? Is Sword Shadow Dust Gale nearby?¡±


    The individual did ap around Mu Yu¡¯s formation and walked straight in. ¡°Lunar Race and Third Heaven Pce¡­ Third Heaven will soon have a new ruler. You lose, Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Third Heaven is no longer yours!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 417October 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 423October 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 438November 2, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    <strong><em>Inside the Tortoise Shell</em></strong>


    Mu Yu collected a map of Moyun Mountains from the academy after leaving No-Man¡¯s Cemetery. The most detailed map only had the ocean side very generally because cultivators didn¡¯t like oceans. Cultivators usually resided on mountains, while fiend beasts resided in forests. Cultivators were active near mountain forests due to it being where fiend beasts¡¯ corpses and fiend spirits could be harvested.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re not lost, are you?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± answered Mu Yu, checking his map.


    There was nothing in the sky to use asndmark. The sun wasn¡¯t avable today as it was a cloudy day.


    ¡°I think we should be heading east. Yeah, this way,¡± enthused Mu Yu.


    ¡°Yep, we¡¯re lost,¡±mented the dragon vine.


    ¡°Why is the sun not out today? Is it feeling shy?¡±


    ¡°You cast Divine Soul Formation on Gui Hongyu, didn¡¯t you? Try sensing the divine soul wood,¡± instructed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°She needs to be in range. I can¡¯t sense it if she¡¯s too far away.¡±


    Mu Yu flew past a mountain and, to his delight, saw the ocean, fishings, boats and everything else one would expect to see at fishing viges!


    ¡°See?! I told my sense of direction has been improving.¡±


    ¡°You reckon they¡¯ve set sail? Would they board a ferry or fly over?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Probably thetter. Elder Chi Long asserted it¡¯s impossible to find the ind without specific directions. If they can¡¯t sense changes to tidal waves, they¡¯ll never find it, and they¡¯ll never find it from the sky,¡± postted Mu Yu.


    ¡°Do we know which direction to go, then?¡± queried the dragon vine.


    ¡°If Ghost Gate wants to travel by boat, they¡¯ll need to borr-, steal boats, in their case, from the viges nearby,¡± exined Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu descended outside a vige and walked in through the front entrance as a show of courtesy. None of the viges heard anything about a group in ck hijacking boats recently or unexinable phenomena taking ce.


    The tall lighthouse was designed for fishermen to sojourn on night trips. There was someone assigned to climbing to the top of the tower and burning level one wild shark skin to provide lightning for a five kilometre radius,


    ¡°How are we going to find the ind if we can¡¯t find any ghosties?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check closer to the ocean. They¡¯ll have to have left traces if they travel by boat,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    They didn¡¯t find any clues at the shore. Having said that, they heard a middle-aged woman shout, ¡°Watch over your children! I heard children on the east of the ocean being kidnapped the day before!¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was death gods from hell; apparently, they were dressed in ck and shrouded in ck smoke. Several vigers also died.¡±


    Mu Yu asked the woman for directions to said vige and flew fifteen minutes in the direction she indicated until he picked up the divine soul wood he nted in Gui Hongyu approximately fifteen kilometres away from where he was. He detected Ghost Gate¡¯s signature aura as he edged closer


    A tentacle of some sort suddenly popped out from the darkness and seized Mu Yu around the waist. He reactively chopped the tentacle with his sort, yet his sword went straight through.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go that way.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Xue?¡±


    Qiao Xue pulled Mu Yu over to herself. ¡°Ghost Gate has set a trap and is lying in wait to spring on you. Come with me.¡±


    They took refuge at a depted house that had spent years collecting dust and was on the brink of copse. Mu Yu didn¡¯t miss the formation that concealed the house to those outside.


    Qiao Xue spun around and cracked a smile. ¡°We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you look even prettier than before Qiao Xue,¡± cheered Xiaoshuai, leaping for her valley right away.


    Adorning a yellow robe, Qiao Xue caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.


    Mu Yu smiled back. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We are heading to an ind. What about you? Are you trying to tail Ghost Gate¡¯s group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are going to Ghost Ind¡± responded Mu Yu, looking for a chance to shoo off Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine.


    When Qiao Xue¡¯s water spirit knocked on the wooden door, it turned into a water screen and then a big turtle shell.


    ¡°It¡¯s not called Ghost Ind, it¡¯s our pl-¡±


    The white ape fiend king suddenly pulled the two of them in and griped, ¡°Qiao Xue, I sent you on night patrol. Why did you bring your lover back?¡±


    Mu Yu, who was ruthlessly thrown aside, flipped out. ¡°Furry, you sick in the head? Can¡¯t you go easy? Didn¡¯t Third Heaven Pce summon you?¡±


    The four Body Synthesis Realm, Six Spirit Severing Realm fiends and Long Xingyun in the turtle shell disliked Mu Yu¡¯s attitude toward their king.


    ¡°Mind yournguage, runt! They think they can make me wipe do their bidding? Who do they think they are?¡± responded the fiend king, sitting in the chair at the centre, feet on the table and feasting on a melon.


    ¡°Why are you all holing up in your shell?¡± Mu Yu questioned brazenly.


    ¡°Holing up in our shell? Did turtles ever offend you? You want to leave as a corpse?¡± brayed an old white fiend next to the fiend king.


    ¡°Where do I know that Body Synthesis Realm fiend from?¡± Mu Yu pondered to himself.


    ¡°Elder Turtle, Mu Yu was only joking,¡± interjected Qiao Xue. ¡°Mu Yu, we all need him to facilitate our journey to Sacred Ind.¡±


    ¡°Sacred Ind? What¡¯s that?¡± Mu Yu, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the elder, swept his gaze to the white-haired elder with antlers next to the first elder. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you two Elder Deer and that what¡¯s-his-face tortoise?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 548December 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 563January 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 90May 12, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    <strong><em>Ocean Fiend King ¨C Yujiang </em></strong>


    ¡°My name is Gui Dingtian, you brat!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± questioned Elder Deer, stern.


    ¡°You know each other?¡± the white ape fiend king drawled.


    The white ape fiend king brought the two elders over to Third Heaven because they were fountains of knowledge.


    ¡°We barred him from entering Fiend Ind at Second Heaven to return to Third Heaven,¡± respectfully exined Elder Deer.


    ¡°Oi, are you and those Ghost Gate pests trying to invade our Sacred Ind?¡± asked the fiend king.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it called Ghost Ind?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go naming our ind with ridiculous names. Sacred Ind is our race¡¯s ind!¡± brayed the fiend king.


    Mu Yu dragged a chair out to sit on; however, Elder Tortoise aggressed, ¡°Where do you get off sitting down to speak to our ancestor?¡±


    ¡°I saved his sorry behind! If it wasn¡¯t for me, Ghost Gate would be hanging him as a trophy right now!¡±


    Elder Tortoise mmed the table. ¡°Watch your uncouth tongue!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Every angle I look at him at annoys me, but he has a point,¡± asserted the fiend king, admitting to the two uninformed elders that Mu Yu did rescue him.


    Mu Yu pped for attention. ¡°Ghost Gate is trying to invade your ind? Why have you abandoned the ind until now if it¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Bec-¡± ¨C The white ape fiend king¡¯s face burnt ¨C ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Recalling Elder Chi Long mentioned Ghost Ind was where humans and fiends once fought a war against each other, Mu Yu queried, ¡°Oh, I get it now. You don¡¯t know a lick about it, either, do you?¡±


    Qiao Xue exined, ¡°Sacred Ind is within the territory of Ocean King Yujiang, one of our fiend kings. Because his territory sits on the waters, we need special directions to locate it and to travel by boat. It is impossible to spot it from the sky. When fiend kings need to connect, they need a middle man. Due to the attacks on our race millenniums ago, we no longer have middle men.¡±


    Ironically, the king of the desert had ¡°ocean¡± in his name, while the king of the ocean had nd¡± in his name.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you put in an inquiry with a fiend beast in the ocean?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve obviously tried. They¡¯re too stupid to know the way, though. Those who do know the way are deep down in the ocean, so it¡¯s not easy to contact them,¡± fumed the fiend king.


    ¡°How much do you know about Ghost Gate¡¯s ns?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°How much do you know? You know how to reach Ol¡¯ Sixth¡¯s ind?¡± the fiend king asked back.


    <em>Since Qiao Xue stopped me from going further, I guess that means they found out I¡¯m controlling Gui Hongyu,</em> thought Mu Yu, sending a grateful gaze Qiao Xue¡¯s way. ¡°Old Furry, have you never been to Fiend King Yujiang¡¯s ce even though you¡¯re also a fiend king? How do you forget where he lives?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there because I get seasick.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, then?¡± mocked Mu Yu, then realising he used to have a fear of heights and justifying it as a necessary evil to progress.


    ¡°Tortoise said I won¡¯t get seasick if I ride in his shell.¡±


    ¡°I swear on my life I will not let there be any rocking!¡± promised Gui Dingtian.


    The fiend king aggressed, ¡°Runt, why do you have Gui Ji¡¯s aura on you?¡±


    ¡°Your nose might thank you if you give it a check-up,¡± ribbed Mu Yu, feigning ignorance.


    Gui Ji suddenly tweeted from Mu Yu¡¯s cosmic sleeve, irritating Mu Yu. Mu Yu had no idea how to release Gui Ji from the pagoda, which was why he kept him around until now. Busted, Mu Yu tossed the pagoda over to the fiend king.


    ¡°So it was you who stole it!¡± Long Xingyun raged.


    ¡°Cry me a river,¡± ridiculed Mu Yu.


    The fiend king queried, ¡°Xingyun, you don¡¯t mean to tell me the ¡®formidable¡¯ cultivator who snatched Gui Ji from you and the elites was him, do you?¡±


    ¡°He was¡­¡± weakly responded Long Xingyun, ring daggers at Mu Yu, who marginalised the former.


    Gui Ji screamed when the fiend king knocked on the pagoda. Going from shocked to stern, the fiend king whizzed over to seize Mu Yu¡¯s cor.


    ¡°You have issues, Old Furry?¡±


    ¡°You know where Hai Dongqing is sealed and met him?¡±


    Mu Yu ignored the livid gazes on him and fearlessly stared back at the fiend king. ¡°So what? You couldn¡¯t save him even if you knew where he is.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± the fiend king grouched.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that goof in the pagoda already know?¡±


    ¡°He can only sense Hai Dongqing¡¯s aura, not pinpoint his location. I want his location, right, now!¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    All the fiends standing around were ready to spring at the drop of a hat.


    ¡°What, kill me?¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to speak, I will reject you as my son-inw!¡±


    The fiends¡¯ knees buckled.


    ¡°You make it sound as if I¡¯d even want to be your son-inw.¡±


    The fiend king looked over his shoulder and said, ¡°Qiao Xue, since your lover is heartless and I can¡¯t stand him, how about I just pop his head off?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not what I meant, Qiao Xue. What I want was, even if we¡¯re together, Old Furry here has no business butting in.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you want to marry me?¡± Qiao Xue asked, lowering her red face.


    ¡°N-no. What I meant w-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry Qiao Xue? Got it. Sounds like it has dawned on you that you¡¯re not worthy of being my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Shut your big mouth, you egotistical fur ball. Why do you assume everyone is dying to be your son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t impose on him, Grandpa Ape. We are not in a rtionship. He can¡¯t speak if you keep imposing on him,¡± stated Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Either you kill me or let go. Don¡¯t grab my clothes as if it¡¯s normal every time.¡±


    The fiend king let ago and queried again, ¡°Where is Hai Dongqing.¡±


    ¡°You want to find Yujiang or Hai Dongqing? Make up your mind.¡±


    ¡°Both of them.¡±


    Deciding to use his knowledge as a means of ckmail in case the fiends wanted to kill him and borrow the fiend king¡¯s power tobat Ghost Gate¡¯s group, Mu Yu asserted, ¡°Once I find Yujiang, I¡¯ll show you where Hai Dongqing is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now. If you try anything funny, you¡¯re never being my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back to that again?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 255August 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 250July 31, 2023In "Stepmom-Con"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 237July 25, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    <strong><em>Fiend Prince¡¯s Jealousy</em></strong>


    ¡°By the way, Old Furry, you know a monster called Chi Yue? I think it¡¯s from another world. Ghost Gate went to wee it. It sure resembles your king.¡±


    ¡°Chi Yue came to Third Heaven?!¡± blurted the white ape fiend king. ¡°You met Chi Yue?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I evaporated the freak¡¯s corpse water, and then the sun scorched its ugly face out of existence.¡±


    ¡°Chi Yue isn¡¯t that fragile. Give me the details.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t see any reason to hide the events. Therefore, he recounted everything that happened, including the wooden mannequins and coffins, albeit skimming over thest part.


    ¡°What is Chi Yue? It can assume human form. Is it one of your kind?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not a resident of Third Heaven or Second Heaven. Don¡¯t sweat the details for now. You¡¯re lucky Chi Yue wasn¡¯t at maximum power, or you¡¯d be another skeleton in the river by now.¡±


    ¡°The sun blew it up already,¡± Mu Yu casually argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t adapted to Third Heaven¡¯s environment and atmosphere. It¡¯lle back to life with time. On second thought, I need to go and investigate further. Gui Dingtian and Lu Xiong are in charge during my absence, clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just for Chi Yue? What if I¡¯m lying? You should be responsible for your fellow fiends.¡±


    ¡°This is no joking matter. You¡¯re too young to know the details. Be it true or false, it¡¯s too dangerous to dismiss it.¡±


    Mu Yu chased after the fiend king who left in a rush and shouted, ¡°How am I supposed to deal with the His Lordship guy without you?! Ah, man!¡±


    Mu Yu dragged his feet back and gave the hostile fiends a ¡°whatever¡± look prior to sitting down.


    Qiao Xue passed Xiaoshuai back brightly. ¡°Mu Yu, rest up here. I need to resume patrol duty and keep surveince on Ghost Gate.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to go when there are so many grown men here?¡±


    Qiao Xue shed her wood spirit. ¡°The ocean is my territory.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± dered Mu Yu, standing back up.


    ¡°Wait. If you need to journey with us, we have things we need to verify,¡± called Lu Xiong.


    Mu Yu shook his head as he sat back down. Qiao Xue took his hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t heckle you.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded and reciprocated Qiao Xue¡¯s smile. ¡°Be careful out there.¡±


    ¡°You want toe with us to Sacred Ind?¡± Gui Dingtian questioned as he caressed his bead.


    ¡°I have no interest in your ocean king. I¡¯m only after Ghost Gate.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to get there?¡± Lu Xiong inquired.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just dead weight, then,¡± disparaged Long Xingyun, in a condescending tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you¡¯re good for, then. Commentary, being a punchline or pping your gums?¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you, you chicken, when Old Furry doesn¡¯t scare me?¡±


    ¡°Leave chickens out of it,¡± randomlymented Gui Dingtian.


    ¡°My bad.¡±


    Long Xingyun provoked, ¡°I refuse to let a human join us. They¡¯re too weak and too selfish. He¡¯s going to be the first to run. Plus, what if he betrays us?¡±


    Mu Yu walked off, yet Long Xingyun cut him off to ask, ¡°Did I say you could go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡±


    ¡°Tell us where Desert Eagle Fiend King is, and then swear you will never approach Qiao Xue again if you want me to spare you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, buzz off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the rule around here!¡± belted Long Xingyun, discharging his Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer energy onto Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu swept his gaze around to see nothing but condescending looks from everyone but Gui Dingtian and Lu Xiong. Lu Xiong eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Xingyun. We are indebted to him for rescuing His Majesty!¡±


    Long Xingyun brushed off the warning, simpering. ¡°Ol¡¯ Tortoise, I am doing this for our race¡¯s sake. You two aren¡¯t from Third Heaven, so I suggest you keep your noses out of this.¡±


    ¡°Impud-¡±


    Gui Dingtian pulled Lu Xiong back for it was unwise to challenge the hierarchy. Moreover, it fell under ¡°personal problems¡±.


    ¡°Now that White Ape Fiend King is gone, you think you run the show? Or, are putting your hopes on them protecting you?¡± Mu Yu jibed in words and facial expression.


    ¡°All of you stay out of this. I can take him by himself,¡± ordered Long Xingyun, mounting his first attack. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 583January 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 582January 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 585January 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    <strong><i>Dragon Python</i></strong>


    Having lived for millenniums, Green Dragon Fiend King had more descendants than one would bother keeping count off, yet he kept trying for more as he yearned for a pure-blooded dragon. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to have a pure-blooded dragon as dragons were an extremely rare breed, forcing him to mate with other fiend beast races.


    Long Xingyun¡¯s father is a wyrm and his mother a spirit python, ssifying him as a dragon python, yet he was ny percent pure dragon. In addition, Long Xingyun had a knack for cultivation, earning the favour of Green Dragon Fiend King.


    Unfortunately, Long Xingyun wasn¡¯t blessed in the character department and couldn¡¯t outgrow his ego that the majority of those he interacted with continued to blow into the heavens. After Ximen Buxing stomped him, he put it down to carelessness instead of a gap in skill. Reality wasn¡¯t Long Xingyun¡¯s forte. The only fiend and human he didn¡¯t look down on was Qiao Xue.


    A decent number of fiends thought decently of Mu Yu after he rescued their fiend king ¨C partially also because of his ambiguous rtionship with Qiao Xue ¨C much to Long Xingyun¡¯s chagrin. He, therefore, took it upon himself to prove himself superior to Mu Yu.


    <em>Whack!</em> Mu Yu teleported behind Long Xingyun and used a knife hand on Long Xingyun¡¯s back, but thetter managed to manifest dragon scales in time to guard his back and create distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re fast, but it¡¯s not enough,¡±mented Long Xingyun, believing he had the advantage with since he was twoyers ahead of Mu Yu in cultivation.


    ¡°A solid defence, but that¡¯s all you have.¡±


    Long Xingyun donned his arms in ck dragon scales and mutated his hands into dragon ws. He swiped his ws against each other, generating sparks and bound forward for Mu Yu¡¯s vitals.


    Mu Yu spawned an eight trigrams diagram beneath him, using it as aunch pad. The moment he drew Shadow Splitter Sword, he also sted sword qi from it at Long Xingyun¡¯s ws to test the waters.


    Long Xingyun severed Mu Yu¡¯s st and pressed forward, demonstrating remarkable speed as he kept up with Mu Yu¡¯s teleportation and was still able to swing at amazing speed.


    Though their attacks grazed the walls of the turtle shell, none of them left as much as a blemish on it. To amodate them, the shell expanded itself, creating a ceiling dozens of metres tall. The furniture was promptly moved away so as to not hinder them.


    Despite Long Xingyun¡¯s speed, he wasn¡¯t able tond his strikes, which meant the fight wouldn¡¯t progress. As such, he directed spiritual energy throughout his body to his arms for arge-scale attack. In response, Mu Yu activated a formation and cast another, creating the illusion that the space in front of him was undting and he was a spectre.


    Smiles came to the fiends¡¯ faces as they anticipated Long Xingyun¡¯s attack sttering Mu Yu¡¯s brains. Meanwhile, Mu Yu indifferently watched the attack draw closer and closer¡­ and closer, yet always remain that slight inch away. Eventually, the force of Long Xingyun¡¯s attack diminished until it would do less damage than a feather brushing one¡¯s skin, cuing Mu Yu tounch himself through So Far Yet So Close Formation and flying sidekick Long Xingyun in the chest.


    Steadying himself, Long Xingyun flexed his muscles, ripping apart his shirt.


    ¡°You a fighter or a stripper?¡± Xiaoshuai cursed.


    Long Xingyun popped up and pulled his limbs in to form a straight line from head to toe. His joints and bones began to shift around, gradually transforming him. His new form saw him sporting a python¡¯s head with a dragon¡¯s horn. He fired his Body Synthesis Realm dragon breath and then, leveraging his dragon body, whooshed above Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu slid away; however, Long Xingyun easily kept up, intercepting Mu Yu. Mu Yu taunted Long Xingyun with a smile, then drew Shadow Splitter Sword from the void. Mu Yu generated a myriad of sword clones and thenbined them to form a green dragon that easily absorbed the dragon breath.


    Mu Yu¡¯s kept his green dragon coiling around him, taunting Long Xingyun. ¡°I guess I was wrong to assume you were a pure-blooded dragon.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 272August 11, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 214July 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 15 Ch. 66December 18, 2018In "Son-Con"

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    <strong><em>Authentic Dragon Body</em></strong>


    Long Xingyun¡¯s next dragon breath saw the st morph into five authentic dragons, going all out after Mu Yu riled him up. Nheless, Mu Yu vanquished all five, albeit failing to advance his attack thereafter.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, he must be your earthworm rtive.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an insult to bugs. His ws are feathers to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? I hope he doesn¡¯t rip you up.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t even a pure-blooded dragon unlike me. You know what? I¡¯m done with him putting dragons to shame!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I reckon you look better than him. At least, you¡¯re aplete dragon. He¡¯s a bug.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Long Xingyun, you do realise it¡¯s pointless to bask in another¡¯s glory, right? You¡¯re not even a dragon,¡± provoked Mu Yu.


    ¡°There is only one true dragon in existence, and Ie closest to my grandpa, ignorant human! It is only a matter of time before I be a true dragon.¡±


    ¡°What? Your grandpa is the only authentic dragon in existence?¡±


    ¡°Dragons are the most revered living beings in the world. My grandpa says I have the best chances of bing the next full-fledged dragon, and I will realise that!¡± dered Long Xingyun, posing his head proudly.


    ¡°Your grandpa is wrong. He¡¯s not the only authentic dragon in existence, and you can¡¯t be the second true dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, pure dragons are immortal beings. You think dragons are see one, get one free items? Are all humans as ignorant as you?¡±


    ¡°You sound as though you¡¯re insulting yourself. I¡¯m the one who has seen the second true dragon,¡± replied Mu Yu, gently shaking his left arm.


    ¡°Pffthahaha.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you fiends are sure backwater creatures. Are you telling me you weren¡¯t aware I used to ride around on one?¡±


    ¡°You, ride on a dragon? Don¡¯t you insult dragons!¡±


    Long Xingyun¡¯s anger prompted to summon spiritual qi around to himself for another dragon st.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of his arrogance. Mu Yu, let me at him. I¡¯ll show him what a true dragon¡¯s divine dragon st is!¡± fumed the dragon vine.


    ¡°Sure. However, as you only possess a Body Severing Realm cultivator¡¯s power, you¡¯ll need my Gentle Wind Interlinked Heart¡¯s boost.¡±


    Mu Yu stepped back and tapped an eight trigrams diagram onto the ground, releasing a dragon-shaped sword qi from his sword.


    ¡°You think the same trick will work twice?¡±


    Everyone thought Long Xingyun powered up again upon sensing a dragon¡¯s power except for him.


    ¡°Ignorant fiend, you think you¡¯re all that?¡±


    The dragon emerged as a streak of light, transforming into its full size and devouring the sword qi Mu Yu ejected.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s an authentic dragon¡¯s aura!¡± stuttered Gui Dingtian, startled.


    The dragon vine coiled around Mu Yu and, in humankind¡¯snguage, snapped, ¡°You think you¡¯re the closest to a true dragon? What about you is even simr to me, you fraud?!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re a fake! My grandpa is the only true dragon!¡±


    Scrutinise as he may, Long Xingyun couldn¡¯t find any visible trait to deny the dragon vine¡¯s dragon lineage.


    ¡°Not bad, Big Earthworm. We can use your aura to intimidate fiends in the future. Now you can be useful instead ofzing around or borrowing Mu Yu¡¯s wood-attribute spiritual energy to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°You want to use me of being a fake when you look that absurd? Are you testing my patience?¡±


    ¡°Ar-are you a dragon vine that has evolved?¡± stuttered Lu Xiong.


    ¡°An evolved dragon vine?!¡± repeated Long Xingyun.


    ¡°Your point?¡± questioned the dragon vine, aloofly wagging its tail in Lu Xiong¡¯s face.


    Gui Dingtian and Lu Xiong dropped to their knees, surprising every soul present. The two gave each other a nod, and Lu Xiong answered, ¡°N-none at all. You misunderstand. It is perfectly normal as our ancestor is also an evolved dragon vine.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 442November 4, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 564January 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 559January 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    <strong><em>Green Dragon¡¯s Session (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°What? That damn fiend king is also a dragon vine?¡± asked the dragon vine.


    ¡°We would not dare to use our ancestor as joke material. Only those closest to him and those who have been around for millenniums know,¡± answered Lu Xiong.


    Had the two elders not learn their fiend race¡¯s secret technique to remove their fiend soul in order to guard Second Heaven¡¯s Fiend Ind and then been revived thanks to the white ape fiend king, who used a secret technique to revive them usingpatible bodies, the two of them would¡¯ve died around two hundred years of age for that was the average fiend¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡°Since you took ten thousand years to evolve, does that mean that he¡¯s dozens of thousands of years old?¡± queried Mu Yu, brushing the dragon vine¡¯s scales.


    Mu Yu always mistakenly viewed the dragon vine as but a nt that had developed a mind of its own.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a real dragon! You¡¯re just a fraud!¡± brayed Long Xingyun, charging.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the elders jumped up andmanded.


    The two elders readied themselves to stop the prince who snubbed them. The dragon vine behind the two elders ignored the two and sprayed green sword qi, linking up nine swords then ramming them into Long Xingyun, sting him into the wall.


    ¡°You would use me of being a fraud, fraud?¡± the dragon vine questioned, showing tant contempt for the impure dragon.


    Long Xingyun crawled to his feet to prepare for his next assault. Reading his intent, the two elders discharged energy to subdue their prince, resulting in him threatening, ¡°You two old fools want to die next?!¡±


    Lu Xiong warned, ¡°Xingyun, we are showing you respect out of consideration of your status. Having said that, the dragon behind us holds status equal to your grandpa. You are not to hurt him!¡±


    ¡°I am Green Dragon Fiend King¡¯s grandson, yet you would turn your backs on me? Is this a mutiny?¡±


    Gui Dingtian lowered his head and rolled his eyes up. ¡°We would never betray our own kind, but we worship true dragons. We have given our oath to protect true dragons with our lives; that is every fiend¡¯s mission!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the fiend carrying true dragon blood!¡±


    ¡°You may be Ancestor Green Dragon¡¯s grandson, but your blood is not pure. On the other hand, our exalted dragon here is a true dragon through and through. We must ensure his safety,¡± disputed Lu Xiong, resolved.


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t really understand all the intricacies, but, boy, did he get a kick out of Long Xingyun¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t such bad fiends, after all,¡± remarked the dragon vine, shaking itself out.


    Mu Yu gave his dragon vine a pat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t waste our time on a python.¡±


    The dragon vine resized itself and returned to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± hollered Gui Dingtian, cutting into Mu Yu¡¯s path. ¡°We need to protect you until you return to the fiend race.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your minds? He¡¯s no fiend,¡± admonished Long Xingyun.


    ¡°Ancestor Green Dragon has been searching for a worthy sessor all this time. Now that we have found a true dragon to seed him, we are duty-bound to take his sessor back to him,¡± contested Lu Xiong.


    ¡°My grandpa said I¡¯m the most qualified!¡±


    ¡°He also said you are only qualified once you are a pure dragon. Additionally, he said that anyone could be his sessor if they could be a true dragon.¡±


    Lu Xiong knew what he was talking about, but the dragon vine didn¡¯t have the foggiest clue as to why it was suddenly part of their designs. Preferring to enjoy a free life, the dragon vine expressed, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Let¡¯s go Mu Yu. I don¡¯t want to torture my eyes with the sight of a freak of a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Elder Deer and Elder Tortoise, you heard the dragon, right? Since we aren¡¯t wee here, we shall take our leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± cried Lu Xiong, rushing to catch up. ¡°You cannot leave, My Lord. Mu Yu, we apologise for anything you may have taken umbrage over. We hope you can speak to persuade him to return to us. Ancestor Green Dragon will reward you handsomely for sure.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t convince him. I can¡¯t stop him from going where he wants to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go somewhere I¡¯m not familiar with. I get ticked off just seeing bugs masquerading as dragons,¡± added the dragon vine, preferring Mu Yu¡¯s wood-attribute spiritual energy and knowing who had its best interests in mind.


    The two elders discussed what to do in soft voices and then decided to silently follow Mu Yu.


    ¡°You two done? What are you tailing me for?¡±


    ¡°To protect Lord True Dragon,¡± firmly answered Lu Xiong.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive and kicking after hanging with me all these years. You think he¡¯d just randomly die now?¡± criticised Mu Yu.


    ¡°It is your problem if you don¡¯t like it. Protecting him is our duty,¡± disputed Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Big Earthworm. Now we have two people following us everywhere,¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°So you two will obey mymands?¡± the dragon vine grouched.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No following us, then.¡±


    ¡°As youmand,¡± responded Lu Xiong.


    Mu Yu took that as his cue to walk off, only to hear footsteps trailing behind. ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you not to follow us?¡±


    ¡°We happen to be going the same way,¡± boldly lied Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Why is everyone out here?¡± Qiao Xue questioned


    ¡°Perfect timing. Qiao Xue¡­¡±


    After hearing what happened, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Mu Yu. Xingyun certainly was in the wrong, but I have something I need to inform you of,¡± Qiao Xue verbalised after hearing what transpired. ¡°Elder Deer, Elder Lu, please head back first. I will keep an eye on them and keep them.¡±


    Lu Xiong objected, ¡°B-¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten Grandpa Green Dragon trusts me the most? I will not disappoint him,¡± pledged Qiao Xue.


    The two elders mulled over it for a moment before eventually returning to the shell. Qiao Xue subsequently led Mu Yu to the seaside and erected a water mist barrier to avoid anyone seeing them.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, were you aware of the dragon vine and fiend king¡¯s connection?¡±


    Qiao Xue had a quick glimpse of the dragon vine on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and affirmed with a head gesture. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it up because, once anyone is aware of his existence, he and you will be at risk.¡±


    ¡°At risk? I pretty much have danger for dinner daily.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 402October 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 401October 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 403October 16, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    <strong><em>Green Dragon¡¯s Session (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue sat down next to Mu Yu on a worn-out rock, letting the wind billow her hair whilst she caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail. ¡°I knew you would be in a pickle over this one day when I met the dragon vine. I don¡¯t want you to involve yourself in the fiend race¡¯s affairs for you don¡¯t know what our status quo is.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I don¡¯t want to be involved.¡±


    ¡°I forgot to remind you not to keep him hidden from fiends. Even though his blood is precious in the eyes of fiends, not all of them will submit to him. You could say fiends and fiend beasts¡¯ rtionship is the equivalent of humans and cultivators¡¯ rtionship. The internal turmoil within the fiend race isplicated, with various factions sprouting up to vie for authority. With so many offspring, it is only natural that theypete for Grandpa Green Dragon¡¯s throne. The dragon vine¡¯s existence has introduced uncertainty.¡±


    The fiends who survived the war against mankind were old, wounded and sick. Therefore, Green Dragon Fiend King decided to use his genes to create a powerful race of fiends, believing himself to be superior to other fiends owing to his dragon lineage. He hoped his sessor could lead the fiend race to glory so that he could step down due to old age, but he was incredibly strict about his criteria for his sessor, requiring them to be a pure-blooded dragon. As a result, the search still continued after thousands of years.


    Long Xingyun¡¯s father was part of one of the four strongest factions vying for the green dragon fiend king¡¯s throne ¨C North Shore Abyss¡¯ Jade Wyrm. Part of the reason they garnered the most support was Long Xingyun being the fiend closest to a true dragon and having the best chances of reaching 100%. The other three most powerful factions, namely Forest ck Tigerdragon, Purple Lightning Winged Dragon and Demon Spirit Dragon Python, barely trailed behind because their descendant¡¯s blood purity was close to Long Xingyun¡¯s.


    Because of the number of generations that existed, they abandoned seniority for the most part and opted for a hierarchy where lineage purity andbat prowess were used as ID and status. Belittling of others, consequently, was part and parcel of the system.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ascend the throne, then?¡± Xiaoshuai suggested, believing that a monarch would never have to worry about food.


    Qiao Xue contested, ¡°The dragon vine is too weak to be the fiend race¡¯s ruler. I know Grandpa Green Dragon will approve of him. That, however, does not mean other fiends will acknowledge him for he is an outsider, after all. I can tell you that he will lose his life in less than a month if he seeds the throne.¡±


    ¡°They would kill him even if Green Dragon Fiend King backs him?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Grandpa Green Dragon can¡¯t always be there to bodyguard him. It isn¡¯t even a challenge for them to assassinate Dragon Vine. Even if Grandpa Green Dragon chases up the matter, it¡¯ll be toote by then. The four factions don¡¯t want to break the flimsy bnce between them.¡±


    ¡°No wonder why Long Xingyun was determined to kill Dragon Vine. Do I have to kill Long Xingyun to get out of this mess?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible,¡± answered Qiao Xue. ¡°First and foremost, I won¡¯t let you kill him Secondly, a small Body Synthesis Realm wyrm is protecting him. I shouldn¡¯t have left you behind today. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you back then when Elder Ku Mu just passed away.¡±


    ¡°What should I do, then? I can¡¯t just wait for them toe kill me,¡± stated Mu Yu, lying back.


    Qiao Xue had no answer since she, too, was in dilemma.


    The dragon vine asserted, ¡°Keep lining them up, and I¡¯ll keep knocking them down. Once all the fakes are gone, we¡¯re safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you got it all figured out,¡± joked Mu Yu, rubbing the dragon vine¡¯s head on his chest. ¡°It was only a matter of time before fiends found out about Dragon Vine. By the way, is it true that Green Dragon Fiend King is an evolved dragon vine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His cultivation is leagues beyond what you can control, so I suggest you drop the thought.¡±


    Not even Ju Mang would be able to control Green Dragon Fiend King if their races fought, let alone Mu Yu. A nt with a mind of its own and one without were worlds apart.


    ¡°How long has Green Dragon Fiend King lived for?¡± queried Mu Yu.


    ¡°He is immortal. He identally mentioned to me that dragon vines struggle to evolve into true dragons due to nature¡¯s restrictions. ording to him, after ten thousand years, when a dragon vine has the potential to evolve, they must start the growth of the next one for a second one to evolve. Unless they start sprouting at that integral moment and live for that long, they cannot evolve.¡±


    ¡°By that maths, Green Dragon Fiend King has also lived for ten thousand years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a miracle, then! If he has such a cool name, I need a name, at least, then. Dragon Vine doesn¡¯t sound nice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoshuai, so you can be Xiaochou since you¡¯re ugly.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re Xiaoshuai, I¡¯m Dashuai because I¡¯m big.¡±


    ¡°Dashuai has been reserved for when I grow up. It¡¯s copyrighted!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never going to grow.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll swap now. You can be Xiaoshuai, and I¡¯ll be Dashuai.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so tasteless that I¡¯d choose Xiaoshuai for a name.¡±


    Mu Yu caressed the dragon vine¡¯s wagging tail, swearing to himself that he¡¯d protect the dragon vine no matter what. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 246July 29, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 220July 16, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    <strong><i>Course</i></strong>


    A bridled Long Xingyun kept ring at the two elders who pledged allegiance to White Ape Fiend King. The two could only pretend they were oblivious. Yes, they knew they affronted the prince. Howbeit, they would do the same thing ten out of ten times because, regardless of affiliation, all fiends saw Green Dragon Fiend King as themander of the fiend race and swore to protect true dragons. The two elders would dly have sacrificed themselves if it meant prioritising the fiend race¡¯s wellbeing.


    Unable to resolve his livid emotions, Long Xingyun stomped off with a middle-aged Body Synthesis Realm wyrm, Long Yeli, apanying him. Long Yeli was only one third dragon and the descendant of Green Dragon Fiend King¡¯s 132nd generation, hence the bodyguard status.


    ¡°Uncle Yeli, what should we do now that there is a true dragon?¡± asked Long Xingyun, addressing Long Yeli as his uncle despite the former being higher on the seniority hierarchy as Long Yeli had been protecting him since he was a child.


    ¡°I have spread news of it using a secret technique. Master has his own designs. As that human is travelling with us, he will take his dragon vine to Sacred Ind. We just need to avoid those two stubborn old fiends and apprehend the dragon vine.¡±


    ¡°Capture? Why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡±


    Lowering his voice, Long Liye exined, ¡°At present, it is tough for you to evolve into a pure dragon. The only true dragon besides His Majesty is¡­ You follow?¡±


    ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Long Xingyun smiled slyly.


    ¡°As long as we can capture the true dragon, the throne will be yours, Your Highness!¡±


    Extracting the dragon vine¡¯s blood and refining the dragon vine into blood and vital essence to consume was one way of graduating to full-fledged dragon. Once news of the evolved dragon vine¡¯s emergence hit the ears of the other factions, a race for the dragon vine was inevitable.


    ***


    ¡°From now on, call me Jian Long, meaning Sword Dragon, since I use Mu Yu¡¯s sword qi to annihte with the almighty ¡®Dragon Vine¡¯s Howl¡¯!¡±


    ¡°¡¯Jian¡¯ is a homophone for ¡®scumbag¡¯. I don¡¯t think you want people calling you ¡®Scumbag Dragon¡¯,¡± Mu Yu pointed out.


    ¡°How about Overlord Dragon, then?¡±


    ¡°That soundsme, Big Earthworm.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? How about Dragon Howl, then?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what you choose, you¡¯re still just Big Earthworm to me,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, munching his grilled drumstick.


    ¡°Mu Yu, do you insist on travelling with us?¡± Qiao Xue asked, concerned.


    Dangling a de of grass in his mouth, Mu Yu responded, ¡°I¡¯d rather go with you.¡±


    Bashfully, Qiao Xue inquired, ¡°I meant, do you have a reason for insisting to go?¡±


    ¡°Besides sabotaging Ghost Gate, I need to repair Dad¡¯s soul in as well as the holes in Wood Spirit.¡±


    What Mu Yu left out was, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Ghost Gate to repair Wood Spirit.¡±


    Wood Spirit could prevent Third Heaven Pce from obtaining soul energy; however, Mu Yu needed to figure out how to kill Ghost Gate¡¯s members and how many to kill in order to break the five elements¡¯ bnce in him.


    ¡°I have a hunch that Ghost Gate knows the route to Sacred Ind, though I¡¯ve always wondered how they know. As ironic as it sounds, we need them to locate our own territory.¡±


    ¡°I can enlighten you on that. They kidnapped a cultivator by the name of Elder Chi Long, who had been there before,¡± Mu Yu exined.


    ¡°They are resting not far from here for the journey. I think they are waiting for the right timing to set sail. Fiend King Yujiang has leveraged the ocean¡¯s tides to hide his whereabouts, causing his location to change ording to the flow of water. As such, there is a unique course one must follow in order to locate him. We can just tail them since they have to travel by sea.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a better n, so I¡¯ll take your advice. By the way, how did you know Ghost Gate set a trap for me?¡±


    ¡°You came to blows with them, didn¡¯t you? They had one of their maidens wait for you by the shore to lure you in.¡± Starting to sound hesitant and quieter, Qiao Xue continued, ¡°Her name is Gui Hongyu. Are you two in an ambiguous rtionship?¡±


    ¡°What, you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No! Why would I be?!¡± eximed Qiao Xue, turning her face away.


    ¡°Your flush face has betrayed you,¡± voiced Xiaoshuai, raising his paw to speak.


    ¡°The rodent ims everyone likes girls with big chests. Since your chest is bigger than Gui Hongyu¡¯s, we all like you and not her,¡± elucidated the dragon vine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things up!¡± Mu Yu scolded.


    ¡°Are you saying you disagree?¡± questioned the dragon vine.


    ¡°What¡¯s important is their personality!¡±


    ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°I never said that¡­ Why do you care, anyway?!¡±


    Qiao Xue red at the dragon vine and Mu Yu. ¡°Have you two decided on a name yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Rodent suggested ¡®Green Eyes White Dragon¡¯, but I¡¯m not white. Dragonrider sounds nice if you ask me,¡± answered the dragon vine, then resuming the name discussion with Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu left the two to their own devices and exined, ¡°I nted a type of wood on Gui Hongyu to tail her. I suppose Ghost Gate¡¯s guardian noticed it.¡±


    ¡°Travel together with us, then. Long Xingyun won¡¯t harm you as long as you are with me, at least as long as we¡¯re still not there. Elder Deer and Elder Tortoise will also protect Dragon Vine.¡±


    ¡°All right. If Long Xingyun tries anything funny, though, I¡¯ll dump his corpse in the ocean,¡± Mu Yu prefaced, confident in his formationpetence.


    ¡°If he does target Dragon Vine, he does deserve to be punished.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 596January 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 286August 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 594January 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    <strong><i>Set Sail</i></strong>


    Qiao Xue and Mu Yu relished the twinkling stars across the deep ebony feathers of night as they caught up on the time they had been separated. Sadly, the heart-warming scene was ruined when Gui Dingtian and Lu Xiong decided to sit and lie around, worried the two would disappear.


    ¡°You two have issues? Are you going to watch even if Qiao Xue and I engage in intimate activities?¡± grouched Mu Yu.


    Qiao Xue, face burning with embarrassment, kicked Mu Yu.


    ¡°We can close our eyes.¡±


    ¡°Big Earthworm, go y with those two. They¡¯ll buy you some candy.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do, then?¡± asked the dragon vine.


    ¡°Watch Mu Yu and Qiao Xue engage in intimate activties.¡±


    Mu Yu viciously front kicked Xiaoshuai away.


    The rest of the night edged on awkward and joyous for everyone because of the two elders.


    ¡°Ghost Gate is moving,¡± Qiao Xue suddenly notified when dawn broke, having kept tabs on Ghost Gate¡¯s group, which was roughly five kilometres away from where they were, through manipting the ocean¡¯s water.


    Mu Yu sat up and questioned, ¡°They setting sail?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m controlling the water as subtly as I can to avoid them detecting my maniption. They¡¯ve set sail on a boat¡­ Gui Hongyu is with them and is doing fine.¡±


    Mu Yu sped his forehead with one hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if she was with them or not, okay?¡±


    Ghost Gate¡¯s group destroyed the marking Mu Yu nted on her when they set out.


    ¡°Gui Yeming is more than we can handle without Ancestor White Ape. We, therefore, must be cautious. Ol¡¯ Gui, let everyone else know to prepare. We¡¯re moving,¡± instructed Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Is that fellow they refer to as ¡®His Lordship¡¯ this Gui Yeming guy you mentioned?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Correct,¡± answered Lu Xiong.


    The others promptly packed and arrived on the scene. Long Xingyun gave the dragon vine a cunning grin and then averted his gaze.


    ¡°Climb onto my shell. Since Ancestor White Ape is not here, we will be doomed if Gui Yeming detects us,¡± instructed Gui Dingtian, throwing his shell into the ocean.


    Everyone quickly boarded the shell that expanded dozens of metres once it hit the water and sunk in to provide a suitable sitting environment. Gui Dingtian had perfect control as a helmsman, ensuring there wasn¡¯t any rocking.


    The team dispatched to locate Sacred Ind were those familiar with the ocean as the climate affected fiends the same way it impacted humans.


    Besides Long Xingyuan, the other Spirit Severing Realm fiends were the three dragon carp brothers, a dragon tortoise, a female fiend and a hippopotamus, which was the only member who didn¡¯t carry any dragon blood. The reason nobody made a fool out of the hippopotamus was because hippopotamuses were symbols of status within the fiend race.


    Among the Body Synthesis Realm fiends, Gui Dingtian and Lu Xiong were the most advanced, followed by a crocodile dragon, meaning Long Yeli was the weakest among that group.


    The three dragon carp brothers were part of Forest ck Tigerdragon¡¯s faction. The dragon tortoise was part of Purple Lightning Winged Dragon¡¯s Faction. The hippopotamus was part of Demon Spirit Dragon Python¡¯s faction. The crocodile dragon was with Great Dragon n, one of the less influential factions.


    Qiao Xue sat at the forefront to monitor Ghost Gate¡¯s group, ensuring they maintained a distance of five kilometres from Ghost Gate to avoid detection. Long Xingyun scowled the entire time as he watched her chat with Mu Yu from behind.


    In the contest for the throne in Green Dragon Fiend King¡¯s imperial court, Long Xingyun already devoured others for their blood to purify it more than once, and he wasn¡¯t the only one who had been doing it in order to expedite their evolution. Of course, Green Dragon Fiend King ouwed it, but it didn¡¯t stop them from finding loopholes in thew. His descendants secretly hunted fiends with pure blood, yet were weak, despite the risk of dying due to conflicting blood types. At the end of the day, there was no way they could guarantee a fiend beast didn¡¯t carry the blood type of more than one race.


    Long Xingyun used the aforementioned approach to increase his purity level from eighty percent to ny percent on his first attempt. On his second attempt, unfortunately, he learnt the hard way to be cautious. Nheless, the dragon vine¡¯s blood would perfectly merge with his own.


    Although Mu Yu sensed Long Xingyun¡¯s hostility, he didn¡¯t ask the dragon vine to stop wagging its tail in Long Xingyun¡¯s face, reasoning there was no point hiding anymore.


    ¡°Stop! They have halted,¡±manded Qiao Xue.


    ¡°They stopped?¡± queried Gui Dingtian, bringing the shell to a halt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what purpose they stopped for. From what I can discern, they may be trying to read the direction of the wind.¡±


    ¡°Describe to me how they are checking the wind direction,¡± requested Gui Dingtian, opting to be prepared at all times and to memorise the route to Sacred Ind.


    ¡°They tied five red items to a rope and are letting it drift on the water surface. Then, they grabbed a bell and gazed at the sun through antern ¨C at least, I think it is ¨C shrouded in ck mist. I¡¯m not sure if they are trying to determine the sun¡¯s position. I have no guess as to why they are using antern¡­¡±


    Even after hearing the procedure several times and acquiring more details, Gui Dingtian surrendered because it was hard to imagine the scene Qiao Xue tried to illustrate using words. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to describe, either, since she wasn¡¯t familiar with the oceans¡¯ behaviour.


    ¡°If only I could see what they are doing,¡±mented Gui Dingtian.


    ¡°See what Ghost Gate is doing?¡± Mu Yu repeated to himself, harnessing his creativity. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 219July 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 223July 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 218July 15, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    <strong><em>A Match Made in Heaven</em></strong>


    The winning fish that joined Qiao Xue loved the ocean they dove in and out of for it was the most expansive body of water they could be in. The dragon vine sshed water with its tail out of boredom. Meanwhile, Xiaoshuai rode on of them, sshing water and telling it to fly while everyone else was on edge, trying to figure out what Ghost Gate was up to.


    ¡°They have stopped on a reef. One of them is standing up and holding antern. I think I see a soul inside thentern. Judging from the way they are moving thentern around, I specte they are searching for a reaction to pinpoint Sacred Ind since souls upy the ind. It might be a skill of theirs¡­¡± reported Qiao Xue.


    While Gui Dingtian was trying to make sense of it all, Mu Yu already cast a formation and started drawing the spiritual energy lines around him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± questioned Gui Dingtian.


    Mu Yu nted the formation into the water and turned back with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see what they were doing?¡±


    The boat came to a halt, prompting the fiends toe over and see why. Long Xingyun red daggers at the dragon vine, then cackled. ¡°You n to go and watch them? Don¡¯t lose your life and expose us, moron.¡±


    ¡°Ugly people should invest more time in books, lest they end up without any desirable skills, instead of berating people and exposing their ignorance. You forget how Ximen Buxing beat you? He didn¡¯t even need to march forward to knock you out.¡±


    ¡°That was just cheating!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called skill. He blew his flute in front of you; he didn¡¯t creep up behind you. The reason you lost is because you¡¯re ignorant. More time reading and less time picking fights, kiddo.¡±


    Long Yeli grabbed Long Xingyun¡¯s shoulder and shook his head. Long Xingyun, vexed that he couldn¡¯t win against everyone present vying for the dragon vine, turned his head away.


    The dragon vine turned to Mu Yu once Long Xingyun averted his gaze and queried, ¡°You can see what they¡¯re doing?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s text in the water generated ripples. Mu Yu passed Shadow Splitter Sword to Qiao Xue. ¡°You know what I mean, right?¡±


    It took a brief moment for Qiao Xue to understand Mu Yu wanted tobine his Wood Spirit with her water spirit to borrow her water-control ability. She wrapped Shadow Splitter Sword in her blue ribbon to link their minds.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve done this, after all.¡±


    Qiao Xue nudged Mu Yu. ¡°Get on with your formation!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a match made in heaven, huh?¡± Mu Yu enthused, taking a second to realise he failed to express their items were a perfectbo.


    ¡°Not one more word.¡±


    Mu Yu borrowed Qiao Xue¡¯s ability to cover his nine characters on the water surface in water, lifting them off the water surface. The characters glowed green and blue. Nine Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations transferred spiritual qi into the spiritual energy lines he drew. The nine characters dove back into the depths of the ocean and swam toward Ghost Gate¡¯s ship. Formation lines emerged on the tortoise shell Mu Yu sat on, turning ripples into Ghost Gate¡¯s group. Due to him keeping the characters a safe distance away, the view wasn¡¯t the most vivid but adequate.


    ¡°Impressive,¡±plimented the crocodile dragon, sounding refined.


    ¡°This is terrific. Now we can clearly monitor them,¡± eximed Gui Dingtian.


    Gui Han held antern that would be more urately described as a bird cage constructed from ghost qi.


    ¡°The trembling soul inside the cage is Elder Chi Long! In other words, Ghost Gate had killed him but kept his soul to have him navigate,¡± informed Mu Yu, feeling sympathetic for the harsh life Elder Chi Long lived.


    There were fifteen Body Severing Realm cultivators, twelve Spirit Severing Realm cultivators, Eight Body Synthesis Realm cultivators and their guardian shrouded in ck mist, Gui Yeming.


    ¡°Scumbags would even kidnap children?!¡± Mu Yu cursed under his breath, sighting a human infant wailing in the ship.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell what they¡¯re waiting for,¡± said Gui Dingtian. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 599January 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 701November 11, 2023In "Almighty"


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 09 Ch. 29September 7, 2020In "MYSD"

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    <strong><em>Treacherous Waters (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Ghost Gate resumed their voyage once Elder Chi Long gave directions and the wind picked up after stalling for an hour. Mu Yu¡¯s characters stalked them for a visual, while Gui Dingtian moved the shell. Ghost Gate soon stopped again. They continued moving and stopping on the boundless body of water for three days before they knew it.


    The waves they encountered on the fourth day qualified as violent, and the fluff in the sky in that part of the ocean was grey. Though the shell saved them from any rocking, the gloomy mood still got to them.


    ¡°Why has Ghost Gate been sitting around meditating all day? Are they lost?¡± muttered the dragon vine.


    Ghost Gate¡¯s teams showed admirable discipline, meditating without letting anything distracting them. Gui Hongyu took care of the nine crying infants unable to stand the sounds of the violent waves as best as she could. She jumped into the water to fetch a dolphin and used an unknown method of holding it in the air to feed the nine infants with its milk.


    ¡°Gui Hongyu isn¡¯t so bad, after all, is she?¡± asked Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Yeah, at the very least, the nine infant r-¡± ¨C Qiao Xue nudged Mu Yu ¨C ¡°Ghost Gate always do things with some evil goal in mind. They¡¯d kill the infants the moment the nine were no longer useful. If we don¡¯t save them, they¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± responded Qiao Xue, fiddling with her Wood Spirit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop Ghost Gate from imposing their will on the nine kids. If their nine lives can help us reach Sacred Ind, sacrificing even ny human infants would be worth it,¡± Long Xingyun chimed in.


    Mu Yu looked to Long Xingyun through the corner of his eyes and insulted, ¡°Not surprising,ing from a scumbag.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak up as if you¡¯re a scumbag. You insult the term.¡±


    Long Xingyun took a swing, only for Qiao Xue to step in between, scolding, ¡°Xingyun, remember these words: an infant is an infant regardless of their race. We must rescue those nine infants. No matter what Ghost Gate has nned, our aim is to sabotage them!¡±


    Long Xingyun cast his gaze beyond Qiao Xue to Mu Yu. ¡°Now you need a girl to defend you, coward?¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t realised it, she¡¯s protecting you from me.¡±


    ¡°You want to go, do you?!¡±


    While Long Xingyun publicly churned spiritual energy, Long Yeli furtively released his own energy to shake Mu Yu up.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon vine emerged on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and condescendingly snubbed, ¡°Son of filth.¡±


    Every fiend on board with dragon blood flowing in them was affronted as it was taboo to them. If the others not present heard the insult, they¡¯d be equally incensed. Teeth grinding away, Long Xingyun brayed, ¡°Your death wish is granted!¡±


    Mu Yu caressed the dragon vine¡¯s tail and decided to clean up its mess. ¡°You half-breed dragons not listening when a true dragon is teaching you to wise up?¡±


    Long Yeli, once again, had to stop Long Xingyun from flying off the handle.


    ¡°Stop fighting,¡± chided Gui Dingtian. ¡°Ghost Gate is moving again.¡±


    The waves started rising as high as a hundred metres. Thankfully, Mu Yu helped them weave away. That being said, there wasn¡¯t much he could do about the waves destabilising his formation. Ghost Gate¡¯s ship no longer sailed smoothly; they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop water sshing on them.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right! When did the infants stop crying, and why are they docilely sitting in their cage despite the water drenching them?¡± Mu Yu eximed, exchanging eye contact with Qiao Xue. ¡°Everyone, wait here!¡±


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue ran over to Ghost Gate¡¯s ship and stopped inside a one-hundred-metre tall wave to spy. They saw the next wave split Ghost Gate¡¯s ship in two and the members aboard be swept into the ocean as ghost qi.


    ¡°They¡¯re fakes?!¡±


    The other fiends rushed over to hear Mu Yu exin, ¡°They must¡¯ve noticed we were tailing them. Damn it, they got us good!¡±


    ¡°If they noticed us tailing them, why didn¡¯t Gui Yeming address us? He¡¯s strong enough to stop all of us. Why did they need to set up this trap?¡± queried Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Qiao Xue has the terrain on her side,¡± guessed Gui Dingtian.


    Qiao Xue removed her water spirit from Mu Yu¡¯s sword and converted it into a sky-blue screen, cing it into the water. Her eyes erged as she informed, ¡°Something is wrong with this water. I can¡¯t control the water!¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t.¡±


    ck mist gushed forth from the water surface, pulling the water around the group of fiends a hundred metres above them, forming a water prison! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 599January 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 591January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    <strong><em>Treacherous Waters (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue reacted the strongest of everyone as she was at Ghost Gate¡¯s mercy on Second Heaven. Lu Xiong and Gui Dingtian pulled Mu Yu behind them, adamant on protecting the dragon vine. The winning fish returned to Qiao Xue¡¯s body. The dragon vine made the wise decision, hiding inside Mu Yu¡¯s clothing. The fact that even Body Synthesis Realm fiends were under heavy tension in the face of Gui Yeming¡¯s qi meant that he had ascended beyond Body Synthesis Realm.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯s about time I allocate your reward for tailing me all this time.¡±


    Gui Dingtian called for his shell, covering everyone inside as it flitted past them.


    Gui Yeming mmed waves against the shell, rocking Gui Dingtian, then remarked, ¡°Pretty tough shell you have there.¡±


    Gui Yeming mmed down on one side of the shell, flipping it onto its side and cracking it. Blood seeped out from the teeth Gui Dingtian mped together to resist the impact. Owing to his link to his shell, Gui Dingtian¡¯s back suffered the same damage that his shell did.


    Lu Xiong and Qiao Xue hurried to Gui Dingtian¡¯s aid, while Mu Yu fed him healing pills, hoping that the pills designed for humans would work for fiends.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± assured Gui Dingtian, straightening his legs with Lu Xiong¡¯ assistance.


    <em>Crack!</em> At the same moment the shell cracked open, Gui Dingtian¡¯s legs crumbled beneath him, and everyone inside the shell was thrown out. There was nowhere to run inside the prison of water bars.


    ¡°Into the water!¡±


    The fiends dove down, disregarding whoever gave the direction. They thought they would get away since they were a team familiar with wet terrains. s, Ghost Gate wouldn¡¯t set a trap that didn¡¯t take diving into the equation. Ghost Gate cast their ghost qi into the water, creating a barrier that bounced back the fiends who tried to dive.


    Mu Yu stuck Wood Spirit into the water, hoping to erase the energy. The problem was the energy would take a long time ¨C too long in their case ¨C to erase.


    Even though Lu Xiong was carrying aatose Gui Dingtian, the former still stuck to Mu Yu¡¯s side in order to protect the dragon vine.


    ¡°Mu Yu, protect Lord True Dragon. I will cut open a path!¡±


    Lu Xiong passed Gui Dingtian to Qiao Xue and transformed into a five-metre-tall brown deer with sharp antlers two-metres long. Lu Xiong concentrated all of his spiritual energy to his antlers and pelted into the waves, creating an opening and holding it open with his fiend energy.


    ¡°Now! Go!¡±


    Gui Yeming ignored the fiends bolting through and, instead, seized Lu Xiong¡¯s antlers with ghost qi hands. ¡°You¡¯re a nuisance, although you do have some praiseworthy courage.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Lu Xiong roared onest time before the opening closed.


    ¡°Elder Deer!¡±


    Mu Yu caught Qiao Xue, who tried to run back to Lu Xiong¡¯s rescue, only to then be faced with another wave acting as a wall.


    ¡°Did you curs think you¡¯d actually escape my Thousand Waves Wall?¡±


    Expediting the growth of despair taking hold of his prey, Gui Yeming hurled Lu Xiong, without his long antlers, onto the surface in front of his prey. Mu Yu raced over to help Lu Xiong, who reverted to human form uponnding and was barely conscious.


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡± Qiao Xue thundered, body trembling with boiling rage.


    Mu Yu pulled the water spirit around Qiao Xue¡¯s sword over and fused it with Wood Spirit. Wood Spirit on its own couldn¡¯t nullify ghost qi, while Water Spirit couldn¡¯t control water because of Gui Yeming¡¯s ghost qi contaminating it. Water, at the end of the day, was water, though. As long as Qiao Xue wasn¡¯t afraid of the ghost qi, she could seize authority over the ocean again!


    As the two linked their minds again, they came to realise that they could sense the ocean¡¯s movements thanks to Wood Spirit¡¯s death qi.


    ¡°Death by Water and Wood.¡±


    Mu Yu unleashed ck and white qi, spurring Wood Spirit to sprout ck branches in the ocean, thereby sucking up the ghost qi to clear it.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed the two elders and raced into the big bubble to dive.


    Though surprised the water and woodbo could ovee the trap he engineered, Gui Yeming had faith in his overwhelming cultivation and, therefore, spawned a hand in the water to smack the bubble! Green leaves in bubbles emerged from exterior of the bubble, erasing ghost qi as the overpowering ghost qi deleted the leaves one by one. Nheless, kill one leaf, and ten more emerged.


    Gui Yemingunched another hand at them, crushing the bubble too fast for Mu Yu to react. The fiends reverted to their fiend forms to swim more efficiently. Long Xingyun and Long Yeli clung to the hippopotamus since the two of them weren¡¯t as proficient as the others when it came to swimming.


    Qiao Xue¡¯s water spirit tied her to Mu Yu, who manage to catch only Lu Xiong in ast-ditch effort; however, a vortex spawned out of the blue and sucked all of the fiends in.


    Gui Yeming chased them over to the vortex and brayed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t time to catch my ferry, I¡¯d maul every single one of you!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 600January 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 599January 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 601January 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    <strong><em>Volcano Ind</em></strong>


    The fiend team and Mu Yu found themselves on an isted, and ratherrge, ind consisting of strange rockery and seldomly sighted trees. ording to Qiao Xue, who mustered every ounce of energy she could to hold everyone together at the dangerous junction, the vortex they were caught up in was a product of a quake underneath the ocean that created a slit, drawing water into said slit.


    One of the carp brothers and Gui Dingtian were missing, while Lu Xiong had regained awareness of his surroundings but was out ofmission, leaving the group in a despondent mood. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the bitter reality that they couldn¡¯t find Ghost Gate again in the ever-changing ocean vexed them.


    ¡°What now? Are we going to continue our search for Sacred Ind? We don¡¯t even know where we are,¡± Qiao Xue inquired, miffed due to mental and physical exhaustion.


    ¡°We can worry about that after we¡¯ve recovered from our injuries,¡± answered Mu Yu, sitting underneath a tree to borrow its vitality.


    Even though the team consisted of their best experts in the water ¨C at the time ¨C swimming in calm waters and turbulent waters were two different beasts.


    Among the group, only Long Xingyun and Long Yeli were still in character and brimming with energy due to them seeing an opportunity to implement their strategy that promised the throne. The only problem was one remaining individual who might not have takee their side.


    Long Xingyun¡¯s gaze drifted over to the crocodile dragon and out of his mouth, came, ¡°Take a rest. E Wenmao, how about the two of us explore this ind and drive off any dangerous creatures.¡±


    Crocodile dragon E Wenmao, the tacitly instated new leader as Gui Dingtian and Lu Xiong weren¡¯t able to lead anymore, saw no issue with the proposition and nodded, joining the scheming pair.


    The seabirds and other flying sea fiends in the mountain range at the heart of the ind hurtled as soon as they sensed the trio venturing into their territory.


    Lu Xiong scuttled over to Mu Yu, then needed several breaths to say, ¡°Mu Yu, leave with Qiao Xue and Lord True Dragon now; otherwise, he will be in danger because I can¡¯t protect you in this condition.¡±


    Mu Yu, who had a wealth of experience dealing with Long Xingyun¡¯s kind, had no trouble discerning what the prince was plotting from the get-go. ¡°We will have to take you with us, then. He¡¯ll take any opportunity he can to kill you in retaliation for you stopping him from harming my dragon vine.¡±


    Lu Xiong coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I died millenniums ago and am but a soul in a borrowed corpse. As long as Lord True Dragon is safe, I don¡¯t care how I end up.¡±


    ¡°Old Deer, why do you fervently protect me when you¡¯re not a subject of Green Dragon Dynasty?¡± asked the dragon vine.


    ¡°As you are a true dragon, you are the most venerated being among our race. All fiends are beholden to protect true dragons. That is why Green Dragon Fiend King is heralded as the true ruler of our race even though there are multiple fiend kings,¡± exined Lu Xiong.


    Qiao Xue checked on the other injured personnel and gave Lu Xiong a pat on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Deer. I will not leave you behind. If Long Xingyun wants to harm anyone or defy our morals, he will have to get through me first. He will not do anything as long as I am around.¡±


    ¡°No matter how solid a defence may be, there is always a way to get around it!¡± disputed Lu Xiong.


    Nobody noticed a ck and white formation flit across Mu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    <em>Boom!</em> The water roiled as the ground trembled. Qiao Xue peered in the direction the explosion came from, which also happened to be where Long Xingyun¡¯s trio headed.


    ¡°Are those three fighting?¡± Mu Yu jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Unlikely so judging from the signs. It resembles an erupting volcano if you ask me,¡± opined Lu Xiong.


    Mu Yu vaulted up to see the sky above an alp turning grey and whiffed the smell of a fire breaking out. He hurried back down and helped up Lu Xiong. ¡°We need to get out of here ¨C and fast!¡±


    ¡°What about the three of them?¡± asked the dragon tortoise.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything. They should be able to protect themselves at their level,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°What if harm befalls them?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect us Spirit Severing Realm fodder to do if Body Synthesis Realm fiends can¡¯t resolve the problem?¡± Mu Yu disputed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off the ind first, and we can wait for them from a safe spot,¡± rmended Qiao Xue.


    From the sky, they noticed abnormally big bubbles burbling followed by water columns rising from the same spot, acting as sprinklers all around the ind.


    ¡°Sizzling water columns and suffocating stench oozing out, this is anything but normal,¡± stated Mu Yu. Mu Yu took in a breath of the air and then abruptly descended, forcing what he inhaled out of his body. ¡°Descend! Drop now! ze venom is spreading into the sky!¡±


    ¡°What is ze venom? <em>Cough, cough</em>!¡± asked Qiao Xue, immediately forcing the smoke she inhaled back out.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually found as a rare mineral in volcanoes. Over time, it absorbs spiritual qi from nature andbines it with the volcanoes smoke, turning it into a poisonous gas. There¡¯s no stopping it from corroding our spiritual energy once we breathe it in regardless of how advanced we are as cultivators! Once the poison mixes with the smokeing from the volcano, we¡¯ll have trouble even flying out of here. That applies even if we can travel through voids because we have to emerge at intervals.¡±


    Qiao Xue descended onto the shore. She formed a bubble from the hot water, then froze it to use as an escape vehicle. To everyone¡¯s dismay, fiend beasts started surfacing from the water by the second. The red lion-like fiends, except with tentacles on their backs, were twice the size of an average human and equipped with functioning wings.


    ¡°Oceanze beasts?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 09 Ch. 91November 25, 2020In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 731December 11, 2023In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 591January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    <strong><em>Oceanze Beasts (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°To the forest!¡± shouted Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu lifted Lu Xiong onto his back and sprinted through the moist, pungent forest littered with corpses, arriving at arge gully, where the erupting volcano was visible. They had no choice but to stop there for the oceanze beasts had already upied the sky.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t fiends supposed to be stronger than fiend beasts? Can¡¯t you guysmunicate?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much impossible tomunicate with them because fiend beasts haven¡¯t developed enough intelligence tomunicate with us. With respect to your first question, ack of brains doesn¡¯t positively corrte to ack of brawn,¡± answered Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Not only are oceanze Beasts one of the most powerful fiend beasts in the water but also a force to be reckoned with in the sky and moved in groups. As they are level six fiend beasts, theirbat power rivals our own, especially when they are protecting their offspring.


    ¡°They reside under the ocean until they need to find a volcano for their eggs to hatch. The reason they choose to give birth at volcanoes is to let theva hatch their eggs, consequently giving birth to fiend beasts impervious tova. When the volcano erupts, their offspring will be shot out. If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re heading to the volcano to fetch their newborns that aren¡¯t able to fly yet.


    ¡°My gut feeling tells me they will perceive us to be hostiles and attack us if we bump into each other. With tens of thousands of them out there on ground and in the air, we¡¯re heavily outnumbered. All we can do is wait until they¡¯ve fetched their newborns,¡± informed Qiao Xue.


    ¡°How about I go intimidate them with my dragon status?¡± volunteered the dragon vine.


    ¡°Sit down. You won¡¯t scare any level six fiend beast. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll give them a fright, only to then be shredded,¡± ribbed Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu leaned Lu Xiong on a rock for thetter to rest morefortably.


    ¡°Where are those three? I don¡¯t sense them anywhere,¡± queried Mu Yu, expanding his search radius to ten kilometres.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find them?¡± inquired Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Not a single trace.¡±


    There were still tremors going through the ground, and the volcano was still spittingparably to drizzle, which exined why there were oceanze beasts waiting overhead for their newborns to be delivered.


    <em>Boom!</em> The volcanomenced its next firing barrage, turning the white mountain into a red one and increasing the density of the smokescreen. The infants were having the time of their life, resembling little balls surfingrva. Their parentsmenced what resembled an army extraction, swooping in to pick up their children. The hand-sized little ones were having a field day, trying to hide in crevices and cracks in rocks, giving their parents a chore.


    Young oceanze beasts struggled to survive underwater. As such, less than 1% of the tens of thousands spat out of the volcano each time actually saw adulthood. The volcano was only active for about fifteen minutes and sprayed minimalva, fortunately.


    The various fiend beasts in the gully, pythons on the walls included, would¡¯ve loved to feast on the little ones if their parents weren¡¯t around. Thus, all the predators could do was pray one would identally fall in for them to feast off. The chances of a young one falling prey was quite high as the sight of various fiend beasts excited them simrly to children strolling through a zoo.


    A level five python stealthily slithered its head out of its den and opened its mouth. One of the small fellows thought its mouth was some fun, secret cave or something and dove in!


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about given that they¡¯re children. The oceanze beasts pick up their children in a big group and carry their offspring in their mouth for that very reason,¡± enlightened Qiao Xue.


    One oceanze beast called for backup and charged at the python, scaring the python back into its den. With the others standing by, one of them breached the hole with its tentacle and hauled the python out to shred.


    ¡°Tweet, tweet.¡±


    ¡°H-hello, little guy?¡± Mu Yu greeted the little oceanze beast that was drawn in by the group¡¯s peculiar appearances.


    ¡°Run! Its parents will trace its scent here and attack us!¡± warned Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu picked up Lu Xiong and made a dash for it, only to look back and see the little fellow jovially chasing after them ¨C not to mention it was born able to run as fast as their full-pelt sprint!


    ¡°We can¡¯t shake it off at this rate! I¡¯ll kill it,¡± suggested the dragon tortoise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! If you kill any of the newborns, none of us will leave this ind alive!¡± warned Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Let me!¡± The dragon vine confronted the little one and threatened, ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    The little fellow finally froze stiff in ce.


    ¡°Done. Let¡¯s get going,¡± proudly said the dragon vine.


    All of a sudden, the little fellow wailed.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Rampaging footsteps approached faster than Mu Yu could curse.


    ¡°Big Earthworm, what did you scare the kid for?!¡± reproached Xiaoshuai, not speaking to the kid because it was too young to understand him.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know it was such a wuss? If it can¡¯t stand up to a dragon, it¡¯ll never amount to anything!¡± argued the dragon vine.


    ¡°Guys, can we get priorities straight?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 219July 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 378October 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    <strong><em>Oceanze Beasts (Part 2)</em></strong>


    ¡°Where are those three? They would be able to hold these oceanze beasts off,¡± thundered Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about that after we figure out how to deal with all the enemies in the trees, skies and these iing tentacles!¡±


    The dragon tortoise took no its tortoise form with two horns. The two dragon carps turned into their carp forms so that they had four ws to fight with instead of just two arms. The hippopotamus used its size to its advantage.


    Mu Yu¡¯s proficiency with Wood Spirit proved too much for the oceanze beasts¡¯ tentacles as he hurled them into each other. Qiao Xue weaved through the trees, trapping the fiend beasts in bubbles and freezing them. Despite their valiant efforts, though, there was just no end to the enemies.


    ¡°Mu Yu, put me down and escape. I don¡¯t want to be a burden,¡± advised Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Your whinging isn¡¯t making this any easier, so don¡¯t speak up if you don¡¯t have anything helpful to say,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Big Earthworm¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make the kid cry.¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault Lord True Dragon; it is just their nature to react that way.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. Mu Yu, cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts so that we can join the fight,¡± suggested the dragon vine.


    ¡°Nah, I already have an idea.¡±


    Mu Yu cast a formation into Wood Spirit, creating vines and hurling them around. He then cast formation text into everyone¡¯s body to merge them with the first formation. Suddenly, the oceanze beasts stopped attacking, affording Mu Yu a small window to drag everyone back to him.


    Mu Yu quietly instructed, ¡°Suppress your qi, quick! They can¡¯t see us since I¡¯ve cast an illusion formation on us.¡±


    ¡°Is this enough to deceive them?¡± asked the eldest dragon carp, surprised Mu Yu could drag all of them back at once even though their cultivation was equal.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t start attacking them,¡± answered Mu Yu, trying to rush everyone away since he used himself as the formation¡¯s foundation.


    The oceanze beasts focused on trying to locate the group using their sense of smell. Luckily, Mu Yu was ahead of them and covered their scents already.


    Qiao Xue pointed to a river. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river. I don¡¯t think there are any oceanze beasts there.¡±


    There was no point going to the river because she was the only one who could perfectly blend in with water to sneak past the group on guard duty at the ocean.


    They had to tread deliberately in order to provide Mu Yu enough time to constantly adjust the formation to the environment since he mobilised what should¡¯ve been a fixed formation. Even though some oceanze beasts yielded and left, there was still a group parking atop a dune they arrived at. They took a detour around the group and jump onto the water.


    Qiao Xue generated a tform for them to stand on the water surface, separating them to prevent them getting soaked. She lowered the water level, then housed everyone inside a big bubble to enter the water.


    Mu Yu assuaged himself with exhale, only to hear the hippopotamus verbalise a warning.


    ¡°The temperature is going to drop!¡± Qiao Xue warned upon seeing the encroaching tentacles.


    The temperature plummeted as Qiao Xue froze over the river within a twenty square metre area, freezing their predators at the same time. Unfortunately, the strategy provoked those flying above. Given their numbers and brute strength, it was a quick job for them to purge the ice. Although she managed to slip away in time, the oceanze beasts had the homed in on the bubble and utilised their tentacles to propel themselves swiftly through the water.


    Qiao Xue stalled their pursuers through incarcerating the oceanze beasts, albeit barely. Joining her, Mu Yu pulled tree roots from the shore over to form a wooden wall, forcing the oceanze beasts to charge through so that he could bnd them once they charged through.


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s a waterfall! Hang on!¡± Qiao Xue instructed.


    The bubble flew off the ridge and began a rapid downfall. Mu Yu belted everyone in using tree branches to prevent passengers in the bubble crashing into each other.


    ¡°Where does this river flow to?¡±


    Below them wasn¡¯t a body of water but a seemingly bottomless stone cavern. Above the waterfall were more oceanze beasts lying in wait for hostiles, although they had to dive into the stone cavern since they couldn¡¯t leave the waterfall.


    Given the only light in the cavern came from above, tension flourished in their minds.


    Qiao Xue broke their fall halfway down the waterfall because not even she could discern what lied at the bottom. ¡°They aren¡¯t chasing us into his cavern. What¡¯s next?¡±


    Mu Yu cast a formation, lighting up the rocky walls desecrated with moss. Adrenaline still pumping, their sense of smell was heightened enough to pick up on a gag-inducing smell.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be able to out until the oceanze beasts have picked up all of their k-¡±


    ¡°I know where we are now!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 604January 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 603January 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 753January 2, 2024In "Almighty"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    <strong><i>Sacred Road</i></strong>


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Mu Yu asked after hearing Lu Xiong exim he knew where they were.


    ¡°This is Ocean Fiend King Yujiang¡¯s smell. We have already arrived in his territory!¡±


    ¡°Are you positive?¡± Qiao Xue questioned, unable to pick up aforementioned smell.


    ¡°None of you here would¡¯ve met him before because he was defeated thousands of years ago, but I recognise his smell and aura. Just as he has a different smell to us, his dynasty is also distinctly different from ours.¡±


    Qiao Xue helped Lu Xiong move along the rocky wall as he searched for something on it. Curious, Mu Yu scrutinised the wall until he, too, noticed there were lines carved deliberately on it but would be missed if one didn¡¯t check under theyers of moss. Mu Yu had an express method of seeing the full picture through connecting to the moss. Had he not used his unique ability, he would have had to continue descending to see the entire thing that stretched hundreds of metres.


    ¡°It resembles a totem,¡± Mu Yu uttered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out already?¡± queried Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to the moss.¡±


    ¡°Draw it out for me. We can activate it to reach their dynasty,¡± directed Lu Xiong.


    Mu Yu, using his formation skills, drew the heptagon totem in the air, taking a mere fifteen minutes.


    ¡°A coral reef throne, yes, that¡¯s it! This is his totem!¡±


    While the fiends were ted to hear that, the dragon vine berated, ¡°I call that hideous graffiti. Rodent, I reckon you paint better.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, of course. In fact, I¡¯ve levelled up my skills by leaps and bounds since thest time Mu Yu and I scribbled in ¡®Poison Scripture¡¯ at Ku Mu Valley.¡±


    In a dilemma with how to deal with the insult, Lu Xiong turned a blind ear to it and conveyed, ¡°Mu Yu, take me to this ce on the totem.¡±


    Mu Yu wrapped Lu Xiong and himself up with a tree root and lowered them down to the right, using a formation as a torch with one hand and brushing aside moss with his other hand. What he was searching for was an upside-down triangle resembling a tooth, tentacles and an outline resembling a mouth.


    ¡°He Ziping,e on down,¡± hollered Lu Xiong.


    ¡°Right away, Elder Lu,¡± responded the chubby hippopotamus, proudly slicing his hand and offering the ¡°mouth¡± his blood upon arrival.


    ¡°Why do you fiends like blood rituals? It grosses me out,¡± bemoaned Xiaoshuai, also speaking on behalf of Qiao Xue and Mu Yu.


    The blood flowed to the other lines, lighting the totem red. Despite the volume of blood offered, He Ziping was unfazed. More interestingly, the blood didn¡¯t remain as a liquid. The mouth expanded, then converted into a ck hole and sucked the water belting down from the waterfall in, yet there was the sound of water flowinging from down below.


    ¡°Where does the river flow to?¡± Mu Yu nudged Qiao Xue and inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s energy stopping anyone from manipting its flow.¡±


    ¡°Follow me. Do not touch anything. Qiao Xue, don¡¯t control the water because King Yujiang can also control water and is as strong as Water Spirit Lord,¡± informed Lu Xiong, following the trail of water with Mu Yu¡¯s support.


    The flowing river didn¡¯t push them along. Instead, it was just a path for them to amble along. Mu Yu touched the water walls of the tunnel, discovering he could even dip his hand in and questioned, ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°King Yujiang¡¯s power has arge range. That¡¯s why you can say the entire ocean is his turf. It¡¯s said that he opened seven paths called Sacred Paths that are hidden on numerous inds. Only those from his imperial court know how to locate the paths based on smell. There¡¯s only one path to Sacred Ind from the ocean that¡¯s always changing. The seven paths are the only alternative if you don¡¯t travel by boat. That being said, there¡¯s no way an outsider could tell which path leads where. Unlike us, they don¡¯t need to offer blood to the totem, either, as the contraption is only aimed at keeping outsiders out. Normally, the only time you¡¯d notice the totem is if you chanced upon the entrance to one of the paths; you can say we¡¯re quite lucky,¡± enlightened Lu Xiong, showing his concern for the three who went missing on the ind.


    Several silhouettes sneaked up behind Mu Yu¡¯s group, approaching the entrance they entered. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 603January 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 605January 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    <strong><em>Seahorse Taotao</em></strong>


    It was the most peaceful hour Mu Yu¡¯s group had in quite a while as they admired the exuberant marine life under the water pce and the sound of sshing water. Themunity of corals and fish sung of living in their colours, a sort of visual choir eyes saw and the soul heard. Nheless, Mu Yu dragged Qiao Xue to the rear of the group, suspecting something was amiss.


    Connecting Wood Spirit to Water Spirit as a means ofmunicating through their minds, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°How much do you know about Fiend King Yujiang¡¯s ind? They don¡¯t look as though they know it very well.¡±


    ¡°You can think of the ten fiend king¡¯s dynasties as your cultivation sects that only unite when facing the elemental demons¡¯ threat. In our case, we also unite against human cultivators. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know each other¡¯s sect, or anybody could invade anybody, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to you referring to yourself as part of the fiend race.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m a fiend to begin with; I grew up with them.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t wise if we don¡¯t know Fiend King Yujiang¡¯s ce. We¡¯re injured personnel. Meanwhile, Gui Yeming is lurking somewhere.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just watch Ghost Gate invade, though, can we? Furthermore, we don¡¯t know where Fiend King Yujiang is sealed. He will be in danger if Ghost Gate locates him first.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that singing? Their voice is almost as nice as mine,¡± Xiaoshuai popped out and asked, referring to a clear voice they could hear all around them.


    ¡°You scared off every fiend beast thest time you sung at Moyun Mountains, Rodent.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± called Lu Xiong,ing to a fork in the road.


    ¡°Which way?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± answered Lu Xiong.


    Xiaoshuai turned his head to listen in closely and then raised his w. ¡°Right. The nice voice ising from the right.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, trante the lyrics for us,¡± requested Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai cleared his throat and took in a big breath. ¡°Aaaahhh.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to sing!¡± scolded Mu Yu, flicking XIaoshuai in the hand.


    Xiaoshuai pouted. ¡°You want the trantion or not?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you win.¡±


    Xiaoshuai cleared his throat and started again. ¡°Ah, ahlu, ahl, Beautiful Xiaoshuai, you are my King¡¯s embrace. Foreigners, be careful. Harbouring ulterior motives will shorten your lifespan. Ah, ahlu, ahl, Beautiful Xiaoshuai, you are my paradise. Only those respectful shall be granted an audience with my king. Only the astute survive on the ocean waters. Ah¡­¡±


    Mu Yu knew Xiaoshuai well enough to know ¡°beautiful Xiaoshuai¡± meant ¡°beautiful ocean¡±. That said, he had to ask, ¡°What does ¡®Only the astute survive on the ocean waters¡¯ mean? What does it mean, only the smart can pass through?¡±


    After he deliberated on the lyrics, Lu Xiong suggested, ¡°Fiend King Yujiang is a brilliant fiend and, therefore, demands that all fiends learn about the ocean. I believe he wants fiends to pass his test in order to gain entry to his ind.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re handsome, like me, you can skip the test,¡± jubntly remarked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Who¡¯s singing?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Likely mermaid fiends. Judging from the voice, the mermaid fiends haven¡¯t developed intelligence,¡± opined Lu Xiong. ¡°I suppose theck of fiends in this heaven made it hard for underwater fiends here to develop intelligence.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about the ocean?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Not much. I can¡¯tmunicate with mermaids, either. Ol¡¯ Gui knew the most, but¡­¡±


    Mu Yu pressed a hand on Lu Xiong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯ll be all right. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Mu Yu chose to go left since Xiaoshuai chose to go right. They ran into a coral reef wall blocking their way.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, shall we break it down?¡± a fiend asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t damage anything along the path, or it will disappear,¡± Lu Xiong warned.


    ¡°Can we enter the ocean then take a detour around the wall to re-enter Sacred Path?¡± asked Qiao Xue, sticking her hand into the water wall.


    ¡°No. If we veer off Sacred Path, we will have to start all over again, so we must stay on,¡± educated Lu Xiong.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see if there are any mechanisms to move the wall, or search for a detour, then,¡± opined Mu Yu.


    Lu Xiong inspected the coral reef and discovered a water chain in between the rocks that he could pull out with his fingers. The other side of the water chain was anchored to a sleeping, purple hand-sized seahorse¡¯s tail. He touched the seahorse and hollered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The seahorse only needed a second to escape its fatigue due to the sight of so many people. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m the guard, General Seahorse Taotao. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We are subjects of Green Dragon Kingdom. We are on our way to Ocean Fiend King Kingdom. Would you be able to notify your superiors?¡± requested Lu Xiong.


    Seahorse Taotao cleared his throat. ¡°As you are not part of the underwater fiend race, you need to answer a few questions to enter.¡±


    ¡°What is this, an intelligence test just to walk a path?¡±ined the dragon vine.


    ¡°It is His Majesty¡¯s rule. All fiends living in the ocean must be erudite about the ocean as that increases their chances of survival, understood?¡±


    ¡°Do I get a free pass for looking handsome?¡± Xiaoshuai enthused.


    ¡°I can. Not you.¡±


    Xiaoshuai pouted again.


    ¡°We are ready to answer,¡± expressed Lu Xiong.


    Seahorse Taotao tumbled in the air, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s Seahorse Taotao¡¯s favourite colour?¡±


    <em>Is he messing with us?</em> wondered the fiends.


    ¡°Purple,¡± Mu Yu drawled, shaking his head.


    ¡°Correct. You have potential,¡± responded Seahorse Taotao.


    The fiends pulled a double chin as they stared at Mu Yu. Qiao Xue whispered in his ear, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Look at what colour he is. Recall what his answer to Xiaoshuai¡¯s question is. They¡¯re cut from the same piece of cloth.¡±


    ¡°Second question: what shape does the ocean¡¯s flow create? How do fiend beasts level five and below living underwater navigate?¡±


    Everyone looked to Mu Yu.


    ¡°What do I look like to you? An aquatic animal?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 402October 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 254August 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 278August 14, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    <strong><em>Mermaid Fiends</em></strong>


    From Mu Yu¡¯s head, Xiaoshuai raised his w and shouted, ¡°I know! I know! The flow of water in the ocean is based on density and the direction of the wind. Level five fiend beasts and below use the temperature of the water and the flow of spiritual qi I the water to navigate!¡±


    ¡°Spot on.¡±


    ¡°How do you determine if a fiend beast hasid im to a certain zone?¡±


    ¡°There will be unusual spiritual energy floating around. By the same token, you can determine the fiend beast¡¯s power based on the frequency of said spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°How do you chase enemies underwater?¡±


    ¡°Every fiend beast or cultivator will leave their signature smell in the water. You can use ck fiend apes¡¯ ck juice to track them.¡±


    ¡°How many questions do we need to answer to gain entry?¡± questioned the dragon vine, cranky.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get the answers correct, but you must learn them. The point of assigning me to guard duty is to teach every fiend basic knowledge, increasing their chance of survival in the ocean. Can¡¯t you tell how practical the questions are in nature?¡±


    ¡°In other words, we can enter even if we¡¯re not correct?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Mu Yu palmed his face, thinking, ¡°Why so many questions, then?¡±


    ¡°As you are Green Dragon Kingdom¡¯s subjects, and he is a true dragon, you can visit whenever you fancy,¡± verbalised Seahorse Taotao, moving the coral reef aside, thereby revealing a path, as it waved its tail imbued with spiritual energy. He then blocked Mu Yu and Qiao Xue¡¯s path, stating, ¡°You two can¡¯t enter because you¡¯re not fiends.¡±


    ¡°They are with us,¡± informed Lu Xiong.


    ¡°It makes no difference. Humans aren¡¯t wee.¡±


    ¡°Not even if I order you to let them through?¡± the dragon vine asked in a somewhat aggressive voice.


    Seahorse Taotao shook his head. ¡°Unless His Majesty permits, no human cultivator is allowed through a sacred path.¡±


    ¡°And if I insist?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Then, I shall close off the path.¡±


    If Seahorse Taotao closed off the path, all of them would be plunged into the ocean.


    The fiendscked the confidence to face Ghost Gate without Qiao Xue since she had been helping them the entire way.


    ¡°Head on first,¡± conveyed Mu Yu, assuring Lu Xiong with a nod. For the reason that Lu Xiong couldn¡¯t shake off his concern for the dragon vine¡¯s safety, Mu Yu added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s been safe and sound all these years he¡¯s been with me.¡±


    Lu Xiong had no choice but to continue on for Ghost Gate¡¯s group might¡¯ve already arrived. They had to check on the ind even if they were no match for Ghost Gate¡¯s crew. Hence, he reminded, ¡°Qiao Xue, make sure to protect Lord True Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± promised Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue stopped once they could no longer see Seahorse Taotao, who went back to sleep, after the group split off in separate directions.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Qiao Xue inquired.


    ¡°Mm¡­ We¡¯ll capture a ck fiend ape. When I tapped Elder Lu on the shoulder before, I marked him with my qi. We can use a ck fiend ape¡¯s ck juice to track them.¡±


    ¡°How about we visit the mermaid? I think she¡¯s quite nice,¡± Xiaoshuai propounded.


    ¡°Did that path lead to the mermaids?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Mermaids are warriors who guard the kingdom, so they will treat us as enemies,¡± cautioned Qiao Xue.


    ¡°We have no choice but to leave the sacred path, then.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to see this path again once we enter the ocean. Are you sure you want to leave?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point hanging around.¡±


    Mu Yu decisively strolled to the edge of the path and signalled for Qiao Xue to keep up prior to entering the ocean. Qiao Xue generated a bubble as their vehicle, keeping the underwater pressure outside. The sacred path was nowhere in sight when they looked back.


    ¡°The two of us have a knack for sharing woes, huh?¡± Mu Yumented with a hapless smile. ¡°I¡¯m reminded of when we infiltrated the underground pce at Second Heaven.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall anything nice happening whenever I bump into you,¡± Qiao Xue voiced cheerfully.


    ¡°That hurts!¡± Mu Yu leaned onto the bubble and said, ¡°We¡¯re technically sharing a room now.¡±


    ¡°Do the two of us need to erase our presence,¡± inquired the dragon vine, being sensible.


    ¡°What for?¡± Qiao Xue asked.


    ¡°So that you two have some private face for, you know¡­¡± innocently responded Xiaoshuai, gesturing with his thumbs.


    ¡°How about we concentrate on finding a ck fiend ape and catching up with Elder Lu?¡± Mu Yu argued, steering the conversation back on topic.


    Soon, they heard singing again.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    A number of something started to assemble them.


    I think we¡¯ve identally waltzed into the mermaids¡¯ turf,¡± opined Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡± snapped Mu Yu.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask!¡±


    ¡°Great, there are dozens of aggressive, grey, scaly, muscr-armed hungry mermaids armed with tridents surrounding us now. Try to show some initiative next time.¡±


    ¡°Why do they look so hideous when their voices are so nice?¡± Xiaoshuaiined, disappointed.


    ¡°What did you expect? Sultry mermaids? There are four level six and over thirty more level five of them. How about we worry about something pertinent?¡±


    ¡°Well, that was what I was hoping for.¡±


    ¡°Tell them we mean no ill will. See how deep you can prate into their soul, Rodent.¡±


    ¡°No time for that!¡± Mu Yu interjected, watching the tridents resembling some fiend beasts¡¯ bonesing toward them.


    Qiao Xue waved her hand to control the water from the tridents, only to then quit and elerate the bubble to dodge. The mermaids sung again, osciting the cylindrical sts, thereby criss-crossing the chain-like sts to create a water cage.


    ¡°They¡¯ve infused the water around this zone with their fiend energy, so it¡¯s beyond me to control it. We need to get out this area now!¡±


    Once underwater, there were plenty of fiend beasts that could rival the spirit lord¡¯s ability to control water. In order for Qiao Xue to control the body of water in the mermaids¡¯ domain, her spiritual energy needed to overwhelm their fiend energy.


    ¡°Damn it, not even going to give us a chance to exin ourselves?¡± cursed Mu Yu, catching another dark-grey st fired from the tridents.


    Qiao Xue shielded her allies with her water spirit, then imnted it in the water to seize control of the water. She proceeded to wrap Mu Yu in her water spirit and elerated at maximum velocity to charge out of the water. They thought they had escaped, only to see the mermaids elevate themselves on water columns. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 402October 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 222July 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    <strong><em>Mermaid</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue whispered, ¡°The mermaid fiends are fiend beasts, not fiends. From what I¡¯ve read, mermaids who develop intelligence are all gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°They look angry to me. Xiaoshuai, trante what they¡¯re singing without singing,¡±manded Mu Yu.


    ¡°As if I want to risk singing my way to ugliness. They¡¯re demanding we yield and go with them to be judged for desecrating Ocean Fiend King¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°When? How?¡± asked Mu Yu. ¡°We don¡¯t even know what he looks like, let alone desecrate his reputation.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also using us of stealing their race¡¯s sacred item,¡± tranted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°What libel is this? All we did was go for a ride.¡±


    ¡°What even is their sacred item?¡± queried the dragon vine.


    Qiao Xue and Mu Yu shook their hands.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, can you expl-¡±


    The ocean rose, allowing the mermaids to bounce off the sshed water to attack again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t steal anything!¡±


    Qiao Xue and Mu Yu constantly dodged the relentless, merciless assault but didn¡¯t retaliate because it wouldn¡¯t help their case. Xiaoshuai tried answering. s, answering to someone without much intellect was futile.


    ¡°God damn it!¡± Mu Yu cursed.


    The air oscited as Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword from his void. He sshed sword qi on the sshed water, knocking a mermaid down. Privy it was tough to get through to the mermaids, Qiao Xue also joined the counterattack, turning her water spirit into mist, dropping the mermaids back into the water as ice blocks.


    In a matter of moments, the two were able to down half of the mermaids, but they couldn¡¯t do much about the four level six ones. Because Mu Yu couldn¡¯t hold back, he severely injured a few level five mermaids, inadvertently triggering the others even further.


    ¡°Why do their voices sound so nice even when they¡¯re grunting and shouting,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    A stunning male and female mermaid rode a big wave to the surface. Unlike the other mermaids, their top half was human, while their bottom half was that of fishes. The muscr and ripped male mermaid wore a white crown atop his rectangr face, giving off the vibe of a man in his forties. The female mermaid wore seaweed for a shirt.


    ¡°They¡¯re fiends and Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer ones for that matter. What do we do now?¡± asked Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we told there are no fiends underwater?¡± Mu Yu questioned back.


    Qiao Xue kicked an iing mermaid and stole a gander at the two leaders. ¡°Judging from their unstable energy, they must¡¯ve just evolved.¡±


    ¡°Just evolved?¡± Mu Yu repeated, furrowing his brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as hard as you might think to evolve. It¡¯s quite easy if a fiend was willing to lend fiend energy to a fiend beast that meets the conditions to evolve. Newly-evolved fiends will still have issues withmunication because they need time to adapt to their new form. Still, their powers will have been raised dramatically, so be wary.¡±


    The two mermaid leaders sung as they rode a wave over to the two humans.


    ¡°Return our Divine Trident to us,¡± tranted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Tell them we didn¡¯t pinch it!¡± Mu Yu eximed.


    ¡°I did; however, they won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai¡¯s valiant effort to continue the talk went nowhere. In the end, the two monarchs ignored their efforts and ordered their mermaids to charge.


    <em>If I keep holding back, they¡¯re going to kill us,</em> thought Mu Yu. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll beat it into you!¡±


    The approaching male mermaid dropped his crown that he had expanded to over three hundred metres in between Mu Yu and Qiao Xue, separating them, with the male mermaid confronting Mu Yu, while his queen confronted Qiao Xue.


    While the female mermaid engaged Qiao Xue, the male mermaid, in humanity¡¯snguage, demanded, ¡°Hand over our Divine Trident!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take your trident,¡± replied Mu Yu, paying extra attention to the barrier the mermaid king set and worrying about Qiao Xue.


    ¡°You. Did,¡± disputed the mermaid king, in fragmented speech due to him having yet to learn to speak.


    ¡°You sick in the head?¡± raged the dragon vine, showing itself. ¡°When did you see us steal it? We don¡¯t even know how it looks!¡±


    The mermaid king shuddered at the sight of the dragon vine¡¯s appearance. Nevertheless, he quickly recollected himself, protesting, ¡°Fiends saw you!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°That would be us, of course,¡± answered Long Xing, showing up next to the mermaid king with Long Yeli and E Wenmao.


    ¡°I thought the oceanze fiends ate your sorry behind,¡± Mu Yu insulted.


    ¡°Give back my Divine Trident!¡± repeated the mermaid king, in a frigid voice.


    ¡°Mermaid King, the three of us tailed them and can attest we saw him steal your sacred item,¡± vouched Long Xingyun.


    <em>Piece of turd must¡¯ve been tailing us ever since the volcano erupted and then robbed the mermaids while we were busy with Seahorse Taotao to frame us. I¡¯m done with this,</em> inwardly decided Mu Yu, figuring Long Xingyun was the one who masterminded the two mermaids¡¯ evolution. ¡°I don¡¯t have your trident, but I can give you a whooping, instead.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 607January 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 246July 29, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 608January 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    <strong><em>Crown</em></strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s time you yield for stealing,¡± Long Xingyun asserted, sweeping his gaze over to the dragon vine.


    ¡°Mu Yu, let¡¯s clobber them all! That fraudulent thing calling himself a dragon is getting on my nerves more and more!¡± erupted the dragon vine.


    ¡°Stay right where you are. We¡¯re no match for the four of them,¡± ordered Mu Yu, voice low.


    Qiao Xue had her hands tied. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t be able toe to his aid.


    ¡°What are going to do, then?¡±


    Xiaoshuai, who was sniffing the air, said, ¡°Mu Yu, that mermaid¡¯s crown probably tastes scrumptious.¡±


    ¡°Go eat it, then.¡±


    ¡°All right, back me up. I¡¯ll start from the crack in the north,¡± stated Xiaoshuai, zipping out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt at top speed.


    Mu Yu went after Xiaoshuai, sprouting tree branches from the formation underneath him and then vanishing into a tree branch.


    ¡°Apprehend him!¡± Long Xingyunmanded, ripping into the tree branches using his dragon ws.


    More branches spawned as Long Xingyun mowed them down, starting to form an ind on the ocean. The death qi residing in the branches boiled Long Xingyun¡¯s blood hotter.


    Long Yeli and E Wenmao used their spiritual energy to create a barrier around themselves, preventing the branches from getting to them.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± thundered Long Xingyun.


    ¡°He has not gone anywhere. His ability is the same as Qiao Xue¡¯s; he has merged with the tree branches,¡± exined Long Yeli, chopping a bundle of branches.


    ¡°Let¡¯s st them all apart, then!¡±


    Long Yeli and E Wenmao regarded each other with a nod and then discharged spiritual energy in synchrony, forcing the branches apart and back into a smaller area. Mu Yu¡¯s sole goal was to buy enough time for Xiaoshuai to make his way into the crown¡¯s crack. Thus, he was more than happy to engage them in a war of attrition.


    Xiaoshuai only discovered the tiny crack that the naked eye wouldn¡¯t have noticed thanks to his keen sense of smell. He dug and dug into the crack with his sharp ws while Mu Yu focussed on stalling the enemy.


    ¡°Take me in!¡± instructed Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu dragged Xiaoshuai into Wood Spirit and slithered into the crack Xiaoshuai dug out as a de of grass, albeit with quite a struggle. ¡°Xiaoshuai, dig faster. They¡¯re gaining ground on me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Trust me. My ws are deadly sharp.¡± True to his words, Xiaoshuai soon cheered, ¡°All right, spirit milk!¡±


    ¡°You mean that sticky spiritual qi stuff? Nice catch!¡±plimented Mu Yu.


    Spiritual milk was another means for spiritual qi to exist under a specific set of conditions. Spiritual milk ceaselessly absorbed spiritual qi to increase its potency, and a deficiency was exactly what caused the crack in the crown.


    ¡°You bet!¡± cheered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°How about you eat it all?¡±


    ¡°The crown would be useless, then. The spiritual milk is the energy supply for the barrier,¡± answered Xiaoshuai, burning to jump off out from Wood Spirit to drink it.


    ¡°I also want to try it,¡± voiced the dragon vine.


    To prevent Wood Spirit from instinctively absorbing all of the spirit milk and getting into an argument with Xiaoshuai, Mu Yu turned Wood Sprit into numerous pipes to suck out the spirit milk.


    ¡°Where is he? Did he already escape?¡± Long Xingyun shouted, not seeing Mu Yu anywhere after annihting all of the branches.


    The mermaid king, Yu Han, proudly imed, ¡°No. They can¡¯t escape. My crown. Is unbreakable. It is a treasure my ancestor found when conquering the world alongside His Majesty. Even His Majesty. Would have to exhaust himself to break it. They could never. Br-¡±


    <em>Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack!</em>


    ¡°N-n-n-noooooo!¡± cried Yu Han, unable to believe his eyes as the crown crumbled into the ocean as he tried to race over.


    Mu Yu stepped out, dusting the opposite shoulder Xiaoshuai, who was sucking on a straw stuck inside a coconut-shaped Wood Spirit, sat on. They say, ¡°You¡¯re only as strong as your weakest link.¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡± roared Yu Han.


    ¡°I have no sympathy for those who don¡¯t listen and smash their own foot.¡±


    Yu Han brandished his trident and zoomed over to Mu Yu. ¡°You think nobody can stop you?!¡±


    Mu Yu ejected qi from Shadow Splitter Sword, suppressing the turbulent waters, and then thrust, creating the impression millions of swords wereunched. Mu Yu flicked the tip of his sword repetitively ever so slightly, yet it diced the trident inch by inch, encroaching on Yu Han¡¯s arm. As a result, Long Yeli was forced to palm the forward sword qi down into the water to save Yu Han¡¯s life.


    <em>Ssh!</em> The rising waves assumed the form of Shadow Spitter Sword due to the sword qi¡¯s influence, firing themselves at Yu Han and Long Xingyun.


    Once the waves settled, Long Xingyun thundered, ¡°Where did he go?!¡±


    The only things Long Xingyun saw were frightened mermaids after witnessing Mu Yu¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Curse him! I¡¯ll get my hands on the dragon vine sooner orter!¡± raged Long Xingyun, scowling. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    <strong><em>Fishing</em></strong>


    ¡°If only Qiao Xue was here,¡± Xiaoshuai bemoaned because Mu Yu got lost again. ¡°It¡¯s all Mu Yu¡¯s fault for not taking Qiao Xue with us yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. It was a daunting task just to get us out of there. Besides, Long Xingyun wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Focus on fishing out an inkfiend ape.¡±


    Mu Yu created a luxury small boat out of Wood Spirit, decorating it with a tall linden tree he was lying under for some refreshing air.


    ¡°You make it sound as if fishing for them is finding grains of sand in a desert,¡± rebuked Xiaoshuai, wagging his tail in the water to fish for an inkfiend ape.¡±


    From the tree, the dragon vine yawned. ¡°Rodent, you¡¯ve been at it for hours already, yet you still haven¡¯t found anything.¡±


    ¡°You catch one, then, genius! I¡¯m the only one here who can manipte spiritual qi to smell like what they like to bait them in. You think I want to do this? What if the ape wants to have a Mini Xiaoshuai Junior with my irresistible self?¡±


    ¡°Just reject her. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve rejected someone. Remember what happened at Second Heaven,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Inkfiend apes are different to other fiend beasts; once they fall for you, they¡¯ll never have a change of heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll scare her off, then,¡± proposed the dragon vine.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. I Can Only Scare Ignorant Baby Fiends, I¡¯ll have you know inkfiend apes won¡¯t stop at anything when ites to fighting for love!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Dragon Vine, aren¡¯t you a mighty true dragon? Why are you teauing at level five?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Because the cker never trains properly,¡± Xiaoshuai answered on behalf of the dragon vine.


    ¡°What? I diligently absorb Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy in secret daily¡­¡±


    ¡°The heck? You a parasite?¡± Mu Yu asked, surprised to hear that.


    The dragon vine rubbed its head against Mu Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought well of any human or fiend except for you.


    ¡°Should I feel aplished, then?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be bothered. Back on topic now. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t ascend to level six in spite of umting so much spiritual energy. I don¡¯t know if something is missing or if we dragons cultivate differently to other fiend beasts. I haven¡¯t found the correct way to cultivate yet.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Big Earthworm, no dragon sleeps to cultivate. He still can¡¯t even assume human form. All those dragons he calls frauds are superior to him if you ask me. They have instructors, while Big Earthworm doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why would I assume human form and sacrifice my dominant aura? Besides, you can¡¯t assume human form, either!¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡±


    ¡°What? You can morph into a human, Xiaoshuai?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Humans don¡¯t look as good as me, though, so I don¡¯t use a human form. Also, I¡¯m not a fiend or fiend beast,¡± Xiaoshuai said with his chest.


    ¡°What are you, then, a stack of crap?¡± ridiculed the dragon vine.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stack of crap around here! I¡¯m a divine¡­ divine¡­ divine beast!¡±


    ¡°Divine beast of retardation.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m just realising how little I know about you two despite all the time we¡¯ve spent together,¡± remarked Mu Yu. ¡°Xiaoshuai, show me your human form?¡±


    Xiaoshuai bit his finger and mused to himself. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided which human looks good enough, so I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Yours truly here is as good as they get,¡± imed Mu Yu, patting his face.


    ¡°You? I¡¯d rather not,¡± mocked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I¡¯m handsome!¡±


    ¡°Not as handsome as me.¡±


    As the trio engaged in a debate over the definition of ¡°handsome¡±, an energy signal approached swiftly and capsized their small boat, spurring Mu Yu to use Wood Spirit Sword as a tform while he grabbed Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine.


    Thick blue tentacles with spikes on them extended out of the water, and out came a rock-sized head. The height of the inkfiend ape with sixteen tentacles attached to its upper body was over a dozen metres.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what level did you say they are?¡±


    ¡°Normally four!¡±


    ¡°What level is this one?¡±


    ¡°Just seven.¡±


    ¡°Just?! I asked for a normal one! I was going to let them go after borrowing some of their ink! What did you fish for a level seven one for?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t choose who falls for me? Be reasonable!¡±


    The inkfiend ape paid no heed to Mu Yu or the dragon, instead, focusing intently on Xiaoshuai. The two of them hissed back and forth, and then, suddenly, the big fiend beast leaned its face in close to Xiaoshuai and blushed!


    <em>You can¡¯t be serious¡­ Do fiend beasts evenpare the difference in size between them and Xiaoshuai? What the devil?</em> Mu Yu reactively blurted in his mind.


    ¡°She said most inkfiend apes don¡¯t like her because she¡¯s too strong and that I¡¯m the only one who signalled I had feelings for her,¡± tranted Xiaoshuai, then shouting into the sky, ¡°Is it a crime to be handsome?!¡±


    ¡°Ask for her ink!¡± badgered Mu Yu.


    ¡°She said she could take us straight to the ind since she knows the way. Having said that¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± pestered the dragon vine.


    ¡°She wants to,¡± ¨C Xiaoshuai ced his knuckles together and pressed one thumb on top of the other ¨C ¡°after we get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, deal!¡± dered the dragon vine.


    ¡°Shut your big mouth!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, look at the bigger picture,¡± goaded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Exactly. Sacrifice is inevitable in life. You have my support. Plus, I want to see how Xiaoshuai Junior looks,¡± added the dragon vine.


    ¡°Objection!¡±


    ¡°You can have the crown¡¯s spirit milk.¡±


    ¡°Objection!¡±


    ¡°Plus thirty drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. The inkfiend ape hissed bashfully and then scooped them up onto its broad shoulders. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 228July 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 227July 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 226July 19, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    <strong><em>Big Vortex</em></strong>


    Every fiend beast and seagull hurtled the second they sensed the ginormous inkfiend ape approaching.


    ¡°She really has fallen for me,¡± griped Xiaoshuai, peeved with the inkfiend ape constantly looking over to flirt with him.


    ¡°Tell her you want to break up after we arrive, then,¡± stated the dragon vine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that heartless. That¡¯s no different to ying with her feelings. Only scumbags do that!¡± righteously argued Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hesitate to reject the level six demon toad, then?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°I told you they¡¯re different. This one is going to follow me to the end of the world even if I reject her!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to chase you once we return to the continent,¡± consoled the dragon vine.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t ever go to the ocean again?¡±


    ¡°What would you even go to the ocean for again?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°¡­ True,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, aggressively sucking a mouthful of spirit milk.


    ¡°On second thought, I rmend being a gentleman and keeping your word. Given how handsome you are, Xiaoshuai Junior should resemble you,¡± joked Mu Yu.


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    Despite the inkfiend ape¡¯s speed, it still hadn¡¯t reached the ind after travelling constantly for over a day already. Uponing to a sudden stop, Mu Yu had a bad feeling about the waters being as still as water in a pond. The dense mist drift across the water surface didn¡¯t help him feel any better.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yu asked upon hearing the inkfiend ape hiss.


    ¡°She said Sacred Ind is up ahead, but it¡¯s too scared to continue,¡± tranted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a level seven fiend beast?¡±


    ¡°Where is the ind, then?¡±


    ¡°Momo says that if you row over on a boat, the current will gradually change. However, we¡¯ve been instructed not to fight the current.¡±


    ¡°Wow, ¡®Momo¡¯, now. You two sure have gotten close, huh?¡± teased the dragon vine.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said her name is, dimwit.¡±


    Mu Yu turned Wood Spirit into a boat and leapt onto it from the inkfiend ape¡¯s shoulder. The inkfiend ape waved them goodbye, hissing at the same time. Mu Yu guessed she was telling XIaoshuai, who looked unusually down, that she¡¯d be waiting for him toe back.


    It took an hour of rowing before there was as much as a small, audible wave and moving current. Mu Yu stopped rowing once the current picked up enough for them to just drift. Perhaps ¡°fly¡± was a more apt verb since they went really fast.


    Their boat started to rock and go in circles as a one hundred metre radius vortex drew them in. Rather than worrying about his ¡°boat¡±, he was more worried about being plunged into water, inhibiting his ability to defend himself against enemies, even though Momo told them it was supposed to be natural. Wood Spirit fastened Mu Yu in as they rapidly circled down.


    Half an hour after descending, a wave rocked their boat and returned them to a bed of water. They noticed the vortex rotating in the opposite direction. They were back to the surface, except the water was ck.


    There in the distance was an ind sitting dozens of metres above the surface of the water. The water from the ocean somehow flowed up to the ind unlike anywhere else. Red and white lights shed at intervals, sometimes shining their light away from the ocean. When those lights weren¡¯t active, the various magical items left on the ind from the war would stand out.


    Mu Yu pulled over at a ck reef some distance away from the ind, learning from Ghost Gate¡¯s previous reckless mistake. He figured out the shes of lighting from the ind urred every six seconds, and the qi sweeping out from the ind was what he¡¯d expect from a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator. Whenever the red lights swept around, the ind would appear blurry.


    ¡°Those must be the red lights that blew Elder Chi Long¡¯spanions to mush. I bet Ghost Gate¡¯s group is already collecting souls on the ind.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> The explosion came from the ind and seeded a sh of red light. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 611January 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 228July 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 226July 19, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    <strong><em>Respect</em></strong>


    The explosion left a ck scar on the ind.


    ¡°Ghost Qi! I knew they had made it onto the ind! Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Mu Yu climbed into Wood Spirit to his advance toward the ind as the red sweeping lights left no blind spots. Though Wood Spirit was sturdy enough to tank the red light, the impact still pushed Wood Spirit back despite Mu Yu charging in at maximum velocity.


    ¡°Charging through barriers won¡¯t work. Xiaoshuai, any rmendations?¡±


    Still pouting, Xiaoshuai answered, ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m not friends with those fiends.¡±


    ¡°Can we go in underwater?¡± suggested the dragon vine.


    ¡°No, the ind is floating, and the light beams are sweeping radially from it.¡±


    ¡°How did Ghost Gate¡¯s group trespass, then?¡± asked the dragon vine.


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to know. I bet their first group died because they failed to get past. Gui Yeming probably used his cultivation to get his group through.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Ghost qi swirled into the sky above the ind.


    ¡°If only Qiao Xue was here. Have you noticed that the water ceases moving when the barrier activates? She likely could merge us with the water to get through,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    Even when Mu Yu extended Wood Spirit an inch, the barrier would just blow it back.


    Xiaoshuai smacked his thigh. ¡°I remember now! I know how to get though now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± asked Mu Yu.


    Xiaoshuai cleared his throat and began singing, ¡°Ah, alul-¡±


    ¡°What are you imitating the mermaids for?¡±


    ¡°If you paid attention to their singing, you would¡¯ve noticed they used their song to tell us how to enter. Listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, beautiful Xiaoshuai, you are my king¡¯s paradise. Only those who show respect will be granted an audience with my king.¡±


    ¡°Only those how show respect?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to harbour any respect for them,¡± proudly dered the dragon vine.


    ¡°That reminds me of the blue screen at Second Heaven. Xiaoshuai, you try first.¡±


    Xiaoshuai spread his limbs and sun as he flew toward the barrier. ¡°Noble Xiaoshuai, you are my pride¡­¡± Like that, Xiaoshuai flew through without any issue.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what are you thinking about right now?¡± Mu Yu shouted, willing to bet his life Xiaoshuai was thinking about anything but respecting the fiend king.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t think about your purpose ining here, what you want to steal from the ind or harbour hostility toward fiends. The best way to empty one¡¯s mind is to sing. Therefore, sing, young ones.¡±


    ¡°Fiends and their bloody gimmicks,¡± Mu Yu cursed, pulling the dragon vine into wood spirit.


    The more Mu Yu tried to fight the urge to think, the more thinking he did, resulting in the barrier knocking him back several times. The dragon vine opted to sleep, consequently clearing its mind. After several rounds of performing Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, Mu Yu decided to focus solely on Xiaoshuai¡¯s horrid, yet catchy, ¡°Xiao, Xiaoshuai¡± song and that became his ticket through the barrier.


    Mu Yu squeezed Xiaoshuai¡¯s tail and muted thetter with a drumstick. All around them were damaged human and fiend bones for a floor. It was decidedly a former warzone.


    ¡°Mu Yu, lets collect some of the swords stuck in eye sockets and other stuff lying around. I could supply myself with months of drumsticks from them.¡±


    Xiaoshuai excitedly wiggled an orange axe they predicted was a magical weapon Body Synthesis Real cultivator upgraded with his spiritual energy out of a skull.


    The skeletons that shattered under Xiaoshuai¡¯s weight belonged to rtively weak cultivators, while those that held up belonged to Spirit Severing Realm individuals. Xiaoshuai stepped onto a ck one, provoking white souls to emerge! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 612January 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 610January 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 256August 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    <strong><em>Souls</em></strong>


    <em>Why are the souls in these skeletons trapped on this ind? They¡¯re awfully docile unlike the ones Ghost Gate employ inbat. They seem lost if you ask me,</em> thought Mu Yu.


    ¡°These souls¡­ are sentient souls!¡± noted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Still? How many years has it been since they passed away?¡±


    ¡°A cultivator has finallye to the ind after five thousand years,¡± a white soul wearing a cultivator uniform Mu Yu didn¡¯t recognise approached and eximed.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Mu Yu politely responded.


    The middle-aged cultivator, also the white soul in question, drew the interest of other souls around.


    ¡°Wow, it really has been a long time,¡± agreed a stocky man.


    ¡°Fate must have led you here. Would you be able to help us?¡± inquired a young maiden, staring intently at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m just passing by. I did not mean to disturb you. May I take my leave now?¡± asked Mu Yu, not detecting any hostility but preferring to avoid conflict.


    The middle-aged cultivatorughed. ¡°This ind is divided into two factions. If you leave our territory, the fiends will kill you. Do you think you could defeat them?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°My name is Bo Hong. This big man is He Liankong and this youngdy is Mu Fengfei. The three of us lead the souls here. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The three leaders of humans of the ind were the only Ascension Realm cultivators during their lifetime.


    ¡°Greetings, Seniors, my name is Mu Yu. I am a disciple of¡­ of¡­ of Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± answered Mu Yu, opting to go with Pill Cauldron Sect under the assumption that they wouldn¡¯t recognise Dustfallen Sect.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re my junior, then!¡± enthused Elder He Liankong. ¡°What level are you?¡±


    ¡°Um, let me have a think¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator at your age? You wouldn¡¯t happen to be a level six alchemist, are you?¡± queried He Liankong.


    ¡°Oh, y-yes, I am¡­¡± replied Mu Yu, justifying it with his knowledge of poison.


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have someone so talented! That¡¯s great, young man!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here by yourself? Did youe with anyone else?¡± asked Mu Mengfei.


    ¡°Oh, right, we need to put this conversation aside for now. Ghost Gate has found their way here and have their sights on you. Have you seen any of them?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re the only person to have set foot on this ind in thest five thousand years. We would be alerted if Ghost Gate¡¯s people came here,¡± asserted Bo Hong, vocalising confidently.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Mu Yu pointed to the ghost qi where the third explosion urred. ¡°That¡¯s Ghost Gate¡¯s qi!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, no, no, that¡¯s Gui Yuzi, a member of Ghost Gate when he used to be alive, going at it with fiends,¡± exined He Liankong.


    <em>Gui Yuzi is the man Shifu mentioned responsible for innumerous harmful deeds across the world,</em> Mu Yu recalled in his mind. He then asked, ¡°There are still fiends alive on this ind?¡±


    Bo Hong denied, ¡°No, you are the only living person on this ind. Be it fiends or humans, we are merely remnants of the war back then still stubbornly fighting for territory.¡±


    ¡°Souls can¡¯t touch each other, so how do youpete against each other? Rock, paper, scissors?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Come with me, and you¡¯ll find out,¡± responded He Liankong, sweeping Mu Yu off his feet with soul energy and cradling them to the spot Mu Yu pointed to.


    They went around a rocky mountain and stopped atop another mountain. There was a huge basin in the ground, visible from the mountain peak, used as an arena.


    One of the skeletons standing in the arena was constructed from various humans¡¯ bones stood over ten metres tall, head constructing from numerous human skulls, left hand brandishing ribs and femurs stuck together to create a broadsword and right hand clutching a shield made from pelvises. It was given wings made from human shoulders, each joint connected with skulls to utilise the wings as offensive weapons, too. The souls of the skulls and the two in the head controlled the skeleton to fight the skeleton constructed using fiend bones.


    The fiend skeleton was more ornate since their shapes and sizes varied more than humans. Furthermore, they had fiends that could fly or life underwater.


    ¡°We call the big skeletons constructed ¡®skeleton soldiers¡¯. We have won 708,961 matches thus far,¡± announced Lian Hekong.


    ¡°And the fiends?¡±


    ¡°They lost 708,961 matches.¡±


    ¡°How many did they win?¡±


    ¡°After fiends die, they revert to their fiend beast form. Their bones are tougher than ours, so they have won 809,027 matches,¡± answered Mu Mengfei. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 352September 20, 2023In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 222July 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 255August 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    <strong><em>Fiend Sealing Pagoda</em></strong>


    ¡°So you pit your skeleton soldiers against each other daily to kill time?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°We are fighting for the dead cultivators. We have no means of reincarnating, so this is our duty,¡± proudly justified He Liankong.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind using your own bones as weapons?¡±


    Bo Hong exined, ¡°Initially, we did. Later on, we discovered the fiends were using their bones to drive us off. Souls cannot hurt one another; however, if you smear a special type of aqua fiend¡¯s blood onto bones, you can inflict pain onto other souls using the bone. This may be arge ind, but there is finite space. We were forced to retaliate when they kept pushing us back further and further. There¡¯s only one match for today. Sometimes, we have several days break between matches.¡±


    ¡°How many souls are there between the two races on the ind?¡±


    ¡°19,371 human souls and 18,533 fiend souls,¡± answered Mu Mengfei. ¡°There¡¯s a mysterious energy protecting the souls on this ind from dying.¡±


    ¡°These fights are a way of fairlypeting for territory. Whichever side¡¯s skeleton soldier falls apart first is deemed the loser of the match, and they must move the boundary line back their way one metre. We have lost sixty kilometres ofnd so far,¡± borated Bo Hong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of fighting all the time? Ever considered getting along with each other? This isn¡¯t going to get you anywhere if you can¡¯t kill each other.¡±


    ¡°This is an issue of honour, not fatigue. The only options are to win or lose,¡± argued He Liankong.


    Mu Yu gave up arguing and changed up the topic. ¡°How do you procure enough bones if you¡¯re constantly smashing bones in every fight?¡±


    Bo Hong elucidated, ¡°We only utilise the bones that are extremely robust forbat. If the ones we utilise do break, Fiend Sealing Pagoda repairs them at night for us using its qi that can nourish bones, albeit requiring one night.¡±


    ¡°What is this Fiend Sealing Pagoda?¡±


    The human skeleton soldier ripped off the fiend¡¯s skeleton soldier¡¯s arm, although sacrificing its own leg in the process.


    ¡°Reverend Xuan Jizi, wielded the magical weapon to subdue Fiend King Yujiang¡¯ seven ocean fiend guardians in the war. Fiend King Yujiang is sealed inside it. You might be keen to see it, but it is only visible under the moonlight,¡± responded He Liankong.


    <em>That has to be the first fiend king sealed on his own turf,</em> mused Mu Yu. ¡°Where is the pagoda now?¡±


    ¡°We were tasked with guarding it five thousand years ago. Hundreds of years ago, the fiends drove us back and took it from us,¡± replied He Liankong.


    ¡°Souls cannot approach the pagoda due to a formation cast outside it, so they cannot do anything with it,¡± assured Mu Mengfei.


    ¡°How do you keep with the demand for bones, then?¡±


    ¡°The pagoda absorbs moonlight as energy and then disperses it across the ind. We, therefore, receive its benefits even without possession of it,¡± said Mu Mengfei.


    The humans¡¯ skeleton soldier vaulted up and swung at the fiends¡¯ skeleton soldier, risking its head. Thick tail bones sprouted from the ground, capturing the humans¡¯ titan. Tentacles encroached and tore apart the trapped titan, giving the victory to the fiends.


    The audience readied their bone des in case the other party tried something unscrupulous immediately after the match ended.


    He Liankong introduced to Gui Yuzi, humanity¡¯s fourth leader, Mu Yu. Gui Yuzi had no desire to exchange words with Mu Yu; the feeling was mutual, nheless.


    Mu Mengfei was a member of Mystic Spirit Sect, while Bo Hong wasn¡¯t affiliated with any sect.


    He Liankong wasn¡¯t happy to hear level seven alchemists were on the brink of bing a myth because there were, at least, twenty of them back in his era. In exchange for the information, he told Mu Yu about the restrictions on the ind, such as the flight height limit due to the sealing energy around the ind. Mu Yu then found a moment when Gui Yuzi wasn¡¯t paying attention to have a word with He Liankong in private, informing theter of Ghost Gate¡¯s people¡¯s imminent arrival and ns.


    He Konglian patted Mu Yu on the shoulder, making Mu Yu shiver as if an ice block touched him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not pure souls, so they can¡¯t harm us. Gui Yuzi was formidable during his lifetime. After he died, though, he lost his twin. The energy on this ind hampers Ghost Gate¡¯s style whilst protecting our souls from being erased. They¡¯re wasting their timeing here.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t have anything else to say given He Konglian¡¯s confidence. Still, he was worried about Gui Yeming¡¯s incredible powers. As for the energy protecting the souls on the ind, by some mechanism, Mu Yu¡¯s death qi couldn¡¯t do any harm to the souls, either.


    ¡°Elder, my shifu, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, was a splendid alchemist. Unfortunately, Third Heaven Pce killed him. Is there any way I can repair hisatose soul?¡±


    ¡°How did your shifu end up in Third Heaven Pce¡¯s cklist?¡±


    ¡°It is a long and convoluted story. My shifu was the leader of Bamboo Peak, so his demise is a heavy blow to Pill Cauldron Sect. Do you have any way to repair the damage to his soul?¡± Mu Yu sincerely pleaded, showing his Bamboo Peak token to prove his identity.


    ¡°Mm¡­ There is, but¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 614January 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 480March 22, 2022In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 616January 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    <strong><em>Gui Yuzi</em></strong>


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°The reason our souls haven¡¯t been erased is attributed to Fiend Sealing Pagoda. By the same ount, it means we can¡¯t leave the ind. I presume the pagoda¡¯s light can heal the damage to your shifu¡¯s soul. Howbeit, it means his soul will be stuck here.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other alternative? That is not what I am after.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can ask Gui Yuzi for you, though.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, but no thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can see if the pagoda can help your shifu when night falls. He must be exceptionally skilled to have raised you into a level six alchemist at your young age.¡±


    Mu Yu used a smile to answer.


    Mu Yu searched for a ce to rest on the ind thereafter, treading carefully so as not to step on bones the dead resided in as a soul to reminiscent their time alive.


    Fiend souls went to the boundary line and made a fuss about Mu Yu¡¯s appearance. The human souls snubbed the fiends and asked Mu Yu about the outside world.


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you ranked? How many of our disciples are ranked?¡± He Liankong inquired.


    ¡°Seven of us, included me.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad. We only had five disciples ranked when I was also ranked back then. What rank are you? Surely you¡¯re in the top seventy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. You should know better than anyone else what an alchemist¡¯s weakness is,¡± indifferently said Gui Yuzi.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Never mind it, Mu Yu. Our main upation isn¡¯t fighting, anyway. It¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re in the top eighty. There are plenty of people who¡¯d bow to us, so toss that ranking,¡± responded He Liankong, annoying Gui Yuzi with a nce.


    Mu Yu had rubbed away his marking out of spite, so he had to open up the list he bought. ¡°I am rank forty-three.¡±


    ¡°Forty-three is not bad at all,¡± remarked He Liankong, examining the list. He suddenly jerked his head back up and requested, ¡°Tell me what rank you are again.¡±


    ¡°Forty-three.¡±


    ¡°Are you really an alchemist of Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How are you ranked so high, then?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mu Yu shrugged. ¡°Maybe I got lucky?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± interjected Gui Yuzi.


    ¡°Sad for you. I don¡¯t need to prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°Are disciples of Pill Cauldron Sect all as rude as you now?¡±


    ¡°Respect should be reciprocated,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°Gui Yuzi, is there some rule that says our disciples can¡¯t join the ranks? Every generation should surpass the previous generation,¡± rebuked He Liankong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him,¡± stated Gui Yuzi, smiling sarcastically.


    ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± asserted Mu Yu.


    ¡°I trust him!¡± eximed He Liankong. ¡°He¡¯s the first person to find this ind in five millenniums. Are you doubting our alchemists¡¯petence? If you¡¯re so good, where are your Ghost Gate disciples?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions if I were you.¡±


    Mu Yu watched Gui Yuzi drift off as ck mist, noticing thetter was the only one with a ck soul.


    ¡°Self-righteous bugger can¡¯t stand people being better than him. Don¡¯t worry about him, Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu mulled to himself, <em>What does he mean ¡°I wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions¡­¡± Does he know Ghost Gate¡¯s group is on their way here? How would he have been keeping in contact with them? I guess I should focus on nning for their inexorablending instead.</em>


    When other souls tried to find out how their sects were doing from Mu Yu, He Liankong leveraged his status as Mu Yu¡¯s senior to tell them to take a hike. He Liankong took Mu Yu up to a mountain peak where they could get a view of the entire ind and see Fiend Sealing Pagoda in the clear night.


    The green pagoda of legends rose from the ground, reaching toward the ether. The argent orb radiated the green light, propagating across the ind, intecing it with silver stars sliding along the green veil. The green light healed the damage bones from the day and autonomously reattached them to the skeleton soldier.


    Mu Yu could feel the vitality of the green light on his fingertips. ¡°What is the source of this light?¡±


    Corners of his lips tugged up, Lian Hekong answered, ¡°We don¡¯t know the mystery behind it even though we have guarded it for so many years.¡±


    Xiaoshuai caught a green freckle and shared, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this somewhere before.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 615January 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 614January 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 592January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    <strong><em>Transformer</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, refusing to believe such an omnipotent energy existed, attempted to leave the ind and learnt his lesson the hard way. ¡°Xiaoshuai, any ideas? As long as we can get off this ind, be it singing, dancing, heck, swimming naked, is fine, too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about domains. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to leave; Momo is waiting for me outside.¡±


    ¡°For crying out loud, having a Xiaoshuai Junior with Momo is a million times better than being stuck on this ind for eternity!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Momo! This is all your fault! You just had to insist oning here! You getting stuck here is minorpared to Momo falling for me!¡±


    ¡°Why is it my fault if Momo falls for you? It¡¯s your fault for seducing her. I explicitly asked you to fish an ordinary inkfiend ape.¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s impossible when you look as perfect as me!¡±


    Fiend-Sealing Pagoda turned invisible as the horizon turned into an orange hue once again.


    ¡°Mu Yu, either you leave this ind and give Momo a Mu Yu Junior or stay on this ind for eternity,¡± suggested the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu jumped to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going with the third option! We¡¯ve beat the dead multiple times already and even subdued yin corpses. Let¡¯s go show them how a real skeleton soldier fights!¡±


    ¡°What form should we give our skeleton soldier?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, interested in the new activity.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like ying with the dead? Well, you can choose its appearance, and I¡¯ll help you create it using formations.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking! I also want to create a transformer!¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what they call goris, ostensibly.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Momo¡¯s lower half a gori?¡±


    ¡°Quit with the Momo this and Momo that!¡±


    Mu Yu teleported to the boundary line to find the fiends taunting the humans, who were discussing what skeleton soldier to dispatch. While it might¡¯ve been mistaken as a game to outsiders, the two races were dead serious about it, putting their pride on the line.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with a scorpion tail skeleton soldier? We stuck wings on yesterday, but we still loss,¡± rmended Bo Hong.


    ¡°It won¡¯t do squat. Copy them. Let¡¯s go with ws,¡± contested He Liankong.


    ¡°Our soul soldiers who fought two days ago haven¡¯t recovered yet. We should rest until they¡¯ve recovered,¡± argued Mu Mengfei.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t ept their challenge by nightfall, we will lose more territory. We¡¯ll never hear the end of it from them if we turn down a challenge,¡± disputed He Liankong.


    ¡°Let me at them,¡± dered Mu Yu, ambling over to the human group.


    ¡°Ignorant kids should mind their own business instead of embarrassing themselves,¡± scoffed Gui Yuzi.


    ¡°Gui Yuzi, he¡¯s the only living one here. Our only chance of winning is if he uses his spiritual energy tomand a skeleton soldier,¡± grouched He Liankong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave it in the hands of a man who has no respect for his elders.¡±


    ¡°In other words, your opinion takes precedence over humans¡¯ honour? No wonder why you can¡¯t win to save yournd,¡± demeaned Mu Yu.


    Gui Yuzi sent a surge of soul energy to his hand. Nevertheless, He Liankong stopped Gui Yuzi before he could assault Mu Yu and brayed, ¡°He¡¯s my junior. You have no ce criticising my junior!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Neither of you can even hurt the other, so why are you even fighting in the first ce,¡± interjected Bo Hong. ¡°Mu Yu, you may not be privy to the details of the skeleton soldier contest. As such, you must learn how to create aplete skeleton soldier system if you are topete.¡±


    ¡°Let me try. It won¡¯t make any difference if I lose.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t make any difference? If you lose a match, we have to win another one to make up for your loss,¡± admonished Gui Yuzi.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take risks, you might as well retire,¡± berated Mu Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most disgraceful suggestion I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± Gui Yuzi fired back.


    ¡°¡­ I want to let Mu Yu try,¡± explicated Lian Hekong.


    ¡°I object,¡± stated Gui Yuzi.


    ¡°I¡¯m inmand today, so I have the final say,¡± protested He Liankong.


    ¡°And if he loses?¡±


    ¡°And if I win?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your honour to win!¡± answered Gui Yuzi.


    ¡°In that case, a loss is nothing, or are you going to tell me you¡¯ve never lost before?¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯ve never gone done without a fight!¡±


    ¡°A loss is a loss. All that talk, yet you¡¯re an excuse making factory.¡±


    ¡°At l-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± shouted He Liankong. ¡°If Mu Yu loses after three tries, you can have my soul item, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± responded Gui Yuzi, shing a sly smile as he took onest look at Mu Yu prior to departing.


    ¡°What is this ¡®soul item¡¯?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    He Liankong pulled Mu Yu aside and elucidated, ¡°We usually use them to house our souls. I used to use a femur for mine. Thanks to the nourishment our souls receive all year round and the energy of Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, our potent soul energy in our soul items strengthens our souls.


    ¡°Every joint on skeleton soldiers¡¯ main controlponent is made from soul items. In other words, a skeleton soldier controlled using soul items will be endowed with more dexterity. As an alchemist, our bones are tougher than others. For that reason, Gui Yuzi covets my soul item.¡±


    ¡°What happens if you lose yours?¡±


    He Liankong heaved a heavy breath. ¡°I will need to search for another one. A new one wouldn¡¯t feel the same to me ¨C if not be detrimental to my soul energy. If my soul energy dips too much, I will lose my leadership position.¡±


    ¡°Why are you gambling with something so important?¡±


    ¡°I should have faith in my junior, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Mu Yu felt the chilly touch on his shoulder again. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 612January 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 613January 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 591January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    <strong><em>Domain</em></strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the tower before?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying the restriction energy isn¡¯t the product of a formation but a natural energy system that¡¯s tooplex for me to exin. Just know that I know that the spiritual energy system can force the domain the pagoda lights up to work under its restrictions,¡± answered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Domain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the Forbidden Zone Ling Zheng cast against you using the power of Formation and Talisman Stone, forcing you to fight ording to his rules as long as you¡¯re within it. Formation Pce can also create domains. The current domain it controls is Formation Sect and rounds it off with Primordial Yin Yang. Formation Pce¡¯s rule is that you it can control all formations within its vicinity. In this case, anything within the pagoda¡¯s illuminated radius is subjected to the rules of its domain.¡±


    From Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, Xiaoshuai waved at the freckles of light.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rule of the pagoda¡¯s domain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, myself.¡±


    He Liangkong opined, ¡°It¡¯s said that one can create their own domain upon reaching Apotheosis Realm, which Reverend Xuan Jizi reached. As for the domain rules you are discussing, I would say the pagoda¡¯s domain¡¯s rule is to stop anything within its domain from changing. To prove my point, Mu Yu, try cleaving the mountain we¡¯re on.¡±


    Hesitant at first, Mu Yu attempted to rend the mountain using Shadow Splitter Sword, only for a green speckle of light to swiftly intercept the qi fired, deleting it from existence without any residue traces.


    ¡°The domain is only active at night, which is why it can repair the damaged bones. We don¡¯t fight at night for the reason that we can¡¯t damage bones at night.¡±


    ¡°Why did you corpses decay, then? Why aren¡¯t the removed bones stuck back together?¡±


    Xiaoshuai answered, ¡°I know. That¡¯s because time can overrule any domain¡¯s rule. Have you forgotten Fingertip Flowing Water? Additionally, once the corpses rot, the bones weren¡¯tplete, technically speaking, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they aren¡¯t attached.¡±


    ¡°Various rules of nature would¡¯ve erased our souls if it wasn¡¯t for the pagoda protecting our consciousness, thereby protecting our existence. If I wanted to escape the domain, I would need to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°That means the pagoda can¡¯t treat the damage to Dad¡¯s soul, then, because he didn¡¯t take the damage while in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda,¡± bemoaned Mu Yu, disappointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I reckon the pagoda¡¯s rules go beyond what I just said. Centuries ago, when we still possessed the pagoda, we discovered the energy inside it could nourish a soul. Perhaps that can reverse the damage your shifu¡¯s soul suffered.¡±


    ¡°I need to pay the pagoda a visit, then!¡± Mu Yu enthused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. The fiend souls won¡¯t let you get close. Also, we can¡¯t force our way through the energy barrier between our territories.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t get through? I thought the fiend souls were just really well-mannered when I saw them staying behind the line.¡±


    ¡°Besides spending our days scrapping with each other, we also leveraged the rules here toe up with limitations, and the energy imbued in the boundary line is a special energy we came up with. It contains their soul energy in addition to ours, preventing either of us from crossing into each other¡¯s territory. The boundary line would be pointless, otherwise¡­


    ¡°You will see that the matches during the day are held inside a circr arena inside the boundary as the boundary line imposes numerous restrictions and automatically referees the matches. The boundary line, therefore, knows which direction to move.¡±


    ¡°As the boundary line crosses through the entire ind, if I leave the ind from one side¡¯s shore and travel around via the ocean to the other side, then the boundary line doesn¡¯t affect, does it? I¡¯ll be in the pagoda¡¯s domain either way. As long as I travel at night, the fiend souls can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple to leave the ind once you set foot on it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not implying I can¡¯t leave the domain now, are you?¡±


    He Liankong nodded. ¡°We cast the barrier after we won the war in order to prevent any fiends from escaping.¡±


    ¡°That should¡¯ve been the first thing you told me,¡± aggressed Mu Yu.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made any difference because you¡¯d already be on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so happy that I can¡¯t leave? Are you hoping I¡¯d stay here to keep you entertained?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If I kept you here, Pill Cauldron Sect would be short one outstanding disciple.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s hear what it is that you want from me.¡±


    He Liankong smiled. ¡°I want you to reim the territory we lost. That will mean we can take back Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, and you can enter it. If you can ascend to the top floor, you can leave the ind.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s impossible to enter the pagoda?¡±


    ¡°I meant souls can¡¯t enter. You can find a way in, however.¡±


    <em>This chubby old man is sounding more and more shifty now,</em> Mu Yu thought. ¡°What makes you so sure I can help you win?¡±


    ¡°Once a living person¡¯s spiritual energy is imbued into bones, the bones will be tougher. In your case, you should be able to mop the floor with them. We can¡¯t win with our bones alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the strategy you came up with after five thousand years of research?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡±


    ¡°A guess?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the only strategy that makes sense. Otherwise, you can wait here and join us after your lifees to an end, fighting to prevent Fiend King Yujiang¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you treat your fellow junior?¡±


    ¡°I gave you a solution.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure that I can escape once I climb to the pagoda¡¯s top floor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡±


    Mu Yu palmed his face. ¡°Okay, how many floors are there?¡±


    ¡°Ny-nine¡­ I guess.¡±


    ¡°Anything that¡¯s not a guess?¡±


    ¡°You can enter the ind, but you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Mu Yu palmed his face with both hands. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 320September 11, 2021In "Almighty"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 359October 20, 2021In "Almighty"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 334September 25, 2021In "Almighty"

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    <strong><em>Xiaoshuais Toy</em></strong>


    Here. This is my prized femur.


    Mu Yu gulped, hoping itd erase the awkwardness of being given someones cold bone to wave around, not to mention it had the potential to be highly coveted as a weapon. What should I do if I identally break your bone?


    Be extra careful not to break it, then, seriously answered He Liankong.


    While skeleton soldiers are constructed from soul items, the other parts are ordinary bones, meaning you need several hundreds of souls working in tandem with each other. Us four leaders take turns acting asmander, striving to maximise the potential of our skeleton soldiers. In that vein, we must be constantly analysing each joints condition to adjust on the go. The fiends tend to specialise in


    Every souls reaction time will vary, reflected in the clumsy movements. All skeleton soldiers undergo demanding training to ensure they have their rhythm down; else, not matching each others pace would leave us vulnerable.


    Each leader has their own approach of training their team. Nevertheless, one thing inmon that we all do is get to know our team as best as we can for it is paramount to directing. Come, Ill introduce you to my subordinates.


    I wont need to borrow any souls; I just need to borrow soul items.


    How are you going to control soul items without souls?


    Mu Yu twined formation lines around himself. I also happen to be a formation caster.


    I know some of our sect members research formations, but how proficient are you with formations?


    Not too shabby, I suppose?


    Not too shabby isnt the answer I was after. There arent any formation casters souls here, but I have some knowledge. Unless youre a Greater Heaven Stage formation caster, youll struggle to control the skeleton soldier inbat.


    Just Ask them to bring their soul items and bones over first. In the meantime, I will figure out the formation. Youve spent years fighting, so giving me a few hours wont hurt.


    Once the pile of bones arrived, Mu Yu questioned, Xiaoshuai, you done with your draft?


    Coming,ing.


    Xiaoshuai passed Mu Yu a sheet of paper he formerly used to wrap up drumsticks. Ink? He just squeezed red berries for ink. Besides a variety of postures, Xiaoshuai even exined which part did what and how to operate it, albeit simplified. Instead of putting himself through the torment of listening to a long-winded exnation, Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts to instantly transfer Xiaoshuais thoughts over.


    Were going to have two forms, which is why were naming it Transformer. Im going to leave the spiritual energy expenditure maths to you. Draw a Lightning Swift Snakes formation here. Lets see if we can zap the fiends. Draw a Heavy Formation on the arms. Draw a Water Ditch Extradition Formation on the chest for defence. We can use a Shadow Puppet Formation to draw over bones nearby and alter our shape at will. Follow my directions, and youll win every match.


    You cant cast Gentle Wind Afterimage on its hands; you must cast it on its legs as Im worried other soul items wont be able to handle thepressive pressure. Elder He Liankongs femur should be able to tolerate it, in saying that. Also, I need to cast a Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven Formation just in case. Also, I want to add other forms


    Mu Yu rejected the dragon vines request to join the fight out of fear of the fiend souls harbouring animosity toward it.


    He Liankong, do you really have so much faith in Mu Yu? Mu Mengfei glided over to inquire.


    Its getting tougher and tougher for us to beat the fiends. To be candid, weve hardly created anything innovative when ites to our skeleton soldier designs. To the contrary, the fiends have continued to up their game. As a living human, Mu Yu can use his spiritual energy to increase the skeleton soldiers output. Thats what Im betting on.


    I just dont feel confident about this. Hes not even using a single soul soldier; how is he going to control the soul items nimbly?


    Soul soldiers are only there to assist. Mu Yus knowledge of formations should be able to rece them. I have to trust my fellow junior. Besides, theres no harm in giving him the chance to gain experience even if he does lose. Weve lost plenty of matches as it stands.


    Im not convinced thats all you have in mind. I know youre nning to have him do <em>that</em>


    Hearing Mu Mengfeis sigh, He Liankong lowered his face as he stole a glimpse of Mu Yu and then nodded.


    Mu Yu drew a green formation in his hand and installed it in all of the bones, levitating the bones. He started shifting around the bones and said, Xiaoshuai, time to work.


    Roger! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 615January 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 620February 1, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 618January 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    <strong><em>Skeleton Soldier Tussle (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu used the principles of Shadow Puppet Formation when he used will to control the stars during his entrance exam to Formation Sect, specifically when he was solving the third hexagram. Therefore, casting it onto bones was even easier now that he had learnt the formation.


    Mu Yu constructed the five-metre tall skeleton soldier Xiaoshuai designed, a round body and tiny head.


    He Liankong glided over to query, Dont tell me this ugly thing is the design you came up with after all that time?


    Is there a problem with it? Mu Yu asked.


    Usually, skeleton soldiers are ten metres tall. Yours is only five metres tall. Wont you consider adding some height? We still have plenty of bones if you need them.


    I think this is good enough. The morepact it is, the more agile it can be.


    Yes, but He Liankong pointed over to the rowdy and confident fiends. Take a look at their skeleton soldier. Their skeleton soldier today looks, at least, fifteen-metres tall, has two big, sharp ws on its back and ws a metre long. To be fair, their naturallyrger bones means their skeleton soldier is always bigger. We have to build one rtively close to match theirs.


    Mu Yu lifted the corner of his lips. Dont worry, Elder. I wont risk your femur.


    All right, then. Use your first bout as an intelligence collection opportunity even if you lose. Be careful, nheless, for you must be in the heat of the battle as amander. One more thing: your cultivation is inadequate, so you cant take their soldier down using spiritual energy. Their bones are from Body Synthesis Realm fiend beasts and above. Your only chance of winning is relying on our soul items.


    This ignorance is a joke, insulted Gui Yuzi.


    I dont see youughing, Mu Yu remarked.


    Thats because its a bad joke. Id rather find something more useful to do with the bones than watch you embarrass us.


    Gui Yuzi, just butt out of it. Weve agreed on a bet, so stay in yourne.


    You sound eager to give me your soul item, responded Gui Yuzi, smirking as one would expect from a viin.


    Upon setting foot in the one hundred square metre arena at the border, where exit was only possible once someone lost, the fiends burst out guffawing at Mu Yus skeleton soldier.


    Bulldemon King, one of the fiendsmanders, scoffed from the air. Im surprised theres a living human here. In saying that, are you trying to beical, hahaha.


    Mu Yu tapped his skeleton soldier and replied to the fiend with long bull horns, Well, I find a clumsy, tall skeleton soldier considerably moreical.


    I shall bestow benevolence and show you how tomand a skeleton soldier, responded Bulldemon King, returning into the skull of his skeleton soldier.


    Mu Yu tapped his skeleton soldier again to activate it then created a chair to hop onto. Xiaoshuai sat among the bones on Mu Yus right hand side and enthused, Lets show the dumb bull how its done!


    Mu Yu was also eager to see the defeated look on Bulldemon Kings face.


    Bulldemon Kingughed as he swung his tail over. He Liankong clenched a fist and clutched it with his other hand. Gui Yuzi folded his arms and smirked.


    Mu Yus skeleton soldier sprouted wings, wings with formations imbued on them to empower the skeleton soldier with a flight ability! Mu Yus skeleton soldier used the tail as aunch tform to get around the back of the fiends skeleton soldier and ripped off the tail! Mu Yus strategy was a demonstration of timing, uracy, using momentum to produce extreme output and aiming for one of the tree fatal spots on the fiends skeleton soldiers.


    Time for you to go down, Big Bull! eximed Xiaoshuai.


    I underestimated you, but I wont make the same mistake twice!


    Bulldemon King tried to snatch back his tail, but Xiaoshuai used his knowledge of their soul items weak spots and stomped it to bits.


    Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier? You think you can match my almighty Transformer?! Hahaha!


    When Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier swung its ws, Transformer hopped back, then instantly transformed into Xiaoshuai! Mu Yu certainly didnt want to go with that form. Howbeit, Xiaoshuai insisted.


    A rodent?


    Who you calling Rodent?! My name is Xiaoshuai, xiao as in small and shuai as in handsome!


    Transformer vaulted up. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 619February 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 615January 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 397October 13, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    <strong><em>Skeleton Soldier Tussle (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Transformer whipped its tail, triggering a formation that ushered gales of spiritual qi. Due to Divine Bull Skeleton Soldiers height, it wobbled, giving Transformer a small interval to sneak in a chain that restrained the formers wings.


    Lets go for some fresh air! Woo!


    Transformer sprouted its wings again and took flight, hauling Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier along.


    Put me down!


    Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier tried to grab Transformer. s, it could only reach the chain. Seeing it try to break the chain, Xiaoshuai responded, Rx. I heard you. Im letting go right now.


    From over a hundred metres from the floor, Xiaoshuai let go of Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier. Even though Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier pped its wings like its life depended on it, flight was impossible without the formation Mu Yu cast.


    <em>Boom! </em>


    Divine Bull Skeleton Soldiers robust design saved it from falling apart, but the ground wasnt so lucky. Giving Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier no time to shake off the dizzy spell, Xiaoshuai took out a big hammer with Heavy Formation cast on.


    Let me smack you awake, stupid bull!


    Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier extended two hands from its back to push itself away from the hammering down as a hard as a lightning bolt. Unfortunately, the shockwave from the impact still blew Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier into the boundary wall, bouncing it off.


    Youre pretty agile, stupid bull, praised Xiaoshuai,manding Transformer to flip andnd lightly.


    I told you I have good judgement! eximed He Liankong, thoroughly impressed with the new, technical and creative approach over their old brute-strength strategy.


    Its still going. Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier is capable of more than that, retorted Gui Yuzi.


    You trying to jinx us into losing, Gui Yuzi?


    I was just kindly reminding all of you to not underestimate your foe, imed Gui Yuzi, hiding his desire to see Transformer suffer defeat to obtain He Liankongs soul item for his own ends.


    Xiaoshuai, dont use Heavy Formation again; it taxes too much spiritual energy, warned Mu Yu.


    Okay, okay, Xiaoshuai replied.


    Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier shot a tail through the ground and dug its way up where Transformer was, wreathing around thetters leg and tripping it. Next, Divine Bull Skeleton used Transformer as a mace on the end of a chain, smashing it from side to side on the ground.


    Damn bull sneak attacked me! raged Xiaoshuai, while Mu Yu was straining himself to maintain Shadow Puppet Formation to protect the skeleton.


    With no means of pulling its legs out, Xiaoshuai separated the bones making up Transformers legs and then reattached them with a formation. You think thats enough to take me down?


    Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier closed in and uncorked a punch, rocking Transformer hard enough to slightly disrupt Mu Yus foundations.


    Damn, hes using spiritual energy! We cant trade when he uses soul energy because we dont have any, Xiaoshuai! Man, I shouldve let the soul soldiers join us. The inds restrictions have crippled Wood Spirits ability to counter soul energy!


    Oh, crap, we dont have any countermeasures! Whoa!


    Xiaoshuai slipped the next punch uncoiled.


    Suddenly, He Liankongs spiritual item discharged soul energy, quickly merging with Mu Yus formations. The soul energy was purer than Third Heaven Pces. To put it into perspective, it felt more natural rather than artificially created.


    Holy, I can use my formations to control this incredible soul energy. Xiaoshuai!


    Way ahead of you. Hahaha, stupid bull, try my Xiaoshuai Divine Wind Kick!


    Transformer, using a formation, zipped in as if it was weightless. Its right leg connected with Divine Bull Skeleton Soldiers chest. Right after, Transformer sprouted thorns from its feet to hook into the chest bones of Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier.


    Lightning Swift Snakes!


    Mu Yu cast the formation onto Transformers right leg and gave the leg a shot of soul energy. The blue lightning snake started its mayhem inside Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier, zapping the fiends. Xiaoshuai capitalised on the momentum, locking onto the weak joints of Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier and ripped!


    <em>Rumble!</em> Bone after bone crumbled until Divine Bull Skeleton Soldier resembled rubble. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 620February 1, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 618January 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 619February 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    <strong><em>Release Faction</em></strong>


    Hahaha, I told my Transformer is invincible! Woo! cheered Xiaoshuai, doing a double flip.


    Next time, you supply the energy, and Im controlling the skeleton soldier, griped Mu Yu, watching the boundary life autonomously giving them another metre.


    Good job!plimented He Liankong, gliding over.


    Here is your femur back in pristine condition, Elder, Mu Yu replied, smiling.


    Instead of taking back his femur, He Liankong queried, My soul item is good, hey?


    Indeed. The soul energy inside it must be credited with our victory.


    You can hang onto it for now, then. Use it to win a few more matches.


    I have a question: if we want to reach Fiend-Sealing Pagoda at the centre of the ind, how many matches do we need to win?


    Lets see The pagoda is approximately thirty kilometres from here, which isnt that far, is it? Youd reach it in two blinks with your cultivation. Each win gives you one kilometre, meaning you need to win sixty thousand matches. If you can win two matches every day without losing any, youll be able to reach it in eighty years.


    Mu Yus knees buckled. Eighty years? You want me to stay for eight years?


    Weve been stuck for five millenniums. Eighty years is nothing inparison.


    Mu Yu ran a hand across his cheek rather vigorously. Any shortcuts, such as gaining ten kilometres in one win or something?


    He Liankong subtly tugged up the corner of his lips. Of course there is.


    Let us say that is the only option. What exactly do you want me to do?


    He Liankong leaned forward to whisper, Do you know why the fiends are adamant on pushing the boundary line over?


    Why?


    Because we upy Fiend King Yujiangs imperial city, replied He Liankong, sounding proud.


    What difference does that make if he is in the pagoda? Should they not be thinking about how to enter if they want to release him?


    Fiend King Yujiang didnt need to cast off his heart or whatever to protect elsewhere as he was trapped on the ind.


    Itll make sense when I tell you about the past. Reverend Xuan Jizi and Fiend King Yujiang both got hurt during their fight, and, although Xuan Jizi barely won in the end, we suffered substantial losses sealing Fiend King Yujiang and eradicating the fiends. Reverend Xuan Jizi sealed the ind to prevent Fiend King Yujian, thereby sealing all the souls on the ind.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi chose to stay on the ind an enter Fiend King Yujiangs imperial city. Since Reverend Xuan Jizi never returned, nobody knows how to enter the pagoda. As such, you need to find where Reverend Xuan Jizi and then convince the fiends to allow you ess into their territory if you want to enter the pagoda.


    Why are you helping me?


    Because youre my junior.


    I am convinced. Is that what you thought I would say? You fought all these years to prevent Fiend King Yujiang returning, yet you are now telling me a way to activate the pagoda. Are you trying to release him?


    He Liankong dryly chuckled as he searched for a response. No, I just dont want our sect to lose a talented young man.


    Can you be upfront with me? What exactly do you want me to do at the imperial city?


    Uh uh He Liankong heaved a heavy breath. I want to be released from this world.


    Can you borate?


    Its been five thousand years of fighting with other souls, seeing the same other souls and never seeing a new day. Its like the same day has been repeating for five thousand years; its torture. As souls, we cant enter the imperial city. Therefore, I want you to locate Reverend Xuan Jizi and find a way to lift the restriction on the ind so that we can leave. I dont mind if that means I will vanish from existence.


    Mu Yu could sympathise after meeting Chen Tiandao and learning of his suffering. Is that what everyone else also desires?


    No. We are divided between a release faction and a fight-on faction, which is the majority. Gui Yuzi and Bo Hong lead the fight-on faction that wishes to continue fighting until they take back Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Mu Mengfei and I find this fighting pointless for nobody knows what weve done.


    <em>Well, it isnt their duty to guard the tower if were being fair. They already gave their lives to seal away Fiend King Yujiang. Id hate to do spend thousands of years doing something for no recognition, myself,</em> thought Mu Yu. How do I enter the imperial city if you cannot?


    I have the key to the city. Rather, its now in your hands.


    Mu Yu looked to his hand then looked back up. You mean this femur or yours is the key?


    And that is precisely why Gui Yuzi wants it.


    <em>I have trouble believing Gui Yuzi is so altruistic Why would Ghost Gate want toe here if they cant collect the souls?</em> Mu Yu mused. Why do you have the key to the imperial city?


    Reverend Xuan Jizi already altered the imperial city and cast numerous spells around it. The fiends see the city as an empty shell as he alreadyid im to it. He cast a special qi into my soul item before he headed to the imperial city and informed me that it was crucial to entering the imperial city.


    Release Fiend King Yujiang? Why would Reverend Xuan Jizi think humans want to release him after going through all that effort to seal him?


    We would like to ask the same question. Prior to him vanishing, Reverend Xuan Jizi told me that there was more to the conflict between fiends and humans than we knew and to release Fiend King Yujiang when the time was ripe! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 618January 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 619February 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 616January 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    <strong><em>Ocean Fiend Kings Imperial City</em></strong>


    <em>What the heck is with this world? Theres another conspiracy now?</em> Mu Yu contemted.


    To sum up, you need to enter Fiend King Yujiangs underground pce to remove the inds barrier, summarised He Liankong, giving Mu Yu an unwee chilly p on the shuolder.


    Take me to the imperial city so that I can check it out, then.


    He Liankong stole a gander at Gui Yuzi and Bo Hong, then whispered, Not now. Gui Yuzi and Bo Hong guard the entrance to the imperial city even though we all rule over the city. We need to n.


    Please tell me you already have a n.


    Simple: we just need to lure them away from the entrance.


    How?


    Still thinking.


    Mu Yu, eyes on the bones strewn on the ground, dryly chuckled.


    We still fighting today? Im ready and revving, enthused Xiaoshuai, waving He Liankongs femur around as a toy.


    Hell yeah! Why not? responded Mu Yu since they had nothing better to do.


    After He Liankong taught Mu Yu how to use his soul items more proficiently to avoid themnding into the same mire again, Xiaoshuai breezed through three consecutive matches.


    Next! Dont chicken out! Xiaoshuai goaded from above his skeleton soldiers head.


    Traitorous fiend beast, why are you helping humans?!


    Dont lump me in with you! Yours truly is a divine beast! A divine beast! A! Divine! Beast!


    Ahem. Mu Yu whispered, Xiaoshuai, you do have a fiend beasts body, you know?


    Dont know. Dont care. Man up, you chickens! Ill teach you! Xiaoshuai taunted, cracking the bones.


    The fiends werent scared to fight again; they just suspected Mu Yu was somehow cheating to mop the floor with them four times consecutively, a result never before seen. As such, the matches for the day came to an end.


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai discussed their ns for tomorrows fight, with thetter disappointedly swinging around a bone, not paying attention to the humans watching them return as if they were watching a triumphant general return from the battlefield  minus Gui Yuzi, who, unsurprisingly, was still hostile toward Mu Yu. Mu Yu couldnt shake off the feeling that Gui Yuzi was scheming something.


    He Liankong led Mu Yu to the imperial city, a towering city sitting above the ocean, of interest that same night. Unlike Desert Eagle Fiend Kings stately city, Fiend King Yujiang built walls out of coral reef, creating vibrant canvases. Ocean water drifted along the cliff and into the ocean below.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi was the one who cast the white mist formation hiding the view inside the city. Even though you are human, stay alert when you enter.


    There are formations inside?


    He imposed a rule: if anyone wants his inheritance, they must pass his test, hence the formation. Should one fail to pass the test, they are to take up the responsibility of guarding Fiend-Sealing Pagoda with everyone else. In other words, the formations might just kill you.


    <em>Hmm Guess Ill cross those bridges when Ie to them,</em> inwardly said Mu Yu.


    I know youve learnt a little about formations. Nevertheless, he was once an elder of Formation and Talisman Sect, so his formations are not to be underestimated.


    Formation and Talisman Sect?


    Yes, he is a formation caster from one of the great nine sects. I stressed for you to be cautious as Im worried you cant handle the formations.


    I will bear your kind reminder in mind. Before I enter, though, can we discuss how to enter the city? Like, there are twenty odd souls guarding the entrance


    Beats me. Several of them are my subordinates, so I could reassign them. Unfortunately, I cant do anything about the others. If Gui Yuzi and Bo Hong find out, they could seal the city.


    Do souls ever feel sleepy?


    No.


    Do you sleep?


    No.


    Have patrol shifts?


    Once every quarter.


    Under what circumstances would they leave?


    None. Theyre dutiful, He Liankong responded with his chest and head high.


    What are you guarding a city nobody will trespass for?!


    Ask Reverend Xuan Jizi. Plenty of souls like the job as they love the feeling of being at peace there, replied He Liankong, reminiscing the feeling himself.


    <em>Ill bet my head Reverend Xuan Jizi cast some sort of euphoric formation there. Otherwise, nob-, no soul would take up the job,</em> Mu Yu thought in his mind. After thoroughly inspecting the defensive formation, Mu Yu evaluated, <em>This formation could give Fingertip Flowing Water Formation a run for its money. Reverend Xuan Jizi is the equivalent of a second Chen Tiandao! Defusing a domain is going to be one hell of a challenge.</em>


    Let us head back. I need some private space to concoct a n, stated Mu Yu.


    I remember Profound Formations discusses domain formations. Try reading up on it, suggested Xiaoshuai, in a ce where no souls could overhear their conversation.


    Lets find out. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 622February 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 618January 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 615January 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    <strong><em>Domain Formations</em></strong>


    Huh, I missed this domain part of the manual. Why does it have to be so thick?! I dont know when Ill ever finish reading it. Anyway, lets see Each individual will have their own interpretation of domains in formation arts. Everyone can find the domain best suited for them. By casting it around oneself, one can seize the initiative inbat and even use it as a suppressive tactic.


    One must have ascended to Apotheosis Realm in order to grasp the concept of domains for an Apotheosis Realm cultivator has already begun to challenge naturesws. Ascend to a high realm in order to learn ones personal domain, such as my Realm of Despair.


    Within Realm of Despair, nothing can survive as all my formation lines will carry a lethal poison that can prate anything to corrode its spiritual energy.


    It is a pity a damn runt has the ability to control wood, so he has the ability to counter my domains rule, which is the reason I never showed my domain. He will eventually read this section, yes, you. You stole my book before I could finish writing, you damn brat, always making fun of my stuttering. If you were an unscrupulous brat, Id crush your skull.


    Haha, I can see Dad huffing his beard when he wrote that. How long has it been since he scolded me? Now I know what he didnt life me. Thats not what an author should do, Dad. I guess Bai Jie feared Dad because he already figured out how to create domains when he had yet to reach Apotheosis Realm. Ku Mu Valley wouldnt be a ce people feared but an actual forbidden zone if he cast Realm of Despair on it.


    Since Dad detailed how he came up with his domain, how about you give it a try. You might end up being able to cast two domains, Xiaoshuai rmended with his eyes glittering.


    Two? I dont even have one yet.


    What are you on? Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye is your domain!


    Mu Yu started blinking spastically. Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye is a domain?


    Yeah, the five spirit lords abilities are a type of domain, insanely advanced domains, for that matter. Unless they were really gifted, not even Apotheosis Realm cultivators would be able to realise those domains. Their domains are nothing inparison to what the five spirit lords have.


    Whats Shifus domain?


    Uh I forgot. Probably a sword domain? I think it has something to do with me. Why do you even care?


    What do you have to do with it?


    Focus! See if you can use Dads pointers toe up with your own domain formation. You might even be able to use a domain to get through the formation without crossing through the imperial citys main doors.


    All right, all right. Since my cultivation isnt up to par, I suppose I could try experimenting with formations and swordy, two of my most proficient fields? I guess not since Im not a master in either department?


    Xiaoshuai turned the page and read aloud, Domains arent peerless things. If you havent created your own domain and happen to set foot into someone elses domain, follow my instructions to dismantle it. Every domains weakness lies in its nature. Your first pecking order is to determine what its function is. For instance, if you find yourself in my domain, you will die from poisoning. I create my domain using formation lines, which means you need to discern the structure of my lines to dismantle it. Once one knows the w of a domain, even a Qi Condensation Realm cultivator can dismantle it.


    Since Reverend Xuan Jizi is also a formation caster, I suppose I have to figure out the function and reasoning. Thank heavens deduction is my forte. Since Reverend Xuan Jizis Fiend-Sealing Pagoda heals all damaged bones, that means his domain is equipped with a healing ability. Now Im stuck


    Mu Yu stared at the pagoda all night until dawn broke, yet nothing came to mind. A surge of noise snapped and light Mu Yu out of his thoughts. Xiaoshuai was raring for another round of fights first thing in the morning.


    Elder He, what is that all about? inquired Mu Yu, figuring only those on the ind were aware of the rm, since he didnt see or hear it upon arrival.


    That is the rm system Fiend King Yujiang installed on the ind. It goes off whenever humansnd on the ind. In other words, someone or people have arrived on the ind. Its strange that everyone whosing arrives on our shore. Anyway, lets go see who it is.


    Gui Yuzi nced Mu Yus way and curved his lips up into a grin as he headed to the source of the light.


    <em>If its set to go off whenever humans arrive, only one groupes to mind, and that grin is telling me its who I think it is. Its going to be harder to sneak into the city now, damn it,</em> Mu Yu cursed in his mind. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 617January 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty  Ch. 729December 9, 2023In "Almighty"


    Almighty  Ch. 722December 2, 2023In "Almighty"

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    <strong><em>Visitors</em></strong>


    Elder Gui Yuzi, thank you for showing us the way, expressed Gui Yeming, hands in a palm and fist salute.


    You may all rise. Because Ghost Gates group knelt down to show respect to Gui Yuzi, he questioned, Why are you dayster than scheduled?


    Due to a storm, the route suddenly disappeared, consequently dying us. Had you not shown us the way, we would not have found the ind, exined Gui Yeming.


    <em>Elder Chi Longs memory mustve been wrong. More importantly, how did Gui Yuzi contact them from here?</em> wondered Mu Yu.


    Upon catching sight of Mu Yu loitering behind a group of souls, Gui Yeming quickly erased his surprise and snickered. Some nobody arrived before us, I see.


    Gui Yeming zipped over to attack Mu Yu. Fortunately, He Liankong cut in, demanding, Stop! Did youe here to kill my junior?


    Gui Yeming didnt expect He Liankong to be capable of stopping him as the former was supposed to be a specialist in controlling souls with ghost qi.


    Gui Yeming, stop. The inds souls are not what youre familiar with. Besides, hes a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect. We all get along here, Gui Yuzi instructed, covering for the fact that he wouldnt have intervened if it wasnt for He Liankong.


    Oh, I forgot True Gods disciple is Eternally Youthful Ku Mus disciple, sarcasticallymented Gui Yeming.


    You alle here to harm the souls on this ind? blurted Mu Yu, prompting the souls to direct animosity Ghost Gates groups way.


    Answer the question, demanded He Liankong, also suspicious after everything he heard.


    What are you here for, then? Gui Yeming questioned.


    A vacation, answered Mu Yu, not seeing the nine infants among the group.


    Hmph.


    You do realise you cant leave this ind once you set foot on it, yeah?


    Worry about yourself first, ribbed Gui Yeming, departing with Gui Yuzi.


    I have a bad feeling about that group, opined He Liankong. Mu Yu, try to stay with me as much as possible.


    If theyre here, they must know a way off the ind, Mu Yu assumed, unable to imagine Ghost Gate fighting a fight they werent prepared for.


    Over the next three days, Xiaoshuais Transformer trashed skeleton soldier after skeleton soldier. Mu Yu, nheless, was in no celebratory mood for he was constantly deliberating what Ghost Gate was plotting. Gui Yuzi rarely showed his face ever since Ghost Gates groupnded, and He Liankong didnt have any authority to interrogate them.


    What was supposed to be another repetitive fourth day turned into a surprise when a groupnded on the ind without setting off the rm system.


    I was wondering how Ghost Gate could defeat our skeleton soldiers one after another, but it turned out to be you, remarked Long Yeli, showing Mu Yu disrespect.


    Is Qiao Xue here? questioned Mu Yu, maintaining a poker face.


    Thats none of your business, replied Long Yeli, showering Mu Yu in his Body Synthesis Realm energy.


    This is a contest between skeleton soldiers, yet youre sending an actual fiend in?! protested a human soul.


    A soldier skeleton? Ill use this bone to crush your skull, then, threatened Long Yeli, casually waving a fiend beast bone around.


    Technically, Long Yeli could fight them using just one bone because there was no stiption as to how many bones needed to be included in a skeleton soldier.


    We need to ask the Ascension Realm cultivator to fight, Mu Mengfei muttered.


    Its toote for that. They cant leave once they step into the arena, He Liankong reminded, narrowing his eyes on Mu Yu.


    In other words, we dont need to use a skeleton soldier, either, right?


    Mu Yu removed his formation on Transformer and caught just He Liankongs femur. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 616January 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 618January 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    <strong><em>True Dragons Power</em></strong>


    Perfect, lets whack the bug six feet underground, snapped Xiaoshuai, unhappy he wasnt able to y with Transformer.


    You think you can beat me with one decrepit bone? Long Yeli sneered, hinting he had no intention of relying on the bone to overwhelm Mu Yu.


    I thought Id y nice and give you a handicap, taunted Mu Yu, churning soul energy superior to Third Heaven Pces inside him.


    On behalf of our race, I must kill you and rescue Lord True Dragon from your vile hands!


    Ill do you an extra favour and knock some reality into you!


    Mu Yu and Long Yeli started their sh with a bang, thetter demonstrating once again that the energy within soul items could easily shatter fiends ordinary bones unless they had abination of them.


    Long Yeli made a swift retreat and balled his numb hand. The oue was unexpected. Howbeit, he put Mu Yus win down to the bone as ascending to Body Synthesis Realm from Mu Yus level a few days ago was impossible.


    Mu Yu activated Heavenly Stars Formation, emerging again above Long Yelis exposed skull. Long Yeli exhibited superior speed as one would expect, strafing left and trying to connect his ck dragon ws into Mu Yus neck. Mu Yu leaned back and fired Shadow Splitter Sword out from a void to intercept the w that wouldve otherwise caught him, providing himself with a window to get out of range.


    My cultivation is biting my rear again,mented Mu Yu, shaking his head.


    You have a lot of valuables on you, huh? Judging from how sturdy it is and its sword qi, it must be Sword Shadow Dust Gales celestial sword. I think Ill be taking that, hahaha.


    Mu Yu shook his head and activated the formation on Shadow Splitter Sword, teleporting into a void after Long Yeli got his hands on it.


    All right, we can do this the hard way!


    Long Yeli used his speed to breach Mu Yus attack range, uncorking a straight thrust at close range. Mu Yu rowed his elbow up, taking the blow with the femur bone. Long Yeli expected Mu Yu to draw his sword or cast a magic skill for that was what cultivators specialised in. Fighting a fiend physically, especially one with dragon blood coursing through his veins, was dangerous because fiend beasts naturally possessed stronger physical bodies.


    In reality, Mu Yu not only had He Liankongs energy but also his own ck and white spiritual energy that was rapidly healing any physical damage he took, allowing him to keep up with Long Yeli.


    Big Earthworm, why does your body seem so fragile inparison? Are you a fake dragon?


    Hes not my son. Who are you calling a fake? When have I ever been hurt besides when I was in my weakened state right after evolving?


    Oh, so your body must be tougher than his, then. Mu Yu, as long as you two can reasonably control yourselves, you can borrow Big Earthworms physical strength.


    Fine by me. I guess it counts as me smacking that cocky fraud in a way, enthused the dragon vine, fusing into Mu Yus wrist.


    Mu Yu connected with Long Yelis punch with his own green dragon vine ws. As a result, Long Yelis blood circted slower, resulting in a weaker punch. Mu Yu broke Long Yelis wrist and mmed his fist into Long Yelis chest.


    Dragon Vine, you shouldve told me we could do this. It wouldve saved me a tonne of trouble, said Mu Yu, performing wrist circles and then nting another fist in Long Yelis face.


    As Long Yeli raised his arms to guard his face, Mu Yu uncoiled another punch. Owing to the dragon vines power as a true dragon, Long Yelis power couldnt make it to his hands in time again. Consequently, Mu Yu punched Long Yelis hand into his own face.


    Damn true dragon! How are you doing it?!


    First, you wind up, and then you throw, like this!


    Mu Yu threw body hooks, uppercuts,nding a string ofbos until he dropped Long Yeli. Not satisfied, Mu Yu proceeded to bounce Long Yelis head off the ground as a hammer, cracking the ground. It took a while, but Long Yeli finally slipped away from Mu Yus onught.


    The boundary line determined that Mu Yu was the victor in what was going to be a one-sided pounding, with Mu Yu swinging the hammer, and granted the human souls another metre of territory.


    While the human souls were celebrating, Gui Yuzi, who was watching the match from atop a mountain in the distance, pointed and exined, See that soul item? I assume you recognise the energy exuding from it. Thats what we need to get our hands on.


    Gui Yeming cast his narrowed eyes onto Mu Yu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 625February 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 610January 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 598January 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    <strong><em>Backing Up My Junior</em></strong>


    Not bad! Youre better than your average alchemist, huh? apuded He Liankong, gliding over to give Mu Yu his signature icy shoulder pat.


    Your femur deserves the credit.


    Have alchemists ovee the issues wood residue cause? Otherwise, youre ridiculously nimble! He Liankong checked Mu Yu out and noted, Im just discovering that your body isnt designed to be an alchemist.


    I am abat alchemist. Alchemists nowadays are split into the healing type andbat type, Mu Yu made up.


    Ah, I see.


    Elder, have you heard anything from Ghost Gate?


    No. I cant peek into Gui Yuzis territory. I dont know what he led his juniors here for when theres no way of leaving. Is he just lulling them in to keep himpany until they die or something?


    Elder, I do not recall you worrying about me being stuck on this ind.


    I didnt summon you here, though!


    Mu Yu palmed his face in defeat. Sensing a nefarious aura behind him, Mu Yu spun around and taunted, I thought you were too chicken to show your face around here.


    Gui Yeming snubbed Mu Yu even though he wouldve loved to kill Mu Yu and snatch the femur in thetters bone already. Besides the inds restrictions, nevertheless, He Liankong was superior to him.


    He Liankong, keep your junior in line. Listen to the uncouth stuff he is spouting all the time,mented Gui Yuzi, stealing a gander at the soul item in Mu Yus hold.


    Mind your own business. In fact, your people are openly expressing hostility every time they see Mu Yu. You think Im blind? warned He Liankong, ring Gui Yemings way.


    Gui Yuzi smiled. Lets put that aside for now. Id like to discuss something with you?


    And that is?


    The fiend kings imperial city.


    Ocean Fiend Kings imperial city?


    Yes. Reverend Xuan Jizi gave you the key when he left. I know you want Mu Yu to enter to find a method of controlling Fiend-Sealing Pagoda and remove the domain. Ive always been against. Now, however


    You finally thought it through after leading your juniors here? sarcastically questioned He Liankong.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi turned the city into his tomb and left his inheritance in the city. You cant let Mu Yu hog all the inheritance, can you?


    Your point? You want to let one of your juniors enter, as well?


    Indeed. In Reverend Xuan Jizis words, Anyone whoes to the ind may take the inheritance if they are lucky. Therefore, we can send some people in. The luckier man shall obtain the inheritance.


    You think I was born yesterday? What luck? Youd just kill Mu Yu as soon as they went in.


    Okay, what do you want, then? Either they enter together or our juniors can remain on this ind for eternity.


    Since you want to also send someone in, send someone with cultivation equal to Mu Yus. That way, nobody is at a disadvantage.


    I must enter, asserted Gui Yeming.


    You can stay outside.


    Old Man, you think youre tough? If it wasnt for Elder Gui Yuzi talking me out of it, Id show you up. I happen to be an expert on dealing with souls!


    He Liankong grabbed the air, creating an explosion that lulled over spots of white light to form a hand. Gui Yeming moulded ghost qi then tried to strike back, only for the white light to disperse his ghost qi. He Liankong carried his momentum through, capturing Gui Yeming with a vice-like grip.


    Youll show who up?


    He Liankong gave Gui Yeming a squeeze, cracking thetters bones.


    He Liankong, release him.


    Keep your junior in line. The next time he disrespects me, Ill send you his corpse! He Liankong threatened, hurling Gui Yeming into a small mountain, thereby burying thetter under shattered rocks.


    Gui Yuzi had no intention of avenging Gui Yeming, who he already warned not to take the souls on the ind lightly, as he felt thetter deserved it. Still, he could lose a battle but not without a fight. Its eptable for your junior to speak impudently, yet my junior cant?


    Im backing up my junior, so he can say whatever he wants but not your juniors, responded He Liankong, giving Mu Yu a wink, much to thetters delight.


    Does that mean you refuse to work together? If that is the case, Ill just have to kill your junior!


    Gui Yuzi fired ck soul energy to take Mu Yu hostage; however, energy inside He Liankongs bone deflected it. He Liankongughed from Mu Yus side, mocking Gui Yuzi.


    <em>So he also gave me his soul item to protect me. This geezer sure is thorough, </em>thought Mu Yu, smiling.


    Gui Yuzi took out his soul item, a skull. Even if I cant hurt your junior, you know I can stop him from entering the city, dont you? In the worst-case scenario, we all go down together.


    When Reverend Xuan Jizi gave He Liankong the key to the city, he granted the other three leaders the ability to seal the city, avoiding any leader abusing his authority. Gui Yuzis skull was his key for sealing the city temporarily. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 616January 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 615January 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 141June 7, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    <strong><em>Shadowless Sects Roots</em></strong>


    You done contemting? questioned Gui Yuzi, deliberately shing his soul item to threaten them.


    Okay, but only one person and they must have the same cultivation as Mu Yu to be fair, answered He Liankong, watching Gui Yeming figure his way out of the rubble.


    Deal. I will send a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator in with him.


    Body Synthesis Realm? Mu Yu is a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator!


    Yes. However, he defeated a Body Synthesis Realm fiend. You cant consider him a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator if hes capable of that much, can you? rhetorically asked Gui Yuzi, grinning loathsomely.


    Thats because he had my soul item. He cant match a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator without it!


    You still dont know him, do you? Are you saying you dont have faith in Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple?


    Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple? Who? He Liankong turned to Mu Yu. Youre Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple?


    Mu Yu shrugged with his hands supinated.


    Arent you a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect?


    I am Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple <em>and </em>a member of Pill Cauldron Sect as my other shifu is an alchemist of Pill Cauldron Sect. I will tell you the storyter.


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale is from our generation. He should be dead!


    I inherited Sword Shadow Dust Gales discipline, fibbed Mu Yu, wanting to hide Feng Haochens immortality secret.


    No wonder why youre so proficient inbat as an alchemist. All right, you have a deal, Gui Yuzi.


    Elder, I may be Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple, but I am still a mere Spirit Sever-


    He Liankong enviously cut Mu Yu off. Everybody wanted to be Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple. Unfortunately, he never epted disciples. Since you obtained his inheritance, Im confident you can handle a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator. Back in my day, he taught a young man swordy, and then the young swordsman ughtered a Body Synthesis Realm opponent as a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator. Youve basically done the same thing and shown why he is revered once again.


    There was no backing out anymore. Otherwise, Mu Yu would be sullying Feng Haochens prestigious name.


    Gui Yuzi, quickly looking at Mu Yu through his peripherals, voiced, We shall meet in three days time at the imperial city, then. Goodbye.


    Elder, you sure think highly of me, Mu Yu sarcastically conveyed, hapless.


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale was an incredible man before he passed away. I cant name one cultivator whod pick a fight with him. You sure are a lucky kid, hahaha.


    Ahaha Elder, the young swordsman you mentioned might have only just been lucky. A Spirit Severing Realm cultivator defeating a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator is borderline impossible


    He had a dash of luck, sure. Even so, luck is a part of skill. Have some confidence in yourself because Im confident in you. That young swordsman, Bai Liangsheng, grew more and more famous, eventually forming his own sect. If my memory hasnt gone awry, his sect was called, uh Shadowless Sect, a group that specifically opposed Shadow Syndicate


    Elder, could you tell me more about Shadowless Sect? Mu Yu immediately asked.


    Theyre just a minor sect among the others. Someone once hired Shadow Syndicate for an exorbitant price, tasking them with assassinating Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Shadow Syndicate dispatched over a hundred of their elites and set up an ambush. After the attack, Sword Shadow Dust Gale sumbed to his injuries and passed away.


    After the death of Sword Shadow Dust Gale, mm Bai Liangsheng supposedly formed Shadowless n to avenge Sword Shadow Dust Gale. There was no way a tiny sect was a match for Shadow Syndicate. Soon enough, Shadowless n disappeared from the world of cultivation. If Im to venture a guess, I guess Shadow Syndicate exterminated them. Its hard to remember all the details since its been ages


    Mu Yu inwardly analysed, <em>Oh, so Shifu used the assassination as a means to feign death, while Shadowless ns animosity toward Shadow Syndicate is because he thought they killed Shifu. I suppose Shifu only came out of his seclusion due to the war with the elemental demons. I suppose Shadowless Sect tried to protect me because of my association with Shifu. I wonder if Bai Liangshengs descendants are still opposing Shadow Syndicate for the same reason as their predecessor.</em>


    Theres no need to fear their Body Synthesis Realm cultivator venturing into the city with him. If he gets on your nerves, body him. You should be able to do that much as Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple.


    Mu Yu rubbed his temples.


    Mu Yu stayed near the imperial city for the next three days whilst trying to deduce the formations domain, hoping itd increase his chances of passing Reverend Xuan Jizis test. That meant he had to leave the fights for territory to other souls.


    Ghost Gates group arrived at the entrance to the imperial city, which was on the east of the ind, before Mu Yu on the fourth day. Gui Yeming still looked as if someone urinated in his tea. Bo Hong was rather grumpy. After all, he reluctantly agreed to the n only because Gui Yuzi persuaded him.


    Who are you sending? inquired He Liankong.


    Gui Ximing, called Gui Yuzi.


    He Liankong couldnt put his finger on what it was specifically. Nheless, he could detect something about Gui Ximing was different to Mu Yu. Upon taking his soul item off Mu Yu, he quietly emphasised again, Be careful.


    Mu Yu nodded, also noticing the unidentifiable peculiarity on Gui Ximing.


    He Liankongs soul item shone a transient white light that turned green and beamed onto the vermillion city doors. A two-metre-tall rainbow mirror materialised in front of the door, reflecting the images of everyone standing before it  minus the souls.


    This mirror is the entrance Reverend Xuan Jizi set up. Only the living maye close. Now, walk on through. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 563January 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 625February 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 562January 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    <strong><em>Ground Fortune</em></strong>


    Although Gui Ximing arrived beside Mu Yu, the drifting colourful mist and golden seal levitating above the pce that cast a golden veil over the majestic pce set hundreds of metres away from them or the white text, which was carved onto five thick pirs standing thirty metres tall, resonating with the golden seal didnt even tickle his fancy. Not even aggressive, armed cultivator statues overwatching the space for Gui Ximing was focused on his own thoughts.


    Its a pleasure to meet you, Mu Yu, emotionlessly expressed Gui Ximing.


    What is your groups aim? Mu Yu questioned whilst monitoring Gui Ximing because he couldnt sense hostility, yet the oddity had him high strung.


    You know, His Lordship said the first order of things was for me to kill you upon arrival.


    That mission will end in failure no matter how you try.


    Unlike the fools you fought up until now, I never underestimated you and still am not. I have no intention of killing you. After all, theres no bad blood between us, is there?


    In that case, let destiny take its course.


    Gui Ximing didnt stop Mu Yu strolling over to the intersecting stone bridges in between nephrite statues acting as boundaries that were situated above a bottomless chasm. As soon as two feet hit the bridge, Mu Yu was in the middle of the sky, while the stone bridges became drifting bridges on iron chains, connecting up the peak of a rocky mountain.


    I cant see a damn thing through the white mist covering the chasm. Are the strange sounds also an illusion formation?


    Mu Yu imnted a formation into the iron chains, only for the pre-existing formation to drive his out; not even Primordial Yin Yang could defuse the formation.


    All formations must bend to his terms in his domain, huh? Theres no way I can tamper with the formations, then. Since Reverend Xuan Jizi is imparting his inheritance to someone fate chooses, whatever formations he has cast cant be stopping outsiders entering. The bridge stretches beyond what I can even see. I need to find out what the crux of this test is and what he wants to test me on.


    Mu Yu crossed over to a narrow stony peak barely five square metres. The only thing in sight was more bridges leading to, presumably, different ces.


    I wonder what the rules of this domain are, Mu Yu muttered to himself.


    Probably the same ones as Fiend-Sealing Pagodas domain. Most onlye up with one domain, after all, Xiaoshuai said.


    To test the theory out, Mu Yu kicked a stone flying, only for it to find its way back.


    Im reminded of Vacant Spirit Grounds. Im going with the hypothesis that this domain is simr to the Vacant Spirit Grounds inner workings, then. I wonder if I could assume control of this domain if I can figure out how the domain formation functions.


    Mu Yu sat down for eight hours as if he was seeking sce in the wonders of nature. Upon activating a formation in his eyes, he discovered that the natural habitat before his eyes was actually what a formation disyed.


    The white clouds in the southwest drift by every fifteen minutes. The chirps in the northwest are audible every three breaths. The chains to my bottom left drift on a thirty degree angle. Every hour, the breeze in the east changes to I see. Reverend Xuan Jizi cast his domain formation on natural energy, turning natural energy into another form to create an illusion formation. Everything here actually exists, yet they are the product of an illusion formation. Is that the true structure of the domain formation?


    Mu Yu flicked the formation lines and noticed the lines drawing out the design of the items present, following it with his own finger. The sound of nature was something he could connect to at an intimate level. He felt he had figured out the entire design, yet he felt he was short of something.


    ***


    While Mu Yu saw a world that humans would be inclined to describe as the celestial realm, Gui Ximing beheld what humans would call hell. The different view was a symbol that every man had a different destiny and a different fortune. Gui Ximing cast his gaze along the path littered with corpses, vengeful souls roaming and reeking of blood to the dune of corpses. Are they all the people Ive killed?


    Six ck silhouettes ejected from Gui Ximing, each empowered with mightparable to his own. One of them asked, Where are we?


    Gui Ximing, where is Mu Yu?


    You six are my twins. I know what Im doing, replied Gui Ximing, aloof. He kicked aside a corpse at his foot and added, As for where this is, I presume this is Ground Fortune.


    Why didnt you kill Mu Yu? The seven of us can overwhelm him.


    Because hes a formation caster. He will open the path for us. Theres no need to rush, exined Gui Ximing, shing a corner of his pearly whites. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 630February 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 628February 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 589January 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    <strong><em>Eyes Can Lie</em></strong>


    The missing piece of Mu Yus formation was himself in the domain. Hence, he added himself to what he envisioned. Only then did it ur to him that the setting he envisioned existed in every world. Following that logic, one needed to adapt to said setting if they were to control a setting.


    Mu Yu manifested himself inside the domain formation and discovered he could freely roam it, meaning he had deduced the domains system. In essence, he had be a citizen of the domain and, therefore, would sway if the wind in the domain blew. The same stone that returned after Mu Yu kicked it away no longer tried to break free of his hold; he had acquired ownership of the domain!


    The bridges began to connect together, forming a single bridge leading into the white light up ahead.


    Mu Yu, how did you figure out the mazes route? Xiaoshuai asked, surprised.


    Formations derive from the eight trigrams. With the eight trigrams as the foundation, you can figure out how to dismantle any formation. It may be impossible to defuse it using Primordial Yin Yang, but you can work out the system to gain control of it, enlightened Mu Yu, formation lines moving on his hand.


    Doesnt that mean youve learnt the domains ability? questioned the dragon vine.


    Big Earthworm, you really are an idiot. No, he hasnt. Hes just taken control of the domain.


    Is there a difference?


    He hasprehended the domain, but he cant create it himself, get it?


    This is only the tip of the iceberg. Actually, it might even be his test. Think about it: I want to learn domain formations and how to control natural energy. Thats why I saw formations when I stepped onto the bridge, added Mu Yu.


    Gui Ximing waited for Mu Yu to cross the bridge, disappearing into the fog, and then walked up to the bridge, muttering, Thats what Im talking about.


    Gui Ximing spawned a skull shrouded in ck ghost qi on his hand, then weakened a green spot of light gradually as he shook the skull. Its impossible for someone to cross into someone elses Ground Fortune. We have Elder Gui Yuzis soul item to thank. Get why I didnt kill him yet?


    Mu Yu ran his hands along the chains, trying to visualise the entire formations design. When a fork in the road formed, Mu Yu confidently took the path on the right.


    Gui Ximings soul item shed a green light on the left, indicating for him to turn left. I saw Mu Yu turn right. Whats going on?


    Is something wrong with the soul item?


    Elder Gui Yuzis soul item wouldnt dysfunction, argued Gui Ximing.


    Which way do we go then? asked the six dark silhouettes around Gui Ximing.


    Mm Since this is Reverend Xuan Jizis domain formation, our eyes could lie. Left it is.


    Mu Yu encountered new forks in the road over and over, some paths even starting to curve. Nevertheless, he was confident in where he was going, choosing paths without even stopping to think. Given he knew it was a long journey  six hours had already passed  he kept a pace he could maintain constantly without tiring himself out.


    Gui Ximing saw Mu Yu at every fork in the road, yet the soul item he carried would direct him to choose the opposite path Mu Yu chose, leading to him trusting his intuition even more. There was no way for him to determine what was real and what wasnt as he was in Mu Yus Ground Fortune.


    <em>Why has the bridge broken off?</em> Gui Ximing pondered,ing to a dead end. My eyes may lie. The soul item is telling me Mu Yu is up ahead, so he must be up ahead. The steps must just be invisible.


    Gui Ximing prudently reached one foot out, confirming there was no hidden step.


    The soul item says Mu Yu is straight up ahead, eximed a dark silhouette.


    Seventh, you souls can fly here, so go scout up ahead and report back, ordered Gui Ximing.


    Less than fifteen minutester, the soul that went to check came back to report, Theres a bridge up ahead, though it does split into two options. I saw hm go left.


    How did he get across? asked another soul.


    You six follow Mu Yu. Always take the opposite path he takes,manded Gui Ximing.


    What are you going to do?


    Im going back with the soul item and trying the other path. Once you escape this domain, I can follow your qi signals to catch up. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 629February 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 624February 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 617January 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    <strong><em>Fork in the Road</em></strong>


    Great, now there are three options. Mu Yu went down the middle one, so which path do we choose? grouched Seventh.


    We have no choice but to split up again, responded Sixth.


    We cant split again, disagreed Fifth.


    Which way do we go, then? questioned Sixth.


    Third and Fourth, you two follow down the left path. Everyone else take the right path. We know each others auras. Retreat if you notice anything off, voiced Second, then telling himself, Im overthinking it. A mere Spirit Severing Realm cultivator is no match for us. Gui Han was able to subdue him through sheer cultivation even though Gui Xuanyue mentioned his style is bizarre.


    Not long after the six twins left, Mu Yu returned to where the fork in the road urred with a big smile across his face. Thatll teach you to stay in your ownne.


    Mu Yu, lets prepare some surprises for them, suggested Xiaoshuai.


    Way ahead of you.


    Mu Yu deleted the middle path and took the left path. Fighting all six at once was dangerous, but fighting the six one by one was another story.


    ***


    <em>Whats going on? It told me Mu Yu was on this path when it told me he was on the other path an hour ago. The sixs signals are weakening the further I go. If I keep going, Ill lose track of them. Should I follow the soul items directions and search for Mu Yu or regroup with my six twins? Toss it, I can handle him on my own. I need to find him, anyway. Ill just force him to show me the way out!</em> internalised Gui Ximing.


    Just as Gui Ximing took his first few steps, he spotted Mu Yu leaning on the chains up ahead. Mu Yu raised his head as though he was getting tired, remarking, Youre slow, man!


    I didnt give you enough credit, it seems. Have you been waiting?


    Enlighten me: what are you doing here in myne instead of finding your own?


    To have you show me the way out, obviously.


    What makes you so sure Ill show you the way out of this maze? teased Mu Yu.


    You dont have a say, Gui Ximing asserted with his voice and Body Synthesis Realm energy intensifying as he inched closer.


    A gale abruptly blew all the energy away, starling Gui Ximing. Mu Yu subtly raised one side of his lips. It seems I do have a choice.


    Gui Ximing bolted over, or so he thought he would. Mu Yu shook the bridge as Gui Ximing lifted his leg and then deleted a portion of the bridge. Mu Yu then broke nk by nk, all the way to Gui Ximings feet, and generated a force that pulled Gui Ximing downward. Gui Ximing activated the soul energy inside Gui Yuzis skull to bnce out the force pull down with an upward force.


    I was hoping youd fall. What a pity, ridiculed Mu Yu.


    Gui Ximing released ghost qi to shield himself from the chains mming against his body. Standing on Gui Yuzis soul item kept him from falling into the depths of who-knew-what, but it meant he was a stationary target. Regardless, he provoked, Is this all youve got?


    What about you? Why dont youe over here to fight me? taunted Mu Yu, knowing he couldnt overpower Gui Ximing despite borrowing the formation lines here.


    As you wish!


    Gui Ximing jumped onto a chain, using it as a spring to close the gap. Mu Yu spawned vines carrying pure death qi along the chains, chasing Gui Ximings legs. Prepared, Gui Ximing rotated in the air and fired a spurt of soul energy, vanquishing the vines.


    The souls on the ind werent technically dead; soul energy from soul items could nullify Mu Yus death qi. Since Mu Yu couldnt go on the offence, he distanced himself from the chains to prevent Gui Ximing getting into close quarters. As a result, the two stared off in a stalemate, hovering on thin air.


    You can control the chains?


    I did tell you this was my Fortune Ground. I gained control of this ce once I obtained my fortune.


    Mu Yu was the one creating the forks in the road to split up Gui Ximing after his authority over the domain revealed the oddity he noticed was that Gui Ximing had six twins with him.


    Which also implies you know the way out?


    But Im not telling you.


    Gui Ximingughed through his nose. I dont need you to tell me; I only need you to know.


    Gui Ximing sent a torrent of ghost qi imbued with soul energy, shrouding Mu Yu. Somehow, Gui Ximing was able to glide over to Mu Yu, surprising even the controller of the domain. Mu Yu tried to create distance again. s, the ghost qi around was a barrier.


    Did you really think I havent learnt anything from the failures of others? You didnt even realise you were being led by the nose. Your tricks wont fool me, scoffed Gui Ximing. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 630February 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 629February 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    <strong><em>Ancient Secret</em></strong>


    Gui Ximing wasnt under any restriction in Mu Yus domain, and the separation from his twins was all an borate act! Even his supposed struggle against Mu Yu was a ruse to lull Mu Yu into a false sense of security, all in order to trap Mu Yu within his ghost qi domain.


    You want to know why your domain doesnt impact me? Gui Ximing asked from the sky.


    Couldnt care less, Mu Yu ndly answered, surprising Gui Ximing.


    Gui Ximing swung his long axe drenched in blood as a threat. Last chance. Show me the way out, or Ill kill you and use your soul to find my way out.


    Theres only one way out. Knowing you, you wouldnt try it.


    Mu Yus gentle hand swimming across his body signalled for the white light to erase the ghost qi.


    Gui Yuzi pointed his axe at Mu Yu, yet not a drop of blood fell from it. Lets hear it.


    Repent, Mu Yu mocked.


    Gui Ximing cackled. I repent after every kill. Repenting improved my cultivation. I kill and repent.


    Thats the difference between us.


    Correction: the difference between us is that I can kill you.


    Gui Ximing had no idea what Mu Yu was blithering about. Regardless, a problem murder could solve wasnt a problem. Mu Yu didnt bother reacting to Gui Ximings axeing down. Gui Ximing sliced Mu Yu in half, only for a white light to manifest where his wounds were, healing them instantly.


    You know what Reverend Xuan Jizis domain is? Mu Yu asked.


    I couldnt give a toss!


    Gui Ximing cleaved Mu Yu again.


    When will it finally dawn on him that hes just killing an illusion the formation is spawning? questioned Xiaoshuai,ughing.


    I just hope they have fun, sarcastically answered Mu Yu, watching Gui Ximing try to cleave him from a distance


    How are we getting out of here? Xiaoshuai asked.


    Haha.


    Once Mu Yu resumed crossing the bridge, Gui Ximing emerged where Mu Yu was and watched the fight Mu Yu was watching.


    Mu Yu, did you really think I couldnt tell it was an illusion? You want to y? Lets y!


    ***


    After learning of the situation on Sacred Ind, Seahorse Taotao chased after Lu Xiongs group and opened another path to the west side of the ind, thereby costing them a few days dy.


    Young Master Xingyun, did you really not meet Qiao Xue? sternly questioned Lu Xiong, confronting the prince at night.


    Long Xingyun quickly consulted his aplices with a nce and then exined, We saw her with Mu Yu, but he sacrificed her to the mermaids in order to escape!


    Thats absurd. Mu Yu wouldnt abandon her, argued Lu Xiong, growing suspicious of the prince.


    You can never tell what someone is truly thinking. Elder Lu, dont forget that youre a fiend and that Mu Yu is a human! asserted Long Yeli.


    Qiao Xue will be fine. You are better of researching this Fiend-Sealing Pagoda so that we can rescue Ocean Fiend King!manded Long Xingyun, even posing as amander.


    Lu Xiong had no means of opposing Long Xingyun without allies or his cultivation.


    Bulldemon King, one of the fiend souls six leaders, said, We cant go near the pagoda as souls. Not even the humans have figured out how to get inside, so it is on your generation.


    I am not your junior. I told you Im from your era. Im old enough to be your grandpa, fumed Lu Xiong.


    Sorry, I forgot. We never met at Second Heaven, did we?


    Lu Xiong did ap of Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, then reported, The domain energy inside it is forbidding me from getting too close. We cant open it. Only someone of White Ape Fiend Kings calibre would be able to get through.


    Is there no alternative? Long Xingyun inquired, frowning.


    Lu Xiong stopped grabbing his beard. We need a human with formation energy on par to Xuan Jizi. ording to what you told me, the energy is sealed inside the imperial city.


    Tell us something we dont know, grouched Long Xingyun.


    Prior to his departure, White Ape Fiend King trusted me with something that can help Ocean Fiend King. However, it ispulsory for us to discuss with the humans how to enter the pagoda.


    Discuss with humans? Get out of here! brayed Long Xingyun.


    The pagoda isnt used solely for sealing Ocean Fiend King. We have no choice but to cooperate with them to achieve our goal. White Ape Fiend King made it clear we arent just here to rescue him.


    What other secret is there? Why didnt you tell us earlier?


    An ancient secret that requires us to rescue the fiend kings. Humans also know about it. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 631February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 630February 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 629February 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    <strong><em>Ancient Battlefield</em></strong>


    He really is smarter than the other ghosties wevee across,plimented Xiaoshuai asionally looking over his shoulder.


    He is, but Im still in charge of this domain, responded Mu Yu, creating a fork up ahead and heading down the path on the right.


    Lets get out of here, suggested Xiaoshuai, frustrated with Gui Ximings constant tailing.


    He will find the way out if we leave. I dont think I can defeat him outside.


    Mu Yu had figured out how to use natural energy and was getting closer to figuring out domain formations.


    The dragon vine yawned. Illusions arent cutting it, so whats the n?


    Mu Yu smirked. Who says illusions dont work on him?


    Mu Yu forged another fork in the road and turned left.


    Why is the soul item indicating Mu Yu went left instead of right? Its never done this before As long as I keep an eye on him, Mu Yu will have to show me the way out once hes out of energy. Ill send ghost qi down the right path while I tail him on the left path to be safe.


    Being the cautious type, Gui Ximing constantly cast ghost qi down the alternative path he didnt take. Hence, he never lost track of Mu Yu. After tailing Mu Yu for another hour, though, he furrowed his brows. Thats my illusion thats still fighting Mu Yu Am I back to where I started? The skull is indicating where Mu Yu went


    Gui Ximing didnt encounter any forks when he tried going straight, yet he was back to where he was after two hours of walking. Tch!


    Hahaha, Dads Mirror Formation had me good back then. Mu Yumented as he watched Gui Ximing shake with anger. Every trait can be exploited. His soul item is still going to show him the correct direction because Im outside. All righty, lets get out of here now.


    Mu Yu cast another Mirror Formation and then leaped off the bridge. People would never find the exit for they were afraid of falling when the exit was below them the entire time. On his way to the ground, the formation around fluctuated simrly to water. The fact that the stone bridge was now behind him was a clear sign that he had sessfully crossed it.


    Wow, the eight pirs are actually made from underwaterva. The white formation lines on them are the beginning of where the water flows and ends.


    For Mu Yu to make sense of the formation text, he needed to use his own approach to deduce the entire formation since the significance of the text required him toprehend for himself.


    Mu Yu could dip his hands into the white formation lines. Upon circling around the stone pir, the pce was reced with an ocean, him suspended in the sky. Since he wasnt among the humans and fiends present below, he understood he was in an illusion formation.


    This must be the battlefield when the fiend race and human race waged war on this ind. Mu Yu saw the elder, who was dressed in white, standing next to him creating enormous changes to thendscape with a wave of his hand. Is that Reverend Xuan Jizi?


    The current four human leaders watched Yujiang, a middle-aged man in green riding waves, through the battlefield.


    Xuan Jizi, are you humans really going to proceed with this act of treachery?! belted Fiend King Yujiang.


    Your race was the one who crossed the boundary, so you must pay the price, replied Reverend Xuan Jizi, voice clear and business only.


    So, because humans dont want to fight back, we have to also yield?!


    Have you not learnt a thing after what happened in Second Heaven? White Ape Fiend Kings actions ruined the entire heaven. We wont allow you to ruin Third Heaven, too.


    Unlike you, we dont want to live in ignorance for all of time! If you want to stop us, well have to settle this by force!


    Fiend King Yujiang summoned a myriad of fiend beasts from his ocean. Xuan Jizi swung his arm down, signalling for cultivators to sally forth. The two leaders watched each other while their allies fought the opposition to the death. The pressure from their energy prevented the water within a hundred square kilometres from moving an inch. Their allies took their fight elsewhere, lest they were caught in the fight between titans. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 623February 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 150June 11, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    <strong><em>Reverend Xuan Jizi</em></strong>


    Fiend King Yujiang and Reverend Xuan Jizis energy created a vacant spot above them, where not even a cloud was in sight.


    Fiend King Yujiang sent drilling water beams, each ssh of water as sharp as des, at Xuan Jizi from multiple directions. Xuan Jizi emanated a formation, turning the area around him into his domain.


    All Returns to Genesis! roared Xuan Jizi, disassembling the sts back into the ocean.


    Fiend King Yujiang advanced, conjuring a ruler three kilometres long to cut a hole in Xuan Jizis domain. Xuan Jizi sent a formation into the sky that pelted down attacks.


    Thousand Feet Ocean Ruler, Undte My Master!


    The blue fiend energy oozing out from the ruler turned the atmosphere humid as water screens formed. Fiend King Yujiangs domain, Undte My Master, a defensive domain deployed in battle resulted in all of Xuan Jizis attacks losing any meaningful force as they tried to plough through water.


    As the two continued trading, they raised the tides so high that they created a gully from the waves.


    I always believed our sessors should learn what the war back then was like. After all, those who gave their life for this world should be remembered.


    Mu Yu turned his head after a violent jolt to see Reverend Xuan Jizi looking straight at him, saying, Youre the first cultivator toe here in five millenniums.


    Y-y-


    This is my consciousness that I sealed in this formation. Dont worry about, exined Reverend Xuan Jizi.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi waved away the scene Mu Yu was watching, returning Mu Yu to the ground, where the stone pirs were behind him.


    Um, Elder, this one is Mu Yu. He apologies for the intrusion.


    I can see you have Primordial Ying Yang on you. It seems Formation and Talisman Sect has finally united again.


    Elder, I do not understand why you mentioned the cultivators valiant efforts in the war against the fiend race saved the world. What unforgivable deed did the fiend kingmit for you to make such significant sacrifices?


    To prevent this world from meeting the same fate as Second Heaven.


    Why did Second Heaven fall?


    The fiend race broke the bnce there when they tampered with a powerful entitys bottom line that they shouldnt have, resulting in their demise.


    Who was the individual capable of devastating the entire realm?


    Reverend Xuan Jizi despondently recalled the past as he gazed at Fiend King Yujiangs pce. There is more to this world than what meets the eye. We just need to be ourselves.


    Why did you tell Elder He Liankong that the fiend king must be released? inquired Mu Yu, avoiding the initial topic as he understood Reverend Xuan Jizi didnt have a desire to borate.


    To ensure the bnce of this world is kept. I recorded the battle in hopes that the world of cultivation wouldnt forget the heroic souls trapped on this ind and their contribution to the world.


    Elder, none of us have any idea why humans and fiends fought in the first ce. Regardless of how tragic the war on this ind may have been, nobody will know about it. Your apparition cannot prove anything.


    I sealed the energy that grants ess to Fiend-Sealing Pagoda in the pce. If you want to undo the seal on the ind, you need my approval. As you are Formation and Talisman Sects patriarch, let me leave you with this: Qiu dragon soars past the riotous cloud. Setting sun world manifestation cycle. Dont stray, informed Reverend Xuan Jizi, disappearing and leaving just the pces contour visible again.


    Say what?


    Detecting hostility, Mu Yu jumped away, and Gui Ximingnded where Mu Yu was to his surprise.


    Youre quite the quick thinker, huh? Gui Ximing sarcastically questioned through his clenched teeth.


    I expected better than that from you. What took you so long?


    Once Mu Yu left his domain, the direction Gui Yuzis skull pointed to changed. All it took was a bit of thinking for Gui Ximing to then work out where Mu Yu was.


    Gui Ximing summoned his bloody axe and six twins. You were useful to me, but since weve already reached this ce, youve outlived your usefulness. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 622February 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 633February 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 623February 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    <strong><i>Tussle</i></strong>


    Again? Really?


    Gui Ximing didntmit to killing Mu Yu. Instead, he feinted to test Mu Yu. Once Mu Yu revealed his branches, Gui Ximing remarked, Gui Han was right. I need to take a different approach to kill you.


    You going to fight or just spit? provoked Mu Yu, confident Wood Spirit could neutralise the six twins if needed be.


    Gui Ximing hiked up the corner of his lips and triggered the soul energy within Gui Yuzis skull, granting him and his twins soul energy!


    Ah, crap!


    Mu Yu swiftly unleashed a qi breaker. s, Gui Ximing thwarted the attack. Mu Yu was quickly put on the back foot, teleporting using Heavenly Star Formation to evade the concerted onught Gui Ximing mounted.


    Xiaoshuai, Dragon Vine, time to work!manded Mu Yu, summoning Shadow Splitter Sword.


    On it! responded Xiaoshuai, hopping into position. Xiaoshuais Heavenly Lightning Strike!


    Gentle Wind Dragon Vines Roar!


    Gui Ximing felt threatened upon seeing the formation Mu Yu activated and five fragments of Xiaoshuais lightning sword for their power was a force to be reckoned with. Plus, lightning was one of the other elements that could counter ghost qi.


    Surround him!manded Gui Ximing, dispatching his arm twins.


    Mu Yupressed the five sword fragments into five blue pearls and scrapped one of them with the tip of Shadow Splitter Sword, imploding thepressed electricity! The electricity of justice transformed into swords, driving the twins back into Gui Ximing.


    Gui Ximing threw his axe he cast soul energy on, ploughing through the electricity, before making his retreat. Gui Ximing could feel the electric currents zapping him every now and then. Nevertheless, he was more than capable of shutting them down instantly.


    Already struggling against just one ball of electricity? Mu Yu jibed, hinting at the four balls still circling him.


    The key to theirpressionbo was Xiaoshuai as opposed to Mu Yu for the reason that Xiaoshuais tough body was the only one that could stand thepressive pressure of electricity.


    Sure, Gui Ximing could overwhelm Mu Yu if he worked together with all six of his twins. The dilemma arose when he had to factor in their other priorities; he didnt walk around with six twins solely to raise hisbat prowess.


    Suddenly, the inds rm went off, and the first person Mu Yu thought of was Qiao Xue. Gui Ximing had no cares to spare for whonded on the ind, and Mu Yu was distracted with wondering which side of the ind she arrived on. Thus, Gui Ximing quickly sneaked over, then generated a ghost banner from the skulls soul energy.


    Mu Yu returned to reality to see the ghouls Gui Yuzi collected from his lifetime dauntlessly racing toward him.


    I shall release you poor souls of your misery.


    After exploding another electric ball, Mu Yu manipted the lightning into a lightning to capture the souls. While Mu Yupressed the the squealing souls were in, Gui Ximing zipped past the and hammered down at Mu Yus head. Left with no time to slip the attack, Mu Yu raised his arm to guard, receiving a fracture as he went reeling.


    Gui Ximing gave Mu Yu no time to breathe, forcing Mu Yu to fight through the pain and bat a third electric ball back at Gui Ximings hand. Gui Ximing forced himself not to shy away from the electricity ball and rammed his hand down on Shadow Splitter Sword. As a consequence of Mu Yu failing to cancel Gui Ximings attack, Shadow Splitter Sword ricocheted off Gui Ximings hand, piercing through the chest of a cultivator statue on one of the stone pirs!


    The stone pirs formation activated, coating it in white light, and prompting the others toe to life. More pirs sprouted of the ground in columns, totalling eight-one pirs in total, positioning the two in the centre. The pirs started to rearrange themselves, separating the two in one maze each.


    Mu Yu thought hed take the opportunity to make a break for the pce, only for the pirs to move in the way. When he finally stopped trying to outsmart them, he discovered he was going further and further away from the pce.


    All right, maze, you win that round.


    Gui Ximings attempts to destroy the pirs were futile for his spiritual energy would just vanish into the pirs. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 631February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 632February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 630February 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    <strong><em>Defusing Stone Pir Formation</em></strong>


    yed like fiddles, Mu Yu and Gui Ximing were lured out of the stone pirs vicinity before they knew it.


    Oi, braindead, what are you trying to lop my head off for instead of finding an escape! Mu Yu blustered, teleporting out of Gui Ximings axes range.


    Mu Yus attempt to rise off the ground led him into a field of nothing but white mist all around, forcing him to return to the ground. He tried to leap onto the cultivator statues; however, they emitted a force that shunted him back into the stone pir formation again. He tried teleporting to the pce, yet the sticky spiritual qi impeded his ability to do as much as void travel. There was no outrunning the pirs since they moved awfully fast, while he was forced to move slower. The only good news was that the formation hampered their speed drastically to the point that Gui Ximing, who was looking to swing at Mu Yu at every chance, wasnt a threat.


    The pirs divided the two and would asionally force them into the same space. As a result, Gui Ximings axe throw  his attempt to beat the pirs to the punch  also ended up going nowhere.


    All right, Ill hitch a free ride, then.


    Mu Yu timed a jump toward an iing pir and created a force toward the pir using a formation, allowing to stand on the side of the pir, essentially riding the pir. There was no time for him to devise a strategy since the pir led him back to the edge of the formation again. If that wasnt bad enough, Gui Ximing, who also happened to be led to the same spot, true to character, forced Mu Yu to duck another swung whilst being led deeper into the formation.


    I need to figure out the precept of this formation on the go, or I wont get anywhere. Dodging the next pir, Mu Yu cursed, Why cant they be as slow as Celestial Staircase?! Its bloody hard to think at this pace! Calm down now. Deep breath


    In order to determine the location of every pir, Mu Yu marked an iing pir to track where it went even once it was out of sight. Unfortunately, the limitations Reverend Xuan Jizis formation imposed on his senses limited the range of effectiveness to a meagre ten metres.


    Southeast to northeast. Now to the northwest. Great, its out of range now. Marking one pir isnt enough to give me a full picture; Im going to have to mark more pirs.


    Even though Mu Yu always ended up being led out, he was positive there was a correct path that led to the pce. Nevertheless, it was going to take him time to decipher it due to the array of movements.


    Mu Yu spent two hours in the formation, noticing half of them were repeats, and half had yet to be marked.


    <em>I havent memorised all of the pirs, but I do know how to avoid being led outside again. I should be onto something if I can figure out the route of the two marked pirs that dont evere near me again.</em>


    Mu Yu saw a window to switch to bounce off a pir by his side then clung to the pir that tried to avoid him.


    <em>From the southeast next.</em>


    Mu Yu straightened his posture, priming himself to leap to a pir he hadnt marked by the time a marked one almost grazed his nose. He marked the unmarked pir, catching the attention of Gui Ximing, who happened to be led to the same spot.


    Gui Ximing copied Mu Yu, marking pirs with ghost qi, confident he could also deduce the formations form. Sadly, it didnt y out the way he imagined as analysis wasnt a strength of his. The more he tried to read their movements, the more difficult and confusing he found it. Even when he could tell the direction a pir would approach, the path inward would be blocked, cutting off his evasion route.


    Upon being led back out, Gui Ximing saw Mu Yu using his spiritual energy to scribble on the ground. Mu Yu broke out a smile and looked up at Gui Ximing with his head on an angle. Mu Yu waited for the obligatory swing, but, instead, Gui Ximing questioned, You figured out how to get through?


    Bye, Ghosty, hahaha! Xiaoshuai mocked from Mu Yus shoulder, standing akimbo.


    Mu Yu shrugged and jumped back into the formation.


    The eighty-one pirs operated in groups of nine. Each group was delegated a different task and operated ording to how the people inside the formation proceeded. Relying on formations to evade was futile because the pirs would modify their path ordingly. Through his ability to sense the pirs within ten metres in conjunction with the trajectories of the ones outside of his sense range, Mu Yu used the changes he could see to deduce the positions and movements of pirs outside of his range.


    Assuming he could keep up, Gui Ximing followed Mu Yus qi signal into the formation, only for pirs to cut him off. Dodging was the easy part. Locating Mu Yu after he was out of sight and figuring out how to catch up was the challenge. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 633February 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 629February 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    <strong><em>Shameless Negotiation</em></strong>


    Gui Ximing waded through the pirs to catch up with Mu Yu, who was ten metres in front and plodding away slowly, as if he had a vengeance to pursue. Mu Yu epted that sometimes it was better to take one step back in order to move two steps forward, therefore backing off whenever pirs blocked the way forward.


    If I cant make it, you can stay here with me! Gui Ximing dered, erasing the formation mark Mu Yu left using his ghost qi.


    Mu Yu, on the cusp of getting through the formation, suddenly spotted a pir toote. Why are there so many pirs without marks? Damn it, I dont know which way to go!


    <em>Bang!</em> A pir caught Mu Yu while he was crippled in his thoughts, taking him back out, where Gui Ximing was waiting.


    You tampered with them! asserted Mu Yu, only sensing three marks remaining.


    Ill let you live for a while longer. Now, lets discuss a deal.


    You want me to show you the way out?


    Indeed. Show me the way out, and I shall spare you, answered Gui Ximing, wearing his condescending countenance.


    And if I refuse?


    You can stay here until you die, responded Gui Ximing, opening his hand to let the formation fragments pour down.


    Have some shame! blustered Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu cast his gaze over to the pce, juggling his options internally. All right. You better honour your word.


    Gui Ximing stroked his chin, yfully replying, Thatll depend on what fate has in store for you, true?


    Why should we stoop to Ghostys level? Also, this isnt a negotiation; its a threat. Look at that t chest and shameless face, insulted Xiaoshuai.


    Thats a he, whispered Mu Yu.


    Oh, well, he must have a pin dick, then.


    Hahahaha,ughed Mu Yu.


    Whats a pin dick? the dragon vine naively queried.


    I keep telling you to read more books, but nooooo. ording to a book I read called Ximen Buxings Epic Battle Records at Sure-Win Betting in Clearwater City, pin dick is a vulgar term used to insult men, expounded Xiaoshuai.


    Why did you read that garbage, Xiaoshuai? I bet Ximen Buxing was the one who wrote it.


    Yeah, he authored it. He said its a limited edition with only two hundred and fifty copies!


    The dragon vine moved on long ago, querying, Is there no other way through?


    Mu Yu shook his head. Mu Yu spawned a chair and sat down, making Gui Ximing wait for two hours.


    You done thinking?


    What do you have your nuts in a knot for? Im your saviour here. Mu Yu nced up at Gui Ximings irritated face and crossed his legs. I dont stand to gain anything. You cant kill me, either. So, lets discuss the terms and conditions.


    Youre in no position to bargain.


    Okay, let me take a nap, and then we can see how you feel about it.


    Seeing Mu Yu fake a yawn, Gui Ximing, in a low voice, asked, What do you want?


    I thought I just told you: I want a nap, and then we can talk.


    Gui Ximing sat down to meditate  not that he had any other option. Mu Yu didnt actually sleep; he just wanted time to devise a n of attack. Who in their right mind wouldve actually trusted Gui Ximing to honour a promise?


    Mu Yu materialised a rock and hurled it at Gui Ximing once he was ready. Oi, wake up. Its time to talk business.


    Gui Ximings ghost qi autonomously shattered the rock hurled over. Speak.


    I want honest answers to a few questions.


    Hmph.


    Receiving the tacit assent, Mu Yu inquired, What is your goal here?


    You would believe me?


    You have a point. Skip. It wont be easy to enter the pce even if we get past the formation. How do you n to get past the golden seal covering the pce?


    You dont need to concern yourself with that.


    Mu Yu patted Xiaoshuai as he engaged his brain. Recalling the troublesome soul item that kept tracking him, Mu Yu demanded, Turn over Gui Yuzis soul item.


    You wish.


    We dont have a deal, then. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 636February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 638February 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    <strong><em>World Manifestation Cycle Seal</em></strong>


    Gui Ximing conveyed, I cant give it to you, but I can leave it outside.


    Fine, lets sortie. Im warning you: keep your hands to yourself, or our deal is off.


    Gui Ximing got up and followed after Mu Yu, sticking so close they were almost rubbing their shoulders against each other, miffing Mu Yu.


    Ill stress it again: try anything funny, and you can help yourself.


    Whatever.


    As Gui Ximing watched Mu Yu repeat the process to find the path out, Gui Ximing noted, That formation is different to what you marked the pirs withst time.


    Its whatever I feel like; its just a marking. You have a problem with it? sarcastically queried Mu Yu, marking another iing pir.


    Gui Ximing didnt buy it and, therefore, marked every pir Mu Yu marked with his ghost qi. Mu Yu also monitored Gui Ximing closely for he was aware Gui Ximing was shrewd and marking the pirs again.


    <em>Lets y, then,</em> Mu Yu inwardly scoffed.


    Mu Yu marked all the pirs he needed in order to escape within only about two hours since he already had the previous experience. He determined he was heading in the correct direction when the path brightened more and more.


    Mu Yus original n was to deal with Gui Ximing while they were heading out. s, Gui Ximing stuck too close for surprise attacks, while the pirs continued to pick up pace. Nevertheless, he immediately made a dash for it when they arrived before the pce fifteen minutester.


    You cant outrun me if I want to kill you.


    You cant. I just dont want to be so close to you, and let your murky aura rub off on me.


    Gui Ximing looked over to his shoulder, realising it was pointless to memorise the course because it was constantly changing. Youre still useful to me.


    Feeling the energy barrier of pure energy, as opposed to the product of a formation, from Reverend Xuan Jiziing from the seal above the pce, Mu Yu asked, Didnt you say you have a way through the barrier?


    Gui Ximing answered, I know you want to enter the pce, but youre probably going to be disappointed for the reason that my method only permits one person to enter.


    If I cant enter, you can rot in there.


    I wouldnt so sure about that. If youre assuming I kept you alive to leave, youre dead wrong. Ive just realised theres another way I can make use of your life.


    Gui Ximing began his climb up the nephrite and pearls staircase to the pce. Mu Yu pondered, <em>Did Gui Yuzi figure a way out for him? How would he know how to enter if he couldnt even enter? Do they have something inside guiding him the same way Gui Yuzi guided them to the ind?</em>


    Gui Ximing stole a nce Mu Yus way and then summoned his six twins, lining up in some sort of formation around him and performing hand seals. Somehow, a ck seal crawling with ghost qi identical to the golden seal overhead spawned in his hand. Gui Ximing waited for the six to offer enough soul energy then gently nted the seal onto the barrier, absorbing the barriers energy into the seal while releasing ck light from the seal.


    The shockwave from the ck energy sent Mu Yu staggering back. Gui Ximing transferred the ghost mist shrouding him onto the barrier, dissolving the golden energy to rece it with ghost mist! On the other hand, the seal in Gui Ximings hand turned golden. After the six twins entered Gui Ximings seal, Gui Ximing ambled straight to the other side of the barrier. When Mu Yu tried to cross over, the ghost mist forbade entry. Gui Ximing red at Mu Yu through his peripherals onest time prior to sauntering into the pce.


    <em>How the heck did he get around the energy barrier? </em>Mu Yu tried touching and knocking on the barrier. There was no repulsion or harm inflicted on him. Theres no way Im ploughing my way through this. Xiaoshuai, the hell is this?


    Xiaoshuai tried pushing the barrier and then inspected the seal above. I know Ive sensed this energy and seen the seal before. Its not energy from this world if Im correct.


    borate, please.


    Think about Flesh-Winged Horny Monster. Its not from Third Heaven.


    But its Reverend Xuan Jizis energy, isnt it? I swear its the same, and hes an erstwhile member of Formation and Talisman Sect


    I wouldnt draw so many conclusions just yet. From memory, the seal is called World Manifestation Cycle Seal. Old White Beard wanted to seal it back then, judging it was too dangerous to be kept unchained.


    Wait, really?


    Thats what I remember, replied Xiaoshuai, shrugging. Its been a long time, so Hang on Yes, now I remember! Reverend Xuan Jizi was the one who promised Old White Beard to protect the seal!


    Can we safely presume Gui Ximing is after the seal, then? Any ideas to get in? We cant exactly let him get his hands on it if Shifu deemed it dangerous.


    Eh Xiaoshuai scratched his forehead. No.


    Mm Given Reverend Xuan Jizi wanted to test those seeking entry to the pce, surely he cant be testing their brute strength. There has to be some other way in.


    <em>Rumble!</em> Detecting qi leaking from the pce and the seal above rotating all of a sudden, Mu Yu thought, <em>Dont tell me Gui Ximing has already obtained the energy to activate Fiend-Sealing Pagoda</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 631February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 637February 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    <strong><em>Qiu Dragon Soars Past the Riotous Clouds. Setting Sun World Manifestation Cycle</em></strong>


    So, how are we getting in? asked the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu returned to where the pirs were and cast an eight trigrams formation underfoot, spreading its radius up the staircase. Mu Yu summoned Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations to the air for casting several fixed formations, intending to ambush Gui Ximing and rob him.


    Xiaoshuai, give me a hand.


    Xiaoshuai headed to the spot Mu Yu designated and installed the formation foundations into the formation, while Mu Yu installed the Primordial Yin Yang qi.


    Mu Yu returned to the barrier and confirmed the energy of the light derived from World Manifestation Cycle Seal above the pce. Since there was no way in from any side on ground level, Mu Yu surmised the only way in was from the top. That was contradictory, though, for flying up would mean entering another formation and losing sight of the formation. He flew up anyway, reasoning it was the only option that was feasible.


    What does, Qiu dragon soars past the riotous clouds. Setting sun world manifestation cycle. Dont stray mean?


    Trantor, any ideas? Xiaoshuai asked the dragon vine.


    How should I know? the dragon vine retorted, perking up. Setting sun world manifestation must be a reference to the golden seal since it has world manifestation in its name. Qiu dragon refers to a mighty, horned true dragon. Since the phrase has soars past the riotous clouds, I guess were supposed to fly past these white louds around us?


    Yeah right. What would Reverend Xuan Jizi want you to fly into his territory for? What are you, an esteemed guest or something? ribbed Xiaoshuai.


    I agree with Xiaoshuai; Reverend Xuan Jizi couldnt have used a dragon to symbolise anyone. If hes saying to curl our bodies in order to fly through the clouds I dont know Lets give it a whizz, I guess?


    Mu Yu folded his body and gazed at the sun in the distance. Nope, nothing different. Now, what does dont stray mean? If the seal is as dangerous as Xiaoshuai said, Reverend Xuan Jizi should have it heavily guarded instead of easily essible in case someone uses it to perpetuate evil. We still havent addressed the setting sun part. How do we see the sun set?


    Mu Yu sat down on a cloud and stared at the sun. If Im to venture a guess, we mustve spent, at least, a day since entering this ce, but theres no means of determining if this sun corresponds with the sun in the real world. As this sun isnt moving, Im concluding its just a formations materialisation. All the formation lines here are too resistant for me to tamper with as I did back at Fortune Ground.


    Big Earthworm, you reckon that cloud that resembles cotton candy?


    No.


    What about the one drifting from the left?


    It looks as if someone sliced it.


    Mu Yu absentmindedly ran his hand through the cloud the two were referring to and then pped his hands out of nowhere before jumping up higher.


    Mu Yu, what are you flying all the way up there for? inquired Xiaoshuai.


    Landing back down, Mu Yu simpered. I understand the hint now. Ive been so focused on the sun that I neglected the clouds around us. The shapes of these clouds arent random; they are moving around as an eight trigrams diagram. I suppose Celestial Staircase inspired the idea. The sun usually sets around 5 PM to 7 PM, which joyous, marsh spot on the diagram represent! Extrapting with that information, we have to stand at joyous, marsh spot on the diagram when the clouds point at the sun and then make the leap of faith toward the seal. If Im correct, the seal <em>is</em> the sun! All three phrases make up the procedure to advance.


    It almost sounds as though the entire scheme was designed specifically for you, remarked Xiaoshuai. Whod be able to figure that out if they werent a formation caster?


    They can. Reverend Xuan Jizi chose that particr hint because he noticed Im the patriarch of Formation and Talisman Sect. If he met somebody else, hed give them a different hint. Think back to Fortune Ground. See, everyone sees a different Fortune Ground. Man, I must say, Reverend Xuan Jizi is an incredible formation caster.


    What clue would I have been given if I came here alone? queried the dragon vine.


    It wouldve gone way over your head even if he did give you a clue, Xiaoshuai insulted. If he was to give me a hint, itd be, Who is the most handsome in the world? Id then proudly answer, Xiaoshuai. Then, Reverend Xuan Jizi would teleport me out.


    All right, you win, joked Mu Yu, pulling the two over.


    Mu Yu spent fifteen minutes deducing the clouds trajectories, which was just enough time for the clouds to move to where he needed them. He, bending at the hips, popped off the joyous, marsh spot. Paying attention to the changing energy around him, he was in front of the pce doors by the time he knew it.


    The doors were darn heavy, so Mu Yu forced the door ajar and crept in. Gui Ximing, who was standing at a tall tform and desecrating the eight trigrams text on it  presumably to fetch the real World Manifestation Cycle Seal floating in the centre  shifted his gaze Mu Yus way. They dismissed the emotional sigh-like sound emitted from the text that vanished, staring at each other, instead.


    Howd you get in?


    Handsome people dont need help getting in. Someone as ugly as you wont everprehend it, dered Xiaoshuai.


    I cant just let you take what you want, replied Mu Yu, initiating a fight since he could tell Gui Ximing couldnt pause what he was doing to defend himself.


    Sixth, Seventh, steal his soul for me. We just happen to be one short, ordered Gui Ximing.


    Mu Yu activated Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, spurring Xiaoshuai into action.


    Im the godfather of twin extermination. Two serves of Xiaoshuais Lightning sting right up! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 385October 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 585January 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 424October 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    <strong><em>Electrocution</em></strong>


    Confident he could defeat Body Synthesis Realm souls, Mu Yu spawned nts to subdue them. They, of course, knew that wasing and deflecting all the vines with their arms enveloped in pure soul energy.


    Did you think Elder Gui Yuzi only had one soul item? Too nave!


    Ol Seventh fearlessly advanced on Mu Yu, preparing a soul item for his assault.


    All right, lets rearrange his face!


    Hes already unrecognisable!


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine unleashed their lightningbo attack. Mu Yu grabbed the five fragments of Xiaoshuais lightning sword and drew Shadow Splitter Sword.


    Seventh fired white soul energy as a wall, blocking the explosive electric st, simultaneously backing off with Seventh to ensure they were out of the st radius, ying right into Mu Yus hands. Instead of blowing them up, Mu Yu hid above the explosion and batted the electric fragments toward Gui Ximing once the st exploded.


    Stop him!manded Gui Ximing.


    The hasty response led to Sixth and Seventh incorrectly estimating the range of the electric st. Due to them being too close to the st proximity, the st smashed through their soul energy shields and zapped Sixth!


    How you holding up, Sixth? asked Seventh.


    Cant you see my ghost qi dispersing and soul fading?! Argh! A zap forced Sixth to loosen his hold on his soul item. I cant take it!


    Damn the son of a b-


    <em>Zap!</em> Seventh tried to take cover in Sixths soul item; however, the lightning from Sixth transferred to Seventh, thereby zapping him. Seventh was faced with another explosion from Mu Yu by the time he jerked his hand back, forcing him to flee into his own soul item, leaving Sixth victim to a second st!


    Sixth! cried Seventh, watching his ally fade into nothingness. Curse you!


    Seventh, I suggest you keep your wits about you, provoked Mu Yu, hurling another electric ball at him.


    Gui Ximing mped down on his jaws to fight the pain he felt due to his link with Sixth, braying, Mu Yu, I swear Ill give you a painful death!


    Heard that a gazillion times before.


    Mu Yu cast lightning into Shadow Splitter Sword, stuffed it back into a void and ejected at in Gui Ximings face. Seventh was still upied with defusing an electric ball, therefore had no time to go to Gui Ximings rescue. Mu Yus fork strategy forced Gui Ximing to let go and back off, affording Reverend Xuan Jizis formation to repair the one third Gui Ximing erased.


    Why so angry? You killed your twin once before already, didnt you? Im just releasing him from this mundane world, Mu Yu provoked.


    It would appear that I cant take World Manifestation Cycle Seal unless I kill you first.


    Wait, you only just realised that?


    Mu Yu activated a formation with his foot, firing Shadow Splitter Sword from a void again. Mu Yu noticed Gui Ximing suffering the consequences of forcibly pulling out of Reverend Xuan Jizis defence formation from the wild spiritual energy. As such, Mu Yu decided it was prime time to go after Gui Ximings life.


    Gui Ximing released the rest of his twins equipped with a soul item each. Fifth bellowed, I want him in pieces. Avenge Sixth!


    Onward!manded Gui Ximing.


    Mu Yu propelled himself vertically, then kicked Shadow Splitter Sword at one of the twins soul item. The twin knocked it back to Mu Yu. Mu Yu teleported his sword into a void and back out into his hand, carrying the momentum through to tag another twin. Unfortunately, Gui Ximing attempted decapitation, forcing Mu Yu to divert his attention.


    Mu Yu spawned vines from beneath him, forming a wall to reduce the force remaining by the time Gui Ximing smashed his way through. Mu Yu timed his smash, diverting Gui Ximings axe to the side.


    Xiaoshuais Heavenly Lightning Strike!


    Xiaoshuais lightning sword kept the twins at bay but couldnt make contact as they were Body Synthesis Realm cultivators. Had the dragon vine not backed him up, they wouldve already subdued him.


    Mu Yu was stuck in defence against Gui Ximing and his two twins harassing him. Spotting Mu Yus exposed back, one twin jabbed Mu Yu in the back, sending him reeling. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 55April 25, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    <strong><em>World Manifestation Cycle Seal</em></strong>


    The carved railing on the ritual tform stopped Mu Yus fall, while his ck and white spiritual energy healed the damage the soul energy inflicted on his body. Nheless, Gui Ximing pressed the attack, forcing Mu Yu to lift Shadow Splitter Sword overhead to guard. Gui Ximings sheer strength drove Mu Yu onto the tform and to the edge of World Manifestation Cycle Seal.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine hurried to Mu Yus aid, giving the other five twins the chance to surround them from above.


    Lets see you escape this time!


    Gui Ximing, smiling wrathfully, initiated the next round, prompting Mu Yu to retreat. Unexpectedly, the barrier that Gui Ximing couldnt trespass let Mu Yu pass through without a single hitch. Meanwhile, the golden text created an ochreyer of light, bouncing Gui Ximings axe hard enough to have him stumbling backwards.


    How did you get through the barrier?! You didnt even do anything!


    Seeing Mu Yu scratch his head, Seventh imed, He must have some item on him thats acting as his ticket!


    Kill the two fiend beasts! instructed Gui Ximing.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine couldnt cross through the barrier, not even when Mu Yu tried to pull them in from the other side.


    Try convincing people your mother isnt a fiend beast after they see your face! insulted Xiaoshuai. Yours truly is a divine beast! You know how to write that? First, you horizontally stroke, like this! And then, you vertically rip it, like th-


    Its a vertical dot, corrected the dragon vine.


    You trying to conserve ink or something? Get a spine, and stroke it!


    I thought Primordial Yin Yang was what let me pass through. Having said that, I didnt receive any signals from Primordial Yin Yang when we entered. Plus, I cant imagine controlling Reverend Xuan Jizis formations. Wait Is this what dont think means? Did Reverend Xuan Jizi take a page out of the fiends books with their popr barrier system?


    Its not, replied Xiaoshuai. If it was, I wouldve been able to cross the barrier already.


    Whats the trick, then? queried the dragon vine.


    Mu Yus ck and white spiritual energy weaved their way into the barrier when he touched it and then reversed into his body. World Manifestation Cycle Seal seems to be connected to dark herb in some capacity.


    Ghosties, Ill tell you how to enter. Get some work done on your face until you look handsome, provoked Xiaoshuai.


    We cant enter, but you cane out? mocked Gui Ximing.


    The twins shouldve cast ghost spells, which were simr to formations, but Gui Ximing called them unnecessary since he didnt believe Mu Yu could enter.


    The eight-trigrams-shaped mountain peak carved onto the hand-sized World Manifestation Cycle Seal was meticulously carved, emphasising the details of the environment on it.


    Hmm, whats that stone tform outside the small cave? Mu Yu squinted. That resembles a tiny stone table, bench and old banyan tree. Xiaoshuai, you sure this is World Manifestation Cycle Seal?


    Absolutely. It looks different from a distance outsidepared to up close, but the qi is identical.


    Mu Yu cautiously reached for the seal. To his surprise, he could take it without any repercussions.


    Give it here, and Ill spare you! Seventh pressured.


    Who are you to decide whether I die or not? Come in here if you want it, tough guy.


    We can wait, stated Gui Ximing.


    Indeed, Mu Yu had no solution for the stalemate, either. Mu Yu sat down on the tform, then examined the seal. Trantor, what does this say here at the bottom?


    The dragon vine read aloud the text, only to hear, In humanitysnguage now.


    I control destiny, the power to plunge the world into anarchy, cycle of reincarnation and world.


    Uh Right, another word puzzle? responded Mu Yu, thankful for the dragon vines ability to restrict who could hear it.


    The dragon vine shook its head.


    Xiaoshuai, you recognised it, so you know how to use it?


    Its dangerous. Only Old White Beard and Reverend Xuan Jizi know how to use it.


    I need a manual for this Im pretty sure this seal is the key to Fiend-Sealing Tower.


    Why dont you read out what it says so that we can brainstorm together? suggested Seventh.


    Mu Yu wrinkled his nose as if to say, Idiot. He subsequently cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation tomunicate. All Ghost Gates group saw were gestures and a plethora of facial expressions for the next while.


    Hey, why do you want World Manifestation Reincarnation Cycle Seal? Mu Yu questioned.


    None of your business, scathingly replied Gui Ximing.


    This is the key to Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, isnt it?


    And if it is?


    Catching Gui Ximings facial reaction, Mu Yu responded, Oh, you want the pagoda to find <em>that</em>. I suggest you quit while youre ahead.


    Dragon Vine: Mu Yu, you know what theyre looking for?


    Mu Yu: I wish. Im just trying to fool them.


    We just want to take back what was ours in the first ce! fumed Seventh.


    Oh? Take back what was yours? Have some shame, you thieves.


    Who are you calling a thief?! Walk-in Heart Genesis was ours to begin w-


    Shut it, Seventh! interjected Gui Ximing, casting his gaze onto Mu Yu. You dont have any idea what were looking for, do you?


    Walk-in Heart Genesis. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 638February 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 640February 11, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 642February 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    <strong><em>Another Truce</em></strong>


    It makes no difference even if you do the name because youve never seen it before, imed Gui Ximing.


    Mu Yu feigned deafness, going back to conversing with his two allies.


    Encylopedia, have you heard of Walk-in Heart Genesis? Mu Yu asked.


    No. Maybe its a heart? I wonder if it tastes good.


    Youd even eat a heart, Rodent? Thats a disgusting Ghost Gate!


    Im an elite chef, so thats not an issue.


    Ive never heard of Walk-in Heart Genesis. It sounds important to them. Even if it wasnt, we cant let them get their hands on it, explicated Mu Yu.


    If we stay here, they cant, responded Xiaoshuai, taking out a drumstick from Mu Yus cosmic pouch and puffed on it to warm it.


    We have to get out, but we need to figure out how, stated Mu Yu. Trusting Lian Hekong could protect him outside of the pce, he suggested, Gui Ximing, you want World Manifestation Reincarnation Seal to enter Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, which I happen to want to enter, so how about I hang on to the seal, and we both enter the pagoda together?


    I can just kill you, and then take the seal, answered Gui Ximing, alreadymencing preparations to cross through the barrier.


    Mu Yu whipped his hand, sending Gui Ximings ghost qi off with a crack of lightning. Gui Ximing countered with soul energy, forcing him to stop his attempt on the barrier.


    Gui Ximing had to devote all of his concentration on dismantling the barrier in order to do so, but it was impossible for him to. Thoroughly deliberating it, he couldnt see Mu Yu trying anything because he also needed to enter the tower. Besides, nobody was going to protect Mu Yu in the pagoda. Since they ended up in a stalemate again, he expressed, All right, you can hang onto the seal.


    All right, get rid of your spells and back off to where the pirs outside are, and Ille out.


    Sixth died for nothing? questioned Seventh.


    He wont, replied Gui Ximing, believing there were still innumerous chances to avenge Sixth.


    Gui Ximing did as per the agreement, dismantling his spells and exiting vigntly. Mu Yu waited for Gui Ximing to cross a line he put in ce prior to entering the pce so that he could ensure his own safety. Mu Yu spent a while inspecting the pce, hoping Reverend Xuan Jizi left some tests or something for him to get his hand on a manual; it just wouldnt make sense to not leave any hints if he wanted people to take the seal.


    Ill save you the trouble and have you know that I already have what you want, Gui Ximing informed from the exterior of the pce.


    I knew there was a manual! cursed Mu Yu, confused after finding nothing.


    Mu Yu went back to the altar to grab the seal. Upon crossing the barrier, however, the pce trembled. The barriers text shrunk and shrunk, flying toward the cave half way up the mountain on the seal.


    Crap, if Gui Ximinges back now


    Mu Yu raced to the exit to discover the barrier outside had also vanished. There was Gui Ximing, standing on the steps.


    You must be looking for this, teased Gui Ximing, showing some hybrid golden cloud and vortex.


    Ghost Gates items were always ck or red. Therefore, the golden object couldnt have been theirs. Gui Ximing exined, I found this in the pce. As I passed Reverend Xuan Jizis test, Im the only one who knows how to use the seal. Now, defuse the formations you cast by the pirs.


    Gui Ximing followed behind Mu Yu, wearing his bloodlust as a coat. Mu Yu needed to redefine the course as the path back was reversed. Halfway through the moving pirs, Gui Ximing chortled. Did you really think Id cooperate with you?


    Mu Yu, aware of Gui Ximings intent and prepared, shifted his body to let a pir separate them. Did you really think you had me?


    I told you I didnt need you to get out.


    The pirs oozed ghost qi and soul energy, surrounding Mu Yu. Gui Ximing used a technique to record the route Mu Yu figured out on the way in, so he only needed to reverse engineer it to work out the way back. Even better, he had a chance to kill Mu Yu in the formation.


    I didnt intend to lead you out.


    Whilst dodging pirs Mu Yu activated a formation he set up on then pirs and concealed prior, illuminating the ground in green light, taking them to a vacant in.


    Damn it, Gui Ximing cursed, being bounced off pirs until he was back to where the pce was.


    We couldve both gotten out, but you just had to be a jerk about it, remarked Mu Yu, leaving the formation on his own.


    Mu Yu picked up Gui Yuzis soul item lying on the ground and then made his way to the stone bridge. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 641February 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 151June 12, 2023In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 153June 13, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    <strong><em>Im Going to Use it as a Potty</em></strong>


    Brother Helian, who do you think will make it out of the pce first? queried Gui Yuzi.


    Why is that even important?


    Its really risky for a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator to venture in there, Gui Yuzi exined with the corner of his lips barely rising.


    How does that conclude in Body Synthesis Realm cultivators having better chances?


    Gui Ximing has a bad temper. I pray for your juniors sake that he does not provoke Gui Ximing. Otherwise, you will never see him again, sarcastically expressed Gui Yeming.


    Helian Kong certainly was worried for Mu Yu after sensing the oddity the six twins created. Nheless, he argued, I like to think I have good judgement.


    How about we wage our soul items? You bet on Mu Yu returning first, and Ill bet on Gui Ximing returning first. If bothe out together, then its a draw. Whoever wins gains the right to the soul item of the other, proposed Gui Yuzi. Not receiving any response, he taunted, Didnt you say you have faith in Mu Yu? Your hesitation is saying otherwise.


    Fine! Im adding another condition, though. Once I win, you are not toy your hands on Mu Yu. Else, Ill wipe out your juniors can all stay on this ind until the end of time.


    Done!


    Take out your soul item before you go back on your word, demanded Helian Kong, summoning his soul item. Seeing Gui Yuzi just standing there, he asked, Wheres yours?


    I gave mine to Gui Yuzi. Its sad that your soul item cant be taken into Fiend King Yujiangs pce. You might have a chance of winning, otherwise. Such a pity.


    You have no shame!shed out Helian Kong, fully aware how disadvantaged Mu Yu was if Gui Ximing had Gui Yuzis soul item.


    Dont be like that. If you have the guts to gamble, you have to have the courage to face your losses. Ill be waiting for your soul it-


    <em>Rumble!</em> The mirror entrance started waving.


    For what? A soul item? This one? Mu Yu questioned, embellishing his face with an innocent smile as he waved the ck soul item around. Gui Yuzis scowl motivated Mu Yu to throw the bone onto the ground and stomp on it several times. You talking about this one? Your soul item sure is sturdy. Itd make a good bench.


    Didnt you say you were giving it to me to use as a potty? asked Xiaoshuai.


    Gui Yuzi raised an arm, spurring Helian Kong into action. Helian Kong passed his soul item to Mu Yu to guard the attack. At the same time, Helian Kong stood beside Mu Yu, stopping Gui Yeming in his tracks.


    How kind of you to give Mu Yu such a precious item to protect himself with. Why didnt you tell me sooner? I almost thought you were trying to harm him, mocked Helian Kong.


    There was nothing Gui Yuzi could do to vent for Bo Hong and Mu Mengfei were witnesses to the bet.


    Mu Yu gave Gui Yuzis soul item another two stomps. You know, I feel Elder Helians femur is nice, while this ck thing looks like something someone pulled out of atrine.


    Of course, hahaha, we get along, enthused Helian Kong.


    Gui Yuzi finally caved in and tried to snatch back his soul item, only for Helian Kong to stop him. What are you doing? Its no longer yours. If you have the guts to gamble, you have to have the courage to face your losses.


    Helian Kong jabbed Gui Yuzis bone and deposited his own soul energy, cutting off Gui Yuzis link to the bone. Does honour no longer exist after five thousand years on this ind, or is everyone from Ghost Gate cut from the same mould? Im really struggling to trust Ghost Gates visitors.


    Mu Yu hooked the bone up with his foot and foot tapped it over to Xiaoshuai. Free potty for you.


    Xiaoshuai jumped inside the bone and started putting on a show, ignoring the soul energy roiling inside Gui Yuzi.


    By the way, where is your junior? Mu Yu, you didnt kill him, did you? You may be superior, but be kind; dont be a murderer. At most, leave him in a vegetative state, understand?


    Yes, Elder Helian, I shall do as you say next time. As for Gui Ximing, he is kindly taking care of the imperial city.


    Hes stuck? Oh, what a pity. I will have to close the gate, then.


    Helian Kong, youre not closing any gate until my juniores out! brayed Gui Yuzi, dying to find out what happened.


    Dont make me seem heartless. Ill wait another two hours. You know how tiring it is to maintain this gate. Im getting too old for this, conveyed Helian Kong, thumping his lower back.


    Thats a pretty long wait, so I guess this skull will have its first chance to serve as my stool now. Mu Yu actually sat down on Gui Yuzis skull, then inquired, Elder, what are you doing about the daily skeleton soldier wars if you are all here? It has been three days already, has it not?


    The reason Mu Yu spent three days inside was because he was learning to harness natural energy.


    No, we are taking a break from it. They came to have a discussion with us yesterday.


    About?


    They also want to enter Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 638February 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 628February 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 640February 11, 2024In "Action"

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    <strong><em>To be Fond of is a Form of Freedom</em></strong>


    Did you agree to their request? Mu Yu inquired.


    We had to. Else, how are we going to enter it? answered Helian Kong. Voice quiet, he asked, Did you obtain Reverend Xuan Jizis inheritance?


    Mu Yu provided a brief recount of the events, finishing with, Were back to a stalemate. Gui Ximing will find his way out within time.


    Guess that means we have to wait for him to return, then,mented Helian Kong, somewhat disappointed.


    Elder Helian, have you heard of World Manifestation Reincarnation Seal?


    I have, but Im no expert on it. Reverend Xuan Jizi told me him implemented a defence system due its dangerous nature. Gui Ximing doesnt know how to use the seal even though he has obtained World Manifestation Starcloud. Youre only using it once you have both items.


    May I ask if someone else came to the ind? I thought I heard the rm.


    A maidennded on this side of the ind not long after you went in. Her name was uh Qiao Xue.


    Where is she now?


    Ghost Gates group imed she was a fiend and wanted to lynch her. She looks human to me, though. Thats why I decided to rescue her. I assigned several souls to guard her for now. You know her?


    I do; she is my friend!


    Ill have her brought over, then.


    Receiving a gesture from Helian Kong, a middle-aged soul went and escorted Qiao Xue over with another five souls.


    Mu Yu! eximed Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu ran over to Qiao Xue, grabbing her hand. Are you all right? Did that damned fiend, Long Xingyun, not bring you onto the ind?


    I didnt see them. After the mermaids trapped me in, I was on the run the entire time until my winning fish found aqua fiends to ask for directions to the ind. We discovered that very few aqua fiends know the inds location. We, in fact, asked several thousands before one of them knew the way.


    I guess I was luckier. Oh, right, this is Elder Lianhe Kong


    Listening to in Mu Yus introduction, Gui Yeming decided to fill in the void Mu Yu deliberately left out. Shes a spy the fiends sent. Hes in cahoots with her, yet you would trust the two of them?


    Who would you rather trust, you are me? Youre notorious for being full of crap. Wheres the evidence to prove Im working with the fiends? Nothing to say now? Thats what I thought.


    Gui Yemings face cramped.


    Helian Kong leaned in and whispered, Mu Yu, are you two a couple?


    They are. Mu Yu said he and Qiao Xue were going to  Xiaoshuai perked his brows up twice  Ehehehe.


    Qiao Xue hid her face, while Mu Yu responded, Yeah, do you have any blessing gifts for us? Courtesy gifts are good, too.


    Hahaha, I gave you my most cherished femur already, and you still want more? Shes a strong girl. You two go well together. You remind me of my younger days. Back then, Li was also


    Mu Yu politely listened to the long-winded description (ttery) Helian Kong had for Miss Li.


    I confessed to her eighteen times, and she rejected me neen times. Thats when it urred to me that I could never win her heart regardless of how great I was as an alchemist


    Wait, you confessed eighteen times and were rejected neen times? I am feeling mathematically challenged.


    You just have to make me embarrass myself, huh? That means she rejected me once before I even opened my mouth! Once I resigned myself to failure, I asked her why she didnt ept me, and she told me she only liked women. Good grief, I swear I saw the sky fall down that day


    Resisting augh, Mu Yu consoled, Elder, it is ones freedom to choose who they like. We cannot force others to reciprocate our feelings. I bet plenty of women had a crush on you knowing how skilled you are. You just need to spare a look for those around you.


    There was a gentle and kind girl who had a crush on me for a long time


    See? And then?


    Ru Hua had a beard thicker than my chest hair


    Pftt! Mu Yu exhaled hard a few times to calm himself hen took Qiao Xues hand. Im d the girl I like is rather normal.


    Qiao Xue narrowed her eyes on Mu Yu upon hearing rather normal.


    Gui Ximing soon stepped out from the mirror and immediately began vindictively searching for Mu Yu. Mu Yu waved back. Finally! You kept me waiting.


    Gui Yuzi quietly asked Gui Ximing a few questions prior to voicing, Helian Kong, your junior and my junior have one piece each. We have to speak with the fiends, or nobody will be able to enter the pagoda.


    Lets go speak to them now.


    On the way to visit the fiends, Mu Yu filled Qiao Xue in on the ind and helped her catch up with current events, deliberately following at the back of the group. Dont acknowledge your rtionship with the fiends when we meet up, or Ghost Gate will try to start something. Humans and fiends are ready to rip into each other on this ind.


    Okay, but did you say you liked me before.


    Mu Yus brain stuttered as he forced an awkward smile. It was a spur-of-the-moment thing.


    So you dont like me?


    No, thats not what I meant. How can I not when youre so pretty. Im going to cast a formation to hide your appearance, lest Long Xingyun andpany recognise you.


    Um Okay.


    Mu Yu ran his finger with an active formation on it over Qiao Xues smooth face, both behaving shyly. He stopped for a moment to admire her face in detail, viewing his own reflection in her eyes. Suddenly, she went up on her toes and pecked him on the lips, short circuiting his brain.


    Uh Is it really time for this? the dragon vine muttered.


    Ahem, ahaha. Mu Yu, fidgeting, mumbled, The, uh, weather is nice, huh? Ive just been vited, havent I?


    Qiao Xue, give me a kiss, too! cried Xiaoshuai, bouncing up and down on Mu Yus shoulder.


    Mu Yu tossed Xiaoshuai aside. Kids should behave like kids.


    Youre the one who said everyone has the freedom to like who they choose, so you can choose to feel how you decide about me, while I shall choose to feel how I like about you, expressed Qiao Xue, fully in control of her emotions this time.


    That means its my free choice to like you, too Xiaoshuai leaped into Qiao Xues bosom and buried his head in there.


    You have no freedom. Momo is still waiting for you, interjected the dragon vine.


    Shut up! Xiaoshuai wagged his bottom in the dragon vines face.


    Mu Yu was stillgging behind, frozen in ce. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 643February 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 634February 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 622February 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    <strong><em>essing Fiend-Sealing Pagoda</em></strong>


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue watched the discussion between the two races at the boundary line from the rear. Lu Xiong represented the fiend race as he was still alive and the eldest on the ind. Humanitys four leaders obviously represented them.


    You said you would consider the proposition, so what decision have youe to? inquired Lu Xiong, in a deep voice.


    Gui Yuzi verbalised, We agree. That being said, we need to redefine the number of people entering. We will send in thirteen people. You will only be permitted to seven in seven people.


    Ridiculous. Your Ghost Gate group would likely harm us the moment we set foot inside, so Gui Yeming isnt entering over my dead body.


    We will decide who we send in at our discretion. If you have a problem with it, we can debate again after weve repossessed the pagodas area.


    I agree with him. Gui Yeming should have his chance to enter revoked. Helian Kong opined. He looked back at the human couple and added, I must ensure Mu Yus safety.


    Helian Kong, mind what you say and the asion! We are representing humanity, so keep your personal issues out of it! remonstrated Gui Yuzi.


    Oh, please, youre telling me youre not sending your juniors in for selfish reasons? How long would Mu Yust if you sent a vengeful Gui Yeming in?


    Fine, Gui Yeming wont enter, stated Gui Yuzi, forced to give in.


    In that case, we will turn over our territory in three days time, notified Lu Xiong. I hope you will keep your word.


    They hashed things out in their previous discussion already, which was why this discussion wasparatively brief. Since Ghost Gates group numbered thirteen people, yet Gui Yeming had his rights revoked, Qiao Xue could join the adventurers, benefiting herself and Mu Yu. Gui Yuzi didnt have any issue with her joining, either.


    Mu Yu pulled aside Helian Kong after they were dismissed to ask, Do you know what Walk-in Heart Genesis is? Ghost Gates group wants to locate it in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda.


    Walk-in Heat Genesis?! Thats their treasure capable of stealing souls and can be used for many purposes. I never heard about them losing it.


    I also find it hard to believe they would lose something so important. Can you describe its appearance?


    Ive never seen it before. I never heard about them losing it in the war five thousand years ago. Even though Gui Yuzi may be at a respectful level in his cultivation, he wouldnt ever have his hands on it. Theres no way its in the pagoda. What are they searching for in there? Are the two somehow connected?


    What should I do after I enter? Also, you do know something about the pagoda, right?


    There are ny-nine floors, each flower throwing you into different scenery. Im not privy of the details, but there are active formations in there. If you want to release Fiend King Yujiang, you must learn to control the pagoda via acquiring the pagoda spirits acknowledgement. Long-story short, find the pagoda spirit.


    Would it be on the top floor?


    I wouldnt say so as it can freely travel between the floors. If youre lucky, you might encounter it on the first floor. Otherwise, youll be on a tiring hunt.


    Can I take your soul item with me to protect myself against Ghost Gates shady group?


    By all means. Ill give yourdy a soul item, as well, responded Helian Kong, with a wink.


    Thank you, Elder.


    I dont know much more for Ive never been inside. Gui Yuzi went in once when he was still alive. How about I ask you for him?


    I will pass. You will waste your breath and time just to hear him spout lies.


    True that. Mu Yu, can you please remove the restriction so that we can move on?


    You have my word.


    Once the two races agreed to shift the boundary line, the boundary line shifted itself to permit both races ess to the pagoda on the third night. The fiends, understandably, recorded the area of their territory prior to the shift so that humans wouldnt cheat them ofnd afterwards.


    Long Xingyun, Long Yeli, E Wenmao, Lu Xiong, the two dragon carps and dragon tortoise entered the pagoda as the fiend races representatives.


    <em>Wow, this pagoda is all fancy and spaciouspared to Desert Eagle Fiend Kings Brilliance Pagoda,</em> Mu Yu thought.


    Remember: do not stick your nose in anything. Just let things unfold from the sidelines. Only help out if its absolutely necessary, Gui Yuzi reminded Gui Ximing, stopping upon noticing Mu Yu eavesdropping.


    <em>Why the heck does he want Gui Ximing sitting back?</em> Mu Yu pondered, more flummoxed by the moment.


    Go to Fiend-Sealing Pagoda together, instructed Helian Kong.


    Mu Yu and Gui Ximing stepped up to the vermillion door with golden iid spots. The two took out the respective items they obtained from Fiend King Yujiangs pce, with World Manifestation Neb being the vortex turning into a beam of light to merge into the cave on World Manifestation Reincarnations cave. The merged item nted itself into the doors. The resulting flit of light indicated the doors were unlocked, opening the path to a white of world.


    Mu Yu was hoping to keep the seal, so he was frustrated. Meanwhile, Gui Ximing waltzed into the pagoda indifferently. Everyone else entered together, fearful of being separated in the unknown.


    Mu Yu suddenly shuddered as formation lines flitted past. The white mist vanished, and he was standing atop a mountain before he knew it. Either he had been separated from everyone else or everyone was separated from each other because he didnt see anybody around.


    Man, I cant defuse this formation because of the domain.


    If each floor is an illusion formation, that means there are ny-nine illusion formations. Directions, anyone? asked Xiaoshuai.


    I can still fly, so lets descend.


    At the foot of the mountain were a ravagedndscape, fiend, cultivator and elemental demon corpses still spilling their blood onto red leaves.


    Is this supposed to be some sort of warning? Mu Yu sniffed the air. This smell is corpse water? Wait, Chi Yue was also in this battle? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 607January 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 596January 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 632February 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    <strong><em>Second Heavens Demise</em></strong>


    Whats this battlefield littered with yellow, green and red liquid supposed to imply? Based on my analysis of the corpses here, it doesnt appear as though humans and fiends allied to fight elemental demons. The rotten, disgusting odour oozing out of their wounds tells me Chi Yues energy entered their wounds.


    If my guess is correct, humans, fiends and elemental demons teamed up to fight another race weve yet to identify. My other question is, when did this battle ur? More importantly, did it really happen? I thought humans hated elemental demons more than anything. Im positive Chi Yue is involved somehow.


    Mu Yu started moving toward an audible fight across a series of mountains. The sparks, flitting energy and battle cries were expected, but what he did not expect was to hear the white ape fiend kings voice!


    Upon arriving on the scene he made haste for, Mu Yu saw the fiend kin at a muscr, staggering several hundreds of metres tall. His swings parted clouds. His impact broke the ground. Yet, the seven flesh-winged horny monsters were unfazed.


    Sheeeeeet, that rainbow septet is too damn strongpared to Chi Yue to assign a number! Judging from the corpse water they spit, they mustve been the ones who killed those cultivators, fiends and elemental demons we saw back there.


    <em>Boom!</em> White Ape Fiend King punched a hole in a flesh-winged horny monster and brayed, I run this world, you ugly inbreds!


    White Ape Fiend King exploded one monster with his next punch and nimbly strafed off the blue monsters lunge. The fiend king quickly caught the green monsters wing, then ripped it in two, flooring it. Soon enough, he had torn all of them apart. Interestingly, the monsters didnt leave a corpse behind, turning into puddles of rancid corpse water of their body colour, instead.


    Man, I didnt know he was so darn strong during his prime! I have to count my blessings for surviving all those times I insulted him.


    White Ape, you shouldnt have killed them. Now were in trouble.


    An individual in blue and as strong as the white ape fiend king, yet looked in his twenties, came from afar to confront the fiend king.


    Thats illusion spirit! Xiaoshuai eximed, pointing to the clouds around the individual in blue. Thats the sted illusion spirit!


    The clouds?


    White Ape Fiend King stared back at the individual and, in an aggressive tone, questioned, Illusionary Clear Rain, do we have to take it lying down just because you and your pals dont want to resist?


    We are this worlds guardians, not participants, calmly exined Illusionary Clear Rain.


    You and Sword Shadow Dust Gale may be its guardians, but Im not! If the lunar race wants us to submit to them, Ill be the first to protest!


    Illusionary Clear Rain cast his gaze down on the pitifulndscape. You went to war inadequately prepared and have already lost.


    Id rather lose trying than live an ignoble existence!


    I must seal you for your sake. Else, they will kill you if they find you.


    I dont need your protection!


    As immortals, we are all paramount existences to our respective races. Sword Shadow Dust Gale and I will help you hide your whereabouts. Your seal will drain your qi. The process is excruciating, but it is the consequence of your thoughtless actions. Ill stress it again: this is the best way to protect you.


    I wont be a sitting duck!


    Youre already gravely injured and in no shape to offer me a challenge. Once your seales undone, the lunar race will leave you alone.


    Illusionary Clear Rain created distance and generated clouds around the fiend king. The furious fiend king rammed the clouds with his fists to no avail as they absorbed all of his force. Within time, Illusionary Clear Rains formation lines shrunk the proud fiend king down to human size, also reverting him to human form.


    Are you going to seal all ten of us?! belted White Ape Fiend King, from his cage.


    Illusionary Clear Rain didnt answer.


    I will make you pay for this! swore the fiend king, spitting out a white core.


    Illusionary Clear Rain didnt stop the fiend king.


    After their departure, a force ripped through the sky, permeating throughout every inch ofnd.


    Eradicate all three races on Second Heaven, a lunar race membermanded in a chilly voice.


    Just who in the world was Chi Yue?


    The world of cultivation has never been as simple as its imed to be. Everything in existence exists within a cage. The fiend race wanted to break free. s, they werent prepared for what wasing. We cannot let White Ape Fiend Kings mistake be repeated at Third Heaven.


    Mu Yu turned side on to face the elder cing his hands behind his back. Elder Xuan Jizi, what exactly is the lunar race?


    Apparently, Reverend Xuan Jizi couldnt sense Mu Yus presence. The elder activated a formation on his hand, then departed.


    Did he just cast a teleportation formation in his hand?!


    Yep, and hes gone to Third Heaven, replied Xiaoshuai, from Mu Yus shoulder. Old White Beard said that lunar sect is an ancient n thats mighty enough to obliterate the entire world. He alone isnt strong enough to stop them.


    Is Third Heaven their next target? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 67May 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 71May 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    <strong><em>Sword Spirit</em></strong>


    Mu Yu had plenty of questions to ask after witnessing the battle on Second Heaven. There was no point dallying there for no answers would just pop up. He found the exit was the light beam that appeared threateningly destructive after a futile attempt to control the illusion formation. Passing through one humid illusion led him to yet another battlefield  Desert Forest.


    Standing atop Gui Ji, Desert Eagle Fiend King, mature, yet unfettered, confronted human cultivators with his own army. Reverend Xuan Jizi solemnly expressed, You shouldnt have threatened White Ape Fiend King. Your races decision is jeopardising Third Heaven.


    The ten of us decided to resist and have no regrets dying for the truth.


    The freedom and truth you covet will plunge this worlds order into chaos and ruin Third Heaven!


    If you humans are with us, we can discuss with the elemental demons. Theres still hope!


    All of the races on Second Heaven have been wiped out because they allied. Have you learnt nothing from that?!


    Purple cracks on the sky drew the attention of the two leaders upwards. An overpowering sword streaked through the sky, burying the purple lightning underneath it. The two leaders gave each other a nod and jumped into the thirty-three kilometres long sword qi.


    Shifu Mu Yu muttered, watching a young Feng Haochen exude the aura of a world saviour from his white robe.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi bowed to Feng Haochen, who looked calm despite what transpired, greeting, Greetings, Sir.


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale, I always thought you were a mere Ascension Realm cultivator, but it appears I assumed wrong. I can no longer definitively say what sort of man you are.


    Feng Haochen lifted the corners of his lips and then cast his gaze on the purple light. Youre not alone. I doubt the human race knows me. Honestly, I sometimes question who I am.


    You speak in jest, Sir. You merely do not wish for your renowned name to be a burden, expressed Reverend Xuan Jizi.


    I dont want to involve myself in the worlds matters; however, I dont want to see this world fall into ruin. Desert Eagle Fiend King, as an immortal, you have a duty to live on. The only way to protect you from lunar race is to seal you.


    Already expecting to hear that, Desert Eagle Fiend King cordially questioned, Where do you n to seal me?


    Where nobody can find you.


    Feng Haochen caged Desert Eagle Fiend King with a formation made from sword qi. Desert Eagle Fiend King put up a futile resistance, eximing, Why dont you fight the lunar race when youre so strong?!


    Im merely a visitor of this world, watching the world continue to move. All I can do is prevent evil invading Third Heaven.


    Shifu, Mu Yu muttered, trying to touch Feng Haochen, only for his hand to go through. You protected the entire world, but you couldnt protect yourself. Why did you erect Celestial Prison when you could easily seal a fiend king and defeat the five elemental demons? Why did you put your faith in Third Heaven Pce?


    Feng Haochen flipped his hand, summoning World Manifestation Reincarnation Seal to the sky.


    S-Sir, th-that is W-


    Its a dangerous item. Use it to seal Ocean Fiend King. Do not kill him for he must be released in the future, directed Feng Haochen, passing the seal to Reverend Xuan Jizi.


    He must be released in the future? Reverend Xuan Jizi turned to walk off, only to turn back to ask, Sir, you have already done so much for humanity; why do you not want to help with this and wish feign your death, instead? You could have exterminated Shadow Syndicate when they sent the group of elite assassins, so?


    I dont want to participate in the conflicts of this world. Things are moreplicated than you may imagine. Go on, answered Feng Haochen, with a tinge of loneliness in his eyes.


    Feng Haochen split his sword into nine and spawned Xiaoshuai on his shoulder. Mu Yu turned his head to his left shoulder to see Xiaoshuai also narrowing his eyes, bemused.


    Feng Haochen caressed Xiaoshuai and, sounding hapless, queried, Sword Spirit, do you think involving ourselves in this world was the right thing to do?


    I dont know. All I know is there are a lot of delicacies, and I like eating, responded Sword Spirit.


    Yeah, its hard to not get involved once youre emotionally attached, replied Feng Haochen, taking off with the sealed fiend king.


    I dont remember any of that, remarked Xiaoshuai. I didnt know my name was Sword Sprit, either. That soundsme. Xiaoshuai is much, much better.


    Mu Yuughed, feeling closer to Xiaoshuai more than ever before. In a way, he felt bad for being rough on Xiaoshuai when his shifu entrusted his precious friend to him.


    Mu Yu, lets find Qiao Xue already. Im feeling deprived of her hugs.


    There went Mu Yus positive and childish impression of Xiaoshuai.


    Im the only one who gets to have her hugs.


    I can, too!


    Nah, you have Momo, responded Mu Yu, entering the purple lightning in the firmament. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 404October 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 646February 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 391October 10, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    <strong><em>Past and Future</em></strong>


    Floating candles surrounded Mu Yu in the new dimension, stacking up higher than the eyes could see. There was no exit in sight after ascending for half an hour.


    What is this ce, and what formation is it this time?


    What did you just see? asked a spark from a candle, gradually emerging as Reverend Xuan Jizi.


    What memory do you have to share with me this time?


    There is only you and I here, isnt there?


    Realising he wasnt speaking to an apparition but to a consciousness, Mu Yu hurriedly bowed. Elder, I saw how White Ape Fiend King in addition to Desert Eagle Fiend King were sealed. Did everyone else who entered the pagoda see the same scenes?


    Reverend Xuan Jizi revealed a smile. No. I showed them specifically to you as you have seen Chi Yue, are Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple, have his sword spirit apanying you and are the patriarch of Formation and Talisman Sect. I believe you need to learn about the past.


    Mu Yu, who had no motivation to be a world saviour, nodded. What exactly is the lunar race? Why did they sabotage Second Heaven, and what was White Ape Fiend King opposing?


    Reverend Xuan Jizi summoned several candles towards his finger, orbiting them around said finger. The lunar race is not part of this world. Secrets relevant to Second Heaven, Third Heaven and other worlds are linked. I dont know what they are exactly because they are too strong. The Chi Yue you encountered is but a vanguard soldier tasked with breaking enemy ranks. I am afraid your shifu is likely the only person to know their true nature.


    Shifu is already in trouble. Soon enough Mu Yu borated on what Third Heaven Pce had been up to as well as Celestial Prison.


    I didnt expect that from the current lord of Third Heaven Pce. Their original goal was to serve humankind. Back in my era, they didnt wield soul energy. Ones thoughts are forever elusive. It is sad to hear justice has be evil over the years.


    Please tell me how I can find Third Heaven Pces location.


    Its located at the entrance of the reincarnation cycle. As guardians of the dead tasked with sending them back into the cycle of reincarnation, you can consider them as soul guides.


    How do I find the entrance of the reincarnation cycle?


    You only need to follow a soul. I can tell a solid formation has been cast on you. One of them is Heaven-Shrouding Bloody Guardian, a concealment formation. The other exceeds myprehension.


    Elder, is there any ability that can patch up damage to ones soul? inquired Mu Yu, showing Reverend Xuan Jizi Divine Soul Formation and the wound on Ku Mus chest.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi flinched in surprise. Who invented this formation?


    The man in the formation.


    Remarkable. This formation puts Ghost Gates soul maniption skill to shame. This is my first time seeing this formation.


    Is it possible for you to help him, Elder? Mu Yu apanied his question with a bow.


    Mm You can either steal others souls to heal it as Ghost Gate does or you can use their treasure Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    Do you have Walk-in Heart Genesis? Mu Yu energetically asked.


    No, I dont. Its Ghost Gates property.


    Ghost Gates group is here for it. Apparently, they lost it. I heard


    After hearing what Mu Yu reported, Reverend Xuan Jizi conveyed, I understand what they want now. They intend to return to the past to locate Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    Return to the past? You can do that?


    One of World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Seals abilities is to send one back to the past.


    Just as Mu Yu was thinking he could travel back to the past, prior to his shifu casting Celestial Prison, to inform Feng Haochen of Third Heaven Pces conspiracy, then all of the tragedies following could be prevented, Reverend Xuan Jizi seemingly read his mind and stated, Its extremely risky to alter the past.


    Why is that so?


    Everything is moving forward, so everything may undergo changes as a result of modifications to the past. You have no means of predicting what another timeline branch will lead to. The person who alters the past may also kill themselves. If that happened, the past wouldnt change and can only be viewed.


    It will not change? Oh, you mean that, if I identally kill myself when I was an infant in the past, my past self would not be here. By the same ount, I would not have gone back to the past and, therefore, cannot kill myself.


    Correct.


    Mu Yu inwardly said, <em>Now I know why Gui Yuzi reminded Gui Ximing to only watch from the sidelines. I suppose they want to travel to the past to find out who robbed Walk-in Heart Genesis from them, then.</em>


    You may not be able to leave traces of your visit to the past, but you can learn what happened as a spectator to change the future.


    We cannot change the past but can change the future? That is quite the phenomenon. I guess it is akin to learning who a mysterious culprit is from past deeds and then using that knowledge to stop them before they can harm another. Preventing those who would have died without the knowledge from perishing certainly would qualify as having altered the future.


    Rather than saying one was changing the future, they were introducing more unpredictability to the future for changes could influence decisions, thereby leading the future down a different path.


    I dont doubt Ghost Gates group will find the floor the seal is ced. Since it can be activated within the pagoda, they can return to the past to locate their treasure. Do what you can to stop them returning to the past and wreaking havoc.


    Me? Are you not going to stop them, Elder?


    I am but a vestige of my former self. I have no means of intervening or leaving this ce. I can show you some things, but I cannot stop what will transpire.


    Could you tell me which floor the seal is on?


    The eighty-first floor. You are currently on the twenty-seventh floor. I cant do much, and this fragmented conscious of mine wontst much longer. Forge forward. If you are Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple, you should take up your sword to defend this world. I wont hand you Fiend-Sealing Pagoda on a silver tter. Use your own hands to get what you want. If you cant do that much, you wont be able to protect Third Heaven.


    Where is the exit for this floor? Mu Yu shouted out to the disappearing elder.


    Mu Yu heard, Your mind is yourpass. Yourpass knows where the exit is, echoing. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 278August 14, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 404October 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 592January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    <strong><em>Dragon Scale Vital Spirit (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Xiaoshuai, you know World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Seal, so what do you think?


    Where did thate from?! The old man was right, though. An idental revision could lead to world destruction. Switching to a deep and raspy voice, Xiaoshuai continued, If truths are destined to be covered, then they should remain secrets.


    The hell was that? Thatst line cant possibly be your line,mented the dragon vine.


    My eloquence and education are reaching new heights. You have a problem with that?


    My life says you copied it from Sword Shadow Dust Gale. I still dont understand why we cant change the past. We can avoid killing people.


    That has to be the stupidest thing said that I can recall in recent years. Lets say I went to the past and carelessly threw a rock onto a street that an elder eventually tripped over. A pregnant woman helped her, yet the elder framed the woman for knocking her over to extort the innocent woman, leading to a magistrate penalising the woman for two hundred taels. The innocent woman couldnt pay it, so she hung herself. The woman was Mu Yus mother, but Mu Yu died because she died. Because he died, she cant exist in history, which means Mu Yu would also vanish in this timeline. Youd end up in someones cauldron instead of trying to infect me with your stupidity right now.


    Xiaoshuai, whyd you use me as example? You want me to put you on a fast? Mu Yu threatened.


    Oh, I get it now. Basically, youre a prick who cant tell where rocks are supposed to go, leading to Mu Yus death, responded the dragon vine.


    And youpletely missed the point? It was a damn example. I couldve caused heaven warming in Third Heaven with a couple of farts and ruined your habitat. Consequently, you wouldnt have lived long enough to evolve. The reason we cant change the past is because of unpredictable consequences like that. Cant you see how many contradictions could arise? Xiaoshuai cursed.


    Lets focus on getting out of here, shall we? Mu Yu suggested, sitting down to study the hint Reverend Xuan Jizi provided.


    The candles gave Mu Yu a clue on how to get out. He visualised the swinging candles in his mind and two doors. Xiaoshuai hung upside down, drooling, picking his nose and scratching his bottom. The only amendment he could make to the door was the number twenty-seven on it.


    Mu Yu, since when do I look so ugly?


    I just materialised you exactly how you look, answered Mu Yu, leaping to the door with the two.


    Im guessing the left door leads up, and the right door leads down. Well, we can just go the other way if Im wrong, opined Mu Yu, checking out the windows and ceiling over twenty metres above him.


    Look who we have here. You got lucky this time, but theres nowhere for you to escape to this time.


    We have a half-witted dragon. Just my luck Mu Yu sarcastically responded.


    You again? Just seeing you spoils my mood, grouched the dragon vine.


    Youre dead!


    If unoriginality could kill, Id have died dozens of times to your kind. You know Long Yeli had to pick his teeth up off the ground after I stomped him? If you want to go next, walk your pompous behind over here. Otherwise, go somewhere else to y house.


    That was merely due to him being careless. Just so you know, Im far stronger than him.


    Long Xingyun roared, materialising a green dragon scale that he nted on his forehead. The spiritual energy deposited in the scale raised his cultivation level an entire realm.


    Isnt that Big Earthworms scale?


    Its aura is the same as mine but stronger!


    Of course it is. Its my grandpas dragon scale true vitality. Theres nobody more qualified to seed him than I am.


    Long Xingyun refrained from relying on the scale for true vitality couldnt replenished once used. This time, however, he was determined to steal the dragon vines blood to purify his own.


    Guess this means I have no choice but to school this wannabe, remarked Mu Yu, using Helian Kongs soul item to push his cultivation to Body Synthesis Realm.


    Mu Yu coated himself in a formation, then summoned Shadow Splitter Sword from an osciting void to parry Long Xingyuns ck ws. In spite of the impact they generated, the walls didnt even feel the beating.


    Long Xingyun aimed his next attack at Mu Yus throat, sticking close, as he was a close-quartersbat specialist. Mu Yu simultaneously side stepped and jammed Long Xingyuns knee with a stomp, rotating after to impale Long Xingyuns shoulder from behind.


    Long Xingyun smirked, shifting the dragon scale from his forehead to Mu Yus target to deflect it. Long Xingyun, therefore, afforded himself time to swing at Mu Yus thigh; however, Mu Yu turned his leg while it was still in the air, cutting down the centreline, ramming into Long Xingyuns face. s, Long Xingyun shifted his scale up to send all the force back down Mu Yus leg. Long Xingyun quickly caught Mu Yus leg before thetter could chamber and ran his ws into the exposed leg, injecting Mu Yu with dragon vitality from the dragon scale.


    Youre finished! Long Xingyun shed his pearly whites and thew a left overhand.


    Mu Yu hastily cast Gentle Wind Graft, creating a ck vortex to absorb all of Long Xingyuns force. While that was happening, a white vortex spawned above Long Xingyuns right arm, returning the overhand back to him, removing his hold on Mu Yus leg and granting Mu Yu a moment to reset.


    Long Xingyun smacked the two vortexes into oblivion, then advanced again, disregarding defence because of the green scale he possessed.


    Hes just relying on his grandpas power, scoffed the dragon vine.


    When are you going to give me a scale, so I can fight with reckless abandon as he is? Mu Yu questioned.


    Ill give you a few once Ive grown up. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 611January 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 559January 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 613January 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    <strong><em>Dragon Scale Vital Spirit (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu imbued his right arm with life qi and left arm with death qi, both feeling as though they were burning to burst through the dam. Long Xingyun showed dark delight as he turned his green open right hand into a cannonball, concentrating more energy in his right fist to explode Mu Yus hand.


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em> Spiritual energy emanatedparably to tornadoes from the twos point of contact.


    Long Xingyun had trouble believing he didnt smash Mu Yus arm apart, redirecting the green scale back to his forehead.


    Mu Yu performed wrist circles, relishing the new experience of a flesh fight. Thats it? I thought you dragons could do better.


    Mu Yu, true dragons are formidable, but his impure kind is our embarrassment, disparaged the dragon vine.


    Ill be a full-fledged dragon once I get my hands on you.


    Mu Yu switched his death qi in his left arm to his right arm and extended it to catch Long Xingyuns forceful pelt. The death qi in Mu Yus arm stopped devouring his arm and went for the force still sting out from Long Xingyuns ws.


    Long Xingyun yanked back his hand from the vortex that was stealing his dragon vital sprit and the force of his punch. What did you do?!


    Youll find out.


    Mu Yu directed the dragon vital spirit he absorbed to his arm fist and mmed it into Long Xingyuns chest, winding thetter. Long Xingyun had no means of shielding himself with the dragon scale for Mu Yus other hand was upying it. Long Xingyun felt his ribs crack as he bounced off the wall.


    <em>Thats a more effective way to use Gentle Wind Graft. Lucky my life qi can heal my arm, or Id lose it. I have to be careful with the bnce,</em> thought Mu Yu.


    Long Xingyun, wheezing, hauled himself to his feet. He bellowed as he transformed into his ck dragon python form. The green scale multiplied, giving him the same appearance as the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu, get that fake out of my sight before I go blind.


    Dont worry. Ill get rid of both of you before you do go blind, brayed Long Xingyun, perking up.


    Long Xingyun coalesced green energy to his head for a dragon breath, firing out a myriad of python fangs.


    Mu Yu, let me give him a dragon breath clinic.


    Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts for the dragon vine, supplying thetter with sword qi to transform into a Body Synthesis Realm dragon vine, riling Long Xingyun up further. In saying that, the dragon vine was only a Body Severing Realm dragon vine, and the discrepancy in cultivation wasnt going to magically be equalised.


    <em>This</em> is what you call dragon breath!


    The dragon vines dragon breath morphed into more small dragons than Long Xingyuns fangs. Mu Yu cast another formation behind the dragon vine to stop it from reeling back from the shockwaves generated each time the mini dragons and fangs shed.


    Big Earthworm, dont you usually fire your dragon breath as a sword? Where did all the mini earthwormse from?!


    Im schooling him how a true dragon fights!


    <em>He uses Long Xingyun of basking in his grandpas glory when he borrows my spiritual energy to fight. I guess I still like him better than Long Xingyun,</em> silentlymented Mu Yu. Since its a battle between dragons, Xiaoshuai, bring out the melon seeds and spring water to enjoy the show.


    Mu Yu hopped to the edge of the room, spawning two small stools. Xiaoshuai pulled out a pile of melon seeds for Mu Yu, while he enjoyed an apple. Mu Yu cast a barrier so that the fight wouldnt hurt them.


    Show him whos boss, Big Earthworm.


    Long Xingyun had no choice but to admit the dragon vine rustled his scales whenever it roared.


    You have a dragon fetish or something? Whats with that look?! griped he dragon vine.


    Well, Intrigue of the Warring States has the dragon character in the phrase for gay, so whats so surprising? Just finish him already,mented Xiaoshuai.


    Im not gay!


    The dragon vine wrapped its limbs in and used itself as a drill,unching at Long Xingyun. Long Xingyun responded in kind! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 594January 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 610January 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 649February 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    <strong><em>Dragon Tattoos</em></strong>


    Mu Yu cast a formation to protect the dragon vine from harm since Long Xingyuns experience gave him the edge. The majority of the dragon vines experience was in verbal tirades with Xiaoshuai, not physicalbat. The dragon vine relied primarily on Mu Yus sword qi to deftly evade critical moments.


    Big Earthworm, your double-spear-looking horn is sturdier than his tree trident!


    Long Xingyun took the dragon vines spear head on with his torso to choke the dragon vine, stabbing his finger into its neck and trying to crush it. Thanks to his grandfathers scale, the dragon vines horns only managed to scratch the surface of his body. Long Xingyun licked the blood on his ws and apuded, A true dragons blood really does taste magnificent.


    Enraged, the dragon vine fired a sword from its mouth.


    Hahaha, your sword wont even scratch me, berated Long Xingyun, absorbing the dragon breath through his mouth and then slurping. Ah, fabulous.


    Did he just swallow Big Earthworms saliva? I think Im going to lose my apple!


    Realising the gap between their leads was increasing, the dragon vines eyes glimmered green as it churned out dragon vitality. The dragon vitality went wild as it was more intense than the dragon vine was capable of controlling.


    Big Earthworm is evolving if Im correct, notified Xiaoshuai, popping another melon seed in this mouth.


    Mu Yu always assumed the dragon vine couldnt grow stronger because it was tough for dragons to. He never minded it since he usually didnt rely on the dragon vine to fight in his steed. Nheless, it was evident that the dragon vine needed to grow stronger to protect itself now that it was a target of those under the green dragon fiend kings banner.


    The dragon vines scales expanded and fluttered simrly to pping wings. Formation lines coated its deer-antler-esque horns, raising its power level.


    Dragon tattoos?!


    Why are you so surprised, fraud? Im a true dragon, after all, responded the dragon vine, ascending to a level six fiend beast!


    Long Xingyun had dragon tattoos on less than ten of his scales, while the dragon vine had dragon tattoos on all of its scales.


    Long Xingyun made a big mistake, trying to withstand the dragon vines next dragon breath. Long Xingyun looked down to his chest upon feeling a stab to see a gaping hole in his torso. H-how did you prate my scale?


    When Long Xingyun spread his grandfathers scale over his body, he also thinned out the power, notwithstanding him borrowing its energy earlier to sh with Mu Yu. As a consequence, it was far too weak to withstand the dragon vines st.


    Long Xingyun copsed, reverting back to his human form, still ring at the dragon vine vengefully.


    Eliminating fakes is a duty we are all responsible for.


    The dragon vine concentrated energy to its head and fired another dragon breath. Long Yeli dashed in and shielded Long Xingyun from the st at thest second.


    Young Master Xingyun, are you all right? How dare y- Long Yeli stopped himself upon beholding the dragon tattoos on the dragon vine.


    You want to apany him into death?


    The dragon vine sted Long Xingyun without hesitation. Seeing Long Yeli shield Long Xingyun, Mu Yu also joined the fray, reminding Long Yeli of his traumatic defeat. Nevertheless, Long Yeli prioritised Long Xingyuns safety, thumping fists with Mu Yu.


    Did you need a hand? We have plenty of hands, voiced Xiaoshuai, jumping up to Mu Yus shoulder and shrouding himself in electricity.


    Long Yeli scanned the trio and, without another word, picked up Long Xingyun to show his heels.


    Youre not running anywh-


    Mu Yu stopped the dragon vine, warning, Stop pushing yourself. Youre in horrible shape, so heal up as fast as you can.


    Like cultivators, the dragon vine activated an innate ability, but it had yet to consolidate its new level. Had Mu Yu not covertly supported it, Long Xingyun still might have won.


    The dragon vine reverted to its small size, powering down, and returning to Mu Yus shoulder. I dont like fakes.


    Nothing we can do about it. Our target is Ghost Gates group. Therefore, we need to reserve our energy to fight them. Ill help you consolidate your cultivation now, said Mu Yu, cating the dragon vine even though he would have loved to get rid of Long Xingyun for good.


    The dragon vines nerves took damage when it forced itself to go beyond what it could handle. ordingly, Mu Yu provided a ck and white spiritual energy transfusion. As long as both energy sources were merged, theyd turn into green vitality once they left his body.


    Youre good now. You just need some rest.


    Mu Yu sauntered over to the door and wrinkled his nose. It says neen on the door. Since we were on the twenty-seventh floor, shouldnt this be the twenty-eighth floor? What sorcery is this? Dont tell me this pagoda isnt a typical pagoda. Mu Yu drawled, Come on, man. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 564January 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 598January 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    <strong><em>More Flesh-Winged Horny Monsters</em></strong>


    Walking through a water screen after deliberation, Mu Yu entered a pitch-ck world, forcing him to use Shadow Splitter Sword as light to check the entrance.


    Now were on the thirty-ninth floor? Are we just randomly floor hopping? Is this a test of luck Xiaoshuai questioned.


    Lets check out this floor for now. This breeze and weird mumbling that sounds akin to someone grinding their teeth on this floor gives me the creeps, muttered the dragon vine.


    Let there be light! chanted Xiaoshuai, clicking his finger to levitate several luminous pearls. This ce isparable to a prison with all the luminous iron bars.


    Mu Yu tried to light up the iron bars to his left in hopes of viewing what was inside. Nevertheless, a formation prevented him from getting close, while the darkness behind the bars devoured the light.


    <em>Bang!</em> A horn mmed against the iron bars, and a hideous face jumped forward.


    Mamma mia, an orange flesh-winged horny monster! Xiaoshuai shouted.


    It really is


    Human! It has been millenniums since Ive seen one. Ah, how nostalgic, kikiki.


    A lowly human?


    Oh, it really is an ant! Release us now!


    How many are there remarked Mu Yu, seeing one flesh-winged horny monster after the other as they began rioting on the bars, wearing smirks as if they lorded over him.


    The monsters that had been segregated ording to their colours had weakened for some reason, possessing, at most, Spirit Severing Realm power.


    A yellow monster questioned, That Xuan Jizi send you here?


    No, he carries Sword Shadow Dust Gales sword qi. He must be Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple!


    Him?! I cant wait to rip him limb from limb! How dare he lock us up here for five thousand years and sabotage our n to destroy Third Heaven!


    How about you fix your appearances, learn to threaten people and use your puny brains to escape before you run your mouth, insulted Mu Yu.


    Hubristic boy, you want to be first on the list of humans we kill? Well kill you humans, then wipe out the fiends and, if the elemental demons cooperate, wait, you have the qi of an elemental demon! noted a purple flesh-winged horny monster.


    Humans and elemental demons bear a striking resemnce in appearance, but their auras are distinct. This kid is some sort of hybrid?


    Since when were elemental demons capable of reproduction? They were the only race at Third Heaven incapable of reproducing with other races, werent they?


    Who are your parents?


    Irate over the condescending tone they interrogated him with, Mu Yu replied, You want to know who my parents are?


    Yes, so spill their names!


    My father is Emperor Mu, and my father is Empress Zhu. My adopted fathers name is King Ku Mu.


    Never heard of them.


    Is your father or your mother an elemental demon?


    You dont even recognise them? Ignorance is your forte, eh?


    Are they famous humans?


    Weve never feared anyone besides Sword Shadow Dust Gale and his buddies.


    Of course theyre famous. Whenever members of lunar sect meet them, they call my parents My Lord. What do you think you should be calling me?


    Young Master?


    Good boy. Xiaoshuai, give him a bone.


    Xiaoshuai generously poured a pouch of melon seeds in.


    I will kill you, you lowly human!


    Ptoo, where do you ugly things withtrines for parents get your sense of superiority from? Sit down! Mu Yu kicked the bar since they kept barking. Pipe down. Look at where you are, and behave as you should!


    Mu Yu assumed there was a reason his shifu didnt kill the captives, especially since Illusionary Clear Rain warned White Ape Fiend King against it.


    The cages went up to the ceiling and werent lined up in columns asmonly seen in prisons. Instead, they were set criss-crossing each other, creating forks in the road. If Mu Yus mathematics werent wrong, there were over ten thousand of the freaks locked up on the thirty-ninth floor.


    These freaks almost wiped out Third Heaven if it wasnt for Shifu and his allies, yet the world of cultivation is totally oblivious. Bai Jie is a selfish piece of crap!


    Mu Yu, White Ape Fiend King mentioned they arent easy to kill? If they cant be killed, doesnt it mean Chi Yue will revive? asked the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu stopped in his tracks. If thats true, then Chi Yue is a hazard on the loose Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 613January 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 394October 11, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 219July 16, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    <strong><em>Sacrifice</em></strong>


    Once Mu Yu exited the prison after an exhaustive search, Gui Han sneaked into the prison and smiled from ear to ear. Ive finally found where Lunar God is sealed. I can finally make up for my failure!


    ***


    Twenty-fourth floor this time. Well, I suppose Gui Ximing wouldnt be so lucky that he was taken straight to the eighty-first floor right off the bat, suggested Xiaoshuai.


    And if he was? asked the dragon vine.


    Lady luck only smiles on the handsome. You two are lucky to have me around.


    Gee, talk about a resplendent and big pce. All the carvings on the walls and decoration are the definition of extravagance. I wonder if theres a temperature control formation in here because it feels nice. Xiaoshuai, you recognise the shing patterns on the ground?


    Mm Theyre familiar, but I cant recall what they are.


    Its ritual text, explicated the dragon vine.


    The fiend races ritual text? Mu Yu queried.


    Im not sure about it, but I detect mysterious energy residing within. If Im not wrong, theyre used tomunicate.


    Can you trante?


    The dragon vine levitated higher to see a bigger picture. If Im reading it from this direction, it reads, Offer your blood to the gods for their benevolence. Having faith is the only path to immortality.


    I understood absolutely none of that,mented Xiaoshuai.


    Means believe in the religion to attain immortality, exined Mu Yu.


    The next part is, Lunar God rules the world and blesses the world. If ones soul is chosen, one can be reincarnated. Those who oppose lunar race shall be exterminated and not granted shelter. Lunar God rules all. Do not underestimate the rage of lunar gods.


    And that means? asked Xiaoshuai.


    It means the lunar race is an odious brain-washing cult, answered Mu Yu. Listen to the ridiculous script. Either obey the lunar race or die.


    As the dragon vine continued reciting the scripture, the text didnte out tranted but as a difficult to pronouncenguage. The dragon vine didnt notice its instinctive recital lit up the various coloured text on the ground, followed by violent spiritual qi swirling through the floor and rumbling from somewhere.


    Purple lightning came as rips in the inky night sky outside the pagoda as if behind the dark canvas was a brilliant light waiting to flood through any crack no matter how small.


    Gui Yuzi, what did you tell your juniors to do in the pagoda? Why is there purple lightning in the sky? Helian Kong pivoted around and questioned.


    A grin came to Gui Yuzis lips. How should I know whats hidden in there? Didnt Reverend Xuan Jizi trust you most? Didnt he tell you what dangerous things lurk inside?


    <em>Rumble!</em> A green light rose into the firmament from the pagoda, demanding the grey clouds to step aside and lightning to cease.


    The seven colours of light in the patterns on the ground of the twenty-fourth floor, apparently, were searching for something. Some of the lines on the ground began to rise, creating an uneven surface. Conversely, the patterns on the ceiling sunk into the sealing.


    Dragon Vine, stop reading. Somethings not right, Mu Yu voiced.


    The dragon vines pause returned the room back to its original state.


    Big Earthworm, why did you stop tranting all of a sudden?


    I cant. Its purely mumble jumble. I think its used to summon something. Strangely, I feel as though I enter some sort of mode when I read it. Had Mu Yu not called out to me, I wouldnt have snapped out of it.


    Mu Yu did ap around the patterns. You triggered some ritual. I dont know what it is, but I know for sure that its bad news.


    Mu Yu scanned the carvings on the wall. Hmm I almost thought that this was a carving of a flying cultivator, but it doesnt seem to be on second look. The contour resembles a flying cultivator, but its actually a fiend and elemental demon. The secondyer to it is a man and woman depicted simrly to gods watching the three races flying, and they appear to be joyous.


    Eh? Xiaoshuai gave the cultivator a gentle poke.


    The carving started to spin. The three races brightly flew toward the gods, and the duo opened their arms warmly.


    Theyre flesh-winged horny beasts in disguise! dered Xiaoshuai, impaling the god-like pair with his ws.


    The two in disguise returned to their monstrous forms to dodge Xiaoshuais thrust; however, Xiaoshuai still cut one in half. The monsters cackled away as they went off to devour the three races flying over.


    The pair scowled at Xiaoshuai. Then, the carving returned to the state they first saw it after one rotation.


    Those freaks feed on us or something? Mu Yu queried. Im starting to suspect this might be the ce to summon those freaks. Be careful not to make the mistake we just made again. I highly doubt Reverend Xuan Jizi wants anyone to activate it.


    Lets get out of here fast, then, proposed the dragon vine.


    Yeah, lets do that.


    Mu Yu headed to the only exit, which was also the entrance, and turned back to cast an illusion formation on the pce in the end for safetys sake.


    ***


    Lunar Gods Pces aura has finally surfaced, huh? uttered Bai Jie, peering into the sky. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 654February 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 122May 28, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 645February 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    <strong><em>Exit</em></strong>


    Sixty-fifth floor now? Oh,e on. When are we ever going to reach the eighty-first floor at this rate,mented Xiaoshuai.


    I cant find any motivation to explore this loooong corridor, either, expressed Mu Yu. Lets head back and pray wend on the eighty-first floor.


    I thought its supposed to be random. Why did we end up back on the twenty-fourth floor when we had back through the entrance? inquired the dragon vine, seeing the pce they just left before.


    Mu Yu waited for an hour in the pce before walking through the exit again, hoping a dy would change the result. s, he was taken to the seventy-fifth floor, an empty, thankfully normal floor.


    I think Ive figured out the system. Remember how we waited in the pce for an hour and then ended up here? I reckon the exits will lead us to a different floor depending on <em>when</em> we leave it. We spent approximately two hours on the floor we encountered Long Xingyun. Then, we spent roughly four hours in the prison. Then, we just spent over an hour in total in the pce Whether there are one or two entrances are also integral to the system.


    Mu Yu waltzed through the exit after a fifteen minute way,nding on the eleventh floor. He spent the next two hours experimenting to figure out what timing led to where.


    Its taken hours, but I have a grasp of the pagodas system now.


    Facing a tree hole, Mu Yu watched the birds soaring above the vibrant forest formation as he bided his time, waiting for the right moment to jump back into the tree hole.


    In theory, twenty-two hours and forty-five minutester, the teleportation formation on the third floor will connect to the eighty-first floor. Waiting for twenty-two hours is ridiculously long, so well opt for another path. In two hours and fifteen minutester, this floor will connect to the seventy-third floor. Well wait for another hour on the seventy-third floor to travel to the sixteenth floor. We will need to be quick and immediately exit the sixteenth floor as soon as wend because itll be connected to the eighty-first floor the moment wend, exined Mu Yu.


    Mu Yus deduction proved correct when they travelled to the seventy-third floor, a small hut located at the foot of a mountain, as he predicted.


    So now were in a snowynd. I dont feel safe with a snowy mountain behind this hut. Avnches anyone?mented Xiaoshuai.


    Weve been to so many ces already that Im inclined to think were on vacation, opined the dragon vine.


    Well, weve already been to plenty of ces in the real world, so this shouldnt be anything impressive, responded Mu Yu, sitting on the roof. Is it just me or are there more snowkes rising from the mountain. I sense spiritual qi being used in a fight.


    We going to go watch? questioned Xiaoshuai, grumpily trying to heat his frozen drumstick with a pill me stone.


    Watch what? We have to move soon. The fiends and Ghost Gates group are the only ones whod fight here. Let them fight for all I care, grouched Mu Yu.


    Before long, a Body Synthesis Realm attack on the mountain triggered an avnche on the snow mountain as they sliced the mountain off.


    What happened to caring for the environment?! You trying to kill yourself! Mu Yu cursed, grabbing Xiaoshuai and rising into the sky moments before the snow buried the hut. If I find out who the hell that was, Ill make your face look like your butt!


    Mu Yu discharged soul energy to clear the snow. Sadly, even though the snow was cleared, the hut was just rubble. He couldnt repair it since it wasnt actual wood, either. Eyes on the broken door, Mu Yu blustered, No, serious? The entrance is broken? The door is just an illusion, isnt it?! I cant sense the entrance, damn it! Im going to go see who triggered the damn avnche!


    Sensing a visitoring up, Gui Han turned to Mu Yu and brayed, You!


    Lu Xiong and the dragon tortoise, on the other hand, were relieved to meet Mu Yu.


    Who was the damn jerk who caused the avnche? Did the mountain do something to you? Mu Yu brayed.


    Youre lucky you arent buried beneath the snow, ridiculed Gui Han.


    Did you have to fight here of all ces? Thanks to the avnche, the exit is now sealed. Now were all stuck here, dimwit!


    The exit is sealed? We came out from a small hut. Shouldnt the exit be somewhere else? inquired Lu Xiong, surprised. Clearly, none of them realised the entrance was the exit.


    Stop giving me grief. Elder Lu, Im as busy as can be, so Ill be taking my leave now. Take care.


    Gui Han wasnt going to pursue Mu Yu after Gui Ximing had trouble dealing with him. Hence, he turned back to Lu Xiong and demanded, Fiends, hand over Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler!


    Mu Yu did a u-turn upon hearing Gui Hans demand. You have Fiend King Yujiangs magical item? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 653February 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 648February 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 304August 27, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    <strong><em>Interference</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, I ask that you stay out of this; I dont want to be enemies with you. I will die protecting Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler, Lu Xiong asserted, raising his guard against Mu Yu.


    Where did you find it? This floor? Mu Yu inquired.


    Yes, on this mountain. What, you also covet it? Gui Han questioned.


    Why are you asking the obvious? Mu Yu ribbed, sweeping his gaze over Ghost Gates duo to the fiends.


    The dragon tortoise and Lu Xiong reacted nervously for Gui Han and Gui Die were already giving them a hard time, though the same could be said for their opponents.


    Mu Yu, can you stay out of this out of respect for Lord True Dragon? pleaded Lu Xiong.


    Mu Yu fixed his gaze on Ghost Gates duo. No.


    Mu Yu, you


    Ol Lu, what now? asked the dragon tortoise, clutching a soul item with a vice-like grip.


    Lu Xiong shook his head, indicating they wouldntst.


    Gui Han made an attempt atughing cordially. You n to work with us, then? Never would I imagine therede a day where we set aside our differences. Either way, I like the idea. As for who gets to walk away with it in the end, well let destiny take its course.


    Gui Die sprang for the dragon tortoise. Meanwhile, Lu Xiong vigntly, yet despairingly, watched Gui Han and Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu held Wood Spirit up, dispersing the ghost qi Gui Han discharged, and guarded Lu Xiong. Mu Yu asked Gui Han, What makes you think I have to work with you?


    Gui Han tucked his chin and looked upward. Mu Yu, we should be putting aside our differences when facing the fiend race. Are you saying you will betray mankind again?!


    Betray? Again? Listen, you snake: Im sticking my nose in this precisely because Im human. I wont let any of you ghost freaks harm any fiend king.


    M-Mu Yu, youre helping us? stuttered Lu Xiong, assuming Qiao Xue was the only reason hed stand up for them.


    For as long as Im around, Ghost Gate wont get their hands on Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler because it belongs to Fiend King Yujiang, replied Mu Yu, basing his decision based off of everything he learnt about the fiend kings and the lunar race.


    They werent wrong when theybelled you a traitor to humankind.


    Says the real traitor. Dont get me started on you colluding with the lunar race. Ive said it before, and Ill say it again: the world is better off without Ghost Gate. Ill purge you now! Mu Yu dered, shooting Shadow Splitter Sword at Gui Han.


    Gui Die, were retreating!manded Gui Han, hurtling without hesitation.


    Lu Xiong cut Gui Hans path off. Mu Yu, though I dont know why youve chosen to help us, I dont want you to be an extension of our problems. As long as we silence these two, humans wont use you of betraying them.


    Everyone ought to kill them! Xiaoshuai, Dragon Vine, its time to work.


    Xiaoshuai threw away a bone, then jumped up to Mu Yus shoulder, while the dragon vine took the other. As Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, Lu Xiong jubntly cried, Dragon tattoos? Lord True Dragon, you have ascended to Spirit Severing Realm?


    At least someones eyes work, responded the dragon vine, raising his head to gobble Mu Yus sword qi.


    Lu Xiong and the dragon tortoise entrusted Gui Han to Mu Yu while they confronted the attractive Gui Die.


    This is payback for the trap you set for mest time, asserted Mu Yu, aiming Shadow Splitter Sword at Gui Han.


    Gui Han huffed through his nose scornfully. Did you really think you could defeat me?


    Youre about to find out.


    Mu Yu unleashed the first wave of vertical sword qi. Gui Han, surprisingly, didnt evade. Instead, he conjured rainbow energy on his hand, using it to shield himself in a barrier. Gui Han subsequently drew grey lines and then jabbed it, radiating a crimson beam from the drawing.


    Realising what was taking form in the azure dome, Mu Yu shouted, Where did you get the flesh-winged horny monster from?!


    You dare disrespect one of our noble lunar gods? Hmph, I hope youre ready to bear the consequences of your impudence.


    It was only a phantom, but there was no mistaking its power was on par to Chi Yues when Mu Yu fought it.


    Chi Yue chortled. Youre the elemental demon, human hybrid who just came in? I shall repay your insults in kind.


    Youre one of the freaks locked in the prison on the thirty-ninth floor?


    Based off his education and experience on formations, Mu Yu was certain the prisoners couldnt have escaped their cages when he couldnt even get close.


    I didnt want to reveal this, but since youve crossed His Lordship, you all must die. Gui Han transferred yin qi into the flesh-winged horny monster, powering it up to Body Synthesis Realm! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 632February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 599January 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    <strong><em>Lunar Gods Apparition</em></strong>


    The flesh-winged horny monster flitted to Mu Yu, diving horns first. Mu Yu ushered soul energy to Shadow Splitter Sword and swung from high to low. To his shock, his sword, which even had Wood Spirit reinforcing it, went straight through, while the horn speared him straight on the chest. It hurt as if he was winded, even went reeling, yet he didnt bleed.


    Did it just attack my soul?


    Mu Yu could slip and counter until he dropped dead from exhaustion, and he wouldnt even touch the monster.


    This isnt a soul but an apparition. Gui Han and it mustve worked together to cast a skill, informed Xiaoshuai.


    Good to know, but how do I counter it?


    Mu Yu reactively attempted tounch himself off the monsters shoulder, passing through and almost puncturing his foot on its horn.


    Kill the cast, answered Xiaoshuai, sparing no effort to try and zap Gui Han with his sword.


    Even though it appeared that the lightning was breaking down the barrier, all it took was a jolt for Gui Han to shake off the lightning. Not even the dragon vines dragon breath could put a dent in it.


    Ahaha, how do you expect to hurt me with those flimsy attacks?


    <em>If hes so mighty, he should be fearless, right? He, instead, chose to flee when I sided with Lu Xiong. That means there has to be some limitation thats made him reluctant to fight back,</em> realised Mu Yu.


    Gui Han performed a hand seal, summoning an orange flesh-winged horny monster to target Xiaoshuai. As per Mu Yus case, the monster passed through Xiaoshuais sword and speared him.


    Ow!


    Rodent, you all right?


    Gui Han summoned an orange flesh-winged horny monster to upy the dragon vine. Luckily for the dragon vine, it applied observational learning and gave the monster the slip.


    Of course Im fine. Im tougher than that! Xiaoshuai snapped.


    What are you shouting at me for?! snapped the dragon vine, having to dodge tirelessly.


    I dont like ugly things touching me. Not even phantoms! Ill teach this ugly not to mess with me!


    Xiaoshuai zoomed over to Gui Hans barrier, plunging his ws straight through somehow and raked it open. Gui Han hastily summoned ghouls from his ghost banner. Though Xiaoshuai managed to don a lightning armour to zap the ghouls, their ghost qi did knock him back, affording Gui Han time to retreat.


    The monster gradually slowed down and is now taking nothing out of me to evade it after its initial charge. No wonder why Gui Han avoided fighting us! Mu Yu stated.


    Even though Mu Yu was right, each sessive summon was stronger and faster than thest; he barely evaded the Body Synthesis Realm monsters. If they crashed into him, hed be incapacitated.


    Mu Yu hid inside Wood Spirit to avoid a lethal strike; however, the impact still rocked him. Once he emerged, they stopped attacking and hubristically stared at him.


    Since Gui Han lost his barrier, Mu Yu was able to see the transparent ball in Gui Hans hand that provided a view of the prison on the thirty-ninth floor, though he had yet to work out its operating system.


    Hehe, its such a pity I cant kill in this shadow state,mented a blue monster.


    Our goal isnt to run amok in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Oi, Ghost ve, find a way to get us out already! ordered a purple monster.


    Your Lordship, he refuses to let me leave, replied Gui Han.


    Ill grant him his wish, announced a green monster.


    Even freaks from loos are copying lines now? Mu Yu mocked.


    Did you really think there are only seven of us? We can still kill if we hit vitals and borrow corpses to live, conveyed the purple monster, licking its paper-thin lips.


    Im calling it now: his body is mine. We should be able to use it to stall, kikiki, asserted the blue monster.


    Gui Han, let me borrow your body to kill him, demanded the purple demon.


    B-but that means I w-


    You should be honoured I have chosen you, hihihi.


    Y-Your Lordship, I am tasked with leading you out. We have set up everything else for you. Once you get out, you c-


    But you cant beat him, disputed the purple monster, diving into Gui Hans body.


    N-Nooo!


    Gui Han became a purple silhouette as the purple monster took over his body.


    This body isnt half bad; I like the prominent yin qi.


    Gui Han warmed up his necks and tested out his body. Most strangely, there was a holy aura about him!


    A Ghost ve should always be prepared to sacrifice his body for his master, uttered Gui Han in a screechy voice, training his purple eyes on mu Yu.


    The risk of the skill Gui Han utilised was being ready to sacrifice ones body on demand! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 640February 11, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    <strong><em>Zi Yuan</em></strong>


    While Mu Yu and Zi Yuan were rearranging the mountain, Hua Die was in the heat of battle with the two fiends. Perhaps saying they were causing avnches one after another would be a more apt description. She used her ghost qi to manifest two butterfly wings, pping ghost qi ant the two and able to turn ghost qi into flying daggers. Because she had her twin with her, the two fiends werent at any numerical advantages. To Lu Xiongs credit, he was fighting with a nagging injury.


    There was no reason to mind the flesh-winged horny monster if it was only taking over Gui Hans body. It would be an issue, though, if it intended to escape Fiend-Sealing Pagoda using Gui Hans body as a medium. Equally dangerous was the ball Gui Han used to summon them from the prison. That ball needed to go. To that end, Mu Yu decided taking a detour back to the thirty-ninth floor to see what Ghost Gate did there to summon the monsters waspulsory.


    Ah, a human soul, its been a long time. Remember this kid: Zi Yuan here will be the one who killed you, Zi Yuan announced, materialising a thin and long purple broadsword.


    Nah, you should just stay in your cage, and save our eyes the misery.


    Mu Yu triggered a formation on Shadow Splitter Sword and teleported behind Zi Yuan.


    <em>ng!</em> Mu Yu varied his targets as feints to target Zi Yuans weakness, the two horns at its chest. Unfortunately, the weakness wasnt in sight for Zi Yuan was still in Gui Hans form.


    Despite Zi Yuans cultivation having regressed due to its time imprisoned, it was still able to keep up with Mu Yus pace when using Helian Kongs soul item to boost his stats. Zi Yuan vanquished Xiaoshuais lightning and returned an even stronger swipe, cutting Xiaoshuai multiple times. Despite the dragon vines hail of dragon swords, it couldnt even graze Zi Yuan.


    The rest of you should go back and recuperate. Its not worth fighting in the tower since we cant use our full power. Ill finish this kid, Zi Yuan told his allies.


    Exercise caution. There are risks involved with taking over bodies. We need the other ghost ves to escape. We cant help you once we leave, reminded a red monster, eyes on Gui Die.


    Hmph, I dont need your help! responded Zi Yuan, driving back Mu Yu, Xiaoshuai and his dragon vine back in a single swing.


    Xiaoshuai, Lightning st!


    Mu Yu furtively emanated a formation, while Xiaoshuai took his position in the dome above. The dragon vine suppressed the lighting Xiaoshuai produced, passing it on to Shadow Splitter Sword. Seeing the lightning explosion Mu Yu swung at it, Zi Yuan performed a series of swings, erecting a purple barrier that took the explosion without so much as a blemish.


    Is that all you got? taunted Zi Yuan.


    Xiaoshuai couldnt explode another electric ball for Zi Yuan already closed the gap and clung closely to Mu Yu.


    Zi Yuan, noticing Mu Yu was distracted, starting swinging aggressively and transforming right after to impale Mu Yu with a horn on its chest. Mu Yu returned to reality in time to parry the broadsword; however, he couldnt stop the monsters transformation. Even though Mu Yu teleported away, Zi Yuan exceeded expectations when it speared a bloody hole into Mu Yus shoulder when he emerged again.


    Mu Yu, keep your head in the game. You can worry about whatever else after we butcher this freak! reprimanded Xiaoshuai.


    Now that my purple light venom has invaded your body, you should be my sacrifice, hahaha.


    Ooh, scary, mocked Mu Yu, discharging energy to expel the poison, ck and white energy immediately absorbing the poisonous yin qi and healing his shoulder. Better luck next time.


    Who are you?! Lowly humans cant possibly resist our poison!


    Thats just what you think.


    Lets see you survive this!


    Mu Yu concentrated death qi to his right hand, also casting a formation on it, and life qi to his left hand. Seeing Mu Yu positioned his hands to catch its horn, Zi Yuan brayed, You will pay for underestimating my divine horn and Lunar Gods fury!


    At least look half-decent before you start spitting narcissism! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 658February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 614January 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    <strong><em>The Fear of Horny Monsters</em></strong>


    Zi Yuan activated an ability that robbed Mu Yus spiritual energy, including the energy he used to cast his formation. Consequently, Mu Yu was forced to replenish the loss with Primordial Yin Yang in order to maintain his formation.


    The formationbined with Mu Yus death qi that Zi Yuan tried absorbing activated, sucking Zi Yuans horn into a ck hole. Using Gentle Wind Graft, Mu Yu spawned the horn out of a white vortex and fired it back at Zi Yuan, prompting Zi Yuan to speedily retreat.


    What the hell? I thought the horns sprout from their chest, but it connects to their wings now? How many more tricks do they have?


    After thest time Xiaoshuai cut off a wing only for it to turn into a puddle of corpse water, he never ate wings again and even hated them. Thus, the first thing he did was try to lop off the hideous wings with his lightning sword. Sadly, Zi Yuan raised its scales and flew back fast.


    Watch out. It can absorb spirit energy, cautioned Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu decided it wasnt time to risk his arm again, drawing Shadow Splitter Sword after his right arm healed to join Xiaoshuai in meleebat.


    Argh! Zi Yuan looked over its shoulder to where its horns were. What is this?! What did you do to my horns?!


    Zi Yuan tried to stop the death qi corroding it from the tip to its back to no avail. Seeing no hope, Zi Yuan sliced off its wings and horns before it corroded even its body


    Nasty,mented the dragon vine.


    Even though Zi Yuans horns and wings wilted away on the snow, the ck spiritual energy didnt, beginning to devour the mountain instead. The mountains white formation lines started shing as they corroded.


    Mu Yu, get rid of that death qi, or its going to devour everything! eximed Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu raced over and sped the death qi in his left hand with life qi active, fighting with the death qi to subdue it. The death qi was no longer under his control after it devoured Zi Yuans wing, making it an arduous process. Wood Spirit Sword, therefore, decided to sp Mu Yus hands and draw the death qi into its holes, calming it enough for Mu Yu to restore to his body.


    Doesnt this mean Ive got something that could go berserk in my body at any given moment? Mu Yuined.


    What in the world are you hiding in your body?!


    Something to kill you with, replied Mu Yu, bounding and swinging.


    Instead of fighting a losing battle, Zi Yuan ditched Gui Hans body and made a break for it, taking the crystal-clear ball with it, resulting in Gui Hans corpse flopping to the ground.


    Safe travels. Is that what you thought Id say?!


    Mu Yu teleported behind Zi Yuan, then pped death qi onto thetter, gambling on the death qi stopping Zi Yuan from escaping with the ball. The strategy worked. s, Zi Yuan managed to delegate the ball to Gui Die, instructing, Ghost Servant, get out of the tower with that now!


    Xiaoshuai immediately swung his lightning sword toward Gui Die, who dashed to catch the ball, catching her by surprise. Even so, she bore with the throbbing and took off as a streak of ghost qi.


    Elder Lu, dont let her get away!


    Lu Xiong went hell for leather right away.


    Those who oppose our divine lunar race shall perish! Zi Yuan blustered.


    Try your threat on someone else, responded Mu Yu, recapturing the death qi vestige left after devouring Zi Yuan and then chasing after Gui Die.


    ***


    Just as the monsters incarcerated in Zi Yuans cell were expressing their envy for him being able to gain freedom, they heard a loud split, garnering all of the monsters attention. Within moments, Zi Yuans body was reduced to a puddle of purple water.


    Who killed Zi Yuan? Theres no way a human could kill us.


    No, hes definitely dead, body and soul.


    Perhaps it was due to the dark prison that none of the monsters noticed a sesame-sized blob of ck qi surface from Zi Yuans purple water.


    ***


    Gui Die burst through the door of the hut that had been reconstructed, mming the door behind her, Lu Xiong following closely behind. Soon after, Mu Yu burst through, asking, Where is she?


    Lu Xiong shone his soul item around the dark room. I dont know. I cant sense her presence.


    Oh, mother of god! The exit mustve changed. She mustve gone to the fourth floor, while were on the thirty-sixth floor!


    What do you mean?


    Mu Yu ran his hands down his cheeks roughly, frustrated he neglected the fact that Reverend Xuan Jizis Retrograde domain formation would fix even the exit. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 657February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 283August 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 31April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    <strong><em>Simmering Scheme</em></strong>


    Mu Yu mused, <em>Its going to take us, at least, four hours to teleport to the seventy-first floor and then itll be another six hour wait to reach the fourth floor. Plus, Gui Die isnt going to be waiting for us. The fourth floor should connect to three other floors in another ten hours, and theres no doubt shell leave. Theres no way I know how long she will spend on each floor to pinpoint her location. Damn this!</em>


    Mu Yu, thank you for saving us from Ghost Gate, expressed Lu Xiong.


    I also owe you my thanks. I thought you were after Ocean Fiend Kings Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler, added the dragon tortoise.


    Dont spout that sort of tripe. Mu Yu would never do that. He is Lord True Dragons friend, our friend, admonished Lu Xiong.


    Mu Yu had no opinion on the matter. He did have a question, however. Where did you find Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler?


    I found it on the eighth floor, and then Ghost Gates duo noticed I had it, which led to their attempt to mug me. I had to run because of their twins assisting them, consequently bumping into Dragon Tortoise here. Soon enough, Ghost Gates duo caught up, and you know the rest.


    Mu Yu didnt care to ask how Lu Xiong found Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler since it didnt matter to him. Having said that, it was safe to assume Lu Xiong used a certain technique to reveal its whereabouts. He, instead, queried, What are your ns now?


    We will find the floor Ocean Fiend King His Majesty is sealed to release him from his seal.


    Do you know which floor he is sealed on?


    The two fiends consulted each other with a nod, and then Lu Xiong answered, ording to the souls on this inds prediction, he is sealed on the top floor. Unfortunately, all the exits are random, so we can only try our luck.


    You dont need to try your luck. I know how to reach the ny-ninth floor, Mu Yu stated.


    Really?


    We dont earn anything for lying to you. You believe what you choose to. Were not even interested in finding him, the dragon vine grouched.


    Lu Xiong bowed. I sincerely apologise, Lord True Dragon. I was not suspecting Mu Yu. If he can help us find His Majesty, we would be beyond grateful.


    Whatever. Head back to thest floor  the one with the snowy mountain. Wait for half an hour and then take the exit, which will take you to the twenty-sixth floor. You will need to wait another four hours before you exit the twenty-sixth floor, which will take you to the thirty-first floor. Wait for an hour there before you leave it


    Lu Xiong scribbled down the twelve-step journey thatd take thirty-two hours onto a beast parchment. He still found it hard to believe Mu Yu had the entire pagoda in the palm of his hand, but hed rather not anger the dragon vine again. In addition, he couldnt think of any harm in trying.


    Where will you be going, then? inquired Lu Xiong.


    To clobber Ghost Gates group. Get going, or the route will change in another thirty minutes. The timing I gave you is crucial, so make sure you stick to schedule.


    Mu Yu had to wait for another two hours before he could get back on track to reaching the eighty-first floor, which gave him time to simmer on how to use his ck and white spiritual energy against the lunar race.


    Heres what I dont understand. When we met Chi Yue, its corpse water also drained your spiritual energy, so why wasnt it affected? questioned the dragon vine.


    Simple: bnce, responded Mu Yu. The spiritual energy it absorbed had an equal bnce of death qi and life qi. When Zi Yuan absorbed it, I had skewered the bnce prior. Speaking of which, Im bing more familiar with manipting the two spiritual energy sources.


    Why doesnt Wood Spirit work on them, then? Wood Spirit is also brimming with death qi.


    Why this, why that? How can you even be so stupid, Big Earthworm? Wood Spirit is a vitality entity at its very core. Even though death qi has contaminated it, its not pure death qi.


    Hes right. That being said, Im only going to split the two when facing those freaks, Mu Yu stated.


    Thankfully, nobody raided the floor during the time Mu Yu waited there.


    ***


    I pray Mu Yu can realise my wish to release me from this mundane and repetitive life, Helian Kong prayed to himself, feeling tired of being paranoid as the two races kept each other in check outside the pagoda.


    Gui Yeming, who distanced himself from the ground together with Gui Yuzi, conveyed, I wonder if Gui Ximing has reached the eighty-first floor yet. World Manifestation Cycle Seal is our only hope of finding Walk-in Heart Genesis now. If we cannot find Walk-in Heart Genesis


    Its not hard to locate Walk-in Heart Genesis or divine lunar race. I once overheard a secret about the pagoda when Reverend Xuan Jizi was alive. Gui Ximing is also quite the kid; he wont disappoint.


    When do we deal with the souls on the ind?


    Theres no rush. Since theyre exponentially stronger than souls outside of the ind, we will have made a big lump sum if we can turn them into our magical weapons. Wait until Helian Kong teaches that kid how to defuse Retrograde Formation, though. Else, we have no means of controlling the souls here.


    Gui Yeming focused his gaze on Helian Kong. I insist on controlling Helian Kong! He wishes he could be released. I want him to keep his consciousness and force him to kneel before me! I want him to live in humiliation!


    He wont be going anywhere; none of the souls on this ind will go anywhere once the domain formation is removed. Even the fiends will be our yin soldiers and ghost ves!


    Nobody was aware the scheming duo were stealthily leaking ghost qi into the atmosphere in preparation to spring their wicked scheme. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 654February 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 521December 14, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 660February 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    <strong><em>81st Floor</em></strong>


    I wonder why Reverend Xuan Jizi has to set up this sort of bewildering illusion formation. I cant even see the end of the ocean on this bloody 67th floor. I dont even see a seagull. Whats the point of it? This ind is what, twenty square metres? Why does the exit have to be a hole in the ground? We have to wait six hours to get off this ind, too, Xiaoshuaiined, bored out of his skin.


    Beats me. You reckon your lover, shy Momo, would be in this ocean? teased the dragon vine, relishing every bit of it.


    Ive already forgotten how she looks!


    Hahaha, I remember, so I can help you remember. The upper half of her body is that of an apes. Her lower body is that of a big octopus. Shes tanned and muscr. Whenever she sees you, her cheeks turn red. She might be hiding in the ocean right now.


    <em>Ssh!</em>


    Xiaoshuai staggered backwards, falling onto his bottom. Y-you cant be serious. M-Momo?!


    The upper half of her body is that of an apes. Her lower body is that of a big octopus. Shes tanned and muscr. Whenever she sees you, her cheeks turn red That uracy Mu Yu nkly uttered.


    Momo gently touched Xiaoshuai and said something to him.


    How did she get here?! the dragon vine blurted.


    Thats not here. Thats an illusion. This Primordial World Creation Formation. As the name suggests, nothing exists here as the world is a nk te, but it will materialise if you purposely think about it. What you manifest will only be an illusion, but its presence will be real to the point that you cant tell unless youre aware its an illusion. The moreplex what youre trying to materialise is, the more taxing it will be mentally. I couldnt cast this if I tried now, Mu Yu elucidated.


    Does that mean I can materialise Big Earthworm if I imagine Big Earthworm?


    Xiaoshuai conjured an image of the dragon vine, albeit with just one horn.


    Roar!


    Rodent, is that your deration of war? fumed the dragon vine, seeing its appearance with only one horn. Ill materialise you without a mouth so that you cant eat!


    Thus, the two started a contest of materialising each other in all sorts of demented forms. Meanwhile, Mu Yu tried to solve the implied purpose of Primordial World Creation Formation.


    You two better give it a rest before you burn out mentally.


    By the time the two finally went to sleep due to the fatigue, theical traffic jam in the sky disappeared.


    <em>Once the domain formation is dismantled, Ghost Gates group wont have any reason to hold back on killing me. Im sure that cunning Gui Yuzi will find a way to live on, and Im sure they can find a way to make it happen given their field of expertise. If I can figure out how to cast and make use of Primordial World Creation Formation, I can probably find an escape.</em>


    After four hops and fourteen hours of travellingter, Mu Yu arrived on the 81st floor through an osciting hole in the azure.


    <em>I mean this lush mountain, the waters and serene scene is something Ive seen plenty of times before. I have a feeling that Ive seen this mountain before, yet I cant recall it given the number of mountains weve seen. Lets go check the mountain out.</em>


    <em>Strange, weve been flying for a while when I shouldve reached the mountain in the blink of an eye,</em> Mu Yu noted. Upon looking over his shoulder, a light bulb lit up for him. <em>Th-this is So Close Yet So Far. Theres no way Im going to defuse the formation at my level. Im going to need to dance to Reverend Xuan Jizis tune to reach the mountain. Wait! Thats no mountain. Thats World Manifestation Cycle Seal!</em>


    Since flying to the mountain was impossible, Mu Yu descended at the foot of the mountain. As expected, an eight trigrams diagram was there.


    Eyes trained on the top of the mountain, Mu Yu internally proposed, <em>I remember theres a cave halfway up the mountain and a tform. Why do I have a feeling the cave is the passageway to the past? I hope Gui Ximing hasnt found his way here yet. Were in trouble if he knows how to return to the past, as well.</em>


    So Close Yet So Far didnt work when Mu Yu climbed the mountain on his legs while his two buddies were sill sleeping. The flowers and nts going on the side of the path up the curvy stone path were actually real. There were crickets, frogs, squirrels and flying chickens among the forestry.


    <em>This is more like a small than a formation,</em> thought Mu Yu.


    A poem titled Warning for Mountain Climbers carved onto a small stone b read:


    The world manifestation cycle is evesting.


    Follow your heart for immortality, and do not demand it.


    The past is still reying.


    There is plenty of time for things to change.


    Live in the present and give your best to today.


    <em>So hes telling us that World Manifestation Cycle Seal and immortality are linked on some level in the first part and then encouraging the climber to not build themselves out of their past. Instead, he wants them to focus on living in the present. I guess this confirms the seal grants the ability to return to the past. Well, theres nothing I want to demand right now  besides Gui Ximings death. I suppose I wouldnt mind being able to locate where their Walk-in Heart Genesis is.</em>


    Ironically, Mu Yu needed Gui Ximings help to identify Walk-in Genesis for he had no clue how it looked. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 659February 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 612January 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 592January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    <strong><i>Untouchable</i></strong>


    Mu Yu remained on high vignce for the hour he continued up, trying to see if he could pick up any traces of Gui Ximings presence.


    Xiaoshuai groggily woke up upon whiffing the scent of peaches at a forest of fruit trees. Mu Yu forbade Xiaoshuai from eating them, deeming them dangerous.


    There was an Yixing teapot and teacups sitting on a stone table, which was located under a sun-shrouding banyan tree, on the tform Mu Yu remembered. The waterfall pouring down covered the path at the bottom.


    The colourful, revolving neb concealing the interior of the cave is the World Manifestation Neb Gui Ximing picked up. When we opened the pagoda, the seal and neb entered the cave, so I suppose it means well have to repeat that here. I can slip my hands into the stars without any hassles, but World Manifestation Neb is out of reach no matter how I reach. Mu Yu tried ambling in. Yep, no stopping me from walking, but Ill never reach it. How do I get around this So Close Yet So Far Formation?


    Annoyed with Mu Yu shaking him awake, Xiaoshuai blearily cursed, What?! Im busy eating a peach.


    I warned you two not to overdo it, but you just had to ignore me. Any genius ideas to enter this cave?


    Xiaoshuai had a casual nce and then went back to sleep.


    Theres roast duck in the cave.


    Where?! Where?! Where at?! eximed Xiaoshuai, waking up and sniffing before flopping back to sleep.


    Mu Yu couldnt do anything besides stuff Xiaoshuai back inside his shirt.


    Mu Yu contemted climbing up to the peak. Howbeit, Gui Ximing could have arrived at any moment. Hence, he had to camp in the cave. Mu Yu inched toward the edge of the cliff. Sadly, there was no aesthetic scenery to behold.


    Never expected to see you here, remarked Gui Ximing, walking out from behind the waterfall.


    Mu Yu spun around, assuming Gui Ximing just came down from the peak. I thought you already pissed off to the past.


    Before I go, I need to kill you.


    No surprises seeing five twins approach. Mu Yu reactively tried to fly only to realise it was impossible. What a drag.


    Mu Yu coated himself in a formation, simultaneously firing Shadow Splitter Sword from a void. In response, Gui Ximing summoned his trusty red axe.


    The two were out to collect each others head as a trophy, raising their output to the max, yet they were stuck an inch outside of their range.


    Mu Yu sheathed Shadow Splitter and strafed a few steps. Gui Ximing continued to charge for a while until it finally hit him why Mu Yu sheathed his sword, prompting him to stop. However, Gui Ximing then walked up to Mu Yu and tried to split thetters skull.


    Cognisant of the fact that the axe couldnt harm him and that he couldnt touch the axe, Mu Yu moved just his tongue and lips. You still not done?


    Consider yourself lucky. You have this ce to thank.


    Lucky, huh?


    Mu Yu could touch the banyan tree and even retract Shadow Splitter Sword. Since they were both real, it baffled him as to why he couldnt touch Gui Ximing.


    Gui Ximing went back to the cave entrance in hopes of figuring out the secret to the ce, confirming Mu Yus suspicion that Gui Ximing didnt actually know how to use the seal.


    Hey, when did you lose your Walk-in Heart Genesis? How did you lose something so important? Like, dont you shackle it or assign guards? Snubbed, Mu Yu kept questioning, Do you have some special method of detecting it since its your property?


    Gui Ximing spared Mu Yu a quick, dismissive nce.


    How does it look? Is it as ugly as your heart is, or is it as tough as constipation?


    Watch your filthy mouth! Our Walk-in Heart Genes-


    Shut it, Seventh, reproached Gui Ximing, calling his twins back inside him. Only our upper echelon know how it looks. Outsiders will never know, and youre the least deserving to know.


    Yet someone managed to pinch it. Was it a rat? Poor you.


    I know youre trying to provoke me to stop me. Ill never tell you what year, month or day it was stolen. I wont tell you anything.


    Tch.


    With all leads gone, Mu Yu sat down out of frustration. Before he knew it, there was somebody sitting on the stone stool opposite him. No, it wasnt Reverend Xuan Jizi!


    <strong>Glossary</strong>


    Yixing y teapots  also called Purple Sand are made from Yixing y, which is produced near Yixing in the eastern province of Jiangsu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 562January 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 637February 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    <strong><em>Man from the Past</em></strong>


    Sh-Shifu?! Mu Yu jumped to his feet as he blurted.


    Upon standing on his feet, the seat opposite Mu Yu was empty. To verify if his brain was ying tricks on him, he sat down and stood up again. Gui Ximing cast his narrowed eyes over to see Mu Yu staring at the empty stool and spacing out. Mu Yu, therefore, pretended to bend over to wipe his stool and sit back down.


    Mu Yu saw his shifu adorning a white robe in his younger days when seated! He couldnt see Gui Ximing when seated; it was as if sitting down ced him in another world from the one he shared with Gui Ximing.


    Sh-Shifu, what are you doing here?


    Shifu? Are you my disciple in the future?


    Future? Shifu, are you just a fragmented consciousness left behind? asked Mu Yu, feeling his nose and eyes sting.


    Smiling cordially, Feng Haochen replied, I live in the past and sometimes visit this ce to check on World Manifestation Cycle Seal. I can sense my way of the sword on you and Shadow Splitter Sword. You also have my mischievous Sword Spirit; however, I see that your formation skills are different to mine. Did I not teach you formations?


    Mu Yu took Xiaoshuai out, but sleeping Xiaoshuai just rolled over and scratched his belly.


    Haha. Feng Haochen caressed Xiaoshuai, querying, Why is he so tired? Was he messing around again?


    Feng Haochen injected white energy into Xiaoshuai, waking thetter up. Xiaoshuai yawned. Who are you?


    Feng Haochen nodded. Sword Spirit mustve been reborn since he cant remember me. Something in the future beyond my control mustve urred.


    Shifu, my name is Mu Yu. In your future, you did not let us learn formations. I am sorry for still learning it behind your back


    Hahaha, you dont need to apologise to me. Every man has his own way of thinking. As long as you arent going against your conscience, your decision is correct. Did I teach you that in the future?


    Mu Yu bobbed his head. Shifu, a lot has happened. I do not know how to exin it all, and you are now Mu Yu couldnt find it in him to continue.


    I thought Id never take in disciples. Disciples are but people I pass by in life. Not to be hubristic, but all of my disciples are impressive enough to change the world. I, however, cannot thoughtlessly interfere with the world. Furthermore, I dont like seeing my prized disciples wither and die, expressed Feng Haochen, giving Mu Yu a friendly wink. In my opinion, the world of cultivation should be colourful instead of copies of me. If I involve myself, everyone will only learn my swordy and formations, resulting in other styles getting lost in the course of history. It eludes me as to why I changed my thinking in the future.


    Ironically, Feng Haochens reluctance to involve himself led to the problems he had to step in to stop.


    I do not know why you took me under your wing, either. If you want to know, I can share all of my experiences with you.


    That wont be necessary. Why do I need to know about the future when I live in the past? I am merely curious.


    Xiaoshuai let Feng Haochen run a finger along his head, wagging his tail. Lying on his belly, Xiaoshuai questioned, Why do I feel Ive seen you somewhere?


    Its normal for you to have forgotten everything since youve been resurrected, Feng Haochen responded with a smile.


    Xiaoshuai started feeling sleepy again.


    Shifu, can World Manifestation Cycle really be used to return to the past?


    Feng Haochen turned his attention back to Mu Yu. You came here to return to the past in order to learn of hidden truths. Ill tell you now that travelling to the past is aplex topic, and you may not find out what it is that you want to know.


    I do not understand.


    If one travels to the past, they can change the past, but they also cannot change it. Even the most minor things you dont realise yourself doing in the past can impact the rest of the timeline in different ways.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi told me it is not possible to change the past, or contradictions will arise. Why do you say the past can be changed, yet it also cannot be?


    Nature has its own unchangeable set of rules. Think of it this way: you can potentially participate in the past, speak to people or even kill them. Any minute action can alter the past to unpredictable degrees. Hence, its possible to change the past. Once you return to the future, though, the modifications you made will be undone, resulting in history staying on the course it has already taken. Thus, you cannot change the past.


    Lets suppose you create a new path in the past through interference and continue down it. Once you are brought back to the future, which was the original path that led to your existence and status quo now, that new path you created will also vanish, understand?


    What do you mean when you say, You may not find out what it is that you want to know?


    I can answer that, Xiaoshuai chimed in. Heres an example: we throw a rock onto the path in the past, causing an old granny to fall and extort a pregnant woman. Since the woman cant pay, she hangs herself, so her child is never born. If you return to the past to see how her child looks, you wont see the child because she never gave birth to the child. ordingly, you have buried a truth, correct?


    Feng Haochen smiled.


    By the same logic, if he somehow unintentionally prevented the theft of Walk-in Heart Genesis, the thief would change their n and not steal it. Consequently, it would be impossible to find out who stole it.


    As such, abstain from killing, stopping anyone or telling anyone about the future to minimise the risk of not finding the answer to your queries, Feng Haochen summed up.


    Mu Yu nodded. Wait. Shifu, I thought you would stop me from going back in time.


    You are my disciple in the future, so I wont stop you from doing what you want because I trust you have asked yourself if it is the right decision, Feng Haochen consoled in a friendly manner. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 638February 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 631February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    <strong><em>Appose Horizon</em></strong>


    Shifu, how far back should I go?


    Have you learnt Contiguous Horizon Formation?


    I have.


    Theres a formation to counter Contiguous Horizon Formation that not many people know about. Since you have picked up formations, there is no reason for me to withhold knowledge despite my future self being reluctant to impart formation knowledge to you. This practical formation is called Appose Horizon. Once you learn it, you will naturally figure out how to defuse Contiguous Horizon.


    Appose Horizon is one of the formations within Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts. From what I can tell, you havent finished learning Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts Formation. I would surmise you have yet to master many sword formations. I am really disappointed in my future self. I shouldve taught you theplete formation, conveyed Feng Haochen, shaking his head in disappointment. Contiguous Horizon increases the distance of a small distance, while Appose Horizon does the opposite. Used as abat tactic, you wouldve already been impaled by the time you saw me extend my arm.


    Feng Haochen conjured energy on his hand and finger jabbed Mu Yu on the forehead, sending Mu Yu an image of himself performing the example on a mountain. Indeed, the mountain had crumbled before the sword could reach it. Mu Yu reyed the execution over and over in his mind, visualising himself performing the simple thrust equally proficiently.


    Grasping theplete idea of, When the world is in your mind, you can appose the horizon, would take Mu Yu a long time, but that was just the learning process.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes, shutting down the active formation in them. Thank you, Shifu.


    Although my past self doesnt recognise you, I am obligated to guide you since I have decided to mentor you in the future. I dont know why you want to go back to the future, but I know you arent forcing yourself to do something against your will.


    Do you teach Appose Horizon to everyone whoes here and wishes to return to the past? Xiaoshuai inquired.


    Feng Haochen picked Xiaoshuai up to caress his head. My duty is to stop anyone from travelling to the past, buddy. They cant enter the cave without my permission, understand?


    Thats Xiaoshuai for you, not Buddy. Xiao as in small and shuai as in handsome, grumbled Xiaoshuai, although he wasnt averse to the familiar aura on Feng Haochen.


    Sh-


    I have no reason to not trust someone I took as a disciple in the future, Feng Haochen assured cheerfully.


    Shifu, Ghost Gate wants to return to the past to find out who stole Walk-in Heart Genesis. Only he knows when and where it was lost, which is why I must go back with him. Can you also grant him passage?


    Ghost Gates Walk-in Heart Genesis whereabouts are unknown in the future? Mm I have no means of protecting you once you defuse Contiguous Horizon. As I exist in the past, I dont have the ability to harm anyone. You must be exercise caution.


    Shifu, you may be living in the past, but please be wary of Third Heaven Pces Bai Jie. He is not trustworthy.


    I dont want to know about the future when I live in the past.


    Mu Yu forced a smile. I know. Still, it makes me feel better to get it off my chest.


    Mu Yu stood up and spent a brief moment appreciating his shifus guidance. He ced Xiaoshuai back up on his shoulder and hollered, Oi, I have a deal for you.


    Gui Yuzi swivelled around. A deal?


    You heard me. I know how to enter the cave and travel to the past now. You must take me with you.


    Pfft, why should I believe you?


    Do you have a choice? sarcastically questioned Mu Yu, sauntering over to Gui Ximing and swinging his formation-imbued hand at Gui Ximing.


    Still wasting your energy? scoffed Gui Ximing, standing still.


    <em>p!</em> Mu Yu shook out his hand after viciously pping Gui Ximing across the face. Damn, your face is as tough as a brick.


    Exasperated, Gui Ximing swung his axe with all his might, yet it wouldnt cut Mu Yu. When Mu Yu went for the next p, Gui Ximing stepped back right away.


    <em>Aw, man. I just knew I couldnt nt a divine soul wood on him,</em> Mu Yuined in his mind.


    Mu Yu tried to nt a piece of divine soul wood in Gui Ximing on the first p. Unfortunately, Gui Ximings ghost qi saved him. They obviously learnt their lesson after Mu Yu nted a piece on Gui Hongyu.


    How did you do it?!


    So, we going to go together, or whats the deal?


    Seeing the undting scenery Mu Yu incited, Gui Ximing inquired, Why doesnt the formation here restrict you?


    Because were handsome, responded Xiaoshuai, shing a corner of his pearls.


    Why do you keep spitting facts, Xiaoshuai, hahaha.


    Tch! Fine!


    Follow me, then. Try being a smart aleck, and Ill leave you trapped, Mu Yu threatened, preparing a formation in his hands. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 463November 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 438November 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 443November 5, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    <strong><em>Time Travel</em></strong>


    Mu Yu had full reign over World Manifestation Neb once he cast Appose Horizon Formation. He cast a formation on himself and Gui Ximing, who made no attempt to mask his distrust, allowing him to cast aside the mist inside World Manifestation Neb to enter the starry sky. There wasnt just one neb in sight but innumerous nebs orbiting. Underneath their feet was a rainbow mist, stars drifting along it.


    Gui Ximing decided to take the lead, grabbing a cluster of stars. The stars expanded into small balls, each ball being a different, connected, yet independent, world based on the vision it disyed.


    Which year do you want to go to?


    Gui Ximing wagged his hand, dismissing the stars, resulting in streaks of light staying behind Mu Yu. He ventured forward, stopping to check each world for the next half an hour. He stopped once again. Howbeit, he nced over his shoulder to Mu Yu this time before he poked the small ball. Once it expanded, he immediately jumped in, Mu Yu following closely behind.


    Travelling to the past felt akin to crossing through a tunnel where oxygen was scarce. Spiritual energy activity was restricted, meaning they had to deal with the sensation of travelling so fast that it could bepared to being torn asunder. A light flitted across as they reached their destination, dropping them down.


    ***


    Yan, I still havent seen the gentleman of your dreams, teased a long-haired maiden, cheerfully sshing water.


    Senior Sister Piaomiao, Yan cant take her mind off her lover for even a second. When we were at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, she ditched us to cling to him, adorable Xiuer added, sinking neck deep into the water.


    Junior Sister Xiuer, I only met him at Celestial Beauty Parlour. Were just friends, sulked the girl Piaomiao and Xiuer teased, swimming over to Xiuer and stopping with the bottom half of her torso still underwater.


    Is Celestial Beauty Parlour your code for paying my lover a visit? By the way, your radiant skin keeps getting better, Senior Sister Yan. Those two mounds of yours seem to also berger thanst time.


    Yan flicked the water, barring Xiuer from touching her globes.


    Oh, Im so sorry. I shouldve known better than to touch before your lover gets to touch them, teased Xiuer, poking her way through the water barrier to forge forward.


    Yan covered her assets, dimpling. You missing your nd whats his name from Sword Purifying Valley?


    Whats wrong if I am?


    Hearing a faint cry from above, the three maidens stopped their water fight to turn their attention above them.


    Sliding down to a vortex, Mu Yu cried, Please dont dump me in atrine!


    <em>Ssh!</em> Mu Yu cared naught for where he was and borrowed some spiritual energy he could finally ess again to rise to the surface. Puah! Thank heavens I didntnd in atrine.


    What a coincidence. I had no idea you were there, Mu Yu tried, noticing three pairs of aggressive eyes on him. Uh Haha, did I do something wrong?


    No, you didnt. Theyre so pretty. Good job, Mu Yu, dismissively responded Xiaoshuai, smiling as if he was mentally demented


    Yan and Xiuer shrilled as they dipped back in neck deep. What is a man doing here?!


    Piaomiao donned a robe of water and bound back ontond to drape on a thin piece of fabric. The penalty for trespassing into Secr World Sects holy maiden pool is death!


    Eh? Secr World Sect? Holy maiden pool? Secr World Lotus Style? Im at Secr World Sect?


    Mu Yu jumped out of the water, dried himself and then jumped up a willow tree upon seeing the pink lotuses spawned. I was just passing by. I wont keep you. Bye.


    <em>Wheres Gui Ximing? </em>Mu Yu wondered.


    You wont get away for peeping and trespassing! dered Piaomiao, extending her thin fabric to pull her two juniors out of the water.


    Wow, Mu Yu, she resembles Tian Ran, especially those pillows. I need a hug, noted Xiaoshuai, from Mu Yus head.


    <em>Tian Ran? Oh, youre right. Wait, is she Miao Yuyan?! Dad is going to kill me if he finds out I saw her nude! </em>As the three Spirit Severing Realm cultivators charged forwards together, Mu Yu asserted, Wait! Wait! This is all a misunderstanding. I am a virtuous youth! Even my shifu praises me for being innocent and kind.


    Shameless!


    Lecher!


    Despicable!


    Aware that he was not going to get through to them before their petals turned him into a pin cushion, Mu Yu dashed into the woods. If that was not bad enough, he saw a red lotus burst in the firmament, alerting everyone else.


    Whats the matter?


    Piaomiao turned to the Ascension Realm cultivator who appeared where they were and saluted her. Elder Ruo Shu, a man trespassed into Holy Maiden Pool. Xiuer and Yan are going after him.


    Instruct all disciples to find him! ordered Elder Ruo Shu, dispersing her qi to locate Mu Yu.


    Im innocent, for crying out loud!


    Xiaoshuai turned to face the rear andmented, Those are apples. Those are lychees. Oh, the one closest has watermelons!


    The dragon vine woke up because of Xiaoshuais evaluations.


    Rodent, which fruit is Miao Yuyan?


    Id say pears.


    Get out of here. Those are coconuts, disputed Mu Yu. Hey, can you two stop with your discussion and start searching for an escape route?! Were supposed to be young, upright young gentlemen chasing their dreams and upholding justice. Stop contaminating your minds.


    Tian Ran is apples, huh? asked the dragon vine.


    Coconuts! Mu Yu blurted.


    Hahahahaha! Both the dragon vine and Xiaoshuai were rolling on their backs. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 661February 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 638February 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 629February 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    <strong><em>Formation Key</em></strong>


    Dont fret, Mu Yu. All of the events will be erased once you return to the future, so Old White Beard and Dad wont know, assured Xiaoshuai, wagging his buttocks. As such, we can peep all we want, and itll never have happened.


    Mu Yu flicked Xiaoshuais head.


    Wheres that shady ghostie gone? Why isnt he here with us? Also, why did we happen tond in their pool of all ces? queried the dragon vine.


    When you time travel, your information will be added to the dimension you travel to in order to make you part of it. Since theres no trace of your existence in this world, though, youll be sent to wherever theres the aura of someone youre rted to. Basically, youre treated as the person close to you I suppose this means Tian Ran is the one weve been associated with. Since she is unlikely to be born yet, we were sent to her mother, educated Xiaoshuai.


    I didnt hear anything about that rule, Mu Yu voiced. If that rule holds true, Gui Ximing shouldve been dropped off somewhere near here. I guess that means were searching for someone connected to his presence, then. I dont think this will be easy; I dont even know him well. Wait, maybe hes working in some nearby city with his fellow disciples. Search for Ghost Gate members it is, then.


    By the way, any paths found yet? If Zhuge Xiaosheng cast the protection formation, lets see if I can defuse it using Primordial Yin Yang. Mu Yu found the frailest part of the formation and checked the formations activity to figure out, Damn, the exit is in the sky, and the formation only shuts off momentarily at night on the twelfth of every month. That should be three days from now based on the formations activity. Lets hide in a tree until we can sneak out.


    While he was fleeing, Mu Yu drew a rough map of Secr World Sect in his mind. They were all about mountains kilometres tall and decorated buildings. Even their pools were fancied up. Flying was a no go because all of the paths were heavily guarded, and their disciples were actively searching for him. There was no way he was going to be granted entry to the extravagant guest pce.


    Controlling a disciple to take Wood Spirit out did ur to Mu Yu at one point. That wouldnt work, nheless, as their disciples werent allowed to leave the sect until the debauched pervert was located and skinned.


    By the third day, the disciples started scouring every path up the mountains.


    The aggressive-looking Ascension Realm cultivator stood guard at the frailest part of the formation on the third night, much to Mu Yus chagrin.


    We bloody waited for three days for nothing! I guess this means we have to incite chaos to sneak out. As Mu Yu flew up to the exit, he saw a maiden approaching. Shiniang?! Why is she avoiding all of the patrols?


    Lets go find out, Xiaoshuai encouraged.


    Miao Yuyan descended behind a rock halfway up the mountain, then materialised a translucent jade piece to her hand.


    The formation pattern in her jade piece is the same as Secr World Sects protection formation.


    When Miao Yuyan pressed the jade piece onto the formation, the invisible formation lines revealed themselves on the jade piece. The jade piece emanated a green light in the form of an adult human silhouette.


    <em>Formation Sect couldnt have manufactured that jade piece; making a key for someone is against their business policy. The only people who could cast that formation is Dad or Shifu,</em> thought Mu Yu. Seeing Miao Yuyan walk out the other side, he cried, Wait! Wait up!


    Mu Yu dove out of the tree and grabbed Miao Yuyans hand as she tried to put it away.


    Whos there? Miao Yuyan questioned in a soft voice.


    Its me!


    The pervert!


    Yes, the perv-, Im not a pervert! Im an upright, bright young man.


    L-let go of me! Face aze, Miao Yuyan threatened, Ill shout!


    Go for it. Well both be captured. Ill spill your secret, and we can both kiss our futures goodbye, hahaha, teased Mu Yu, still holding onto the hand of the woman who resembled Tian Ran.


    What do you want?!


    I want to leave with you.


    I cant let you leave after you trespassed onto our grounds!


    Ho? Im inside. Youre outside. If you wont let me leave, Ill keep holding on until someone finds us in the morning.


    You shameless perv- Fine. Come out. Also, you have to exin to me why you infiltrated our sect once youe out.


    Easy, hehe, replied Mu Yu, letting go and exiting. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 472November 19, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 606January 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 515December 11, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    <strong><em>Beauty Connoisseur</em></strong>


    Miao Yuyan held a sword, pink energy running through it, up to Mu Yus neck the moment he set foot outside the barrier.


    Youll alert everyone if you attack me here, you know?


    Miao Yuyan grouchily materialised a lotus and tied his arm up to hers using strings from the lotus.


    Come on now. Were all good kids, right? suggested Mu Yu, not bothering to remove the shackles even though he could.


    No good man would peep on us bathing! protested Miao Yuyan, storing away her jade piece, consequently restoring the formation to how it was.


    Who made you the jade piece, Sword Shadow Dust Gale or Eternally Youthful Ku Mu?


    N-nobody. Its our sects sacred item.


    Aaaah, so Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, teased Mu Yu, knowing his adopted father would do anything for Miao Yuyan.


    N-no. I cant drag him into th-. No, it wasnt him.


    Mu Yu saw Tian Ran in Miao Yuyans mannerisms, cueing him into wondering how she was doing.


    Miao Yuyan heard someone flying toward them. Oh no, the guard ising.


    Whos there?


    The Body Synthesis Realm cultivator summoned a plethora of lotuses, lightning up the duo before they could take cover. The maiden in ck questioned, What are you doing here, Junior Sister Yuyan? Who is he?


    Ah, Senior Sister Nan Gong, I I


    Nan Gong contracted her brows. Junior Sister, dont tell me you and he are


    Mu Yu devoured the lotus on his arm using death qi and then choked Miao Yuyan. Hahaha, stay back. Ive poisoned her with the aphrodisiac lust inducer. I havent had my chance to enjoy her yet, and you just had to show up. Come any closer and I will kill her!


    Huh? responded Miao Yuyan.


    Mu Yu cast a formation on his hand choking Miao Yuyan, muting her.


    You used lust inducer on her? No wonder why shes behaving strangely. Release her now, or I shall ensure not a speck of you remains!


    I wouldnt mind dying with her, hehehe, responded Mu Yu, trying to help cover for Miao Yuyan.


    You disgust me! Wait Are you the lecher who peeped on them bathing? shouted Nan Gong.


    Damn straight! Im that that that beauty connoisseur!


    Beauty connoisseur my foot! Die, voyeur!


    Thank heavens I can erase all this, Mu Yu inwardly said, watching the disciples arriving on the scene. If anyone moves, Ill kill her right away!


    Mu Yu scampered back with Miao Yuyan, wanting to get out of there before the bigwigs arrived. He teleported them away and camouged them in a formation. Nan Gong continued to chase the two of them despite his threats.


    Let go of me! Miao Yuyan barely enunciated.


    Mu Yu released Miao Yuyan, whispering, Im trying to help you here!


    Miao Yuyan realised Mu Yu was trying to help already. Once she decided he might have had his reasons for the intrusion, she quietly informed, Go left. The dangerous terrain makes it easy to escape from.


    Mu Yu nted a few formation foundations in the stone walls of the rocky area, casting an illusion formation that they could escape in. By the time Nan Gong found her way out of the slipshod formation, they had shaken her off.


    The two set up a camp on a small dune far away from Secr Word Sect, where Xiaoshuai grilled a rabbit to feast on.


    That was a close one. If your violent Elder Ruo Shu showed up, I wouldve been buried there, Mu Yu said, passing a grilled rabbit thigh to Miao Yuyan.


    Miao Yuyan, staring at Mu Yu the entire time, refused to ept the thigh. Who are you? Why did you infiltrate our sect and do something so shameless?


    Im not a pervert. I told you I was just passing by and happened to fall through the sky.


    Thats hogwash! We have a formation that guards against outsiders, and falling from the sky is preposterous! Tell the tr-


    Or what? Youre going to kill me after I helped you?


    I didnt need your help!


    Yes, yes, Ill get lost after were done eating, and you can go flirt with Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. After taking a bite of his piece, Mu Yu noticed Xiaoshuai hadnt even had a nibble. Xiaoshuai, why arent you eating?


    Well, its going to crawl out of your mouth after we leave ande back to life. Imagine what you just digested bing Xiaoshuai smirked.


    Mu Yu spat out his food and started rinsing his mouth repetitively.


    Eternally Youthful Ku Mu isnt my lover!


    My bad, it must be Sword Shadow Dust Gale, then.


    What are you talking about? He wouldnt even know me, snapped Miao Yuyan.


    You recognise Feng Haochen?


    Who? Why would I recognise him? Whats your deal?


    Pretend I never said anything. Do you know where Ghost Gate is active around these areas?


    Youre with Ghost Gate?!


    Shell no. You would never find anyone half as handsome as me there.


    True that, but youre not as good looking as you think.


    Mu Yu hissed.


    Thanks for helping me. If you want to find someone from Ghost Gate, I suggest you visit Sunny City since the eight great sects typically have stations in every city. Alternatively, you can try five hundred kilometres north, where you will see a big, dark crater shrouded in mist. Thats Ghost Gate, shared Miao Yuyan, flying off.


    Mu Yu turned back to see Xiaoshuai heartily eating a rabbit. Xiaoshuai, didnt you say the stuff you digest woulde out of your mouth?


    Ah, whateba (whatever). Hunger gums furs (hungeres first), Xiaoshuai answered with a full mouth.


    You were lying to me, werent you?


    Nope.


    You said that just to hog the rabbit!


    No, the rabbit is just too small.


    I bloody knew it! Give me a rabbit thigh! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 665February 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 205July 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 338September 13, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    <strong><em>Exotic Valley</em></strong>


    Mu Yu heard about the five million spirit stones bounty on his head for peeping on Miao Yuyan and kidnapping her at Sunny City. There was no shortage of people volunteering to capture him to avenge Miao Yuyan and collect the county. Portraits of him would blow into his face every so often.


    Theyre never going to capture you at this rate. Youre nowhere near this good looking,mented Xiaoshuai, checking out Mu Yus portrait.


    I look way better than that portrait.


    Oh.


    I have the drumsticks.


    After a closer look, you do look better than the portrait, Xiaoshuai opined, wearing his cute smile.


    Dragon Vine: Idiots.


    Despite his denial, Mu Yu had to disguise his appearance due to the semnce between his face and the portrait.


    Mu Yu found his way to a murky building in a small, empty alley after querying where Ghost Gates posthouse was. The ghost qi didnt bother him when he had Wood Spirit.


    Stop, this is Ghost Gates pl-


    Mu Yu pped a piece of divine soul wood onto the Body Severing Realm Ghost Gate member and then did the same thing to the members backup. It was normal for weaker members to be tasked with guarding posthouses.


    Did Gui Ximinge here?


    I dont know who that is, but a Body Synthesis Realm guest did drop by three days ago. He left without saying a word, though.


    Gui Ximing couldnt have warned his fellow sect members about Walk-in Heart Genesis robbery because it could change the events, thereby ruining his search. Since he didnt tell them anything, Mu Yu had no leads to find where Gui Ximing had gone.


    Third Continent wasnt much different thirty-four years ago  neither did it fix Mu Yusck of direction. Rationalising he would alert Ghost Gate if he kidnapped one of their members to lead the way, Mu Yu decided to find his way to Ghost Gate alone and, true to his gag, got lost again.


    How do you reckon the thief sneak into Ghost Gate? Sneaking past Ascension Realm cultivators and stealing a heavily guarded treasure is admirable,mented Xiaoshuai.


    It mightve been one of them, the dragon vine guessed.


    I doubt it. Theyd know who it is if an insider stole it. Moreover, judging from Gui Ximing and his twins reactions, they dont seem to know who the thief is, opined Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu, why did you go to Dads Valley? Xiaoshuai eximed.


    No wonder why I thought the surroundings were familiar, responded Mu Yu, hoping nobody would mention he found his way there by luck. Well, since were here, lets go pay him a visit.


    Eternally Youthful Ku Mu had yet to erect any formations in the valley. Therefore, it was quite the exotic valley.


    Has Dad note here yet? Not even the celestial fiend tree is here. I guess we wont get to see how Dad looked thirty-four years ago. Mu Yu sensed an aggressive and strong presence in the distance as he prepared to leave. It is Dad!


    Mu Yu set aside his urge to give Ku Mu a big hug, opting to hide in a tree instead for Ku Mu was with Miao Yuyan.


    It was a waste of time trying to guess cultivators age as disguises and pills could easily manipte appearances; it wasnt really a topic cultivators wasted their time questioning much, either.


    Im so not use to seeing Dad smile; hes like a different man with that friendly smile.


    Count me in. Id prefer him looking stern, voiced the dragon vine.


    This is the ce you wanted to show me? Its really nice. Itd be so blissful to live here, giddily expressed Miao Yuyan, sitting down on a rock located on the mountain next to the valley.


    Ku Mu nodded. If. You like. I can. Change it. What is. Your dream. Home like?


    Let me see Id like to live inside a big tree. Id like to see a small bridge outside that crosses over that smallke. Itd be heaven to listen to birds singing and water flowing while I meditate under the tree!


    Okay.


    Mu Yu sighed, thinking, <em>Dad did everything she asked for, but he ended up living in the treehouse alone in the end. Miao Yuyan appearspletely oblivious to his feelings.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 666February 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 205July 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    <strong><em>Exasperated Ku Mu (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, we going to ask for directions? If we dont catch up to Gui Ximing, we will miss Walk-in Heart Genesis being stolen! reminded the dragon vine, noticing Mu Yu engrossed in watching Ku Mu and Miao Yuyan stroll along the valley.


    We cant ask Dad, though, can we? He doesnt know who we are, and Miao Yuyan is right by his side. Im willing to bet Big Rodents life hell skin us alive with the bounty on Mu Yus head right now.


    You have a point. Lets get out of here.


    Mu Yu headed to the valleys exit via trees and emerged to fly only when he deemed it was safe. To his surprise, a formation stopped him as he rose.


    This is Dads formation!


    Who. Are you? fumed Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu had a lot to say to his adopted father. s, knowing it was pointless, he exined, Elder, I identally came here. I shall take my leave now.


    Eh? Arent you the one who peeped on me bathing? Miao Yuyan arrived at Ku Mus side and pointed out.


    Mu Yu held a hand to his forehead.


    Youre the one who peeped on Miao Yuyan?


    Feeling a chill down his spine, Mu Yu tired exining, That is a misunderstanding! Shin-, I mean, Goddess Yuyan, I told you it was just a misunderstanding.


    Peeping on her bathing was just a misunderstanding?


    Confined within Ku Mus energy pressure, Mu Yu objected, I identally fell into the pool. If I could choose, I wouldnt havended in the holy maiden pool.


    Impudent boy, you will pay with your life!


    Ku Mu dispersed a green poison mist around Mu Yu.


    Elder, please let me exin. I mean no harm!


    Save it for the king of hell! Ku Mu turned formation lines into green chains to detain Mu Yu.


    Goddess Yuyan, speak up for me! Its impolite to fight when we can talk this out!


    Whilst shielding himself with Helian Kongs soul item, Mu Yu unsheathed Shadow Splitter Sword to block the chains. In the end, though, he sumbed to the force of the chains, staggering backwards. Ku Mu manipted the shapes of the chains at will, rolling Mu Yu up simrly to the traditional rice dish made of glutinous rice wrapped in bamboo leaves  zongzi.


    Dont kill him. He really might not have meant to, voiced Miao Yuyan.


    Yeah, we really didnt mean to, added Xiaoshuai.


    Yuyan, I wont allow anyone to affront you! He must pay! asserted Ku Mu, turning his formation into his original Dead Zone Domain.


    Mu Yu, suffocating, hurriedly wrapped Wood Spirit around his arm to drain out the poison and hide within it, therefore escaping the shackles. Ku Mu was stumped for a next move as nobody had ever escaped his domain before.


    Elder, it really is a misunderstanding.


    Who are you?! thundered Ku Mu, turning his domain into lethal poison.


    Elder, I am am your disciple! answered Mu Yu, unable to get out of the field of poison.


    Theres yet to be anyone qualified to be my disciple, and Ive never taken in any disciple.


    Mu Yu hurled over a pile of poison herbs. Do you recognise them?


    Flowing light, darkness, bone disintegration, vanquish


    Some of the names were Mu Yus children he came up with while trying to kill time.


    Where did you learn about these poison herbs from?!


    Can we hit pause on this fight for now to talk?


    Ill just pry it out of you after Ive apprehended you!


    I dont think he harbours ill will, Miao Yuyan jumped in front and persuaded.


    Ku Mu turned to Miao Yuyan, devoid of hostility. Yuyan, are you sure you want to spare him?


    Mm.


    Okay, responded Ku Mu, smiling again.


    Cognisant of the fact that Ku Mus smile was forced, Mu Yu waited for the pressure on him to melt away, then praised, Alls well ends well. Elder Kumu, I am your fan.


    Ku Mu shot Mu Yu a warning re.


    You tailed me? questioned Miao Yuyan, vignt.


    Mu Yu stole a glimpse of Ku Mus aggressive fists and wagged his hands. No, no, I just happened to pass by. I was searching for Ghost Gate with the directions you gave me, but I got lost. Since I noticed someone was in the valley, I popped in to ask for directions.


    Thats a lie, used Ku Mu.


    You do need to pass by here to reach Ghost Gate, indeed. Keep flying in this direction, and it should be in sight tomorrow.


    Thank you, Goddess. I shall take my leave now, Mu Yu expressed, revealing his white pearls.


    Ku Mu suddenly queried, Where did your poison knowledge from? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 666February 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 338September 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 205July 9, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    <strong><em>Exasperated Ku Mu (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Getting over his brains transient short circuit, Mu Yu shed his pearly whites. My old man taught me. Hes the best poison adept Ive ever seen in my life. Nobody out there can hold a candle to him. They call him King of Poison Kings.


    Nobody can hold a candle to him? A nobody imperiously calls himself King of Poison Kings? You havent seen anything.


    <em>Thats some harsh way to slight yourself, Dad,</em> Mu Yu wanted to blurt.


    Howe you were immune to my poison? Ku Mu aggressed.


    Because were handsome, Xiaoshuai enlightened.


    Hahaha.


    Is that a new synonym for please kill me? Ku Mu snapped.


    No, no, my Dad really did teach me. My dad is as incredible as you are. He has yet to meet an equal, you know?


    Hmph, dont mention a nobody in the same breath as me.


    He isnt a nobody. He is somebody, but thats not his name Switching to a serious tone, Mu Yu opined, Elder, I have always believed that you should not disparage someone carelessly because you never know who you might be disparaging.


    What, abysmal poison skills are impervious to criticism? If you can coalesce one third of your spiritual energy when using flowing light, you could bring out more of its potential. Also, what sort of idiot throws disintegrating bones so carelessly? Who do you expect to disintegrate with that? Laughing half-step trip is to be consumed orally. You think you have the auto lock-on aim? Is that what your so-called adept father taught you? King of Poison Kings, my foot.


    Helpless, Mu Yu said, Elder, I have no intention of offending you. I shall take my leave.


    Formations still active, Ku Mu stated, You still havent answered me: how are you immune to my poison?!


    B-because I have huoxiang fuqi herb, answered Mu Yu, creating the made-up herb using Wood Spirit.


    Ku Mu examined the three inch tall herb with green leaves and a ck root. The white lines on the leaves contributed to its ability to absorb the poisonous mist around. Huoxiang fuqi herb?


    Thats right. I, I mean, my dad plucked it from an alp dozens of kilometres high. It can neutralise all poisons. My dad told me it grows an inch every millennium. Each inch can neutralise a thousand variety of poisons, leading to it being called Thousand Poison Antidote. Surely you have heard of it, Elder.


    I Of course I Hmph!


    I know you must have heard of it but not had the chance to obtain it. I can tell you are not the kind of man who would kill and rob. How about I give this to you? In return, you let me off the hook? proposed Mu Yu, holding out his huoxiang fuqi herb.


    Ku Mu, understandably coveting the herb, took in a deep breath to protect his rationality. You will not be forgiven for peeping on Yuyan under any circumstances. I wont forgive you even if you offered me a thousand of them. Having said that, since Yuyan wants to spare you, I shall spare you. Begone! The next time I see you, you will take yourst breath!


    How did I end up in his cklist again? Mu Yu muttered under his breath, flying away. There goes making up all the times I owed him.


    Returning back on track, Xiaoshuai giggled. Ku Mu cursing himself was hrious.


    Hed give us an earful if he ever found out about it. Anyhow, now I can see why Bai Jie had qualms targeting Dad. His formations still impress me as always.


    Ku Mu is already at Body Synthesis Realm, so why is he still stuck there thirty-four yearster? He didnt practice alchemy, so he doesnt have wood residue in him? It makes no sense, mentioned the dragon vine.


    Maybe its because he works with poison? He was pulling punches back there. Maybe his cultivation far exceeded Body Synthesis Realm, for all we know, supposed Mu Yu.


    Spotting a quiet, cold, deste in that no living fiend beast or bird dared to venture near, Mu Yu descended behind a ck rock in case there were sentries. The nts oozed yin qi, and the signature grey bone corrosion grass.


    Yep, this must be Ghost Gates ce.


    Mu Yu inspected the surroundings, confirming there was a ghost technique formation that Ghost Gate specialised in erected themselves. Their formation scanned for souls on thoseing and going, meaning anyone with only one soul couldnt be one of them.


    We dont have a twin in us, so how are we going to infiltrate? XIaoshuai whispered.


    There has to be an entrance because their new disciples wouldnt have twins. Im not convinced they never have guests, either. Lets search for an entrance.


    After some scouring, they found a shabby one metre high grave designed after a dormant turtle or something, bone corrosion grass sprouting out of it. Mu Yu sneaked closer to the nted tomb through the bone corrosion grass, hypothesising it was the entrance based off the ghost qi exuded. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 303August 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 180June 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    <strong><em>Granny Meng</em></strong>


    I know how to enter now, said Mu Yu, drawing inspiration from the Ghost Gate disciplesing and going.


    Mu Yu tailed a Body Severing Realm disciple who scrambled into the woods leading to a city. Mu Yu fired off a branch, tangling up the disciple and knocking him unconscious. And now, we just need him to take us in.


    Were going to hide in Wood Spirit, and have him take us through the formation? queried the dragon vine.


    No, theyd still detect us even if we hid in Wood Spirit. We need him to take us through the entrance.


    The guard captain was on a mission to locate seventeen souls that passed away between eleven at night and one in the morning for some mysterious ritual. Mu Yu tried his luck at finding out about Walk-in Heart Genesis, but he failed. Finding out his name was Gui Congliang, which could mean reform, Xiaoshuai found it hrious.


    Doesnt it matter if the victims were killed or die of natural causes? questioned the dragon vine, disgusted with Ghost Gates ways.


    We need to let him go off and collect the souls even though we hate it. Anyway, lets make haste.


    Gui Congliang took Wood Spirit Sword to the tomb just as Mu Yu suspected he would and pressed his hand on it, injecting ghost qi into the gravestone. The gravestone shone grey and sunk down, revealing a staircase leading down to a deep, dark cave. It wasnt safe yet because Gui Congliang informed there were guards down there. Though disciples with twins seldom took this route, it wasnt too hard for them to remember the way.


    At the end of the quiet staircase were two rows of green mes hanging from the stone walls along a stone passageway. At the end of the passageway was a narrow timber bridge they had to cross to climb the staircase leading to the sect grounds. Ghouls could be heard crying from beneath the bridge.


    Which faction are you with? Why are you crossing the bridge?


    Mu Yu never noticed the skinny, anxious-looking granny, who had ascended beyond Body Synthesis Realm, standing in a dark corner, using her bone walking stick that had an actual hand for a handle.


    Granny Meng was in charge of having new disciples drink the burbling red liquid in her hovering stone basin and the four bowls orbiting the basin as a weing ceremony for new disciples. The liquid was aptly called dead soup, which was purportedly brewed from the bones of the dead.


    I am with the seventeenth faction. I came here because because Gui Congliang gulped at the sight of the red liquid as he racked his brains for an answer. Mu Yu took over, continuing, Because my twin was hurt while I was on a mission and, therefore, cannot pass through the formation.


    Granny Meng coughed. I see. You seem interested in this walking stick of mine. This is my husbands hand. After I killed him to turn into my twin, I cut his hands off for I couldnt bear to part with him. Now we can always hold hands.


    I-I-I know the story. You told mest time.


    Of course you have. Im sharing the story with our visitor. Dear guest, why are you trying to sneak into Ghost Gate? questioned Granny Meng, staring at the grass de on Gui Congliangs shoulder.


    All those who wish to be one of us must pass my test. Do you want to be one of us? asked Granny Meng, casually passing the stone basin over using her walking stick.


    Only then did Mu Yu notice the second hand that supposedly belonged to her husband was used as the base for her walking stick! The hand she held could move as if it was alive, scooping up a bowl of the red soup with said hand.


    You cant pass the bridge unless you drink my soup.


    Seeing the hand and bowl floating in the air, Mu Yu called, Leg it!


    Mu Yu forced Gui Congliang to attack Granny Meng to afford himself time to slip past.


    I told you: you cant cross unless you drink my soup, repeated Granny Meng, showing that she had lost all her teeth upon attempting a Cheshire smile. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 296August 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 565January 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    <strong><em>Grandpa Meng (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Wood Spirit morphed into a flitting ray of green light to cross the ten-metre long bridge. Upon crossing the bridge, Mu Yu beheld the sight of a mountain of skeletons, some of which were only partially decaying. The skeletons came to life, crawling up to where Mu Yu was. Judging from their uniforms, they were the twins before their deaths! The twins skeletons were controlled using a skill passed down within Ghost Gate, still as strong as they were prior to their deaths.


    Mu Yu turned Wood Spirit into a big tree to whack them all back. The physical attack drove them back; however, their ghost qi cancelled out any effects death qi couldve induced. Even though Wood Spirit could turn into infinite branches and repair itself whenever a branch was snapped, the numbers were too overwhelming.


    Mu Yu looked over his shoulder, where he sighted a vacant stone tform, which he assumed was where he came through. Upon leaping up onto the tform, the skeletons vanished, and he was back to where the bridge was.


    Hehehe, I told you that you cant cross unless you drink my soup, repeated Granny Meng, passing Mu Yu a bowl of soup using her walking sticks hand.


    Gui Congliang was out cold  courtesy of Granny Meng. She also didnt show any intention of attacking. Still, Mu Yu remained on high alert, questioning, Outsiders can also drink it?


    Hehehe, regardless of who you are, you cant cross the bridge unless you drink it.


    Even guests?


    Youre not a guest.


    And if I refuse to drink? Mu Yu asked, recalling the contempt and disgust Gui Congliang held for the soup in his memories.


    In essence, the soup was a marker on their souls that prohibited anyone who drank it from betraying Ghost Gate.


    Ill ask my husband to feed you, then, hehehe, responded Granny Meng, conjuring an apparition overhead.


    When you see a man wearing a ck straw hat, fully ck eyes, a goatee and oozing ominous vibes, you do not trust him.


    Grandpa Meng summoned the walking stick to his hand, then split it in two, jamming it into his soul. Holding onto the bowl of soup, he swooped down to Mu Yu and then sshed it, manipting it into the shape of a thin snake to fit into Mu Yus mouth.


    Mu Yu discovered he was unable to move as a result of Granny Mengs Ascension Realm energy pinning him down. Mu Yu relied on Helian Kongs soul item to break the shackles off, then showed his clean heels.


    The soup that had been spilt curved and continued chasing Mu Yu. Granny Meng extended her dry hand toward his throat, prompting him to spawn tree branches for a block. She slithered her way through the branches cleverly. Meanwhile, Mu Yu used the leaves to intercept the soup chasing him, sttering it on the ground.


    Youre a wood demon! noted Granny Meng.


    Despite Mu Yu flying off at top speed, Granny Meng managed to cut his path forward, forcing him to retreat to the edge of the bridge. Granny Meng bound after Mu Yu, forcing him to head back to the other side.


    Id have better chances against the skeleton army than the two of them!


    The two didnt chase after him just asst time.


    Stop! someonemanded in a calm voice.


    <em>What the?</em> Mu Yu wondered, cautiously removing his branches to see the skeletons making way for him.


    Mu Yu, look at the top of the skeletons! Doesnt that resemble Grandpa Meng? Xiaoshuai shouted.


    Two missing arms and no decaying, oh, crap, youre right! He should be dead, though, shouldnt he? Be ready for anything. I dont trust someone who can control a skeleton army from Ghost Gate. Thats not to mention his cultivation.


    Grandpa Meng ambled over. Why do you have such prominent death qi on you?


    And how are you in control of your thoughts?


    Youre not with Ghost Gate, so what are you doing here? Are you trying to infiltrate?


    Mu Yu refused to answer.


    I can help you get in.


    Pfft, a Ghost Gate member helping me get into Ghost Gate. And I thought I had heard it all.


    Im not with Ghost Gate.


    What?


    Theres no need to be wary. I am helping you as I have a request for you. Your death qi is their worst fear. Help me retrieve my arms so that I can leave this cursed ce, exined Grandpa Meng, pointing around.


    You havent answered my question. How is your consciousness intact when Granny Meng has extracted your soul?


    Mm Grandpa Meng scoffed, Im a member of Life and Death Sect. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 561January 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 582January 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 613January 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    <strong><em>Grandpa Meng (Part 2)</em></strong>


    What? Why would someone from Life and Death Sect be Granny Mengs twin?


    Its a long story that Id rather not recall.


    A romance between Ghost Gate and Life and Death Sect is quite innovative. I thought you lot were heartless until now.


    Hmph! She was only after my soul. Thanks to our corpse-control skill, I can still live on even as just a corpse. With that said, it still cantpare to living as a living man.


    Ghost Gates idea of a twin was a soul. Life and Death Sects idea of a twin was a corpse that they controlled. The procedure to produce their twins was identical.


    Okay, so where are we?


    This ce is called Twins Corpse Ocean, a dump for twins corpses. Unless they are dumped here, their cultivation during their lifetime cant be sustained. Nobody from Ghost Gate dares to venture here for the reason that the souls with their consciousness suppressed will rise and fight for control over the body. Not even that wench dares to set foot in here. If she does, Ill murder her!


    You can?


    Of course I can! thundered Grandpa Meng. As long as I can retrieve my arms and reattach them, I can leave this ce to take back my soul and return to life!


    If I could beat her, I wouldnt have fled here.


    You have death qi. I can help you sneak in as long as you agree to my request.


    And how do I help you?


    Take me to the other side of the bridge, and help me kill her using your death qi. After that, Ill help you.


    How do I get your out of here?


    Ovey my corpse qi with your death qi, and Ill be able to reach the stone tform.


    And what if you turn your back on me after I help you?


    She wont let you off if you go out. You can choose to stay here for eternity or trust me.


    Let me think about it, Mu Yu demanded, retreating to the edge of the stone tform.


    Whats the call? Are we going to ally with him? Xiaoshuaimunicated via Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation?


    Life and Death Sect cant be trusted any more than Ghost Gate, the dragon vine opined.


    We dont have a choice. Xiaoshuai, how much do you know about their skill?


    No clue. This is my first time seeing someone live without their soul. Its my first time hearing of someone separate their soul and consciousness to sustain life.


    What about this ce? Given its importance, would destroying this ce be the equivalent of amputating one of Ghost Gates limps?


    Theres an immense energy guarding this sinister ce, ensuring the skeletons wont decay. Thats why we cant destroy this ce. She wouldnt have allowed us to barge in here, otherwise, stated Xiaoshuai, sniffing the air.


    You done thinking? voiced Grandpa Meng, letting the skeletons move a tad.


    Fine. However, you must let me cast a formation on you in case you decide to backstab me. Worsees to worse, well both kick the bucket.


    Hmph. Once Mu Yu nted an explosion pill inside him and cast a lightning formation on him, Grandpa Meng remarked, Your formation skills are very advanced.


    To reiterate: Im helping you escape. Youre going to help me sneak in. If you dont harm me, Ill uphold my end of the deal.


    Im not as unscrupulous as them. I have my principles.


    With the pact approved on both sides, Mu Yu coated Grandpa Meng in death qi and returned to the stone tform.


    I told you: you must drink my soup if you wish to cross the bridge, repeated Granny Meng.


    Given how you lied to your man, amputated his arms and dumped him in Twins Corpse Ocean, Im inclined to not trust you. Have you never repented even once?


    My husband and I are in love! What tripe are you blithering?!


    Really now? Is this your idea of love? questioned Grandpa Meng, emerging wearing death qi.


    H-how are y-. Impossible!


    The corpse qi kept me alive. Isnt it time you return my arms and soul to me?


    You have no right to make any demands of me! screamed Granny Meng, dousing herself in ghost qi to bridge the gap because she knew she couldnt fight Grandpa Meng using her soul.


    Kid, lend me your death qi. Dont let her absorb my corpse qi.


    Mu Yu reluctantly went along with the strategy. Grandpa Meng manipted the death qi into arms. The death qi instantly put Granny Meng on the back foot.


    You would collude with an outsider to hurt me?!


    Had I not lowered my guard, would you have been able to kill me? How about I rece you with my twin since you destroyed mine?! jibed Grandpa Meng, confining Granny Meng in death qi.


    <em>Why isnt there as much as a tremor or sound when the two of them are going at tit for tat?</em> pondered Mu Yu.


    Aaaaah! Granny Meng shrilled. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 586January 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 251August 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    <strong><em>Ghost Gates Territory</em></strong>


    Grandpa Meng floored Granny Meng, who was wheezing, and stepped on her. He reattached his arms after they automatically dropped off the walking stick. He didnt need as much as an herb or pill to reattach his arm, and there were no traces he ever lost them.


    Im a man of my word. Pour the bloody soup onto Netherworld Bridge, and youll be able to enter, instructed Grandpa Meng, dragging Granny Meng off to a corner to sit and recover.


    Mu Yu, who had his death qi returned to him, responded, Nice to know youre a man of your word.


    Relieved he didnt have to fight a battle hed lose for sure, Mu Yu woke up Gui Congliang and then erased his memory. He pinched his nose as he went up to fetch the bloody soup and poured it onto the bridge. As promised, he didnt enter Twins Corpse Field when he crossed the bridge again.


    Kid, what are you sneaking into Ghost Gate for? I suggest you think twice about sneaking in.


    I have business with them. Shouldnt you be more worried theye after you while you stay here? responded Mu Yu, worried Grandpa Mengs actions would drive Ghost Gate to increase security around Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    They wonte here. Typically, only new disciples woulde this way. If I take her away from here, they will be alerted. If you can get out before I leave, youre lucky, answered Grandpa Meng, shutting his eyes to recuperate.


    Mu Yu climbed the stairs and exited via a grave. He cast an illusion formation on himself then began scanning the stone path with weeds growing. Not a ray of light could get through the ghost qi shrouding the sky. With not even a tree around, Mu Yu had very few means of hiding.


    Mu Yu, what do you reckon would happen if we used death qi to take all of the twins skeletons out of Twins Corpse Field? Xiaoshuai asked.


    I had the same question. If we do, I think Ghost Gates members wont be able to use their twins inbat. Lets give it a try when we return to the present. Theres no point trying it now.


    Where do we start searching for Walk-in Heart Genesis? inquired the dragon vine, watching Ghost Gates disciples going about their own business. More importantly, we dont even know how it looks.


    We need to wait for the thief. Theres no point stealing it in this world, replied Mu Yu, sitting down behind a rtively hidden rock. We can watch their reactions. If it was stolen, theyd be in uproar. Im sure Gui Ximing has already sneaked in. Since he knows where it is, we can try searching for him. The unsolvable problem is that not even he knows when it was stolen  if he can be trusted  so we have to y the waiting game.


    How do we know who stole it when not even they know? questioned the dragon vine, still concerned.


    We can try praying? We know the future, so we can prepare for the thief unlike them.


    Im still trying to figure out how the thief is going to infiltrate Ghost Gate when we only managed to get in through sheer luck. I cant name anyone good enough to pull it off, opined the dragon vine.


    You reckon it was Old White Beard?! suggested Xiaoshuai.


    Shifu should already be in Celestial Prison. I cant imagine him pulling it off when his cultivation is constantly regressing.


    Xie Bo? Chen Tiandao? Xiaoshuai guessed?


    Why do you keep guessing names of formation casters? Why not Ku Mu? Hes also a monster of a formation caster, expressed the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu inherited everything Ku Mu had. If he had Walk-in Heart Genesis, wed already know, you dunce.


    Lets not get ahead of ourselves. There are plenty of cultivators without any affiliations. We havent even ounted for Shadowless Sect. If you ask me, theyre capable enough and the biggest suspects. Im certain the thief is, at least, an Ascension Realm cultivator, Mu Yu voiced.


    Xiaoshuai, who grew restless over the seven days of waiting for he liked to be active, questioned, Walk-in Heart Genesis wouldnt have been stolen a few days prior, would it?


    Gui Congliang wouldve been aware if it was. I doubt theyve lost it when it still appears peaceful, disputed Mu Yu.


    They were still at the outer perimeter of Ghost Gate. The main area of Ghost Gate was the huge crater at the centre of the in that resembled the scene where a spherical boulder was dropped. They had yet to see any means of approaching the crater with a kilometre circumference when there were formations and patrols. It was pointless to sneak in there because the thief would have had to leave Walk-in Heart Genesis. By that logic, it made the most sense to camp the exit.


    On the eighth day, there were more guards, and the atmosphere was tenser. They were preparing for a big ceremony that required lots of souls for a sacrificial summoning.


    Ghost Gate must be bringing out Walk-in Heart Genesis for this ritual. That must be the perfect moment for the thief to pinch it! deduced Mu Yu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 671February 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 672February 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 670February 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    <strong><em>Ritual</em></strong>


    Ghost Gates disciples had spent days collecting suitable souls over thest few days. Suitable souls were those belonging to nine year olds who were born and died between nine and eleven at night. Others had to be eighty-one year olds who died natural deaths. The only universal requisite was that the soul energy was potent regardless of who they came from.


    At midnight on the ninth night, Ghost Gate released dense ghost qi from the big crater, spreading to every corner of the in. A recital in low voices and the cries of vengeful souls announced themencement of the ritual. Ghost Gates disciples in the huge crater sincerely knelt down.


    A ck skeleton altar embellished with rednterns in its four corners rose from the crater. Floating text nted itself on the altar, illuminating it in green. Green rings emanated from the altar as it gradually blended into the darkness.


    The high-pitched recital switched to a stifled, yet high-pitched, recital, the kind that made blood run cold. The ghost mist started to assume the forms of fanged ghosts unleashing harrowing screams. As the wind disintegrated the ghosts, another would rece them.


    The fournterns shone red beams toward the centre, generating sparks from their collision. A ray of ck light burst vertically from the centre of the altar, absorbing all light shone its way. Everyone started feeling short of breath from some pressure originating above them.


    The world shall fall. Long live, My Liege!


    Thats an entirely new level of arrogance. He knows hes so ugly that he covers his face under a hood, yet he wants to live long? sledged Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu backed off a little just in case Ghost Gates patriarch could detect him.


    Ghost Gates patriarch watched the scarlet moonplete itself, ghost qi in the sky also changing to red. Ghost Sects four guardians, attired in red robes, appeared at the four corners of the altar before anyone noticed, generating ripples and brightening the green light from the altar with each chant.


    What the shell?! Thats the stuff Dragon Vine read aloud at Lunar Gods Pce!


    Indeed, except this version does not sound like a summoning chant but a scouting spell or something Receiving an epiphany, the dragon vine revealed, I know! They must be searching for the Lunar Gods Pce!


    Isnt the pce sealed in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda? Thats not to mention were inside World Manifestation Cycle Seal, which is also inside the pagoda, mentioned Xiaoshuai.


    They probably didnt know about it thirty-four years ago.


    Offer your blood to the gods for their benevolence. Having faith is the only path to immortality. Lunar God rules the world and blesses the world. If ones soul is chosen, one can be reincarnated. Those who oppose the lunar race shall be exterminated and not granted shelter. Lunar God rules all. Do not underestimate the rage of lunar gods, Ghost Gates patriarch chanted.


    Ghosties leader is a religious maniac whose profession is creating miscreants? dissed Xiaoshuai.


    A pattern resembling a golden version of Sacred Ind gradually took form on the ghost mist in the firmament.


    Souls, to your positions! Ghost Gates patriarchmanded. Souls that were born between seven to nine at night and died nine and eleven in the morning, to the east. Souls born between nine to elven at night and died between three to five in the afternoon, to the south. Those born between five to seven in the morning as well as those that died between one to three in the afternoon, to the west. Those born between seven to nine in the morning and died between three to five in the afternoon, to the north.


    For every soul that entered one of the fournterns, it would glow brighter, and the atmosphere would feel tenser. Following a quake, the ind on the ocean erged. Gui Yuzi cast his gaze toward Ghost Gates patriarch!


    Elder Gui is still on Ocean Fiend Kings ind!


    One of the four guardians looking up bowed. My Liege, do we need to contact him, then? Perhaps he knows something.


    Mm He managed to find Divine Lunar Pce as he nned. Unfortunately, he passed away in the war against Ocean Fiend King. Since we now have theplete Divine Lunar Pces scripture, we must revive him. Ghost Gates patriarch executed a series of hand seals while fixating his eyes on the ck light in the centre of the altar. Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    All right, were going to finally find out how it looks, remarked Mu Yu.


    All of the souls floated to the ck ray, giving the phantasmal ind a much more realistic form.


    Gui Yuzis eyes turned pitch ck as he sneaked away from the other souls to a secluded location. He checked out the ocean within view, then inquired, Youre the young sessor?


    <em>Whoa, I didnt know Walk-in Heart Genesis could be used as amunication device! Show me the damn thing already!</em> Mu Yu thought to himself.


    Elder Gui Yuzi, we need the precise location of the ind, replied Ghost Gates patriarch.


    I have no way of providing a map. That said, I do know this ind is east of Moyun Mountains. You need to find the route here first. Also, Walk-in Heart Genesis is the key to activating Divine Lunar and the key to summoning the lunar gods to Third Heaven. Reverend Xuan Jizi has imprisoned countless members of divine lunar race members inside Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Hurry here and release them!


    We have no means of entering Moyun Mountains, though.


    Then, think of something. Make sure to bring Walk-in Heart Genesis along as it is necessary to revive me. We can use it to control all of the souls on this ind. Additionally, Bloody Domain Demon Skull is necessary. The powerful soul items on this ind are not to be underestimated, grouched Gui Yuzi.


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    Whats going on? Why are we disconnected from Elder Gui Yuzi? Ghost Gates patriarchs eyes found their way to the centre of the altar. When did that transparent soul get there?


    You want to let the lunar race into Third Heaven? You lot are scum!


    The middle-aged male transparent soul, who looked beyond his age, activated a formation from his eyes and then dove into the ck ray.


    <em>Boom!</em> An electric st from the centre of the altar took the lives of the four guardians, vanquishing even their souls. Evidently, the transparent soul possessed cultivation beyond Ascension Realm! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 673February 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 625February 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 670February 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    <strong><em>Enigma</em></strong>


    Who are you?! Ghost Gates patriarch raged, hopelessly watching the altar split. Youre not getting away!


    As he vigorously extended his arm, releasing ghost mist from his palm, Ghost Gates patriarch changed even the weather. A green energy restrained Walk-in Heart Genesis in the centre of the damaged altar, while the owner of the soul that self-destructed on the altar in the sky.


    Whats the n? Xiaoshuai whispered.


    Watch and see. How did you guess the thief would be a formation caster, Rodent?!


    <em>Its not Shifu, Dad, Xie Bo or Chen Tiandao Illusionary Clear Rain? I need to see his face,</em> Mu Yu inwardly told himself.


    The enigma deflected Ghost Gates patriarchs ghost qi st with a formation, sending thetter back. In the same instant, he cast his domain over every member of Ghost Gate present.


    Lightning Obliteration!


    Thin lightning bolts spawned from the sky, drilling their way into Ghost Gates members, converting them into electric rods. They screamed and screamed. s, it didnt do anything to stop their bodies from splitting off until not even a molecule of them remained. Had Mu Yu not made a timely jump into Wood Spirit, he wouldve joined them.


    Ghost Gates patriarch managed to survive the onught, albeit with debilitating injuries.


    Lightning Obliteration is a skill reserved for Apotheosis Realm cultivators. Just who cast this domain?


    The ck light in the unknown mans hand suddenly sted him in a surprise attack, inflicting serious damage. Deeming it folly to continue fighting, he ripped open a void to escape. Gui Ximing, however, came zipping in and sealed the void shut with his ghost qi.


    What the? Wouldnt he sabotage things if he intervenes? eximed the dragon vine.


    Yeah, he w-  a realisationing to mind, Mu Yu corrected, No, hes a step ahead of us.


    What do you mean?


    How would Gui Ximing be able to find out who the thief was if this many members of Ghost Gate were vanquished in a split second? He has to work with the other disciples in this era to have any chance of identifying our mystery target.


    Heaven-Sealing Ghost Hand!


    Gui Ximing materialised a banner dozens of kilometres long, confining the mystery man within a domain. The unidentified man quickly cast a seal on Walk-in Heart Genesis, but the ck energy emitted from the item would erode the formation lines. He could seal Walk-in Heart Genesis. Howbeit, it would require a more time-consuming formation to achieve.


    Who are you? Ghost Gates patriarch asked of Gui Ximing.


    We need to apprehend this man first to identify him, replied Gui Ximing, hurling the ck Ghost Banner to his patriarch.


    How do you h-


    My Liege, I will exin after he is captured, responded Gui Ximing, withdrawing from the battle.


    Ghost Banner was an item Ghost Gates patriarch invented after he lost Walk-in Heart Genesis thirty-four years ago. He learned from his shorings over the years, giving birth to his domain skillter in life.


    Although Ghost Gates patriarch had questions for Gui Ximing, thetter had a point.


    You will pay for thinking you can steal Walk-in Heart Genesis from us! Dark Ghost Net!


    Ghost Gates patriarch bit his hand, morphing his blood into ghost qi to summon ghouls from Ghost Banner, lining the white souls up to form a around the mystery man. The mystery man tried cutting a path open with a de. Unfortunately, he absorbed a smash from Walk-in Heart Genesis with his chest, knocking the wind out of him and blunting his sharp de. Thus, his swing did nothing to the spirit prison.


    Ghost Gates patriarch materialised grey withered hands from Dark Ghost Net. Though the man could evade the hands, Walk-in Heart Genesis would thump him whenever he tried to muster energy to escape.


    What now, Mu Yu? whispered Xiaoshuai.


    We cant let Ghost Gate find out who the culprit is, so we need to help him escape.


    Their patriarch would destroy us. That Ghost Banner will end us if you get caught in it, protested the dragon vine.


    We should be all right. If Gui Ximing had something he could beat me with, he wouldve gotten rid of me already. If hes only using the banner now, that means its not an impregnable weapon. As long as Walk-in Heart Genesis doesnt impede that man, they cant stop him. As long as he can hold out until the banners powers wear off, we can jump in at that moment to assist.


    Soon, four Ascension Realm elders exited the crater to support their patriarch. Meanwhile, Gui Ximing had his five twins perform hand seals and transfer souls to him. Gui Ximing used his power up to supply Dark Ghost Net more energy.


    We cant sustain this with one twin short. Third, go!


    Third stuck seven sickles into seven Spirit Severing Realm Ghost Gate disciples, stealing them and their twins souls. Third absorbed their souls and then went back to Gui Ximing, continuing to assist with maintaining the domain. Fourth then went off to repeat what Third did.


    Gui Ximing was ready for Ghost Gates members if they resisted against his twins. Consequently, he effortlessly repeated the process to power up.


    Now!


    Mu Yu, Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine unleashed their signature tag-teambo, preparing electric balls.


    Ghosties, Im here to give you a hand! shouted Mu Yu, hurling an electric ball in the form of a sword at Gui Ximings twins. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 674February 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 676February 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 601January 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    <strong><em>Battle Royale at Ghost Gate</em></strong>


    Mu Yu exploded one of Gui Ximings twins, alerting Seventh. Seventh was too busy to deal with Mu Yu when he was tied up against Ghost Gates other members, giving Mu Yu the chance to st him away, too.


    Mu Yu! thundered Gui Ximing, who had also been keeping an eye out for Mu Yu.


    Hes a traitor amongst us! Kill him! Mu Yu roared, firing off his four remaining electric balls at Gui Ximings twins.


    Gui Ximing hurriedly called back the rest of his twins so that Mu Yu couldnt kill them. Next, he spawned soul energy in his hand to block Mu Yus electric bomb, consequently blowing up all Ghost Gate disciples within its st radius but shielding himself.


    Thanks to Mu Yu distracted Gui Ximing, the mystery man had the opportunity to crack the domain that Gui Ximings distraction weakened.


    You think you can just waltz in here and wreak havoc?! snapped Ghost Gates patriarch, training his line of sight on Mu Yu.


    Ghost Gates patriarch directed a streak of ghost qi at Mu Yu, turning it into a silver dart made from bone mid-flight and slicing through Xiaoshuais lightning sword he brought around. Mu Yu triggered Heavenly Star Formation. To his dismay, the dart recalibrated its trajectory instantly, chasing him to where he reappeared. Since it would chase him until the end of eternity and surpassed his teleportation speed, he cast Contiguous Horizon Formation.


    The dart lost its target for a split second, then defied Contiguous Horizon Formation thanks to its wielders superior cultivation. <em>ng!</em> Wood Spirit saved Mu Yu from a new cylindrical chest tattoo at thest moment. Even so, the power of the throw blew Mu Yu off his feet, literally, winding him and damaging his meridians.


    Mu Yus life qi and death qi raced against time to heal him for the dart pushed Wood Spirit aside to seek out its target. Because blocking didnt work, Mu Yu conjured a ck hole to suck it in. Sadly, he couldnt graft it owing to the gap between their cultivation again.


    Xiaoshuai!


    Xiaoshua, understanding what to do, dove into the ck hole and devoured the dart! When Mu Yu hastily opened up a white vortex to the left, Xiaoshuai emerged, ghost qi whisking from his body.


    You all right, Xiaoshuai.


    Its gross!


    Xiaoshuai spat the dart out, then rapidly darted his tongue in and out. Not even he could erase all the energy at the snap of a finger, resulting in his energy level plummeting considerably.


    As Mu Yu tucked Xiaoshuai back in, Gui Ximing came over, swinging his red axe with a vengeance. Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter Sword from high to low, trading with Gui Ximing. The two of them were drained to an extent, and Ghost Gates disciples suspected both of them since one went around stealing their souls, while the other threw a bomb that killed several of them.


    Gentle Wind Falling Dragon Howl!


    With Gui Ximings attack dismantled, Mu Yu began his retaliation. Dragon Vine, back me up!


    Got it! responded the dragon vine, aware that Xiaoshuai would need time to be in shape to assist.


    The dragon vine assumed itsplete form,mencing with a dragon breath st. The dragon vine had each sword fired repel Gui Ximings axe ording to Mu Yus will, affording Mu Yu time to cast a golden formation on his left hand and imbue it into Shadow Splitter Sword in his right hand. Mu Yu feinted at Gui Ximing, then switched it up to go for Dark Ghost Net!


    Hmph!


    Gui Ximing intercepted Mu Yus sword, while his four twins attempted to grab Mu Yus sword.


    What the?! Gui Ximing blurted.


    Gui Ximing could swear his twins had stopped Shadow Splitter Sword before it acquired its target, yet Mu Yu somehow still connected with Dark Ghost Net. The simple reason was because Mu Yu cast Appose Horizon Formation prior to striking. Topound his issues, Mu Yus diversion weakened Dark Ghost Net enough for the mystery man to dole out heavy damage.


    Get out of there already! Mu Yu yelled to the mystery man.


    The mystery man, though surprised someone came to his aid, dashed out of the domain, forcing Ghost Gates patriarch to go after him personally. The mystery man guarded Walk-in Heart Genesis with one arm while fending off the patriarchs attacks. In spite of his valiant efforts, Walk-in Heart Genesis made life really difficult.


    Even though the mystery man had felled one of the Ascension Realm elders, their superior numbers eventually allowed them to drop him.


    Kill that punk! Ghost Gates patriarchmanded, pointing to Mu Yu.


    Aaaah, crap! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 640February 11, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 631February 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    <strong><em>Assist</em></strong>


    Mu Yu intercepted several Body Synthesis Realm attacks with Shadow Splitter Sword and tree branches Wood Spirit Sword spawned. Using even his feet, he spawned a Gentle Wind One Line to Formation underfoot to pin two enemies together.


    The two enemies broke the branch tying them then took a swing at Mu Yu. However, they noticed their movements were restricted to a single line, though it only dyed them for a brief moment. Mu Yu teleported behind them, leading to the two of them taking out each other, one blowing up.


    Mu Yu let Wood Spirit absorb the deads spirit whilst firing leaves to obstruct Ghost Gates patriarchs vision. That gave the mystery man enough time to escape to Mu Yu. Mu Yu descended to support the man for their escape. Ghost Gates patriarch easily intercepted Mu Yu, mming his hand of rage down.


    Explode! Mu Yusmand triggered an explosion burst from the ground, one that he set whilst waiting for this event, overpowering the darkness with a sh bomb effect.


    The Ascension Realm patriarch only needed a second to recover his vision and, unsurprisingly, resumed his attack as Mu Yu fled.


    <em>Thunk!</em>


    Granny Meng, is this treason?! Ghost Patriarchs thundered, palm meeting a sluggish Granny Meng. Shes dead?


    Grandpa Meng made his entrance from a void and remarked, Wow, how lively.


    Never expecting Grandpa Meng to show up as a two-Ascension-Realm army to help him, Mu Yu stuttered, Y-y


    I just dont like owing people. Consider this my repayment for helping me get out of the hell hole, exined Grandpa Meng, hands behind his back.


    Thanks! responded Mu Yu, speeding out.


    Grandpa Meng expanded Granny Meng into a balloon version of herself.


    You wouldnt dare! fumed Ghost Gates patriarch.


    Pfft, after how long she confined me for, I must be intellectually stunted to spare her.


    Using Ghost Hand Sky Sealer, Ghost Gates patriarch cast a domain again because, if an Ascension Realm cultivator self-destructed, thatd wipe out everything with dozens of kilometres and leave him with debilitating injuries.


    Hahaha. As he retreated out of range and restored Granny Meng to her usual appearance, Grandpa Meng sledged, What sort of idiots are you? Why would I waste my twin on a self-destruct?


    Rage moved Ghost Gates patriarch feet towards Grandpa Meng, who took off with Granny Meng back inside him.


    The mystery man, who was now unconscious, had hidden away Walk-in Heart Genesis. Mu Yu couldnt see his face for the man had cast a formation, one beyond Mu Yus abilities to defuse, to hide it.


    Grandpa Meng split off from Mu Yu, no longer seeing a reason to risk his life helping Mu Yu. Ghost Gates forces decided a vengeance was nowhere near as important as their precious artefact, targeting Mu Yu instead of Grandpa Meng.


    Thats my debt repaid. Good luck, Grandpa Meng said to himself from afar.


    After running for a while, the mystery man came to and pointed. Left.


    Mu Yu went with the suggestion since he didnt have a n, anyway. A little bit further ahead, they entered a Mirror Formation.


    Weakly, the man instructed, I set this formation. Follow my directions, or you will get l-


    I know how to navigate it, Mu Yu cut in, having figured out the formations general design.


    You know? queried the man, sceptical.


    Going in a roundabout, Mu Yu replied, And I know how to deal with the pests on our tail.


    Mu Yu installed a formation he was casting in his hand into the Mirror Formation. Then, he stopped and turned around fifty-odd metres away from Ghost Gates group to face them.


    Leave him, and I shall spare you, demanded Ghost Gates patriarch, manoeuvring cautiously because he couldnt sense Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    Ghost Gates patriarch needed to exercise caution for he couldnt control Walk-in Heart Genesis perfectly and knew its weakness.


    Youre going to spare me after I killed multiple members of Ghost Gate? Didnt know you were an altruist and peace advocate.


    Mu Yu took mini steps, then cracked a smile and sprinted toward Ghost Gates patriarch, prompting thetter to also charge over. As Ghost Gates patriarch extended his arm toward Mu Yus throat, thetter somehow slipped through and positioned himself amongst the rest of Ghost Gates group.


    What the?! Hes not a soul is he?!


    Who cares? Get him!


    Mu Yu phased through Ghost Gates members, causing them to collide with each other.


    Come on, man. Did you really think youd catch me in this Mirror Formation? provoked Mu Yu, modifying the formation foundations to modify the formation.


    Mu Yu nted more formations into Mirror Formation, then drifted right and burst off. Ghost Gates group found themselves unable to close the five-metre gap between themselves and Mu Yu regardless of how hard they chased.


    A formation wont be enough to stop me, nave runt!


    Ghost Gates patriarch rocked the formation with a tide of ghost qi. Then, he hit it again even harder, tearing it down.


    Your childish tricks cant stop me! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 565January 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 395October 12, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    <strong><em>Teleportation Formation</em></strong>


    Pinpointing Mu Yu fifty kilometres east, Ghost Gates patriarch passed the former in seconds and uncorked a shockwave strike, holding Mu Yu in ce. Mu Yu barely cast Appose Horizon Formation to jump away the moment he had a chance.


    Jump onto the rock! directed the mystery man, using hisst ounce of energy to trade with Ghost Gates patriarch.


    The mans blood stained Mu Yu as he crashed into theter, both sent packing. Mu Yu timely caught onto the rock. The formation the mystery man cast set up on the rock ahead of time began to shine, teleporting both of them!


    Ghost Gates patriarch jumped and jumped on the rock, but it wouldnt teleport him, and he had no means of locating his targets again once he lost track of their auras.


    Search every nook and cranny within five hundred kilometres! Report back if you detect anything!


    Yes, My Liege! responded Ghost Gates disciples, spreading out.


    Luckily for Mu Yu and the mystery man, they were teleported beyond Ghost Gates search radius. The unlucky part was their crashnding that frightened the sleeping birds.


    Thank heavens I destroyed the teleportation formation before that jerk could make the jump, Mu Yu remarked. You came prepared. A teleportation formation was thest thing I expected to see.


    The mystery man shunted Mu Yu, then jumped away, albeit staggering and panting after just two steps. Mu Yu looked over to the tree the man leaned on for support, questioning, Come on, man. Shouldnt we be trying to get the heck out of here now?


    I dont trust you.


    Thats my payment for putting my life on the line to get you out of there?


    That wasnt your primary goal. The timing of your appearance at Ghost Gate tells me youre after Walk-in Heart Genesis. Most importantly, y- the man cut himself off to examine the surroundings, eventually fixing his gaze on the tree to his right, You think youve hidden yourself?


    Gui Ximing meandered out from behind the tree, pping sarcastically. Mu Yu immediately readied Shadow Splitter Sword, surprised Gui Ximing went under his radar.


    <em>Was he camping here the entire time?</em> wondered Mu Yu. How did you find this ce?


    Kekeke, we failed to catch him thirty-four years ago; however, we conducted a carpet search and discovered traces of a teleportation formation here. You think Im stupid?


    Thirty-four years ago? repeated the man.


    Noticing Mu Yus eyes darting back and forth to check for allies with him, Gui Ximing stated, You can save yourself the trouble. Its just me.


    Youre saying you can defeat our elder here and me at the same time?


    Gui Ximing stole a quick gander the mans way as thetter stepped back, distrustful of both of the young men, and said, Well, the sneaky rat is badly injured, so yeah. This will save me the hassle of exining to my fellow members whats going on.


    There are few people in the cultivation world this proficient with formations, and the number of cultivators whove reached Apotheosis Realm are far and few between. Initially, we suspected Chen Tiandao, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, Xie Bo, Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Old Fu Ji on Mount Celestial Green. Xie Bo and Sword Shadow Dust Gale arent the type to steal from us. We know what Eternally Youthful Ku Mu and Chen Tiandaos domains are, while Elder Fu Ji died ages ago. We still have no clue who uses Lightning Obliteration after all these years, so Im very curious.


    Gui Ximing tried to get a look at the mans face. Nheless, the man had his appearance hidden perfectly. Thus, Gui Ximing turned his attention to Mu Yu. Youre also here to find out who he is, so why should we fight? Hes in no shape to fight either of us, is he?


    Youre right, Mu Yu admitted.


    I knew you were conspiring with Ghost Gate! the man brayed, putting more distance between them again.


    Mu Yu pulled the man behind him, then dered, But I must protect his identity.


    Mu Yu, if you get in my way, Ill call my patriarch over. Itll be a pain to exin, but I have my ways of getting out. As for you, I cant say the same. People we kill in this dimension dont really die, but you will perish from existence if you die here.


    Ah, pfft. You think you can exin yourself to your patriarch? Oh, hey, Patriarch, Ie thirty-four years from the future. Trust me. I bet hed silence you to protect Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    Are you testing me?


    Isnt it obvious enough?


    Thats a pity, really. I thought we could resolve this peacefully, but Gui Ximing spawned his axe.


    Peacefully, he says, after all the times hes tried to backstab us, the dragon vinemented.


    If we fight here, your patriarch will find us, Mu Yu stated.


    I bet I have a better chance of surviving an encounter with him than you.


    With that, the two shed yet again, Mu Yu confining their space using Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven and extending his branches. Gui Ximing axed the ground, stopping Mu Yus formation from crossing over the slit in the ground.


    Both of them kept their spiritual energy in check to avoid Ghost Gates patriarch picking up on them. Amidst their fight, though, the two of them sensed Walk-in Heart Genesis energy leaking from the mans seal, blowing them away before they could react.


    Stop that energy leaking now! Gui Ximing belted.


    Gui Ximing discharged ghost qi from his axe, while Mu Yu reinforced the ghost qi with a formation. Mu Yu wrestled against the energy encouraging him to kill.


    The mystery man desperately sealed the energy back inside Walk-in Heart Genesis, incapacitating himself on the ground and slowly erasing his concealment formation Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 677March 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 676February 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 675February 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    <strong><em>Walk-In Heart Genesis</em></strong>


    Haha, what a man. He had us all fooled, jeered Gui Ximing, taking delight in the mans identity.


    Dad?!


    Guess I know where to find Walk-in Heart Genesis now, aye? Gui Ximing jeered, locking his eyes on Mu Yu.


    The ck light shrouding Walk-in Heart Genesis faded, unravelling its true form as a two metre tall scarlet pir covered in carvings and blood swishing inside. Mu Yu saw the very same pir at Ku Mu Valley back when Ku Mu kidnapped and dumped him deep within Ku Mu Valley. Back then, he gave in to the pirs badgering and almost went on a rampage if Xiaoshuai didnt bring him back to his senses.


    Gui Ximing stowed his axe and sniggered, My mission isplete. See you back in World Manifestation Cycle Seal. If you know whats good with you, youll return it to its rightful owner.


    After Gui Ximing departed, Mu Yu cursed, Damn it, I dont even know where its hidden now. That prick is going to try to kill me and the souls on the ind the moment we return. Actually, he could just let Gui Yeming butcher me!


    The dragon vine wriggled up Mu Yus shoulder. Mu Yu, whats the n? Are we leaving this dimension now?


    To leave the dimension, they just had to go back to where they came from.


    Not yet. I dont know where Dad hid Walk-in Heart Genesis yet. Id also like answers to some questions for him.


    You reckon we could take this copy back to the present?


    Big Earthworm, what sort of question is that? Huh? What sort of question is that? You cant take anything but knowledge and memories back. Itll disappear by itself as soon as he leaves. Dont you think Gui Ximing wouldve already pranced off with it if we could take it?


    Mu Yu patted Xiaoshuais head. You done digesting the ghost qi?


    Meh, it gave me an upset stomach. Im never eating that stuff again.


    What if we use Walk-in Heart Genesis energy to revive Dad?


    Hell die all over again. As I said, memories and knowledge only. For your information, not even your cultivation progress here willst once you return to the present.


    That sucks, but I guess its only fair.


    Mu Yu piggybacked Ku Mu and picked up Walk-in Heart Genesis, which was surprisingly light.


    ***


    Waking up to the first rays of sunlight, Ku Mu sprang to his feet, or so he tried. From his bed, he tried wriggling around to discover a small river next to him and a willow tree overhead. The next thing that came to mind was Walk-in Heart Genesis, so he was d to see it next to him.


    Im d youve finallye to.


    Mu Yu hopped off a tree branch above the one Xiaoshuai was snoring on. Xiaoshuai fell off as a consequence of the bounce, yet not even that could wake him.


    I told you: I dont trust you.


    Mu Yu picked Xiaoshuai up to stuff in his shirt. I told you the incident with Goddess Yuyan was a misunderstanding.


    Yeah right.


    Isnt my interventionst night enough to prove my character?


    I didnt need your help!


    Defeated and resigned to losing that debate, Mu Yu sat down on a rock and changed the topic. How can I earn your trust?


    You cant.


    My old man also likes to scold me.


    The apple doesnt fall far from the tree. Your old man cant be any better than you are!


    The dragon vine relished the insult, while Mu Yu cleared his throat to cover his amusement. Elder Ku Mu, I would not insult my old man if I were you. In a certain sense, you do not want to insult him.


    Is that a threat?


    No, no, its just haha


    With one hand gripping his injured chest, Ku Mu forced himself to his legs.


    You dont need to thank me. I nursed your exterior woundsst night. You will need to rest for some time to undergo a full recovery, though.


    While tending to Ku Mus woundsst night, he learnt that his presumption that Ku Mu was a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator was a mistake. The reason Ku Mus cultivation regressed to Body Synthesis Realm when Mu Yu met him in the future was due to Walk-in Heart Genesis triggering an adverse effect inside his body through probing the poison already inside him.


    I wont thank you.


    Consider it me being nosy, then.


    Ku Mu breathed heavily just getting off the bed, and his legs crumbled underneath him after just two steps.


    Thats the consequence of being prideful, teased Mu Yu, helping Ku Mu up.


    Ku Mu shoved Mu Yu away. I dont need your help.


    Fine, have it your way. Do you hate me so much? Dont you want to know my secrets, such as why I know how to utilise poison and cast formations?


    No. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 642February 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 678March 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 661February 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    <strong><em>Stubborn Old Man</em></strong>


    Mu Yu bathed in the amiable golden rays, rxing against the tree while he watched his old man, the man who was most willing to sacrifice himself for the world, yet refused to admit it, meditate in a chair. Thanks to Mu Yus first aid, Ku Mus recovery was just a matter of time. In saying that, he devoted time to recuperating because he was still in no shape to venture outside.


    You should be able to speak normally when you have a formation on your neck tobat your stuttering. Why did you still stutter around Goddess Yuyan that day? Receiving silence for a response, Mu Yu continued, Let me guess: you want to show your true self to the girl you like?


    Really? Why does he still stutter around us in our dimension, then? queried Xiaoshuai, eating an apple to stave off the hunger that woke him.


    Maybe he gave up after his heart broke? supposed the dragon vine.


    All three of you done?


    Hehe, you feeling better, Elder? Mu Yu asked.


    I dont need your pretence. Either kill me before I can kill you, or Ill kill you.


    Why do you like violence so much? You saved my life before, so you can take it whenever you want.


    I never saved you before, but I will kill you.


    Mu Yu decided to pipe up before the situation grew even more convoluted. The truth is youre the Dad I mention. You wanted to know who I am, didnt you? Ie from the future, and I am your disciple in the future.


    Hmph, I wouldnt ept a trash bag for a disciple


    Have you heard of World Manifestation Cycle Seal? I came here thirty-four years in the future thanks to it.


    You wouldnt be able to get your hands on it, scumbag!


    D-dont call me a scumbag! Im your disciple, for crying out loud.


    Ku Mu tried jumping to his feet. s, his wounds pulled him back onto his bottom.


    If you dont believe me, I can exin how I could use various types of poisons that day. You recognise all of them because I learnt them from you. I also know your Mirror Formation. I even used it to jape Ghost Gates members just before. Mu Yu showed Profound Formations and Poison Scripture, saying, You recognise these books, dont you? You authored them.


    Ive never written them!


    Eh? You havent started writing books yet? Well, you will write them in the future. You can check them out; I guarantee you recognise everything listed. Mu Yu gingerly opened a book and edged closer to Ku Mu. You can look, but dont ruin my precious treasures.


    I dont want to pollute my eyes and mind with garbage a second-rate formation caster wrote.


    Fine, I shall read for you. Profound Formations page one. This page is dedicated tomon knowledge disciples of, uh, Formation Sect should know. Okay, skip. The thousands of pages thate after could fry my brain


    Shut up!


    Mu Yu shut the book. I told you Im your disciple. I came to this dimension because I need to consult you.


    About what?


    About About stammered Mu Yu, thinking, <em>He wouldnt believe me if I told him he would die around thirty yearster. Hell use me of being in cahoots with Ghost Gate if I bring up Walk-in Heart Genesis.</em>


    Why did you stop? Guilty? Ill make you pay for peeping on Yuyan!


    How about I recount your past, then? You are the master of Pill Cauldron Sects Bamboo Peak, but there are no disciples left. Leng Bingxue is your childhood friend. Because of her fathers meddling What was his name again?


    Daoist Yuan De, Xiaoshuai raised his hand and verbalised. Oh, he mentioned Ku Mu was still wetting his pants at fifteen years old. Surely thats good enough proof.


    Mu Yu stole a glimpse of Ku Mus reaction andmented to himself, Good going, Xiaoshuai.


    Did that old turd send you here?! Youre deader than dead!


    Mu Yu stuffed an apple in Xiaoshuais mouth. Hehe, no, were not. He and we arent rted in the slightest. He told us about that when you took us to Pill Cauldron Sect. I cant prove future events to you, but I heard you left because he was against your rtionship with Leng Bingxue.


    So it was him who set you!


    No, it really wasnt! Mu Yu disyed his token. See? You gave me this token when you passed leadership of Bamboo Peak to me years down the road. Surely this cant be fake, right?


    You stole the token?!


    No, you gave it to me! eximed Mu Yu, crying in his head, <em>Someone help me out, man!</em>


    I must be blind to entrust leadership to you, scumbag!


    Can we not use profanity? It really wont help you.


    Dont feign ignorance, you shameless scum. You better kill me, or Ill kill you once Ive recovered!


    What can I do to convince you?


    Nothing!


    Let me see I dont know the exact date Celestial Prison was cast, but I know Sword Shadow Dust Gale sought your help to cast it. He also sought the aid of Chen Tiandao, Xie Bo, Illusionary Clear Rain and Mu Yu blew off his steam prior to uttering, Bai Jie.


    Ku Mu flinched at longst. How do you know about that?


    Because Im your disciple! I told you Im your disciple in the future who came here looking for you.


    And I told you I dont take trash bags as disciples.


    Lets put aside this disciple talk. I doubt anyone besides you six know about Celestial Prison, correct? You also used your original soul energy to cast it.


    You know about original soul energy? How do you know about it?!


    I already answered that, but you still refuse to believe me.


    I would never tell anyone about it!


    Mu Yu scrubbed his head roughly.


    We are here in search of a way to revive you because you will die in the future! the dragon vine blurted.


    Shut it! Mu Yu chided.


    He wont believe us unless we tell him everything. Show him Soul Fixing Formation, and he will understand.


    Mu Yu never wanted to divulge that future event for it would be a burden on Ku Mu living in the past.


    Ku Mu narrowed his eyes. I will die? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 512December 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 449November 8, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 515December 11, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    <strong><em>I Know What Sort of Man He Is</em></strong>


    Nobody would believe someone had providence over anothers fate, especiallying from someone iming to be from the future. However, a true friend from the future wouldnt lie.


    Scram.


    Mu Yu reluctantly showed Ku Mu the jade piece Chen Tiandao entrusted him with. The formation in this jade piece is called Soul Fixing Formation, a formation you invented. You can see the soul hibernating in there.


    Mu Yu bit down on his bottom lip as he transferred soul energy into Soul Fixing Formation to reveal his adopted fathers damaged soul. The soul you see is my dads soul. You will be convinced I am telling the truth once you see for yourself. If you wish, you can vent on me, but, please, please do not damage it for it is incredibly important to me.


    Ku Mus astonishment over what he saw was written on his face. Upon sping the jade piece, Mu Yu caught his hand and pleaded again, You can do as you please with me, but do not damage it.


    Take it back if you dont want to let me look.


    Nobody wanted to see their death for it rendered them bereft of hope for the future; it was not umon for people to give up if they were suddenly told they were going to die in two years time.


    Of course Ku Mu could make out the situation inside the jade piece once he injected it with his green energy when he was an authority on formations. It, nheless, took him a while to ept.


    How did he die?


    You believe me now?


    How did he die?


    Mu Yu gyrated his lips. He gave his life to protect me.


    Ku Mu tightly clutched the jade piece as he passed it back to Mu Yu and shut his eyes to resume meditation.


    Opening his eyes once the sky was ck tranquillity married to poetry of stars, Ku Mu inquired, Is he really so important to you?


    Mu Yu raised his chin. Hes my father, and Im his son.


    Several hourster, Ku Mu questioned, You came here because you wanted to save him?


    Walk-in Heart Genesis can repair his soul, which is why I want to find its whereabouts.


    Youve had the perfect opportunity to take it from here all this time.


    Mu Yu let out one big sigh. The version here isnt effective. Plus, I have no idea how to use it. I want to know where you ced itst.


    I wont forgive you, and I wont treat you as my son. Therefore, I have no reason to help you.


    Im doing this for your future self!


    He is he, and I am me. Youre not my disciple or my son.


    Regardless, I implore you to help me by telling me where you put itst.


    How are you going to revive him after you repair his soul, using Ju Mangs Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye?


    You knew?


    Not until you grabbed my hand. In that moment, I sensed the existence of Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation within you. Ive heard about the elemental demons spirit lords, and you can manipte wood, rified Ku Mu, casting his gaze onto the wooden bed on the ground.


    I will defuse Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation.


    Do you know what the Heaven-Shrouding Bloody Guardian Formation on you is for?


    My Dads life force flows in my blood to protect me from Bai Jie.


    You have no clue what its ability is, then. Once you know what sort of formation it is, you wont want to resurrect him.


    No obstacle can stop me.


    Even if it will cost you your life? Ku Mu looked up at Mu Yus stunned countenance, then continued, Forcibly transferring ones life force to the body of one who is about to die is a formation that is manipting fate. Fundamentally speaking, you are borrowing his life force to live on when you should be dead. If you revive him using Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, that means you are returning his life force to him. Consequently you will die Still want to revive him?


    Mu Yu raised up the corner of his lips. My life never belonged to me in the first ce. Dad deserves to live more than I do. It is only right for me to return what is his.


    Ku Mu looked into Mu Yus eyes, searching for doubt, deceit, hesitation, but Mu Yu didnt sway as the des of grass by the riverbank did. I refuse to help.


    Why?! You know Im not lying now, dont you?!


    He wouldnt let you go through with your n.


    Youre the one who said youre not him. How do you know whether he will approve or not?! Mu Yu jumped up and flipped out.


    Though I am not him, I know what sort of man he is.


    You know what sort of man he is Though he was shaken for a moment, Mu Yu found his resolve again, locking his eyes back on Ku Mu. You dont know him. If nothing else, you dont know me! You can all try to stop me, but none of you will be able to!


    Mu Yu headed into the woods and lied back on a tree branch, spacing out. I want Dad to see this full moon and these twinkling stars again. I wont falter! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 435November 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 436November 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 475November 21, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    <strong><em>That Ku Mu</em></strong>


    Mu Yu didnt exchange another word with Ku Mu even until the next morning, though he was adamant on staying in the dimension until he got what he came for.


    Ku Mu, who was weakened to the point that a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator could make a trophy out of his head, struggled to his feet and wobbled away. Its pointless for you to follow me.


    I want to save him.


    How do you think he will feel when he returns to see you dead? What, you expect him to cast Heaven-Shrouding Bloody Guardian a second time to resuscitate you again?


    Even so, I want his soul to wake up, at the very least, Mu Yu said through his teeth.


    Walk-in Heart Genesis is more dangerous than the spirit lord residing in you; not even I can bring it under control in a short frame of time and was injured. I dont trust you.


    He trusts me, though.


    Why didnt he tell you where Walk-in Heart Genesis is, then?


    Defeated, Mu Yu took a while to recollect himself and switch the topic. Your domain formation is called Dead Zone Formation, so how did you use Lightning Obliteration Formation?


    If that weak patriarch could use a domain ability, why cant I?


    Wait! You mean your Lightning Obliteration Formation was cast with the help of another magic item? asked Mu Yu, realising Ku Mu mustve done so to hide identity.


    You should go.


    I will need Goddess Yuyans help and need to visit Holy Maiden Pool to go back.


    Ku Mu pivoted around. You want to die here, instead?!


    Im not trying to be indecent. I came to this dimension via Secr World Sect because Goddess Yuyan is connected to someone Im connected with.


    Thats not a reason for you to peep on her!


    I never did. I identally fell in! I like her daughter, not her. Rx. She has a daughter.


    She has a daughter? Suddenly, Ku Mu showed a hint of anticipation and a tinge of hesitance. In a quieter voice, he focused on Mu Yus face for a hint, inquiring, Whos her father?


    Mu Yu didnt want to hurt Ku Mus feelings, so he wore on a smug mug. Who do you want it to be?


    Ku Mus eyes lost focus. Its none of your business!


    So, it doesnt matter who Goddess Yuyans husband is now?


    Hmph. Ku Mu, resisting the urge to flip out, resumed his walk. He soon stopped again and hesitantly uttered, Does he treat Yuyan well?


    You bet he is. Hes willing to go to hell and back for her, throwing his life away if need be. Hes a very important man to me.


    Hes important to you


    Linking Mu Yus goal here and the statement, Ku Mu started oozing delight from every pore in his body. Mu Yu didnt lie, but he didnt want to correct the misunderstanding, either, believing that it was a necessary lie to improve their rtionship.


    Yep, and you know him, Mu Yu added with a smile.


    I know him? Ku Mu repeated, unable to stop himself beaming.


    I need you to help me resurrect the man in Soul Fixing Formation so that he can protect those he wishes to protect.


    Protect Yuyan? questioned Ku Mu, swayed. Exiting the woods, he took a small path around a mountain. Does her daughter like you?


    Yeah, he name is T-


    I dont want to know her name. Let the future take its natural course.


    Everything Ive interfered with in this dimension will be reset once I leave, so you wont remember anything I said.


    You will see it as everything having been erased. You will see this as fake events, but not to me. I dont exist because of you. I have my future and feelings.


    All the more reason for me not to want the girl I like to lose her father, asserted Mu Yu, going with the misunderstanding.


    If he lives, and you die, how about her daughter? Ku Mu asked, sitting down on a rock to rest. Losing someone you love is a bitter pill to swallow.


    Mu Yus silence was the indication that he never thought about that.


    Focus on living well with your loved one. If the future does turn out to be true, protect Yuyan and his daughter in his steed.


    Cant you protect Yuyan?


    If you came here from over thirty years in the future, that means I managed to protect for her over thirty years. Thats enough. At least I went ahead of her, protecting her until myst breath.


    What about my feelings?! I resent myself for not protecting you, which is why Ive been doing everything I can to revive you!


    I know him. If he was willing to sacrifice his life to protect someone, they had to be important to him. Death is inevitable. As such, theres no point in you being hung up over it. Destiny will take its course just as I wont remember you once you leave.


    Im not destinys puppet that will dance to its tune. If thats what destiny has chosen for me, I shall defy it because I refuse to be relegated to its decisions! I live on my terms! Mu Yu asserted, casting his gaze on the heavens.


    Call me selfish if you will. I dont want to be this worlds messiah. How can I fight against unfair fates if I dont even have the courage to choose how I live my life? was how Mu Yu reasoned.


    I now know why he acknowledged you. Ku Mu brought out a copy of the jade piece Miao Yuyan used to leave Secr World Sect. Still, I stand by my principles. If you risk your wellbeing to revive him, he wont want to live. This jade piece will allow you to get through Secr World Sects protection formation.


    Mu Yu didnt ept the jade piece, resulting in it shattering at his feet, frustrated with Ku Mus signature obdurateness. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 352September 20, 2023In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 295August 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    <strong><em>Dads Formation Mentorship (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu picked up the fragmented jade piece and watched Ku Mu go.


    Xiaoshuai popped his head out. Mu Yu, shall we tail him in secret to find out where Walk-in Heart Genesis is hidden?


    Its pointless because of the changes weve introduced to this dimension. Hes going to change where he hides it now, which will be different to where its hidden back in our dimension. If only I knew that pir was Walk-in Heart Genesis when I first saw it in the valley.


    Are we just going to call it quits aftering so far?ined the dragon vine.


    This trip wasnt fruitless. At the very least, we now know its appearance and that Dad was the one who stole it from them. He wouldnt have left it in the valley after he lost his cultivation, so we need to work out where hed hide it.


    Pill Cauldron Sect? Xiaoshuai guessed, rationalising it was the next safest ce.


    Impossible. He only went back there once after erasing his cultivation. I was with him the entire time we were there. I wouldnt have left if you two didnt cause uproar in Second Heaven, contested the dragon vine.


    Where else, then? Would Ghostie find it before us?


    I highly doubt it. Gui Ximing came here to find the culprit. Hes now insistent that I have Walk-in Heart Genesis on me. He doesnt know I havent found it, giving us the initiative, proposed Mu Yu.


    Doesnt that mean well always have a horde of them on us, then? Ku Mus inheritance is like a bullseye on our backs in our dimension, isnt it? asked the dragon vine.


    Given the number of issues looking to bother us, I couldnt tell the difference if we added just another. Anyway, I have business to finish up here first.


    What are you following me for? Ku Mu queried, sensing Mu Yu behind him.


    Mu Yu implored, I would like to ask you to teach me.


    Teach you? Ku Mu halted.


    Yes. Before he passed away, he taught me how to use poison. He didnt teach me formations, however. Most of my formation knowledgees from Formation Sect. The most advanced formations are ones I taught myself using his Profound Formations book.


    Learn by yourself, then.


    Advanced formations, particrly natural energy and domain formations, are beyond me. I cannot pinpoint what it is that I am missing.


    How many years have you spent studying formations?


    Approximately three years? If we include Fingertip Flowing Water that Chen Tiandao taught me, then four. I know my potential is significantly inferior to my fathers, but I am trying my best to catch up.


    Ku Mu spun around. Four years? Show me the mostplex formation you can cast.


    Mostplex? Usually, I use Heavenly Star Formation, Gentle Wind Interlocked Hearts Formation and Gentle Wind Graft Formation most inbat, stated Mu Yu, teleporting far off and then right back.


    Basic, scoffed Ku Mu.


    Forming a ck hole in his right hand and a white hole in his left, Mu Yu inquired, Gentle Wind Graft?


    Amateur.


    Appose Horizon and Contiguous Horizon?


    How did you learn Sword Shadow Dust Gales creations?


    Sh-, Sword Shadow Dust Gale invented them? Chen Tiandao taught me Contiguous Formation.


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale invented them, not Chen Tiandao.


    Oh, I invented Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven, and it always works a treat. Mu Yu cast the formation to demonstrate, linking him up to Ku Mu along a formation line. Once caught within the formation, attacks are forced to move along this line.


    Busking tier.


    Cant you praise me even once? It is a formation I invented, after all. Ive used to defeat opponents on numerous asions.


    Whats there to be proud of after beating fodder?


    Ku Mu kicked a stone, activating a formation with his toes at the same time, thereby coating the stone in a formation. To Mu Yus surprise, it circled outside of the straight line,ing back around from Mu Yus left temple. Even more surprising was that Mu Yus formation didnt detect the stone sneaking out of its territory. He stretched his left hand out to catch the stone, only for it to smash him dead centre on the head. Once he instinctively moved his hand to the centre of his head, a stone pummelled his left ear.


    Thats all your formation does? If I meant to kill you, you wouldve died twice already.


    I wouldnt have my guard down around others, Mu Yu grumbled. Why did I not even sense you activate a formation?


    Didnt you say you knew Mirror Formation as well as the back of your hand? You dont recognise it as soon as I change its appearance?


    Mu Yu started looking around for the stone futilely.


    Over here.


    Ku Mu threw away the stone and sat down under a tree to catch his breath, whipped after just that due to his injuries. The formation Mu Yu linked them up with, therefore, extended to the tree.


    How did you do that? I thought Mirror Formation was a fixed formation. Plus, you only threw one stone, asked Mu Yu, defusing his formation and jogging over to Ku Mu.


    Ku Mu looked at Mu Yu through the corner of his eyes. Who told you fixed formations have to be cast as fixed formations? Once you learn to harness natural energy, a lot of principles taught about formations will change.


    How do I ess natural energy? I always feel that I am missing something when I try to grasp it.


    Where do you try to grasp it from?


    Isnt it supposed to be grasped from within nature?


    Is that what he wrote in the book?


    No, he couldnt be bothered writing about it because he reckoned anyone could figure it out.


    I thought he was stupid enough to tell you th-, ptoo. Youre just incorrigibly stupid. Formation caster? You should call yourself a joke, instead.


    Ehehe, you lecture, and I take notes.


    You dont find natural energy in nature. All you can sense in nature is weak spiritual energy cirction. Youll never even be a beginner in harnessing natural energy after a decade if thats what youre doing. Didnt the book say anything can be used for formations, including people?


    It does say that on the third line of the sixth paragraph of page 1967. You just quoted it word for word, replied Xiaoshuai, w raised.


    Thats what I thought. Why waste space and ink on something so simple? Ku Mu remarked.


    <em>Simple for a genius, not simple for me!</em> thought Mu Yu.


    The caster is the key. When you trigger a formation, you are the formation foundation. Afterwards, transfer the formation foundation on you elsewhere. Using what I just did as an example, I was the formation foundation when I kicked the stone. Then, I converted the stone into the formation foundation, creating a world out of it. It then takes the formation you installed and amplifies it infinitely.


    Ku Mu picked up a leaf and shook it with a formation. Innumerable identical leaves then flew over from around him. He flicked the physical leaves away, spearing them into the ground, while the original leave continued bouncing in his hand.


    You managed to recognise Mirror Formation while messing with Ghost Gates group. Nevertheless, you are still looking at formations on a surface level. Technically speaking, this leaf is a Mirror Formation just as the stone I kicked became a Mirror Formation. Get it now? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 679March 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 678March 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 673February 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    <strong><em>Dads Formation Mentorship (Part 2)</em></strong>


    The stone was a Mirror Formation. Everything can be a formation, so the stone can be a world that contains a formation nobody can see. So thats how I was supposed to see it. I always thought the phrase meant anything could be used as a formation foundation. This is the problem with ournguage and its fill in the nks style; it was just a misinterpretation on my part, Mu Yu inwardly said. How did you instantaneously carve a formation on the stone?


    I thought you were smarter than that? Ku Mu condescendingly jabbed.


    I am quite smart!


    Why the question, then? ribbed Ku Mu, trying to blow off steam since he still hadnt gotten over Mu Yu peeping on Miao Yuyan.


    Mu Yu brushed it off with a smile. Okay, you can berate me all you fancy, Dad. Im used to it.


    Im not your dad. I would never have such a shamel-, incorrigible son.


    Mu Yu muttered under his breath, Says the one who peeped on Leng Bingxue bathing.


    What was that?! When did I ever peep on anyone bathing?!


    I was saying that you are wise and mighty, an exemr I should be learning from and a man I am proud of, Mu Yu fibbed, giving Ku Mu a thumbs up.


    Ku Mu closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When I kicked the stone, I only added the uniqueness of Mirror Formation; it wasnt theplete version. You need to deduce it for yourself. If you want to instantly cast formations, you need to have it in your mind. When you kick the stone, it should only have simple lines. Once you deduce it, the formation I the stone will transform correspondingly.


    Mu Yu bobbed his head.


    How are your deduction skills evaluated? I remember Formation Sect has a Celestial Staircase designed to test a formation casters deduction abilities. You tried to clear it yet?


    I have. It took me eight steps, which equated to one hour.


    Ku Mu opened his eyesrge. Eight steps in an hour?!


    Yeah. I felt like a monkey, jumping around. Its a nuisance I dont want to go through again. You tried it before, Dad?


    Ku Mu had a face cramp. Dont call me Dad.


    Sure, Dad. Have you tried it before?


    Why do you care?!


    Oops. Mu Yu covered his mouth.


    I also climbed it in eight steps, except I took half an hour longer.


    You mustve had a poor sleep the night prior. I had five cans of red bull the night before I climbed it.


    Is that how you usually tter people?


    Only if its someone like my dad, hehe.


    A glib tongue wont do you any favours. Learn to harness natural energy as I instructed. As for domain formations, you need to learn to harness natural energy and reached Apotheosis Realm first, directed Ku Mu, obviously warming up to Mu Yu and trusting him more than before.


    It was the old days all over again, taking an earful of criticism and then valuable lessons. The days Mu Yu spent under Ku Mus tutge triggered emotions of regret for not earnestly studying transformations from thetter when he was still alive.


    Mu Yu managed to pry out more information from Ku Mu that he didnt know in the past, such as Celestial Prison starting to wane ten years ago, which was when Feng Haochen assembled the team and ignited the mes of disaster. Reportedly, Celestial Prison served another purpose besides holding elemental demons prisoner; however, Ku Mu mentioned it was pointless to know about until Mu Yu grew stronger, much to thetters chagrin.


    Dad, you know Reverend Xuan Jizi? I saw those monsters of lunar sect in his Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Ghost Gate is plotting to release the freaks and used some bizarre methods.


    They must be stopped at all costs. One thing I can be sure of is that the lunar race will be heavily hampered unless Ghost Gate can get their hands on Walk-in Heart Genesis. For that reason, I wont let you know where I hid it.


    Dad, why didnt you use a formation in the future to speak smoothly? You know how much of an ordeal it was toprehend your stuttering?


    Stop calling me Dad. Yuyan said she liked the most authentic version of me, so I stopped using the formation. If I stuttered at Ghost Gate, I wouldve exposed myself, moron.


    How did you use Lightning Annihtion, Dad? Isnt your domain formation Dead Zone Formation, the corrosive poison domain?


    I said, stop calling me Dad. Lightning Annihtion is Reverend Ni leis domain ability. Like me, he isnt famous, which is why I asked him to store his domain in my formation for me to borrow.


    Are you two friends?


    I saved his life before.


    Mu Yu had a hunch he had found where Walk-in Heart Genesis at longst. Since travelling when his cultivation had regressed was risky, especially when taking Walk-in Heart Genesis along, Ku Mu had to transport it prior to erasing his cultivation. That would mean he moved its hiding spot when he locked Mu Yu up in his valley. Ku Mu often went out during those days, which would add up. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 683March 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 353September 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 474November 20, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    <strong><em>Eternally Forbidden Zone</em></strong>


    Dad, where is Reverend Ni Lei? Can I turn to him if I run into trouble?


    Mm I wouldnt bet my hopes on him. If he liked to have his presence known, dont you think people would already have known of him?


    Come on, Dad, you dont expect me to solo those flesh-winged horny monsters, do you? As a cultivator, he has a duty to assist us drive them out of Third Heaven.


    Ku Mu nodded. He focuses on electric style, so wherever lightning is frequent, you should be able to find him.


    Does he get struck by lightning every day?! Is he as handsome as me?


    Ku Mu and Mu Yu both shot Xiaoshuai a stare.


    Dad, how do you kill those freaks?


    After listening to Mu Yus experience fighting Chi Yue, Ku Mu exined, You cant kill them while at Third Heaven; theyll revive in a matter of time. The sunlight at Third Heaven will kill them temporarily.


    What if we happen to encounter them on a cloudy day?


    Yeah, the weather at Third Heaven has progressively worsened recently. Cloudy days are more frequent than sunny days at many cities. You cant tell whos who from two metres away because everyone wears face masks.


    Theres an item called Midnight Sun Mystic Spirit found at Eternally Forbidden Zone. They absorb moonlight all year round and illuminate the same light as the sun, so you could use them to kill and seal the lunar race.


    Where is Eternally Forbidden Zone?


    Its one of the ces simr to Vacant Spirit Grounds. Eternally Forbidden Zone is forever stuck at daylight. I dont know its precise location, but I do know its located extremely high up.


    What happened to maps?! I hate clue-gathering games!


    Get the hang of harnessing natural energy already and then scram.


    Oh.


    One more thing.


    Yes?


    Dont call me, Dad.


    Sure, Dad.


    Learning to install a formation into a stone was the basics of basics to harnessing natural energy and was but an express casting method. Nevertheless, some supplemental knowledge Ku Mu provided in addition to that was enough for Mu Yu to figure out how to seal the slit Chi Yue created to slip through.


    Ku Mu pointed out all of the ws in Gentle Wind One Line Heaven, trampling on Mu Yus pride. The most mind-bogglingint of all was that one of the lines was drawn provocatively. Like, what?! Guess that was the price to pay for Ku Mu to help him perfect it, though.


    The reason Mu Yus formation could not hamper Ku Mu was due to thetter utilising natural energy, which formations couldnt stop. Throughbining Gentle Wind One Line Heaven with Mirror Formation, once the former was conquered, thetter would catch the opponent by surprise, leaving them fatally vulnerable.


    After dishing out a tongueshing after Mu Yu tried to add Appose Horizon Formation to the mix for the ultimate simultaneous defence and attackbo, Ku Mu drank the medicine Mu Yu brewed and said, The idea is quite creative.


    Where did you scold me, then?


    Do I need a reason to scold you?


    Mu Yu smiled. Go on. Go on. I have a pill here that can guarantee you can talk for ten days without any throat problems.


    Hmph.


    Dad, youve been here with me for a month. Isnt Shiniang going to be worried? Mu Yu inquired, finally grasping the fundamentals after a month.


    Thanks to your indecent actions, Secr World Sect is turning the world upside down to find her. She returned to her sect to put them at ease.


    Thats a pity. I was hoping to go back to Holy Maiden Pool with her, Mu Yumented, yawning.


    Scram!


    Mu Yu was aware it was time for him to depart and that dallying any longer was not wise. If he could, he would have preferred to stay in this dimension and leverage his knowledge of the future to prevent the mishaps he didnt want to see.


    Smiling with a heavy hurt, Mu Yu expressed, Ill be going, then, Dad.


    As he walked off, Mu Yu mused, <em>The two people Ive always respected most are Shifu and you, Dad. Although youre always scolding me, youre always there for me when it counts. If I could, Id love to live a carefree life with the two of you, but I have a score to settle with Bai Jie. You two have protected me all this time. Now, its my turn to protect the two of you.</em>


    You still not giving up on that? Ku Mu asked, sitting in his chair with his head down.


    Mu Yu cast his gaze onto the azure. Never.


    Be careful. Your own safety is more important than reviving him.


    <em>Nobody is more important than another, </em>thought Mu Yu, with a shake of his head. He forced a smile as two trails of emotions streaked down his cheeks. I know what to do, Dad. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 684March 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 357September 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 669February 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    <strong><em>Return</em></strong>


    Instead of putting Secr World Sect at ease, Miao Yuyans return motivated them to increase their security. By the time Mu Yu arrived, Chen Tiandao and Zhuge Xiaosheng were already there to maintain their security formation and mend any exploitable spots.


    What is the matter, Patriarch? Zhuge Xiaosheng rushed over to inquire.


    Nothing. It was probably just my imagination, answered Chen Tiandao, shaking his head after Mu Yu ran away to escape Chen Tiandaos radar.


    Mu Yu was aware that Chen Tiandao sensed Primordial Yin Yang on him as formation casters could sense it when they thought of it. That was why he waited for the two formation casters to leave two dayster before approaching the security formation.


    Sheesh. Since Ku Mus jade piece can no longer open this, hes never going to meet Miao Yuyan again, is he? remarked the dragon vine.


    Give him enough time, and Im willing to bet anything hell create another one capable of unlocking the formation. Even I can defuse this formation with enough time.


    How much is enough time? Xiaoshuai queried.


    Not long. Two to three months.


    Lets go call Ku Mu, Xiaoshuai immediately ordered.


    In the end, they kidnapped a disciple on her way back and dragged her into the woods.


    Wow, I like long legs. Even the scent on her clothing smells nice,mented Xiaoshuai, scrutinising the unconscious maiden.


    Can you shut up? Weve kidnapped somebody. Were bandits with principles, not thugs.


    Hehe, I need to write a transmigration review after we get back.


    How about you dont forget about Momo, whos waiting for you, Rodent?


    Can you shut up?!


    Upon controlling the disciple to lead them into Secr World Sects grounds and then sneaking off to Holy Maiden Pool, which was just a fancy name they assigned to a bathroom, they saw a group of disciples bathing.


    Mu Yu, we have to time travel every day from now, okay? Look at them apples, pears, watermel-


    Can you shut up? Theyre not fruits, either, reprimanded Mu Yu, gulping. Lets wait outside.


    Objection! I want to watch! Art is to be admired!


    Fine.


    Even though the dragon vine couldnt appreciate human beauty because of how proud it was, it still argued with Xiaoshuai over the maidens bodies just for the heck of it. Soon enough, unsurprisingly, it diverged into the two of them mocking each others bodies


    Mu Yu made a quick escape through the void in the sky once the maidens were done bathing at night. Going from seeing beautiful maidens in a bath to seeing Gui Ximing in the distance as soon as he passed through the resetting path was arguably an uninviting wee.


    Why is he leaving with us when he left a month ahead of us? questioned the dragon vine.


    Id be more surprised if he left ahead of us, responded Xiaoshuai. Even though a month passed by in there, time in this dimension didnt continue flowing, so its only been roughly one second in this dimension.


    In other words, it makes no difference if we spend a year or a decade there?


    What would you be doing in the past for ten years? Is the air fresher or something? Is seeing the fruits of you tampering with the past so entertaining?


    Thats ten extra free years of life!


    Thats a facy. Time is fair to everyone. If you spend ten years in the past, you will have also spent ten years of your lifespan in the dimension you came from.


    We should be focusing on how to deal with Gui Ximing.


    Priceless acting, taunted Gui Ximing, pping. You had mepletely fooled. Hand it over now.


    Pfft. Facing off with Gui Ximing upon leaving the cave, Mu Yu mocked, Oh, sure, here you go!


    Mu Yu zipped over, Shadow Splitter Sword leading. He had to silence Gui Ximing before thetters conspirers found out what they did.


    Gui Ximing swiftly backed off to a safe distance and shook his head. You want to silence me?


    Mu Yu cast a golden formation onto Shadow Splitter Sword in his right hand, then transferred it into a void, firing it at Gui Ximings face. Gui Ximing blocked with the soul item in his left and hurled his axe in his other hand. Mu Yu summoned another Shadow Splitter Sword and lunged forward, diving straight into the axe, casting Contiguous Horizon Formation. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 431October 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 448November 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 447November 7, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    <strong><em>Seven Lives</em></strong>


    Ill let you live for a little longer!


    Gui Ximing sped down the mountain as he had no answer for Contiguous Horizon Formation, yet Mu Yu was hot on his trails.


    Xiaoshuai, Dragon Vine,bo time!


    On it! Ghostie, eat this!


    Xiaoshuai stirred the clouds with his lightning sword, while the dragon vine sprayed dragon breath, cutting off Gui Ximing, who would rather get outside and have someone else do the dirty work than fight Mu Yu in the pagoda.


    The trio surrounded Gui Ximing, confident they could defeat Gui Ximing after Ku Mu expanded and sharpened Mu Yus arsenal over the month. Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind One Line Heaven, extending one line to Gui Ximing and another two to his two allies, confining Gui Ximing to their triangle barricade.


    Gui Ximing rose and whipped his axe down, releasing a ghost qi warm to erase the green formation lines. The wyrm won the sh, devouring the line to erge itself to thirty-odd metres. With his wyrm wreathing around him, Gui Ximing leered. I admit youre quite strong; however, your cultivation will be your downfall. Im not wheat you can just mow down!


    Gui Ximing coated his wyrm in ghost qi, giving a menacing glow to its dull yellow eyes. Suddenly, a green formation shed in its eyes, jolting it and shrinking it, resulting in the wyrm strangling Gui Ximing. He desperately discharged ghost qi to escape, but it exploded before he could, consequently transferring the green formations on it to him.


    Even though it didnt hurt, Gui Ximing could tell it was bad news. Another two formation lines materialised at his feet, connecting back to Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine, thuspleting the new and improved version of Gentle Wind One Line Heaven Formation  Gentle Wind One Line Heaven Barrier!


    What is this? fumed Gui Ximing.


    Since Xiaoshuai and the dragon vines addition to the formation reinforced its strength, it was now exponentially more daunting for the target to muscle their way out and force them to defend three fronts.


    Mu Yu ran his hand and Shadow Splitter Sword in opposing directions across his chest, enveloping it in golden energy. The dragon vine also performed a simr feat, covering its body in golden energy. Xiaoshuai converted the lightning sizzling on him into an afterimage spitting a golden ray. The trio then unleased their respective sts in unison!


    Riposted, Gui Ximing called on his five twins, telling them to materialise shields around him. Gui Ximing held his breath, waiting to thwart Xiaoshuai, who arrived first, the dragon vine, who arrived second, and Mu Yu, who arrivedst. Next, he horizontally shed toward Xiaoshuai.


    Appose Horizon Formation!


    Mu Yu clutched thin air, sending a formation toward the dragon vines st. Thus, the sword st from the dragon vine slipped past Gui Ximings axe before he knew it, changing the timing of the attacks. Desperate, Gui Ximing had to redirect his soul energy to withstand the dragon vines st. Suddenly, Mu Yu jumped the twins line and zoomed toward the spot between Gui Ximings forehead.


    Drats! Drats! Drats! cursed Gui Ximing, tasting imminent doom for the first time ever.


    Gui Ximings stentorian wails failed to repel the sword, and it buried itself into his forehead. By then, he could no longer feel the lightning zap or dragon st disintegrating his heart. As for the three axes he hurled at the trio, Contiguous Horizon Formation thwarted them.


    Mu Yus mouth hung open after depleting half of his spirit energy for the offence-onlybo.


    He dead? asked the dragon vine, reducing the axe hurled its way to Ghost Qi.


    Youre going to need to do better than that to kill me.


    Gui Ximings life force started flowing again, ghost qi closing his wounds and excreting the sword qi Mu Yus sword left in him.


    How is he still alive after that? Xiaoshuai whacked aside the red axeing his way then prepared his sword for the next strike.


    Do you realise what having six twins means? Fifth groaned and exploded, turning into mist that whisked into Gui Ximing. It means I have seven lives.


    Great, that means I get to vent seven times, provoked Mu Yu, remembering Gui Ximing only had four lives left.


    Mu Yu had suspicions there was a drawback to carrying so many twins. Else, everyone wouldve gone around with an army of twins.


    My life was supposed to be offered to the lunar gods. It seems Ill have to prioritise killing you first, though!


    Gui Ximing summoned a red skull to his hand, mouth chattering as if it was cackling. Among the lines on it, the red one shot a ray of ghost qi to Gui Ximings feet, destroying the formation Mu Yu cast. The skull reeking blood levitated higher. Mu Yu didnt like the feeling the pools that red eyes swirling around gave him.


    What are you without Helian Kongs help?


    What are you without Gui Yuzis help?


    A man stillpetent to demolish you.


    There was sound reason to suspect Gui Yuzi was the one who helped Gui Ximing escape when Mu Yu ditched him behind. Given the depth of Gui Yuzis schemes thus far, it would not have been oundish to suspect he did not die fighting the fiend race but deliberatelymitted suicide to remain on the ind.


    Helian Kongs soul item cracked a little as though it feared the red skill, consequently disabling its ability to supply soul energy. As a result, Mu Yus cultivation regressed to Spirit Severing Realm! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 676February 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 641February 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    <strong><em>Bloody Domain Demon Skull</em></strong>


    Bloody Domain Demon Skull was supposed to be reserved for Ocean Fiend king and all of the souls on the ind, so consider yourself honoured.


    The item Ghost Gates patriarch had taken to the ind, as per Gui Yuzis instructions, was made from the blood of countless lives mixed with ghost qi over time and then refined using vengeful souls. They coined the item King of Skeletons and rightfully so for only Fiend-Sealing Pagoda was holding it back from wreaking havoc.


    Putting his new knowledge to use, Mu Yu installed Mirror Formation into Shadow Splitter Sword, then nted the sword back into a void, firing multiple copies from every direction possible in tandem with Xiaoshuai and the dragon vines assail. Among the lightning swords were feints, which were supposed to keep Gui Ximing on his toes, yet Gui Ximing generated a red screen using the skull, cancelling the attacks without breaking a sweat.


    You cant use Helian Kongs soul item against Bloody Domain Demon Skull. Youre doomed this time! brayed Gui Ximing, ghost qi turning into a red coat.


    Mu Yu stopped Gui Ximings red st using Contiguous Horizon Formation.


    You think you can stop me from leaving? Ill be the one to wait for you downstairs, taunted Gui Ximing, making his way to the exit.


    I bet he ran because the pagoda limits the power of that grotesque skull, so you reckon we should pursue him? rmended the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu bolted over to the banyan tree, hoping he could consult Feng Haochen. Xiaoshuai, why wont Shifu appear again? Isnt he supposed to be protecting World Manifestation Cycle Seal?


    Beats me. The consciousness he left probably ran out of time.


    If we cant kill that bugger, all of Ghost Gate will hunt us down, reminded the dragon vine.


    I cant detect any soul energying from Helian Kongs soul item anymore, so I cant see myself beating Gui Ximing, but Toss it. Its do or die! Lets go, responded Mu Yu.


    The stone door, vibrant natural habitat, blue dome and winding river on the eighty-ninth floor all reeked of blood in spite of their evocative beauty.


    Cackling, Gui Ximing, who was shrouded in red and had decaying skin that showed his veins underneath, cackled. I was hoping youd have the balls to chase me.


    Do you have to turn yourself into a skeleton to use Bloody Domain Demon Skull? questioned Mu Yu, revolted with the blood seeping out of Gui Ximings veins in response to the blood shrouding him.


    I didnt intend to use it so soon, but my sect has deduced this floor will lead to the ny-ninth floor in another fourteen hours. Since Ill be able to confront the sealed fiend king there, it doesnt matter when I use it and even if I have to bear these repercussions.


    <em>I dont understand. Hes still at Body Synthesis Realm even with Bloody Domain Demon Skull; what makes him so sure he can subdue Fiend King Yujiang?</em> mused Mu Yu.


    Gui Ximing whipped his hand, summoning a bloody soul from his body. Wood Spirit Sword sprouted branches to trap the bloody soul flitting over. s, the soul charged through without slowing down thanks to the soul energy protecting it. Mu Yu cast Contiguous Horizon Formation, expecting to stop it, but the soul swung Gui Ximings long red axe down, ruining Mu Yus formation. With no answer, Mu Yu teleported away and speared toward Gui Ximing.


    What the? eximed Mu Yu, unable to touch the soul and bailing for dear life, albeit barely, each time. Xiaoshuai, any counters? I cant even hit the soul.


    Nothing besides bones can touch them! answered Xiaoshuai, also feeling hopeless.


    Where are we going to pull a skeleton out of when even Helian Kongs soul item cracked? snapped the dragon vine.


    If Xiaoshuai is right, yet Helian Kongs soul item didnt work, then lets give Gui Yuzis soul item a whizz. I have a hunch its constructed from the same elements as that revolting skull.


    Upon activating Gui Yuzis soul item, Mu Yu saw a cold and grey soul energy covering him. Wood Spirit Sword stopped Gui Yuzis ghost qi from damaging Mu Yus body in the nick of time, fortunately. With one whack, Mu Yu sttered one of the bloody souls into a puddle of water.


    Hahaha, did you really think Elder Gui Yuzi would hand over his soul item so easily? mocked Gui Yuzi, aiming his right hand at Gui Yuzis soul item.


    Gui Yuzis soul item suddenly thumped Mu Yu in the chest, allowing ghost qi to prate Mu Yus body. As Mu Yu lost his grip, Gui Ximing caught Gui Yuzis soul item. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 674February 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 634February 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 561January 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    <strong><em>Blood Soul</em></strong>


    Mu Yus death qi and life qi made haste, healing the damage Mu Yu took and absorbing the ominous soul energy.


    You have no tools left to defend yourself with anymore. Ready to hand over Walk-in Heart Genesis? queried Gui Ximing, taking his time since he was at his strongest but also preparing to finish Mu Yu.


    The blood soulspletely outssed Mu Yu in the speed department, swiftly changing their directions when he gave them the slip. Inexorably, one caught his shoulder, not leaving any marks behind, yet registering an agonising ripping sensation to his soul, literally. Not even his life qi and death qi could neutralise the anguish he experienced.


    The dragon vine was also caught as it fled toward Mu Yu. Xiaoshuai was first to scamper back inside Ku Mus pouch, cursing as he fled.


    Kekeke, I shall enjoy my souls shredding your soul.


    We cant beat this prick yet.


    Lets retreat! suggested Xiaoshuai, rubbing the spot he was tagged.


    You read my mind, responded Mu Yu, about to take cover in Wood Spirit.


    Go. A blue screen cut in between the blood souls and draping itself over Mu Yus shoulder.


    Qiao Xue? blurted Mu Yu, sensing her spiritual energy in contact with Wood Spirit.


    Mu Yu jumped into Wood Spirit, and then Qiao Xue yanked him out of his siege.


    What is his deal? questioned Qiao Xue, scrunching her face up at the sight and smell of Gui Ximing.


    He just looks uglier than his usual ugly self. Nothing to be surprised about.


    You all right? Qiao Xue inquired, massaging Mu Yus shoulder.


    Nothing to worry about. He just managed to bite me there.


    Qiao Xue transferred blue energy to Mu Yus shoulder, raising his eyebrow.


    Qiao Xue, you can heal pain that souls feel?


    I dont think so. If I have to hazard a guess, I think its because our wood and water energies supplement each other.


    Hehe, a match made in heaven, I tell you.


    Tsk, is this the time for jokes? We need to deal with him! Qiao Xue chided, enveloping Mu Yus green leaves in her water again.


    So Im getting a bonus trophy? I dont mind that, ridiculed Gui Ximing, skin gradually corroding to the point his bones were visible, yet energy soaring higher.


    How do we fight him? Qiao Xuemunicated through their linked weapons.


    I have no clue. If he continues getting stronger at this rate, he might even reach Ascension Realm!


    Gui Ximing blood souls couldnt break through the water barrier Wood Spirit reinforced this time despite their advantage. Gui Ximing, therefore, mmed the barrier with his axe, shattering it and blowing the duo off.


    Were still too weak even if we join hands, stated Qiao Xue, retreating swiftly.


    Tch! Lets pull back for now.


    Gui Ximing couldnt stop Mu Yu escaping for thetter was too close to the exit leading to the eighty-first floor.


    You can run for now, but you cant run forever! blustered Gui Ximing, having to give up pursuit due to the Contiguous Horizon Formation on the eighty-first floor that he couldnt do anything about.


    Phew. Which floor did youe from, Qiao Xue, the forty-sixth floor? queried Mu Yu, sitting down on the stone step leading up World Manifestation Cycle Mountain.


    Yeah, answered Qiao Xue, who had been running around based on luck ever since entering the pagoda. She sat down next to Mu Yu then asked, Where are we? Also, why isnt Gui Ximing pursuing us?


    Theres a formation on this floor, which is the eighty-first floor, by the way, that he cant ovee.


    After hearing everything Mu Yu went through, Qiao Xue enthusiastically inquired, You know how to reach the ny-ninth floor?


    Yeah, I calcted a route there. Right now, this floor is connecting to the eighty-ninth floor we just came from. Theres only one entrance and exit on this floor, replied Mu Yu, staring at Xiaoshuai, who was snuggling up on Qiao Xues cushions. Whats on the forty-sixth floor?


    Qiao Xue stroked Xiaoshuais head For someone reason, cultivation is cancelled out on the forty-sixth floor; you cant even fly or use spiritual energy.


    That must be Spirit Void domain. Why would Reverend Xuan Jizi have someone set that up? Mu Yu mumbled.


    Whats Spirit Void Domain?


    Its an ability exclusive to those whove reached Apotheosis Realm. ording to Dad, cultivators are no different to ordinary humans within the domain. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 341September 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 658February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 337September 13, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    <strong><em>Cultivation</em></strong>


    Mu Yus hand stopped on his chin. I have an idea now!


    You want to lure Gui Ximing into Spirit Void Domain? You just said hes aiming for the top floor, which is through another exit, though. How are you going to bait him to the forty-sixth floor?


    He doesnt have a choice if I destroy the other exit.


    Is that even possible?


    For a limited time. It happened once on the seventy-third floor, where I encountered Elder Lu and Gui Han, and it took approximately an hour to be restored.


    Gui Ximing has to wait fourteen hours to reach the ny-ninth floor from where he currently is. The path from the eighty-first floor to the ny-ninth floor will be open for less than thirty minutes. As long as we can stall him for long enough, Gui Ximing wont be able to reach the ny-ninth floor. The other exit will lead to the forty-sixth floor. If I destroy an exit, itll rile him up. All we have to do then is flee to the forty-sixth floor.


    I wont be able to release Ocean Fiend King, then


    Theres no guarantee you can free him even if you find your way to the ny-ninth floor. Most importantly, if he also makes it there at the same time, how will you beat him? The two of us are no match for him, and that skull is designed to subdue Ocean Fiend King. We can only sabotage him until we find a way of defeating him.


    Dont let him obtain what we cant obtain. I like that strategy. You have my vote,mented Xiaoshuai.


    Itll be giving him a taste of his own medicine, added the dragon vine.


    Releasing Ocean Fiend King is still important, though, argued Qiao Xue.


    Rx. I already told Elder Lu how to reach the ny-ninth floor. We can entrust it to them, and then we can work our way up after we get rid of Gui Ximing.


    We dont have much of a choice.


    Qiao Xue and Mu Yu assumed meditation sitting positions to prepare for battleter on. Whilst revising formation knowledge Ku Mu imparted during his trip to the past, Mu Yu utilised Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, trying to ascend beyond Spirit Severing Realm Seventh Layer with the aid of his ck and white qi.


    Soon, Mu Yu and Qiao Xues spiritual energy found amon frequency. After roughly ten seconds of circting in his body, his spiritual energy would transfer to Qiao Xues body and circte within her. Her cool spiritual energy would then transfer over to him, thereby providing a refreshing feeling.


    As tranquillity set in, Mu Yu saw himself meditating in an idyllic utopia of nature. The sound of the running small river was music to his ears, while the growth of nts harmoniously danced ording to the rivers tune.


    Mu Yu stopped by the river bank to scoop up a handful of water. The water assumed Qiao Xues appearance, both silently reading each others thoughts through eye contact. No matter how much time past, they never changed.


    Suddenly, Mu Yu pulled Qiao Xue into his embrace and gave her a peck on her lips. The world around them ceased to exist as they lost themselves in each others eyes and touch. They naturally, yet slightly passionately, flowed with each other as if they were in a dance.


    Their qis locked out the winning fish, Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine. Qiao Xues water barrier hid them from sight, while Appose Horizon Formation inside it further made it impossible for anyone outside to know what unfolded inside.


    Xiaoshuai, who was suddenly kicked out of his bed, griped, Its been eight hours already. They done?


    Would you and Momo do the same thing?


    Oi! Xiaoshuai strangled the dragon vine, cursing, You feel oxygen deprived if you dont mention Momo?!


    By the time the two inside the water barrier came to their senses, they found themselves in each others embraces.


    Wh- Why did this happen?!


    Qiao Xue shoved Mu Yu aside and hastily draped her clothes over herself, ring at him.


    Umm I, uh I dont know what happened, either. Your spirit lord and mine are a match made in heaven, hey? Its pretty peculiar.


    How should I know?! I wasnt ready for this! Qiao Xue blurted, unable to calm her racing heart and mind.


    Youre the one who imed choosing who you like is a freedom everyone deserves


    Yes, but a maidens first time is important! I never wanted to do that with you while being unaware!


    Its also my first time, so were even, arent we? What I want to kn-, hang on. Mu Yu jumped to his feet, blurting, How did I ascend to Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer?


    Qiao Xue also discovered from the spring on her finger that she had jumped threeyers to Spirit Severing Realm Sixth Layer. That said, she grouched, Get dressed, will you?


    Ahaha, Mu Yu dryly chuckled. He pped his clothing on, then got close to Qiao Xue again. I never knew cultivating together was so beneficial. We shouldve done this sooner.


    Qiao Xue squirted Mu Yu in the face with water from her finger. Dont try to take advantage of me.


    What do you mean? They call me the exemry, virtuous, always-sensible young man, argued Mu Yu, wiping his face.


    Says every criminal ever.


    Qiao Xue got to her feet to remove the water barrier. Using her voice, she dispersed the fog and weed back the cheerful winning fish.


    Ahem. Mu Yu harrumphed, then swept his gaze around to see Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine wrestling with each other, spurring him to intervene. Xiaoshuai, how long has it been?


    There are six hours left, Xiaoshuai answered, spitting out a seed and holding another ten peaches using his tail.


    Where did you two find peaches from?


    We plucked them from World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain. What was I supposed to do while you and Qiao Xue were being intimate, starve to death?


    Mu Yu snatched two peaches from Xiaoshuai, one for Qiao Xue.


    What are we going to do about what we identally did now? queried Qiao Xue, aware of Mu Yus feelings for Tian Ran and undesiring a rtionship bound by nothing but lust.


    I didnt do it on purpose, either. Its all because of that qi, replied Mu Yu. Mm, this peach is pretty good; its refreshing.


    Qiao Xue pulled her brows in. In other words, youre just going to pretend it never happened?


    I I


    Xiaoshuai raised his w. Stupid, youre going to be a couple, of course.


    Yeah, you and Momo! Mu Yu fired back. He turned back to give Qiao Xue an assurance, saying, I will own up to what I did. Its only fair we get together officially.


    What about Tian Ran? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 642February 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    <strong><em>Peaches and Blood Souls</em></strong>


    I dont know, Mu Yu responded, realising he had neglected Tian Ran.


    Thats it? Thats how youre going to avoid the problem?


    Neither of us had control over our actions, but I do know that I must take responsibility for my actions. I swear to protect you from all harm henceforth. As for Tian Ran, I will exin to her.


    You still like her, dont you? Qiao Xue bit down on her lip.


    I Mu Yus unsettled eyes answered for him.


    Pretend it never happened. Qiao Xue pursed her lips and also averted her gaze, adamant it was wrong, as well as unfair, on everyone if she forced Mu Yu into a rtionship with her.


    Unable to answer to her, Mu Yu pped his head and moved on. Lets pull ourselves together to handle Gui Ximing first.


    You cultivate. I stay on lookout, stated Qiao Xue, summoning her winning fish.


    Mu Yu didnt know what Qiao Xue was thinking. In fact, he didnt even have his own feelings sorted out. All she wanted was a proper rtionship built on mutual affection.


    When approximately fifteen minutes remained, Xiaoshuai gave the duo a holler, and they filed into the exit, returning to the eighty-ninth floor.


    Though the souls cries were creepy, nothing was as creepy as Gui Ximings appearance. Floating in the red sky above the contaminated nts, he questioned, You all back to face your deaths?


    You trying to prove youre an idiot? Mu Yu swivelled around and bound toward the stone down door.


    Gui Ximing wiped his smirk off his gaunt face with half of his bones showing and eyes that looked as though theyd drop out of their sockets. By the time he stood up, Mu Yu had already erased the door. Inmed, he had his blood souls swoop down at the pair.


    Lets go!


    Being the one who knew where the other exit was, Qiao Xue led the way, jumping, then whooshing off to the left.


    Gui Ximing discovered the rocks didnt show signs of repair, sending him into a flying rage. He, like everyone else, wasnt informed the doors could be destroyed. The path he left behind to catch up to the two resembled a river of blood.


    You may have ruined the path and my n, but youve also ruined your life. Now you have nowhere to escape to.


    Although Mu Yu could see the other exit behind Gui Ximing, thetter wouldnt let them pass without a tough fight. Thus, the twobined their water spirit and wood sprit, generating a water barricade. Seeing Gui Ximings iing axe, Mu Yu ejected death qi from his left hand, contaminating the axe. Still, it wasnt enough to stop the force of the swing. Mu Yu, therefore, absorbed the axe with his hand. Mu Yu, consequently, had to withdraw his death qi in case it went wild again.


    Simultaneously firing ice picks, Qiao Xue shook off the blood souls, then turned her water screen into water spheres, incarcerating the blood souls. She quickly froze them before they could break free. All of that effort, nevertheless, was for naught when Gui Ximing snorted since it crumbled her ice poisons, freeing them. Riposted, Qiao Xue hopped back into her mist to join Mu Yu.


    Having bypassed Gui Ximing, the two dashed to the exit. Gui Ximing just wouldnt let up, though, converting his blood souls into picks that he could fire as though a unit of archers fired them. They flitted far too quick for Mu Yu to do anything but grit his teeth and bear with the pain of them impaling him. To the surprise of Gui Ximing and Mu Yu, the picks passed straight through Mu Yu.


    Ow! Ow! Eh? Xiaoshuai popped out, confused as to why he didnt feel any pain when the picks were supposed to pierce him. Noticing not even Qiao Xue had any holes in her, he remarked, Is this because of the intimate act you two engaged in?


    Mu Yu flicked Xiaoshuai on the head.


    It must be the peaches we ate from World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain, the dragon vine asserted.


    I think it must be due to World Manifestation Samsara Cycles own settings. Im assuming its energy is circting inside us now. Since only souls can enter the cycle of reincarnation, it must be a tool for protecting souls, Xiaoshuai hypothesised.


    How long do the effectsst?


    I dont have an exact number, but not very long, so we better get a move on.


    Mu Yu watched Gui Ximings blood souls go straight through his body and chortled. Perfect.


    Yes, perfect for me to bisect you! sarcastically said Gui Ximing, cleaving down with his axe.


    Mu Yu had no time to answer with anything besides raising Shadow Splitter Sword. By a stroke of luck, the organ-rumbling blowunched Mu Yu toward the exit, and Qiao Xue immediately raced over in Wood Spirit.


    Gui Ximing, youre going to have to do better than that if you want to kill me, Mu Yu provoked, running through the exit with Qiao Xue.


    Dont worry, you will die in here! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 241July 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 276August 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 364September 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    <strong><em>Spirit Void</em></strong>


    Mu Yu could still feel his spiritual energy circting perfectly fine uponnding on a dune.


    Qiao Xue picked up a rock among the weeds growing around the cave behind the dune. I need a weapon because we cant use our elemental demon abilities here, either.


    Dont tell me were going to fight using rocks? Youre not going to tell me the alternative is the shattered stones strewn around the weeds, are you? Surely theres something better than what children would do.


    No, were actually going to duke it out using rock, paper, scissors, sarcastically answered Qiao Xue, picking up more rocks, which she could utilise the same way she fired ice. Theres something odd about the vigers and kids inhabiting the vige down this road. Im pretty sure theyre just illusions. Still, we should refrain from bothering them.


    Why? Xiaoshuai queried.


    Because they have pickaxes and hatchets.


    When all else was equal, humans equipped with weapons had an advantage over unarmed opponents. In reality, nevertheless, they werent equal for agility and strength still remained even if the cultivators couldnt ess their spirit energy. Luckily, Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword prior to entering the forty-sixth floor. Even though he couldnt boost it with spiritual energy, he trusted hisbat experience and training was enough to defend himself and maul Gui Ximing.


    You two done running? fumed Gui Ximing, appearing before the cave entrance.


    Who was running? Walk your pompous behind over here if you want a piece of me.


    You asked for it, responded Gui Ximing, leaping and stretching an arm out.


    Expecting himself to jump ten-odd metres up, Gui Ximing couldnt adapt to the surprise and wobbled uponnding after barely leaving the ground.


    Yes, give me your head!


    Mu Yu sprinted over, swinging across the head of Gui Ximing, who thought he could drive Mu Yu back using a discharge of ghost qi. By the time Gui Ximing realised it wasnt working, he barely had enough time to tilt his body, saving his head, but absorbing a cut with his body.


    Gui Ximing lividly tried summoning his axe in vain and couldnt call on his blood souls, either.


    Seeing a rock Qiao Xue pitched at him, Gui Ximing strafed, allowing Mu Yu to block the cave entrance, also cutting off Gui Ximings escape route.


    Another formation? What makes you two think you can beat me when all three of us have had our cultivation locked?


    Gui Ximing picked up the rock Qiao Xue threw to throw back. From his perspective, they had equal chances of winning since everyone could hit each other unlike when under the influence of Contiguous Horizon Formation.


    Shadow Splitter Sword says Ill mangle you!


    Bolting into the pocket, Mu Yu missed his first thrust, but he propelled himself off a rock to expedite bridging the gap,nding his second strike through Gui Ximings shoulder.


    And my handsomeness says Ill maul you!


    Xiaoshuai deftlyunched off Mu Yus body, bisecting the rock Gui Ximing threw and swiped him across the chest.


    Because of the corrosion Bloody Domain Demon Skull inflicted, there was no telling how much damage was done onto Gui Ximing. He didnt even bat an eye when they tagged him, so there was no telling if their attacks were working or not.


    What did you think Bloody Domain Demon Skull is used for? Im now a skeleton, so I cant be hurt or killed, kekeke, Gui Ximing mocked, letting Mu Yus sword run through his heart. You done?


    Gui Ximing and Mu Yu traded a punch each, sending each other staggering.


    Qiao Xue managed to continue clobbering Gui Ximing with rocks, but that was because he simply didnt care.


    Cant be killed, you say?


    Thats right!


    The dragon vine tore off a piece of Gui Ximings flesh on his back. Xiaoshuai sliced off Gui Ximings hand.


    Gui Ximing picked up his hand to reattach it. See? Its pointless.


    I know. All at once. Xiaoshuai, amputate all of his limbs, Mu Yu quietlymanded


    After Mu Yu lopped his head off, Gui Ximings body fetched it and went to reattach it. Xiaoshuai used the small window to amputate Gui Ximings limbs, irking Qiao Xue. Every limb had its own mind, able to move on their own.


    I told you that you cant kill me.


    I dont need to, replied Mu Yu, kicking Gui Ximings head away. I can just separate all of your limbs.


    Give me your skull! Xiaoshuai shouted, chopping Gui Ximings head in two.


    A certain energy reattached Gui Ximings severed head.


    My skull has merged with Bloody Domain Demon Skull, so you cant destroy my skull!


    I see. I shall bury you alive, then.


    Mu Yu dug up a five-metre-deep hole with Qiao Xue, then kicked Gui Ximings head down, reinforcing it with a boulder.


    Mu Yu, when I get out, I will rip you apart limb from limb! cursed Gui Ximing.


    Enjoy it down there. Youre wee. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 219July 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 220July 16, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    <strong><em>Like or Not?</em></strong>


    Mu Yu cast a soundproof formation outside to mute Gui Ximing for good and kicked thetters hand trying to dig out the skull. Lucky this Spirit Void Domain exists.


    Arent they after the fiend kings for their bodies? Gui Ximing fundamentally was immortal. What is he still searching for? asked the dragon vine.


    Whatever he used, it mustve had drawbacks. All of them would be strutting around with a Bloody Domain Demon Skull already, otherwise, Mu Yu exined.


    Maybe they just dont like looking like a blob of rotten flesh? Xiaoshuai guessed.


    Hahaha.


    This seems cruel, Qiao Xue softly opined, kicking Gui Ximings hand off her shoe as it grabbed her.


    This is nothingpared to the deeds they thrust upon others. This is the best way to prevent him frommitting evil again, Mu Yu contested.


    All Mu Yu had to do was seal Gui Ximings limbs in different ces, and thetter would have no means of reattaching himself. As such, he sealed Gui Ximings left hand on the eighty-ninth floor and right hand on the twenty-fifth floor.


    Were going to need to take another route to the ny-ninth floor because we missed a path. By my estimations, itll take three days to reach the ny-ninth floor. Since were now on the twenty-first floor, well need to wait here for two days, and a path leading directly to the ny-ninth floor will appear. Ill seal his legs on floors wee across, informed Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu, who was unsure if he liked Qiao Xue or if Ju Mang was merely attracted to Xuan Ming, watched Qiao Xue meditate, yawning. When she opened her eyes to see him spacing out, she questioned, What are you thinking about?


    N-nothing. I was just thinking that you look really pretty, replied Mu Yu, hiding his dilemma with a fake smile.


    I agree, added Xiaoshuai, trying to climb up from Qiao Xues thighs to her bosom.


    Qiao Xue watched Mu Yu grab Xiaoshuai and, in a soft voice, inquired, You miss Tian Ran?


    Mu Yu pursed his lips, unable to utter a lie.


    Shes a nice girl.


    Youre also a good girl, haha, responded Mu Yu, speaking from the bottom of his heart.


    A mesmerising flower bloomed on Qiao Xues lips. Perhaps Water Spirit has influenced my feelings for you. We need to cool off and work out what our true feelings are.


    I was thinking the same thing. Regardless, I will protect you, pledged Mu Yu, feeling a weight lifted off his chest.


    Cultivate. Ill stay on lookout, offered Qiao Xue, sitting inside a spring with her winning fish apanying her.


    Ill take you up on the offer.


    Qiao Xue knew that Xuan Ming didnt influence her affection for Mu Yu, and she knew he wasnt under Ju Mangs influence. Otherwise, he wouldve fallen for her at first sight. He only started developing feelings for her when their items started showing an attraction for one another.


    Sixty hourster, the entrance to the twenty-first floor started osciting.


    Who goes there?! called Qiao Xue.


    Qiao Xue? Fantastic!


    Xing Yuan? Qiao Xue stowed away her Water Spirit.


    You sure you want to be here? Mu Yu opened his eyes, then questioned.


    Impure, impudent scoundrel,mbasted the dragon vine.


    Long Yeli and Long Xingyun refrained from getting physical owing to Qiao Xues presence. Long Xingyun sauntered over to Qiao Xue, expressing, Have you been well? Ive been worried about you ever since those oceanze beasts split us up.


    You were worried about me? Mu Yu told me you asked the mermaid fiends to separate us and stall me.


    Mermaid fiends? Who? Why would I ever do that to you? Dont believe his lies! Were fiends; hes human. Hes trying to sow discord between us.


    Some dragon you are. You dont even have the guts to admit to your deeds, snapped the dragon vine.


    I would never hurt Qiao Xue. Dont malign me, Long Xingyun impugned without batting an eye.


    I really shouldve just killed you back on the eighteenth floor, remarked Mu Yu.


    Xingyun, lets put the past behind us. You best mind yourself, though. The dragon vine with Mu Yu is the sessor Grandpa Green Dragon has desired all this time. Show some self-respect, or I cant help you, warned Qiao Xue, trusting Mu Yu.


    Wearing a fake smile, Long Xingyun promised, Of course. I will respect Grandpas wishes.


    Ill spare you this time since Qiao Xue is around, but the next offence will be yourst, cautioned Mu Yu.


    You just got luckyst time. You think you can defeat our entire kingdom?


    Long Yeli stopped Long Xingyun from going further, unaware Mu Yu could no longer wield Helian Kongs soul item. Mu Yu went back to cultivating, while the dragon vine monitored Long Xingyuns every action.


    Qiao Xue, do you know how to reach the ny-ninth floor? queried Long Xingyun.


    Qiao Xue stole a quick gander Mu Yus way.  Theres a system to the pagodas passages. We just need to wait here for a while longer for the passage to connect this floor to the ny-ninth floor.


    Really? You figured out the way it works? No wonder why Grandpa thinks so positively of you. Hes lucky you brought him here.


    No, Im the lucky one. He is the one who worked it out. You should be thanking him, corrected Qiao Xue, finding a spot to meditate.


    Long Xingyun attempt to get in Qiao Xues good graces failed miserably. Still, he shamelessly red daggers at Mu Yu and sat down next to Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu suddenly released a green light onto Qiao Xues blue energy. Long Xingyun recognised the chemistryparable to dual cultivation, lighting up his jealousy.


    Qiao Xue!


    Qiao Xue started cultivating solely to ignore Long Xingyun; however, she forgot about what happened when she cultivated with Mu Yu. Opening her eyes upon hearing her name called, she realised what she did and said, D-dont worry. You and Uncle Yeli should also cultivate together. We might run into Ghost Gates team when we reach the ny-ninth floor, so we need to be ready.


    Qiao Xue straightened up and stole a nce Mu Yus way once.


    <em>Qiao Xue is mine! I swear Ill murder you!</em> Long Xingyun inwardly swore. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 692March 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 630February 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    <strong><em>Open Marsh Shore (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Long Xingyun spent his time keeping tabs on Mu Yu and Qiao Xue instead of cultivating; getting more and more worked up could also have gone on his list of activities.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes approximately an hour before the routes changed. Qiao Xue, I reckon Ill reach Body Synthesis Realm in no time thanks to you helping me expedite my cultivationst time.


    Really?! Qiao Xue lowered her head after realising her overreaction.


    Unaware Mu Yu wasnt trying to rib him, Long Xingyun conveyed, Qiao Xue, you are our princess. How can you and h-


    Its none of your business, Qiao Xue interjected.


    It is my business! I promised Grandpa that Id take care of you.


    I can take care of myself. I came to the ind on my own, grouched Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu got up and dusted himself. Time to go pay Ocean Fiend King a visit.


    You better mind yourself. If you harbour any ill will toward His Majesty, youll have iting, Long Xingyun stood up and threatened.


    Mu Yu discharged a tidal wave of energy, pushing Long Xingyun back, telling thetter there existed a big gap between them despite both of them being equal in terms of cultivation.


    <em>I must still be recovering from the injuries that cursed dragon gave me. Theres no way he could push me back, otherwise,</em> Long Xingyun denied in his mind. In reality, Long Yeli already healed him.


    Xingyun, you need to keep your paranoia in check. Mu Yu has no intention of harming Ocean Fiend King, asserted Qiao Xue, brows locked.


    Hes human!


    And he saved Uncle White Ape!


    Long Xingyun stopped arguing since he didnt want to end up on Qiao Xues bad side.


    Mu Yu signalled for Qiao Xue to follow him through the exit once it was time to cross to the floor of white clouds.


    This is where Ocean Fiend King His Majesty is sealed? Where is he? questioned Long Xingyun, sweeping his eyes over the visible mountain peaks and balls of varying sizes hovering in mid-air.


    Maybe in these structures? proposed Long Yeli, checking out a series of pirs of varying heights and circumferences that seemed tock any logical order to them.


    The duo tried approaching the closest pir; however, it moved away from the two in a randomised direction.


    What the?mented Long Xingyun, futilely trying again.


    Mu Yu, the pirs seem to be avoiding us. What do you think? inquired Qiao Xue.


    Mm A formation called Open Lake Shore Formation, a protective formation, has been cast on the pirs and rocks, and youre seeing it in action. The pirs and rocks will always maintain a fixed distance from each other.


    Why didnt you say so sooner?ined Long Xingyun.


    Im amazed the fiend race sent a joke to release Ocean Fiend King. Read more if youre ugly, or you wont have anything going for you in life. If you dont know, ask instead of blindly poking things, dimwit.


    You want to go?!


    Keep yapping and Ill put your head on a tter.


    Xingyun, when will you ever learn to show others respect? admonished Qiao Xue. Mu Yu, how do we ovee it?


    The casters cultivation surpasses mine, so I need to look around for an unorthodox solution. By the way, Elder Lu and Dragon Tortoise should already be here, yet I dont see them.


    Lets take a look; the pirs might be covering them, suggested Qiao Xue.


    If Ocean Fiend King His Majesty is sealed in a pir or rock, how do we verify where hes sealed? inquired Long Yeli.


    No idea, answered Mu Yu.


    With the group splitting off, Mu Yu asked, Xiaoshuai, Dragon Vine, have you two noticed anything odd about these pirs?


    Such as? queried the dragon vine.


    Such as Ocean Fiend Kings aura and some being different to others.


    You know better than anyone thats impossible. Formations are designed to hide things hide  even their aura, stated Xiaoshuai.


    I dont notice anything, shared the dragon vine.


    Guess were doing this the amateur way. Lets try defusing one pir first, opined Mu Yu.


    Which one shall we start with?


    That one. That one looks good, rmended Xiaoshuai, pointing to a bowl-sized pir.


    Uh We arent searching for a carrot. You think a fiend king would fit in there, Rodent?


    What if theres a spatial formation inside? What do you know?


    He should be in the thickest pir to fit his power. Youre slighting human rights.


    Neither you nor him are humans.


    Reverend Xuan Jizi is, though.


    Mu Yu approximated the fiend kings height based on the fight he saw between thetter and Reverend Xuan Jizi and chose a pir a tad taller than the fiend king. The more spacious the interior of a pir was, the stronger the formation would be. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 601January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 609January 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    <strong><em>Open Marsh Shore (Part 2)</em></strong>


    At a certain point in time, the formation lines at openke position moved southeast, which allowed one to approach the pirs from the southeast, limited to a set distance from the pir, through casting a radiant fire formation. The specific distance varied depending on the size of the item under protection. If one went closer than permitted, the pir would move. If they were too far away, the clinging fire formation couldnt work its magic.


    The trigrams were rted to the five elements, which were water, wood, fire, earth and metal. Depending on the element associated with ones spiritual energy, the formation position that they specialised in would differ.


    As Mu Yus spiritual energy was predominately wood nature, he usually used gentle wind and arousing lightning positions. Clinging Fire position formations were for those with fire nature. Open marsh position formations were for those with metal nature. Bound mountain position formations were for those with earth nature. Gorge water position formations were for those with water nature. To be clear, not possessing the nature for a certain element didnt mean one could not cast formations containing other elements. It merely meant that their ability to cast advanced formations would not beparable to someone with the element.


    Since fire overruled metal, the counter to Open Mash Shore Formation required clinging fire formations. It did not matter whether the formation used to defuse Open Marsh Shore wasplex or simple as long as it was a clinging fire formation.


    All of the pirs and rocks were linked. Thus, whenever a pirs weakness was exposed, another pir or stone ball would block the spot he needed to be in to defuse the formation, rendering me unable to cast a clinging fire formation. Trying to cast it from an incorrect distance would change the pirs position, switching the sight of the weak point. That was the point of arranging so many pirs and stone balls there. By the same ount, its impossible to defuse one pir at a time; it requires me to memorise all of the pirs and stone balls movements off by heart.


    What a hassle. Didnt Reverend Xuan Jizi want the fiend king to be released? Who the heck can undo this without being on his level? griped Xiaoshuai.


    He doesnt want us to defuse the formation but to locate Pagoda Spirit as it will allow us to control everything inside the pagoda, meaning we wont have to defuse the formation, either. The important question is, do we keep scouring the floors for it or spend our time solving this formation?


    Which one is more likely to be sessful?


    Neither. I dont even know how Pagoda Spirit looks! I reckon it would take three days to figure this formation out.


    We didnt find Elder Lu, Qiao Xue reported back in with Long Xingyun and Long Yeli. We did find another passageway, though.


    After listening to Mu Yus report, Long Xingyun jibed, Three days? Is that your excuse for notprehending it?


    What would be my reason for needing an excuse?


    So that you dont look bad in front of Qiao Xue. Humans are so predictable.


    Firstly, I dont care whether he is saved or not. My only goal is to sabotage Ghost Gate; Im merely lending a hand here. Youre more than wee to try by yourself. Im not obligated to help.


    You think we need your help?


    Show me up, then. Show me how youll save him pping your gums.


    Sure, Reverend Xuan Jizi did say the fiend king had to be released, but he never said when.


    Ill rescue him myself. I dont need your help.


    Qiao Xue grabbed Mu Yus hand as he walked off. Where are you going?


    I dont like involving myself with the fiend races business. Since you have a genius among you who can rescue your beloved fiend king, you dont need me to stick around.


    Can you help me? Can you help me rescue him?


    Qiao Xue, we dont need to rely on an outsider! We can liberate him ourselves! eximed Long Xingyun, staring at Qiao Xue and Mu Yus hands.


    Okay, tell me how? Grandpa Ape didnt leave any hints for us when he left, while we know hardly anything about Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. What are you ying hero for? reproached Qiao Xue, fanning Long Xingyuns mes.


    Qiao Xue and Long Xingyun werent close, but she never expressed such hostility toward him.


    Turning back to Mu Yu, Qiao Xue pleaded, Mu Yu, I know you side with humankind, but can you help me?


    Mu Yu sighed and then pinched Qiao Xues cheek. Okay, just for you.


    What do we need to do now?


    You need to guard the two passages leading to this floor. Dont let anyone enter this floor, and dont go near the pirs. If the pirs move, youll mess up my analysis. Give me some time to find the formations weak point.


    Okay. Well make sure nobody gets through.


    Qiao Xue told Long Xingyun what to do and, to be on the safe side, stood guard with him, while Long Yeli guarded the other entrance. Once Long Yeli crossed through the pirs to reach his station, Mu Yu began to work out the pirs system, the mostplex formation he had tackle yet.


    Xiaoshuai, Dragon Vine, do as I say. Im going to try and figure out the link between the rocks, balls and pirs. I need you two move pirs and balls, requested Mu Yu, activating Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation for the three of them.


    Realising he needed an extra hand to expedite the process, Mu Yu called, Qiao Xue, I need a hand.


    Cast your Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation on me, Qiao Xuemunicated upon arriving on the scene by herself.


    Mu Yu didnt understand why she avoided using the link between their spirit items. Nevertheless, he did as she requested.


    In truth, Mu Yu couldve figured the formation out even faster if he could rely on Long Yeli and Long Xingyun, but, trust issues aside, their ipetence could be a hindrance instead of helpful. Mr. Genius Fiend was keeping him busy with cursing Mu Yu for calling Qiao Xue away when he was hoping to have some time alone with her. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 636February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 694March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty  Ch. 290August 12, 2021In "Almighty"

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    <strong><em>Selfish Fiend</em></strong>


    For thest twenty hours, the dragon vine hummed a tune to itself as it followed Mu Yus directions, while Xiaoshuai, who could understand the formations popping into Mu Yus head, kept imagining a variety of dishes. Qiao Xue was thoroughly impressed with Mu Yus ability toprehend all theplex patterns gushing in rapidly.


    Long Xingyun suddenly spun to the passage behind him and cracked a smirk. Halt, you two! This is no ce for Ghost Gates people to be wandering into.


    Mu Yu obviously heard Long Xingyun when thetter deliberately turned up the volume. Mu Yu looked over, losing his train of thought for a split second. Nevertheless, Mu Yu turned back to his task since he judged Long Xingyun was strong enough to stop the two intruders.


    Hearing Long Xingyun engaged in battle in his fiend form, Mu Yu knew what wasing. Hence, he warned, Long Yeli, stay put!


    My young master is in danger! disputed Long Yeli, stopping before he ran through the pirs, which wouldve sabotaged Mu Yus efforts up until now.


    If he cant even handle two Spirit Severing Realm Seventh Layer weaklings, he deserves to die! If you screw up and disrupt Ocean Fiend Kings release, I hope you have excuses ready for when your king questions you, argued Mu Yu.


    How about I go give him a hand just in case? proposed Qiao Xue, trying to stop Long Yeli from letting his emotions drive him.


    Youre too far away. If you move around thoughtlessly, youll throw the pirs into disarray.


    Argh!


    Long Xingyun suddenly flitted over,nding near a fingertip-sized rock, thereby moving it. As a consequence, the others started moving.


    Xingyun! cried Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yu teleported over to the two intruders and poked new holes in their throats using Appose Horizon Formation before Qiao Xue could. Then, he teleported to Long Xingyun and held Long Xingyun at sword point. I warned you already.


    Mu Yu, dont kill him! Qiao Xue yelled.


    Long Xingyun reverted to his human form and fled behind Qiao Xue, feigning fear. What are you trying to pull?!


    As a result of Long Xingyun moving about, he messed with the formation yet again, sending Mu Yu off the rails.


    You cant beat two measly Spirit Severing Realm Seventh Layer cultivators? Mu Yu rhetorically questioned, fully aware Long Xingyun threw the fight to sabotage him.


    Long Xingyun checked Qiao Xues reaction, then started breathing heavily. Of course I can, but dont forget you injured me a few days ago. I cant beat them in my current state. If anyones responsible for this, its you.


    Mu Yu didnt buy Long Xingyun, a prince, didnt have a single healing pill on him, and he was lying to someone educated on pills and poison.


    Dont me me just because you cant figure out the formation. See the sort of man he is, Qiao Xue? Hes falsely using me.


    Really? Mu Yu uttered, eyes narrowed.


    Yeah, youre just grasping at straws to excuse your failure, framed Long Xingyun, stopping at nothing to try and liberate the fiend king as a means of raising his standing.


    Qiao Xue, who couldnt tell if Long Xingyun was lying or not, inquired, Mu Yu, have you solved Open Marsh Shore Formation yet?


    No.


    Qiao Xue, hes just fooling you. We dont need a humans help. We can liberate Ocean Fiend King as long as we three work together, persuaded Long Xingyun, resisting a grin.


    Im done, Mu Yu dered, walking off and making a linden tree out of Wood Spirit to rest under.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine hopped onto the tree and resumed their apple party.


    Qiao Xue could tell Mu Yu was livid and understandably so. She wanted to implore him to help again, but she refrained from doing something she deemed shameless. Letse up with something else, then.


    Mu Yu, why dont you help Qiao Xue? Xiaoshuai queried via Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation.


    Mu Yu, who took issue with Qiao Xue defending Long Xingyun deep down, shook his head, expressing, Well see.


    You know how to solve it, dont you? inquired the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu pretended he was deaf. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 594January 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 650February 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 649February 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    <strong><em>Newborn Sacrifice</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue, we believe we cant get near the balls because we arent closing in fast enough. As a 90% true dragon, I can try using my secret technique to raise my speed, Long Xingyun opined in a loud voice for Mu Yu to hear.


    Young Master, that would cause you a lot of damage, though, Long Yeli objected.


    Yes, but its negligible if we can liberate Ocean Fiend King.


    Body shining grey, Long Xingyun powered up to zip toward the closest cylindrical pir. It was a foregone conclusion that he would never reach it, though. How was he ever going to move faster than Reverend Xuan Jizi when his cultivation was inferior? If relying on dragon blood purity worked, Mu Yu would have had the dragon vine do so already.


    Moron, Mu Yumented, dangling a straw from his mouth.


    Qiao Xue, where are you going?! Long Xingyun hollered upon seeing Qiao Xue run off to seek Mu Yus help after spending hours and getting nowhere.


    Keep thinking. Im going to take a breather, replied Qiao Xue, going to the linden tree. She looked up to where Mu Yu was lying to query, Can Ie up?


    Suit yourself, Mu Yu responded, extending a branch from his side for Qiao Xue.


    Joining Mu Yu at his side, Qiao Xue expressed, Sorry, I didnt know if Xingyun was genuinely injured or not. Hes always been that arrogant and pushy. Dont take it to heart.


    I wont waste my time on his kind.


    If Mu Yu wanted an easy payday, he would have had opted to p Long Xingyun around over Gui Ximing any day.


    We dont know enough Ocean Fiend King, so we will have to pray Elder Lu can make it here. He might know how to release Ocean Fiend King Could you try again? I know Im asking a lot of you, b-


    Let me spell it out for you: it makes no difference how many times I try if theres someone waiting to sabotage me each time. The fiend king is secondary to stopping me from one upping him.


    Honestly, Qiao Xue was equally frustrated with Long Xingyuns attitude. She knew he wasnt cut out to be a leader. If he was in power, the fiend race could never harmoniously interact with humans. Sadly, she couldnt just let Mu Yu butcher him as a fiend.


    Im going to go search for Pagoda Spirit in order to control the entire pagoda, stated Mu Yu.


    You said it could be on any floor, however, so how will you find it?


    Testing my luck is more pragmatic than wasting my time here. Thatll save me the hassle of defusing the formation, as well.


    Okay. I came here to release Ocean Fiend King, so Ill keep brainstorming here.


    Mu Yu hoped Qiao Xue woulde along. Nevertheless, he didnt want to force her if she had a task toplete. He packed away Wood Spirit to leave, promising, Stay safe. Ill notify Elder Lu if I bump into him.


    We not going to put that scoundrel in his ce? questioned the dragon vine.


    Yeah, you already know where Open Marsh Shores weakness is. We could give him a teeth-dislodging face p. I just love to see him defeated, added Xiaoshuai.


    Im not trying to be a hypocrite. If I had to p everyone who offended me, Id be the same kind as him. If he doesnt want me interfering, I have no reason to. Let him make a fool of himself.


    Mu Yu started entering floors randomly to search for Spirit Pagoda; however, his exploration trip on the was cut short when he saw two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators pass by him in a forest.


    Senior Brother Gui Bao, I have obtained Divine Lunar Stone; however, a Zi Yue possessed Gui Han, killing him, Gui Die reported in a frigid voice.


    Gui Bao scanned the surroundings for eavesdroppers. Gui Han shouldnt have used it. Its impossible for their phantoms to fight without a sacrificial offering. Im not surprised he died a sacrifice. Dont repeat his mistake if you dont want to die.


    I understand. Why didnt we bring the newborns onto the ind? If we did, the lunar gods could use them to return to life. Wouldnt it be easier for them to find Ocean Fiend King?


    Never ever forget that lunar gods dont obey us. Infants may be ideal sacrifices, but theyll be too weak to fight for some time upon taking over the infant.


    Understood. I havepleted my mission and am preparing to leave the pagoda to pass the stone on to our lord. What about you?


    Come with me to the forty-sixth floor first.


    What for?


    Gui Ximing notified me that he was stuck there. We need to wait here for an hour for the passage to connect, answered Gui Bao, leaning on a tree next to the exit.


    Why would he be trapped?


    Mu Yus credit, apparently. He also told me that theres an active formation there that we need to be wary of.


    <em>All of you to deserve to die,</em> Mu Yu raged in his mind. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 594January 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 650February 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    <strong><em>Two and a Half Ghosties (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Didnt expect Gui Ximing to be able tomunicate with his buddies. Damn that skull is something else.


    Damn Gui Ximing. Why wont he die? muttered the dragon vine.


    There must be a drawback or w to Blood Domain Demon Skull. Theres no way it grants immortality, Xiaoshuai verbalised.


    If he could control blood souls with it, I wonder if souls can also control the skull, Mu Yu theorised. Lets follow them for now. Well kill the two of them on the forty-sixth floor, where their cultivation cant carry them.


    Arriving on the forty-third floor, Ghost Gates duo stopped at the bottom of a waterfall, which was located at the end of the valley connecting the two floors. Gui Bao suggested, Gui Ximing says the domain on the forty-sixth floorpletely restricts spiritual energy utilisation. Therefore, you should stay on standby here to back us up if we need you. Well need to return to the previous floor to reach the ny-ninth floor.


    Ill be waiting, responded Gui Die, staying at the entrance while Gui Bao headed to the other exit.


    Damn, hes not a brain dead one, cussed Xiaoshuai.


    Yeah, were going to have to get rid of Gui Die if we want to follow after Gui Bao, affirmed Mu Yu.


    Can we even beat a Body Synthesis Realm Third Layer cultivator? questioned the dragon vine.


    No. We didnt bury Gui Ximing that deep; I reckon Gui Bao wont even need long to dig him up. If we cant finish Gui Die before Gui Bao returns, were in deep trouble. Since theyre heading to the ny-ninth floor, well also have to head back there. I doubt the three there could take them. At the very least, I want to ensure Qiao Xue is safe. I cant just destroy the exits since Ghost Gate knows how to navigate the pagoda.


    Gui Bao, who came back with Gui Ximings gruesome head, returned less than two hourster. Your body parts have been sealed in various ces. Do we have to find them? Its going to take days to find them, you know?


    Gui Ximing, who was floating in the air, discharged energy, shaking off the dirt all over his head. No need. As Blood Domain Demon Skull has merged with me, I am more than capable of subduing the fiend king in my current state. Lets head straight to the ny-ninth floor.


    Mu Yu lied in ambush in the woods back on the forty-third floor already, knowing Ghost Gates trio would also have to wait six hours there for theyover. The next floor connecting here will be the sixty-seventh floor.


    The Momo floor? queried the dragon vine.


    Big Earthworm, can you stop Momo-ing everything?


    Shut it, both of you. We might have to leverage Primordial World Creation Formation to slow down the two and a half ghosties.


    You mean we can conjure things to stall them? asked Xiaoshuai, perking up with energy upon hearing his favourite way of ying  watching people try to fight things as entertainment


    I bet Momo would scare the piss out of them, opined the dragon vine, nodding.


    We could. In saying that, dont imagine her cultivation, or well exhaust ourselves trying to give her the output of a level seven fiend beast, cautioned Mu Yu.


    I have a genius idea. You two follow mymands. We need to show strategy and finesse, enthused Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu linked up their minds using Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation to unify their manifestations and split their mental energy up. Though Xiaoshuai was creative, lots of ideas were impromptu ones, which was why Mu Yu asionally smoothed out the edges and perfected them.


    Mu Yu cast an invisibility formation on himself and followed Ghost Gates team to the sixty-seventh floor after a small dy. Ghost Gate quickly left the small ind to search for the exit to the second exit on the floor.


    All right, everyone is in ce. Let the show begin, hehehe, enthused Xiaoshuai.


    Gui Bao, who was leading the pack, asked, How do we find the exit when this floor is so massive?


    ording to Elder Gui Yuzis information, the two exits only appear far because of the illusion formation. In actuality, they arent that far, explicated Gui Ximing.


    Is that it? inquired Gui Die, pointing to a levitating ind that resembled the home of deities with a waterfall pouring into the ocean.


    There was nothing to be surprised about at this point since theyd seen an assortment of scenery ever since entering Fiend-Sealing Pagoda.


    The ind resembles Floating Celestial Ind, mumbled Gui Ximing.


    Formation Sect designed Floating Celestial Ind; its reasonable to assume Xuan Jizi was the one who designed it, then. For all we know, Floating Celestial Ind may be modelled after this one, stated Gui Bao.


    Ghost Gates team didnt see the giant silhouette following them from depths of the ocean as they made their way to the ind. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 692March 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    <strong><em>Two and a Half Ghosties (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Ghost Gates team didnt see any stately edifices unlike what they saw from far away. Gui Bao conceived the five-metre long fissure on the ground that rippled every now and then to be suspicious. Gui Ximing inspected the dark fissure and discovered a menacing aura from it that rattled the formation blocking the opening.


    Gui Die eximed, Isnt th-


    Lunar gods? Lunar gods are also locked up here! Gui Bao shouted over Gui Die.


    An orange flesh-winged horny monster tried to fly out from below, only for the formation to knock it back. Tsk, tsk, someone has finallye!


    Gui Bao and Gui Die bowed their heads. Greetings, Lunar God.


    Spare me the drivel and find a way to dismantle the formation, instead!


    Reverend Xuan Jizis formations are too challenging for us to dismantle. All we can do is use Divine Lunar Stone to collect your aura so that you can revive yourself in apatible sacrifice after you escape Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, exined Gui Bao.


    Curse him! Dont just stand there. Show me Divine Lunar Stone!


    Upon seeing the crystal ball in Gui Dies hand, the monster questioned, Have you collected the qi from all of my imprisoned brethren?


    Yes. The unfortunate news is that it depends on whether your qi and the sacrifices match in order for us to summon you in the future.


    Mm Throw Divine Lunar Stone down here. Because of the floors down here, I need to collect the qi from my brethren locked further down.


    Gui Mao argued, There is a restriction that we cann-


    That only applies to living organisms. Once Im done, Ill throw it back up.


    Understood, replied Gui Bao, signalling for Gui Die to do as told.


    Wait, Gui Ximing suddenly interjected.


    What do you want, you body-less ghost ve? fumed the monster.


    Apologies, Sir, but this one still has a few more questions, responded Gui Ximing, sceptical.


    What are they?!


    Before I entered Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, Elder Gui Yuzi told us you were sealed on a single floor. Gui Die told us that was the thirty-ninth floor. Why are you imprisoned here?


    Gui Yuzi thinks he can read Xuan Jizi? Xuan Jizi imprisoned us here as backup.


    Back up for?


    None of your business. Those who talk too much die sooner. Did you lose your body because you couldnt keep your trap shut? mocked the monster.


    I apologise.


    Do as youre told, and dont ask questions unless youre asked. Now, throw Divine Lunar Stone down here!


    Gui Ximing kept his eyes on the monster as the stone prated the formation. All of a sudden, he snapped, Take back the stone! Hes not a lunar god!


    Gui Ximing, what are you on about? inquired Gui Bao, certain he could sense a lunar gods qi.


    Gui Ximing summoned blood souls to smash apart the formation that turned out to be unbelievably fragile. Even the ind could easily be split in a single blow. He converted ghost qi into a hand to catch the airborne stone.


    What? Where did the lunar god go? blurted Gui Bao.


    That wasnt a lunar god. Somethings not right about this ce, answered Gui Ximing. He tossed the stone shrouded in blood souls back to Gui Die. Hang onto it properly.


    They were back to square one, with only the sound of undting waves and the sight of the ind turning to dust. Meanwhile, Mu Yu andpany watched them from inside a bubble underwater.


    Damn, we almost had him, Mu Yu cursed. Lucky I quickly pulled out before he could trace it back to us.


    Where did we screw up? I conjured the flesh-winged horny monsters aura and appearance perfectly, grumbled Xiaoshuai.


    Not sure. We cant treat him the same way we treat Long Xingyun, though. We need to be careful, but we need to find a way of stealing the stone from that woman.


    Time for our backup n, then.


    All right, Momos time to shine.


    Four mountain-sized inkfiend apes surfaced near Ghost Gates group and immediately fixed their eyes on the group.


    Itll be tough for us to take on four rank seven fiend beasts, voiced Gui Bao.


    Two rank seven purple whale sharks also surfaced soon after, spurring Ghost Gates team to make a dash for it. Unfortunately, numerous level six and seven oceanze beasts upied the sky, while infant oceanze beasts ran around on the water surface.


    Do not hurt any of the oceanze kids! cautioned Gui Ximing. Since the fiend beasts aggressively edged closer, Gui Ximing ordered, Stay alert! Dont fight unless necessary, and search for the exit as fast as you can!


    Right when Ghost Gates team prepared their ghost qi for battle, another presence from afar whooshed over, stopping the water from moving with his energy. Gui Yeming sted the fiend beasts into shards of water, limbs and blood.


    Your Lordship, why are you here? inquired Gui Ximing, surprised.


    You would be their feast if I hadnt arrived in time, useless bunch! Gui Ximing, what happened to your body?


    Gui Ximing lividly looked down. Mu Yu ambushed your subject.


    Ambushed? Did I tell you to feed him a kill count? Youve disappointed me!


    Your Lordship, was Helian Kong not opposed to you entering? Your aura is als-


    Helian Kong? Hes a nobody. Gui Yuzi has fooled him for me. This is not my real body but a part of me that Gui Yuzi transported in. Im here to confirm one thing: have you obtained Divine Lunar Stone? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 700March 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 698March 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 697March 11, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    <strong><em>Divine Lunar Stone Exchanges Hands</em></strong>


    Divine Lunar Stone has established a link with the imprisoned lunar gods. Gui Han, however, summoned a Zi Yue and died after he was possessed, reported Gui Die.


    Why cant heplete such a simple task?! Gui Yeming raged. Gui Ximing, have you returned to the past yet?


    I have found out that Mu Yu is in possession of it, answered Gui Ximing.


    Mu Yu? Must everything revolve around him?! He wont be able to leave the ind, so hes just a fish on a chopping board we can capture once we get out. We need to prioritise the lunar gods. Gui Die, leave this pagoda with me now. Gui Yuzi wishes to try the ritual. Gui Ximing, Gui Bao, you two head to where Ocean Fiend King is sealed and subdue him!


    Yes, My Lord.


    The other exit of this floor is on the ind over there. You two hurry on. I cant stay in the pagoda for much longer. Gui Die,e with me. Once Gui Ximing and Gui Bao went to the ind Gui Yeming pointed to, thettermanded, Gui Die, let me check Divine Lunar Stone.


    As youmand.


    Gui Yeming checked the phantom on the stone and nodded. Good job. We need to get out now.


    I am at yourmand.


    Pass me the soul item you have. Once he got his hands on the white bone, Gui Yeming instructed, Close your eyes. Ill cast the technique to transport you directly out of the pagoda. If anything feels odd, dont resist using spiritual energy. Thats just how it goes.


    Why do I have to close my eyes?


    There are things that you shouldnt see, understand?


    I apologise, My Lord.


    If Gui Ximing was around, hed see through the deceit right away for Gui Yeming never smiled, let alone so brightly! Gui Die, on the other hand, did as she was told, resisting the urge to fight the sensation of branches twining around her body and death qi covering her. Suddenly, she jerked her body and looked down to her chest.


    My Lord y- Gui Die could feel her life force being sucked out of her. Feeling a branch pierce her throat, she sped it, crying out with whatever she had left, Who are you?


    Sh, of course Im not Gui Yeming, replied Mu Yu, surfacing from the water.


    Gui Die and her twin perished before she could put up another resistance.


    Finally, Mu Yu remarked, dumping Gui Die into the ocean gently so that he wouldnt alert her allies.


    Why didnt you keep Gui Bao around, too? Knowing him, we couldve offed him the same way, bemoaned the dragon vine.


    Gui Ximing would immediately doubt us if we told him to head to up as just a head. I sent Gui Bao with him to cover the logic hole, elucidated Mu Yu.


    How did we fool him using Gui Yeming when not even a flesh-winged horny monster could? Xiaoshuai verbalised.


    I presume its thanks to some in-built function of the Blood Domain Demon Skull he fused with. Gui Yeming isnt connected to the skull. Plus, we had him ughter the fiend beasts. We should be d we learnt to mimic Gui Yemings speech style.


    So, what do we do with the stone now, destroy it? inquired the dragon vine


    I cant destroy it at the moment due an energy barrier protecting it. Id have to upgrade my cultivation, so well work that outter. Gui Ximings blood souls can neutralise this soul item I just took from Gui Die. Lets head up to the ny-ninth floor. If Elder Lu has arrived, we can join hands to put Gui Ximing to rest.


    Those two are going to a fake exit, anyway, Xiaoshuai assured.


    We still need to get a move on. Our imagination is limited, and Im sure Gui Ximing will see the shabby floors we put together below, impugned Mu Yu.


    I knew it.


    Mu Yu looked up to see Gui Ximing and the uninvited blood souls. As he dodged the bloody souls, Mu Yumented, Ah, bugger me.


    The floor connected is the twenty-ninth floor, so I shouldve seen arge altar, yet there was an ordinary pagoda, instead. I was right toe back, informed Gui Ximing, hostilely.


    Oh, drawled Mu Yu, Nice.


    Wheres Hong Die?


    The chick? Lets see Try checking underwater, provoked Mu Yu, tapping the water surface to create a wave thatd obstruct his foes vision.


    Two dragon vines dove out of the water. s, Gui Ximings red qi easily vanquished them. Nheless, it afforded Mu Yu enough time to dash to the exit. Mu Yu needed to get out right away for the dragon vine and Xiaoshuai were on the brink of falling asleep already.


    Gui Bao wanted to chase Mu Yu onto the ind. Gui Ximing stopped him, nheless.


    Why are we stopping at the entrance? raged Gui Bao.


    Theres no point. We should hurry to the ny-ninth floor.


    Gui Die is likely dead, and she had Divine Lunar Stone on her!


    Cool down. Since he cant destroy the stone, all hes really doing is guarding it for us. Well end up with it because he cant leave the ind, exined Gui Ximing, sinking the ind so that Mu Yu couldnt enter.


    The passage would change in another fifteen minutes, meaning Mu Yu had no means of catching re-entering the floor.


    Though Gui Bao wanted revenge, he followed Gui Ximing to the real exit. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 699March 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 687March 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    <strong><em>That Wasnt Even One Exchange</em></strong>


    Man, hes cunning, Xiaoshuai griped.


    What next? the dragon vine inquired.


    Nothing but to wait for the connecting passage to change and then rush to the ny-ninth floor. Im worried about Qiao Xue. Based on my calctions, well need twelve hours to get there, at the very least, while Gui Ximing only needs roughly eleven and a half hours, answered Mu Yu, who then proceeded to try breaking Divine Lunar Stone using a myriad of methods to no avail.


    Xiaoshuai, catch. Try breaking this stone with your ws.


    <em>Slice!</em> Though Xiaoshuai impressively sliced the stone, itd automatically stitched itself up just as Gui Ximing could. Hopeless, he proposed, Since the flesh-winged horny monsters fear sunlight more than anything, lets see if the sun can melt it.


    Or, maybe we can deploy Dads Eternal Forbidden Zone to lock it up forever, Mu Yu added, recalling Ku Mu suggesting sealing the monsters in Eternal Mystic Spirit after killing them.


    ***


    Qiao Xue, I just remembered a method Grandpa taught me. Ill show you.


    Long Xingyun, coating his arms in dragon scales, fired golden love hearts from his scales to the pirs, a circus trick hemonly used to woo girls back home, including Qiao Xue. Usually, shed p; this time, she was in no mood. As a matter of fact, his jokes got on her nerves because they werent helping when she stayed behind only to try and help free the fiend king.


    Seeing Mu Yu standing in the ripples, Qiao Xue shook her head, aware she was imagining things because she yearned for him.


    What do you think, Qiao Xue?


    Mm, Qiao Xue absentmindedly replied.


    Long Xingyun popped down next to Qiao Xue. Rest assured. Well get him out of there. Didnt Elder Lu mention White Ape Fiend King entrusted him with an item to rescue Ocean Fiend King? We just need to wait for Elder Lus arrival.


    When Long Xingyun tried to hold Qiao Xues hand, she reactively jerked her hand away, irritating him since she let Mu Yu hold her hand. She cast her eyes on the entrance and led the conversation back on track. I hope he make sit here soon, then.


    In truth, Qiao Xue was waiting for Mu Yu.


    Long Yeli approached the two and suggested, Why dont we search for him? We should find out whats holding him up?


    Mu Yu said the exit paths could change at any moment. If we leave this floor, theres no telling if we can evene back without Mu Yu navigating. We should wait here, contested Qiao Xue.


    What would a show off know? If he could solve the formation, he wouldve solved it already. A few days my foot.


    Xingyun, the owner of this pagoda is a formation caster just as Mu Yu is. If youre asking who has the best chances of liberating Ocean Fiend King, its Mu Yu.


    Hmph. Long Xingyun suddenly spun to the entrance and sprang to his feet. Ghost Gate members havee seeking death.


    The fiends are already here, huh? Nice, sarcasticallyplimented Gui Ximing, whom Long Xingyun marginalised.


    Xingyun, be wary of Gui Ximing. None of us are his match, warned Qiao Xue.


    Ill kill them, dered Gui Bao.


    Rx. I need them in one piece, Gui Ximing advised with a grin.


    Bridled, Long Xingyun morphed his hands into ck ws, leading to Qiao Xue advising, Dont be rash, Xingyun.


    Hahaha, rx, Qiao Xue. Unless theyre an Ascension Realm cultivator, theyre just fodder to me. Long Yeli and I will put them to rest, Long Xingyun dered, shooting for Gui Ximing, while Long Yeli went for Gui Bao.


    Gui Bao, capture them alive. If I retaliate, theyll resemble an echidnas prey. Fiends souls are quite potent.


    It will be a walk in the park.


    Long Yeli caught the ck chains Gui Bao and his twin spawned, expecting to snap them with his proud ws. Instead, Gui Bao sent a chilly qi into Long Yelis body that scared thetter enough to cry, Young Master, run!


    Long Yeli transformed into a dragon and burst away from the ghost qi, only to find that Gui Baos ghost qi had shut down his fiend energy. Long Xingyun hurtled past Long Yeli, using thetters capture as his opportunity.


    Qiao Xue fired ice picks at Gui Bao in desperation, only to have her picks turned to puddles of ck water. Some of the sshing water stained Long Xingyun, dropping him to the ground due to his fiend energy shutting down.


    That wasnt even one exchange, mocked Gui Bao, staring down at Long Xingyun. He looked up to Qiao Xue, who was fighting off ghost qi and questioned, Gui Ximing, whose body do you want?


    Those two have dragon vine souls, but the Body Synthesis ones dragon soul is weak, and his body isnt in as good shape as the young one. As for that girl, I wanted her body from the moment I saw her with Mu Yu. I can control her body perfectly using ghost qi. Its a pity shes a girl. What a dilemma. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 120May 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 661February 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    <strong><em>Frozen Thousand Miles</em></strong>


    Release me! Im a prince! raged Long Xingyun.


    A prince, you say? Your blood must be very pure, then. Nice, nice, taunted Gui Ximing,ing into Long Xingyuns face.


    The proud prince, who had never seen such a hideous face before, stuttered, B-back off!


    Isnt that a foregone conclusion? Her body is most suited for my Blood Domain Demon Skull, but youre a male fiend with a decent body. I dont know who to choose, provoked Gui Ximing, licking the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Y-you better not harm me. My grandpa is Green Dragon Fiend King!


    Pffthahaha, hang on, pffthahaha. You want our address for him? If you would be so kind as to deliver your souls that we prefer over ordinary cultivators to our door, wed sincerely appreciate it, ridiculed Gui Ximing, inching closer to smell Long Xingyuns soul.


    Wh-what do you want?


    Her body can strengthen me, but Im not the sort of man who likes using women. Who should I choose between you and her?


    Choose Choose Long Xingyun stole a nce at Qiao Xue and, with his eyes and jaws mped down, shouted, Choose her! Im a prince. As long as you release me, I, the future ruler of Green Dragon Kingdom, will regard you as esteemed guest.


    Her? Kekeke, of course. The thing is, I also want your soul.


    Please no! Please! Please Pl-


    Calm down. Ill deal with her and thene back for you. Gui Ximing turned to Qiao Xue and aggressed, Let me pay you back for helping Mu Yu separate my body.


    If youre a man, just kill me and be done with it! Qiao Xue then coldly and softly expressed, Long Xingyun, youre pitiful.


    Qiao Xue saw Mu Yu in her mind again.


    Your courage whets my appetite even more, kekeke.


    Gui Ximing drifted over to Qiao Xue, transforming his blood souls into a giant one that resembled his original appearance, albeit resembling stinky flowing blood and having blood souls squirming inside. The bloody figure subsequently took on Qiao Xues appearance as a prerequisite for fusing with her.


    Qiao Xue spread her Water Spirit to disperse the ghost qi. Unlike Wood Spirit, sadly, Water Spirit feared ghost qi.


    I wont let you have your way.


    Qiao Xue turned a green dragon scale into life essence inside her body, coating her body in green patterns that switched to blue. Her sapphire eyes turned as cold, as did her ck hair that turned blue.


    Using Frozen Thousand Miles, Qiao Xue spawned a light, sharp water screen above them, rapidly absorbing the warmth in the atmosphere, consequently slowing down the ghost qi and freezing everything in the vicinity.


    Long Xingyun, whose eyebrows now resembled ice bars, yelled, Qiao Xue, Grandpa warned you not to use the dragon scale to borrow the water demons power, or we might all freeze to death.


    Do you really think your status as a dragon prince will save your life? Qiao Xue frigidly questioned.


    Gui Ximing, whose blood stopped flowing, started to lose control over his blood souls that cowered away from the cold. He started to covet Qiao Xues body more than ever, desiring her incredible control over water that would turn him into a bigger threat. He melted the ice gradually forming on his blood souls and forced them to close in on her.


    Qiao Xue froze the ghost qi in snow kes. My body belongs to only me!


    Qiao Xues winning fish flew off from the flowing water, slipping from snowke to snowke and erasing the ghost qi.


    Gui Bao donned a shield of soul energy as he retreated to resist the cold. Gui Ximings blood souls desperately dodged the winning fishes lightning attacks while he bridged the gap and touched Qiao Xues transparent skin, only to jerk his hand back.


    How is she able to bear that freakish cold? Gui Ximing blurted, seeing the slits on Qiao Xues skin.


    Id rather be an ice statue than let you take my body! brayed Qiao Xue, starting to lose her consciousness due to never lowering her temperature to that degree.


    You rather die, right? Gui Ximing retreated to Gui Bao for hed be frozen in an instant if she touched him.


    You heard me loud and clear, responded Qiao Xue, voice weakening as she dreadfully wrestled the urge to stop her output to save herself. As her consciousness faded, she muttered, Even if you choose Tian Ran in the end, I will never let anyone besides you touch me.


    Suddenly, Qiao Xue felt a familiar warmth embrace her. It wasparable to a sunray pulling her over to the warm side of the fence.


    I promise Id always be there for you. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 632February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 699March 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    <strong><em>Eerie White Bones</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue felt Wood Spirit relieving her of the cold and nursing her split skin. Next, she felt Mu Yus arms and hand on her head. The two elements were the raft she needed while she was clinging to thest snapping straw, instilling life and energy back in her.


    Dont thoughtlessly use your ability and hurt yourself, okay? Feeling Qiao Xues thumping heart, Mu Yu teased, You like my hugs? I can give you them every day.


    With a beet-red face, Qiao Xue broke out of Mu Yus embrace, getting back on her feet. Stop with the jokes. We have to fight off Ghost Gates duo first.


    They really are a nuisance.


    Gui Ximing locked his eyes onto Mu Yu. You sure make things more convenient, Mu Yu.


    Okay, cockroach, Mu Yu fired back, trying to concoct a strategy as soon as possible.


    Gui Ximing suddenly flitted back Long Xingyuns way, leading to thetter crying, Qiao Xue, help me!


    Qiao Xue looked away, indicating to Mu Yu that she had given up on Long Xingyun because of him turning his back on her.


    Im the fiend races pr-


    It makes no difference, Gui Ximing cut in, diving into Long Xingyuns body.


    Long Xingyuns body started to peel apartyer byyer until his soul scurried out, still consciously frantic. Gui Ximing caught Long Xingyuns soul,plimenting, Thought so. Its not a pure dragon vines blood, but itll do.


    Gui Ximing modified Long Xingyuns body to resemble his original body and began testing out the body.


    We shouldve saved him, Qiao Xue verbalised.


    Ill agree on that one. That said, it wouldve been impossible. If theres a what if scenario, you shouldve let me kill Long Xingyun long ago.


    Gui Ximing, leaving Long Xingyuns soul trapped above him, mocked, Mu Yu, do you two know the significance of these pirs and balls?


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue squinted.


    How are you going to search for Ocean Fiend Kings presence without Blood Domain Demon Skull? How about I show you hope that you can never catch before I kill you? Gui Ximing inhaled through his nose. That would feel amazing.


    Gui Ximing stopped once we got as close to a pir as he could before it would move and fired a red beam from his hand, sending blood souls from the beam to the pir. Strangely, the pir didnt move no matter how close the blood souls approached. The blood souls wed, dug and bit the pir until they revealed the white skeleton of a fiend with a tail!


    This ce is a cemetery for Ocean Fiend King. He is amongst these various fiend skeletons, kekeke, informed Gui Ximing, repeating the same process on numerous pirs simultaneously.


    Unlike the bones found on the ind, the bones sealed in formations on this floor gave the impression that they were markedly sturdier.


    Which one do you reckon belongs to Ocean Fiend King? Kekeke.


    Hes also a skeleton? Mu Yu asked.


    Why do you think there are only bones and souls on this ind?


    Gui Ximing started humming in his terrible voice, yet the melody he hummed that was devoid of rhythm or musical sense excited the blood souls, sending them through the seals totch onto the bones. As a result, the bones turned red and oozed the stench of blood.


    Blood Domain Demon Skull, I rule all skeletons!


    The skeletons howled at the firmament in freaky, high-pitched voices. Mu Yu and Qiao Xue sealed their ears using their spirit energy, yet it wasnt enough to stop their voices rummaging in their heads.


    Eyes red and corner of his lips curved up, Gui Ximing questioned, You know which one is Ocean Fiend King?


    It didnt take long for Mu Yu to identify a set of bones that gave off a different vibe to all the others. The skeleton surprisingly verbalised, Someone has finallye here, huh? Mu Yu was dead certain that was Fiend Kings Yujiangs voice!


    Fiend King Yujiang scanned everyone around, then remarked, Blood Domain Demo Skeleton, Ghost Gate?


    Kekeke, you do know your stuff, huh? This one is impressed.


    How many high-level fiend beasts did you ughter to create it? How many people did you kill? How many bones from fiend beasts and humans did you collect?


    Not many, only 9999, kekeke.


    <em>hat was what they were collecting fiend beasts for!</em> Mu Yu finally realised. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 241July 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    <strong><em>Rumble in the Trap</em></strong>


    Those two are fiends from Green Dragon Kingdom; you shouldnt have stolen his body, Ocean Fiend King Yujiang stated, fully aware of all of the events that took ce on the floor prior to this.


    Blood Domain Demon Skull is in my hands. Youre a mere skeleton; you must obey me, cockily asserted Gui Ximing, unable to tell how Fiend King Yujiang was feeling since a skeleton couldnt disy emotions on their face.


    Its pointless to control me unless you can defuse Xuan Jizis formation here.


    I admit I cant dismantle Open Marsh Shore; however, I have four sacrifices that can get around it. I can use souls to open a path and release you. You should be thankful, imed Gui Ximing, switching the subject of his gaze to Mu Yu and the others.


    Sacrifices? Mu Yu uttered.


    I was going to use the human souls I stashed, but your souls are more potent. You want to do as I say, or shall I personally kill you?


    Id prefer to slice your blood souls.


    I dont even need them. Gui Bao and I are more than plenty. The fiend king you wish to save is right in front of you, so Ill take pleasure in butchering you right before you seed, kekeke, dered Gui Ximing, waiting for Gui Bao to join his side.


    Mu Yu took Qiao Xues hand. You trust me?


    Upon receiving Qiao Xues nod, Mu Yu instructed, Lower the temperature again, and Ill protect you.


    Its just After Xuan Mings ability was sealed using Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation, I need Grandpa Green Dragons scale to forcibly use the ability. The issue is that its life essence is limited, meaning theres a time limit?


    How long can you maintain it?


    About half an hour.


    Well work with what we have then.


    Mu Yu transferred his ck and white spiritual energy to Qiao Xue as a means of protecting her meridians. She began lowering the temperature of the vicinity. To her surprise, there was a green seed nted within each droplet of water she formed. Neither of them understood the mechanics. Nevertheless, they could ascertain the seed contained potent life force.


    Ive seen this before. Its Death by Wood and Water, informed Mu Yu, recalling what happened when the two turned fire demons into magma pots at Mist City.


    And you call me unoriginal. Thats not going to work, sledged Gui Ximing, confident he could use Long Xingyuns body and his own cultivation tobat the cold.


    Gui Ximing shielded himself using Gui Yuzis soul item while firing blood souls as arrows at the duo enhanced with soul energy to go through Mu Yu and Qiao Xues immunity to blood souls.


    Frozen Thousand Miles! shouted Qiao Xue, catching the arrows in her ice spheres, then deleting them.


    The seeds in the water droplets suddenly sprouted into various nts, yet remained within the confines of the droplets. The leaves on the nts would drain out the arrows to utilise as nourishment, astonishing Gui Ximing.


    Death by Water and Wood is designed to counter evil beings. Water nourishes wood. Wood protects water.


    At longst, the ice droplets were able to force Ghost Gates duo back.


    Xuan Ming and Ju Mangs abilities? Arent they human? Fiend King Yujiang pondered.


    Although their spiritual energy cirction started to turn sluggish, Gui Ximing and Gui Bao didnt let it slow them down. They summoned a red ghost broadsword with a skull design carved on each and released red energy from the des, keeping the cold at bay. Meanwhile, they summoned a ghost hand to pulverise the ice spheres that they couldnt stop. Nheless, the ice spheres multiplied as a result of being crushed, leading to the nts within resizing themselves to fit into the smaller spheres.


    Ghosties, let me show you how nts in bloom look!


    The nts broke free of their containers, leaves and branches, extending toward Gui Ximing and Gui Bao. The ck branches and leaves with a white line punctured the red barrier the duo erected, driving them back further. Qiao Xue cut their escape route off with ice picks as soon as they moved.


    North Sea Nine Evils Ghost General Summon! Gui Bao roared, spawning the ghost general inside a ck tornado from nine streaks of sinister qi, a technique Gui Yuzi passed on.


    <em>Thats a moreplete version than the one Gui Xuanyue tried to use at Moyun Mountains back then,</em> Mu Yu noted to himself.


    The ghost general redirected all of the branches and leaves himself, taking them head on without umting damage.


    Cultivators always locked on to their opponents qi inbat as it was the only way to ensure strikes were aimed at the enemy when fighting at high speeds. The ghost generals ability defied rules of nature since it was able to redirect attacks that had been locked on to a specific target to himself. Hence, Mu Yu would have to walk down Gui Ximing and Gui Bao faster than they could react. Alternatively, he would have had to fight in the pocket. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 622February 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 634February 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 615January 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    <strong><em>Blood Domain Sky Devourer</em></strong>


    Mu Yu hurriedly reconfigured his aim as Gui Ximing and Gui Bao tried to bridge the gap, only for the branches to miss their target again. Mu Yu, therefore, strafed over to block Gui Ximings downward axe on Qiao Xue, using a formation topensate for the difference in cultivation. Mu Yu then drew Shadow Splitter Sword from a void and cut into Gui Ximings shoulder. Unexpectedly, Gui Ximing, unfazed, uncoiled a punch, Mu Yu trading but reeling into Qiao Xue.


    Seeing Gui Bao already waiting for them tond at his feet, Mu Yu hid into Wood Spirit with Qiao Xue, emerging again once they slipped past Gui Bao.


    Lass, can you summon ocean water? asked Fiend King Yujiang.


    I can.


    Mm Find a way toe my way. I need ocean water.


    Your Majesty, we have no means of crossing Open Marsh Shore.


    Follow me, then, Mu Yu instructed.


    The skeletons started to move as Mu Yu and Qiao Xue entered Open Marsh Shore. Although there wasnt anything to exploit due to the randomised arrangement, it didnt mean they had changed. Moreover, Mu Yu already memorised their ces, allowing him to use one to infer the others.


    You figured out how to pass through already? inquired Qiao Xue.


    I just didnt like Long Xingyun. Dont fall behind. One wrong step and well be separated.


    Qiao Xue didntin for she realised it was a mistake to keep Long Xingyun alive.


    Mu Yu soon found the entrance to Open Marsh Shore and timed his dash to a water fiend crimson tigers skeleton. Meanwhile, Gui Ximing and Gui Bao, who were hot on their trails, tried to catch them in a pincer attack from their left and right sides. Mu Yu cast Clinging Fire Sound Creation in his hand, bursting toward the skeleton only a metre away.


    Clinging Fire Sound Creation was rarely used in fights since it was useless whenbatants locked onto each others qi. Mu Yu used it as a means of oveing Open Marsh Shore, however.


    Idiot, you cant get close! mocked Gui Ximing, reaching for Mu Yu.


    Keep telling yourself that.


    Mu Yu easily bounced off the pir to reach the top of it, surprising Gui Bao.


    Gui Ximing, vexed, tried copying Mu Yu  since it meant Gui Yuzis method wasnt necessary  only to fail because Mu Yu installed formations into the pirs. Green formations surfaced on the pirs, speeding up their movements in addition to changing the path Gui Ximing hoped to follow. Mu Yu activated yet another formation, shifting the pirs away from Gui Ximing and ensuring they were always a metre away from thetter.


    You were saying? Mu Yu taunted.


    Obviously, Mu Yu wasnt altering the formation but just giving them a stimulus as a foreign entity to move the pirs.


    Gui Ximing halted and triedmanding the water fiend crimson tiger to assault Mu Yu. Mu Yu pinned the fiend down with a formation, questioning, You think you can kill me using these skeletons? Serious? They wouldve escaped already if they could, halfwit.


    Hahaha, I forgot you were a formation caster. Youre getting cocky too soon, having said that. You forget how I approached the pirs? I dont know formations, but my ghost techniques will do the trick! responded Gui Ximing, sending Gui Ximings terrified soul over.


    Mu Yu, why didnt you help us when you knew how to get around the formation? Long Xingyuns soul asked.


    Mu Yu palmed his face.


    Gui Ximing ejected a red cbash overhead, ghost gates pattern running along it. He pulled off the cork through sheer will, releasing four white souls from within. The four previous Spirit Severing Realm cultivators started raging at him, only for him to scoff at them. He beamed four rays of red light into the souls, making them scream onest time.


    I didnt sacrifice you lot to hear you ramble! As Gui Ximing performed hand seals, ancient text poured out of the cbash, merging with the blood souls. Blood Domain Sky Devourer!


    The four souls scowled upon opening eyes again, which was when the blood souls transformed from hideous entities into lights in their bodies.


    Gui Ximing went up to Ocean Fiend kings pir. The four cultivators absorbed the red specks of light, expanding until one exploded into soul fragments that Gui Ximing fetched and sted at the fiend king, covering the pir in soul fragments.


    We cant let him kill Ocean Fiend King! Qiao Xue belted.


    Making use of two pirs, Mu Yu jumped to another pir, taking Qiao Xue with him as he crossed over to Ocean Fiend King.


    The formations sealing the fiend king started corroding.


    <em>Boom!</em> The other two souls exploded, turning into fragments for Gui Ximing to repeat the process. It was only a matter of time before he corroded the entire pir trapping the fiend king at that rate.


    I cant die. I cant die Long Xingyun mumbled, scared witless after witnessing the other souls explode.


    Finallynding on Fiend King Yujiangs pir in the nick of time, Mu Yu deployed Primordial Yin Yang from his body as a formation foundation to maintain the formation keeping Fiend King Yujiang detained and fixing the damage Gui Ximing did unto it.


    Mu Yu, why are you stopping him from escaping? queried Qiao Xue.


    Because Gui Ximing can control his body! Mu Yu enlightened.


    The boy is right. You two wont be able to stop me if Im released. Lass, youre neither a water demon nor a fiend; why can you control water? Same with you Wood Controller.


    Thats a topic tooplicated to exin in this situation. How about you tell me how to prevent Blood Domain Demon Skulls control? I cant stop this corrosion much longer! Mu Yu eximed. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 692March 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 691March 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 701March 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    <strong><em>Ocean Fiend Kings Shackles Removed</em></strong>


    As the ruler of the ocean, I need water; else, I will gradually suffer from dehydration, Fiend King hastily notified.


    Qiao Xue immediately spawned sea water using Water Spirit and supplied it to the fiend king via the holes in the formation.


    I also need blood.


    Blood? Is that your idea of a joke? Where are we going to fetch your blood from when youre a skeleton?! Why didnt you save some when you were sealed? fumed Mu Yu.


    This formation separates me from any water source and my blood. I, consequently, couldnt hang onto my blood. Have you seen my descendants? Their blood would also work.


    The formation evaporated the water Qiao Xue spawned and prevented her from supplying the fiend king with any water again.


    Your descendants? Its been so long that fiends from the ocean are practically extinct. What do you think the chances are that their blood remains? Most importantly, I dont even know what sort of fiend beast you are from your skeleton, so how in the world should I know how your descendants look? Mu Yu snapped, still trying to maintain Reverend Xuan Jizis formation.


    The fiends in the ocean have gone extinct? Fiend King Yujiang sighed. Im a ck tortoise.


    So a turtle? asked Xiaoshuai.


    No, a ck tortoise is the king of the ocean, the representative of the water element, corrected the fiend king.


    You learn something every day.


    I couldnt give damn which one you are because I cant obtain your descendants blood either way! Mu Yu chimed back in.


    Mu Yu, Uncle Ape left an item in the hands of Elder Lu prior to his departure, iming it could help us release His Majesty. I think its the blood of His Majestys descendants.


    That doesnt help because we dont know where Elder Lu is.


    Are you two talking about the deer with a missing horn and the useless turtle? Gui Ximing smiled wryly and pulled out a jadeite ruler. I killed both of them already.


    Elder Lu is dead?! Qiao Xue eximed.


    I need Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler, dered the fiend king.


    You sure need a damn lot. We dont have the flipping means of getting our hands on it! Mu Yu raged, unable to understand why he was so furious about Lu Xiongs death.


    I really do need it. There is still hope if I can get my hands on Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler. Ill show you how to use it.


    No, no, no, there is no hope left for you, Gui Ximing provoked, unleashing blood souls to assail them again.


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue didnt evade since the blood souls wouldnt hurt them, but the fiend king bore the brunt of the attack. The fiend king thrust his hand through the corroded areas, impairing Mu Yus repair efforts.


    What are you doing? Mu Yu thundered.


    Ive lost control over my skeleton.


    As the fiend king reluctantly tore through the formation with sheer brute force, he yelled, You two need to run now! Im going to tear through this formation at any moment!


    Open Marsh Shore came apart, and the fiend king jumped out, swinging his fist at the two before they could react.


    This is how you thank me?! Mu Yu cursed, jumping into Wood Spirit with Qiao Xue.


    The fiend king opened his hand at thest second and gripped Wood Spirit instead. Im sorry. I never wanted to hurt you.


    Try as he may, the fiend king could not even dent Wood Spirit reinforced with Water Spirit. The duo transformed their shield into water, escaping through the gaps in the fiend kings fingers. ordingly, Gui Ximing and Gui Bao gave chase, only the fiend king not distancing himself from them unlike the pirs.


    Any ns? Qiao Xue asked, emerging from her barricade with Mu Yu.


    Though their barricade was a nifty way of evading enemy attacks, they were highly susceptible to being captured if the enemy used their spiritual energy, hence the decision to leave it.


    Man, I shouldnt have gotten myself involved in this mess. Every darn time I get involved with a fiend king, something bad has to happen.


    Since the fiend kings pirs formation was defused, the two other pirs linked to the fiend kings pir would also reveal their weak points. Thus, Mu Yu timed his chance to jump onto another lined Open Marsh Shore pir. Fortunately for Mu Yu, Gui Ximing would only use the pirs he had corroded and had burned through his four corpses.


    Is running all youre good for? provoked Gui Ximing.


    Mu Yu, we need to help Ocean Fiend King.


    I know, but its gotten even harder now that were taking on three people. If only I could still use Helian Kongs soul item, damn it.


    You have a soul item, one of those items nourished using souls? queried the fiend king.


    Yeah, but that piece of turd controls it with his Blood Domain Demon Skull.


    Spread blood on it and you c-


    Oi, you talk too much, Fiend King, Gui Ximing aggressed, choking the fiend king with a hand and then injected ghost qi into the skeleton.


    <em>Blood can counteract it?</em> Mu Yu wondered.


    <strong>Trivia</strong>


    Xiaoshuais derogatory reference to turtles is lost in trantion. In essence, its simr to saying, Oh, your name is dick? So your surname is head? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 705March 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 401October 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 703March 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    <strong><em>Retaining Control</em></strong>


    Xiaoshuai, can blood counteract Blood Domain Demon Skulls control?


    Beats me. All I know is that blood souls willtch onto bones, which make blood souls fear bones. I dont know if Blood Domain Demon Skull can be controlled.


    I remember you saying Blood Domain Demon Skull is the king of bones, which is why it can control any bones. Despite that, our bodies are fine because we have blood protecting them. That must be it!


    That means weve avoided Gui Ximing controlling His Majesty if we wiped our blood on his bones,mented Qiao Xue.


    Did you forget the formation absorbs water? Blood is liquid; it never wouldve travelled into the pir. After he broke out, we never had a split second to attempt that.


    Mu Yu cut his finger, dripping his blood onto Helian Kongs soul item that had, unfortunately, been cracked quite badly. Amazingly, though, Mu Yus blood mended the crack. Soul items can absorb blood and even mend themselves now?


    Your blood contains potent vitality that can repair damage to soul items, so it can seep into soul items! Xiaoshuai cheered.


    Hey, just wanted to let you know my blood is designed to mess up you freaks, Mu Yu taunted, feeling his cultivation shoot up to Body Synthesis Realm again.


    You have a soul item, so what?


    So youre done.


    Mu Yu bound toward Gui Ximing, Qiao Xue following along, armed with her own soul item that Mu Yu asked Helian Kong for. Mu Yu activated a green formation, firing Shadow Splitter Sword at Gui Ximing.


    Though the fiend king didnt retain his cultivation, his speed was a force to be reckoned with, allowing him to still deliver fatal punches that neither Mu Yu nor Qiao Xue wanted to try blocking.


    Xiaoshuai, the dragon vine and winning fish decided to jump into the fray, tackling the fiend king on their own. Although the lightning didnt rattle the fiend king, Gui Ximing and Gui Bao backed off as soon as the duo deployed their lightning attacks.


    Xiaoshuai joined the two winning fish to confront Gui Bao, the former initiating with his lightning sword and his two allies boosting his lightning attribute with water in the surroundings. The dragon vine joined forces with Qiao Xue to stall the fiend king. Mu Yu faced off against the deadliest foe, Gui Ximing, giving him a taste of Lightning Swift Snakes.


    Only lightning attacks works against ghosties.


    Activating the red energy in his ghost broadsword, Gui Ximing summoned his ghost general above them using North Sea Nine Evils Ghost General Summon, having the ghost general absorb all of the lightning snakes for him.


    While the ghost general handled Mu Yus attack, Gui Ximing attempted to blitz Mu Yu with his axe, bringing their fight into close quarters. Mu Yu found it a challenge to predict Gui Ximings strikes for the sounds of each strike and spiritual energy activity originated from the ghost general every time. Thanks to the extra speed boost Blood Domain Demon Skull provided, Gui Ximings speed was taken up a notch, empowering him to cut Mu Yu across the chest.


    Mu Yu let his life qi heal him whilst pressing the attack. Once Gui Ximing backed off, Mu Yu cast Mesmerising Swallow Returns Formation, summoning ck sparrows in hopes of counteracting the ghost generals diversion tactic and finding his target. Thanks to his improved proficiency, Gui Ximings blood souls couldnt vanquish the phantasmal swallows swooping in. That being said, Gui Ximing could dodge them and counterattack simultaneously.


    Mu Yu had to manually direct the sparrows owing to the ghost generals ability, so it was more time consuming than it needed to be. Nheless, Mu Yu soon fused ten swallows to catch Gui Ximing out of left field. Gui Ximing, who made light of them, started flying toward the rocks, then scurried upward frantically when he suddenly saw the swallowsing from his right. s, that was also a feint Mu Yu set up to catch Gui Ximing from above, demonstrating his heightened understanding of natural energy, andbined it seamlessly with Mirror Formation.


    Gui Ximing discharged ghost qi, hoping to expel the swallow that entered his body, yet he couldnt feel anything presiding within. The rest of them no longer concerned him for they disappeared from sight.


    All that shy formation amounts to is that?


    Never learnt formations for a day in his life, yet passing judgement. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 703March 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 702March 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    <strong><em>Tornado Tag</em></strong>


    This isnt going to cut it. The gales His Majesty produces evaporates my water, and hes too fast for my Water Spirit to get close. Additionally, hes strong enough to send you flying whenever you two sh. We must find a way to transfer our blood to him, Qiao Xue opined, hiding in Water Spirit to dodge an iing cannon ball.


    Like? Let him hit me? questioned the dragon vine, firing dragon breath back at the next fist bomb. I dont want to take a single blow from him!


    Even though Xiaoshuai and the two winning fish couldnt defeat Gui Bao, thetter avoided their lightning despite having soul energy protecting him. Thus, they sessfully stalled him while Mu Yu and Gui Ximing engaged in a fierce contest.


    Mu Yu had no reason to fear the poison Gui Ximing flung from his skull chains. The corrosive effects of the poison were another story, having said that, as corrosive substances couldnt be directly filtered, especially since the poison concocted from bones enhanced it.


    Mu Yu batted away the iing chain, simultaneously spawning another Shadow Splitter Sword above and jamming the eighteen chains through their links, tangling them up together. Gui Ximing took a swing at Mu Yus sword, but thetter quickly chucked it back into a void and cast Contiguous Horizon Formation, keeping the axe three centimetres away at all times. Although the sword was unscathed, the wind generated from the blisteringfast swing blew it away and sliced Mu Yus spiritual energy, freeing up the chains.


    Mu Yu let Shadow Splitter Sword take the wheel instead of dodging, one sword multiplying into nine as a means of countering the eighteen chains and forcing them into close-quartersbat, where Mu Yu was mostfortable.


    The two pushed each other away and then brought it back in. Gui Ximing took Mu Yus sword through his shoulder and attempted to separate Mu Yus head from his shoulders, fighting recklessly since he was in Long Xingyuns body. Mu Yu ducked under, unbnced Gui Ximing using a front kick and then leaned forward to take Gui Ximings arm with a vertical sh, prompting Gui Ximing to strafe.


    Knowing Mu Yu teleported behind him, Gui Ximing raised his axe overhead to guard then stepped away. Youve improved.


    Gui Ximings weakness was hisck of defence whilst going on offence, with the bare minimum being dedicated to ensuring his limbs were intact. Hence why Mu Yu deliberately set up to amputate Gui Ximings limbs as he previously did.


    Mu Yu stopped his nine swords mid-flight, installing their techniques into his main sword for a swirling-gale Regenesis thrust!


    Gui Ximing disposed of his axe to devote two hands to defence personally and folded his chains into a single one for a more robust shield.


    When Gui Ximing used his chains, his spiritual energy usage method was how he himself would it. Since the ghost generals distraction wouldnt work as a result, Mu Yu activated the formation he reserved for the right moment and began to switch his aim to the green sh on Gui Ximing.


    Gui Ximing didnt know what Mu Yu had in mind, but the green formation that lit up in Mu Yus eyes set off rms. Gui Ximing immediately guarded his weak point whilst watching Mu Yus aim even more meticulously. Upon seeing Appose Horizon Formation activate on Shadow Splitter Sword, he decided to create a barrier around every inch of his body. As every cultivator had to collect spirit energy at a specific body part when using any technique, Gui Ximing called on his blood souls as insurance because he couldnt stop what he had started already. To be even safer, Gui Ximing chose to shoot his chains out at Mu Yus sword from dozens of metres away.


    Upon making contact, Mu Yus single sword multiplied into nine, leaving Gui Ximing with inadequate time to dodge! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 601January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 600January 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    <strong><em>Blood Domain Demon Soul (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Gui Ximing felt his ghost qi frantically hurtling from his body and saw his chains snap into a useless red miss. Besides his weak zone, his four limbs joints and neck had a Shadow Splitter Sword lodged in each part, flummoxing him.


    Did nobody ever teach you not to underestimate formation casters? Mu Yu ridiculed after using Regenesis as nine different variations instead of a single power spear.


    Mu Yu triggered a sword qi release, dismembering Long Xingyuns body, also hurting Gui Ximing in the process  evident from thecerated face seen when his head ejected from Long Xingyuns body. Hoping to end it once and for all, Mu Yu lunged after Gui Ximings head. Unfortunately, Fiend King Yujiang charged through Qiao Xue and the dragon vine to catch Mu Yus sword, then threw Mu Yuparably to a rag doll.


    Gui Bao feinted to shake off Xiaoshuai and the winning fish to bail back to Gui Ximings side. Once the trio turned back on track to give chase, the fiend king tried slugging them, forcing them to move out of the way again.


    This bloody fiend king! Mu Yu cursed as he joined up with Qiao Xue.


    Gui Ximing, do you have a n? asked Gui Bao, starting to feel concerned due to Gui Ximings defeat.


    <em>Defeat is imminent. If they manage to smear blood on the fiend king, Gui Bao will be the only able to fight,</em> Gui Ximing analysed in his mind.


    Everyone, focus on the fiend king first, Mu Yu ordered.


    Mu Yus groupunched their long-range attacks carrying blood in hopes of wiping some on the fiend king. The fiend king blitzed the air, keeping the branches and water droplets away but didnt mount any attacks.


    Leg it! Gui Ximingmanded, hoping to find a chance to heal and try killing Mu Yu again.


    Yeah right, Mu Yu remarked, destroying the exit as fast as he could.


    By the time Gui Ximing and Gui Bao angrily spun back to Mu Yu, thetter already turned his attention to the fiend king. Mu Yu couldnt exin why the green text  which was the same text he had to make out when inheriting Primordial Yin Yang  he had orbiting the fiend king could prate anything besides knowing it could thanks to Ku Mu, but it did slip through the fiend kings punches to cast Divine Soul Formation on the fiend king.


    Mu Yu gritted his teeth to fight on even though blood was leaking out between them as a result being unable to stop the fiend kings punchpletely. Nevertheless, Mu Yu bought enough time for Wood Spirit to catch Mu Yus blood and pass it on to Water Spirit to then p onto the fiend king.


    Good job, you two, praised Fiend King Yujiang, expelling the ghost qi from his body to attain freedom. Keep your guard up. If the blood leaves me, Ill lose control over my body again. One more thing: our pecking order should be to find my descendants blood first, or I wont be able to heal up.


    Qiao Xue, Ill take over, demanded Mu Yu, taking over Qiao Xues Water Spirit for she started to go pale from transfusing blood to the fiend king.


    Gui Ximing turned his red mist into a corporeal body as he watched blood circte around the fiend kings body. Gui Ximing subsequently summoned Long Xingyuns soul.


    Wait! Wait! Please spare me! Long Xingyun begged.


    Gui Ximing snickered. How are you going to live when all you have left is your soul?


    Please. Ill do anything! Anything!


    Gui Ximing narrowed his eyes and started enveloping Long Xingyun in red mist. You want to live? As a fiend, you should know how to control fiends bodies, correct? If you want, I can give you Ocean Fiend Kings body. On second thought, you came here to save him. You should just be part of my blood soul corps.


    No! No! I dont give a toss about some ocean fiend king. I I Long Xingyuns tone changed as he said, Ocean Fiend King died five millenniums ago. I can live on as Ocean Fiend King.


    Sounds good to me.


    Gui Ximing pressed his hand on Long Xingyun, hurting thetter as he converted thetters soul from white to ck.


    Gui Ximing, are you seriously going to have him possess Ocean Fiend Kings body? Gui Bao questioned. Im absolutely positive it was supposed to be for Elder Gui Yuzi.


    Do you have an alternative suggestion to repossess control over Ocean Fiend Kings body? His souls potency coincidentally meets the requirement. Thats why I didnt crush his soul from the get-go.


    Gui Bao gave up debating upon turning back to Mu Yu and Qiao Xue.


    This is amazing, Long Xingyun, who now resembled a ck soul with red strings wrapped around his body, remarked, feeling satisfaction rece his anguish as he felt himself able to control his soul energy at will.


    Ive turned you into Bloody Domains demon soul, so you betterply with my orders unless you want the blood soul threads to take your life.


    Scared witless, Long Xingyun quickly shed a smile. Long Xingyun is at your service.


    Long Xingyun, have you abandoned your identity? Qiao Xue erupted.


    Tch, I just want to keep my life!


    Its tragic to see your kind ruining Green Dragon Fiend Kings reputation. Youre no different to a dead fiend, fumed Fiend King Yujiang.


    Mu Yu shook his head. How do you do it? Being that stupid, that is. How have you been standing erect all this time?


    Lets see who has thestugh! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 708March 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 703March 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 687March 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    <strong><em>Blood Domain Demon Soul (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Exactly, agreed Gui Ximing, installing his blood souls in Long Xingyun, thereby darkening Long Xingyuns soul and reddening his eyes.


    He actually creeps me out, expressed Xiaoshuai, sensing Long Xingyuns soul energy continue to soar.


    Stop him now, or theres no stopping him once hespletely transformed into Blood Domain Demon Soul, instructed Fiend King Yujiang.


    Cant you stop him? asked the dragon vine.


    Not when he can take over any bone to revive himself, which includes me. I highly doubt you can stop him once he gains my cultivation.


    Lets seal away this old turtle using Open Marsh Shore already, then! Xiaoshuai cried.


    ck tort-


    No, shut up! Xiaoshuai demanded, hopping from Qiao Xues bosom to Mu Yus shoulder for a better fighting tform. Youre a burden. Thats what you are!


    Mu Yu, formations already at the ready, inquired, What exactly are Blood Domain Demon Skull and Blood Domain Demon Soul?


    Blood Domain Demon Skull is constructed using roughly ten thousand strong bones that grants the wielder control over any bones. The more advanced the cultivation of the owner during their lifetime, the stronger the skull. Blood Domain Demon Soul is created through the same process, except they use souls and is used to control souls as opposed to bones. The othermon denominator is that both require a host. Since Gui Ximing is already the host for Blood Domain Demon Skull, he needed another host for Blood Domain Demon Soul. Either way, wielders of either element can resurrect themselves as long as they have a host body.


    Ghost Gate sure came more prepared to capture the ind than I thought, Mu Yu responded, recalling what the popce of the ind consisted of. Why didnt they just subdue all of the souls and bones on the ind upon arrival? Surely there must be some limitations.


    From what I know, both entities will perish seven days after their initial boot up.


    Guess they figured it would take longer than seven days to bring you under control. Doesnt change the fact that I wouldntst a day against either, though. You better get behind us. Qiao Xue, you and Xiaoshuai guard Ocean Fiend King. Dragon Vine and I will stop him, Mu Yu directed, leading with his sword.


    mping his teeth together, Gui Bao sliced off a piece of flesh from his arm for Gui Ximing to stuff into Long Xingyuns soul. As a result, Long Xingyuns soul resembled a massive and gross tattoo of wriggling souls.


    Gui Ximing finished his hand seals, prompting Long Xingyun to slip out of Mu Yus stabbing motion and flitting toward Fiend King Yujiang at a velocity that surpassed the rate at which Mu Yus formations or himself could keep up with.


    Qiao Xue barricaded the fiend king and herself in a water barrier as they made a swift retreat together. In the meantime, Xiaoshuai and the winning fishes created an electric around the exterior of the water barrier. Long Xingyun moulded energy and ploughed straight through, quickly drilling a hole in Qiao Xues water barrier.


    Lass, you and the boy need to hurry out of the pagoda, instructed Fiend King Yujiang, hurling Qiao Xue out a moment prior to Long Xingyuns takeover since he had no cultivation to resist Long Xingyun.


    We came here to save you, though, Qiao Xue protested.


    Fiend King Yujiang put up a valiant fight; however, Long Xingyuns ghost mist slowly took its hold on the fiend kings skeleton, controlling even the hand thetter managed to get out during hisst conscious moment. The ghost qi created meridians, then circted blood, eventually manifesting a human hand.


    The ocean fiend kings body sure is a terrific vessel,plimented Long Xingyun, stepping out from the ck mist and drawing the mist back into his body to recreate his appearance in addition to a ck robe. I have finally attained Ascension Realm cultivation, hahaha!


    Long Xingyun started punching ck streaks through the air in the name of testing out his new body.


    Mu Yu andpany regrouped, with the formermenting, Thest person to give off such an intimidating aura was Gui Yeming. This is even worse since Long Xingyuns power level is still climbing up.


    Long Xingyun, knowing he could squash Gui Ximing and Gui Mao like bugs, decided to look their way condescendingly.


    Long Xingyun, mind yourself. Youre no longer a fiend, warned Gui Ximing, snickering as he strangled his aggressor with the red threads attached to Long Xingyuns soul.


    Long Xingyun could fight off the strings if they were around his body. Howbeit, there was nothing he could do about it since it was attached to his soul.


    Regardless of whether it was due to pain or fear, Long Xingyun genuflected. Please forgive me, Master. I dare not harbour ill will.


    Good to hear. Now, kill those two pests.


    How did Long Xingyun acquire Ascension Realm cultivation from Blood Domain Demon Soul? Qiao Xue queried.


    Its from Ocean Fiend King. We need get out of here, replied Mu Yu, taking Qiao Xue to the remaining exit.


    Long Xingyun ced a foot forward and mmed the exit into oblivion with a giant hand conjured from ghost qi! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 703March 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 709March 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 688March 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    <strong><em>Ascension Realm Version Long Xingyun</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue,e back to me. I dont want to hurt you. Mu Yu is my only target, demanded Long Xingyun, lips taking on p-worthy shape.


    Long Xingyun, have you any idea what youve done? Youve ruined Grandpa Green Dragons n, which means youre doomed even if you survive, Qiao Xue replied.


    Long Xingyuns brows came together, then apart. Hahaha, Grandpa wants a pure-blooded dragon sessor, doesnt he? Once I kill Mu Yu and transnt his dragon vine in myself, I will be a true dragon. All I need is time to restore Ocean Fiend Kings cultivation, and I shall be the most qualified candidate for the throne.


    Ignoring Long Xingyuns eyes creeping over to the dragon vine, Qiao Xue remonstrated, You think Grandpa Green Dragon will entrust the kingdom to you when youve lowered yourself to Ghost Gatespdog?


    Hahaha, with my powers now, I can just establish a new kingdom if he doesnt pass the reins on to me. Qiao Xue, as long as you join me, you will be my queen. You will have the highest authority in my kingdom.


    Dont delude yourself!


    Last chance, Long Xingyun warned, lowering his lips to form a straight line. Choose wisely.


    Mu Yu chimed in. Long Xingyun, you do realise Blood Domain Demon Souls effects onlyst seven days, dont you? You wont even be a speck of dust in this world after. You think Ghost Gate will feed you when youre useless? What kingdom will you create, the one thatsted the blink of an eye?


    Master, is he telling the truth? Long Xingyun hurriedly asked Gui Ximing.


    Gui Ximing shook his head. Think. It was supposed to be for Elder Gui Yuzi to use. Would we harm elder Gui Yuzi? Moreover, Blood Domain Demon Skull is the same as Blood Domain Demon Soul. Im a host right now, yet Im not jumping up and down, so what are you fretting about?


    Affirming to himself that Gui Ximing wasnt lying, Long Xingyun turned back to Mu Yu. Say what you want. It wont change the fact that youll die here and now.


    <em>This idiot doesnt realise Gui Ximing will just find anotherpatible host once the seven dayse to an end,</em> Mu Yu mused.


    Long Xingyun unleashed the biggest hand m he could, trying to give Mu Yu nowhere to run to. Wood Mu Yu grabbed his two buddies and jumped into thebined product of Wood Spirit and Water Spirit, Qiao Xue and her winning fish following closely behind to flee. s, Long Xingyuns might reduced their shelter to droplets of water, where Mu Yu and Qiao Xue jumped from one to the other to escape, carrying small nts within.


    Long Xingyun confined the water droplets, then shrunk the confines, prompting the nts inside the droplets to emerge and deal with the ghost qi. Unfortunately, the nts were no longer a match for Long Xingyuns newfound power, forcing Mu Yu to emerge and cast Contiguous Horizon Formation on the nts as a means of keeping the ghost qi at bay.


    Hahaha, whats that supposed to do? Long Xingyun slighted, breaking down Mu Yus formation using ghost mist and cleaving through the branches with a ghost hand to reach Mu Yu.


    Seeing Mu Yu cornered, Xiaoshuai jumped out, extending an electric-enhanced w to intercept Long Xingyuns ghost hand. Shut your ugly mouth, you bootlicking wuss.


    Xiaoshuai breezed through the hand, weaning it. s, the residue energy sent Xiaoshuai packing. Ill get you back for this, motherflipper!


    Mu Yu stretched a branch out to fetch Xiaoshuai. Thanks to Xiaoshuai, there was finally an opening, allowing Mu Yu to leverage Wood Spirits flexibility to slip through and teleport to the pirs.


    Dont let him get onto the pirs! Gui Ximing belted.


    Long Xingyun snapped out of his daze and extended a ghost hand after Mu Yu, but the pirs kept moving about. Mu Yu, therefore, had plenty of time to cast Clinging Fire Sound Creation to jump on a pir. Still, Long Xingyuns overwhelming speed empowered him to keep up with Mu Yu. In order to shake off his predator, Mu Yu jumped to another pir and simultaneously cast a clinging fire formation.


    <em>This isnt going to go anywhere with Long Xingyun following so closely behind me. Im practically tiring myself out to open a path for him.</em><em>Lets gamble on this.</em>


    Mu Yu cast Contiguous Horizon Formation behind him.


    That wont work on me, jibed Long Xingyun, socking Mu Yu in the back.


    Even though Mu Yu took damage from Long Xingyuns blow, the momentum propelled him forward, creating enough distance for Mu Yu to boost his way out.


    Muscle your way out of that, dimwit.


    Qiao Xue supported Mu Yu and started transferring blue energy to him. You all right?


    I cant straighten up my back yet; I can barely stand, in fact. Can you help me lie down? Mu Yu struggled to carry Xiaoshuai out of his shirt. Xiaoshuai, you all right?


    I dont feel good. I need a nap.


    Go ahead, buddy, Mu Yu responded, petting Xiaoshuais head.


    Xiaoshuai could take a Body Synthesis Realm cultivators blow and fight on, but an Ascension Realm cultivators attack was too much for him to take unscathed.


    Mu Yu! Long Xingyun thundered, unable to escape the formation.


    Gui Ximing narrowed his gaze on Mu Yu. You want to stay here forever? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 694March 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    <strong><em>Choosing to Cultivate</em></strong>


    Ill settle the score with you soon, Mu Yu dered.


    Gui Ximing stared back at Mu Yu equally hostilely, thenmanded, Were leaving the pagoda.


    Long Xingyun protested, But th-


    We dont have any more time to waste, Gui Ximing asserted, knowing that there was no point loitering when they couldnt ovee Reverend Xuan Jizis formation.


    I want to kill him! brayed Long Xingyun, pointing to Mu Yu.


    He cant stay in this pagoda forever. When he leaves, we will get our chance to kill him.


    I will kill you, Mu Yu!


    Gui Ximing andpany waited for a short while at the exit Mu Yu destroyed to head down to the sixtieth floor. By the way, did you think we cant save the lunar gods just because you stole a Divine Lunar Stone? I have another one.


    Mu Yus startled reaction put a hideous grin on Gui Ximings face. You think were all careless? We prepared seven stones to save them and split them up amongst us. Whoever reaches the prison will ink on the lunar gods phantom.


    Ill be waiting for you outside the pagoda. Helian Kong and Mu Mengfei sure care about you. I wonder what I will do to them using Blood Domain Demon Soul. I think you know the answer. Heres a hint, domain abilities have no effect on it. Helian Kong lent you his soul item, so If you want to save him, bring me Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    We need to hurry out, stated Mu Yu, watching Gui Ximing andpany leave.


    Were no match for them, though. Its all my fault for not letting you kill him,mented Qiao Xue.


    Dont me yourself. Gui Ximing wouldve found another host even if Long Xingyun died. He was going to use it on Gui Yuzi if you were listening to him. If Gui Yuzi was the one who used it, wed be in even more dire straits. We should count our blessings that only Ocean Fiend King can be revived. If the other imprisoned fiends here could be revived, not even surrender would save us.


    All we can do now is wait for the seven-day time limit.


    Theres no point overthinking now. We need to recover as fast as possible, or all of the souls on the ind will perish, Mu Yu expressed with a bitter undertone.


    You two all right? inquired Long Yeli, the side character whom they all forgot was still restrained on the ground behind a pir. Of course, he didnt call out in case somebody remembered to kill him.


    Long Yeli, I assume you saw what Long Xingyun has done. Whose side are you going to take now? asked Qiao Xue, getting up.


    Long Yeli squirmed his way up into a sitting position owing to the ghost qi chains on him and smiled helplessly.  I did not expect Long Xingyun to betray our race. He should never haveid his hands on Ocean Fiend King.


    Enough drivel. Either get out of the pagoda to warn the inds inhabitants, or wait for me to heal up and rip you apart, Mu Yu threatened, trying not to grimace


    I dont know how to get out.


    Ill give you the directions. All you have to do is follow them to the letter. I noticed Gui Ximings Divine Lunar Stone doesnt have the lunar gods phantom imprinted on it. As such, I surmise hes going to drop by the thirty-ninth floor. If you head straight out, you should escape before he can get outside. Inform both races, got it?


    Got it.


    Mu Yu taught Qiao Xue how to cross over to help Long Yeli out of his shackles and then taught Long Yeli how to get out once the other exit was restored.


    How much time do you need to recover? Qiao Xue queried, aware that Mu Yus ck and white spiritual energy needed time to nurse his wounds. Casting formations to help me get across to Long Yeli has aggravated your injuries.


    Hazarding a guess, five days, at least. My vertebras are separated thanks to Long Xingyuns heavy blow.


    Thats too long Smoke whisking from her lowered face, Qiao Xue proposed, Will <em>that </em>help you heal faster?


    That?


    Dual cultivation Qiao Xue muttered through her teeth.


    Mu Yu pped his gums silently several times before the words woulde out. Oh, that intimate stuff?


    Whos getting intimate? I saw Momo searching for me in my dreams. Im really annoyed, grouched Xiaoshuai.


    Nobody. Momo isnt here, either, responded Mu Yu, cing Xiaoshuai gently on the ground. Go back to sleep. Dragon Vine, watch over Xiaoshuai for me.


    The dragon vine hauled Xiaoshuai aside, literally.


    Mu Yu turned back to Qiao Xue. But But I thought you didnt like doing that?


    I never said I didnt like doing it.


    Huh?


    I-I meant I dont want to do it with you unknowingly!


    Oh, you like having full awareness whilst d-


    Shut it! eximed Qiao Xue, hammer fisting Mu Yus chest.


    Rx, rx, youre going to throw my back out. That hurts. I wasnt the one who brought it up.


    Sorry, sorry, I didnt mean to.


    Hahaha, its all right. It might actually help.


    Qiao Xue pouted. Both of us will do it. Your lower body is incapacitated now, so dont go harbouring crooked ideas; you cant do anything. I think we should be able to expedite your recovery to an extent if our qis mix. Im warning you, though: this is only to speed up your recovery so that we can save His Majesty, so dont go getting ideas.


    Yeah, this is a really bad time to be crippled down there.


    Stop wagging your glib tongue, and get into cultivation state. Winning Fishes, Dragon Vine, please watch over Xiaoshuai while standing guard for us, requested Qiao Xue, erecting a water barrier around herself and Mu Yu.


    Qiao Xue felt butterflies in her stomach as she watched Mu Yu start meditating before she joined him. Their blue and green qis started to entwine as they exchanged qi with each other, Qiao Xue transferring hers toward Mu Yus damaged meridians and spine. The cold alleviated Mu Yus pains and induced a soothing sensation, one that he genuinely enjoyed. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 632February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 705March 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 642February 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    <strong><em>Soul ughter (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Coming back to reality, Mu Yu stretched out his back, leading to him discovering his spine had healed up. He frantically scanned his surroundings to see Qiao Xue, still sitting, primly watching him. Hehe We didnt do anything, did we?


    Were you hoping we did?


    No, no, its best if we didnt stray, Mu Yu fibbed to avoid Qiao Xue giving him the inexplicable look again.


    Qiao Xue tugged a brow up. Didnt stray?


    Mu Yu started fidgeting. I admit I dont know how to describe our rtionship status anymore.


    You dont need to feel so awkward. Nothing happened, Qiao Xue informed, giving Xiaoshuai a hug as her winning fishes on her shoulders pped their wings.


    Oh


    You sound as though you have regrets.


    We should get moving as soon as possible to catch up to those ghosties. How long did we cultivate for?


    Eight hours, the dragon vine answered, yawning.


    Only eight hours?! Mu Yu blurted, springing to his feet. Unable to control the corner of his lips rising, he joked, See, I told you we had a lot to gain from cultivating togeth-, ahem, we should chase the ghosties now.


    Dense, Qiao Xue remarked in response to Mu Yus misunderstanding of her facial expression.


    Qiao Xue did not need guidance to leave Open Marsh Shore Formation since the pirs did not drift away when leaving.


    How am I dense? Mu Yu muttered, gesturing for the dragon vine to climb back onto his shoulder to leave the formation.


    ***


    <em>Itd be nice if I could see the current world of cultivation onest time before I move on. I dont know how I feel about not seeing all my old friends again and having to face their graves, Helian Kong, who had been waiting for days outside Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, </em>repeated in his mind. He checked on Gui Yuzi, who he deemed awfully suspicious, rationalising to himself, <em>It should be all right. After Reverend Xuan Jizis domain is defused, I can use my soul item to keep my soul here for another two hours to help Mu Yu escape the ind before Ghost Gate can harm him.</em>


    <em>Rumble!</em> Fiend-Sealing Pagodas colourful door appeared again, drawing eyes toward it. Helian Kong was hoping Mu Yu and Qiao Xue would be the first ones to walk out. To his dismay, Gui Bao was first toe out sporting a wry smile. Gui Ximing, who opted to skip stopping by the thirty-ninth floor due to the time constraint on his body, freaked everyone out with his mangled body. Most importantly, Long Xingyuns different aura perturbed Helian Kong.


    How? Helian Kong verbalised without realising it upon seeing Long Xingyun.


    Brother Helian, why does that fiend have Ascension Realm cultivation? Mu Mengfei approached to ask.


    I also want to know why he has Ghost Gates aura on him. Im dead certain he was only a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator prior to entering the pagoda. Even if he obtained something Reverend Xuan Jizi left behind, I cant imagine anyone skipping over an entire realm. This is mind boggling.


    Xingyun, did you attain all of Reverend Xuan Jizis inheritance? Thats an impressive jump in cultivation,plimented Ox Demon King, leader of the fiends.


    Upon raising his head, Long Xingyuns scarlet eyes incited crippling fear in Ox Demon King. Elder Ox Demon King, are all of you willing to do anything for Ocean Fiend King?


    <em>I cant believe I couldnt maintain my conscious in Long Xingyuns presence when our cultivation is equal. It would be good for us if a fiend inherited Reverend Xuan Jizis inheritance, but knowing Reverend Xuan Jizi, theres no way hed pass anything beneficial on to the likes of Long Xingyun,</em> Ox Demon King analysed in his mind. Adopting a serious demeanour, he questioned, Xingyun, why do you have ghost qi in you?


    You didnt dignify my question with an answer, Elder Ox Demon King. Ill ask again: are you willing to do anything for Ocean Fiend King?


    That is a foregone conclusion. As Fiend King Yujiangs subjects, we will do anything for our king.


    Long Xingyuns lips started to creep the fiends out. Even dying?


    Death is nothing to fear when we have already died once.


    I now need you all to sacrifice your lives for Ocean Fiend King again. I need your souls.


    What are you talking about? Ox Demon King asked in a low voice and through his peripherals.


    As soon as Long Xingyun bound toward Ox Demon King, thetter erected a soul energy shield around him. Somehow, Long Xingyun was able to absorb the soul energy using his ghost qi, rendering Ox Demon King immobile.


    What did you do to me, Long Xingyun?!


    Long Xingyun turned Ox Demon King into a blob of white light and crushed it in his grip, scattering the smithereens into his body via his seven orifices.


    Long Xingyun, how dare you kill Ox Demon King!


    The fiend races second leader, Golden Spear Spirit Turtle, an Ascension Realm cultivator, marched on Long Xingyun in anger. Long Xingyun arrogantly smirked as he discharged ghost qi, seizing control of his aggressor. Long Xingyun posed Golden Spear Spirit Turtle in a star jump posture and muttered, Boom.


    Golden Spear Spirit Turtle whisked into Long Xingyuns body just as Ox Demon King did. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 219July 16, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    <strong><em>Soul ughter (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Although no fiends dared to approach Long Xingyun after his ruthless act, they made their opinions loud and clear.


    Long Xingyun or whatever turned against his own people? How is he able to hurt souls that Fiend-Sealing Pagoda is protecting? Mu Mengfei muttered under her breath.


    I have no idea how to exin this, but I have a bad feeling about this, answered Helian Kong, shifting his gaze to Gui Ximing and Gui Bao. Something about their eyes tells me theyre plotting something we dont like.


    Gui Yeming locked eyes with Helian Kong and quietly uttered, Say yourst prayers.


    Helian Kong involuntarily juddered.


    It is your honour to be sacrifices for Blood Domain Demon Soul, hahaha, Long Xingyun boomed, attracting all the attention toward himself.


    Once upon a time during Helian Kongs era, all cultivators teamed up to stop Ghost Gate from using Blood Domain Demon Soul and Blood Domain Demon Skull. To appease the cultivators and save themselves from extermination, Ghost Gate got rid of the technique and vowed to never use it again.


    Gui Yuzi, youre the mastermind behind the promotion of that sickening technique, arent you? You want Ghost Gate to be exterminated? Helian Kong brayed.


    Kekeke, and how will they know about what takes ce on this ind?


    Gui Yueming meandered over to Helian Kong. I swore to pay you back for crossing me.


    Hand me your life, then!


    Helian Kong thrust his hand toward Gui Yeming, aiming to reduce their threats by at least one. Howbeit, Long Xingyun dashed over to Gui Yemings side and beamed a red light, robbing Helian Kong of his soul energy and incapacitating him.


    What?! Helian Kong fought tooth and nail to stop himself sumbing to the pressure or groaning.


    Helian Kong, its my turn.


    Long Xingyun grabbed a handful of blood from He Liankong, allowing him to drag Helian Kong into his grasp without physical contact. Choking Helian Kong, Gui Yeming fumed, You sabotaged my n and constantly protected Mu Yu, yet you want to be released? Ill turn you into my ghost ve so that you live on as a miserable for eternity.


    Gui Ximing spawned a ck chain to his hand, then lodged it in Helian Kongs shoulder.


    Ugh! I shouldve killed you the moment you set foot on this ind!


    Regrets are useless. On your knees!


    Helian Kong couldnt stop himself driving his knees to the ground.


    Gui Yeming, what are you doing? blustered Mu Mengfei, maintaining her distance to be on the safe side.


    Im benevolently giving the rest of you souls a choice: do you want to be devoured as those two fiends were, or would you rather sensibly be part of my Nine Nether Ghost Banner? Gui Yeming threatened, summoning a red g from his body that started an eruption of cries from the souls trapped inside as it drew energy from Long Xingyuns Blood Domain Demon Soul to work around Fiend-Sealing Pagodas formation


    Being devoured means being released, no? Mu Mengfei blurted, reminding the other souls that a second death was a true escape from their misery as trapped souls.


    Im going to take down as many Ghost Gate scum as I can before I go! a middle-aged soul behind Mu Mengfei dered.


    Long Xingyun discharged his red qi again, freezing the charging souls in mid-air.


    How could I forget that its pointless to threaten souls? Guess that means I have to get my hands dirty, cockily voiced Gui Yeming, activating Nine Nether Ghost Banner to suck all of the souls in.


    Gui Yuzi, youre the one who nned this? questioned Helian Kong, teeth tightly pressed together.


    What did you think I stayed here with you lot for five millenniums for?


    Wh-, argh!


    Gui Yeming subjected Helian Kong to the energy of his Nine Nether Ghost Banner again. Over the next hour, Gui Yeming collected all of the souls, minus Gui Yuzi, Helian Kong, Mu Mengfei and Bo Hong, inhabiting the ind. Despite his threats, killing the souls would have been a waste.


    Helian Kong, didnt see thising, did you? Gui Yuzi ridiculed,


    Mu Mengfei and Bo Hong were chained up, while Helian Kongs soul energy was being sucked out of him through the two chains lodged in his soul.


    Kill me already!


    Kill you? You couldve been released as soon as I arrived on the ind if it wasnt for Blood Domain Demon Skull and Blood Domain Demon Soul. I mightve let you go if you didnt back up Mu Yu. As payback for interfering, I shall let you suffer, Gui Yeming responded.


    Your Lordship, Helian Kong can still serve as a hostage. We can use him to force Mu Yu to hand over Walk-in Heart Genesis, Gui Ximing suggested.


    Gui Yeming guffawed. Wevepleted the majority of our goals, and we can return home once we obtain Walk-in Heart Genesis from him.


    Mu Yu is still hiding in the pagoda. As a formation caster, he has the advantage over us and has other skills in his arsenal to counter ours, ranking him as a tough opponent for us. We have already lost three people and a Divine Lunar Stone to him.


    He cant hide in there forever. Without this old fart getting in the way, I can also enter the pagoda to ughter him myself, contested Gui Yeming.


    We have a favour to ask our prince here, Gui Yuzi suddenly said.


    Long Xingyun bowed his head. My life is yours, Master.


    Good to hear, Gui Yuzi replied, smirking.


    What do you mean, Master?


    I mean it is time for you to return what is rightfully mine. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 643February 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 713March 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 644February 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    <strong><em>Everyone to the same Destination</em></strong>


    I still do not understand, stated Long Xingyun, quivering.


    In other words, you should return me Ocean Fiend Kings body and Blood Domain Demon Soul, replied Gui Yuzi, in a calm tone.


    But I was told you would spare me if I subdued all of the souls on the ind, argued Long Xingyun, suppressing his rage as he recalled Mu Yus warning.


    I did say that, but I never rified what that specifically entailed, Gui Ximing mocked.


    You are going back on your word?!


    No, no, no. Blood Domain Demon Soul onlysts seven days for you unlike me. What did you think I spent five thousand years on thisme ind for? Gui Yuzi questioned, still taking his time.


    Y-you deliberately stayed on the ind?


    It was the only way to survive and figure out how to ovee Blood Domain Demon Souls downside. To attain immortality, I came up with the even more genius idea of reviving myself in Ocean Fiend Kings immortal body. Gui Yuzi wore on a hysterical visage, continuing, Gui Ximing disappointed me, though, giving it to you.


    Please forgive me, begged Gui Ximing, folding forward.


    It doesnt matter now. Your actions did confirm for me that my n to take Ocean Fiend Kings immortal body is wless. Now, its time for me to revive.


    Im the one whos going to live!


    Long Xingyun enveloped himself in red qi as he bolted to the inds edge, privy to his immense speed and ability to ovee Reverend Xuan Jizis formation. s, Gui Ximing activated the red threads, Blood Soul Silk. As a result, the pain overwhelmed Long Xingyun, dropping him to the ground. Curled up and grimacing, Long Xingyun pleaded, Please, please dont kill me! Please!


    Youre the biggest coward Ive evere across,mented Gui Yuzi, gliding to Long Xingyun.


    Clutching Long Xingyuns skull, Gui Yuzi sucked out Long Xingyuns soul whilst diving into Ocean Fiend Kings body. Ocean Fiend Kings body appearance switched to Gui Yuzis appearance as well as adopted his ghost qi, except his qi put Long Xingyuns to shame.


    An immortal body really is perfection.


    Gui Yuzi rose to his feet, then howled as he relished the power coursing through his hands. Gui Bao passed Gui Yuzi Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler, bestowing thetter with a white energy armour protecting every inch of his body. Gui Yuzi soared past the barrier on the ind to reach the sky and, with one belt, sent the ocean and sky into a turbulent state, thunder pping and waves swirling.


    Give me enough time, and I will restore Ocean Fiend Kings cultivation, where I will truly be immortal, hahaha! dered Gui Yuzi, creating an even more tumultuous sky and ocean.


    Elder, we now need Walk-in Heart Genesis, Gui Yeming reminded from the ind.


    Gui Yeming, you and I shall enter Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Well personally go to the thirty-ninth floor to brand the lunar gods phantoms onto the Divine Lunar Stones and then capture that kid. Gui Ximing, stand guard outside. Do not let Mu Yu escape. As for that coward of a fiend  Gui Yuzi extended his arm and closed his fist, blowing up Long Xingyuns soul into gas for himself to absorb  is unnecessary now.


    ***


    This doesnt sit right with me, stated Mu Yu, leaning on the wall of the ordinary pagoda that made up the twenty-eighth floor.


    What exactly are you referring to? Qiao Xue inquired, waiting for another four hours to go buy so that they could transfer to the fifty-second floor to reach the prison.


    Did you feel that small quake half an hour ago? Considering its Reverend Xuan Jizis pagoda, something is amiss.


    I didnt feel anything.


    I cant stop worrying about Ghost Gates group using Blood Domain Demon Soul to control the souls on the ind. How about we hurry out to check on the situation outside as well as ask Elder Helian Kong if he has any strategy to counter Blood Domain Demon Soul?


    Didnt you say we have to pass through the thirty-ninth floor to reach the first floor? Were not going out of our way, then.


    Im concerned we might bump into Gui Ximing andpany on the thirty-ninth floor. Theres no way were able to match them down there. Four hours ago, Gui Ximing couldve reached the first floor sooner than the thirty-ninth floor. Four hourster, its faster to reach the sixtieth floor than the first floor.


    What do you have in mind?


    On second thought, I probably need to cool off. It should take him six hours to reach the first floor if he stops by the thirty-ninth floor. Its not as if we couldve stopped Gui Ximing if he left the pagoda, anyway. Lets continue to the thirty-ninth floor. Mu Yu stood up. Were heading to the lunar gods prison via the twenty-fifth floor. Be more vignt than ever.


    There were two paths leading to the thirty-ninth floor at the moment, one via the fifty-second floor and the other via the seventh floor, which was where Ghost Gates duo already was!


    Is the next floor where the lunar gods holding cells are? Gui Yeming queried.


    It is. Theyll be useful for our n, answered Gui Yuzi, making his way to the passage. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 710March 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 714March 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 711March 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    <em>Encounter</em>


    This ce irks me just as I remember,mented Mu Yu, back in the dark prison.


    Lowly humans? Where are our ghost ves? a blue lunar god mmed against its cage and fumed.


    The girl looks tasty.


    I miss the texture of humans.


    Prostrate yourself, lowly humans.


    Rah, rah, rah, rah. What else you got, uglies? How do you get by in there, eat each others faeces? Xiaoshuai fired back.


    Pfthahaha.


    Ill murder you, bug!


    Come do it, fugly! Ill jam your horns up your behind sideways!


    Keep it down, Xiaoshuai. Gui Ximing might be lurking around. Stealth is the name of the game this time, reminded Mu Yu, casting an invisibility formation over all of his allies and Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation to covertlymunicate with each other.


    Where would Ghost Gates team be? queried Qiao Xue.


    Beats me. I dont have the foggiest idea how they brand their Divine Lunar Stones. Thats what were going to find out and, if possible, sabotage them, answered Mu Yu. Nobody carelessly utilise spiritual energy, or those monsters will start kicking up a fuss, and well be detected. More pertinently, what are they making all that noise for? Its like theyre having a carnival or something. I dont remember them sounding so celebratory when I first visited this ce.


    The group cautiously wadded their way through the prison to find where the voices were loudest, but they found that the voices were ubiquitous.


    What are Gui Ximing andpanying here for? Qiao Xue questioned.


    Not entirely sure. Lets find an exit now so that we can make a break for it if necessary.


    Though Mu Yu was directionally challenged, he did remember any paths he took once, thankfully.


    Suddenly they felt an incredible pressure followed by high-pitched whistling  terrible whistling and an equally terrible piece.


    Theyre still here. Lets go see, Qiao Xue urged.


    Halt! Theyre Ascension Realm cultivators. There shouldnt be anyone that advanced in the pagoda besides Long Xingyun.


    Does that mean Gui Ximing has also ascended to Ascension Realm?


    No Its not Gui Ximings voice; Gui Yeming and Gui Yuzi are the ones here.


    Shouldnt Elder Helian Kong be stopping them outside? Besides, souls on the ind cant enter, Qiao Xue pointed out, also verifying Mu Yu identified them correctly.


    Drats! We incorrectly assumed Gui Ximing woulde here. He headed straight out of the pagoda. Im sure its gone to hell outside if those two are in here.


    Gui Yuzi is still a soul, though.


    Have you forgotten what Gui Bao mentioned? Blood Domain Demon Soul was intended for Gui Yuzis use. I bet Long Xingyun is toast. Why would Ghost Gate ever care about his life?


    What shall we do, th-


    Get out of this ce, now. Theres no way in hell we could even intimidate them.


    Okay. I think those two are on the move.


    They are. Dont speak aloud, and dont fuse with Water Spirit, or theyll pick up on us.


    They headed to the exit twenty-odd metres away, but Ghost Gates levitating duo was already within their sights before they could reach it.


    The lunar gods reacted to the argent stone Gui Yuzi sped as though they were thirsty men out of a desert. The duo performed a series of hand seals, transferring them to the stone that added red fments to the argent stone. The red fments subsequently entered the lunar gods bodies, spurring them into a state of madness, trying to reach out for the stone. Phantoms of those carrying the red fments whisked out of their bodies into the stone, reconstructing their appearance within it.


    Do you have a n? Were going slow to avoid detection, but theyre going to bump into us at the rate theyre flying, notified Qiao Xue.


    Stay calm. Im going to try shrinking our invisibility formation. Hopefully, its enough to slip under their radar.


    Mu Yu held his breath, counting in his head, Thirty-three centimetres, sixteen and a half, three Maintain the formation now, Mu Yu.


    Hmm? Gui Yuzi suddenly stopped humming and moving, revealing an indescribable expression whilst fixing his gaze on Mu Yus hiding spot.


    Can he see me? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 652February 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 657February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 611January 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    <strong><em>Pinch! (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Is something the matter, Elder? inquired Gui Yeming, stopping.


    Gui Yuzi kept staring at Mu Yus spot for a while before shifting it to his Divine Lunar Stone. This one is full. I need a new one.


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue, palms sweaty, let out long and soft breaths.


    Full?! What are the rest of us going to do?


    Bring another stone here, then, you two ghost ves!


    Rx, well think of something, Gui Yuzi responded to the lunar gods, showing a tinge of disgust for them unlike the previous members of Ghost Gate since he could defeat them in a fiend kings body once he adapted to it.


    Gui Yuzi stowed away the stone and descended onto the path in the prison. Gui Yeming, is Mu Yu still on this floor?


    Gui Ximing reported Mu Yu can use his formations to approach the pirs that Reverend Xuan Jizi set up, while we are unlikely able to without that knowledge. I believe we need to seek an alternative.


    Xuan Jizi certainly is an admirable formation caster. Nevertheless, I have enough souls on me to convert to blood souls. We can corrode the formation to get to him, dered Gui Yuzi, holding out his hand to show the shrieking red energy on it.


    With Gui Yuzi and Gui Yeming strolling side by side, Mu Yu and Qiao Xue had to press their backs firmly to the cage to Gui Yemings right Otherwise, Gui Yeming would bump into them. To reduce the space they took up even further, Qiao Xue squatted half way down as well as pressed her head up against Mu Yus arm. Mu Yu and Qiao Xue held their breaths again.


    Mu Yu and Qiao Xue felt those were those longest seconds of their life as they counted down the steps Ghost Gates duo would take to reach them. Gui Yeming came extremely close to grazing Mu Yus clothing, but they made it.


    Im just realising that big breasts arent always a good thing, Mu Yu joked to ease the tension after they made it.


    Is this the time and ce for that?! That was hard holding that half squat!


    Theres no point rushing outside since we cant flee the ind, and we dont have any assistance outside, either. Their blood souls render Open Marsh Shore useless, too. Lets hurry to the forty-sixth floor. Thats the only ce wed have a chance against Gui Yuzi and Gui Yeming. Floor eighty-one could work, but itd take longer to get there, so forty-sixth is our best bet.


    As Mu Yu and Qiao Xue started sneaking off, a lunar god verbalised, Ghost ves, two lowly humans just passed by and disparaged us. Did you kill them for us?


    Yeah, rip them to pieces.


    <em>Oh, crud,</em> Mu Yu cursed in his mind.


    Gui Yuzi and Gui Yeming changed their direction to a cage. When was this?


    Less than thirty minutes ago.


    Gui Yuzi and Gui Yeming turned to each other, both understanding the other was thinking, We didnt see them, which means theyre very likely still here.


    We didnt sense anything, meaning they arent fleeing using spiritual energy. Theres no way they could make it out in thirty minutes. All of the exits are destroyed for an hour. Gui Yeming, destroy the entrance we came in via now.


    On it.


    Gui Yeming flitted to the entrance, while Gui Yuzi had the lunar gods point him to the door Mu Yu entered via, corroding the exit using his red ghost qi, which would corrode it again when it was restored.


    We have to get to the other exit n-


    Gui Yeming zipped past Mu Yu and Qiao Xue before they could move and smashed the exit apart.


    Were trapped now,mented Mu Yu.


    Damn it, not only are they ugly but talkative, too, now? Reverend Xuan Jizi not consider cutting their tongues off when he locked them up? Xiaoshuai cursed.


    I actually agree with you for once, Rodent,mented the Dragon Vine.


    Gui Yuzi couldnt detect the two scouring away. Nheless, he readied his ghost qi as he soared through the prison, shouting, Mu Yu, you found yourself the express route to hell. You have nowhere to run to now!


    Usually, Mu Yu would haveined the criss-cross path design was a pain, but it worked in their favour this time  that was until all of the lunar gods decided to press their grotesque faces up against their cages to aid their ghost ves search. In addition, Gui Yuzi decided to have his blood souls join the search. One wrong step now and it was all over for Mu Yu and Qiao Xue. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 699March 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 716March 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 715March 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    <strong><em>Pinch! (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Although the red blotches of mist that the blood souls left behind to mark ces they had searched werent harmful, they could detect movement in the atmosphere, thereby possessing the potential to reveal Mu Yus whereabouts.


    Damn it, both paths are smothered in red mist now, cursed Mu Yu,ing to a fork in the road.


    The area where have to manoeuvre in is reducing by the second. Its only a matter of time before they catch us, pointed out Qiao Xue.


    To the right!


    <em>Calm Mu Yu, calm. Think, think, think. Ah, since the freaks are so enthusiastic about catching us, why not use their enthusiasm against them?</em> Mu Yu thought. Qiao Xue, I have an idea.


    Will it really work?


    Its that or be sitting ducks until they flog us.


    Mu Yu summoned a bunch of dark, sesame-sized beans and asked Qiao Xue to ce them inside bubbles. Though it didnt cost much spiritual energy to spawn seeds from Wood Spirit, at a certain volume, it would be apparent, which was why the two gingerly proceeded. Mu Yu and Qiao Xue stuck the seeds to their feet so that they could nt them on the ground whenever they stepped.


    Using his will, Mu Yu had one nted seed sprout a mobile linden tree, rming their enemies.


    Over here!


    As Gui Yuzi rushed over, he heard, Here, as well!


    Gui Yeming, head that way, and Ill take the other one. They mustve split up.


    Within moments, they were hearing over here from every location. When Gui Yuzi grabbed one of the running figures, he discovered it was just a linden tree assuming Mu Yus appearance. Nobody could tell which ones were the real Mu Yu and Qiao Xue since all of the linden trees carried a trace of their spiritual energy. The more Gui Yuzi and Gui Yeming destroyed, the more cropped up.


    Gui Yeming, guard one of the exits and kill anyone who shows up!manded Gui Yuzi, flying around to eradicate the clones.


    Mu Yu, who already hid inside a grass de version of Wood Spirit with Qiao Xue, slithered along the ground. Have fun.


    Water starteding from every direction, gradually flooding the paths, albeit unable to get through the iron rails.


    Fall back! thundered Gui Yuzi, using his red mist to evaporate the water and clear the paths of linden trees.


    Gui Yuzis breathing is strangely erratic, Xiaoshuai notified.


    I suspect he hasnt had enough time to get used to Ocean Fiend Kings body, thus is unable to handle the toll its taking on him to use his skills.


    Is the fiend king dead or what? asked the dragon vine.


    What do you think, Mu Yu? questioned Qiao Xue, extra worried because of the dragon vines question.


    I doubt Ocean Fiend King is that fragile; he survived being locked up for five thousand years, after all. Im pretty sure its just Blood Domain Demon Skull thats controlling him.


    Any way we can bring him to his senses? the dragon vine inquired.


    ording to him, his blood and ocean water are needed. Qiao Xue can cover the ocean water, so we need to find Elder Lu for the fiend kings blood. I feel thats a pointless endeavour, though, because we dont have the slightest clue what his status is or where he is. Anyhow, though theyve wiped out our seeds, weve managed to get inside Wood Spirit without giving off our location, so mission aplished so far.


    Gui Yuzis red mist was unable to identify Wood Spirit and Water Spirit as foreign entities on the prison ceiling.


    Returning to Gui Yuzi, Gui Yeming queried, Elder Gui Yuzi, how are we going to force them out of hiding now?


    Gui Yuzi snickered once he was done deliberating their next move. He summoned Ghost Banner and ejected Helian Kong to his feet. Because the souls on the ind hade under the control of Blood Domain Demon Soul, they were able to bypass the stiptions of Fiend-Sealing Pagoda.


    Mu Yu, see the two chains in Helian Kongs shoulder? I hear youre a man who protects bonds. Will you prove it wrong?


    Argh! grunted Helian Kong, as Gui Yuzi twisted the chains digging into Helian Kongs shoulders. Mu Yu, protect yourself. I was seeking death, anyw-, argh!


    Helian Kong, youre dreaming. Youre not dying until I let you, which means that I will torture you until Im satisfied, interrupted Gui Yuzi, tightening the red threads on Helian Kong. If you donte out, Ill keep making him scream. Trust me: Im an expert on torturing souls. I wonder how long you can hide for, hahaha.


    Argh! Helian cried again, curling up as Gui Yuzi relished his misery. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 218July 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 227July 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 691March 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    <strong><em>Negotiation</em></strong>


    Seething and shaking, Mu Yu inhaled deeply to stay rational for the sake of all the other lives riding on him besides Helian Kong.


    Mu. Yu. Donte out You have a long journey ahead of you Stay safe


    <em>I keep trying to grow stronger so that others dont have to protect me, but its always me who needs to be protected in the end, </em>inwardly grieved Mu Yu.


    Qiao Xue grabbed hold of Mu Yus shaky fist. I know what youre thinking. If you want to show yourself, Ill be there with you all of the way.


    You dont need to throw away y-


    Qiao Xue affirmatively dimpled. Im willing to go down with you.


    Stuck in a dilemma again, Mu Yus rage stirred his ck and white spiritual energy. In the end, he decided to cuff Qiao Xue in a formation.


    Mu Yu, let me go!


    Theyre after me. Im the root of this, so I shall see it through to the end on my own. Mu Yu set Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine next to Qiao Xue. If I dont make it back, stay with Qiao Xue.


    Hell no. People are going to think I tucked tail, objected Xiaoshuai.


    You do realise youre not speaking to Long Xingyun here, dont you? rhetorically questioned the dragon vine.


    Xiaoshuai, I need you to find Revered Ni Lei for Walk-in Heart Genesis in order to revive Dad. Take his soul to Pill Cauldron Sect. Dragon Vine, follow Qiao Xue back to Fiend King Green Dragon to learn to cultivate.


    Ku Mu cant return to his usual self without your Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, Mu Yu, reminded Xiaoshuai.


    Dad invented Soul Fixing Formation for Miao Yuyan to grant souls immortality simrly to Reverend Xuan Jizis domain. He can stay with Elder Leng, argued Mu Yu, passing Formation Sects jade piece to Xiaoshuai.


    Im not going to watch you go down, asserted the dragon vine.


    Ive made up my mind. I cant have Elder Helian Kong suffering for my sake; Ill never live it down.


    If you dont make it, I have no reason to live on, Qiao Xue warned.


    Mu Yu stared at Qiao Xue long and hard. Forcing a smile, he assured, Gui Yuzi will have to think twice about killing me.


    Mu Yu affixed Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine to Qiao Xues side before he exited Wood Spirit. He scattered seeds again to hide where he moved Qiao Xue off to.


    You finally decided to man up?


    Mu Yu strolled across several intersections to confront Gui Yuzi.


    Helian Kong, trembling, meekly remonstrated, Mu Yu, what are you doing? R-


    No one is talking to you, interjected Gui Yuzi, choking Helian Kong.


    Let him go, demanded Mu Yu.


    What makes you think you can make demands of me?


    On his way over to Mu Yu, Gui Yeming abruptly halted upon hearing, Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    Ill take it off you after capturing you all the same, scoffed Gui Yuzi.


    Thousands of years of life and you have the brain of a kid still ying in the mud. You think I walk around with it on me? Serious? Let him go, or you can keep dreaming about it.


    Gui Yuzi narrowed his eyes and stopped to think. Ill just take your memories from you soul after Im through with you.


    What are you waiting for, then?


    <em>Is he trying to bluff me? Did Sword Shadow Dust Gale give him some sort of ace?</em> pondered Gui Yuzi.


    My old man sealed Walk-in Heart Genesis, and Im the only one who can unlock it. You think you could solve his formations?


    Who could give two tosses about your old mans formations? taunted Gui Yuzi, unaware Mu Yu was referring to Ku Mu.


    Gui Yeming whispered to Gui Yuzi all about Ku Mu, reminding the former of what Gui Ximing reported.


    Where is it sealed? Gui Yuzi questioned, pulling the chains out of Helian Kongs shoulder.


    Remove the Blood Soul Silk now.


    Hand over Walk-in Heart Genesis, and well consider our score settled, responded Gui Yuzi, pretending he didnt hear the question.


    Remove the Blood Soul Silk now.


    Gui Yuzi gruffly removed the red thread from Helian Kong. Helian Kong, therefore, flew straight to Mu Yus side.


    You shouldnt have shown yourself, He Liankong expressed.


    I dont want to implicate you, Elder. Head into your soul item to heal for now, urged Mu Yu, passing over the soul item.


    Since he would only be dead weight if he stuck around, Helian Kong took up Mu Yus offer. Be careful. I cant help you anymore.


    Walk-in Heart Genesis.


    Ku Mu Valley is over fifty kilometres away from here, genius.


    Lets go there now. If youre fooling me, I promise your family in Clearwater City will join Helian Kong, threatened Gui Yeming.


    Mu Yu silently headed to the exit.


    Im going to erase your cultivation just in case, Gui Yuzi asserted, cackling.


    And I wont be able to undo the seal, genius. By the way, my old mans formations are designed specifically to keep your filthy hands off things. If you try to use your skills, theyll automatically lock up. His formation skills are on par with Sword Shadow Dust Gale. How do you think youpare to them?


    Im going to control you, then, stated Gui Yuzi, wrapping Blood Soul Silk around Mu Yu.


    What is this? Help m-, ah! Its devouring me! cried a lunar god.


    Help!


    What is this qi doing here?


    What did you do? Gui Yuzi asked, nting Blood Soul Silk into Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu contracted his brows. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 241July 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    <strong><em>Death Qi Rampage</em></strong>


    What do you think I did? Mu Yu turned back to curtly ask.


    Gui Yeming, watch him.


    Somewhere in the darkness, Gui Yuzi questioned, Where did thise from?


    I dont know!


    It cant possibly be in this prison. What happened? Gui Yuzi eximed.


    Zi Yuan! Zi Er identally stepped into Zi Yuans corpse water and then then was devoured!


    Get us out of here! We have no resistance to it!


    Hey, the formation is corroding. We can escape now.


    <em>Zi Yuan?</em> Mu Yu repeated in his mind, thinking, <em>I killed that bugger using death qi Wait a second. They must be talking ab-</em>


    Its death qi! belted Gui Yuzi, racing back. We need to get out of here now!


    <em>I thought I cleaned up properly,</em> mused Mu Yu.


    We can leave now, hahaha, cheered a lunar god, seeing the death qi devour their cages.


    Lets go annihte Third Heaven!


    Of course, the death qi devoured some lunar gods that were too slow to escape in time.


    Ghost ves, open the exit!


    Gui Yuzi dragged Mu Yu along to the exit and removed the barrier he erected on it that wouldve destroyed the exit every time it was restored. s, it would be another hour before the exit would appear again since thest time it appeared.


    Gui Yuzi, why do you look so annoyed and bitter when your beloved lunar race has escaped? Mu Yu asked, wearing a grin.


    Be quiet if you dont want me to kill you, Gui Yuzi threatened, frustrated with the unexpected and undesired escape.


    The monsters had no desire to waste their time on Mu Yu for nothing was more important than going on a murder spree outside. Therefore, they were enraged upon finding the exit missing. It was a riot with the monsters in the rear shoving and shouting, the ones at the front booming.


    What do we do now, Elder? This is not what we nned? Gui Yeming squeezed his way through the crowd to inquire.


    Oh, so you wanted to use these freaks as instruments of murder. Sucks for your n, jibed Mu Yu, boldly assuming they hadnt perfected their means of controlling the lunar race.


    Less than a third of the monsters managed to escape the death qi, but that was still a behemoth number if one considered what one was capable of.


    Mu Yu started to worry about the death qi that constantly spread faster, grew more intense and devoured its targets faster. If he could not contain it when it counted, Third Heaven would have been in peril.


    With the death qi expanding to half of the prison, the lunar gods started panicking, plunging the paths into turmoil. Thanks to themotion, they separated Mu Yu from Ghost Gates duo, affording him enough time to slip away as a branch.


    Gui Yuzi tried to chase Mu Yu to no avail. Sure, he could blow away the monsters, but thatd incur the fury of all of them. Thinking he was ahead of the curve, he tried strangling Mu Yu using the Blood Soul Silk on Mu Yu, yet it did not work because Mu Yu was chewing on another peach he snagged from World Manifestation Samsara Seal.


    Mu Yu zoomed back to Qiao Xue and removed her restraints. After she heard the briefing, she inquired, What are we going to do, then?


    I need to go over to the death qi to see if I can contain it.


    Ill go with you. No more alpha hero business!


    <em>Rumble!</em> The ceiling began to crack as the death qi leaked its way through the cracks, expanding until it devoured the ceiling to reveal the formation between the barriers. Mu Yu used Wood Spirit to scout the situation on the ceiling, finding the barrier separating the floors in the pagoda.


    Good god, its even dposing the barrier! Those freaks are going to escape through the roof now!


    Indeed, the monsters raced toward the opened ceiling, and Mu Yu was toote to do anything about it. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 658February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 657February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 717March 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    <strong><em>Pagoda Spirit</em></strong>


    First floor! Lets go destroy the first floor! dered Mu Yu. We cant let these monsters escape the pagoda!


    What about the death qi? Xiaoshuai inquired. Not even you can stop it once it escapes your control!


    I dont bloody know, but I sure dont have any strategy to stop the freaks besides letting the ghost qi devour them.


    You intend to let the death qi devour the entire pagoda?


    Im all ears for any better suggestions.


    What happens after it devours the flesh-winged horny monsters?


    Uh I cant stop the berserk death qi, so Ill get back to you on that one.


    The death qi devoured the floor for everyone to jump down. God forbid Mu Yu knew what floor he was on when he didnt take the proper exit. More pertinently, the monsters flew off in every direction throughout the gully and mountain to search for an exit. Meanwhile, Mu Yu hid behind a boulder that fell through the crevice.


    We need to find an exit before the death qi rains down on us. Mu Yu soared to the highest spot for a view.


    I found an exit! a lunar god yelled.


    Mu Yu followed the horde of lunar gods to the passageway with the number seven written on it, which led them to the thirty-third floor.


    We need to get back to the previous floor to use the other exit. We cant get to the first floor from here, Mu Yu informed. Crud. Every floors exit is a teleportation formation. Since the one on the previous floor just copsed, this floors teleportation formation cant connect to it now. ording to my calctions, itll take, at least, forty-two hours to return to the fourth floor. That means Gui Yuzi and the other monsters on the other floor can reach the first floor first. No, no. I need to stop focusing on just problems and find a solution.


    The rest of the lunar gods had left the nd floor already, leaving just Mu Yu andpany around.


    Dithering here wont change anything for the better. Theres only one exit on this floor, isnt there? Qiao Xue pointed out.


    As the two prepared to step into the exit, they saw a horde of lunar gods running back, screaming, Run! Run! The death qi is catching up!


    The lunar god in the rear identally touched the death qi with its fingers, resulting in it slowly whittling away, turning into death qi in the atmosphere. The new death qi started to devour the barrier upon hitting the wall.


    Out of nowhere, anky white hand grabbed Wood Spirit while it was navigating the void, pulling Mu Yu away. Mu Yu emerged from Wood Spirit, questioning, Who goes there?


    On second look, Mu Yu learnt he was back at the foot of the mountain on the eighty-first floor. Standing along the path up the mountain was a woman in a veil of mist, resembling a portrait.


    Who are you? Mu Yu asked, doing a double take. Feeling a foot m his foot, he grumbled, Whyd you step on my foot?


    She look pretty? Qiao Xue queried.


    Everyone appreciates beauty, responded Mu Yu, touching his face.


    Ho? Eh? Is that so?


    Mu Yu raised his hands up as a sign of innocence.


    The death qi originated from you. You need to fix the situation, conveyed the woman, speaking in an indifferent tone.


    Who are you? Mu Yu asked.


    Mu Yu suddenly felt puzzled as to how Qiao Xue managed to step on his foot when Contiguous Horizon Formation shouldve been in effect. When he checked for it, he discovered it was gone.


    Shes the pagoda spirit, Xiaoshuai popped out to enlighten.


    You know me? Pagoda Spirit inquired.


    You have a certain qi simr to mine, though significantly weaker, answered Xiaoshuai.


    Youre the pagoda spirit? Thank heavens. Ive been searching for you, remarked Mu Yu.


    Youve almost destroyed my body with your death qi. You need to retract it.


    Im more than happy to, but I need your assistance. You know as well as I do that we cant let those monsters escape, right? You need to destroy the first floor before they escae.


    I wont follow your demands because I havent acknowledged you.


    Its not an order; its a suggestion. Im sure youre aware Reverend Xuan Jizi incarcerated them in the pagoda for a reason, Mu Yu anxiously asserted.


    Master told me not to involve myself with those who enter the pagoda, so I will not prevent their escape, either. The death qi, to the contrary, came from you. You, consequently, must take it back.


    Reverend Xuan Jizis intent was to prevent people rescuing Ocean Fiend King, not to let those monsters go. Didnt he explicate that?


    I cant remember if he told me that, Pagoda Spirit calmly and quietly replied.


    You telling me you lost your memories?


    Due to the damage the death qi has done unto me, Ive suddenly lost my memories of lots of things.


    Mu Yu palmed his face. In that case, let me remind you: he said not to let those flesh-winged horny monsters leave Fiend-Sealing Pagoda! You need to seal the exit on the first floor <em>now</em>!


    I dont recall him telling me not to let anyone leave.


    Im about to give up, Mu Yu muttered, recalling to himself, <em>Wait, Xiaoshuai is a sword spirit and lost a chunk of his memories. Thank heavens he has a better memory than her.</em>


    You must recollect the death qi. Thats my purpose in finding you.


    Mu Yu quickly engaged his brain, then said, I can, but I cant do it on my own. I need your help if Im going to recollect it.


    All right.


    Right. First, seal all exits! Since the pagoda spirit just kept looking at him, Mu Yu urged, What are you waiting for?!


    Your other requests.


    Complete request number one for a start!


    I already have.


    Mu Yus palm met his face again and then huffed a big breath. Number two: I need control over the entire pagoda.


    I cannot do that. I havent acknowledged you as my master. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 722March 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 720March 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 658February 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    <strong><em>Controlling Fiend-Sealing Pagoda</em></strong>


    If I dont have control over the pagoda, how am I supposed to know which floors my death qi has spread to?


    I can tell you.


    You think its easy to recollect death qi? It doesnt spread systematically. The only one I can tell how far its spread and where it has spread is if I have control over the pagoda; thats the only way I can analyse what the quickest way to stop it is. You should be smart enough to realise this.


    The spirit pagoda contemted Mu Yus argument.


    Looking at Mu Yu through the corner of her eyes, Qiao Xue questioned, Im starting to suspect you of lying to girls. Is this how you coax girls into trusting you?


    No, dont overthink. I only ever identally lied to you.


    Im not overthinking.


    You are.


    Finally, the spirit pagoda conveyed, All right. I shall acknowledge you.


    Now were talking. Im not trying to be your master; were merely trying to achieve our agendas, Mu Yu responded, thinking, <em>Xiaoshuai is way smarter than you.</em>


    The spirit pagoda ambled over to top Mu Yu in the centre of his forehead, transferring fragmented memories of cool qi into his mind. Whilst he was learning how to control the pagoda from the memories, the spirit pagoda suddenly looped her arms around him. Mu Yu curled his arms up to reciprocate the gesture; however, she faded into his body as a stream of light.


    Mu Yu stretched his back out to hide the awkwardness. Today sure is a good day.


    Yeah? remarked Qiao Xue, smiling sarcastically.


    Pretend I never said anything.


    Ever since the spirit pagoda entered Mu Yu, he could oversee the entire pagoda in addition to whatever was taking ce within its grounds. Seven floors had been wiped out already. He noticed the death qi showed signs of slowing down, however, therefore attributing it to Contiguous Horizon Formation, which extended its radius from the eighty-first floor to protect other floors as a safety mechanism. It was only a matter of time before the death qi inexorably devoured Contiguous Horizon Formation, nevertheless.


    <em>No wonder why Qiao Xue could step on my foot, </em>Mu Yu thought to himself.


    Our minds are connected, you know? Qiao Xue responded.


    Ghost Gates duo had split up whilst running. Gui Yuzi couldnt escape the pagoda due to the exits copsing. Still, as a veteran, he quickly found a way down to the first floor. Mu Yu couldnt change the exits functions. Fortunately, he could travel freely from floor to floor, inspiring an idea to tackle the duo and lunar gods.


    I need to give our two friends a hand. Qiao Xue, wait here for me.


    Mu Yu jumped to the eighty-first floor prior to Gui Yuzi and destroyed the exit to disrupt Gui Yuzis ns and then left. Upon arriving less than half an hourter, Gui Yuzi raced down the mountain to the hut, only to find the hut buried under snow. Fearing the death qi would soon reach the floor he was on, he raced back where he came from. Try as he may, all of the routes he tried would be off limits.


    Could that kid be sabotaging me? No, it cant be. He cant game the pagodas system, either.


    Mu Yu couldnt force Ghost Gates duo onto the forty-sixth floor, where Spirit Void would cancel out the cultivation advantage, since he couldnt control the death qi, which was the priority, and Gui Yuzi was still in Ocean Fiend Kings body.


    By the same ount, he could only imprison the lunar gods on the floor with Primordial World Creation  for the reason that it was less taxing to conjure things now that he had control over the pagoda  then deal with them once he figured out how to use his death qi on them. The excited lunar gods peered at the sun outside the pagoda, waiting for it to set so that they could leave the pagoda.


    Keep waiting, freaks. My sun never sets, jibed Mu Yu, reconfiguring the formation so that the lunar gods couldnt conjure anything with their thoughts.


    Mu Yu, are you sure you can recollect the death qi? asked the dragon vine.


    Nope. It starts expanding whenever it devours anything. If I absorbed that huge volume back in, I might end up its next victim. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 721March 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 645February 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty  Ch. 348October 9, 2021In "Almighty"

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    <strong><em>Nurturing Death Qi</em></strong>


    Had it not been for Contiguous Horizon Formation, the death qi would not have devoured only a hundred square metres. Mu Yusst hope was Wood Spirit, which he held in his hand as he approached Contiguous Horizon Formation, and cast it inside the perimeter, where the death qi was temporarily detained. The death qi raced to Wood Spirit, trying to devour out, only to be devoured.


    Damn it! Thats only a third of it.


    Whats the matter? Xiaoshuai queried.


    Wood Spirit cant handle any more death qi.


    If we dont hurry, the death qi will be beyond stopping, noted the dragon vine.


    Xiaoshuai, would life qi devour other stuff to increase its volume?


    You want to separate your white spiritual energy from yourself? Xiaoshuai asked.


    Life qi and death qi behave the same way, dont they?


    Yes. If you could nurture your life qi to rival your death qi, perhaps you can contain the death qi from increasing. In saying that, theyre not stable elements. How are you going to deal with them if theyve mixed together?


    Using World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Seal. Remember how I could pass through the barrier in Ocean Fiend Kings pce when Gui Ximing had to try and break it down? World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Seal doesnt reject my life and death qi, supposedly.


    Indeed. Oh, we could transport the death qi and life qi back to the past.


    What if we destroy the past, Rodent?


    Well, it doesnt affect our present, so what difference does it make?


    Isnt that cruel on those living in the past?


    You two dont need to worry about that for I wont transport them back to the past. Im just going to seal them in World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Seal for the meantime. Once we can get out of here, Ill seal them in the dimension at the bottom of No-Mans Land Valley. Since it couldnt devour the dimension barrier at Second Heaven, it shouldnt be able to devour the one at Third Heaven.


    Release life qi, then. As for its nourishment, I dont think I need to prompt you, do you? enthused Xiaoshuai.


    Hahaha, poor flesh-winged horny monsters are still enthusiastically waiting to escape and rampage, the dragon vinemented.


    Since Mu Yus body didnt spiral out of control when he removed life qi or death qi before, it meant that there was an autonomous system that bnced them in his body to a degree.


    Mu Yu spawned a strand of life qi to his left hand and then jumped to the floor that the lunar gods were on, sneaking up on a blue one to stealthily swipe the life qi onto it.


    Mu Yu, is your life qi fake or something? Wheres the sizzling and withering?


    Rx. The death qi didnt run wild straight away. They only set it off once they identally stepped in Zi Yuans corpse water.


    The blue monster grew more and more excited, stronger and stronger.


    Lan Lan, why are you dancing around?


    How did you restore your cultivation?


    You had Body Synthesis Realm cultivation. How are you now on the border of Ascension Realm?


    Im can finally get out of this ce. Im going to eat a hundred cultivators as my appetiser. I cant wait to get out! cheered Lan Lan, certain body parts shing white.


    <em>Boom!</em> Lan Lan blew up into a vestige of life qi that then scattered into the other lunar gods. They didnt feel anything amiss, yet they started blowing up one after another once they showed the same symptoms Lan Lan did prior to exploding.


    Oof,mented Mu Yu. Im never using this sort of ability again, or I might destroy something Im not trying to. Im even starting to destroy this ce.


    Mu Yu, lead the life qi to the death qi, or this formation will also go out of control if the flesh-winged horny monsters keep getting devoured! Xiaoshuai urged. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 724March 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 721March 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 341September 15, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    <strong><em>ck and White Qi</em></strong>


    Whereas death qi devoured anything it came into contact with, life qi maximised the potential of whatever it came into contact with until the entity reaches its limit, exploding to be part of the life qi.


    Mu Yu used Appose Horizon Formation to reduce Wood Spirit to a thin branch. He sent one end into Contiguous Horizon Formation and the other into the death qi. The life qi immediately tried to drive off the death qi, or rather, turn Wood Spirit into part of it. Life qi travelled to Contiguous Horizon Formation via Wood Spirit as a channel.


    Although the death qi won the initial tug of war, the life qi gradually increased to overtake. In the meantime, Mu Yu cast Appose Horizon Formation on Wood Spirit, intending to retrieve it. To his surprise, the holes in Wood Spirit didnt fill up as it usually did. Instead, the holes became yin yang circles, modifying it so that it was no longer a storage for death qi but an entity containing death qi as well as life qi.


    You want to absorb both qis? Mu Yu asked Wood Spirit. If you can do it, have at it.


    Wood Spirit jumped into the battlefield as a massive linden tree, spawning criss-crossing, punctured branches and leaves. Reacting simrly to enraged men, the ck and white qi charged toward the tree to destroy it. The tree had the holes in its branches and sleeves boldly suck in both qis, closing the holes in addition to bestowing the leaves with life, turning them lush green.


    I never knew Wood Spirit could do that. Xiaoshuai, how much do you know about Wood Spirit?


    Not much. I dont recall it being so proactive even when you separated the life qi and death qi.


    I guess were just going to wait, then.


    Mu Yu didnt interfere during the four hours, afraid he couldnt resolve any messes. Thankfully, Wood Spirit managed to absorb both qis without any issues. In contrast, the tree brimmed with life and no longer had any holes in it. Wood Spirit reverted to its sword form, this time as an unblemished sword with white edges and a ck line running down the centre.


    Mu Yu, through his will, summoned Wood Spirit Sword back to his hand, twanging when he whipped it. He could feel tremendous bloodlust gushing into him from the sword, stirring his own craving for murder. His spiritual energy turned aloof as his eyes changed to ck and white, invoking the emotions of a sovereign.


    Xiaoshuai questioned, Mu Yu, whats the matter with you? I feel you ar-


    The dragon vine jumped off Mu Yus shoulder upon sensing the violent energy that oozed out when he clutched Wood Spirit Sword. Thats nothing but pure bloodlust.


    Even though the murderous energy once took over Mu Yus mind during his fight at Moyun Mountains, it didnt take over his mind when it came from Wood Spirit.


    It finally urred to Mu Yu that Wood Spirit Sword wanted to absorb both qis for the two qis killed a number of lunar gods, and Wood Spirit Sword always absorbed souls whenever he killed. To repair the holes in it, it needed lives. Logically, then, the death qi and life qi were carrying the lives of the lunar gods they devoured. It didnt react that way when the death qi was primarily devouring furniture as furniture wasnt a living organism. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 723March 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 341September 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 722March 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    <strong><em>Ocean Fiend Kings Blood</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, are you nning to use Wood Spirits energy to defuse Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation? Xiaoshuai inquired.


    Even though it can improve my cultivation and defuse the formation, the indifferent emotion towards everyone around me frightens me. I cant handle the energy yet. Dad Once weve found Walk-in Heart Genesis and healed Dads soul, Ill use the energy to defuse the formation and utilise Life and Death in the blink of an eye. If I use it now, I fear I may never be myself again, answered Mu Yu, returning his gaze to Wood Spirit Sword and asking, Can you retract the energy?


    Wood Spirit obliged, shing ck and white but was unable to seed.


    Store it back inside Shadow Splitter Sword; Shadow Splitter Sword can act as a barrier between you and Wood Spirit Sword. If you refuse to use Wood Spirit, though, you wont be able to use it to spawn nts, informed Xiaoshuai.


    Wood Spirit could sense Mu Yus aversion toward it. Therefore, both of them felt poignant over having to part with their partner. Nevertheless, Wood Spirit stowed itself away in Shadow Splitter Sword for Xiaoshuai to pass back to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu didnt feel the joy from his sword the same way he previously did despite it still being the same sword.


    ns cant keep up with changes, can they? Now that the crisis has been averted and the monsters have been dealt with, all thats left are those two ghosties, said the dragon vine, returning to Mu Yus shoulder.


    You got that right, responded Mu Yu. Wait, I dont see them on the forty-sixth floor. Crap, I see a hole in the formation line. Those two mustve escaped from there The formation on the first floor is also damaged. I know where theyre headed now!


    What happened?


    The life qi didnt affect just the flesh-winged horny monsters but also the formation lines. All of the formations in the pagoda havee undone to some extent, so those two have been teaming up to widen the openings in order to get through.


    Can we stop them?


    Not anymore. The pagoda has taken too much damage. Its only a matter of time before they escape.


    Gui Yuzi stopped their assault on the formation once the exit on the first floor appeared for they could just stroll out.


    Are we just going to let them go? fumed the dragon vine.


    Theyd damage the pagoda even more if we didnt let them go. I cant just go up to them and say, Hey, Ill put a stop to your evil schemes once and for all, can I? Our only hope of ruining their n is helping Ocean Fiend King regain freedom. Lets start with searching for Elder Lus corpse. Give me a sec to search for him and Dragon Tortoise.


    Mu Yu teleported them to the thirty-first floor, where Lu Xiong lied with his eyes and chest open.


    Gui Bao wouldve looted him, the dragon vine remarked.


    From the stiffness of his body, he died, at least, two days ago, but I take that back. His life force is awfully faint, but I can sense it! I can sense some sort of energy healing his chest. Ill help expedite it with my spirit energy.


    It took two hours of Mu Yu assisting with guiding the energy to wake Lu Xiong, who sprang to his feet as though he recalled he was supposed to be fighting.


    Elder Lu, its me. Rx.


    Lu Xiong narrowed his eyes, breathing heavy. Mu Yu? I thought you were someone from Ghost Gate.


    You all right? inquired Mu Yu, supporting Lu Xiong.


    Gui Bao caught us by surprise. I used Ancestor White Apes artefact to fake my death. Its unfortunate Long Gui wasnt as lucky, recounted Lu Xiong, praying for the dragon tortoise on the ground.


    Ill keep it short: almost everything has gone to hell. Qiao Xue mentioned you have an important item for rescuing Ocean Fiend King. We need to go find Gui Yuzi now


    How did they control Ocean Fiend King? Lu Xiong queried after Mu Yu summarised what happened.


    No point whining now. Theyve already taken Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler, grouched the dragon vine.


    I apologise for my ipetence, Lord True Dragon.


    You were unlucky to run into them. Anyway, do you have Ocean Fiend Kings blood on you?


    I do, but


    No time for buts.


    A helpless smile came to Lu Xiongs lips. His blood flows within me.


    Youre his descendent? Hes a ck tortoise.


    No. Ol Gui and I are only guardian souls at Second Heaven. Ocean Fiend King can be revived if you take my blood or Ol Guis.


    Im sort of irked, but thats not the point. Did White Ape Fiend King have to ce Ocean Fiend Kings blood in hosts?


    Yes, because Ocean Fiend King transmitted his blood to the teleportation formation at Second Heaven prior to being sealed. Theres a formation there that nourishes his blood, and it must remain there. For that reason, we had to act as hosts to carry it.


    In short, youre saying that resurrecting him will cost you your life?


    It is our honour to offer our lives to His Majesty, Lu Xiong replied without a hint of hesitation.


    You have my respect, expressed Mu Yu, acknowledging that everyone had their own goals and principles. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 361September 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 695March 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 317September 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    <strong><em>Scuffle with an Ascension Realm Cultivator</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, take me to Ocean Fiend King. As long as we are within sight of each other, he will be able to sense his blood, and I will be able to wake him, urged Lu Xiong.


    All right, replied Mu Yu, sure that Ghost Gates group wouldnt give up and leave the ind so easily.


    Besides Long Yeli and E Wenmao, who got lost, the other fiends were already dead one way or another. Mu Yu returned to the eighty-first floor to pick up Qiao Xue. He also found a Spirit Severing Realm member of Ghost Gate, who was running around randomly, and ended the member. Besides those who escaped, the death qi killed the rest. Though the number of fiends Mu Yu rounded up outnumbered Ghost Gates survivors, Gui Yuzi would not even break a sweat knocking their socks off.


    Although Qiao Xue argued with Mu Yu over risking his life to fight Ghost Gates team, citing the pagoda being the only safe haven for them, he argued it would only continue the stalemate. Their only hope of turning the tide was relying on Lu Xiong to awaken Ocean Fiend King, helping thetter escape Gui Yuzis grasp tobat Gui Yeming. They could not conveniently free the fiend king from inside the pagoda for the pagoda segregated them from anything exterior.


    Still alive as I thought youd be, remarked Gui Yuzi, seeing Mu Yu step out from the pagoda.


    Right back at you. Escaping the death qi was pretty exhrating, huh? Mu Yu fronted.


    So, are you going to take us to Walk-in Heart Genesis, or am I going to have to make you?


    Theres one more thing we have to do before we fetch it.


    You mean leaving the ind? We already have a solution to get out.


    Nah, Mu Yu relied, wagging a hand. I was referring to you returning the body you stole.


    Lu Xiong, dashing forward from behind Mu Yu, bit his thumb to draw Ocean Fiend Kings heptagon symbol in the air. His body started to shine white, while his veins started to protrude, power level rising rapidly.


    You think a Body Synthesis Realm can defeat m-? Feeling the disturbance within him, Gui Yuzi ordered, Gui Yeming, kill that fiend now!


    Gui Yuzi shielded himself in red mist in hopes of cutting off Lu Xiongs link to no avail.


    Mu Yu, dont let them disrupt me! Lu Xiong instructed though his teeth.


    You all heard him. Buy him some time, but dont just fight with reckless abandon!


    With a flick of his arm, Gui Yeming sent Mu Yu, E Wenmao, Long Yeli and Qiao Xue packing.


    Ill take Gui Yeming. Everyone else on Gui Bao and Gui Ximing,manded Mu Yu.


    But y-


    Mu Yu took off before Qiao Xue could go to his aid, not that she had her hands free since she was dodging Gui Ximings chains.


    Elder Lu, you better step on it, Mu Yu pestered.


    The best news they had was that Lu Xiongs activity also stalled Gui Yuzi. The bad news was that Gui Yeming disregarded Mu Yu to target Lu Xiong. Mu Yu expanded the radius of Contiguous Horizon Formation so that it would also work on Lu Xiong, thwarting Gui Yemings w strike aimed at Lu Xiong.


    Impressive formation. Gui Yeming pulled back and, finally, turned to Mu Yu. Youre going to try and stop me alone?


    <em>Damn, if only my death qi didnt do so much damage. I dont think I can stop many of Gui Yemings attacks with these weakened formations,</em> inwardly noted Mu Yu. He aimed Shadow Splitter sword at Gui Yemings face, dering, Ill stop at least you.


    Hmph.


    Gui Yeming zipped behind Mu Yu, then uncoiled his strike.


    Sheesh, hes fast! Mu Yu directed Gui Yemings attack into Spirit Void, cancelling it out.


    That domain ability, huh? You mustve been the one tampering with the pagoda, then. It seems you havent gained full authority over the domain topletely suppress my cultivation.


    <em>Damn it. Both of us have regressed a realm, but hes still stronger than me,</em> Mu Yu inwardly cursed, watching Gui Yeming strut forward.


    Since Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine werent much help with their powers also supressed in Spirit Void, the duo jumped out to go assist Qiao Xue, whom they could work best with to maximise their abilities.


    Mu Yu fired Shadow Splitter Sword from his void Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 677March 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 625February 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 586January 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    <strong><em>Overwhelming Bloodlust</em></strong>


    Mu Yu crashed into Spirit Void Domains barrier again, rocking the formation. Since he didnt employ Wood Spirit, Gui Yeming could boldly utilise his


    Gui Yeming sent Mu Yu reeling in their first exchange and then pursued Mu Yu, morphing ghost qi into ghost picks, weapons designed for attacking souls and subduing enemies, aimed at Mu Yus vitals.


    Mu Yu flicked out a white formation to catch the picks, but the picks easily drilled their way through, forcing Mu Yu to bail before he resembled the drilled ground. He then bound toward Gui Yeming, firing nine Shadow Splitter Swords with Appose Horizon Formation cast on them.


    Gui Yeming summoned his twin to deal with the iing swords as he took off toward Mu Yu, who absorbed a heavy-impact palm to the chest.


    Mu Yu looked over to Lu Xiong, whose face was red, and saw Gui Yuzi thundering as he released ghost qi into the atmosphere.


    Taking your eyes off your opponent is a big mistake, said Gui Yeming, sending Mu Yu to the edge of the domain again.


    Gui Yeming, kill the fiend! snapped Gui Yuzi.


    Ill deal with youter, dered Gui Yeming, creating a red spear to begin tearing down Spirit Void Domain.


    Mu Yu struggled to his feet by the third strike, which was enough to damage the domain severely. Im your opponent!


    As a violent qi gushed forth inside Mu Yu, ck patterns covered Shadow Splitter Swords silver de.


    Gui Yeming went to deliver the finishing fifth strike; however, Mu Yu poked Gui Yemings spear tip out of the way.


    You want to die so s-


    Gui Yeming couldnt utter another word upon seeing Mu Yus ck and white, yin yang eyes that erected his hairs. That sort of bloodlust could onlye from someone who had killed incessantly. One lunar gods vitality equated to hundreds of cultivatorsbined vitality. Whenbining the fact that Wood Spirit absorbed a tonne of death qi and life qi that killed the monsters, it wasnt hard to imagine how Mu Yu could ooze that degree of wrath.


    Mu Yu returned the favour, giving Gui Yeming no time to collect his thoughts as he mmed Shadow Splitter Sword against the spear, devouring the blood, ghost qi and death qi into his sword.


    The spear crumbled apart at the gentlest grip Gui Yeming took, shocking him.


    How dare you ruin my precious treasure! brayed Gui Yeming, hiding his faint fear under his loud voice.


    Youre next, Mu Yu asserted in a monotone, yet menacing, tone.


    Gui Yeming discharged ghost qi, turning it into a ghost w capable of ttening a mountain. Mu Yu discharged a ck and white qi, withering the w down to nothing.


    <em>How did he do that?</em> Gui Yeming pondered, unaware that thebination or death qi and life qi nullified anything conjured from ghost qi.


    I control life and death, dered Mu Yu, feeling his spiritual energy and Wood Spirit Sword finding the same wave length, thereby granting him Body Synthesis Realm First Layer cultivation.


    <em>If he grows any stronger in this formation, Ill be at a disadvantage,</em> realised Gui Yeming, turning to attack the cracks he made in the formation earlier on.


    Mu Yu had Wood Spirit emerge from a void and sliced down at Gui Yemings extended arm, resulting in an arm shrouded in ghost qi raining blood down.


    Gui Ximing let out a hallowing scream for, not only did he lose his arm, he also had his souls arm chopped off. As a consequence, he could never use it to the same capacity again even if he reced it with someone elses arm in the future. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 726March 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 728March 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 717March 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    <strong><em>Yin Yang Sword Qi</em></strong>


    Where did you learn such a vicious swordy from? questioned Gui Ximing, heart racing.


    Vicious, you say? Thats amusing,ing from you. One less a Ghost Gate member, many more lives saved, Mu Yu opined, cognisant of his thoughts but devoid of any emotion besides cutting down his target in front of him.


    There was no point in fretting over the pain from losing his soul and taking damage to his soul. Thus, Gui Yeming convinced himself the pain was insignificant and uncorked a hand ram toward the formation. Mu Yu tried the same trick again. Nevertheless, the veteran in Gui Ximing knew better than to fall for the same tactic twice. Gi Ximing didnt ovemit, affording him time to retract his arm and turn, blitzing the crack with a back kick!


    Qi from outside the barrier leaked into the barrier via the broken spot, removing the suppression on Gui Yemings cultivation. With a roar, he blew apart the remainder of the formation and raced off. Mu Yu, nheless, managed to hack his back with Wood Spirit Sword at thest moment, injuring Gui Yemings soul a second time.


    Thinking he was finally strong enough to crush Mu Yu with only one arm, Gui Yeming poised himself to exact his vengeance, only to discover Mu Yus cultivation had already ascended to Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer.


    <em>I feel as though his qi is freezing my insides. What in the world is that menacing auraing from him? Thats no Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer aura,</em> mulled Gui Yeming.


    If Im going to kill, I dont mind killing you on my way, Mu Yu dered, falling in love with the bloodlust emanating to every cell in his body as he sent another ck and white st from his sword.


    Startled for a second, Gui Yeming told himself he still had his superior cultivation despite his discipline being useless for the most part against Mu Yus power. Gui Yeming fired red beads called Blood Pearls, a ghost weapon produced in ces where yin qi was prominent, from his ghost mist. Anyone the beads came into contact with would be reduced to blood, while their soul would be part of the beads.


    The beads plunged the ocean into a tumultuous state, generating spine-chilling gales and collecting clouds into a dark-green skull. Out came a ghost python hundreds of metres from the skulls mouth, leaving behind a streak of ghost qi as it edged closer to Mu Yu. Mu Yus allies stopped fighting to look up, while Gui Ximing and Gui Bao retreated to safety.


    Mu Yu generated a swirl of leaves around him, then split Shadow Splitter Sword into nine copies. The swords movements drew a yin and yang diagram before him, qi bursting at the rims. The nine swords executed a straight thrust in synchrony, flitting through the yin yang qi, speeding up the rotation of the two halves. Once the revolutions reached their peak speed, they split into a ck and white sword, the ck sword equipped with a white de, and the white sword equipped with a ck de.


    The yin yang sword qi hacked the ghost python to pieces as easily as a hot knife through butter, while the qi from the sword exploded the Blood Pearls. The unstoppable qis shot toward Gui Yeming at maximum velocity, bing thest sight he would see.


    Once the ck and white ray were deposited inside Gui Yemings forehead, he started screaming, albeit unable to move his body that was dyed ck and white. Everyone watched on as his body whisked away as tiny molecules.


    Yin and yang qi beams cleared out the charcoal clouds, unveiling the sunflower on the blue nket, and then receded into Wood Spirit Sword, powering it up yet again.


    Is this the power of bloodlust? Mu Yu muttered to himself, craving more bloodlust.


    Mu Yu tightened his hold on Wood Spirit as he cast his gaze onto Gui Ximing and Gui Bao, who loudly swallowed their saliva, confident he could overwhelm even Blood Domain Demon Skull thanks to his life qi and death qi.


    Suddenly, Mu Yu felt a wave of exhaustion hit him, darkening his vision and eventually copsing. It was the price he had to pay for using the energy he had yet to learn to control. Moreover, his cultivation couldnt bear the stress imposed from energy beyond what a cultivator at his level should possess.


    Gui Ximing identified the prime moment to bag his victory, bridging the gap and cleaving up toward Mu Yus chest! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 635February 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 640February 11, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 631February 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    <strong><em>Restoration</em></strong>


    Stop!


    Qiao Xue flew in to shield Mu Yu from Gui Ximings attack. Unexpectedly, the bloodlust travelled through Water Spirit when she covered him in it to travel back to her. Her eyes glowed blue as the bloodlust gradually took over her, exuding an unapproachable aura.


    Frozen Thousand Miles!


    Gui Ximing tried vanquishing the ice picks around him using his blood souls. s, all that he managed to do was expose them to the cold that instantly froze them. In the same vein, Qiao Xues skin started to freeze.


    Qiao Xue, youre going to exacerbate Mu Yus injuries! warned Xiaoshuai, shing his way through the ice to reach Mu Yu.


    Dont get in my way, Qiao Xue frigidly responded, hurling ice des at Xiaoshuai.


    Thats not your energy! Snap out of it! Xiaoshuai snapped back, twirling his tail to disperse the cold whilst digging his way into Water Spirit to separate it from Wood Spirit.


    Qiao Xue gasped as Xiaoshuai separated Wood Spirit and Water Spirit. Water Spirits temperature dropped, but it yearned to connect with Wood Spirit again. Nevertheless, Qiao Xue regained awareness of her surroundings, and her body temperature dropped.


    What happened? What did I do? questioned Qiao Xue, still feeling a strong craving for battle.


    Nothing, really. You inadvertently touched Mu Yus bloodlust. Since its his energy, you couldnt control it. Its not your fault, answered Xiaoshuai, dragging Mu Yu out of the warzone with Qiao Xue following behind.


    Gui Ximing and Gui Bao deemed it too dangerous to pursue Qiao Xue andpany since Gui Yeming already croaked. Plus, Qiao Xue exhibited the same power Mu Yu did when he murdered Gui Yeming.


    Lu Xiong now resembled a body of blood, albeit not staining his clothing, as he transferred his blood over to the symbol before him. As the symbol shone brighter, Gui Yuzis control over Ocean Fiend Kings body was attenuated.


    Stop them! Gui Yuzi ordered, staring at Gui Ximing and Gui Bao.


    Long Yeli and E Wenmao transformed into their fiend forms to intercept Qiao Xues pursuers.


    Xiaoshuai, take care of Mu Yu, instructed Qiao Xue, returning to assist her allies together with her winning fishes.


    Gui Ximing and Gui Baos rms calmed down upon noticing the terrifying energy Qiao Xue emitted before was no longer present.


    Lets see Spirit restoration pill, energy consolidation pill, nah, all useless. How did he expend all his ck and white spiritual energy, as well? mumbled Xiaoshuai, fumbling through Mu Yus belongings while thetters cultivation regressed to Spirit Severing Realm. Ah, I forgot about Retrograde Formation. Hey, Pagoda Spirit. Yoohoo, Pagoda Spirit.


    Spirit Pagoda emerged from Mu Yu in a hazy state. You are? You called for me?


    Doesnt matter who I am. Can you apply the domain energy Reverend Xuan Jizi left on Mu Yu?


    Whats Retrograde Formation?


    How are you stupider than me?! Wait, Im not stupid. How are you so stupid?! Hes your current master. You need to replenish his spiritual energy shortage, exined Xiaoshuai, pointing to Mu Yu.


    Doesnt expended spiritual energy gradually restore itself?


    At least you remember something. He cant replenish his spiritual energy in this state. Qiao Xue aggravated his internal injuries again when she used Frozen Thousand Miles. Just give him a hand already.


    What do I do?


    Cast Retrograde Formation! Surely you have some of Xuan Jizis domain ability remaining, answered Xiaoshuai, aware that the residue energy was enough for Mu Yu since he was its reigning master.


    Oh.


    The pagoda spirit transferred white energy from her hand to Mu Yus dantian. At longst, his ck and white spiritual energy sped up, proceeding to circte around his body. As his breathing calmed down, his injuries started to mend  not without the stinging sensation of death qi devouring the damaged cells. The rest of the ck and white spiritual energy in his dantian expanded, evolving it from a storage into yin and yang qis, both keeping each other in check. For the same reason, his meridians expanded. With the physical prerequisites met, his cultivation ascended to Body Synthesis Realm!


    The energy within Mu Yu continued to increase simrly to water that finally broke out of a dam. Natural spiritual energy found itself drawn to him. Fiend-Sealing Pagoda drew spiritual qi from the ocean to transfer to Mu Yu in addition to offering its own. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 730March 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 691March 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    <strong><em>Gui Ximing, Youre Finished</em></strong>


    <em>His Lordship is dead. That damn fiend has stalled Elder Gui Yuzi. Mu Yu is ascending to Body Synthesis Realm and will be even more of a threat thanks to Helian Kongs soul item. I must kill now before he finishes ascending,</em> inwardly noted Gui Ximing, giving Gui Bao the signal to quickly end the scrap with Qiao Xue, Long Yeli and E Wenmao.


    By the time Gui Ximing sped off, Qiao Xue couldnt possibly keep up. Xiaoshuai tried to stop Gui Ximing as thetter begin surrounding Mu Yu in ghost qi. Unfortunately, Gui Ximing pped Xiaoshuai aside.


    Theres nobody here to save you this time! remarked Gui Ximing, bringing down the red executioner.


    Mu Yu caught the axe in one hand and then scattered the ghost qi around using the same intense bloodlust energy as before. Mu Yu sted Gui Ximing as he summoned Wood Spirit and locked onto thetter to end their rivalry.


    Gui Ximing shielded himself from Mu Yus qi using a ghost qi hand, yet it was as if it was too terrified and let Mu Yus qi through, letting the st rock his forehead. By the time he realised it, he had collided into the ind.


    H-how?


    Gui Ximing, have you said yourst prayers?


    Mu Yu brought out Helian Kongs soul item, transferring the soul energy within to himself. He turned his ck and white qi into a sword. Gui Ximing hurtled out of the crater Mu Yu sted him into, dashing toward the red mist, where his chances of escaping were highest. s, Mu Yus sword erased Gui Ximings confidence instantly.


    Theres no such thing as a perfect defence, Mu Yu stated, grazing Gui Ximings forehead.


    Feeling the ck and white qi invading the gaping hole in his forehead, thereby preventing it from healing, Gui Ximing denounced, Impossible! Blood Domain Demon Skull is invincible!


    Gui Ximing attempted to force out the ck and white energy from his head with a ghost hand to no avail. He started grunting, groaning and howling as the energy stirred up his brain and blood. ck and white qi leaked out of his veins and eventually out of every orifice it could find, restricting his ability to even groan. Without enough space to escape from, the overflowing energy started to peel away his skin and shatter his soul. With Gui Ximing out of the picture, Blood Domain Demon Skull dropped lifelessly to the ground as a ck, cracked skull.


    Mu Yus bloodlust started to intensify even further as he turned to Gui Bao. Go keep himpany.


    Gui Bao pelted to the ocean, forgetting he couldnt escape until he reached the edge of the shore. Upon spinning around, ck and white sword qi pierced through the top of his skull, leaving his dismembered corpse on the ground. The ocean breeze took what was left him and turned into sand.


    Next, Mu Yu refocused his gaze on Qiao Xue andpany. He suppressed his urge to kill Qiao Xue, but he made no effort to hide his hostility toward E Wenmao and Long Yeli, adamant on avenging himself for the multiple times they teamed up with Long Xingyun to falsely use him for deeds he nevermitted.


    E Wenmao and Long Yeli didnt even bother running from the attack they had no hopes of escaping. Nheless, Xiaoshuai brought Shadow Splitter Sword over to intercept the st, shouting, Mu Yu, stop! You can hear me! Stop letting your bloodlust control you, or youll never feel anything besides bloodlust! Have you forgotten about reviving Dad?!


    Dad mumbled Mu Yu.


    Because the bloodlust picked up on Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation, the formation began to wobble.


    Xiaoshuai, seal this energy away, Mu Yu instructed, voice devoid of emotion.


    Shadow Splitter Sword absorbed the white energy and ced itself in Mu Yus hand. Wood Spirit Sword bid farewell to Mu Yus hand, then levitated up. Shadow Splitter Sword purged the cold bloodlust from Mu Yus body with its warm qi.


    Damn, thats some intense power, Mu Yumented, regaining his emotions.


    In spite of Mu Yu managing to retain his Body Synthesis Realm cultivation, there was a trace of the aggression still within him. He, in fact, could still sense the violenceing from Wood Spirit.


    Youre not ready to use the power, Xiaoshuai asserted, sealing Wood Spirit back inside Shadow Splitter Sword to cut off Mu Yus link to thetter sword. Whats the status of your Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 692March 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 707March 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 691March 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    <strong><em>Return of Ocean Fiend King</em></strong>


    The bnce is still kept. Having said that, a few more uses will throw off the bnce, Mu Yu answered.


    Landing beside Mu Yu, Qiao Xue inquired, Mu Yu, are you all right?


    Yeah, how about you? If my memory does me justice, my bloodlust impacted you before. I hahe some vague memories thanks to Wood Spirit and Water Spirit merging, but thats it.


    Yeah. I dont like it.


    We cant let Water Spirit and Wood Spirit connect thoughtlessly. I need to be conscious of my thoughts while using the power. You cant retain self-awareness when you use it. You may have to use the power in the future, which would mean


    I will also have to attain the power, correct?


    Since Mu Yu didnt answer, Xiaoshuai casuallymented, You dont have to act like its the end of the world. You can cross that bridge when youe to it.


    Yeah, we need to go assist Elder Lu.


    How are we going to help him? Qiao Xue questioned.


    Mu Yu checked on the status quo, noticing that Lu Xiong no longer needed Contiguous Horizon Formation protecting him for Gui Yuzi was on his own now. Now that Ive taken a closer look, our intervention is unnecessary. I think Ocean Fiend King is going to break free any moment now. Hear Gui Yuzi screaming? Usually, Idin about his voice annoying me, but its music to my ears right n-


    <em>Boom!</em> The ck qi around Gui Yuzi dispersed, unable to resist against the technique White Ape Fiend King imparted onto Lu Xiong. Gui Yuzis skin started so split and leave as ghost mist, revealing Ocean Fiend Kings skeleton.


    Coveting my body, you lot from Ghost Gate really are the bad egg, verbalised Ocean Fiend King, melting the stress off everyones shoulders.


    Ocean Fiend King threw Gui Yuzi, who still kept struggling for rights to the skeleton, out. Despite his n already in tatters, Gui Yuzi fearlessly aggressed, Curse you, Ocean Fiend King.


    You still refuse to give up?


    Give up? You think youve won?


    Gui Yuzi picked up the fragmented Blood Domain Demon Skull that still had energy lingering inside to merge it with himself.


    Not this againmented Mu Yu.


    The Ascension Realm monster positioned himself high in the sky and summoned a red, Spirit Severing Realm Ghost Gate member out on the ocean, whom was part of the reinforcements team Gui Yeming arranged to stay on standby outside the inds perimeter.


    Are you Elder Gui Yuzi? the Spirit Severing Realm cultivator inquired, not surprised Gui Yuzi held him as a captive, yet surprised there were none of his allies left on the ind.


    Gui Yuziughed through his nose. Youre going to have to offer your life.


    What exactly do y-, argh!


    Gui Yuzi ejected red mist from his body, transferring himself into the disciple, consequently changing the disciples appearance to coincide with his own. Gui Yuzis Ascension Realm power shook the clouds and incited ghouls.


    Ocean Fiend King approached Lu Xiong, who was drastically weakened. Lu Xiong conveyed, Your Majesty, you can take the blood on me now.


    Ocean Fiend King gave Lu Xiong a pat on the shoulder and, in a solemn voice, expressed, Im sorry.


    Your subject is honoured!


    Mu Yu silently watched blood spill from Lu Xiongs wrist and onto Ocean Fiend Kings blood while Qiao Xues Water Spirit travelled along the stream of blood into Ocean Fiend Kings body. Water Spirit coated the newly formed veins on Ocean Fiend King, restoring his power to him. Soon enough, his qi surpassed Gui Yuzis.


    Lu Xiong had the corners of his lips lifted despite him gradually withering. Suddenly, a green beam cut off the connection between himself and Ocean Fiend King. Mu Yu, brandishing Shadow Splitter Sword, confronted Lu Xiong, asserting, Never go all the way. That should be enough blood.


    Mu Yu, I am voluntarily offering my blood. Pl-


    Enough blood has been spilt today, Mu Yu interrupted, turning his head to Ocean Fiend King, who was forming skin out of ocean water.


    Its all right, Mu Yu. His Majesty needs adequate blood to rec-


    Did you ask for my approval yet? rhetorically asked the dragon vine, pping Lu Xiong across the face with its tail.


    Lord True Dr-


    Its sufficient, interjected the fiend king, finishing up his refined middle-aged man appearance, attired in a blue robe made from ocean water. He looked straight into Mu Yus eyes,plimenting, Humanity is lucky to have you.


    I hope I havent rescued a sinful fiend king, responded Mu Yu, sheathing Shadow Splitter Sword and returning to his meditation.


    Ocean Fiend King smiled in amusement. As a schr, I teach my citizens to always educate themselves on the ocean in order to prove their quality of life.


    Mu Yu turned a blind eye to the fiend king in spite of liking what he heard.


    That being said I wont be soft on any invaders, sternly added Ocean Fiend King, summoning his white Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler to his hand.


    Ocean Fiend King powered up then, in one jump, propelled himself up to confront Gui Yuzi. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 689March 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 247July 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 613January 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    <strong><em>Turbulent Waters</em></strong>


    Blue energy from the ground entered Ocean Fiend King, connecting his qi up with the ind, eventually reducing the domains energy.


    Mu Yu, you have control over Fiend-Sealing Pagoda now, correct? Ocean Fiend King turned to ask.


    Yes.


    Ocean Fiend King aimed his Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler doused in blue energy at Gui Yuzi. Remove the inds shackles, or my power will destroy the artefact.


    <em>Didnt expect him to not hate on it,</em> thought Mu Yu, easily undoing the restriction Fiend-Sealing Pagoda imposed due to its weakened state.


    Now, its time to settle the score between us, Gui Yuzi, dered Ocean Fiend King, creating rifts in the ground as he sent tremors through it.


    Ocean water burst through from the crevices in the ground, sting eighty-one rocks out of the ground and into sky, procedurally positioned metres away from each other.


    Are you a professional at being stupid? You think a couple of rocks can confine me? Gui Yuzi dashed to the water threads linking the stones, expecting to plough through, but it bounced him back. What is this?!


    Ever heard of the saying, Everything has its vanquisher? You have no ce running amok in my domain!


    As Ocean Fiend King erged his Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler he hurled into the sky, waves in the ocean rose hundreds of metres high to morph into dragons, Thousand Inch Ocean Ruler at their centre.


    Soul Skeleton Summoning! called Gui Yuzi, resorting to his final ace in hopes of saving his n.


    The skeletonprised of sharp bones from a variety of fiend beasts emerged from the red mist, revealing its towering one hundred metre-plus stature and polluting the firmament with its ghost qi.


    Ocean Fiend King, your body is mine!


    The soul skeletonunched its fist, blood souls weaving in and out of its bones gaps generating ck rifts as the giant hammer came down on the ind.


    Ocean Fiend King produced a blue energy shield over the ind to protect it from their next-tier fight.


    My Lord, Undte!


    Everyone suddenly lost the ability to control where their body went as a result of Ocean Fiend Kings domain ability.


    Gui Yuzis soul skeletons punch turned to picks, pumping Ocean Fiend Kings domain full of them  or so he hoped; the picks didnt even faze the Apotheosis Realm fiend kings domain. In contrast, the sshes resulting from the picks driving into the domain wouldtch onto the skeleton and neutralise its output. Meanwhile, the picks just sunk to the bottom of the ocean.


    Ocean Fiend Kings waves expanded and rose, consequently tuning the entire area into its terrain, in turn forcing the soul skeleton down when Gui Yuzi attempted to flee. The water columns came crashing down into the ocean as if an earthquake struck, splitting the ind floor despite the shield erected.


    It feels as though he just took the entire ocean out and dumped it back in,mented Mu Yu.


    Gui Yuzi survived the ordeal; however, his body was split, and the body he possessed was blown to smithereens, leaving just the damaged skull.


    Dont you ever dare even think aboutying your hands on my kingdom! brayed Ocean Fiend King.


    Ocean Fiend King summoned water tentacles from the ocean and plunged them through the crack in Gui Yuzis forehead even though thetter tried to barricade himself behind ghost qi. The water burst out of Gui Yuzis facial orifices until the force of the currents blew his skull apart, forcing out the souls he kidnapped from the ind.


    Dont waste my time unless you can rival Xuan Jizi, remarked the fiend king, returning the water to the ocean as well as the rocks to the ind. Ocean Fiend King pped his hands together, smashing either side of the ind with two big waves to force the split ind together again.


    Long live Your Majesty! the fiend souls, fiends and Qiao Xue cheered, while the human souls silently watched on.


    Were free now, voiced Mu Mengfei, drifting over to Mu Yu.


    The cost of freedom is death, cautioned Xiaoshuai.


    Indeed, hahaha, responded Mu Mengfei. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 731March 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 632February 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 725March 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    <strong><em>Death and Freedom </em></strong>


    Part of the human souls were dejected Ocean Fiend King ended up escaping in the end despite the five millenniums they invested into watching over him. That being said, part of them was d he escaped for Gui Yuzi wouldve enved them, otherwise.


    Finally! cheered Helian Kong, emerging from his soul item.


    Are you all right, Elder? Mu Yu inquired.


    Im fine. Its our sects pride for you to be the one who defeated Ghost Gates group,plimented Helian Kong, giving Mu Yu his favourite chilly shoulder pat.


    Brother Helian, your dream has finallye true now, huh? Mu Mengfei voiced from afar.


    Absolutely. Its a blessing to finally be freed from my duty after five thousand years.


    Ill be going on ahead.


    I still have some final words to say to Mu Yu. Let us m-, we wont be seeing each other again. Mu Mengfei departed from the ind, choosing to erase herself somewhere else beside the ind.


    Mu Yu, Im d to learn you are a member of Pill Cauldron Sect. If nothing else, it proves Pill Cauldron Sect hasnt fallen yet.


    Deep down, Mu Yu wanted to carve out a Soul Fixing Formation for Helian Kong. s, he would require days to prepare, while Helian Kongs consciousness wouldntst more than a few more hours.


    Its a pity Fiend-Sealing Pagoda has been disabled, or wed be able to see you off, Xiaoshuai expressed solemnly.


    Fiend-Sealing Pagoda was already mending itself. Mu Yu couldnt say for sure when the repairs would beplete, nevertheless, since the pagodas spirit already exited his body. As for World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Seal, Mu Yu couldnt use it to travel back to the past due to his cultivation not meeting the required level.


    Elder, can you soul item protect your soul?


    No, soul items cant do that. You have squashed Ghost Gates scheme and freed the souls on the ind. Therefore, its also time for me to get going.


    Is there anything I can do for you? inquired Mu Yu, grateful for everything Helian Kong did for him during his time on the ind.


    I took an orphan in as my disciple and named him Helian Tai. Though hes no longer alive, if you could please take care of his descendants, I would be grateful. Smiling as he recalled his disciple, Helian Kong added, He was around your age when I left, but he wasnt as gifted as you.


    I will do my best.


    The restriction is gone. Ghost Gates group is dead. You and the fiend race seem to be friendly with each other, so I have no reason to worry about your safety. Theres nothing left for you to fret about.


    Where do you intend to go?


    Helian Kong set his sights on the ocean. I dont know. Actually, I want to pay Pill Cauldron Sect a visit to see how the cultivation world has evolved. I know I wont make it that far, though, so well see. As long as I can leave this prison and enjoy freedom, I can rest in peace.


    Rest in peace, huh? Mu Yu repeated, reflecting on his view of death.


    As Ive already died once, theres no reason for me to fear dying again.


    Mu Yu had yet to decide how he felt about death. Thus far, he encountered those whod cling to life by all means, yet there were those who threw their lives away without hesitation in the name of achieving their wish. How, then, does one evaluate the worth of life?


    What is the meaning behind death?


    Probably another adventure? I sensed the bloodlust power you utilised back there. Be careful with it. As a fellow disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect, Id like to see you live a peaceful life for your sake and those you care about.


    I understand, Elder.


    Ill entrust my soul item in your care. Please bury it at Pill Cauldron Sects cemetery. I guess its my way of returning home. I want to go see the outside world now while I still have time.


    Mu Yu already cast a formation on Helian Kongs soul item, reinventing another version of a toe tag. Glumly, he conveyed, Im sorry for being unable to sustain your soul.


    Dont worry about. Ive gotten over the whole death thing. All I ask for is a moment of freedom, replied Helian Kong, taking off into the strong winds, ascending into the heavens as a freckle of stars at the end of his journey. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 643February 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 714March 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 719March 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    <strong><em>Divine Executioner</em></strong>


    After the human and fiend souls bid their farewell to the ind, Ocean Fiend King approached Mu Yu and, in a cordial tone, requested, Could I have a word with you, Mu Yu?


    Yes?


    I need to take your dragon vine with me back to Green Dragon Kingdom.


    Mu Yu wrinkled his nose.


    I refuse, objected the dragon vine, wasting no time.


    You are a true dragon, yet your cultivation iscking. You, therefore,ck the adequacy to protect yourself. Only Big Brother can help you, patiently exined Ocean Fiend King.


    Yet Ive lived just fine for years. I have no desire to be around a bunch of bootleg dragons.


    Will you leave this ind? Mu Yu inquired.


    This ind is no longer what it once was. The fiends in the ocean are pretty much gone, so whats the point of me staying? I need to pay Brother Green Dragon a visit to learn more about the current world if Im to make any viable decisions.


    You intend to fight humans for theirnd?


    Ocean Fiend King took a long and hard look at Mu Yu. I can tell someone is weighing on your mind, but it doesnt appear to concern us vying fornd. Whats your concern?


    Whether the fiend race pursues glory or not is none of my business. If you want to fight fornd, theres nothing I can do. If you want to y the game, though, you have to factor in Third Heaven Pce as they set the rules.


    Third Heaven Pce? I wasnt intending to revive the fiend race. I wanted to discuss the lunar race with Brother Green Dragon, rified Ocean Fiend King, wiping away his smile.


    Those locked in the pagoda are already dead; theres no need to worry about them, Mu Yu stated, running his hand along Shadow Splitter Sword.


    Thats what you think. I need to be worried precisely because all of them in the pagoda are dead.


    I dont follow.


    I heard Sword Shadow Dust Gale is your mentor. Did he not tell you anything about them?


    No


    Has it not urred to you that, logically, he could effortlessly kill them, yet he chose to imprison them? Mu Yus shaken reaction prompted Ocean Fiend King to borate, If theyre dead, that means Third Heaven will be facing a crisis again.


    Mu Yu squinted. You are really confusing me here. Just what are they?


    Ocean Fiend King faced to the ocean, heaving a heavy breath. The lunar race isnt worth fearing because theyre mere war instruments. Our greatest fear is their leader. There are rules in this world that bind all of us. If we break them, there will always be a price to pay.


    Such as?


    Life and death follow certain regtions, and Heavens will enforces said rules. Our domain ability is a type of rule. Apotheosis Realm cultivators will get a small glimpse into thews of nature, and that will enlighten you to everything you need to know. You wouldntprehend it even if I exin it to you now. For now, just know that lunar race members will be spent as executioners if anyone tries to defy a certainw. There is no end date for their purging missions. Theirmander will sense when those sent out are killed. Subsequently, the leader will send out stronger ones until the culling isplete.


    Is that why they were imprisoned instead of killed?


    Exactly. We call their leader the Divine Executioner.


    Sorry, I was the one who killed them. I thought it was the right thing to do because of their evil deeds.


    They are evil and deserve to die, so you dont need to beat yourself up over it. If Ghost Gates n worked, Third Heaven would likely already be in the process of being torn asunder. They want to destroy this world your shifu did everything within his powers to protect.


    <em>Why didnt Shifu seal the elemental demons in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, then? Why cast Celestial Prison, which has so many drawbacks. From what Ive gathered, he shouldve noticed Bai Jies ambitions. Could Celestial Prison have served another purpose?</em> Mu Yu mulled.


    Preventing Ghost Gates scheme bearing fruit was the right call. At the very least, we now have the initiative; we have time to prepare for the next wave. Sword Shadow Dust Gale was strong enough to dodge Divine Executioners ability to detect his tools status. I believe he can do it again as long as he is still alive. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 694March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 725March 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    <strong><em>Return</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue tapped Mu Yu on the shoulder then headed over to Ocean Fiend King to fill him on the state of the world.


    Third Heaven Pce did that?! eximed Ocean Fiend King. We have to inform Green Dragon at our earliest convenience about this, or this world is doomed!


    Why did Sword Shadow Dust Gale seal you away, then? Would it not haven better to have you assist him protect Third Heaven?


    He sealed us for our sake. Divine Executioner recorded our qi and was set on punishing us for breaking rules. Sword Shadow Dust Gales seal allowed us to y dead. As much as I hate to admit it, it was the best call.


    Doesnt that mean Divine Executioner is now aware of your return? queried the dragon vine.


    As you shouldve noticed, Im not technically alive upon my release. The seal erased my qi; you could say Ive been reincarnated.


    Why wasnt Green Dragon King sealed, then? Xiaoshuai questioned.


    Because hes the strongest amongst us and capable of hiding his presence. At the end of the day, Sword Shadow Dust Gale and our existence is integral to the bnce of this world.


    So thats why Reverend Xuan Jizi said the fiend kings had to be released. Mu Yu asked, What rule did you break?


    Ocean Fiend King fixed his gaze on the puffs of white magic in acres of blue. Voice resolute, he answered, We wanted to have control over our fates.


    Enjoying the harmony between the aqua fiends that had set aside their prejudices to get along with each other, the ocean breathed, her surface rising and falling with rhythmic ease. The fiends in their cradle of brine ecstatically weed their returning king.


    Hey, theres your Momo, the dragon vine kindly pointed out.


    Xiaoshuai whooshed into Mu Yus pocket, praying, She dont see me. She dont see me. She dont see me.


    Momo flirtatiously greeted Xiaoshuai when she picked up his smell, triggering a, Drats! Because of Ocean Fiend Kings presence, she could only follow him around and not cross the line.


    Despite his initial reluctance, Mu Yu came to terms with the fact that the support of the fiend kings was necessary if they were to save Third Heaven from imminent doom as the circumstances stood and, therefore, joined the fiend kings group as they skied across the water toward Moyun Mountains.


    <em>How ironic. I thought I did the wrong thing when I released White Ape Fiend King. Turns out I did the right thing,</em> Mu Yu thought.


    Mu Yu, Im sure the fiend kings will help you and your shifu, assured Qiao Xue.


    Yeah. By the way, do you remember the energy you felt when you helped me?


    Yeah, I dont like it.


    You need to attain it. If you attain it yourself, you will retain self-awareness. If you dont Xuan Ming might force it onto you one day, in which case, you wont have any control over yourself. We have to set aside the prejudices between our races tobat Third Heaven Pce first and then unite against Divine Executioner. To that end, the five of us must shoulder the leadership roles of the spirit lords on our terms.


    Where can I kill people to obtain the power?


    Kill anyone from Third Heaven Pce, Ghost Gate, Shadow Syndicate and any other ck sheep in the cultivation world. Ill help you.


    <em>I feel hes changed a little,</em> inwardly noted Qiao Xue.


    The group returned to Moyun Mountains after a three-month long journey across the ocean.


    Wee back, Your Majesty, greeted Gui Dingtian, having survived Gui Yemings attack and spent his days waiting for Ocean Fiend King at the shoreline.


    You also possess my blood? questioned Ocean Fiend King.


    Your subject and Elder Lu were under Ancestor White Apes orders to revive you. You can take my blood now, Your Majesty.


    It wont be necessary. I will recover what Im missing over time. Thank you, both of you.


    It is your subjects honour.


    Take care of him.


    Yes, Your Majesty, responded Gui Dingtian, going to provide Lu Xiong, who Ocean Fiend King already administered first aid to, with support.


    Ol Gui, how did you survive? the dragon vine questioned, whacking Gui Dingtian in the face with its tail.


    Your subject fell into aa after sustaining injuries. Luckily for me, a sea turtle took me back to shore. Unfortunately, I had no idea how to locate the ind no matter how I tried. As such, I could only wait here for your return.


    Fiend King, I have something to take care of. Ill head to Green Dragon Kingdom once Im done, Mu Yu stated, referring to sealing the hole at No-Mans Valley.


    All right, both of you take care. Well be waiting, responded Ocean Fiend King, aware of what Mu Yus goal was.


    We will, Qiao Xue promised, going with Mu Yu so that she could show him the way to Green Dragon Kingdom once they were done.


    ***


    A red human jaw drifting along the blue, salty, formless arms and releasing red qi, said, Yes, Walk-in Heart Genesis is on Mu Yu!


    Where are you, Elder Gui Yuzi? How can I find you?


    The individual conversing with Gui Yuzi was none other than his aplice  Ghost Gates patriarch!


    Im way out in the ocean. Theres not much time left, and you wont be able to locate me. Find Walk-in Heart Genesis. Thats the only way I can be restored.


    Understood, Elder Gui Yuzi.


    Gui Yuzi swore, Mu Yu, I will make you regret spoiling my ns!


    As the skulls energy dimmed out, the skull turned back to a white bone, disintegrating into powder. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 734March 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 647February 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 646February 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    <strong><em>Wests Chu Kuang</em></strong>


    Cities were under orders to strengthen their defence systems against elemental demon infiltrations, while cultivators were instructed to seek assistance to exterminate elemental demons if they encountered them whilst travelling alone. From the general information gathered, it was evident that the elemental demons skirmishes werent coordinated, implying they didnt have a unified leader.


    Qiao Xue, where did you obtain your Water Spirit from? questioned Mu Yu, suspecting Qiao Xue had also interacted with elemental demons since he obtained his Wood Spirit directly from one.


    Grandpa Green Dragon gave it to me. I never asked him how he got his hands on it.


    Probably stole it from water demons if you ask me. I mean, hes tough enough to.


    Haha.


    Have you ever felt as though Water Spirit is short of something?


    Yes With that said, I cant put my finger on what that specifically is nor have I researched any deeper.


    Thats the same case for Wood Spirit. It wasntplete without the bloodlust energy, Mu Yu exined in a deep voice.


    Softly, Qiao Xue conveyed, I never killed humans. Ive only killed fiend beasts that couldnt be tamed. I dont like to kill people. Im thankful Ive never had to kill anyone.


    Mu Yu took the hand of the princess who was sheltered enough to not have to dirty her hands. Leave the killing to Water Spirit and me.


    Qiao Xue bobbed her head.


    As the two checked their belongings to depart, the inn fell into silence to wee a Body Severing Realm elder following a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator in his twenties as thetters attendant.


    Speak of the devil.


    Chu Kuang may be gifted, but hes contemptible. Who makes their teacher work as their servant?


    I heard he was approachable until his gifts revealed his character. Everyone at his sect has to bow to him. I cant stand his egotistical face.


    I want two rooms, Chu Kuang demanded.


    Right away, Patriarch, responded Daoist Xi Xian, hurrying over to the counter.


    Chu Kuang brazenly gawked at Qiao Xue as he walked over. He remarked to himself, Youre my cup of tea.


    When Daoist Xi Xian came back around and noticed the two were only Primordial Infant Realm cultivators, he shook his head in pity, apologetic for what was toe. Patriarch, this way please.


    Chu Kuang snubbed Daoist Xi Xian, strutting over to sit at Mu Yus table. This one is Chu Kuang. May he have your name, Miss?


    Excuse me, my patriarch insists on sitting here. Would you two be able to choose another table? I shall put your bill on my tab, Daoist Xi Xian requested, trying to save the duo from the tyrant.


    Oi, you old fart, did I give you permission to speak up?


    Chu Kuang detonated a qi bomb on Daoist Xi Xian, sending him into a wall, literally.


    Dont worry about the old man, Miss. How about moon gazing with this one, Miss?


    Lets go, verbalised Qiao Xue, preferring not to get involved.


    Mu Yu silently got up, only for Chu Kuang to stop them.


    Miss, where are you going?


    Poor couple. I hope someone buries him alive. Why didnt he just die in the desert at Clearwater City? a customer inwardly berated.


    Daoist Xi Xian crawled out of the rubble and wiped his blood.


    How about him for your first? Mu Yu asked Qiao Xue.


    Qiao Xue gave a hesitant nod.


    Hahaha, Im your first man? Youre in luck. Youre not the first girl Ive ploughed to heaven, though, mocked Chu Kuang.


    Patriarch, we came here to challenge Brilliant Swordsman. We should avoid further fights and let the two of them go, pleaded Doaist Xi Xian.


    One more word from you, and youre finished.


    S-sorry, Patriarch.


    Go kneel in the corner, old bugger.


    The customers shook their head in frustration as they watched Daoist Xi Xian go and kneel with his eyes on the ground. However, Mu Yu went and pulled Daoist Xi Xian to his feet.


    You should get out of here, young man, advised Daoist Xi Xian, sneaking nces Chu Kuangs way and trying to kneel but unable to due to Mu Yu stopping him.


    Daoist Xi Xian was unable toprehend how a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator could emit spiritual energy enough to stop him from budging.


    Mu Yu questioned, Do you really not care about making your shifu kneel?


    You want to protect the old bugger?


    Mu Yu exhaled lightly through his nose as he subtly hiked up the corner of his lips. Im just someone passing by who cant stand what he is seeing.


    Tell him what happened to thest person who tried to protect you, old man.


    Daoist Xi Xian bit down on his bottom lip and, in a quavering voice, responded, Patriarch is supreme. Those who oppose his orders must die.


    Good that you remember. Why are you standing, though?!


    I I


    You need a hand? Chu Kuang shed behind Daoist Xi Xian and aimed a stomp at thetters knee, yet it smashed into the wall, while formation oscitions were visible on Daoist Xi Xians knee. Not too shabby. Regardless, nobody has had the audacity to get in my way when Im lecturing my servants.


    Chu Kuang reached his curled fingers for Daoist Xi Xians throat. Mu Yu brushed his sword across Chu Kuangs hand and moved Daoist Xi Xian away.


    Who are you? Ive never heard about you? condescendingly asked Chu Kuang.


    Beasts in human skin are still beasts, huh?


    Chu Kuangs smile ttened out as he inhaled deliberately and slowly through his nose. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 279August 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 325September 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 326September 7, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    <strong><em>Once a Beast, Always a Beast</em></strong>


    Say that one more time!


    Anyone but Chu Kuang, whose eyes shed red for a second, wouldve understood the beast reference Mu Yu made.


    Beasts in human skin are still beasts, huh?


    How do you know Who are you?!


    Your maker.


    Mu Yu wrapped Water Spirit around Helian Kongs soul item, embellishing the bone with blue energy. Water Spirits anticipation transferred to Mu Yus mind.


    You? Get your head out of your behind! vociferated Chu Kuang, scaring everyone away with a burst of his spiritual energy.


    Im human. Youre not.


    Chu Kuang pushed his foot into the ground, denting it, and then propelled himself forward with his ws at the ready.


    Nobody felt sorry for Mu Yu when he decided to pick a fight with someone significantly stronger than himself.


    Chu Kuang floated and floated and floated, yet never reached Mu Yu. <em>Drip!</em> A drop of bloodnded at Mu Yus feet, where the floor was unscathed. Chu Kuang couldnt fathom how Mu Yu scored his chest. He couldnt say a word for Water Spirit absorbed something from his body, sending his vision into darkness.


    <em>Thump!</em> Chu Kuangs soul surfaced from his downed corpse, cuing Mu Yu to remove the restriction on Wood Spirit for a moment so that it could absorb Chu Kuangs soul.


    In a game where levels mattered, Helian Kongs soul item boosted Mu Yus cultivation to Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer, putting him on a higher level than Chu Kuang.


    Lets go, said Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu unwrapped Water Spirit from Helian Kongs soul item to return to Qiao Xue, who noticed it was more lively than usual, as the two strolled out of the silent and still inn.


    Was he someone under Xiang Nans control? Qiao Xue inquired, strolling along the small path outside of Mist City with Mu Yu.


    Yes. He uses his ability to imnt fiend beasts minds into human bodies. Im fairly certain the dark horses everyone is talking about are his creations. At the end of the day, they arent fiend beasts who developed intelligence, though, which is the reason they still exhibit personality traits found in fiend beasts.


    I thought you wouldnt get in Xiang Nans way.


    I wont get in the way of his n, but if his minions mess with the girl I like, Ill end him Xiang Nan wont mind me killing their kind.


    Qiao Xue felt her face go up in mes.


    Sir! Sir, please wait! called Daoist Xi Xian, panting as he chased after Mu Yu. Thank you for ending his reign of tyranny. Please ept a bow from this one to show his gratitude.


    Theres no need to thank me. There are things Im duty bound to do.


    You have no idea what he did to us, Sir. It may be just an act of convenience for you, but you have blessed our entire sect, expressed Daoist Xi Xian, breaking down in tears of gratitude and resentment.


    Why didnt you sneak away? queried Qiao Xue, cing her hand on Daoist Xi Xians shoulder to offer some refreshing qi, consequently calming the elders frantic flow of qi resulting from his surge of emotions.


    Thank you, Miss! I would have ended my life if I did not feel obligated to protect my disciples. I only have myself to me as an ipetent teacher. When my young disciples tried to defend me the day he ordered me to kneel before him, he sliced their necks open. I never saw his changeing.


    It was quite easy to understand why Chu Kuang kept Daoist Xi Xian alive. Despite his cultivation, Chu Kuang was not gifted with knowledge. Daoist Xi Xian, on the other hand, was weaker but possessed valuable knowledge. As a bonus, he could boss people around to satisfy his king of the jungle ego.


    Mu Yu offered Daoist Xi Xian a few vials of healing pills. Share these with your disciples. Consider it my apology for killing one.


    You speak in jest, Sir. We are more than grateful for what you have done; we have no right to ept your pills. This old one merely came here to deliver his message of gratitude. As he has nothing valuable to offer, please ept a bow.


    Theres no need to go that far. Things are moreplicated than you think. Take them. We must be on our way now.


    Rather than saying he was apologetic for killing Daoist Xi Xians disciple, Mu Yu was apologising on behalf of Xiang Nan and offering pills to repent for Xiang Nans actions.


    <em>Just how many more thousands of Daoist Xi Xians are there now because of Xiang Nan? Theres no way I can stop them all, yet I dont know if I can turn a blind eye to this,</em>mented Mu Yu, flying off with Qiao Xue.


    Daoist Xi Xian kowtowed to Mu Yu as thetter left, rendering thetter unsure how to feel about it all. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 737March 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 90May 12, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    <strong><em>Unknown Young Hero</em></strong>


    Seven days ago, some guy killed Wests Chu Kuang.


    Some mystery man also whooped Easts Dong Hua three dayster. Someone threw Souths Shu Da down Stargazing Hallst night, leaving the man with serious injuries. Apparently, all of them turned over a new leaf after getting stomped. Everyone is now just waiting for Norths Huai Li to have his socks knocked off.


    Guess whoever it was is the new dark horse.


    Nah, the rankings havent even budged. It would be more reasonable to think its someone ranked ahead of them and has grown sick of their pompous attitudes.


    Damn, they must be among the top twenty-nine if they can whack Huai Li, whos in rank thirty.


    Prior to Huai Lis rise to prominence, North Darkness Sect was fairly unknown because their former patriarch, Daoist Wen Yang, was a mere Body Severing Realm Fifth Layer cultivator.


    Huai Li, the new patriarch and tyrant of North Darkness Sect,zed in the golden and nephrite patriarch seat in the sects conference chamber, arms hugging a maiden sprawled out on his thigh. Over a dozen of the sect elders, including their former patriarch, Daoist Wen Yang, prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Chu Kuang is dead. Ren Hua and Shu Da are all out ofmission?


    Yes, Patriarch, replied Daoist Wen Yang, voice quavering as he inwardly prayed Mu Yu woulde to their rescue.


    Huai Li pushed the maiden off him and meandered down to Daoist Wen Yang. You sound happy?


    You speak in jest, Patriarch. Wen Yang dares not harbour treasonous ideas.


    Raise your head.


    Huai Li pressed his toes up to the chin of Daoist Wen Yangs trembling chin and cracked a smirk. You think I dont know what youre thinking? Unfortunately for you, Im in a different league to those three punching bags. If he rocks up, Ill send him off in pieces. If you dont want to join him, I rmend you obey me.


    Wen Yang would never think of betraying you, Patriarch.


    You dont have what it takes to usurp me. Youre always going to be grovelling at my feet, hahaha, ridiculed Huai Li, booting Daoist Wen Yang hard enough for thetter to roll backward and winding him.


    Beasts in human skin are still beasts, huh?


    Unlike everyone who turned to the entrance brimming with hope, Huai Li shot his wrathful eyes over and unted his Body Synthesis Realm Sixth Layer qi.


    Youre the one ying hero?


    Hero? No, Im just here to purge.


    Bahaha, is that the new hip way of saying, Im looking to have my death wish granted? snapped Huai Li, sting his entire toward Mu Yu.


    How banal, remarked Mu Yu, generating violent gales throughout the chamber,


    Mu Yus ocean wave burst lightning fast from his soul item and then vanished in the next blink. After the second blink, Huai Li was still on the ground.


    You can all get up now, Mu Yu prompted.


    The elders rose to their feet, with Daoist Wen Yang inquired, Ar-are you the nameless young hero punishing evil?


    Is that what they call me? Haha.


    Hearing Huai Lis faint breaths, Daoist Wen Yang asked, Sir, Huai L-


    Hes not dead yet; I wont kill him.


    Sir, if you do not kill him, we and many others will be ending-


    Huai Li crawled to his feet without as much as bruise on him and dusted himself off. The elders couldnt believe he could get up unscathed after the attack. Daoist Wen Yang lowered his head as Huai Li sauntered over, afraid he would meet his end.


    Huai Li is at your service, Master! Huai Li suddenly kowtowed and conveyed.


    Daoist Wen Yangs mind nked out for several seconds. Regathering himself, he turned to Mu Yu, stuttering, S-Sir, h-he


    Sikong Qiwen cast some spell on everyone who went to Clearwater City, resulting in the drastic change to their personalities. All I did was cast another skill to overpower Sikong Qiwens to restore his mind. The consequence of my skill is that he will lose the ability to self-regte. Fundamentally, hes a lifeless corpse. He will be at your beck and call from now, so dont worry.


    H-he will take orders from me? stuttered Daoist Wen Yang, musing, <em>God forbid I ever try tomand him. What if he turns back one day and decides to get even?!</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Almighty  Ch. 474March 14, 2022In "Almighty"


    Almighty  Ch. 496April 13, 2022In "Almighty"

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    <strong><em>Big Bog</em></strong>


    You can have him carry out any order, including having him continue cultivating to defeat higher ranked ultimate immortals. You can also use him to raise your sects standing if you fancy. In short, hes pretty much a puppet, Mu Yu notified, strolling out of the chamber.


    Mu Yu killed Chu Kuang for messing with Qiao Xue; however, he just cast his perfected version of Divine Soul Formation on the others he recently put through the wringer so that he did not sabotage Xiang Nan.


    Sir, please wait! By the time Daoist Wen Yang had processed everything and called out, Mu Yu had already disappeared. He subsequently mustered up his courage to face his wicked disciple, scolding, This is youreuppance! Kowtow to all of the elders and apologise!


    Yes, Master.


    Huai Li went and did as he was told, even showing sincerity.


    <em>I cant believe this is happening,</em> thought Daoist Wen Yang.


    Daoist Wen Yang manifested a sword and swung it toward Huai Lis neck, only to stop less than an inch away. He inwardly said,<em> I gave you the name Huai Li in hopes you would always be courteous to people, but you did theplete opposite. Ill have you help the sect flourish as repentance!</em>


    ***


    I was going to kill them to collect bloodlust energy for you, but theyre still useful. Ill kill Shadow Syndicate and Ghost Gate members to increase bloodlust energy for you, Mu Yu exined, roasting a pork thigh over a me on a mountain.


    Theres no rush, replied Qiao Xue, bringing her eyes on the twinkling silver lights back down.


    Technically, Mu Yu shouldve been in rank thirty on Ultimate Immortals Ranking after spending thest month scouting and routing Xiang Nans minions. Howbeit, his official ranking had yet to change.


    Telling apart fiends and human cultivators was not too difficult. Anecdotally speaking, the fiend-possessed cultivators were more prone to violent tendencies, threw their weight onto weaker cultivators and had a penchant for humiliating those immediately around them. Due to the aforementioned factors,rger sects, where stronger cultivators were more likely to be present, had less trouble than smaller sects  simr to Night Darkness Sect. After all, nobody could rein them in if they were the strongest.


    The chances of fiends starting to act up could be minimised if Xiang Nan was in contact with them. Nheless, he cut off all ties to them once he turned them. Sikong Qiwen never ran wild precisely because Xiang Nan was in direct contact with him.


    If only they knew where Xiang Nan was. I really want to know if hes safe, shared Mu Yu.


    How long can you control them using Divine Soul Formation? Also, does your control take precedence or does Xiang Nans control over them overpower yours?


    His is naturally stronger than mine since I cant erase the mind of the fiend soul within. All I do is manipte their memory. He can break my control if he wants.


    If he doesnt keep them in line, Third Heaven Pce will smell something fishy soon enough. Isnt he unnecessarily increasing his chances of failure?


    Given he took control of almost a hundred thousand cultivators, I doubt all of them are just as incorrigible. Moreover, theres a slim chance all of them are ranked. I dont think hed miss what you noted; I think he has other designs in mind. As for what they might be, Im in the fog.


    Lets set out for Green Dragon Kingdom tomorrow morning.


    The two needed to fly west a whopping two days even at their speed to reach Green Dragon Kingdom, the relocated residence of the fiend race after suffering defeat at humanitys hands. The ce was deste marsh where dangerous beasts and insects roamed, thereby keeping out Spirit Severing Realm and below threats.


    Im not sure how to feel about this marsh. Fiend corpse skeletons and red mist whisking across the burbling surface isnt my cup of tea, but the fiends shoulde in handy for me, Mu Yu verbalised.


    Unless you follow a specific route, youll never located Green Dragon Kingdom even if you scour the entire marsh; its the same as locating the ind Ocean Fiend King was on. Nothing around should be used as a marker, so follow me closely, instructed Qiao Xue, descending onto a reed.


    Do you live in caverns or something?


    Yes and no. Youll find out, answered Qiao Xue, leading Mu Yu along a winding path. The fiend beasts wee across are the guardians of the outer perimeter. Level seven fiend beasts guard the deeper interior. The things you see here may appear to be the same thing youde across in any mash; however, only fiends can pick up their unique qi to navigate. I deliberately leave behind water to act as markers.


    I guess Ill leave my mark on the nts, then.


    Whether or not fiend beasts can evolve into fiends is pretty much in their blood. Dont estimate high-level fiend beasts, though, because they have brawn thatpensates for theirck of brains.


    Qiao Xue greeted a level seven swordtooth seven star tiger with fangs two metres long and exined the purpose of Mu Yus visit to get approval for further passage.


    How much longer is it going to take? Its nearly been a day since weve entered the marsh, and Im barely able to see within four to five square metres thanks to your Water Spirit.


    We should arrive by dawn. When I say its located in a secluded ce, I mean it. Qiao Xue abruptly pulled over. How about we take a short break?


    Yes please, begged Xiaoshuai. Im dying.


    Youve just been hitching a ride! Mu Yu remonstrated, flicking Xiaoshuais head.


    Lets rest for an hour up ahead. Were going to have to cross a big crevice, where Grandpa Green Dragon cast a formation thats impossible to leap or fly over. Bridges will spawn to cross the crevice every four hours andst for fifteen minutes, so we can rest until then.


    They ended up taking a breaking under a tree located an hour up ahead. When they were ready, they headed to the crevice, and Qiao Xue showed Mu Yu the crevice ten metres wide that forbade any light shining through.


    This resembles No-Mans Cemetery, Mu Yumented.


    We all heed Grandpa Green Dragons warning to not fall down there. From what Ive heard, the split stretches across the entire bog. The other side of this split is considered Green Dragon Kingdom. Consider the slip a defence line, I guess?


    What is the popce like?


    Mm Grandpa Green Dragon is really nice to me, but hes really prideful and straightforward. Put it this way: hes never shown he liked Long Xingyun. To the contrary, he values the dragons with less purity in their blood more than those with higher purity.


    I also hate bootleg dragons. I dont care about other fiends, having said that. At the very least, they arent bootleg wyrms or dragons, the dragon vine chimed in.


    Oh, shut up, bragger. Youre an earthworm.


    You want to start?


    He sounds like a reasonable m-, fiend to me, opined Mu Yu.


    He doesnt actually handle any of the kingdoms business; the four major dragon factions work together to tackle any issues. In case you forgot, the four major dragon factions are the North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms, Forest ck Tigerdragons, Purple Lightning Winged Dragons and Demon Spirit Dragon Pythons.


    Long Xingyun is a Demon Spirit Dragon Python race member?


    Hes the son of North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms factions king, and his mother is from Demon Spirit Dragon Pythons faction, which is why those two factions are allies, while the other two are independent factions. The remaining dragons are those who dont carry any true dragon blood. I guess you could say the hierarchy system works as in humanitys case.


    Which faction are you with?


    Me? Freedom faction, obviously. I dont possess the blood of a true dragon. Sure, were weaker than the four major factions. Even so, we dont have to fight. Its not as if wed ever be chosen to seed the throne. Its so much better not having to be paranoid about everyone and being able to be yourself.


    Fair game.


    <em>Swish!</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 512December 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 369September 29, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 472November 19, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    <strong><em>Green Dragon Kingdom</em></strong>


    Mu Yu jumped to his feet, surmising a hostile was closing in. Qiao Xue leisurely got to her feet, telling him, The bridge has appeared. Prepare yourself for the force pulling you down along the bridge. Follow beside me because its invisible and can only fit two people walking side by side.


    Hmm, responded Mu Yu, smiling from ear to ear. Your heart would break if I fell.


    Qiao Xue kicked Mu Yu in the shin.


    On the other side of the ten-metre-long bridge was an energetic river barely visible due to the faint moonlight.


    This river flows into the abyss back there, informed Qiao Xue, sitting down with Mu Yu on a water bench she made.


    Doesnt it be a waterfall, then? I never heard the water hitting the bottom.


    Beats me. Thest time I sneaked down there, I didnt see the bottom after descending for two hours. Instead, a barrier prevented me from descending further, so


    They travelled against the current, and the water was sshing, yet not a droplet of water got on them.


    How wide is this river? Its been hours; the sun is alreadying up.


    This river is called Celestial Fiend River and is as wide as the crevice is. That being the case, I suppose it crosses over the entire bog. It starts from various ces and intersects at one spot.


    They finally returned tond after two more hours of drifting and entered a forest that high-level fiend beasts popted. Qiao Xue was on friendly terms with them, petting them joyously.


    Qiao Xue?! eximed a small-head big ant, a fiend beast race born with monstrous strength.


    Hua Yi? Brother Tang You? Are you two on patrol duty today? replied Qiao Xue.


    Hua Yi, the small-head big ant, and Tang You, the fiend with praying mantis arms, were both Spirit Severing Realm fiends.


    Yeah, but why did you bring a human here? questioned Hua Yi, staring at Mu Yu.


    Rx. He is Ocean Fiend Kings guest. Ocean Fiend King has arrived, hasnt he?


    He has. I suppose the human he told us would being is you.


    Hua Yi and Tang You bobbed their heads to greet Mu Yu. After Mu Yu and Qiao Xue went on their way, though, Tang You whispered to Hua Yi, As per North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrm King, Ill go report to him a human has arrived. Wait here for me.


    He must be looking to avenge Long Xingyun.


    Upon reaching an arched vine door, Qiao Xue brightly announced, Wee to Green Dragon Kingdom.


    Ill be damned This valley must be over a hundred metres wide and four to five hundred metres high; it stretches beyond what my eyes can see.


    Swirling staircases by the sides of the stone path down the centre of the valley led up to the walls of the valley. Above the valley were floating timber homes, criss-crossing and aligned in different patterns to make the most of every inch of space, connected to the ground by staircases. Around the houses connected were wooden balconies and rails. Buildings at the bottom of the valley hung out signs to disy what sort of business they were.


    You all live in the sky?


    This is only the tip of the iceberg. We cant fly onto roofs here as its impolite; we have to take the stairs connecting the houses to each other and the ground. In saying that, we can fly on the main roads in the valley, educated Qiao Xue, already levitating.


    You know, it really doesnt seem that different to human civilisation.


    Ever since the fiend race was forced to migrate here, they learnt humanitys lifestyle, which is why you see the resemnce to human cities.


    Bone nerve bones for only ten spirit stones! a seller introduced.


    What do fiends eat, by the way?


    Lots of different things. For starters, they eat wild beasts without spiritual energy, such as ducks and chickens. Fiend beasts that have been deemed tock intelligence will also be eaten. On the flipside, if they have developed intelligence, they mustnt be eaten.


    Theres a delicious rock sparrow thats often eaten, but their race was deemed inedible once one of them developed intelligence and cultivated into a fiend around eight years ago. Unfortunately, the rock sparrow that evolved didnt have the physical health to live more than a decade. ordingly, some fiends have been trying to debate changing their race to an edible race, although it hasnt been approved yet.


    Two fiends they passed by were arguing until they were red in the face.


    Id just catch one and grill it. Why make yourself hungry arguing? Xiaoshuaimented.


    Youll get away with doing that out in the world, but dont try it in here. If anyone discovers you ate a fiend beast that developed intelligence, harsh penance will be delivered; you may very well be incarcerated for several years. If you want to eat, go eat at an eatery. Do not go hunting in the forest. As you probably realised by now, you can pay with spirit stones here, Qiao Xue cautioned.


    I got your back, Rodent.


    Dragon Vine, the fiend race has their own regtions and systems that even Grandpa Green Dragon follows to set an example. Dont go testing whether or not youre above thew! reproached Qiao Xue.


    Wasnt Long Xingyun constantly trying to assassinate me? Can I eat dragon pythons in return? questioned the dragon vine.


    That was him taking a personal issue with you. Killing each other is forbidden here. Having said that, some races are born a nemesis of another race. Therefore, conflict is sometimes inevitable. Thats when they can settle their differences in a specified ring called Life and Death Ring. Upon passing a circr tform that went from one end of the valley to the other, Qiao Xue pointed out, See that tform with blood on it. Thats Life and Death Ring.


    There doesnt seem to be any rule about fighting on the streets, remarked Mu Yu, watching two fiends wrestling each other as a crowd went wild.


    The city guards will sort it out, stated Qiao Xue.


    Two Spirit Severing Realm fiends dressed in warrior robes really did soon rock up to break up the fight.


    This is just the entrance path. The fiend poption isntrge, but its still in the millions. There are more residing in the forest, the riverbank and the green edifice floating above the city in the forest below, the imperial pce, which is where entry is restricted and where Grandpa Green Dragon resides, enlightened Qiao Xue, arriving at a spacious forest.


    I guess the green dragon statue on the ceiling is a tell-tale sign. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 219July 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 218July 15, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    <strong><em>Heckle</em></strong>


    Who carved out a statue of me? eximed the dragon vine.


    Have some shame, Big Earthworm. Thats their fiend king.


    But it resembles me down to the minute details, argued the dragon vine, mimicking the statues pose exactly.


    Yeah, yeah, its you, responded Mu Yu.


    Theres a no-flyingw in the city. We need to report in and see if Grandpa Dragon Vine will grant you an audience, Qiao Xue voiced, descending to the city.


    What would I be here for if hes not going to grant me an audience?


    Grandpa Green Dragon doesnt like having his sleep disturbed regardless of who it is, which is why we need to wait until he is ready.


    What a boss. Im going to implement the same rule in the future, muttered the dragon vine.


    Besides the twenty-odd fiends on patrol at the entrance, the others also stared at Mu Yu. The lowest-ranking guards were Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivators as this was the entrance to a sacred ground.


    Capture that sneaky human!manded a furry, Body Synthesis Realm Second Layer city guard, prompting all of the guards to block Mu Yus path off with their spears.


    He is with me and Ocean Fiend Kings guest. Please let us through. exined, Qiao Xue.


    Qiao Xue, Ancestor Green Dragon made it clear that no humans are permitted entry into the imperial city, replied the guard, trying to intimidate Mu Yu with his stare.


    Im also human! Qiao Xue snapped.


    We know you because youre one of us, but he isnt. This is our duty. Dont make things hard for us.


    Why dont I remember Grandpa Green Dragon ever saying that? Are you falsifying an imperial edict?


    Only someone ignorant would believe the fabricated edict since no humans could possibly cross the bog, let alone the reach the pce.


    Qiao Xue, this is for the sake of the imperial city. I will lose my head if anything happens, answered the guard, avoiding eye contact with Qiao Xue.


    What do we have to do to get in, then?


    Simple: show us he has an invitation from Ancestor Yujiang.


    Mu Yu could tell the guard was deliberately heckling him.


    Let me go roar his face off. Hes also a bootleg dragon! fumed the dragon vine.


    Rx. I bet theres more to this, Mu Yu opined, wary after witnessing Long Xingyuns animosity toward the dragon vine. Moreover, he had no concrete information on what sort of fiend Green Dragon Fiend King really was.


    Mu Yu was the one who freed him, Qiao Xue stressed.


    That is irrelevant. This if Green Dragon Kingdom, not Ocean Fiend King Kingdom.


    Irate, Qiao Xue swivelled around to Mu Yu. Wait here for a moment. Ill go see Grandpa Green Dragon.


    Sure.


    Qiao Xue shot the guard a re as she entered the pce.


    Mu Yu went and sat down on a rock.


    Human, did I allow you to sit? Get back on your feet! the guard brayed.


    Even sitting is forbidden?


    I held back because Qiao Xue was around. This is our territory, you lowly human. Youll do as I say!


    Cool story.


    I said stand! Stand! I said, stand! thundered the guard, throwing hisrge bear paws after hisst warning.


    Mu Yu effortlessly caught the guards arm. I dont like picking fights, and I dont like people picking fights.


    Pfft, cocky, are we?


    As the guard tried to muscle through Mu Yus grip, thetter activated a formation on his hand. Suddenly, the guard widened his eyes then ordered, Stop pestering him. Everyone back to your posts.


    Huh?


    None of the confused guards could exin what it was all about. Thus, they went back to their posts, wondering what the devil happened.


    Mu Yu, are we just going to take that? I want to nt his face in the ground, erupted the dragon vine.


    Somebody ordered him to provoke me so that Id hit them. Theres no way a mere city guard would risk his head trying to start with a fiend kings guest unless theres some cultural fad Im unaware of. That would be the perfect excuse for the mastermind to frame me, exined Mu Yu, Divine Soul Formation on his hand still active.


    Ill back you up whoever it is. What would they do when I show up? Im a true dragon.


    They wont go after you, but, as sure as the sunes out after the moon goes down, they wille after me. You dont have anyone backing you among the fiend race. We have yet to see Green Dragon Fiend King. There are also plenty of fiends who covet you. If an Ascension Realm fiend splits us apart, how long do you think you willst?


    Mouth gaping, the dragon raised a finger and pointed, closing its mouth.


    Though some fiends had lost interest in Mu Yu and gone their own way, a feisty number kept staring.


    Why isnt Xiong Zhong capturing him? fumed a man in his thirties.


    One of the servants with him whispered, Shall we get him? Our superiors did give the order to capture him?


    Looks like I have to personally finish the job, then. The waxen fiend ambled up to Mu Yu, invading thetters personal space. Filthy Human, youre in my way.


    Mu Yu yawned.


    I would barf if a human licked my foot.


    North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms notorious Body Synthesis Realm First Layer eel dragon, Jiao Xinghua, was the son of North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms kings favoured vassal, hence the basking in his fathers glory business.


    Xiaoshuai, you like eels?


    Dont they grow intrines?


    Nah, theyre crappy hybrid offspring of eels and wyrms.


    I can hear, filthy human!


    Go back to yourtrine, Mu Yu responded.


    Jiao Xinghua summoned a dagger to his hand.


    I thought there was a no-fighting rule here.


    That applies only to fiends!


    Jiao Xinghua thrust his dagger at Mu Yu.


    Shouldve told me sooner.


    Mu Yu pivoted around to Jiao Xinghuas rear and then clipped thetters knee. By the time Jiao Xinghua spun around, grunting and preparing to threaten Mu Yu, Mu Yu served Jiao Xinghuas forehead his shoe, letting thetter hug a wall. Because of the active formations installed on the walls, it was solid enough to make Jiao Xinghua cry as if he was a toddler.


    He assaulted a fiend! Arrest him!


    No, kill him! another bystander voiced.


    Xiong Zhong, you have a duty to arrest the human for assaulting a fellow fiend! Jiao Xinghuas servant helped him up and vociferated. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 595January 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 596January 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    <strong><em>Sunshine Valley</em></strong>


    Seeing as Xiong Zhong, the guards leader, did not even bother with Mu Yu, they did not know what to do. Eventually, one badgered, Boss, are we really just going to let that human go for hitting Jiao Xinghua?


    Yeah, didnt you tell us to heckle the human and even frame him? another guard whispered.


    Get back to your posts! Didnt you hear Jiao Longxing? Our rules only apply to fiends. Our task is to guard the city doors, not to bodyguard a foppish disciple. When will you lot ever wise up? Your parents raise you up to carry peoples shoes? Is that any way to repay your parents?


    <em>Is he possessed? When did he learn to speak with that much grace? What happened to all the uncouthnguage?</em> wondered the stunned guards.


    Guard Xiong Zhong, are you going to turn a blind eye to a rioter at your door? vociferated one of Jiao Longxings servants.


    Who are you to be yelling in my face? Come here. Ill enlighten you. Did your parents raise you as apdog? Can you look your parents with your head up? Life is like chicken drumsticks


    Hoo, hoo, gahahaha! Hoo, hoo, oxygen! Oxygen! cried Xiaoshuai,ughing hysterically as he and the dragon vine forced Xiong Zhong to lecture the fiends. They werent wrong.


    The simple reason Mu Yu could cast Divine Soul Formation on Xiong Zhong when thetters cultivation was superior was owing to the difference inbat skill.


    Qiao Xue saw a massive crowd at the city doors by the time she came back and heard Xiong Zhong giving an uncharacteristic speech. Upon finding Mu Yu, she asked, You all right? Did they pester you?


    No, we got along just fine. Xiaoshuai is sharing life wisdom with them, replied Mu Yu, shing his white pearls.


    Qiao Xue figured out what happened when she looked back at Xiong Zhong. Lets get out of here. We cant stay in the imperial city because only the four factions are in the city. Lets go to my ce.


    Arent we going to see Green Dragon and Ocean Fiend Kings?


    Neither of them is present. Even Uncle White Ape has left. Ostensibly, they went somewhere seven days ago.


    Huh?


    No wonder why the guard demanded a token from you,mented the dragon vine. I bet they knew Ocean Fiend King wasnt in the city and were trying to give you a hard time.


    Give you a hard time?


    After hearing Mu Yus recount, Qiao Xue fumed, Jiao Xinghua is a troublemaker who usually hangs out with Long Xingyun. You didnt do anything to him did you?


    No.


    Good to here.


    He probably will be bedridden for the next half a year, though.


    I thought you said you didnt do anything. This is just great.


    I dont like when people start on me.


    Knowing Mu Yus personality too well, Qiao Xue saw no point of lecturing, thus dragging him off to the other side of the forest and toward a mountain range, where timber houses were lined up along the side of the cliff face.


    I heard North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms leader is furious about Long Xingyuns demise and is looking to avenge his son.


    Tell him to go ughter Ghost Gate, then. What does it have to do with me?


    Nobody knows how his favoured son died besides us and Long Yeli. Do you think Long Yeli would provide a faithful report when he was tasked with protecting Long Xingyun, yet came back alive when Long Xingyun didnt?


    How much could he distort his lies? Ocean Fiend King knows Long Xingyun tried to steal his body, doesnt he?


    Ocean Fiend King isnt present, though. North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms leader isnt going to seek Ocean Fiend Kings testimony, either. Hes looking to blow off steam.


    I got this. Ill take responsibility for the death of any fiends, Mu Yu responded, cracking his fingers.


    The four factions arent pushovers. I wouldnt be worried for your safety if Grandpa Green Dragon was around, but thats not the case. Jiao Xinghua was only sent to test your abilities. I suppose youll find out what I mean soon. Did you ever consider Dragon Vines safety? reproached Qiao Xue, somewhat frustrated with Mu Yu.


    Ill just ughter anyone whoes after Dragon Vine. As a bonus, I can help Water Spirit collect bloodlust energy.


    Exactly. Im also sick of those bootleg dragons, proudly added the dragon vine.


    Qiao Xue shook her head. Anyhow, stay with me at Sunshine Valley until the fiend kings return. There are no fiends carrying true dragon blood there, so its safer.


    Sounds good. I want to share a bed with Qiao Xue, voiced Xiaoshuai, wagging his buttocks from Qiao Xues bosom.


    Xiaoshuai, if you be a good boy and dont thoughtlessly hunt fiend beasts, Ill sleep with you, okay? suggested Qiao Xue, worried Xiaoshuai would cause trouble.


    What you say goes, replied Xiaoshuai, giggling.


    Sunshine Valley, Qiao Xues second residence besides her house in the imperial city, was located an hour away from the imperial city by air. It bore a striking resemnce to the narrow valley they passed through upon first entering Green Dragon Kingdom, except the waterfall came down via outside the exotic valley. Fiend children seemed to enjoy running across the wooden bridges, while adults were busy running their stores.


    Oh, if it isnt Qiao Xue, greeted a woman who adopted a confident and charming strut.


    Thank you for the wee, Sister Mei Hu, Qiao Xue brightly replied.


    Hearing of her return, other fiends cheerfully weed Qiao Xue back, chatting as if they were family weing home a daughter whod been away for some time. It was hard not to see why she preferred to consider herself one of them when they got along so closely.


    Qiao Xue, youre youre no longer a virgin?! noted Mei Hu, silencing everyone with her promation of surprise.


    Everyone started checking out Qiao Xue, prompting her to chuckle awkwardly. She attempted to introduce, Uh, h-


    Your virginity was taken. Is he the human lover you yearned for day and night? questioned Mei Hu, prompting everyone to look to Mu Yu with aggressive gazes.


    <em>Why am I not surprised? </em>Mu Yu sarcastically thought to himself. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 742April 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Martial Kings Retired Life  Vol. 11 Ch. 96September 23, 2021In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Martial Kings Retired Life  Vol. 11 Ch. 91September 18, 2021In "Martial King''s Retired Life"

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    <strong><em>A Walking Embodiment of Problems</em></strong>


    Hello, my name is Mu Yu.


    Meeting the inws was inevitable, and the people in Sunshine Valley were family to Qiao Xue. Therefore, it was only right that they were concerned for her.


    A furry, white old silkworm did ap around Mu Yu, scanning thetter from head to toe and back within his personal space. Kid, whats so good about you? Your skin isnt as white as mine. Tell me why you deserve to marry our daughter.


    Thest person Im going to trust is a human. You know how to do needlework? If not, what is Qiao Xue going to wear? Aunt Zhu, a fiend with spider traits, questioned, gesturing with a needle and thread.


    I dont want a midget for a son-inw, a man a torso taller than Mu Yuined, looking down at thetter, who was 180 centimetres tall.


    Hes too good looking. Good looking men arent faithful in love, a middle-aged man with a favus on his head opined.


    Why do you clip your nails so short?


    His head is too soft.


    His brows are too thick.


    His voice is too deep.


    His eyshes are too short.


    Qiao Xue, why do you like him? Hes walking embodiment of problems, Aunt Zhuined, not hesitating to give Mu Yu an irked look.


    Come on, everyone. Mu Yu and I arent like that, bemoaned Qiao Xue, lost for any other words.


    What do you mean when youve given him your virginity? Did he dump you after he enjoyed you? Tell us if he did. Ill be first to fight him to the death, asserted the old silkworm, rolling up his sleeves.


    Did he really dump you after taking your virginity? Ill make clothing out of his skin! brayed Aunt Zhu, readying needles between her fingers.


    I told you handsome men are phnderers. Ill teach him what being faithful means.


    Mu Yu took Qiao Xues hand and swore, I will not let Qiao Xue down, and I will take responsibility for my actions.


    Get your hands off our Qiao Xue, you groper. When did we assent to you getting with her? admonished Aunt Zhu.


    Yielding, Mu Yu took all of thembasting with a smile.


    Say something. Qiao Xue, why would you like someone so dense and idiotic? griped the silkworm.


    Dont worry. Mu Yu is trustworthy. Furthermore, he was the one who rescued White Ape and Ocean fiend kings. He will be staying here for a while. You can all resume what you were doing now, stressed Qiao Xue, pulling Mu Yu along as they flew off to the end of the valley.


    The group resumed what they were doing, except it was what they were doing a second ago  reeling off problems with Mu Yu.


    Qiao Xue descended onto the staircase to her blue house suspended from the cliff face and ascended the corridor of the house decorated with green moss and red flowers on them. Sorry about that. I know they are trying to persuade me to stay because they raised me from childhood and are trying to protect me.


    Mu Yu set his eyes on a hall, a kitchen to the left and Qiao Xues bedroom on the right hand side upon being weed into her house. Im a gentleman, and I never lied to you.


    People dont walk around with their character written on their sleeves, responded Qiao Xue, opening the windows for light.


    Using Water Spirit, Qiao Xue cleaned the entire house in a matter of moments, leaving everything sparkling new.


    Mu Yu went to the balcony to find a small waterfall for a neighbour. Touring the suspended corridor, he found the house  as well as the scenery below  quite pleasant. Leaning on a rail in the corridor, he inquired, Where do I sleep since you only have one room?


    The corridor.


    What if I catch a cold?


    Cultivators catch colds? Since when?


    Ill be sharing the bed with Qiao Xue! cheered Xiaoshuai.


    Fine, Ill sleep in the corridor, drawled Mu Yu, ring at Xiaoshuai, who winked back.


    Aunt Zhu and the old silkworm, Ol Tiantu, soon delivered food to Qiao Xue and, of course, criticised Mu Yu again. Mu Yu didnt take it to heart; it was not as though their critique could bruise him or something. Mei Hu, who dressed rtively scantly, came around in the afternoon carrying a basket.


    Qiao Xue, Uncle Lang told you to drop by his ce. He said Ancestor White Ape asked him to pass something to you.


    Okay, Ill go now. Mu Yu, wait here for me. Whatever he left is probably important. Ill be back in a tick.


    Mei Hu approached Mu Yu, who was sitting in the corridor, topliment, Youre a handsome young man.


    Mu Yu nced back at the beauty aptly named charming fox, then averted his gaze. The frog doesnt like me looking handsome, though.


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Dont take his denunciation to heart. My heart was racing when I first set eyes on you. Mei Hu ced a hand on Mu Yus shoulder. What do you think these feelings are?


    Mu Yu brushed Mei Hus hand off him. Some heart disease?


    Mei Hu bent over and giggled by Mu Yus ears. Wrong. I reckon Ive fallen for you.


    Youre probably at the back of the line, then, because I dont remember seeing you at the front of the line of girls who have a crush on me.


    Im looking to cut in line. While Qiao Xue is out, how about we enjoy ourselves? proposed Mei Hu, breathing into Mu Yus ear.


    How do we do that?


    What do you think? teased Me I Hu, leaning her head on Mu Yus shoulder.


    Mu Yu jerked his shoulder free. You want to have fun with me?


    How about it?


    Why not?


    Mu Yu boldly strolled into Qiao Xues room, Mei Hu following behind.


    A few fiends staked out at a spider-web house opposite Qiao Xues residence.


    Hes gone into the room! Aunt Zhu informed.


    I told you handsome men are unfaithful. Ill skin him alive! eximed the Uncle Hama.


    Wait! You have to catch him red handed, asserted Uncle Tiantu.


    I cant believe she gave her first time to a human! I always said humans arent trustworthy. He couldnt even resist Mei Hus basic seduction techniques! the big fiend fumed, having to crouch to avoid hitting the ceiling.


    Lets show Qiao Xue the real him when she gets back, and then Ill skin him for clothing, suggested Aunt Zhu.


    Hourster, the group of fiends stormed Qiao Xues ce, bearing their fangs the moment they entered. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 729March 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 254August 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    <strong><em>Fun</em></strong>


    Check, dered Mu Yu, checking Mei Hus red general in between his horse and chariot.


    Just as Mei Hus unhappy metre climbed again as she studied the board, Aunt Zhu andpany burst into the room.


    Wow, everyones here. How are you doing? Mu Yu politely greeted.


    Elder Tiantu couldnt speak due to the silk built up in his mouth to spray Mu Yu with. Thus, Aunt Zhu voiced, Y-you shouldnt be here. Wh-what are you doing?


    Oh, she kindly decided to keep me entertained since I was bored. Thats why we ended up ying Chinese chest, Mu Yu answered, smiling innocently.


    Chinese chess?! eximed Elder Tiantu, after swallowing his silk.


    You find Chinese chess fun? questioned Aunt Zhu, frantically hiding her needles.


    Wait, you should be on the bed with Hu M-. The elephant fiend covered the frogs mouth before thetter could finish.


    Yeah, Chinese chess is fantastic for stress relief and brain training. I love it, innocently responded Mu Yu.


    Hu Mei, is he telling the truth? He didnt do anything, did you? Aunt Zhu inquired.


    Hu Mei grumpily replied, Ive been ying Chinese chess with him the entire time.


    Did you alle here to join us? Im down for it, Mu Yu conveyed.


    Im b- Qiao Xue stopped herself upon returning to see a crowd at her ce. What is everyone doing here?


    Nothing, nothing, just catching cheat-


    Aunt Zhu kicked Elder Tiantu in the leg before thetter could finish his slip of the tongue and dimpled. We were here to check up on your lover. We didnt want people criticising us for not treating our guests well.


    Qiao Xue swept her squint over the awkwardly chuckling fiends.


    They were really nice. Ive been ying chess with Miss Hu Mei the entire time. Im really impressed she knows music, art and even chess, Mu Yu chimed in.


    Youre too kind, Brother Mu Yu. I cannot hold a candle to you at Chinese chess, responded Hu Mei, walking to the door. I think we should leave the two of you with some space now. Ill be taking my leave now.


    Yeah, well be on our way now.


    Once the group left, Qiao Xue looked to the chess board and smiled. She tried to seduce you, didnt she?


    Hehe, she has a killer body.


    Yeah, yeah. I remember them telling me theyd put whoever wanted to marry me through their test. Sister Hu Mei said shed try seducing him, and shed eunuch him if he couldnt resist.


    Mu Yu instinctively covered his groin. As he packed up the board and turned the pieces back into a block of wood he carried around with him at all times, he queried, Why didnt I receive a heads up prior?


    I forgot about it, Qiao Xue proimed while wearing a straight face.


    Mu Yu dryly chuckled, not believing the im. By the way, what did Old Furry leave behind for you?


    Qiao Xue set a fingertip-sized golden beast bone on the table. I havent opened it, but its something only I can open using my spiritual energy since Uncle White Ape set it as so.


    Upon depositing her blue energy into it, White Ape Fiend Kings voice yed from the bone.


    Qiao Xue, Ive heard what transpired on the ind. We need to make a trip to Eternally Forbidden Zone because the lunar races invasion is urgent. If you bring that little prick back with you, tell him to sit his bum down and wait. Well be gone for about a month  two at most. Well think of something to help Sword Shadow Dust Gale, but the lunar races invasion takes precedence.


    This next part is for the prick. If you dare to do anything indecent to Qiao Xue, Ill rip your organs out! Youre not marrying her until we approve. While Im at it, let me stress that I dont want to be your inw, prick. The next time I see you at Hell on Earth, Ill mince you!


    Im going to write shameless in big, fat font all over his furry face! Mu Yu snapped.


    Well, I guess we can only wait, then, Qiao Xue remarked.


    Youre not going to make me sleep in the corridor for two months, are you?


    Why are you even sleeping? Cultivators should be cultivating.


    Sleeping is my way of cultivation.


    Make yourself a timber bed in the main hall, then. As for my room, you can forget it, Qiao Xue emphasised, walking off with the golden bone.


    Thats not fair. Weve already gone above and beyond.


    Youre the one who imed you did it subconsciously. I havent epted you yet.


    I told Id take responsibility.


    Not before you marry me.


    Xiaoshuai pulled zany faces at Mu Yu, who dejectedly slumped into a chair, from Qiao Xues shoulder.


    ***


    North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms resided at the bottom of an abyss located at a mountain range far up north. They lived at the freezing dragon pool, a pool of still water located at the bottom of the abyss kilometres deep. Today, a nephrite wyrm burst out of the water, sshing water onto the phosphorate walls as it vengefully howled and assumed a human form on the shore.


    Xingyun already left us? We must avenge him, tearfully dered Long Xingyuns mother, Long Keqin.


    Long Yeli told me a human going by the name Mu Yu killed him. Qiao Xue brought him back yesterday, and I assure you he wont be leaving alive! Long Xingyuns wrathful father vowed.


    My Lord, Mu Yu hurt Xinghua yesterday when he arrived. Your subject is afraid Xinghua will have debilitating issues in the future. Please exact justice on our behalf, implored a middle-aged man in ck  Jiao Guanwen, the father of Jiao Xinghua and North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrms advisor.


    Get up. I wont forgive him for his condemnable actions. Where is Mu Yu now?


    ording to our scouts, Qiao Xue took him to Sunshine Valley.


    Sunshine Valley?


    Sunshine Vall-


    Dont worry. We have no qualms with the kings absent. Ill be busy for the next few days, so you go capture him for me! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 744April 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 746April 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 375October 2, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    <strong><em>Ruins Poison</em></strong>


    What are you doing here?! Qiao Xue screamed at the break of dawn, waking Mu Yu up.


    Good morning, Mu Yu blearily replied, stretching out. Upon noticing the scenting from the nket, his eyes flew open to find himself on Qiao Xues bed. Did I transmigrate to another dimension?


    Qiao Xue, face flush, snatched her nket back to wrap herself in. What are you doing in my bed?!


    I I dont know. I was cultivating when you were sleeping and then


    You deliberately sneaked in! Qiao Xue fumed, figuring out Mu Yu fell asleep cultivating while she was also meditating.


    Didnt you tell me to cultivate at night? Thats exactly what I was doing.


    Get off!


    Its not like its the first time. Do you have to go so far, grumbled Mu Yu, picking his clothes off the ground with a grin.


    Was it deliberate or not? Only he knew.


    Mu Yu picked up Xiaoshuai, who was snoring in the corridor, and stuffed the small guy in his pocket.


    Qiao Xue came out standing akimbo. No cultivating for you at night from now on. No cultivating within a hundred metres of my proximity!


    Opportunities donte knocking; you have to go after him. My cultivation has progressed again thanks to our cultivationst night, Mu Yu argued, stretching out his stiff back and showing off his consolidated Body Synthesis Realm Second Layer qi. Have you noticed your cultivation always improves more than mine whenever we cultivate.


    I really should make you sleep on the mountain, admonished Qiao Xue, flying out of the house.


    Where are you going? You dont need to run away from home, do you?


    Going to eat something to blow off some steam!


    Didnt you say skipping breakfast will help you lose some fat?


    Mind your own business!


    Tsk, tsk, girls and their refusal to admit to their feelings. Mu Yu went to the window, noting, <em>Life sure is peaceful here, huh? Fiends here are more civilised than humans. Somebody is always killing somebody in human cities.</em>


    Mu Yu went to sit in the corridor and meditated ording to Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. Up until then, he was under the impression that he and Qiao Xue resonated with each other due to Water Spirit and Wood Spirit. As he had sealed Wood Spirit, though, that meant the root was their elemental demon abilities.


    Since Qiao Xue hadnte back and, figuring he should learn more about living in Green Dragon Kingdom, Mu Yu decided to head down the winding staircase. All of the fiends running their businesses would sneak nces Mu Yus way when he went past because he was the only other human besides Qiao Xue to visit their ce.


    Oi, you didnty your hands on Qiao Xuest night, did you? Elder Tiantu came over with a meat bun in his hand.


    No. Prim and proper is our way of life, Mu Yu jovially answered.


    I just saw her grumpily go past. Did you tick her off? asked Aunt Zhu, carrying a basket of various needles.


    You would puncture me full of holes and torment me if I did, wouldnt you? Therefore, I wouldnt dare to get on her bad side.


    Keep it that way if you know whats good for you.


    Make way! Make way! The nine-tailed cat brothers have been poisoned! Someone call for Doctor Zhuo Mu!


    Two dragonfly fiends with four arms carried the two patients on a stretcher for two people into the valley. As he made way for them, Mu Yu noticed the two nine-tailed cats skin was yellow instead of ck and white. In addition, they were inhaling but not exhaling.


    Doctor Zhuo Mu, a Body Synthesis Realm fiend, came racing out as soon as the two patients were delivered, checking their pulse and inquiring, How did they end up so heavily poisoned?


    The brothers went to catch three transparent illusionary-winged beasts to sell to an eatery and identally entered poisonous ruins mist.


    You mean the forbidden ruins? Did you seal their bodies as I taught?


    We did. We did. Weve closed off their bodies to prevent the poison spreading.


    Step back to at least the entrance. The ruins poison mist is deadly, The doctor prepared a needle and, before he proceeded, warned the people around. Seeing Mu Yu sticking around still, he ordered, Are you the young man Qiao Xue brought back. Get outside, or youll be infected.


    Still examining the two patients, Mu Yu replied, Ill be all right. I want to watch because the poison looks dangerous.


    Of course its dangerous. Now get out of the way.


    Mu Yu did as he was told, albeit only taking two steps back.


    The doctor stuck a needle into one nine-tailed cats skin with his right hand and then discharged brown spiritual energy onto the spot from his left hand. The yellow mist ceaselessly gushed out of the tiny hole the needle made, destroying barrier the dragonfly erected and then tried to break through the doctors barrier.


    Theyre lucky you two didnt open any wounds on the way back, or you two would be goners. Look at it: its broken through your barriers stated the doctor.


    Can the brothers still be saved? queried Aunt Zhu, from the door.


    The doctor shook his head lightly. Its already spread too much. Prepare their funerals.


    The fiends sighed hopelessly, only for Mu Yu to blurt, I reckon they can still be saved, though. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 744April 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    <strong><em>I Can Neutralise the Poison</em></strong>


    Listen human: is this any ce for your nonsense?! The doctor just announced them done for. What are you trying to y hero for?! reproached Uncle Hama.


    Exactly.


    Theres no cure for it, ignorant human.


    I wouldnt be so sure. There are a lot of it depends factors, objected Mu Yu, having learnt that every poison was essentially abination of elements and, therefore, could be neutralised once the rtionship between the elements were figured out. Doctor, your job is to treat patients, isnt it? Why are you telling them to prepare a funeral when you havent even tried to treat them?


    You have no ce questioning our doctors abilities! Elder Tiantushed out, speaking while eating his meat bun.


    Have you any idea who the doctor is? Hes the most famous doctor in our race for he has helped countless injured and ill patients. What do you know to question him? Even Fiend King Green Dragon has personally praised hm.


    Itsmonce for fiends to be poisoned, and theres no saving them when the poison has already spread too deep.


    Did you just use me of being irresponsible? fumed the doctor.


    I can neutralise the poison.


    You can neutralise ruin poison? Was that supposed to be funny?


    Regardless of how far the poison has spread, try neutralising it before you jump to conclusions, stated Mu Yu, walking over to the patients, Mao Dajiu, who the doctor ced into quarantine, and Mao Xiaojiu.


    Stay away! Do you know what ruin poison is? Dont me me if it infects you. Im only tolerating you for Qiao Xues sake! yelled the doctor.


    No idea what it is.


    Then, get away. If we dont have immunity against it, what makes you think you do, weak human? If infected, youll be paraplegic if not dead!


    Mu Yu, get back here, or Qiao Xue is going to be upset with us! shouted Elder Tiantu, afraid of entering the clinic.


    I dont know what ruin poison is, but I do know how to neutralise it, asserted Mu Yu, ignoring the numerous warnings.


    Seeing Mu Yu reach for Mao Xiaojius forehead, the doctor thundered, Dont touch him! Youll kill everyone if you split his skin! Where are Sunshine Valleys guards? Haul him out of here! cried the doctor.


    The doctor was amidst forcing Mao Dajius poison back into thetters body and, consequently, had no time to spare on stopping Mu Yu. The poison could leak into cultivators spiritual qi, which was why the doctor had to contain the poison before it corroded any spiritual energy.


    A bystander fetched two guards back, yet they only stood at the door to warn, Come out, or well drag you out!


    Ying Datian, He Eng, dont just stand there shouting! Drag him out! ordered the doctor.


    Ying Datian and He Eng reluctantly followed the respected doctorsmand, setting foot inside, albeit<em> just</em> inside.


    Get out here this instant if you dont want to die!


    Eventually, the two guards mustered up the courage to enter. Since Mu Yu didnt want to get physical with the fiends he respected, he requested, How about we make a bet, Doctor? Give me some time to treat them seeing as youve already given up on them. Let me try as ast resort.


    This is not something we can make bets about! If you fail and the poison scatters, youll kill everyone!


    I wont. Im confident I can do this.


    But Im not!


    The more time you spend stopping me, the more time the poison has to do to damage. Just because you cant help them doesnt mean that I cant. You are indirectly killing them!


    Im killing them? Im worried about you killing them!


    Doctor, how do you know I cant help them if you refuse to give me a chance? There are more poisons in this world than well ever know, so its only fair that you dont know all of them, either.


    Fine, Ill let you try. If you fail to save them, though, Ill personally kick you out of Sunshine Valley even if Qiao Xue begs me to spare you!


    And if I do save them?


    Ill kowtow and beg to be your disciple!


    Ill pass on taking a disciple. Im just trying to save lives.


    Impudent human! cursed the doctor, thinking, <em>You think you can neutralise a poison even Fiend King Green Dragon has given up on? I cant wait to kick you out!</em>


    The fiends who just developed a positive impression of Mu Yu after he resisted Mei Hus seduction turned sour and flipped back to the other end of the spectrum after listening to his impudence.


    Mu Yu snapped a piece of wood from the table and gingerly stuck it into Mao Xiaojius skin, draining the poison into the wood fragment so that he could analyse it. He deposited his spiritual energy into the poison on the fragment and reverse engineered theponents of the poison based on the varying responses to his spiritual energy.


    <em>This is the mostplex poison Ivee across yet,</em> thought Mu Yu.


    Seeing Mu Yu almost as still as a statue, the doctor wryly questioned, What do you know about neutralising poison? Look at you.


    Doctor, I can always back up my ims. Dont worry. I wont make you kowtow, either.


    I also am a man of his words. As long as you neutralise it, Ill kowtow three times. Otherwise Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 748April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Martial Kings Retired Life  Vol. 08 Ch. 114August 3, 2020In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 180June 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    <strong><em>Antidote Form </em></strong>


    They knew it was dangerous to stand around, yet no one could help sticking, anticipating Mu Yus embarrassing failure.


    Where did Qiao Xue go? If only she was here to see how impudent this brat is.


    Shes not back yet. We can testify, though.


    The dragon vine grouched, Shall I give these narrow-minded fiends a fright?


    They have no idea theyre dissing a pundit on poison, Xiaoshuai added.


    You two just sit still. They dont mean ill intention, Mu Yu said.


    In a nutshell, the brothers circumstance was simr to Ku Mus prior to him erasing his cultivation, except that the poison in Ku Mu at the time had permeated in there for a long time unlike the brothers.


    Having analysed the poison, Mu Yu transferred green spiritual energy from Mao Xiaojius forehead, sending it down to thetters heart. He then looked up to ask, Doctor, do you have crispcloud wood here, the nt for staunching blood?


    What do you want that for? Dont tell me youre thinking of using it to neutralise the poison. Are you having a delusional episode?!


    Ill find it myself, then.


    Mu Yu made sue the wooden fragment inside Mao Xiaojiu wouldnt do anything undesirable and then fumbled through the clinics draws and cupboards.


    Doctor, you have a lot of herbs, huh? You even have the rare tweet leaves,mented Mu Yu, grabbing a chunk of crispcloud wood, several forest leaves, ancient cedar herbs, a white dry leaf that he had to furtively expedite the growth and


    Oi, put them back! I had to scour the entire bog to find them! interrupted the doctor, still busy with Mao Dajius condition.


    What did you pick up so many herbs for? questioned Mu Yu, levitating the herbs.


    What sort of question is that? What does Qiao Xue see in this idiot? To treat patients, obviously!


    In that case, we can justify me using them, then, replied Mu Yu, grabbing some other herbs and then cloning them with his back facing everyone in order to ensure there was enough for both patients.


    Where do you get your confidence from? Those arent herbs for neutralising poison, you runt!


    The doctors principle was to treat those who could be treated and not to waste on patients who were done for. For as long as he had been active as a doctor, he had researched ruins poison and experimented endlessly to concoct an antidote to no avail. As such, Mu Yus deration that he could neutralise the poison came off as a confrontational challenge to hispetence.


    Back at Mao Xiaojius side, Mu Yu crushed the herbs using spiritual energy then split them into two identical ointments. Hmm I need a booster. Ah, a heaven howling divine butterflys blood


    Mu Yu scanned the worried audience for a heaven howling divine butterfly. The bad news was there wasnt one in sight. The good news was


    A silkworms blood would be even better! Mu Yu rushed over to Elder Tiantu and smiled innocently. Could I discuss something with you, Elder Tiantu?


    Elder Tiantu flinched and covered his chest. What do you want?


    To ask for your help to save a life. Fiend beasts blood is a really important medicine booster capable of neutralising poisons. Your blood is essentially magic.


    First, Ive never heard any nonsense about using blood to neutralise poison. Second, Im a fiend! How dare youpare my blood to a lowly fiend beast!


    That means your blood is even more magical, then. How about you make a small sacrifice for your fellow fiends? They only need to rice bowls worth. Look at your white and tubby body. You will be fine.


    Two rice bowls?! Do I look like an evolved pig to you?! Are you picking a fight now?!


    Saving a life will umte far more good karma than saying your prayers. Time wont slow down for anyone, responded Mu Yu, zipping through the crowd to reach the Body Severing Realm elder and sticking a wooden pipe into the elders vein.


    Argh! Ill kill you!


    Mu Yu already returned to the clinic after collecting two serves of white blood by the time Elder Tiantu could rage.


    Im going to tell Qiao Xue to dump you! You have no respect for your elders! Youre a disgrace to fiends! Wait, youre a disgrace to humans!


    In reality, offering that amount of blood was nothing for fiends because they could fill a bucket in the blink of an eye without endangering their life.


    Mu Yu mushed the herbs then procedurally added them. Upon mixing a batch with a bowl of blood, the white blood began to gurgle. Using his spiritual energy, he stirred the mixture, allowing his spiritual energy to mix with them to remove the conflictingponents between the herbs.


    What makes you think that crazy mixture is going to neutralise the poison? snapped the doctor.


    Mu Yu slowly transferred the poison mixture he created into Mao Xiaojiu, getting them to stick to the green spiritual energy enveloping thetter. Snapping his finger, the green spiritual energy started circting the herb mixture around Mao Xiaojius body.


    You done messing around?! erupted the doctor, not seeing any results after a long wait.


    Mu Yu took the other serve of medicine over to Mao Xiaojiu. I am not messing around. I am saving their lives.


    If that isnt messing around, what is, you you you


    The crowd by the door startedshing out at Mu Yu yet again, name calling and firing pejorativements.


    Suddenly, Mao Xiaojius torso sprung up, and he sted a mouthful of bubbling, ck blood to the side. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 669February 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 303August 27, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    <strong><em>Antidote</em></strong>


    Mao Xiaojius reaction to what Mu Yu injected him with frightened the living daylights out of the fiends for they feared the ruins poison would spread. Thus, Aunt Zhu promptly maintained order, belting, Trap Xiaojiu in there! Hes turned into a zombie!


    The fiends readied their magic weapons and harnessed spiritual energy, yet not a soul dared to enter.


    Mao Xiaojiu panted loudly and, although he still looked pale, his breathing and flow of qi were returning to normal. I I Im not Im not a zombie. Im alive.


    The poison can control corpses now?


    Do we need to burn him?


    Prepare fire to burn the old infected corpses, too!


    Rx, rx, hes alive and well. What are you all jumping up and down for? Mu Yu hollered.


    Mao Xiaojiu crawled out of his bed to kowtow. Thank you so much, Doctor.


    What? What? Why is Mao Xiaojiu kneeling now? someone pointed out.


    Doctor, please help my elder brother, begged Mao Xiaojiu.


    The doctor resembled a flesh statue as he stared at Mao Xiaojiu kneeling in front of him. Secondster, he stuttered, M-Mao Xiaojiu, are you sure youre all right?


    The doctor checked Mao Xiaojius pulse and discovered thetter was perfectly fine.


    Yes, I am, Doctor. I am totally surprised to learn you have found an antidote for ruins poison. Thank you, and thank His Majesty!


    I I You stammered the doctor, finding himself in a dilemma due to his bet with Mu Yu.


    Bro, you definitely should thank the doctor for his precious herbs. If it wasnt for them, youd be a goner. You also need to thank Elder Tiantu for offering his blood to save you, Mu Yu voiced.


    Thank you, Doctor. Thank you, Mr. Tiantu.


    Elder Tiantu reacted the same way the doctor did moments ago.


    M-Mu Yu, g-give Mao Dajiu the antidote, requested the doctor, grateful to Mu Yu for saving him from ruin and impressed but also trying to hide his awkwardness.


    On it. You need to use your spiritual energy to seal his wound, though, so that I can apply the antidote. Else, Elder Tiantus blood will spill out, Mu Yu instructed cleverly, trying to involve the doctor so that people wouldnt think he wasnt any good.


    Oh, right, sure.


    The two worked together as per Mu Yus directions to bring Mao Dajiu back from the brink of death in the same fashion the younger brother was resuscitated. The two brothers sincerely expressed their gratitude to the doctor and Elder Tiantu.


    Im always down to help anyone in need. Id be more than willing to offer three or even a bucket of blood. I have noints if we can save you two, expressed Elder Tiantu.


    You two should be thanking Mu Yu. If it wasnt for his form, you two really would be goners today, the doctor rified in the end, believing it was the right thing to do.


    Before Mu Yu knew it, the fiends who witnessed his contribution were heaping praise on him.


    Thank you, Brother Mu Yu, conveyed the brothers.


    Dont worry about it. Take care of yourselves, Mu Yu replied.


    All right, dismissed. Everyone go back to what you were doing, verbalised the doctor, sending everyone but Mu Yu off. Mm I apologise for my rude remarks back there.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Mu Yus shoulder. Hey, Old Geezer, didnt you said youd kowtow? Dont you think its time you made good on your word?


    I I will honour my word! responded the owner, believing being a man of principle was more important than feeding his ego.


    Mu Yu caught the doctor as thetter lowered down, cheerfully saying, Doctor, we never meant for you to really kneel. Qiao Xue would probably p my nose off my face if she found out I made you kneel, haha. Besides, had it not been for your herbs, I would have been useless.


    No, no, no, this old one did not contribute at all Are you also a physician by any chance?


    I suppose so.


    Could you, umm Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 748April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 747April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 398October 13, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    <strong><em>The Ends of the World</em></strong>


    You want the form? queried Mu Yu, having a good guess of what the doctor wanted to ask.


    The doctor constantly fumbled with words in his mind, finding it difficult to articte them due to the deprecatory statements he made of Mu Yu prior. Nheless, for the sake of other fiends who could potentially be victims of ruins poison in the future, he answered, This one admits to being impudent before. He also understands that doctors prefer to hide their forms, and this one does not intend to steal. As such, this old one is willing to exchange anything for your form.


    Ill write out the herbs, their amounts, the procedure and how to remove the conflictingponents. Its just a form.


    Whatever it is you want in exchange, this one will do his best to provide you with it.


    You dont need to give me anything. I dont need anything.


    You are giving me the form for free? Do you know what the significance of ruins poison is to us?


    I do know that its important to you but not me.


    When it came to treating people  which Mu Yu seldom did  he primarily relied on pills. If one pill did not do the job, he just upped the dosage.


    Mu Yu taught the doctor how to adjust the dosages even though he provided a form as context was still king when it came down to it. A tool was only as useful as the context in which it was applied. An evaluation was only as applicable as the context it was applied to.


    I always thought humans are selfish, but you have changed my mind. Our races are at odds, yet you are willing to go so far for us without a word ofint. For that, I offer my admiration and respect.


    Where exactly are these ruins? How did the poisonous miste to be?


    Thousands of years ago, humans  I mean no offence when I say this  drove us here to the remote west, surrounded by bogs, venomous insects, bugs and what have you. Since they have yet to develop remotely decent intelligence, they dont fear us. We struggle to survive in this environment, let alone humans.


    Later on, under Ancestor Green Dragons leadership, we started to build homes here and copte with other fiends to strengthen our physical attributes. Those of us without true dragon blood are the descendent of the most primitive fiends, but Ancestor Green Dragon warned us to never venture to the ruins in the west.


    What exactly are the ruins?


    Were not sure ourselves. Ancestor Green Dragon says its the end of the world.


    I thought the ocean was the ends of the world.


    No, the ocean has its own end, while the continent has its own end. Moyun Mountains is where the ocean and continent intersect. The world is spherical, not t. To the east of Moyun Mountains is the ocean. If you continue flying any direction for a few years, youll find theres some magic that brings you back to where you started. If you keep flying west, youll find our ce; however, the ruins poison mist will prevent you from venturing further.


    What is hidden at the edge of the continent?


    Nobody knows. Maybe Ancestor Green Dragon has gone there, but we dont know. The poison mist usually drifts along the perimeter of the western area. That being said, the wind sometimes blows the mist into our residential area, and weve never had any solution for dealing with it. You are the first person I know of who has an antidote for it.


    How do you usually treat the infected, then?


    If they have only breathed in a small amount, I direct the poison to a certain body part, such as their fingers or toes, using my spiritual energy and then severe the limb. Sometimes, I will have to go as far as taking their entire hand, lower body or all four limbs. They, of course, have the right to choose what they forsake. In cases where the poison has spread as far as the two brothers today, I have to give up on them.


    Life is still miserable even after being treated, then.


    My lifetime of medical knowledge cannotpare to your own. I cannot put into words how grateful I am to you. You are our entire races benefactor.


    You need not say that, Doctor. As I will be living here for some time, I will be in everyones care.


    When Qiao Xue came backst time, all of the residents in Sunshine Valley were worried sick because Ancestor White Ape said she fell for a human boy. I now believe we were worried for nothing and that she was not wrong about you, shared the doctor, jovially stroking his beard.


    Even if all of you acknowledge me, Old Furry is always picking on something.


    Who is Old Furry? I will speak out for you. Is it that stubborn Hou Damao? Ill go warn him to butt out.


    Hahaha, you cant help, teased Xiaoshuai, standing on Mu Yus shoulder.


    Dont worry. Every fiend in this valley will heed a word from me, including Hou Damao.


    Old Furry is your Fiend King White Ape, hahaha, Xiaoshuai exined.


    Huh? Wait, Mu Yu, might you be the young man who rescued him?


    I am. I even saved your Ocean Fiend King. I thought it was public knowledge.


    I-I didnt ask Qiao Xue about it. Please forgive me. I really I really didnt mean to be so rude to you after all youve done for us.


    Mu Yu amiably assured, I wont take it to heart. Besides, Old Furry might award me if I can pass your challenges.


    You speak in jest, Mu Yu, haha. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 749April 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 748April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 201July 7, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    <strong><em>Silkworms Blood</em></strong>


    By the way, theres the most important part about the form we need to address, Mu Yumunicated.


    What would that be? inquired the doctor.


    As you saw, I needed Elder Tiantus blood as a booster. Im not sure if there are any heaven howling divine butterflies among you, but I recall divine silkworms being the next stage of evolution of the butterflies.


    Divine Silkworms were the toughest fiend beasts to track since they did not leave traces and hid in ces hardly ever noticed.


    That is an issue, indeed. I dont think Tiantu will agree to offer his blood.


    Cant you just ckmail him? Arent you a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator? Xiaoshuai suggested.


    Unlike human society, we dont have social hierarchy in Sunshine Valley; we practice freedom. We believe in harmony being the cornerstone to a healthy society.


    Is he the only divine silkworm in Sunshine Valley? Mu Yu inquired.


    No, his family resides here. He and his two family members are the only divine silkworms to have cultivated a human form. If you include the fiend beasts that havent developed intelligence, there are another five there.


    Eight isnt enough if over a dozen people are infected at once Hes chubby enough to provide a bucket and has enough space in his chest to have adequate generosity. Ill see if I can persuade him, hehe.


    Mu Yu found Elder Tiantu wolfing down some pork at an eatery whilst providing a romanticised ount of him making a noble sacrifice to save the nine-tailed cat brothers. Aunt Zhu, who was weaving her web capable of capturing level five fiend beasts by the stall next door to him, condemned, You were screaming and crying about offering a tiny bit of blood, you shameless con artist.


    Thats tripe! I was worried sick for the brothers. That was a cry of sympathy and worry for them. I have to shout to improve the quality of my blood!


    Elder Tiantus blood definitely is precious, indeed, Mu Yu chimed in. You are going to take good care of him from now because youll need his precious blood to save your life if the poison ever gets you.


    You hear? Keep being prickly with me and you can forget about counting on me for help, hahaha, Elder Tiantu taunted.


    Elder Tiantu has a heart of gold; hes the kindest individual Ive ever met. He was willing to lend a hand to anyone in need. He saved the brothers. He is the fiend races future, Mu Yu ttered.


    What do you mean was willing. It should be is willing. Its just that you never noticed until now. Im low-key, you know? bragged Elder Tiantu.


    See? Elder Tiantu has just promised to offer his blood to anyone who is infected. Helping people is his style, Mu Yu added.


    Exactly. Exactly. Im liking you more and more, Elder Tiantu responded, grinning from ear to ear.


    Everyone catch that? Elder Tiantu is willing to sacrifice himself for everyone. If anyone is ever poisoned, Elder Tiantu will offer a tub of his blood without batting an eye, Mu Yu announced in a booming voice.


    Exactly. Thats just the sort of f-, what tub of blood?! What am I, a blood reservoir?!


    Oh, future of the fiend race, whats the matter? Didnt you just swear to help any fiend in need? mocked Aunt Zhu.


    Yes, but but


    Elder Tiantu, you have nothing to fret about. Everyone is going to spoil you from now. You can just eat, drink, sleep and y all day. I believe they will satisfy your every request. Nobody will dare to get on your bad side. Yet, all you have to do is offer a little blood for any patients. Isnt that a dream-like life? Mu Yu enthused.


    You have a point, answered Elder Tiantu, back to his bright self. You all hear that? Show some respect, or dont me me for giving you the cold shoulder when you need it.


    The fiends couldnt see an issue with Mu Yus breakdown of the situation, so they had no issue pampering Elder Tiantu a little.


    Qiao Xue? Spotting Qiao Xue squeezing through the crowd, Mu Yu questioned, Have you eaten anything? Where did you go?


    I just went to freeze the creek outside because someone spoiled my moodst night. I shaped it into your appearance and then shaved it down to blow off some steam.


    Have you heard about my gant save yet?


    I heard about it from Uncle Juxiang. You finally did something worth apuding.


    You haventplimented me yet, though. Mu Yu leaned in to whisper Moreover, I didnt do anythingst night.


    Qiao Xue stomped on Mu Yus toes.


    The doctor meandered over with a radiant smile. You have good taste, Qiao Xue.


    Qiao Xue lowered her face bashfully.


    Qiao Xue is all grown up now, huh? We were going to put her husband candidate through our tests, but it seems Mu Yu is the one now, hahaha, teased the doctor.


    Hearing the other fiends also voice their approval, Mu Yu said, Hear that? No one is against us now.


    Shut up. I havent settled the score with you for what you didst night yet.


    Big Bro, whats the n? quietly asked Jiao Dng, a fiend with long slits for eyes, hiding out in the distance. Everyone in Sunshine Valley is on his side now. If we try to start on him, the entire valley will back him up.


    It makes no difference. Since our lord wants him dead, Sunshine Valley cant save him. Were Body Synthesis Realm cultivators; theres no need to fear him, answered Jiao Dahu, watching Mu Yu and Qiao Xue enter thetters home. We need a n. The fact that he hasnt shown everyone the dragon vine works in our favour. As long as were covert enough, we wont have anyplications to deal with. Hehehe, a divine silkworms blood, huh? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty  Ch. 628August 30, 2023In "Almighty"


    Almighty  Ch. 503April 27, 2023In "Almighty"


    Almighty  Ch. 627August 29, 2023In "Almighty"

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    <strong><em>Fiends Bizarre Ailment</em></strong>


    Over the next four days, Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai were blessed with delicacies thanks to the fiends doting on Qiao Xue. Unfortunately for Mu Yu, she always locked her door when she slept and went outside the valley to meditate daily.


    Its normal for sparks to fly between a man and woman when they share a room, Mu Yu would grumble in exchange for a re.


    Mu Yu, how about we check out the ruins? Im bored out of skin, opined the dragon vine.


    Yeah, the poison cant do anything to our thick skin, Xiaoshuai added, eating a pork bun from Aunt Zhu.


    Dont go. I can filter poison just as you can, but the poison still gives me grief, voiced Qiao Xue.


    What else is there to it? Mu Yu queried.


    Grandpa Green Dragon once had a slip of the tongue and mentioned its a forbidden zone on Third Continent. He also said that only Apotheosis Realm cultivators and beyond could withstand the pressure of the ancient battleground.


    Ancient battleground? Who fought there?


    I just gave you the answer: if only Apotheosis Realm cultivators can go there, who do you think fought there?


    Mu Yu spected there was more to it than that; however, he was toozy to find out. Staying at Sunshine Valley and being a good boy was his way of life. He likedzing around, yet he never had a chance to ever since leaving Moyun Mountains for the first time.


    Qiao Xue, why hasnt anyonee to pick a bone with me for Long Xingyuns death yet?


    They wont rashly take action here.


    Why? I thought those carrying true dragon blood looked down on those without it. Shouldnt it be the norm for the haughty ones to start trouble here?


    That was true in the past, but not now. Aunt Phoenix protects the fiends here and will ruthlessly kick out any troublemakers, answered Qiao Xue, unable to resist a smile.


    Who?


    Phoenix Fiend Monarch!


    Hang on. Theres another monarch?


    Yeah. Didnt I tell you she regained freedom a decade ago? Thanks to her return, fiends without true dragon blood could be on equal footing as the dragons.


    Why didnt you tell me something so important?


    Important? How is it your business?


    Because Well Umm Its upsetting you didnt tell me when were so close.


    Yep, there was no reason for me to tell you. Also, you never asked.


    Are there any other fiend kings whove returned?


    No. Were still searching for the whereabouts of the others. I brought you here to Sunshine Valley since its Aunt Phoenixs territory. Oh, Mr. White Ape also resides here now. I suppose Ocean Fiend King is also staying here.


    They dontin about it being squishy?


    We only have a few residential areas. Other ces are akin to disordered ces, where you see various races living together. Aunt Phoenix is actually very displeased with Grandpa Green Dragons handling of logistics,mbasting him for giving his descendants too much privilege for it to be fair to other fiends. Thats the reason she had Sunshine Valley built and only permitted non-dragons to reside here. Grandpa Green Dragon cant oppose her because uniting all fiends is the priority.


    She really is the fiend races voice of reason and blessing.


    Qiao Xue, why do the fiends spoil you so much, even delivering meals to you daily? Xiaoshuai inquired.


    Qiao Xue created a fountain from her fingertip. Probably because I can control water. We cant carelessly drink water in these regions, especially since the river we came across on our way here flows here from the ruins. Since I can filter water, they need me to supply purified water. Plus, I can use my water to help crops grow.


    Mu Yu, the doctor asked you to drop by his ce, Hu Mei visited and conveyed, giving Mu Yu a wink.


    Ill get moving, then. Enjoy your stay, responded Mu Yu, heading off to the doctor he often visited to share medical knowledge with.


    Even though those with cultivation were supposed to be immune to illness, lots of ailments originating from the environment the fiends lived in gued them. Even Body Synthesis Real fiends would feel as though they were going to hell and back on asion.


    Mu Yu, I wanted to ask for your insight on my arm. The doctor rolled up his sleeve and borated, For some reason, it asionally hurts as though its set aze, and not even my spiritual energy can alleviate the excruciation. I have tried pain killers to no avail.


    Your arm aches? Mu Yu couldnt find any odd symptoms. What symptoms do you see or feel, such as what triggers the pain, when is it triggered or at what intervals?


    I have not found any concrete triggers. Ah, strange patterns also show up when it starts to burn. Honestly, I have no exnation for any of the phenomenon. Other fiends have also experienced the same condition, albeit everyone experiencing the pain in different locations and seeing different images. Even Ancestor Green Dragon is baffled, which is why I am seeking your insight.


    The doctor presented Mu Yu with a book, expanding, Ive recorded the images seen thus far in this book. I cannot identify any corrtion or patterns from the images. We did suspect it was ruins poison at one stage, but none of us have died, so we ruled it out.


    Mu Yu noted the drastic differences in the images recorded. Approximately when did this condition pop up?


    It has almost been two years since the first identified case. Not long after we recorded the first case, many other fiends started suffering the same ailment. In some, it was a monthly trigger, while others could be weekly or daily. As far as I know, the pain wouldntst long. After some time, fiends started to consider it something that was natural; however, I noticed a trend. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 657February 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 748April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 246July 29, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    <strong><em>Tiantus Disappearance</em></strong>


    What was the trend you noticed? Mu Yu inquired.


    The younger and more advanced the patient, the more frequent the bouts. The onset urs during our sleep at night; it feels as though our bodies are taken over. We, nheless, feel perfectly fine upon rising.


    You lose control over your body? Mu Yu thought to himself, <em>Ones consciousness is certainly most vulnerable at night, but whats the catalyst here?</em>


    Are all fiends victims of the condition? queried Mu Yu.


    No. The number of identified cases definitely has trended up, though. Sunshine Valley is the residential area closest to the ruins. Sitting between us and the ruins are only a wilderness and forest. Statistically speaking, our valley has the most recorded cases. I would estimate half of our popce in the valley suffer from it.


    How about the races suffering from it? Does it discriminate?


    ording to my analysis, there is no corrtion between our bodies and the condition but it is corrted to our cultivation. Generally speaking, Primordial Infant Realm cultivators and beyond are susceptible to it.


    I dont have any leads based off the information youve provided, sorry.


    Its all right. Ancestor Phoenix is as lost as we are. I was just testing my luck. It doesnt impact our day to day life, so I dont want to make a big deal out of it, either.


    Mu Yu, Doctor, Qiao Xue burst through the clinic and hollered. Grandpa Tiantu is in trouble.


    What trouble?


    Qiao Xue led the duo over to Elder Tiantus residence, where a crowd was already assembled.


    What happened?


    They weaved through the crowd to see Elder Tiantu, his chubby wife and, presumably, his daughter, crying with a six centimetre white divine silkworm in their arms.


    Mu Yu, Doctor, perfect timing. You have to help their family, urged Mrs. Zhu.


    What happened to him? asked Mu Yu, looking around to see where the other two young divine silkworms from the family of eight were.


    Doctor, Ancestor Phoenix told us to go to you if anything happened before she departed. Three of my children have gone missing, cried Elder Tiantu.


    <em>Say what?</em> Mu Yu pondered.


    Calm down first. Did the three of them go somewhere to y? Have you searched for them? asked the doctor, treating the issue with urgency, especially because of the divine silkworms precious blood.


    You know my children dont like to run about, and they understand me. They should evolve and develop intelligence within another two to three years, which is why they never leave the house. Two of my kids were not feeling well recently, which is why we took care of them and let the other three stay in another room. When I woke up in the morning, though, all three were missing. Also, I found their blood by their bed! exined Elder Tiantu, sobbing.


    Blood?! Show me, urged the doctor.


    Mu Yu inwardly analysed, <em>I smell mulberry trees and the aroma of pork meat bunsing from Elder Tiantus residence. Though the property is located quite far down the cliff face, theres plenty of light. I can tell where the three kids were sleeping, but I think I should hold off onmenting and focus solely on information gathering at this point. There are definitely traces of white blood, but theres not much to go by based off just that. I cant track the three since they havent left any traces behind on the mulberry trees.</em>


    Doctor, I am worried somebody intends to harm my children. Elder Tiantu pointed to Mu Yu, iming, We were perfectly fine until you came here. You mustve kidnapped my children for their blood!


    Mr. and Mrs. Tiantu, Mu Yu has been with me all day yesterday and today. I can also guarantee he would never do that.


    As soon as he came to Sunshine Valley, he imed our blood could neutralise poison, and then our children went missing. Ill bet anything hes involved one way or another! used Mrs. Tiantu.


    Mr. Tiantu, Mrs. Tiantu, I have no reason to kidnap your children. I was forced to take your blood to save the nine-tailed cat brothers; I have no need for your blood, otherwise.


    Why would anyone kidnap our kids, then? They were fine until you showed up, so youre the most suspicious! protested Mrs. Tiantu, ring at him as her husband did.


    M-


    Mu Yu grabbed Qiao Xues hand as she tried to defend him, signalling to her that it was futile to dispute it. He didnt perceive them to be abhorrent fiends over their usations for he could understand how they felt, and he was sure the doctor would ensure fairness.


    The doctor opined, There isnt enough information to draw any conclusions at the moment, but I assure you Mu Yu isnt the culprit. Due to your unique ability, we have no means of tracking your children. Can everyone help search the valley for any traces of them please?


    Whats all the fuss about? Jiao Dahu came over and asked as everyone started to leave, smiling.


    What are you two doing here? Qiao Xue questioned.


    Were here for Mu Yu. Our lord wishes to have a word with him for attacking other fiends without rhyme or reason at the imperial city entrance days ago.


    I dont have anything to say about it, Mu Yu stated.


    Oi! Mind your manners, you imperious human! Jiao Dngshed out.


    Oh, so you did assault other fiends! You mustve been involved in our childrens kidnapping them! erupted Mrs. Tiantu.


    What happened to your children?! Jiao Dahu eximed.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Tiantu tear-ridden recount, Jiao Dahu wiped his grin off his face and assured, Dont cry, Mrs. Tiantu. Since Ancestor Phoenix is out, the two of us will help you. If this human is behind it, we will ensure he pays for his crimes!


    Jiao Dahu, you have no authority to make any calls in Sunshine Valley, asserted the doctor.


    Of course, of course, we have no authority as long as you are here, Doctor, feigned Jiao Dahu, bowing insincerely.


    You can track the scent on their clothing, cant you? asked Mrs. Zhu.


    No, we dont leave any smell behind, answered Elder Tiantu.


    Because of the weak nature of divine silkworms, that was their only defence mechanism.


    Dont we have a bloodhound fiend, Shi Fangquan, who has the best nose among us? He can trace any trace of blood. We can ask him to trace the trail of blood or whatever, proposed Jiao Dahu.


    Mu Yu immediately questioned, Nobody mentioned anything about blood to you, so how do you know to ask about the trace of blood the children left behind? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 533December 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 531December 19, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 512December 9, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    <strong><em>Set Up</em></strong>


    Jiao Dahu imed, I didnt know. My suggestion is a question in itself.


    Yes, yes, we do have their blood! Shifang Xuequan should be able to track them! enthused Elder Tiantu, thankful for the reminder.


    Hes visiting his uncle in the city, though, voiced Mrs. Zhu.


    Wh-what? stuttered Elder Tiantu.


    Im back. Im right here, announced Shifang Xuequan, running over.


    I thought you wouldnt be back for another few days, said Mrs. Zhu.


    I bumped into a fiend I dont recognise this morning in the city, and he told me something happened h-


    Great, interjected Jiao Dahu. Lets find the kids now.


    Jiao Dahu raised several rms for Mu Yu already, but thetter decided to stay silent until there was evidence to support his suspicions.


    Come,e,e, urged Elder Tiantu, dragging Shifang Xuequan into his house.


    With everyone watching on, Shifang Xuequan dabbed some of the blood onto his finger for a sniff. He discharged red spiritual energy from his fingertip, elevating the drop of blood into the air. Performing hand seals for his Blood Spirit Return technique, he mixed his spiritual energy into the blood. Informing the others that he had set the drop of blood to locate the children, he leapt out the window to chase after the flying drop of blood, others following behind him.


    Upon ncing Jiao Dahus way and finding him smiling, Mu Yu inwardlymunicated, <em>Yeah, you two undoubtedly have a hand in this.</em>


    Hoee? Qiao Xue muttered, breaking Mu Yus concentration.


    Seeing the drop of blood head for Qiao Xues house, Mu Yu thought, <em>Dang it, its toote now!</em>


    The fiends following the droplet of blood came across a piece of material covering the wall and stopped.


    D-did my kidse here to y with Qiao Xue?


    Elder Tiantu picked up his pace and lifted off the piece of material. Ah Ah My babies My babies!


    Elder Tiantu wanted to hold his children. Nevertheless, his body would not budge. The sight of his children having their blood drained out of them and deposited it in a bucket beside their corpses shut his brain and body down. His wife let out harrowing screams as if she had gone mad, holding her dead children in her arms.


    You It was you You killed my babies! thundered Elder Tiantu, bolting toward Mu Yu.


    It wasnt me!


    You want to deny it when we found their corpses in Qiao Xues home?! You two are the only ones living here! She would never harm our children, which means youre the only suspect! bellowed Mrs. Tiantu.


    I swear on my life Mu Yu isnt the culprit, Qiao Xue dered, just as emotional as everyone else.


    Hes not the culprit? Hes the only human who hase here recently. Are you saying one of us killed them?! raged Jiao Dahu.


    Exactly. Why did they coincidently die as soon as he arrived? As we told you earlier, he assaulted Jiao Xinghua for no reason at the imperial city entrances a couple of days ago; Jiao Xinghua is still unconscious right now! Jiao Dng shouted, prompting others to start harbouring suspicion for Mu Yu.


    Voice deep, Mu Yu argued, I dont know who left their corpses here, but anyone couldve left their corpses here while Qiao Xue and I were out.


    Funny. You using the residents here, then? scoffed Jiao Dahu.


    We would never harm them, explicated a resident.


    It all happened around the same time you two showed up. Are you ducking suspicion? Mu Yu questioned.


    Dont go maligning people without evidence. We came here for you. We are here under our lords orders to exorcise evil!


    <em>I cant believe saving the brothers caused an innocent child to die,</em> Mu Yu bemoaned in his mind.


    Where are the other two? Hand them over, and Ill let you die in one piece! threatened Jiao Dahu, shing his polished ws.


    Doctor, you have the highest authority in Sunshine Vige. You must help us! Mrs. Tiantu pled.


    I believe there are many unreasonable things about these conjectures, opined the doctor. I believe Mu Yu is innocent. Furthermore, there is no proof to support the im that he is responsible.


    Doctor, you are a fellow fiend and an elder we respect, yet you are defending a human outsider. Are you somehow involved? used Jiao Dahu.


    What gives you any right to point fingers in Sunshine Valley?! brayed the doctor.


    I am merely speaking up for my kin. If you get in our way, youre also suspicious!


    The number of people present only ever increased. Fighting was a terrible idea because, if Mu Yu hurt anyone, it would have been even harder to clear his name.


    Mu Yu is clearly being framed! protested Qiao Xue, standing by Mu Yu.


    Qiao Xue, step aside. We dont wish to hurt you, demanded a Body Synthesis Realm fiend.


    Mu Yu released Elder Tiantu, whom he subdued, and took Qiao Xues hands, using their link to convey, Dont be reckless. Ill get to the bottom of this. For now, stay here to back me up. Nothing good wille out of you also opposing them.


    Will you be all right on your own?


    Third Heaven Pce and Ghost Gate both failed to kill me. You think the two of them have any chance of killing me? Im going to leave the valley so that I dont implicate you and the doctor. Further, Ill be able to investigate this from the shadows. Mu Yu then told Jiao Dahu and Jiao Dng, I know you two are the murderers. Ill being for you.


    Mu Yu teleported himself away immediately after, leading to Jiao Dahumanding, After him!


    Dang it! I shouldnt have let my guard down just because Qiao Xue told me I was safe in Sunshine Valley! Mu Yu cursed from a tree he sat on in the woods.


    Mu Yu, you shouldve just let me roar in their faces, and we wouldnt need to go on the run,mented the dragon vine.


    Scaring them doesnt absolve me of suspicion. Plus, Long Xingyuns old man will eventually personallye. Hes not going to show either of us any mercy. Our priority right now is to find the other two divine silkworms without revealing ourselves.


    What if those two have already killed the kids? Xiaoshuai asked. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 753April 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 751April 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 745April 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    <strong><em>Form Thieving</em></strong>


    If those two wanted to kill the other two kids, they wouldve dumped the kids corpses, and I guarantee that wouldve exasperated everyone in the valley. My guess is they want to provoke the fiends into lynching me for the two. The other reason, which I believe is more probable, is that they know about divine silkworms blood being a key ingredient in neutralising ruins poison given how much uproar started because of the antidote I created, Mu Yu, who was hiding from the search party within his invisibility formation, stated. I swear Ill dig up the truth and avenge the innocent child!


    You two didnt capture Mu Yu? questioned Jade Wyrm King, from his throne ced in the luxurious hall built atop a hill.


    He was slyer and faster than we expected, exined Jiao Dahu, shuddering.


    What did you two bring back two baskets for instead of chasing him?


    Jiao Dahu removed the cloths covering the baskets. My Lord, these two are precious divine silkworms that have yet to develop intelligence.


    Since when are bugs precious? Jade Wyrm King mmed the table, prompting the two to prostrate themselves. Are you two trying to make a fool out of me?


    Your subject dares not. When we went to Sunshine Valley, we saw Mu Yu use a divine silkworms blood to neutralise the ruins poison that was supposed to kill two nine-tailed cat brothers, which is why the tw-


    What? Jade Wyrm King got out of his throne. Really?


    Jiao Dahu fought hard not to cheer and then rified, When we sneaked into the crowd, the brothers looked finished, yet Mu Yu concocted a form, mixing it with the old divine silkworms blood to save them from the verge of death. Everyone in the valley knows about it.


    Ive never heard of anything like that.


    He grabbed several types of herbs from the clinic and said the divine silkworms blood was the booster. The brothers hurled ck blood upon consuming the concoction and then could walk. I swear I am telling the truth.


    You remember which herbs they were?


    The two shook their heads.


    What use do I have for two divine silkworms, then?!


    Our n was to frame Mu Yu using the divine silkworms, and we seeded. However, we decided to spare these two for their worth. We only seeded due to Phoenix Fiend Kings absence.


    The doctor knows the form?


    We are not sure. With that said, we did hear Mu Yu passed on the form to him. Due to Phoenix Fiend Kings association and the doctors grudge with us, we were worried he would not put in the effort to treat you. As such, we brought these two back and hoped you could find another doctor to work out a solution to treat your


    Good work!plimented Jade Wyrm King, ecstatic he was going to finally be rid of his ruins poison.


    Forest ck Tigerdragon indirectly  and purposely  infected him with it about ten-odd years ago, forcing him to prevent it from spreading using his cultivation. That was why he often spent time in the depths of dragon pool to control the spread. He could have amputated a limb, but he deemed himself too precious for that.


    Find a way to obtain the form. If that old fool refuses to y nice, bring him to me!


    Yes, My Lord.


    Once the two left, Jade Wyrm King approached the two baskets and sneered. Ill kill every single one of your kind if thats what it takes to get rid of this poison!


    ***


    Elder Tiantu and his wife started giving Qiao Xue the cold shoulder ever since Mu Yu wasbelled the culprit, even when she visited them. It was as upsetting to her as it was for them since she viewed them as family.


    Jiao Dahu and Jiao Dng definitely sneaked into my ce while we were on the scene to set us up, but we dont have any evidence to prove them responsible. Nobody trusts Mu Yu anymore. If only Aunt Phoenix was here, Qiao Xue bemoaned, sitting on a staircase.


    Finding the Qiao Xue sitting on the staircase, the doctor queried, Why are you sitting here by yourself?


    Mu Yu isnt here, Doctor.


    The doctor took a seat next to Qiao Xue. Im not here for him. I have faith in your judgement. I have also seen his character during the past few days of interacting with him. He would never do something so despicable; he doesnt benefit from it in any shape or form.


    What might you be looking for me for? inquired Qiao Xue, feeling better after hearing the doctors opinion.


    Qiao Xue, I dont want you to misunderstand I wasnt eager to help yesterday; I just didnt have any proof to convince everyone Jiao Dahu and Jiao Dng were behind it in some capacity. If I lose control over the valley, the valley Ancestor Phoenix entrusted me with would be in chaos. All I can do now is pray for him.


    I understand. I am d you trust him, replied Qiao Xue, forcing herself to smile.


    You should avoid going anywhere unless necessary, lest you also be a target. Once Ancestor Phoenix returns, it will be easier to deal with this, okay? advised the doctor, giving Qiao Xue a pat on the shoulder.


    I will.


    Go train. Youve progressed your cultivation so much one night after returning. You two really are a match made in heaven, teased the doctor, winking.


    You are being mean again. He and I I am not going to talk about it.


    Hahaha. Ill leave you now.


    When it was time for the residents of Sunshine Valley to turn in, two outsiders sneaked in Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 358September 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 504December 5, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 283August 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    <strong><em>Kidnapping</em></strong>


    Sitting in front of his tall bookshelf, the doctor burnt the midnight oil out of habit to record the forms for several ailments Mu Yu shared with him prior to thetter absconding. Curing pupi parasite conditions require lunarfang willow vines, which cant grow in deste ces, and scorched dry meat sesame. I suppose its time I made a trip outside to find these two rare herbs.


    Due to the environment, few herbs could weather natures harsh attitude toward the area. As such, the doctor frequently sneaked into humanitys territory to collect herbs. He never had any safety issues thanks to his advanced cultivation and appearance that did not reveal any fiend traits.


    The doctor returned the book to the shelf and blew out his candle.


    Careful not to make any noise. We cant afford to alert the Body Synthesis Realm fiends. whispered Jiao Dahu.


    They dont implement security practices here because Phoenix Fiend King is usually around; they dont even lock their doors. We sessfully kidnapped the divine silkworms kidsst time. This will be a breeze, assured Jiao Dng, getting haughty.


    Thats all the more reason to think theyd exercise caution.


    Jiao Dahu lit up a candle made from the fat of night ritual spirit fiend beasts and grabbed a book from the doctors bookshelf to check. The light emitted was visible only to those holding the candle.


    Where is it? Dont tell me he didnt record the form for ruins poison, griped Jiao Dng, continuing to scan though the books. Bloody bugger didnt write it down!


    Are we going to kidnap him, then?


    Can you use your flipping brain for a change? How are we going to stealthily kidnap a Body Synthesis Realm fiend? Lets get out of here. Well ambush him when he leaves fiend territory; well have plenty of opportunities we have to nab him once he leaves.


    The doctor left the clinic in the hands of his assistance the next morning, which was par for the course, as his assistance still had visible fiend traits. Admittedly, part of the reason for leaving his assistance behind was because he preferred to hunt for herbs on his own.


    The doctor took his usual route out of the fiend territory. Howbeit, instead of crossing the bog, he turned into a forest some distance from Celestial Fiend River and halted on a tree branch. Come out!


    Impressive, Doctor, sardonically praised Jiao Dahu, pping as he emerged from behind a tree.


    What do you two want?


    Hehe, we heard you know how to neutralise ruins poison, which is why our lord asked us to request your aid.


    You know my principle is never to treat anyone from North Shore Abyss Jade Wyrm.


    The brothers cut off the doctors path as he went to leave, with Jiao Dahu saying, Doctor, we are all fellow fiends. Our lord will handsomely reward you for relieving him of ruins poison. You should feel honoured to have his favour.


    Honoured? I couldnt care less about any reward. Remind me why I should help the one who vandalised my clinic, kicked me out of the imperial city and forbade me from setting foot in there again over a decade ago purely because he didnt like my advice to amputate his left arm to save his own life.


    Doctor, why be hung up over the past? Now that you have an antidote for the poison that gues our race, you should share it with everyone, right?


    Ill help any fiend but him. Now run along!


    You want to do this the hard way?


    What do you two want?!


    If you donte with us, well have to make you.


    Jiao Dahu stomped, trapping the doctor in a white the former set beforehand.


    Youre going to brazenly attack me here?


    Doctor, we are merely following orders. Besides, we are inviting you to be a guest.


    Jiao Dahu shrunk the Jade Wyrm Dragon personally invented.


    Release me!


    Jiao Dahu activated a feature that muted the doctor and then sped off.


    Those two really were behind it, scoffed the dragon vine, emerging with Mu Yu where the brothers just kidnapped the doctor.


    We not going to rescue the doctor? Xiaoshuai asked.


    Our goal is to find the two kids. The fact that they kidnapped the doctor instead of Elder Tiantu should raise rms. Ill bet my nut sack theyve kidnapped the two kids. We need to rescue the kids to prove our innocence, Mu Yu answered. We need to tail those two to North Shore Abyss in order to confirm the kids are safe. Before we go there, though, we need to drop by the ruins.


    What for? queried the dragon vine.


    Im of the opinion that Jade Wyrm Dragons poison isnt that severe. What do you two say?


    Oh! You n to


    Mu Yu nodded. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 748April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 749April 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 197July 5, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    <strong><em>Threat</em></strong>


    Mu Yu stopped at a marsh farthest west upon seeing the yellow screen stretching from the floor into the sky, recalling it was the border of the ruins that terrified the fiend race  also the end of the continent, allegedly.


    Fiend King Green Dragon tried creating a barricade, but the poison would corrode the formation he erected with time, resulting in the king yielding to it. ording to the nine-tailed cat brothers, they dropped to the ground after a wind blew while they were a good kilometre away from the border.


    The nts here sure are different to the ones I know. Why do they not corrode when theres poison in them and, instead, are healthier? Its almost as though they thrive off the poison here. As for this poison, I could formte it, but I cant produce it since I dont have the energy here, Mu Yu mumbled.


    I dont like the vibes of this ce, griped Xiaoshuai, tucking himself in Mu Yus shirt with the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu gave the nts in the swamp a flick, triggering a poisoned reed toe to his hand. The poison fills up the hollow interior.


    Mu Yu, are we going to check inside? Xiaoshuai asked.


    Though Id like to, not this time. I might change my mindter, but we need to rescue the kids first.


    ***


    Jiao Dahu threw the doctor to the ground and sauntered to Jade Wyrm. My Lord, we have brought the doctor from Sunshine Valley.


    Jade Wyrm pulled off the white. How are you, Doctor?


    He doctor stood up and aggressed, What do you want?! Didnt you kick me out of the imperial city back then under the false usation of malpractice?!


    Ill cut straight to the chase. You know how to cure ruins poison, apparently.


    Your point? scathingly questioned the doctor, not fearful despite the discrepancy in their power.


    If its true, I need you to help me treat me. If you can, Ill redact the order back then, and you will be Green Dragon Kingdoms prized doctor again. I will also build a new clinic for you in the imperial city. What do you say? demanded Jade Wyrm, posing his demands as a question.


    You want me to treat you? Are you saying youre ready to amputate an arm?


    Amputate an arm? Are you messing with me? Didnt you save the nine-tailed cats without any consequences?!


    That wasnt me; that was Mu Yu. If you want to be rid of your poison, ask him, not me.


    You want to do this the hard way, huh? Ill take you to the ruins now. Lets see if youll amputate an arm!


    Kill me for all I care. You dragons never respected other fiends. I now serve Fiend King Phoenix. I wont yield to you dragons. Go on. Lets see what Find King Phoenix does to you after!


    Hmph, Fiend King Phoenix isnt around, so who can tell her what happened? I can already see everyone targeting Mu Yu for killing you.


    You monster.


    Technically speaking, Im a dragon. If you refuse to help, Ill bury the valley along with you, and itll be Mu Yus credit. I suppose he wouldnt mind massacring the entire valley after he killed a divine silkworm.


    Fine, agreed the doctor, after realising resistance was hopeless. I need to back to collect the herbs I need, though. Also, I must have Elder Tiantus consent because his blood is the booster.


    You dont need to. I have any herb you could need. As for the booster


    Jiao Dahu received the signal to pass the baskets behind the table to the doctor.


    You lot are the culprits, after all! Have you no conscience?!


    What do you mean, Doctor? Mu Yu killed the kid. We went through a great deal to rescue these two, Jia Dahu imed, shing his yellow teeth.


    Though the doctor was relieved that they only put the children to sleep using spiritual energy, he thundered, You shouldve sent them back to Sunshine Valley, then! You want to use their blood when theyre just kids?


    Theyre mere morons without intelligence, scoffed Jade Wyrm. All that matters is that they can free me of this condition.


    I refuse to use their blood to treat you!


    In that case, I shall kill them.


    The doctor pulled the baskets behind him as Jade Wyrm coiled his arm. As a result, Jade Wyrm suspended the doctor in the air by his throat Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 732March 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 756April 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 246July 29, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    <strong><em>Poison Experiment</em></strong>


    Old man, I suggest you wise up. Ill exterminate their entire race if thats what it takes to be rid of this poison. Now, how much blood do you need?


    Jade Wyrm threw the doctor through a chair, prompting the doctor to hold the two baskets on his chest so that the children wouldnt be harmed. The doctor crawled to his feet to answer, These two are too young to possibly provide you with enough blood when the poison has infected you for so long! Send them back to the valley, and ask Elder Tiantu to rece them. I believe hed be willing to supply you with blood.


    Jiao Guanwen stole a glimpse of the doctor as he entered and then bowed to Jade Wyrm, Your subject has brought them back.


    Bring them over.


    Jade Wyrms subordinates shunted Elder Tiantus family into the building. Jade Wyrm then turned to the doctor with a simper. I believe we have enough blood now, Doctor.


    My babies!


    Elder Tiantu ran over to find his kids in the basket as still as corpses. Concerned for his children, he forgot he was kidnapped and, in a raspy voice, pleaded, Doctor, please check on my kids.


    Theyre just unconscious. Theyre fine, assured the doctor.


    Thank you. Thank you, expressed Mrs. Tiantu.


    How did you end up kidnapped? quietly asked the doctor.


    We were just sleepingst night. Next thing we knew when we woke up, we were already here.


    Annoyed, Jade Wyrm discharged his Ascension Realm energy, putting Elder Tiantu on his bottom. Enough drivel. Doctor, how much blood do I need? Two adult bugs will suffice, right?


    Elder Tiantu didnt need much effort topute what was going on when Jade Wyrm was notorious for his ruthless ways and ambitions.


    Show me where the herbs are, demanded the doctor.


    Jade Wyrm gestured for Jiao Guanwen to show the doctor the way to his tremendous herb collection that he prepared to cure himself.


    The doctor concocted an antidote specific to Jade Wyrms needs and easily obtained some blood from Elder Tiantu without the necessary long-winded exnation. When he served it up, however, Jade Wym used, You think Id trust an antidote you concocted?


    Whyd you ask me to prepare it if youre not going to trust me?!


    You expect me to trust a lowly fiend, not to mention a humans form? Drink it. What if youre feeding me poison?


    Im leaving it here. You decide whether you will take my word or not!


    Candidly, the doctor did consider just poisoning Jade Wyrm to death. Nevertheless, that would jeopardise Sunshine Valley as Jade Wyrms minions would avenge their leader.


    Your provocations wont work. We just need someone to test it.


    Test it?


    As a doctor, youd be willing to test a concoction for your patient, wouldnt you?


    You want me to test it?


    If your concoction can neutralise ruins poison, why are you afraid? If you cant save even yourself, dont me me for retaliation.


    Whos going to save you if I dont live through it?


    Dont die, then. Else, Ill have to seek out Mu Yu.


    Jade Wyrm would have hunted Mu Yu if he wasnt busy alleviating the symptoms of the poison over thest few days.


    Jade Wyrm dragged the doctor and Elder Tiantus family off to the ruins, with his three henchmen following along. They came to a halt at a kilometre away from the mist, and then Jade Wyrm shoved the doctor forward. Keep going. I believe you know how to stay alive.


    Even though he knew how to concoct and antidote for the poison, the doctor still feared the mist that had been engraved in his bones that it was something to be terrified of and rightfully so. After all, if the poison spread faster than he could produce an antidote, all the knowledge would be for naught. Nheless, he forced himself to trudge forward for it was the only way to survive. He chose to go where the mist was thinnest and fell back as soon as he noticed the mist approach.


    Upon returning to Jade Wyrm, Jade Wyrm presented the doctor with the antidote concocted earlier. Drink it. If it can neutralise the poison in you, Ill believe you. Otherwise


    Already sumbing to the poison, the doctor quivered as h took the bowl. He added some extra herbs to ensure the dosage was enough for his scenario, prompting Jade Wyrm to point out, I knew you were deceiving me.


    I never had any reason to. Believe what you want!


    The doctor felt the burning sensation the antidote produced and soon hurled up ck blood, all of which Jade Wyrm watched intently.


    Hahahaha, you havent let me down, remarked Jade Wyrm, casting his gaze onto the trembling divine silkworm family.


    Now that you know it works, I can concoct your serve back at your ce, and then you better release us!


    Release you? Pfft. You tried to harm me with a fake form, and now you want to be spared? As for the divine silkworms, Ill raise them as domestic pets.


    Kill me, and youll suffer forever.


    Jade Wyrm looked Jiao Guanwens way. You remember?


    I remember the herbs, volume and procedure, My Lord.


    In that case, we can get rid of him in case Fiend King Phoenix gets on our case. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 748April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 757April 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 747April 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    <strong><em>U-Shaped Swamp (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Jade Wyrm, you will never win the peoples support with your discriminative attitude even if you doe to power! brayed the doctor, seeing no reason to hold back if his death was inevitable.


    Peoples support? I dont need that worthless junk. True blood dragon and cultivation are all that matters, ahahaha.


    True dragon blood? Ancestor Green Dragon would never pass his throne onto your impure kind, then.


    Impure? You must be unaware of the human brat Qiao Xue brought backs secret. He has an evolved dragon vine with him. Absorb its blood, and I will be a true dragon!


    Mu Yu has a dragon vine?


    Im just sharing the information with you as a farewell gift. Now, farewell!


    Jade Wyrm extended an arm at the doctors forehead. Aware that he was no match, the doctor shut his eyes and inwardly expressed, <em>Ancestor Green Dragon is an evolved Dragon Vine. Mu Yu, do well to protect Lord True Dragon.</em>


    They say the apple doesnt fall far from the tree. I always disliked Long Xingyun, but you raise the bar.


    Jade Wyrm stopped himself, and the doctors eyes flew open. They spotted Mu Yu standing atop a reed, ying with another one in his hand.


    Mu Yu hid the dragon vine inside a nt, while Xiaoshuai and he didnt need to fear the yellow mist.


    Mu Yu, run! Youre no match for him! urged the doctor.


    Youre the Mu Yu who killed my son?


    That what Goody Ol Long Yeli tell you?


    I will send you to him to apologise!


    I thought you were just ruthless, but now you sound idiotic, too. I never killed your son. Do you actually believe Long Yeli?


    You killed my son and ckmailed a dragon vine. I shall exorcise you and rescue Lord True Dragon! threatened Jade Wyrm, cautiously inching closer to the swamp and then stopping at the edge.


    Mu Yu pped his hands. I have nothing but praise for your ability to throw usations with a straight face, but you sure you can kill me?


    Ruins mist might not affect you, but do you really think I cant kill you just because youre hiding in there? Jade Wyrm condensed spiritual energy in his hand and sted a white beam into the clouds, manifesting a wyrm. That shall be your grave!


    Mu Yu concealed himself in the reeds as the wyrm slithered into the swamp. The wyrm blew a hole in the swamp, sending tremors throughout the area. As a product of the quake, the poison drifted toward Jade Wyrm, he quickly retreated.


    All those threats and youre running? I thought you figured out how to counter the poison? Mu Yu emerged again to mock.


    You going to hole up in there forever?!


    Who said Im hiding in here? Also, I never nned to hide here.


    Mu Yu, stop! What are you doing?! Hell kill you without batting an eye! urged the doctor, watching Mu Yu leap at Jade Wyrm.


    Fool! roared Jade Wyrm, sting apart all of the reeds Mu Yu fired at him as arrows. To his shock, ruins poison burst from the reeds he destroyed. Youre resorting to sneak attacks?


    Look whos talking. Mu Yu teleported into the shrubs, re-emerging by the doctor and family of divine silkworms.


    Kill him!manded Jade Wyrm, confined inside a field of yellow mist  courtesy of Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu fired reeds at the three Body Synthesis Realm fiends closing in, scaring the three off. Too scared to destroy the reeds? Ill lend you a hand.


    Mu Yu exploded the reeds, aiming the explosion so that the yellow mist would blow toward the trio.


    Elder Tiantu and his wife reverted to their fiend forms, standing a towering ten metres tall to shield their children from the mist. Elder Tiantu pulled the doctor underneath him to protect thetter, the key to protecting their children. There was no need for them to fear, though, for the reason that Mu Yu had control over the direction that the mist travelled.


    The three wyrms ran several metres away and checked themselves for infection. Jade Wyrm, therefore, snapped, What are you three cowards afraid of when we know how to concoct the antidote? Kill Mu Yu, and bring back that family of divine silkworms.


    Ironically, Jade Wyrm was too scared to jump through the mist around him.


    You three are brave souls, huh? jibed Mu Yu, waiting for the three who mustered every ounce of bravery to turn back. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 596January 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 651February 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 650February 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    <strong><em>U-Shaped Swamp (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Argh!


    Jiao Dahu, who spearheaded the assault, crashed into the ground, face turning yellow.


    Jiao Dng and Jiao Guanwen stopped as fast as they good, with thetter informing, My Lord, we cannot get any closer.


    I also breathed some in! eximed Jiao Dng, still able to stand on his feet but yellow lines started to emanate on his face.


    Stop crying over every small thing! Go around it! ordered Jade Wyrm.


    What could they do besides grit their teeth and try going around the poisonous mist. Mu Yu, of course, only left the opening to lure them into a hail of reeds. In addition, Mu Yu expedited the growth of every nt in the swamp, extending their reach toward his opponents.


    I wont forget this! Retreat!manded Jade Wyrm, taking off the fastest.


    Jiao Dng wanted to save Jiao Dahu. s, Jiao Dahu was already surrounded in yellow mist, deterring Jiao Dng.


    Good job, reeds, praised Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu tapped Elder Tiantu and his wife. Its all good now. We should get out of here now.


    Were dead. Were dead. Weve been poisoned, cried Elder Tiantu.


    How? Your kind is born with a strong immunity to ruins poison, Mu Yu notified.


    Really?


    Okay, you tell me when a divine silkworm has been poisoned when other fiend races have.


    There was That is true


    Parasites never went near divine silkworms, let alone ruins poison. Thus, the two checked their status, then reverted to their human form.


    Can you hurry up? I need to help the doctor excrete his poison. Mu Yu whipped out herbs that he prepared in advance and stabbed a reed into Elder Tiantu without a heads up. Im going to need to borrow some of your blood.


    Ow! screamed Elder Tiantu.


    Blegh! Once the doctor coughed up thest trace of poison in his body, he questioned, That was a close call. Where are those unscrupulous dragons?


    We kicked their behinds back to their den, Xiaoshuai dered.


    Y-you drove them off? stuttered the doctor, not privy to what urred while he was in a daze due to the poison.


    How? Jade Wyrm is an Ascension Realm fiend! contested Elder Tiantu.


    How do you think we rescued the fiend kings? You think they just woke up one day and strolled out like any other morning? It was all thanks to my amazing skills and Mu Yus courage, imed Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu flicked Xiaoshuais head then asked, Your two kids must still be asleep.


    Doctor, can you please check my children? begged Elder Tiantu.


    The doctor injected the kids with a tiny amount of spiritual energy to inspect them. Theyre just weak. They mustve had some blood drawn from them. Please tell me you know whos responsible for your childs death now.


    Hugging her child, Mrs. Tiantu tearfully conveyed, Mu Yu, we apologise for falsely using you. We also owe you an apology for saving us despite the horrible things we did.


    I I Im sorry, Mu Yu. I lost my mind when I saw my childs corpse. Were sorry expressed Elder Tiantu, going pale in the face from embarrassment.


    Dont worry about it. Anyone wouldve reacted simrly. You can ask them what happened during the kidnapping once the twoe to, replied Mu Yu, feeling somewhat guilty for turning the kids into instruments of revenge due to his grudge with Long Xingyun.


    Jade Wyrm wont stop at anything toe after Sunshine Valley now that Fiend King Phoenix is out, the doctor pointed out.


    Dont worry. I gave him some more ruins poison, so itll take him a few days before he can start anything up again, responded Mu Yu, taking onest vengeful nce at Jiao Dahu.


    They took a good amount of blood from us when they kidnapped us and know the form now. Doesnt that mean theyll recover in no time? voiced Mrs. Tiantu.


    Mu Yu tugged up the corner of his lip. Let them try.


    Mu Yu and the doctor exchanged eye contact. The doctor shook his head. They will pay for their heinous deeds.


    ***


    Jiao Guanwen, you remember the form, right? asked Jade Wyrm.


    Yes, My Lord, replied Jiao Guanwen, maintaining formality despite his own suffering.


    Hurry up and concoct it, then! What are you waiting for? Once youve cured me, you can use the spare divine silkworm blood for yourself.


    After doing as he was told, Jiao Dng and Jiao Guanwen looked on enviously as Yu Jialong consumed the antidote because the both of them were also in pain.


    Jade Wyrm, feeling his blood roiling, told himself through his teeth, This is normal.


    Its working Its working! Jade Wyrm cheered, feeling the poison excretion. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 754April 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 756April 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 755April 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    <strong><em>Ruins Poison</em></strong>


    Jiao Dng and Jiao Guanwen were overwhelmed with relief to see the form working because there was enough blood for them, as well.


    Jade Wyrm, who had a high level of self-awareness, dered, I can imagine myself back at full power. I should be able to progress my cultivation again, and then Ill shred Mu Yu!


    Suddenly Jade Wyrm felt something amiss for the herbs effect wore off, leaving him with residue poison. Even worse, the poison that the herbs drew out started rioting inside him. The divine silkworms blood started to bite back as though something aggravated it. Blood forced its way through Jade Wyrms mouth and to the floor.


    Hes coughed up the bl-, white blood? Isnt that the divine silkworms blood?! eximed Jiao Guanwen, excitement turning into bafflement.


    D-does that mean our lord has been cured? asked Jiao Dng.


    Argh! Jade Wyrm grunted, yellow patterns starting to surface on his skin as his energy level plummeted. That isnt an antidote.


    Jade Wyrm coughed another mouthful of white blood, eyes wide due to the more excruciating jerk inside him. Enraged with his exacerbated condition, he pulled Jiao Guanwen over by the cor. Did you get the wrong form?!


    I-I strictly adhered to the old fiends procedure.


    Why has my condition been aggravated, then? Jade Wym wished he still had enough strength to crush Jiao Guanwen, but all he could afford was to throw thetter side. He reverted to his true form  a white wyrm  and start writhing in the sky. As he dove back into dragon pool, he could be heard blustering, Mu Yu, I swear Ill rip you apart!


    Sir Guanwen, what should we do, then? questioned Jiao Dng, worry written all over his face.


    Jiao Guanwen bolted into the room and created a form, consuming his form and then directing the poison to his left arm. Mu Yu!


    Jiao Guanwen took a de and lopped his left arm off, scaring the wits out of Jiao Dng with his harrowing cry.


    ***


    The two kidnapped divine silkworms recounted the kidnap upon waking up back at Sunshine Valley. Thankfully, they were spared from execution because Jade Wyrm intended to keep them, though he left them in an unhealthy state when he drew blood from them.


    You dont need to feel guilty. Ill do my best to protect all of you until Fiend King Phoenix returns, Mu Yu conveyed to all the residents of Sunshine Valley. Doctor, I am the root of theseplications. Jade Wyrm wants my head due to him believing that I killed Long Xingyun.


    You dont need to dump all of the me on yourself. Qiao Xue already rified what transpired. Long Xingyun deserved to die by all ounts, opined the doctor, waving his hand. The fact that you rescued two fiend kings could right any wrong you couldvemitted. Since Jade Wyrm wants to pursue a vengeance with you, I guarantee Ancestor Phoenix will have it out for him. We should be the ones apologising to you for jumping to conclusions after everything you did.


    Since we cant cry over spilt tea, I wont idly stand by. I will help protect Sunshine Valley from Jade Wyrms rage. I will protect Elder Tiantus family with a formation. I have set up formations around the valley so that rms will go off if a foreigner tries to infiltrate.


    Speaking of Jade Wyrm, I wonder how he is doing. I wonder if they can figure out the antidote since they managed to learn it from me.


    Hahaha, dont worry. Besides you and me, nobody can save him from his misery anymore. If hes the type of fool who arbitrarily thinks he can use the same dose as your case, hell be in trouble. Context will always be the most important variable.


    Well, I hope he dies from it. Mu Yu I heard from him that you have a true dragon with you. Is that true?


    Mu Yu, theres no point hiding anymore now that itse to this, voiced the dragon vine.


    From what Qiao Xue gathered, Jade Wyrm was the only one to know about the dragon vine among the three major factions, fortunately. Despite that, Mu Yu still had qualms about revealing the dragon vines existence as it would mean that they would be fighting more than Jade Wyrm. Nheless, he chose to trust the doctor in the end.


    Due to the importance of this, please dont tell anyone else about it. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 758April 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 760April 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 755April 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    <strong><em>Guarding Sunshine Valley</em></strong>


    L-Lord True Dragon! blurted the doctor, standing up and then hurriedly genuflecting again.


    Dont worry about it. I dont need all those formalities, dered the dragon vine, standing atop Mu Yus shoulder.


    Its not that I dont trust the residents here, but the more people know, the higher the likelihood someone has a slip of the tongue. For that reason, please keep it a secret between us, Mu Yu stressed.


    I will keep the secret. Lord True Dragon is the one we all revere. Though the dragons are always boasting, Ancestor Green Dragon hasnt acknowledged any of them. We will only ever acknowledge true dragons.


    The dragon vine raised its chin. I, too, look down on bootleg dragons.


    Oh, put a sock in it. There are tonnes of bootlegs dragons that are realms ahead of you. Youre just decoration, Xiaoshuai ridiculed.


    Im still growing!


    A generation wouldve passed by the time you grow up.


    That was part of the reason for their visit this time. Besides, the dragon vine was steadily growing stronger, for a fact.


    Doctor, Id like to ask for your aid in leading the residents because you hold the highest authority here at present. We need to set up security measures before Jade Dragon invades, Mu Yu opined.


    Just say the word. Ill handle the delegation.


    For starters, please provide me with detailed information on Sunshine Valleys terrain; we cant afford any blind spots. I will erect formations to prevent his minions sneaking in again.


    Consider it done.


    While the residents of Sunshine Valley were busy with their tasks, Mu Yu and Qiao Xue used the foliage and creek nearby to construct an invisible barricade with more formations installed within it. Thanks to the numerous items Fiend King Phoenix left behind, Mu Yu had sufficient formation foundations to cover the entire valley. The only way into the valley, therefore, was the route the residents took turns guarding.


    Though Qiao Xue couldnt find any ws in their setup, she still questioned, Will these systems be adequate?


    If he forces his way through, no. Theres no way he isnt going to sneak in, nheless, Mu Yu asserted.


    In the first ce, why would he sneak in? the dragon vine asked.


    He wont. If he tries to take the valley by force, the other dragon factions will leverage his actions against him, and theres no way he can hide such arge-scale attack Mu Yu exined.


    Exactly, idiot earthworm. We mainly need to be wary of the ones trying to creep in.


    Yes, but what if hees here under the guise of apprehending you to avenge his son? queried Qiao Xue.


    Mu Yus bloodlust featured an appearance in his eyes for a split second.


    I hope hes poisoned to death already,mented the dragon vine.


    I doubt hell die from it. Its a pity I cant employ the nts by the border of the ins in case I harm anyone innocent, or hed have iting.


    In his spare time, Mu Yu pushed to progress his cultivation as much as possible for the imminent sh as well as to begin his climb up Ultimate Immortals Ranking afterwards.


    Breaking the seventh day streak of peace, a patrol fiend frantically reported Jade Wyrm was at the entrance and demands permission to enter under the guise of arresting Mu Yu.


    I bet hes personallying here and sending someone to report because his infiltration teams failed, Mu Yu opined, regarding Qiao Xue with a nod before the two took off to the entrance.


    The doctor was the first resident of the valley to confront Jade Wyrm and his hundred-odd men. What are you here for?


    Jade Wyrm snickered. I am here to arrest a human who has trespassed into fiend territory. Doctor, do you know what the penalty for sheltering a human is?!


    Ancestor Yujiang invited Mu Yu here as a guest, and he is Ancestor White Apes saviour. You tell me what our ancestors shouldbel your arrest.


    Indeed, both have stated a human helped them. In saying that, we have never seen said human. Just because you im the human in the valley to be the one, doesnt make him the one. How do we know he isnt an imposter?


    Jade Wyrm actually held a grudge against Fiend King White Ape but couldnt pursue it owing to the difference in hierarchy and power. Jade Wyrm never wanted to let his son leave his sights in case the other four factions tried to assassinate his son; however, Fiend King White Ape insisted Long Xingyun join Ocean Fiend Kings rescue mission, leaving Jade Wyrm with no choice but toply.


    Qiao Xue was present in both rescue missions. Are you using her of mistaking him?


    I heard Mu Yu is a conniving human capable of using formations. Qiao Xue is susceptible to deceit at her young age. I, consequently, must put him under arrest for the sake of our race until our ancestors return. If they confirm he is their saviour, it wont be toote to release him,


    Uncle, I believe that will not be necessary for I can tell who is deserving of my trust, Qiao Xue asserted, arriving by the doctors side with Mu Yu.


    You two are not qualified to judge. What I do know is that he murdered my son. I must take him into custody now. Should you get in my way, I will not pull any punches.


    Jade Wyrm, you already got rid of the ruins poison? Mu Yu inquired.


    The doctor and Qiao Xue flinched. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 595January 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 596January 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 650February 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    <strong><em>Four Major Dragon Factions</em></strong>


    You will die, Jade Wyrm dered in a low voice, recalling what happened days ago.


    Let me guess: you couldnt figure out the antidote form, yet ruins poison is no longer attacking you. Oh, I know now, Mu Yu mocked, pping his hand. You directed the poison to a limb and chopped it off. I can see all your limbs are attached, so what did you lop off, eh?


    Xiaoshuais eyes moved south. He didnt cut off his manhood, did he?


    Say that one more time if you have the guts! raged Jade Wyrm, who opted to sacrifice his manhood because it would not ruin his appearance as an almighty dragon.


    Jade Wyrm finally surrendered to his anger and sprung. Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter Sword, knowing he would need to rely on his bloodlust energy to tackle the Ascension Realm fiend.


    Wow, this looks fun, hahaha, jibed a middle-aged man, as he arrived on the scene with his erect torso and hands behind his ck robe. Strangely, he wore a cultured smile, yet his eyes told a different story.


    What do you want, ck Tigerdragon?! Jade Wyrm thundered with his face twisted in fury.


    If Ancestor Phoenix found out you led thisrge group to riot at Sunshine Valley, Im sure shell hunt you down. Last time I checked, you cant afford to lose any more manpower, hey? satirically asked ck Tiderdragon.


    Whats. Your. Point?!


    I heard Jiao Guanwen and Jiao Dng lost an arm each in a fight two days ago, while Jiao Dahu is missing. The death of my poor nephew, Xingyun, also makes my heart ache. North Shore Abyss is having a really harsh time.


    Mind your own business. I have plenty of men. Im here to capture a spy among our race. If you know whats good, dont get in my way.


    Hahaha, calm down Brother Jade Wyrm. Contrary to your im, I heard Mu Yu saved Ancestor Yujiang and Ancestor White Ape. I dont think Ancestor Phoenix will be too pleased to hear about this, and I dont think youll like the consequences, pointed out ck Tigerdragon, pouring oil on the fire.


    A young human did liberate the two, but none of us have seen him. How are you sure its <em>that </em>Mu Yu? All I see is a spy who must be interrogated!


    You dont trust Qiao Xue? Okay, how about ck Tigerdragon wore on a grin as he set his sights on someone in the distance and snapped his fingers.


    Long Yeli? Whats he doing with ck Tigerdragon? Mu Yu blurted, watching Long Yeli fly over to ck Tigerdragons side.


    Qiao Xue shook her head, feeling somewhat sorry for Long Yeli, who had an arm and leg removed in addition to other wounds smothered all over him.


    Long Yeli? Didnt I tell you to go apologise to my son?!


    Jade Wyrm sted a qi de at Long Yeli, freaking thetter out. ck Tigerdragon dragged Long Yeli behind him, simultaneously defusing Jade Wyrms attack. Shaking his head, ck Tigerdragon then said, Youre still as murderous as always. Long Yeli has filled me in on how Xingyun died. How foolish of you to try silencing him.


    He deserves to die for failing to protect my son!


    Long Yeli reported Long Xingyuns death faithfully. Unfortunately, Jade Wyrm decided to go down the denial route and sought someone to take the me. In a desperate attempt to save himself, Long Yeli cast the me on Mu Yu. s, Jade Wyrm didnt excuse Long Yeli and executed his long-time subject  or so he thought he did.


    Ancestor Green Dragon made it very clear that we need to stand united. Long Yeli is a Body Synthesis Realm adept and experienced pugilist we regard highly, yet you thoughtlessly tried to kill him. ck Tigerdragon assured Long Yeli, cing a hand on thetters shoulder. Long Yeli, let us all here the truth behind my nephews death. Say it loud and clear. I will protect you from any harm.


    Brother ck Tiger, why didnt you invite me to hear the true story? voiced Purple Lightning Flying Dragon, a striking man younger than ck Tigerdragon, purple qi swirling around him.


    Hahaha, arent you already here, Brother Flying Dragon?


    ck Tigerdragon didnt appear surprised. As a matter of fact, he peered around and, unsurprisingly to him, a maiden donning a yellow robe sauntered over to Jade Wyrm within just two steps.


    Why didnt anyone notify me there was a party here today? questioned Long Keshuang, the elder sister-inw of Jade Wyrm.


    In order of descending age of the four faction leaders was Long Keshuang, ck Tigerdragon, Jade Wyrm and,st but not least, Purple Lightning Flying Dragon.


    Im more VIP than VIP out here. All four are here just for me, Mu Yu joked brightly.


    Is this any time to be having fun? Qiao Xue chided.


    Rx. They didnte here as a team, so theres nothing to worry about. To the contrary, Im excited to see what happens when all hell breaks loose. If theres anything worth worrying about, its that Long Yeli mightve informed ck Tigerdragon about Dragon Vine. If the others find out, its going to turn out as a fatal four-way fight. That said, Im sure that three of the four will dump the responsibility on whoever tries to strike Dragon Vine first when Fiend King Green Dragon asks what happened.


    Long Yeli, you can start now, stated Long Keshuang, sending chills down Long Yelis spine.


    I-I


    Its all right. Bravely tell us what happened to Long Xingyun. We all watched him grow up from the day he was born. None of us what to see a young heros premature demise, do we? ck Tigerdragon loudly verbalised.


    Hes right. Long Yeli, are you afraid someone will silence you? added Purple Lightning Flying Dragon.


    Young Master Xingyun Long Yeli convinced himself to continue and recounted all of the events faithfully.


    Xingyun tried to harm Ancestor Yujiang?! eximed ck Tigerdragon, feigning surprise.


    Long Yeli, dont make up stories! Xingyun would never do such a thing. Im going make sure you can never shirk responsibility and malign others again! snapped Jade Wyrm.


    ck Tigerdragon shook his head as part of his faade. He clearly brought up Long Xingyun during the attempted invasion to dethrone Jade Wyrm.


    This one swears on his life that is a faithful ount. Qiao Xue can also testify! Long Yeli hastily added in hopes someone would protect him.


    Long Keshuang trained her stare on Qiao Xue and dimpled. Qiao Xue, you grew up alongside Xingyun, so you know he isnt the sort of fiend to do that, right? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 761April 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 758April 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    <strong><em>Superficial Truce and Silent War</em></strong>


    Qiao Xue sternly stated, Long Yeli is 100% correct. Long Xingyun asked for it; the coward almost cost us the n.


    Long Keshuang lowered the corner of her lips. Qiao Xue, I thought you were smarter than that. Has that human boy clouded your judgement?


    You can ask Ancestor Yujiang in person when he is back. I believe he would have told Grandpa Green Dragon all about it. Are you suggesting Ancestor Yujiang would lie?


    Youve let me down, Qiao Xue, replied Long Keshuang, disappointed Qiao Xue didnt y along so that she had an excuse to silence Long Yeli.


    Hahaha, what is this? joked Purple Lightning Flying Dragon. Xingyun may have made poor judgement, but hes no longer here. You dont need to cast me now, do you? <em>He</em> is here to avenge his son, but its now clear that Mu Yu is innocent. Continuing with this farce is unjust.


    Is he speaking up for you? Xiaoshuai queried.


    As if. Hes trying stop prevent Jade Wyrm from taking me. At this point, I reckon its safe to say they all know about Dragon Vine.


    Oh, so theyre all here for Big Earthworm.


    Bootleg dragons are as fake as their im to dragonhood is, scoffed the dragon vine.


    Hahaha, Mu Yu, this one is Purple Lightning Flying Dragon, Long Shentu. As our ancestors saviour, you are our races exalted guest. You are wee here. Nobody will dare to harm you.


    Indeed, we understand reason. Since Xingyuns death isnt your fault, we will protect you. I apologise for not introducing myself earlier. I am Forest ck Tigerdragon, Long Xingan.


    Mu Yu snubbed the other two tantly vengeful leaders and smiled back at the two who put on a faade due to the stalemate. It is a pleasure to meet you. This one is Mu Yu.


    Qiao Xue, take care of our esteemed guest, Long Shentu instructed.


    Of course, replied Qiao Xue.


    Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang whispered to each other.


    Your attitudes surprise me. Like you two, I also hope  Jade Wyrm scowled  Mu Yu enjoys his stay at Sunshine Valley.


    After Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang departed, Long Xingan conveyed, I shall not take up your time. Goodbye.


    Let us meet again, Mu Yu, voiced Long Shentu.


    Thats it? asked the dragon vine, surprised.


    Were you hoping to serve them lunch or something? Mu Yu sarcastically questioned.


    The doctor heaved a big breath. Thank heavens theyre gone. I thought they would attack you, at the very least, Mu Yu.


    Its just a fleeting moment of respite. The fiend kings would punish whoever attacked me today, Mu Yu corrected.


    Are we just going to wait for them to prey on us from the shadows just as Jade Wyrm didst time?


    Its time we announce Dragon Vines existence to the public, Mu Yu answered, sweeping his gaze over the patrol fiends standing by.


    Did you not say we cant?


    I have no doubts Long Yeli has divulged its existence to Long Shentu when the former switched allegiance. I reckon Long Xingan has used some means of acquiring the knowledge, as well. Theres no point hiding if all four leaders are already privy to its existence. What do you reckon, Dragon Vine?


    Well, its the same thing, different day, really, responded the dragon vine.


    The doctor assembled everyone in Sunshine Valley upon returning.


    Doctor, what happened? Why do you look so serious? Are we really in trouble? Mrs. Zhu asked first.


    Are the dragons going to attack Sunshine Valley? Jiu Damao inquired.


    Well fight them to our veryst breaths if they dare to invade! Theres nothing to fear! snapped Elder Tiantu, getting pork juice everywhere as he waved the pork bun in his hand around.


    From the tall tform at the centre of the valley, the doctor gestured for silence. Please listen in to me first. I have an important announcement to make; its the best news weve had in a long time. His presence has suppressed the four dragon factions hubristic acts and will stop their tyranny. We have a second true dragon among us now!


    The crowd responded to the doctors enthusiasm with momentary silence.


    Did a dragon race member awaken true dragon blood?


    Thats not good news.


    Yeah, thats horrible news if anything! Theyre just going to make light of us even more!


    Mu Yu, can you please rify for me, requested the doctor.


    Mu Yu flew up onto the tform. You misunderstand. They could never awaken 100% true dragon blood. I found a true dragon, though, one that doesnt belong to the four dragon factions.


    The dragon vine slid out of Mu Yus sleeve, coiling around itself in the sky as it silenced the masses with its howl. Dont you darepare me to those bootlegs. I was born a true dragon!


    Maybe the shocking presence of the dragon vine stupefied them, or maybe it was just such a rare find that they struggled to believe a true dragon was looking down at them.


    Lord True Dragon is natures greatest creation. How can you lump him in with those hubristic dragons whoy im to dragonhood when they barely possess any dragon blood? admonished the doctor, annoyed with thements questioning the dragon vine.


    Lord True Dragon belongs to Sunshine Valley. He will lead our resistance against the four dragon factions. We no longer have to bear with their oppression! Qiao Xue added, fanning the waning me of hope. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 763April 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 701March 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    <strong><em>Fiend Equality</em></strong>


    Ancestor Green Dragon mentioned he would pass the reins onto a true dragon. Does that not mean you will be the next ruler?


    Will you really put those haughty dragons in their ce once you seed Ancestor Green Dragon?


    I couldnt care less about bing a r-


    Mu Yu interjected, Correct, we will help you end their tyranny. As fiends, you should have equality. They are the ones who have foregone their roots and marginalising their ancestors. There should be equality among fiends and not discrimination, right?


    Equality among fiends! chanted the residents of Sunshine Valley.


    Unfortunately, the four factions are striving to steal his blood to evolve themselves into true dragons. We cannot let their ill will bear fruit, so we must protect our true dragon! Mu Yu asserted.


    Protect our true dragon! Protect our true dragon! the crowd began to chant.


    Xiaoshuai whispered, Mu Yu, why do I get the impression youre a snake oil salesman? You been taking pages out of the vige chief from Waterstream Vige? You bad boy.


    Its called leadership. Nobody is born a duke. All rebellions are carried out under justified causes. Thanks to Dragon Vine, we wont have a shortage of supporters. Furthermore, wherever there is oppression, there is resistance. We are merely providing guidance. You cant expect to run solo in enemy territory now, can you?


    Mu Yu gave the dragon vine a nudge, hinting for it to say something. Thus, it replied, I dont know what to say.


    Using Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts, Mu Yu instructed, Just repeat what I say.


    Rest assured, everyone. As a true dragon, I will take it upon myself to protect you. The dragons are a ssic example of ungrateful curs; theyre responsible for marring our unity. If we cant stay united, how can our race flourish? Never forget that dragons were never born nobler than anyone. We believe in equality. Even I dont deserve any special treatment. Differences in strength are eptable, but discrimination between each other because of lineage is uneptable!


    Now were talking! Why should the dragons be born on a higher rung than us?


    Yeah, do away with the hierarchy system the dragons invented. Equality for all fiends!


    End the dragons tyranny! We will fight alongside Lord True Dragon to the end!


    The doctor was moved to tears. I cant believe Lord True Dragon would see us as equals. Our fiend race finally has hope for a brighter future.


    Hahahaha, Big Earthworm is your typical puppet emperor, while Mu Yu is the corrupt regent behind the scene, manipting everyone in the imperial court for his ambitions.


    What are you, then, General manager of the interior? Mu Yu ribbed.


    The doctor delegated bodyguard tasks to everyone to ensure the dragon vine was protecting round the clock. Some residents left the valley to spread the word to other fiends.


    Mu Yu, I really dont care for any throne. Id rather be out and about, enjoying freedom, voiced the dragon vine, having returned to Qiao Xues ce.


    Hahaha, the four dragon factions are going at each others necks for it, while youre indifferent to it, mentioned Qiao Xue.


    Fame and riches are superficial to me, the dragon vine responded with its head held high.


    Says the parasite who relies on Mu Yus spiritual energy to cultivate, jabbed Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu doesnt care, so get off my case!


    <em>Having to feed and protect a parasite, he sure is one hell of a parasite,</em> Mu Yu thought to himself. Anyway, we need to be extra vignt until the fiend kings return. The dragons will now think twice before trying to kidnap the dragon vine. By the same ount, thinking twice will mean we can expect slyer and more borate deceptions. Theyre not giving up until theyre in their graves.


    Bloody bootleg dragons are ruining my image. Either be an ordinary fiend, or be aplete dragon, cursed the dragon vine.


    Grandpa Green Dragon doesnt like the four factions, either. He holds the ordinary fiends in higher regard for the same reason as Dragon Vine, hence his session policy, Qiao Xue exined in an amused tone.


    Why does he turn a blind eye to their bullying, then? questioned the dragon vine.


    Because those carrying a true dragons blood are stronger than primitive fiends and the former are necessary soldiers to take the fiend race back to its glory days. As long as they know where to toe the line, Grandpa Green Dragon will turn a blind eye to it. It makes things hard when they make up 80% of the fiend race now.


    Are our actions considered an uprising, then? Xiaoshuai enthused. Lets usurp the diabolic Fiend King Green Dragons rule!


    Why does that even tickle your fancy? Were only doing this because of the four dragon factions, get it? Mu Yu scolded, flicking Xiaoshuais head.


    It sounds fun and exhrating! Big Earthworm, how about we form an alliance to overthrow him?


    Id rather sleep.


    You disappointment.


    Oi, oi, oi, you two better not start anything. We need to focus on getting through this window, Mu Yu warned.


    Itll be tough. Were out in the open, while theyre creeping around in the darkness, Qiao Xue opined.


    Im not being the sitting duck. The best defence is a strong offence, Mu Yu voiced, pouring himself a cup of rice wine Elder Tiantu personally brewed for him.


    A flood of fiends wanted to enter Sunshine Valley to get a glimpse of the dragon vine. The doctor put visitors under strict surveince in case they were a henchman of one of the four factions. In addition, Mu Yu implemented an interrogation system using Divine Soul Formation. The formation did pick up a spy here and there, each beingid into before being thrown out. Nheless, most of the foreigners were genuinely visiting or seeking refuge. The dragon vine would do a smallp in the sky for the admirers to see what a true dragon was and to reinforce the story.


    The dragon vines supposed fiend equality society movement struck a nerve on the four dragon factions. Primitive fiends did try to offer their services to the four factions once their cultivation reached a certain level, but even they were discriminated against. As such, many of them resigned and fled to Sunshine Valley for protection upon hearing the dragon vines movement. The four factions, therefore, believed it was necessary to take action before they lost all of their influence. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 766April 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 599January 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    <strong><em>Dragons Conspiracy</em></strong>


    The four dragon factions dismissed the dragon vine at first, but the sudden movement Mu Yu started and instating the dragon vine as a leader threw off the power bnce. Although the four factions made up the majority of the fiend poption, the four were divided, while the primitive fiends were gradually uniting. To protect themselves, the four decided to put aside their differences for the meantime and convened at Long Shentus magnificent estate, which was rightfully located in a forest, peacefully for the first time.


    Designing his estate as though the plethora of guards stationed on patrol in every nook and cranny was not enough, one would think Long Shentu erected a scowling ck tiger statue at the entrance to intimidate visitors.


    Jade Wyrm, who arrivedte with Long Keshuang, demanded upon entering, Lets hear what you have to say, ck Tigerdragon.


    Well that would be to discuss the true dragon.


    Hmph, finally got your brain back and want to oppose Mu Yu? ridiculed Jade Wyrm.


    Are you iming you were merely trying to avenge your son and not coveting the dragon vine? Long Shentu fired back.


    So what if I did? Firste first serve and we discovered it first.


    Hahaha, it is inappropriate for you to be hogging it all to yourself, no?


    In that case, let the winner between im ownership, opined Long Keshuang.


    Long Xingan had a nip of tea, then pointed out, You make it sound easy, but you assume we have all bitten the dust when we tried to get into Sunshine Valley.


    Long Shentu guffawed. There are a number of Body Synthesis Realm fiends at Sunshine Valley  not to mention Mu Yu and the doctor, thetter being someone who stalled a Ascension Realm cultivator for long enough to let Ancestor Yujiang escape. If Im not mistaken, didnt he also drive you off, Brother Jade Wyrm?


    I have yet to settle the score with you for poisoning me, and youre trying to get on my nerves now? You think Im just going to croak?


    Whether you croak or not is none of my business. What I can tell you is that ruins poison has never harmed me thanks to my cultivation.


    Lets put that to the test, shall we?


    Jade Wyrm crushed the corner of his table and churned up white energy, while Long Shentu churned up his ck energy.


    Please calm down, you two. Were here for the same thing today; set your grudges aside for the meantime, Long Xingan voiced, creating a border with his purple lightning in between the two.


    Long Keshuang then questioned, What do you suggest, Flying Dragon? We obviously cant personally attack Sunshine Valley. Who are you going to have assassinate Mu Yu?


    If being sneaky doesnt cut it, why not brazenly carry it out?


    What do you mean? inquired Jade Wyrm, sitting back down.


    If six days time, we will be holding our annual Rising Dragon Convention. Why not make an exception and let Mu Yu participate? First, well be able to assess his true abilities. Second, in the best case scenario, we can have one of our subordinates kill him. Else, we can set him up. Once hes out of the picture, the dragon vine will be vulnerable. If Ancestor Green Dragon holds an inquisition, we can im it an ident duringbat.


    Who do you expect to beat him when he could handle one of Ghost Gates Ascension Realm members? scoffed Jade Wyrm.


    Are you saying you dont have anyone who could match him? mocked Long Shentu.


    Remind me again who lost miserablyst year.


    Ancestor Green Dragon forbids participants from sourcing outside help. As he is absent, the rules can be modified. All we need to do is provide a little assistance. What do you say? suggested Long Xingan, hiking up the corner of his lips.


    You mean


    Long Xingan expanded, E Wenmao told me Mu Yu only managed to hold off the Ascension Realm cultivator thanks to Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. Since the pagoda is left on the ind, while we have means of enhancing our forces powers, doesnt that mean we have plenty of elites?


    What if he doesnt participate? queried Jade Wyrm.


    Well ask the dragon vine to participate, in that case. If the dragon vine refuses to take part, his supports will turn on me, right?


    ***


    Well, you have to establish your image since youre now the banner for fiend equality,forted Mu Yu, trying to convince the dragon to go campaigning because it was getting fed up of being treated as a disy item.


    I reckon. Youre a disappointment. Your entrance sucks. You give speeches as if you have a speaking disability. Did you forget the moves I showed youst night? I told you to hold your head high. Puff your chest. Take big strides. You swung your striding legs arm forwards instead of backwards, chided Xiaoshuai, disillusioned.


    Im done. You can do whatever you want. I dont care about no throne, whined the dragon vine, curling up on the ground.


    Were not telling you to seed the throne. You just need to find out how to cultivate from Fiend King Green Dragon. Your current cultivation is rather poor for a true dragon. Thats why were buying time to await their return. Moreover, you cant let your supporters outside down, Mu Yu encouraged.


    Hehehe, its all your fault for starting the fiend equality movement, Mu Yu. Everyone is in high spirits now as they pursue it, Qiao Xue pointed out.


    You came up with the slogan, so you go figure it out! the dragon vine grouched, rolling over.


    Man, Im already a faction leader of Pill Cauldron Sect, the patriarch of Formation and Talisman Sect, an elemental demon spirit lord and future world messiah. I couldnt give a toss about a fiends throne; I have my hands full as it is, Mu Yu contested. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 765April 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 764April 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    <strong><em>Transformation</em></strong>


    Lord True Dragon, Mu Yu, may I enter? the doctor requested from the door.


    Come in. Why all the pleasantries when were together? grumbled the dragon vine.


    Understood. The doctor entered to notify, Mu Yu, the four dragon factions sent an invitation to you and Lord True Dragon to participate in Rising Dragon Convention, which is taking ce in a few days from now.


    Whats Raising Dragon Convention? Are the dragons assembling to give birth to a dragon? Whats Mu Yu invited for, to be a midwife? Xiaoshuai asked, mishearing the name.


    Mu Yu clobbered Xiaoshuai on the head. Enough of your spiel. Doctor, please take a seat.


    The doctor awkwardly sat down after hearing Xiaoshuais question. It is an annual event, where the abilities of young fiends below the age of fifty are put to the test at an arena outside the imperial city called Rising Dragon Arena. Consider it an opportunity for fiends to make a name for themselves among fiends.


    Fifty is young? questioned Xiaoshuai.


    It is for us, answered the doctor.


    Thanks to their body, fiends had over a dozen more years to live than humans on average. With that said, as a whole, they were not stronger than humans at this point in time.


    How does the convention work? Mu Yu inquired.


    Contestants are split up into groups ording to their cultivation and then partake in one-on-one matches. No cultivation-boosting pills or items are permitted, so it is a test of pure cultivation. Ancestor Green Dragon is always there to watch the event, and he rewards those who impress him. If one is lucky enough, he will even personally coach them. Each group will be rewarded differently.


    What rewards are there?


    Ancestor Green Dragon gifts first ce one of his scales, which works as an agent to instantly boost ones cultivation and raise their physical attributes. The prizes for second and third ce, on the other hand, are not set in stone. Let me put it this way: I would still love to take those rewards.


    Dragon scales? I have as many as you could ask for, boasted the dragon vine, illuminating its body.


    Sit down, Big Earthworm. Your shabby leaves cantpare to a fiend kings. I still remember how much trouble Long Xingyun gave us when he used the dragon scale.


    Jade Wyrm gave Long Xingyun Grandpa Green Dragons scale, informed Qiao Xue.


    No wonder why he had one in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, remarked Mu Yu. Qiao Xue, you never win first ce?


    No, I was only at Body Severing Realm Sixth Layerst year. I can test my luck this year, though.


    Mu Yu, its obvious the four dragon factions invited you with their own designs in mind. You must be extra cautious, advised the doctor.


    They want to catch these hands? They must be targeting Dragon Vine, as well.


    Hahaha, what makes them think they can beat Mu Yu? jibed the dragon vine.


    The rules are different this time for Ancestor Green Dragon isnt present. They will be setting the stiptions this time. I am willing to bet anything they will use the dragon scales they have been winning almost annually.


    Mu Yu, are you going to participate? Qiao Xue queried.


    Why not? Dragon Vine, you have to join me.


    Why should I? I dont have a shortage of scales.


    I know. The point is that youre now the spokesperson for the fiend equality slogan. Thats why you need to win and raise morale.


    Big Earthworm is probably just scared hes going to lose to the bootleg dragons.


    Im scared of them? One dragon breath and theyll be crying for mercy!


    Since both of you are joining the fun, can I? Can I? Xiaoshuai effused.


    You can hesitantly replied the doctor. Usually, only fiends participate. Fiend beasts arent allowed


    Easy fix. Ill assume a human form.


    Rodent, didnt you whinge that you dont look as good in human form?


    Lets see. Lets see, enthused Mu Yu, looking forward to it.


    I havent decided how I should make myself look, though


    Eh? You can take on any appearance you like? Qiao Xue asked.


    Once we develop intelligence, we have fixed human appearances that we do not get to choose, added the doctor.


    Im not even a fiend, responded Xiaoshuai.


    Transform already. Make yourself cute, or you can forget about sleeping on me, badgered Mu Yu.


    Hmm Xiaoshuai glowed white as he transformed. Handsome creation!


    Standing atop the table was a one-metre tall kid attired in a white short-sleeved shirt revealing his belly button and a pair of ck shorts. Xiaoshuai gave himself big blue eyes, longshes, but he forgot his footwear


    Wow, I never knew you were so cute! Mu Yuplimented, pinching Xiaoshuais cheek.


    Thats not how you pronounce handsome! Xiaoshuai corrected.


    Rodent, why did you choose a kid form?


    Kids look more handsome, responded Xiaoshuai, bouncing on the table as though it was a trampoline.


    Come here, Xiaoshuai, called Qiao Xue, gesturing with her hand.


    Had you transformed into some gruff man, Id considerying waste to you, said Mu Yu, watching Xiaoshuai snuggle up in Qiao Xues bosom. Dragon Vine, you only have one form, right?


    So what if I do? Who cares about having a human form?


    In the end, Xiaoshuais goading convinced the dragon vine to transform into aid-back youth, albeit reluctantly. The cocky-looking rebellious youth, with his arms folded, asked the dumbfounded doctor, What? Got a problem?


    N-no, I am merely surprised as fiends tend to still possess physical fiend beast traits upon transforming for a while, yet you have a wless human appearance, rified the doctor.


    Hey, my appearance is also wless! Xiaoshuai grouched.


    Youre not even a fiend, chided Mu Yu.


    The dragon vine slouched into the chair next to Mu Yu. So, I have to take part in the Spirit Severing Realmpetition, correct?


    Precisely. You usually rely on Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation to fight. Unfortunately, I cant assist you during thepetition. Have you learnt my swordy yet?


    I have Dragon Vine Roars down pact and dont need you to use it. That being said, the output is inferior to executing it with you.


    Xiaoshuai, what realm are you at?


    Sitting on Qiao Xues thigh, Xiaoshuai blurted, Me? I dont have any cultivation.


    You dont have any cultivation?!


    Mu Yu scrutinised Xiaoshuai and, for the first time, noticed thetter really didnt have any cultivation. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 765April 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 559January 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    <strong><em>Rising Dragon Convention</em></strong>


    Dont you love swinging around your giant lightning sword? Mu Yu asked. Youre basically as strong as I am when you swing it around.


    I dont have cultivation; however, I can borrow yours. Your sword is my sword. I quite like your sword, exined Xiaoshuai.


    Does that mean you can only use Heavenly Lightning Strike as a sword spirit?


    Uh Xiaoshuai scratched his head. I know other moves, but Heavenly Lightning Strike is my favourite because lightning is cool.


    What do you wield when I dont cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts, then?


    These, replied Xiaoshuai, waving his fists with three thin, ten-centimetre long ws that had shredded everything he hacked with them.


    All right, then. Dont you use a sword when youre a sword spirit, nheless?


    Lend me your Shadow Splitter Sword, then.


    Since our matches arent held at the same time, I suppose we can do that. Sign up to the Body Severing Realm division. Lets win three dragon scales.


    Ill pass since Dragon Vine is participating, voiced Qiao Xue.


    Xiaoshuai and the dragon vine soon reverted to their usual appearances since they were not fond of human appearances.


    Mu Yu taught the dragon vine more about Falling Dragon Howls and taught thetter swordy to increase its chances of triumphing against the pugilist fiends. In addition, he gave the dragon vine and Xiaoshuai a number of Greater Heaven Stage formation foundations that he installed formations in as items for the two to use.


    Isnt outside help not permitted? questioned the dragon vine.


    Hold onto them as aces. If they dont adhere to the rules, we have no reason to adhere, either, answered Mu Yu.


    I can cast formations on my own. Whoever doesnt look right to me, Ill use Lightning Swift Snakes on him, dered Xiaoshuai, gesturing with his hands.


    Lets give them surprises, then.


    In order of poprity, the majority of eyes were on the dragon vine, whose human appearance was quickly publicised. The primitive beasts did not spare much thought for Mu Yu, but the four dragon factions fixed their gazes on him. With respect to Xiaoshuai, he was treated as a side character.


    Though Sunshine Valleys fiends did sign up, Spirit Severing Realm fiends did not sign up as they did not want to get in the dragon vines way. Frankly, they were satisfied if they could watch the dragon vine stomp the haughty dragons.


    They say, Where there are people, there are chances to make money. Business-oriented fiends set up food stalls and the sort at thepetition venue, much to Xiaoshuais delight. He would purchase some food,e back to the rest area and then run off to buy some more again. Mu Yu had to go through the trouble of teaching Xiaoshuai to pay for his food, only for thetter to respond, But they said Im cute, so they gave me free food.


    The four dragon faction leaders hosted the event together since Fiend King Green Dragon was out. They ced the three dragon scales within a formation above the judging area to prevent theft and to remind contestants.


    Purple Lightning Flying Dragon, Long Xingan, main host for the event announced from the tall tform, Ladies and gentlemen, Ancestor Green Dragon may be absent on business, but we will maintain fairness inpetition to bring out the best of our young generation and disy them in all their glory. I will not repeat the rules that you are already familiar with. Do your best to give everyone your best showing. I hereby announce, Rising Dragon Convention officiallymences!


    A fiend band started ying a tune for female fiend dancers on the ring as fireworks went off, initiating themencement ceremony. The fiends who could not participate offered their talents in the form of entertainment for the next two hours


    You fiends sure are passionate, Mu Yu remarked, watching the fireworks depict Fiend King Green Dragon.


    You humans are just as passionate about New Year celebrations. This is the 5130th Rising Dragon Convention for us. In truth, its main purpose is tomemorate our beginnings in this destend, replied the doctor, smiling.


    How does he have any scales left when he gives up three scales every year? asked Xiaoshuai, mouth full of food.


    They grow back, stupid rodent.


    Usually, the convention ran for four to five days depending on the number of contestants. At a nce, there were approximately four hundred Body Severing Realm, fifty-odd Spirit Severing Realm and twenty-odd Body Synthesis Realm contestants. As such, it was easy to see why the doctor was busy assigning turns for participants from Sunshine Valley. Xiaoshuai was first up, followed by Mu Yu and finishing with the dragon vines turn.


    Sunshine Valley did not have any Body Synthesis Realm fiends under the age of fifty and only a meagre three Spirit Severing Realm fiends, all of whom pulled out for the dragon vine. Like it or not, it was indisputable that those with dragon blood in them had a gic advantage.


    Dragon Vine, dont let us down. You cant lose to those bootleg dragons, motivated Mu Yu, even though he was worried for the dragon vine.


    It would be hrious if you lost, Xiaoshuai provoked.


    Right back at you, Rodent.


    Xiaoshuai, you are in area two. Ill take you over now, instructed the doctor.


    Lets go along since our match isnt starting yet.


    mping Shadow Splitter Sword in his armpit, Xiaoshuai continued munching on food as he followed them over to hispetition zone. Shadow Splitter Sword was naturally taller than he was, but it had the ability to resize itself to suit Xiaoshuais needs.


    The dragon vine remained inside Mu Yus shirt because it did not like being ogled.


    Next match, Xiaoshuai versus Long Aotian!


    Xiaoshuai actually jogged up to the ring while eating a chicken drumstick


    Kiddo, get out of the ring. Were having a match here, warned the bald middle-aged ferret referee.


    Xiaoshuai threw the bone away and licked his fingers. Smiling innocently, he replied, I am Xiaoshuai.


    The referee jerked his neck back. Youre Xiaoshuai?


    Yeah!


    You dont have any cultivation and are still a kid? Who let you register?


    Theres only an upper age limit, not a lower age limit, argued Xiaoshuai, swinging Shadow Splitter Sword.


    The cat caught the referees tongue.


    Are you telling me Im supposed to fight a kid? grumbled a twenty-eight year old fiend from the demon soul dragon pythons.


    The audience was quite divided, with someshing out over Xiaoshuais parents not watching over him while others found him adorable.


    Wheres the start bell? We notpeting? Xiaoshuai queried.


    Uh You should get off the ring, boy. Consider it your loss. Dont do this again, or Ill have to spank you, amiably instructed the referee.


    How can you dere me the loser without even letting me try? What sort of judge are you? Are the matches fixed?


    What fixed match? Im telling you this for your sake!


    Yeah, yeah, lets rock and roll! asserted Xiaoshuai, standing akimbo as Shadow Splitter Sword revolved overhead. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 443November 5, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 590January 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 581January 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    <strong><em>Sunshine Valleys Prodigy</em></strong>


    Who is your guardian, you naughty boy? questioned the referee, as he swept his gaze over the crowd.


    The doctor had to raise his hand and exin, Uh, let him participate. He is Sunshine Valleys uh umm a prodigy who rarely shows his face.


    Are you serious, Doctor? He has no cultivation. I advise against it for his sake.


    Cant Sunshine Valley send anyone decent? Is this how low you primitive fiends have fallen? disparaged Long Aotian.


    Dragon Wriggling on the Ground, did you think this was a talking contest? You going to fight or not? Xiaoshuai grouched.


    I wont hold back against a lowly fiend. Ill break your legs! responded the Body Severing Realm Ninth Layer dragon fiend.


    Bootleg dragons and their big mouths.


    Ill teach you a thing or two about respect on behalf of your parents, you wretched fiend! brayed Long Aotian, morphing his arms into dragon arms and advancing at blistering speed.


    Xiaoshuai performed some shoulder swings and then jumped up, kicking off the back of Long Aotians head. Youll teach what?


    Long Aotian felt his blood and qi escape his control as Xiaoshuais tap sent him reeling! When everyone expected Long Aotian tond outside the ring, they saw Xiaoshuai in front of the former once again to send Long Zaitian back into the ring with a kick.


    Were you going to teach me how to get stomped?


    Xiaoshuai subsequently proceeded to kick Long Aotian from one side of the ring to the other and then flit across to drive thetter back the opposite way, enjoying himself for fifteen minutes. The referee could not waive the fight since Long Aotian did not legitimately lose, and Xiaoshuai, who was as fast as a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, would not end it. If Xiaoshuai meant to, he could have turned Long Aotian paraplegic with a single kick.


    Good job, Rodent, apuded the dragon vine.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Whether it was because of how deep Xiaoshuai kicked Long Aotian into the ground outside the ring or Xiaoshuais performance, the crowd juddered. Only when Xiaoshuai dusted his hands and fetched Shadow Splitter Sword from the ground did the spectators notice that Xiaoshuai did not even use his weapon.


    Doctor, is he really a kid from Sunshine Valley?


    Ahem, began the doctor. Without going red in the face this time, he imed, He is, indeed. Hes our prodigy. We have m-m-many more geniuses like him! With Lord True Dragon now supporting us, we will have even more children just as gifted as him.


    You despicable, vicious child! a fanged dragon fiend stood up to use.


    What are you on about? Long Aotian clearly tried to kill the boy. He was the one threatening to break the boys legs.


    A grown young man picks a fight with a kid and loses fair and square. Then, you turn around andin you got hit?


    Dont you lowly bugs dare to talk down to us dragons!


    Yeah, one of your ancestors is one of us primitive lowly bugs, moron.


    Now youre speaking mynguage. Its not a true festival if there are people not participating, hehehe,mented Xiaoshuai, returning to Mu Yu and throwing Mu Yu Shadow Splitter Sword.


    Mu Yu pinched Xiaoshuais cheek. Youre not at Body Severing Realm, are you?


    Yeah, Ive demolished Big Earthworm every time, answered Xiaoshuai, pulling out a drumstick.


    When did I ever lose to you, Rodent?!


    Whats going on here? Stop! Jade Wyrm discharged his energy to end the quarrel taking ce.


    My Lord, those lowly fiends sneak attacked us, cried the long-fanged dragon fiend  now all bruised and with only half his fangs remaining.


    Are you lowly primates revolting?! blustered Jade Wyrm. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 768April 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 747April 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 762April 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    <strong><em>Rising Dragon Convention Scrap</em></strong>


    I heard someone call us dragons out. Was it you? fumed Jade Wyrm, choking a man. Youre but a lowly iron-scale leopard. You have a problem with what I say?


    I I stammered the terrified fiend, kicking his legs.


    Is there a problem with speaking facts? Mu Yu rhetorically questioned, flicking a reed at Jade Wyrm.


    Jade Wyrm instinctively extended an arm to catch the reed but retreated when he identified Mu Yu as the attacker. Mu Yu, you want to die here and now?


    You have a problem with me telling the truth? fumed the dragon vine, transforming and staring down Jade Wyrm.


    Ah, Lord True Dragon!


    It really is Lord True Dragon!


    The dragon vine morphed into a proud, casual young man and kept staring down Jade Wyrm.


    Jade Wyrm tried forcing a smile, then bowed to hide his scowl. You speak in jest, Lord True Dragon.


    As if being haughty wasnt enough, you bootleg dragons are now trying to overturn losses under oundish excuses? Are dragons too good to lose with integrity?


    You misunderstand, Lord True Dragon. He who wins is the better man. I am merely here to quell the disturbance.


    Tell me what problems you can identify, then, demanded Mu Yu, spinning a reed between his fingers.


    Mu Yu, Im not conversing with you.


    You bullied my bother. You expect me to just watch you bully my brother? Mu Yu disputed, cing an arm on Xiaoshuais shoulder.


    They all tried to start on me after I defeated Long Aotian, Xiaoshuai added as he ate.


    Long Bailian, give me a full recount. We dragons are upright beings. If we lose, we lose with dignity, demanded Jade Wyrm.


    Long Bailian, hand covering his snapped fangs, decided to make the most of his backing and im, That kid gravely hurt Long Aotian and disparaged us.


    What tripe is that? You were the ones who started all the name calling, protested Mrs. Zhu, ducking behind Mr. Hama when Jade Wyrm looked over.


    I saw everything that took ce, yet youre going to lie to my face? As fellow fiends, you should be practicing equality, yet you dragons constantly insult other fiends as lowly fiends. Do you think Fiend King Green Dragon epts you breaking the bonds between fiends? the dragon vine questioned.


    Youre no fiend; youre just a lowly toss-out nt. How dare you talk down to me? You think youre qualified to lead our fiend race?


    <em>Smack!</em> Mu Yus p dislodged the remaining fang in Long Bailians mouth.


    Y-y-y-


    Fiend King Green Dragon explicated that his sessor had to be a true dragon Therefore, it doesnt matter what his sessors background is. You just challenged his authority and downyed hismand. Jade Wyrm, do you teach your subordinates what it means toply with their superiors? Mu Yu taunted.


    My Lord, he hit me. H-he hit me!


    <em>p!</em>


    Long Bailian couldnt believe Jade Wyrm would p him.


    I apologise on for failing to teach him better, Lord True Dragon. We certainly should be united in strengthening our race and fighting against humans to escape these harshnds. Wouldnt you agree, Mu Yu?


    A small leak is all it takes to sink a great ship. If the fiend race refuses to cull all those fiends who have no respect for others, fiends will suffer here forever. If fiends want to conquer human territory, theyll have to do more than jape and rely on dishonourable means. Humans are united. If fiends are discriminating against their own kind, theyll never be a match for humans. A purge of those ruining the unity is necessary, dont you think, Jade Wyrm? Mu Yu responded.


    That is why Lord True Dragon advocates equality among fiends, the doctor chimed in.


    The cheers from the primitive fiends had Jade Wyrms face cramping. Still, he forced himself to smile. Mu Yu is absolutely right. Long Bailian was in the wrong today. As I have punished him for his misdemeanour, let the convention continue. Dismissed.


    Jade Wyrm then approached the dragon vine. Our future depends on you. Though you have not matured yet, I do look forward to your uing performance. If you lose, we will feel let down.


    I wont let bootleg dragons run the day.


    Jade Wyrm, inmed, decided to hold back and fake a friendly smile upon seeing Mu Yu fiddling with a reed. I also look forward to your performance, Mu Yu. Let us see how great the one who rescued two fiend kings is. Please dont use ruins poison in the match; its not fair.


    I wouldnt use poison against fodder, Mu Yu replied, snipping the reed in two to startle Jade Wyrm. He threw the ordinary reed at Jade Wyrms feet.


    Jade Wyrm jumped back upon seeing the approaching reed.


    Mu Yu simpered. Right, Jade Wyrm? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 761April 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 762April 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    <strong><em>Opponent</em></strong>


    I hope to see an equally admirable performance in the ring, said Jade Wyrm, running off once he saw all the raised eyebrows when he flinched over an ordinary reed.


    The three other dragon leaders were privy to what was going on but judged it to be wiser to keep their noses out of it.


    Did you see Jade Wyrms reaction? He looked as mad as a man who drank tea with piss in it! Xiaoshuai mocked back in the resting tent, rolling on the ground andughing hysterically.


    Qiao Xue also found it amusing, but she warned, Careful now. I assume youre now aware Jade Wyrm chases everyone down he has a grudge against.


    Keep lining them up and Ill keep knocking them down, the dragon vine dered.


    Dragon Vine, you have to win. Dont let your ego take over. This isnt your fight alone; you are everyones hope, Mu Yu reminded from his chair.


    Fine drawled the dragon vine. Ill zap them as soon as the matchesmence.


    While the others were still cheering outside, the doctor entered the tent to caution, Mu Yu, your matchmences in an hour from now. You will be fighting a member of the demon spirit dragon pythons  Long Qi. Lord True Dragons opponent will be a member of Dark Forest ck Tigerdragon  Long Wenmao. Be careful against them.


    Mu Yus opponent is Long Qi? queried Qiao Xue.


    Whats the big deal? Mu Yuzily asked.


    He took home second ce in Body Synthesis Realm groupst year. Not only is 80% of his blood that of a true dragon, but hes also a Body Synthesis Realm Eighth Layer fiend. Dont underestimate him.


    Correction: he ascended to Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer when you left, corrected the doctor. Hes looking to dethrone Long Feiying, who took home first cest year in the Body Synthesis Realm bracket. The forty-two year old has the best chances of ascending to Ascension Realm. If he does, Purple Lightning Flying Dragons faction will overtake the other three factions.


    What can we expect from Long Wenmao? Mu Yu inquired.


    He took home first ce in the Spirit Severing Realm bracketst year; hes won three years in a row, as a matter of fact. He, as a Spirit Severing Realm Fourth Layer fiend, defeated Ninth Layer opponents. Thest time his blood purity was tested, 90% of his blood is true dragon blood.


    Long Xingyun may have had the some blood purity, but Long Wenmao would crush him underfoot easily. Rumour has it that Long Wenmao defeated a Body Synthesis Realm First Layer opponent while he was only a Spirit Severing Realm First Layer fiend. Unlike Long Xingyun, he won three dragon scales.


    Which means that Ill be facing the strongestpetitor in my bracket in my first match? remarked the dragon vine.


    Big Earthworm is weak. I wouldve signed up to fight the Spirit Severing Realm fiends if I knew the Body Severing Realm fiends were so weak. I cant even break a sweat.


    Youre the weakling. Ill put him on his prissy bottom in seconds!


    Mu Yu, Im worried about you the most. They wont dare to publicly kill Dragon Vine; however, theyll put in all the stops to kill you. Be<em> very</em> careful out there, stressed Qiao Xue.


    You dont think I can win? I dont think Im that fragile.


    Qiao Xue did feel better to know Mu Yu had his bloodlust power. Regardless, it was not a permanent enhancement. I cant feel at ease. Im positive Long Qi has prepared items to counter your abilities. You should think of your fight against not just him but all four dragon factions.


    Ill beat him four times if thats what it takes.


    Once the next round was announced, the atmosphere at the area intensified again. Mu Yu could not care less how the fiends evaluated him or how confident his forty-one-year-old opponent was.


    This is disgraceful. Why do I have to fight a human?


    Mu Yu brushed off the snubbing, rxing as he waited for the bell.


    I dont care what a repulsive human has done. I just want to let you know that you Long Qi pointed his thumb down.


    Ref, can we get this over with already? Mu Yu queried.


    Not yet. Body Synthesis Realm matches require two judges to watch together. I just received a notice that one judge needs some more time.


    Hahaha, looking to die sooner, or looking to beg sooner?


    Mu Yu folded his harms and shut his eyes.


    Long Qi sniffed the air. I smell your fear all the way from here.


    Mu Yus silence encouraged Long Qi to continue, Usually, deaths are forbidden, but if a human decides to stand in a ring above his level, he deserves to be taught a lesson.


    The mockerying from the anti-Mu Yu club down below also failed to faze him.


    Apologies for the long wait. The original judge had a bit of an ident, so I shall judge this match in his stead, announced Jade Wyrm, appearing at the judging table.


    <em>Well, I shouldnt be surprised,</em> thought Mu Yu, locking eyes with Jade Wyrm.


    Mu Yu? Lucky me. Im going to have front-row seats to your performance, Jade Wyrm conveyed, feigning surprise.


    Mu Yu smiled back.


    I shall repeat the rules again. Our race hates nothing more than ruins poison, so anyone who uses it will be penalised, announced Jade Wyrm, sneaking a nce Mu Yus way and smirking wryly. Let the match begin! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 758April 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 770April 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    <strong><em>Judges Interference</em></strong>


    Human, todays lesson is to stay in your ownne when youre too weak for a league, slighted Long Qi, taking out two golden dragon scales.


    Thats shameless! Ancestor Green Dragon forbade the use of external support and scales! Is this any way to make an example as a dragon?!


    Long Qi told the audience member, Humans werent allowed to enter, yet theres one here right now. Since were going to revise the rules, why cant I use a dragon scale? I promise to kill you, Human.


    Long Qis power up sted his sleeves off his arms and raised his cultivation through to Ascension Realm.


    Wait! Mu Yu blurted.


    You want to beg for forgiveness? Well, if you beg on your knees, I can consider it.


    Did you just say you want to kill me? Killing is permitted in this event?


    Long Qi tugged up a brow upon having his slip of the tongue pointed out to him. Nevertheless, once he hadputed his status quo and the task the four leaders entrusted to him, he guffawed. We dont decide winning and losing in this ring; we decide life and death in this ring. Stopping is for a match between fiends. Youre human, so it doesnt apply to you.


    In other words, its fine if I kill him, Judge Jade Wyrm?


    As Long Qi has said this is a contest to determine a victor, no bad blood will be spilt regardless of who dies, answered Jade Wyrm.


    Right, replied Mu Yu.


    Human filth, you done talking? Long Qi brandished his ws.


    That makes things easier, Mu Yu coldly remarked, removing the seal on Wood Spirit.


    Long Qi felt fear flit through his mind upon locking eyes with Mu Yus ck and white eyes. A stabbing pain in Long Qis chest snapped him back to reality. Still, he was addled how Mu Yu could reach him when thetter had yet to move his feet.


    <em>Thud!</em> Long Qi crashed to the ground from mid-air and then immediately checked his chest, thinking, <em>Theres no sword. Why is my chest bleeding, though?</em>


    Mu Yu shed over to Long Qi and nted his foot on top of thetters chest, eyes returning to normal. I didnt respond to your provocations because I dont like wasting my time with your kind. Most of the people who say those lines have a penchant for dying pretty fast. You shouldve taken your head out of your rear end sooner.


    Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword as he smiled wryly. Also, humans over forty are old!


    Stop! shouted Jade Wyrm,unching himself toward Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu brought down the executioner, and Jade Wyrm reactively extended an arm, catching Long Qis severed head.


    <em>Gulp!</em>


    Jade Wyrm needed a moment to process what just happened as he watched the blood trickling from Long Qis severed head. He then threw the head to the ground and brayed, You worthless human!


    Jade Wyrm powered up and attacked Mu Yu, triggering Mu Yus ck and white sword qi. To Jade Wyrms surprise, both of them staggered back upon collision.


    So judges are now going to interfere? This is one heck of a convention. Turns out the dragons have been taking first ce thanks to the judges interventions, Mu Yu mocked.


    Jade Wyrm, can you get any lower than that? Is Mu Yu right? Is this how you dragons have been winning every year? raged the doctor.


    He killed one of us! Im defending fiend pride! contested Jade Wyrm.


    Hes the one who said, We dont decide winning and losing in this ring; we decide life and death in this ring. How do you justify attacking Mu Yu? belted Mrs. Zhu, at the top of her lungs.


    The dragons and primitive fiends began to fire their mouth cannons again, and there was no way the dragons could kill all of the primitive fiends. If they let the primitive fiends riot, it would not have been a simple task to quell. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 650February 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 651February 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 771April 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    <strong><em>Rules</em></strong>


    Fiends came around to find out what happened, and suspicion of foul y arose as they learnt what went down. Meanwhile, Mu Yu and Jade Wyrm continued their stalemate stare down in the sky. The three remaining leaders had no choice but to offer their time once Jade Wyrm was no longer able to contain the chaos.


    Quiet! What happened? Long Shentu questioned, emanating his energy to end the bickering.


    This lowly human killed one of us! Jade Wyrm thundered.


    Mu Yu, may I ask why you killed him? Long Shentu stoically inquired.


    You mean to tell me youre in the dark about what Long Qi did? Mu Yu sardonically asked.


    I dont, but I do know you owe us an exnation for the act of murder youmitted.


    Long Keshuang, leader of Long Qi, stood alongside Jade Wyrm. Mu Yu, you will pay for killing one of us!


    Judges can interfere, or are you all full of crap? Are you dragons trying to set the standard for stooping low?


    You wretched human!


    As Long Keshuang raised her arm, the dragon vine brayed, Bootleg Dragon, how much longer are you going to desecrate our reputation?!


    Long Keshuang stopped herself and, in a low voice, replied, Lord True Dragon, we stop once a victor is clear, yet Mu Yu killed one of us. You cannot be prejudice.


    Prejudice? Have some shame, hag! Long Qi loudly and clearly stated the ring was used to decide life and death, not winning and losing. Are you insulting everyones intelligence?! rebuked the dragon vine, ticking off Long Keshuang.


    You speak in jest, Lord True Dragon. This one did not see the match and, therefore, is not sure what happened, replied Long Keshuang, pursing her lips.


    Mu Yu cancelled out his bloodlust energy. Keep your mouth shut if you dont know what happened. Killing people without knowing right from wrong is what hags do, not what leaders of a dragon race should do, right, Long Keshuang?


    Long Keshuang cast her wrathful stare on Mu Yu.


    Since Long Qi used dragon scales and turned it into a fight to the death, he sealed his own fate. I will ensure this is resolved fairly, voiced Long Shentu.


    I thought you werent aware of what Long Qi did. How do you know about him using dragon scales? Are you implying you approved of it? Mu Yu inquired.


    Ahem, began Long Shentu, smiling. That was merely a guess. After all, the energy here is not something he could produce. Please forgive my unclear statement.


    I just went to ask about what happened and confirmed Long Qi broke the rules. We will consider his death hiseuppance. In saying that, Ancestor Green Dragon intended for this convention to be a sparring contest. As such, I will stress again: no external supplements are permitted. If you choose to break the rule, be prepared for harsh punishments! Long Xingan added. Mu Yu, I ask you also abide by the rules and not utilise power that is not yours.


    Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang did not like what came out of Long Xingans mouth for they deliberately avoided emphasising the rules. Yes, they were nning to send more men equipped with dragon scales out. Since Long Xingan set the rules in concrete, though, it was impossible for them to go through with the n.


    Ill adhere to the rules as long as others can take it upon themselves to follow rules, Mu Yu responded, leaving the ring with the dragon vine after snubbing Jade Wyrm.


    Lets get back to the event now. Please stick to the rules and judge fairly. Judges wont be getting in the way again or conducting themselves beyond the pale, Long Xingan stressed.


    Once order was restored, the four dragon leaders convened again.


    What was that about? How are we going to kill Mu Yu now? fumed Long Keshuang.


    How do we beat him without dragon scales? How do we obtain the dragon vine if we dont take him out? added Jade Wyrm.


    Long Xingan shook his head. Calm down. Did you not notice Mu Yu is roughly a Body Synthesis Realm Second Layer cultivator? Long Yeli lost to Mu Yu before; however, that was because Mu Yu used a soul item. Our rules prohibit the use of supplementary items, meaning he cant use that power. Without a soul item, Long Feiying should breeze through him.


    Is my Long Qi supposed to have just died for nothing?!


    Are you telling me that your share of the dragon vines blood once we obtain is worth less than Long Qi?


    Long Qi is the best demon spirit dragon python among the young generation. I refuse to take thisying down.


    Then force yourself to take it lying down. Any vengeance can be exacted once Mu Yu is dead, verbalised Long Shentu, clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    ***


    Long Xingan says supplementary items are prohibited; does that mean I dont need the formations? queried the dragon vine, slouching.


    Mu Yu ended his recovery meditation session and answered, Keep them. If they decide to break the rules, dont give them a quarter.


    This is why you shouldnt have been so darnzy and learnt formations, Big Earthworm. Had you learnt formations, it wouldnt be a supplement,mented Xiaoshuai, still eating on Qiaoxuesp.


    The doctor came in a whileter to inform, Lord True Dragon, it is your turn. Be careful out there.


    I know. I wont lose to a bootleg dragon, replied the dragon vine, heading out to thepetition location.


    The primitive fiends cheered jovially upon seeing the dragon vine, hoping to see a disy rivalling Xiaoshuais and Mu Yus. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 766April 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 764April 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    <strong><em>True Dragon VS Bootleg Dragon</em></strong>


    Long Wenmao, anky man clothed in a ck robe, aloofly watched the dragon vine. In his high-pitched voice, he ridiculed, A true dragon needs to have the might of one.


    Youll be finding out what the difference between a true dragon and a bootleg dragon is in a second.


    Im keen on seeing what makes a true dragon different to us, responded Long Wenmao, raising up the corner of his lips the way a cunning man would.


    Long Wenmaos feathers were rustled upon facing the dragon vines domineering aura at first, but it soon subsided.


    Ill be sure to show you, then, jibed the dragon vine, folding his arms.


    I dont know how strong Dragon Vine is, but I know how strong Long Wenmao is, and Im worried for Dragon Vine, Qiao Xue expressed, watching the two square off in the ring.


    The onus is all on him now. You cant call yourself a professional and only be as good as an amateur. If he doesnt grow stronger, hell just be my minion, Mu Yu opined. He needs to prove his worth, or the other fiends wont submit to him.


    Get ready, fight! announced the referee.


    Long Wenmao turned himself into a phantom, closing in on the dragon vine. The dragon vine lowered his arms slowly and then timed Long Wenmaos dash to intercept thetters struck, neither out-striking the other. Long Wenmao ended his feint there and retreated out of range, then orbited around the dragon vine in search for openings.


    The two continued to trade for a while, neither taking the win. The dragon vine deemed it was time to press the attack, but Long Wenmao timed a counter,nding his sh on the dragon vines chest.


    Dragon Vine doesnt look fast enough, opined Qiao Xue.


    Nah, that kitten wont beat Big Earthworm.


    Are you sure?


    Fighting that kitten isparable to me fighting with one arm. Big Earthworm has never won a sparring match against me, but he quickly learnt to deal with my ground and pound game.


    Xiaoshuais deft movement and unpredictable attacks were helpful in helping the dragon vine gain plenty of experience in different scenarios.


    Lord Dragon Vine is on the back foot, though, groaned the doctor.


    Rx. Hes still adapting to Long Wenmaos rhythm and style, Mu Yu assured.


    On the other hand, the dragons started running their mouths.


    <em>If I can defeat a true dragon, nobody will question me in the future,</em> thought Long Wenmao, getting into the zone.


    Long Wenmao had enough experience to tell he was only grazing the dragon vine despite thetter focusing on solely defence, implying that he would need some time to fell the dragon vine. The problem with his grind soon presented itself. The dragon vine gradually figured out his rhythm with each strike he threw, making it increasingly difficult tond blows.


    Suddenly, the dragon vine pped his hands together and formed a green energy ball in his hand. Youre too slow.


    The dragon vine pulled his hands apart, extending his condensed dragon essence into a sword. Upon shing again with Long Wenmao, thetter managed to take the swing but made a swift retreat.


    <em>Damn, his sword attack got into my body,</em> inwardly cursed Long Wenmao, w glowing grey.


    The dragon vine flowered and aimed his sword at Long Wenmao, pushing himself away from the ground. Long Wenmao strafed to his left instead of blocking the green de. Unexpectedly, the dragon vine switched from a straight thrust to a horizontal cut from right to left. With one leg airborne, Long Wenmao had to rely on his mobility, twisting his body to avoid being separated from his lower body. As the next stab approached, Long Wenmao tried rolling his chest off its target. s, the dragon vine managed to catch Long Wenmaos shoulder.


    Cornered, Long Wenmao tumbled away and transformed into his ck mystic cat form, a two-metres-tall fiend with a three-metres-long tail, to slip away. Long Wenmao whipped his furless tail in the air, sparking a sharp rise in atmospheric temperature.


    Long Wenmao used his tail as a weapon, chambering as fast as possible whenever it connected with the dragon vines sword. In his scaly form, Long Wenmaos speed was double what it was in his human form, allowing him to st the dragon vine with a maelstrom of flicks, jabs and whips.


    <em>How is he keeping up with me when Im now twice as fast? He wasnt even able to keep up before,</em> pondered Long Wenmao.


    I dont even need to transform toy you out.


    The dragon vine hit pause for a brief moment, then orchestrated a barrage of attacks that would lead one to believe there were multiple dragon vines attacking in a concerted effort. Long Wenmao pushed to seize the initiative again, yet none of his attacks could find its target.


    <em>Im going to lose at this rate! This protracted battle is already slowing me down,</em> noted Long Wenmao, second ranking among the ck tigerdragons. He told himself, <em>No, I will defeat this dragon!</em>


    Long Wenmao took advantage of his speed to slip a pill into his mouth without the audience noticing. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 771April 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 765April 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 764April 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    <strong><em>Dark Minds</em></strong>


    Few fiends reached the level of rank six alchemists ording to humanitys standards  partially owing to their inadequate alchemy system  and focused on producing pills that only worked for fiends.


    Its not breaking the rules unless youre busted, advocated Long Wenmao, popping a pill to enhance his best treat  speed  believing it was the weapon to defeat the dragon vine. Of course, it was done with the tacit approval of the judges.


    Resorting to supplements, scoffed the dragon vine, shaking his head.


    All Body Synthesis Realm audience members, minus Xiaoshuai, witnessed Long Wenmao cheat.


    We need to report him for cheating! Xiaoshuai cried.


    To who, the cheating judges or the four dragon leaders? Mu Yu rebuked.


    Long Wenmao just consumed a pill! Are you judges blind?! the doctor snapped.


    Rubbish. Long Wenmao was just holding back. What pill? disputed a Body Synthesis Realm dragon.


    Mu Yu grabbed the doctor to stop thetter grabbing a judge. Dont worry. Dragon Vine isnt some fragile vase.


    After a barrage of attacks, Long Wenmao spotted an opening behind the dragon vine and thrust his tail there.


    Took you long enough, slowpoke.


    The dragon vine flowered from the front for momentum to perform a downward cleave. Long Wenmao stopped his tail abruptly, but he really was too slow. The dragon vine severed Long Wenmaos tail, then side kicked thetter out of the ring.


    Weak and unable toprehend simple. Perhaps your tail will serve as a reminder, scoffed the dragon vine, butchering the tail convulsing in the ring that Long Wenmao was so proud of.


    Ignoring the cheers for him, the dragon vine questioned, Judges, who won?


    L-Lord True Dragon wins!


    Big Earthworm, I almost fell asleep waiting, poked Xiaoshuai, waiting for the dragon vine at the bottom of the ring.


    You wouldve taken even longer if you were fighting him.


    Huh? Mu Yu and I only needed one move. One move!


    A true dragon really is another beast all together,mented Long Xingan, from afar.


    There goes our n to defeat the dragon vine, grouched Long Keshuang.


    I expected better from Long Wenmao. What do you say? mocked Jade Wyrm, turning to Long Shentu.


    Its all on Long Feiying now. He needs to severely hurt Mu Yu if he cant win. We can assassinate Mu Yu if hes injured, Long Xingan pointed out.


    The four of us certainly could sneak into Sunshine Valley.


    Jade Wyrm, you looking to be diagnosed with ruins poison again? taunted Long Shentu.


    You really want to bring that up again?!


    Our target is the dragon vine. None of us will gain anything if we fight among ourselves, verbalised Long Xingan.


    I quite like Jade Wyrms suggestion. Id be first to sneak in and assassinate Mu Yu! Theres no way hes beating four of us, opined Long Keshuang.


    We already discussed that. He has the power of an Ascension Realm cultivator. Tell me, Jade Wyrm: do you think you can take him out without anyone being aware? queried Long Xingan.


    Haha, a mere reed is enough to freak him out.


    If you two didnt get in the way, I wouldve reduced him to smithereens!


    And you didnt answer the question. Please enlighten me how you will exin yourself to Ancestor Green Dragon after alerting everyone in Sunshine Valley, Long Xingan ribbed.


    If you two are too scared, Ill go assassinate him with Jade Wyrm, stated Long Keshuang.


    I couldnt care less if Ancestor Green Dragon took his anger out on you two. After you kill Mu Yu, who is going to kidnap the dragon vine? Hes going to find out you two were behind it once the dragon vine is found missing. He might just kill you both, warned Long Shentu.


    If we fall, you two will also fall, threatened Jade Wyrm.


    Why not do it properly in the first ce? remarked Long Keshuang.


    Properly?


    Kill Mu Yu, the dragon vine and everyone in Sunshine Valley. How can Ancestor Green Dragon find out who was behind it if there are no witnesses? answered Long Keshuang, chilling their bones. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 774April 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 771April 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    <strong><em>Sunshine Valley in Danger</em></strong>


    Sunshine Valley is Fiend King Phoenixs territory, stated Long Xingan, looking up with his chin lowered.


    Long Xingan had considered the idea, but he could not see a means of carrying it out without the repercussions.


    Thats easy enough to solve. We can cast all the me on Mu Yu. Everyone witnessed his strength that could obliterate the valley. We can say we killed him for the sake of our fellow fiends. As for the dragon vine, we can im Mu Yu killed it in the chaos, elucidated Long Keshuang.


    We shouldve done that earlier. Long Qi and Long Feiying are closely matched; its stupid to have high expectations of Long Feiying. I concur with Long Keshuangs n, vocalised Jade Wyrm.


    Exterminating the entire valley is a bold move, opined Long Xingan, fearing Fiend King Phoenix.


    The two of us will go if youre not willing to risk your wellbeing. With that being said, it means the dragon vine will be divided between just the two of us, stated Long Keshuang.


    All right, but we need a n. The four of us will strike together and not leave traces that can be traced back to us, dered Long Xingan, receiving a nod from Long Shentu.


    ***


    Whats the matter, Mu Yu? You look out of sorts, Qiao Xue sat down next to Mu Yu and asked.


    Nothing, just doing some thinking.


    Mu Yus calmness was just a by-product of utilising the bloodlust energy, but his urge tomit acts of violence brewed beneath the still surface


    Big Earthworm, its my turn again. Ill show you how its done.


    Due to the small pool of Body Severing Realm contestants, Xiaoshuai had five matches in the single day, while Mu Yu and the dragon vine were done for the day.


    Arguably the mostical event was listening to the doctor exin Xiaoshuais legitimacy as a contestant before each fight to the referees and judges. Thankfully, Xiaoshuai left such a deep impression by his second tost fight that exnations were no longer necessary. His opponents also dropped the trash talking as the trend was, the more trash they talked, the worse their beating.


    Finishing hisst opponent in a single punch and then taking out a drumstick, Xiaoshuai remarked, See? Thats called dominating.


    Whats so hard about beating mops and brooms? ribbed the dragon vine.


    Id tten Spirit Severing Realm opponents equally fast. You forget how I usually kick you behind?


    Thats because I go easy on you!


    If the event unfolds at todays pace, I reckon itll take another three days to wrap up, Mu Yu assumed, returning to Sunshine Valley with everyone to a grandeur weing ceremony.


    Mu Yu and the dragon vine avoided the asion. Xiaoshuai, in contrast, won everyones affection with his cute appearance. More importantly for him, though, was the food he was served based on his whims.


    Night patrols were still deployed at night for the fiend kings had not returned.


    Mu Yu started to worry about missing out on other events because almost a month had passed since his arrival. He mumbled to himself, He can be found where thunderstorms are likely, huh?


    Mu Yus vision swiped across a certain spot in Sunshine Valley, then promptly took cover in the darkness.


    The four dragon leaders, watching Sunshine Valley from five kilometres away, concealed their presence behind a spiritual energy barrier.


    You sure you want to go through with this? asked Long Xingan.


    What are you still prattling on for? Why are you fearing a weak human? admonished Jade Wyrm.


    Lets get on with it already.


    Long Shentu headed east of Sunshine Valley. Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang flew to the north and south borders of the valley. Having no way to pull out at this stage, Long Xingan flew to the west. Privy to Mu Yus background as a formation caster, the four of them decided tobine their powers to cast Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher Formation, a human-invented formation that could level Sunshine Valley.


    The four leaders brought out white beast bones Fiend King Green Dragon personally bestowed them. Needless to say, the four had an excuse prepared to exin their usage of the bones.


    The story went as so: humankind sent Mu Yu in to win the trust of the fiends at Sunshine Valley and then cast a formation to eradicate the valley using ruins poison. He subsequently tried to spread the poison to other areas, forcing the four of them to trap him in Sunshine Valley to end his reign of terror. Sadly, the dragon vine also fell victim to his ruins poison.


    The four gingerly activated the formation. The transient sh of light came and went too fast for anyone to notice. The undting grey light threads linking up with the other bones were camouged. The four nted the bone in the ground,pleting the prison.


    Jade Wyrm cracked a smirk. Your deaths will not be in vain, lowly, primitive fiends. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 775April 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 764April 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 766April 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    <strong><em>Sunshine Valleys Extermination</em></strong>


    The ck night held Sunshine Valley close until the dawn, always the residents cloak until they were ready for the dawn. The friendly ckness allows their eyed to rest and let their dreams take centre stage. However, another event would change the routine and steal the limelight.


    A burst of energy erased a snow cranes feather that drifted out of its nest, continuing its covert annihtion of everything in its way, including the two snow cranes that could not fly fast enough. The energy reduced everything it came into contact with into miniscule particles. When the four dragon factions leaders said they would tten Sunshine Valley, they meant it, literally.


    Careful not to heard the dragon vine, Long Xingan expressed through a transmission system.


    We know, grouched Jade Wyrm. Weve already reduced the radius of the formation to avoid killing him and alerting other fiends.


    You hear that? Whats that voiceing from outside the valley? whispered Long Xingan.


    No clue. We mustve broken down some formation Mu Yu erected, supposed Long Shentu.


    It doesnt matter what it is; its already toote for them, imed Jade Wyrm.


    No, something isnt right. Dont you sense something stopping our barrier from advancing? asked Long Shentu.


    You four really are the exemr for ruthless, trying to wipe out Sunshine Valley without any hesitation.


    The four aligned their gazes overhead to see Mu Yu suspended there.


    How did you escape Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher?! eximed Jade Wyrm, sharing the same sentiment as his three conspirators.


    You will be heroes of our esteemed race after tonight for massacring your own race, sardonically added the doctor.


    Lights in Sunshine Valley came on sequentially, unveiling the fiends awaiting the four in the sky and the four in hiding.


    Ancestor Green Dragon passed on Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher Formation to you four to fight off foreign invaders, yet you scum are deploying it to kill your own kind. Im sure Ancestor Green Dragon would like to have a word with you, Qiao Xue erupted.


    How did they detect us? questioned Long Xingan, starting to get cold feet.


    What are you letting them rattle you for? Theyre just talking a big deal. Were the four strongest around here now, remonstrated Jade Wyrm.


    This just means we have to kill every single one of them, added Long Keshuang.


    Mu Yu, you invaded our territory and massacred Sunshine Valley. On behalf of our fiend race, we shall avenge the fallen! Jade Wyrm brazenly announced.


    Hahaha, Jade Wyrm, did you leave your brain behind? Have you ever heard of mirror fiend beast souls? mocked Mu Yu, referring to the recording item that operated the same way as security cameras  minus the battery being spiritual energy.


    What do we do now? asked Long Xingan, regretting his decision to go along upon hearing the mention of mirror fiend beast souls.


    How did you stop Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher? Long Shentu aggressed.


    Did you think Sunshine Valley was another run-of-the-mill valley? Ancestor Phoenix left us with means of protecting the valley prior to her departure. Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher cant conquer Clinging Fire Divine Shield, traitors.


    Dont let them bluff you. The fact that theyre only using it for defence and not to counterattack proves that they cant utilise its maximum potential at their level. We can overwhelm it together, guaranteed Long Keshuang.


    You wont have a chance to work together again, dered Mu Yu, speaking in a monotone voice.


    Mu Yu sted qi from his ck and white sword at Long Keshuang with the might of an Ascension Realm cultivator.


    Hold the formation while I bury this impudent kid,manded Long Keshuang, fixing her bone in the air to maintain the formation and then intercepting Mu Yus sh with her vermillion whip.


    Jade Wyrm, back her up. Long Shentu and I will maintain the formation. Make it quick! Feeling the formation rattling, Long Xingan asserted. He then mumbled under his breath, We have to erase all evidence of our involvement tonight, or were all done! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 776April 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 769April 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 761April 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    <strong><em>Handicap Match</em></strong>


    Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher Formation required the four to cast it together for maximum output and would automatically defuse if there was only one caster, meaning they could only afford to let Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang leave. In addition, the two staying behind had to increase their output topensate and continue pressing the attack.


    Long Shentu and Long Xingan had the option of abandoning Four Phenomenon Sky Scorcher Formation to go smash Clinging Fire Divine Shield in person as a different means to the same end. The downside to that tactic, however, was it increased the chances of primitive fiends slipping past their radar, particrly since the primitive fiends were more familiar with the local terrain. Moreover, not all primitive fiends were pushovers.


    Fine by me. Ive been dying to kill him.


    Jade Wyrm fixed his beast bone, then took off toward Mu Yu, spawning a spear aimed at Mu Yus face.


    Seeing Long Keshuang join Jade Wyrm in a concerted assault, Qiao Xue cried, Mu Yu, watch out!


    Just focus on maintaining Clinging Fire Divine Shield, Mu Yu instructed in his monotone voice.


    As Fiend King Phoenix imparted Qiao Xue with the knowledge to operate Clinging Fire Divine Shield, she had to hold it up together with the doctor  not that she would have been able to hold up in a skirmish against two Ascension Realm adepts if she tried to help Mu Yu. In fact, nobody else in the valley could hold a candle to the four dragon leaders; if anything, they would hinder him from firing on all cylinders.


    Jade Wyrms power had the clouds cowering together around the moon. Long Keshuang whipped red rings that illuminated the darkness. Mu Yu teleported himself out of their attack range, judging it to be folly if he was to try and tank their attacks, a fact the mountain they aggravated could testify in support of. Mu Yu sped kilometres away in order to prevent the valley being disfigured.


    You two are fighting too conspicuously! griped Long Xingan, stating the fact after the sonorous avnche woke up fiends within hundreds of kilometres.


    Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang promptly locked onto Mu Yus bloodlust  which was impossible to hide  aiming to swiftly wrap up before they had to silence more fiends.


    Mu Yu abruptly halted in his tracks and spun around to face the two. The two also pulled over as they were not sure what was going through his mind. Upon seeing the swamp and yellow mist, Jade Wyrm brayed, You lured us here!


    That just means well bury him here instead of in the valley, stated Long Keshuang, bearing in mind the fact that they had to put an end to the mission quickly.


    Mu Yu was not aiming to kill the four using ruins poison; he wanted to use ruins poison to upy their minds, leading to abysmal concentration and hesitation, the catalyst he needed to take them down.


    Dont damage the reeds, reminded Jade Wyrm, seeing Mu Yu fire reeds from the marsh as darts.


    Since they would not damage the reeds, Mu Yu exploded them himself, spurring the two to flee five kilometres away. Hiding within the range of ruins poison, Mu Yu unleashed his ck and white sword on them, prompting them to fall back further.


    Hiding in the ruins mist wont save you! threatened Long Keshuang, reversing back toward Mu Yu and extending her vermillion whip into a whip longer than three kilometres to break the reeds. With Mu Yu cleaving back, the energy emanating from their sh carved a crevice in the ground, consequently taking the nts in the swamp.


    Youre nothing now without your nts!


    Mu Yu triggered the growth of reeds again, angering Long Keshuang, who proceeded to decimate the nts a second time.


    Instead of trading with Mu Yu again, Long Keshuang executed Dragon Python Sky Sunderer to slip the formers attacks and gradually coil around his sword, caging in his sword qi. Opportunity presented, Jade Wyrm extended his spear a wild three kilometres. Due to Long Keshuangs whip wreathing around his sword, Mu Yus qi breaker fired to counter Jade Wyrms thrust started to crumble.


    Mu Yu strategically transformed his fragmented sword qi into small swords, retargeting the duo from multiple angles.


    Instead of aiming for Long Keshuang directly, Mu Yu opted to have them cut down her whip, taking advantage of their smaller size to outmanoeuvre her dexterous style.


    Using Sky Breaker, Jade Wyrm stowed away his spear thenunched it from his hand, numerous dragons weaving around aforementioned spear. Jade Wyrms manualunch allowed him to boost the output of his spear. Hence, it ploughed through the multitude of small swords Mu Yu fired at him. Seeing Mu Yu, who cast a golden eight trigrams diagram to spawn a hand as a means of catching the spear, Jade Wyrm simpered.


    As Jade Wyrm expected, the spear went through the hand as though it was prating a water screen. The velocity of the speed speared through Contiguous Horizon Formation, s. The positive news was that the formation managed to decelerate the spear  consequently reducing its force  to an extent.


    Mu Yus hundred metre circumference eight trigrams diagram glowed golden once again, and the yin yang symbol rotated. The splitting and merging flow of ck and white qi twisted the spiritual qi in the vicinity around the ck and white qi. Once the spear entered its territory, the formation lines started revolving around the spear as it confined said spear, forcing the spear to slow down.


    While Mu Yu was slowing down after the big energy expenditure, Long Keshuang bridged the gap and trapped him within her iling whips. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Select Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 777April 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 776April 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 553December 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    <strong><em>Mu Yu VS Long Keshuang</em></strong>


    Long Keshuangs interruption afforded Jade Wyrm the time required to recollect his spear, while Mu Yu had no nts at his disposal because of Long Keshuangs rampage style. The two dragons regarded each other, then orchestrated a synchronised attack.


    Despite Mu Yus presence being erased after their synchronised attack, Long Keshuang fixed her stare on where Mu Yu was prior to their attack, desiring to ensure he was finished for good. On the other hand, Jade Wyrm was confident enough to say, What are you standing around for, looking to collect his smithereens? A mere Body Synthesis Realm human cantst against the two of us.


    The battle didnt disperse the yellow mist.


    Lets continue the n.


    Arent you going to wait for me?


    Jade Wyrm spun around to spot Mu Yu still alive within the mist. How did you survive that?


    Why are you surprised? replied Mu Yu, teleportation formation, which he used to escape the synchronised attack, underfoot fading away as he wiped the blood at his lips.


    Mu Yu couldnt rely on hiding in Wood Spirit for the two could still sense him if he did. Once he was in there, he was a sitting duck if they chose to confine him.


    Mu Yu didnt lure the two to the swamp solely to leverage the ruins poison but also to take advantage of the formations he installed prior to Rising Dragon Tournament. He was dead set on taking out the four dragon leaders at some point even if they did note to him.


    Are you two going to try and stare me to death?


    Flukes dont happen twice.


    Organising another synchronised attack, the two took a detour around the yellow mist. Mu Yu transformed Wood Spirit into a linden tree, then conjured swords out of the lush leaves carrying the yellow mist.


    Theres poison in the leaves! warned Jade Wyrm, yanking his spear back as the leaves hunted down his spear.


    To the duos dismay, a barricade prevented their retreat this time.


    I dont know what makes you four think youre the only one who knows how to use their brains.


    Mu Yu only stood on his teleportation formation to lead the two into thinking he only had teleportation formations. His provocations were intended to let their rage cloud their judgement, drawing him into his trap.


    Jade Wyrm raised his spear, then abruptly lowered it upon spotting the reeds sitting in the formation.


    Mu Yu parked next to the barrier and stated, I dont need a strong barrier. All I need to do is keep you here. I wanted to stay in myne, but you kept trying to cut into myne. You can expect the owner of a house to meet you with closed fists if you choose to invade their property.


    Mu Yu drew a line on the barrier, splitting the reeds to release the ruins poison into the cage. Terrified and desperate, Jade Wyrm instinctively discharged spiritual energy, expediting the cirction of ruins poison into his body. Once one breathed in too much, the poison would slow down the cirction of spiritual energy even if they dipped themselves in the dragon pool as Jade Wyrm did. By the time he pierced the barrier as ast resort, he had breathed in an amount that left him short of breath.


    Jade Wyrm morphed into his dragon form, revealing the chunk of his abdomen that he had to severe the as a means of eliminating the poison fromst time.


    Mu Yu lined up reeds once again.


    Long Keshuangs screams reverberated as she sted her way out of Mu Yus barrier.


    The two dragons perspired, had yellow faces and their weapons looked tattered. Looking at each other only heightened the fear tightening around their chest. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 780April 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Select Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 778April 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 773April 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    <strong><em>Execution</em></strong>


    Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang groaned and screamed harrowingly as the poison tormented every inch of their body. The fiends who could hear their screams wondered who was crying.


    Jade Wyrm devoted himself to ast-ditch attempt to take down Mu Yu, firing numerous spears at Mu Yu. Mu Yu cast a formation and sessfully caught the spears thanks to Jade Wyrms weakened state. Mu Yu subsequently erased the fiend energy on the spears, recing it with his own qi.


    You can have them back.


    Mu Yu shot the now green spears back, making sure to leave Jade Wyrm with nowhere to escape to. Jade Wyrm reverted to his human form, hoping to dodge the attacks with his lost ounce of usable spiritual energy. Mu Yu merged the spears together, elerating them again. Jade Wyrm had no means of switching directions owing to his momentum as the spears velocity picked up. As a consequence, he felt a winding strike to his chest and then experienced the sensation of being drilled through three mountains.


    As the spear finished its run, it settled in the ground, suspending Jade Wyrms body in mid-air. As his blood coursed down the spear to the ground, his soul left his body.


    The fact that Long Keshuang couldnt even imagine herself rescuing Jade Wyrm from Mu Yus attack in time shook her to the point that she was stuttering, Y-you killed Jade Wyrm? Y-you will never leave our territory with your life.


    I did kill Jade Wyrm Youre next. Mu Yuunched a squall of sword qi.


    Wretched human, you will pay for making a fool of me! Long Keshuang assumed her dragon python form, not to fight but to skedaddle.


    Im not taking the risk of letting a vengeful enemy escape.


    No, dont kill me. Ill stop. Ill obey you, quavered Long Keshuang, realising she couldnt outrun Mu Yus attack.


    Dont ever forget how you feel now.


    With herst straw gone, Long Keshuang blustered, Mu Yu, Ill take you down with me!


    You wish Ill just wait for you to self-destruct.


    Sensing Long Keshuang drawing all of her fiend energy and spiritual qi around into herself to take everything within five hundred square kilometres with her, Mu Yu hacked into her and pumped her nerves with des, deting her body.


    Biting the dust, literally, Long Keshuang threatened, Our ancestors will avenge us. We are the pirs holding up the fiend race. They will sm-


    Mu Yu emotionlessly brought down his sword on Long Keshuangs neck, absorbing her soul as it escaped. Pirs of the fiend race trying to wipe out the fiend race. If it wasnt your turn to die, I wouldnt have been able to kill you.


    Mu Yu set his sights on the dark sky that started to perturb him. Whether it was to himself or someone, he mumbled, Two down, two to go.


    Mu Yu collected Jade Wyrms head, as well, and headed back to Sunshine Valley. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 770April 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Select Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 778April 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    <strong><em>Distorting Facts</em></strong>


    Why are those two taking so long?ined Long Xingan, disturbed after hearing all the voices, sounds and seeing fiends sneaking over to swamp.


    Theyll be fine. Mu Yu is a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator relying on supplementary equipment when it boils down to it, assured Long Shentu.


    Rather than being worried about them, Im worried about Mu Yu escaping. The elemental demon abilities hes equipped with will make slipping away a walk in the park for him. Look at the fiendsing over and watching. If this keeps up, everyone in the kingdom will find out about our attack.


    How about we defuse the formation and vanquish the valley ourselves? The two of us could definitely get the job done.


    I disapprove. Theres no way we can do it without leaving evidence, argued Long Xingan.


    Fiends began to mour.


    What happened? What are the two dragon leaders doing? I swear Ive seen this formation before.


    What happened to Sunshine Valleys forest?


    You want to go see what happened at the ruins?


    Hell no. We can ask those who went if they make it back.


    Excuse me, could you two please tell us what is going on?


    Long Xingan, are we going to silence all of them?


    Fellow fiends, the four of us are trying to apprehend a traitor hiding in Sunshine Valley. A human going by the name Mu Yu attempted to exterminate Sunshine Valley, and we unearthed his ns. While Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang have gone after him as he absconded, we are here to protect you, imed Long Xingan.


    Doctor, is that true? asked a fiend.


    Its absolute hogwash! You four are coveting Lord True Dragons blood and are now trying to silence us for it. You four deserve to be executed for your insolence! responded the doctor.


    Hearing the residents of Sunshine Valley rise up in support, the fiends from other areas swivelled theirrge eyes back to the two maintaining the barrier.


    Long Xingan spun his brain cogs quickly, disputing, Please do not fall for the lies you hear from Sunshine Valleys residents. Mu Yu used his knowledge of medicine to brainwash all of their residents.


    Long Shentu added, Had it not been for the four of us reacting in time, Mu Yu wouldve led them on a campaign to attack your homes tonight.


    That is precisely why we must bring him in, Long Xingan finished up.


    Upon noticing doubt creep into the fiends eyes, Long Shentu promised, Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang will be sure to capture that diabolic human.


    Really now? sarcastically asked Mu Yu, flying back into view. Better luck next time.


    The mes in the valley illuminated two round-ish objects whooshing into the airspace, where everyone could see what they were in in sight  Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuangs yellow heads!


    Words failed Long Shentu and Long Xingan when they could not have defeated either Jade Wyrm or Long Keshuang in a one-on-one duel. Elder Tiantu rubbed his eyes and looked again. Some fiends shrieked upon beholding Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuangs super-sized eyes.


    Y-you treacherous human! quavered Long Shentu, legs scuttling backward.


    Long Xingan, first to regather his thoughts, used, See? Mu Yu has not only brainwashed the residents of Sunshine Valley but also beheaded Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang. We must kill him and protect Lord True Dragon! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 246July 29, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 770April 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    <strong><em>Fiend Kings</em></strong>


    Upon hearing Long Xingan, who was the most cunning of the four dragon leaders, leverage Mu Yus actions against thetter, Long Shentu chimed in. Mu Yu, you must be executed for your treachery!


    The lie misled those not from Sunshine Valley, especially in thanks to the duos status, but Sunshine Valleys residents had none of it. Since Mu Yu already decapitated two of the four leaders, the residents of Sunshine Valley had no reason to fear publicising the despicable deeds the four were responsible for.


    Mu Yu, kill those two scums, too! demanded Elder Tiantu.


    Yeah, thats the only way well be liberated from their oppression and grow as a race! eximed the doctor.


    Is this how you repay Ancestor Phoenixs faith in you, Doctor? framed Long Xingan.


    We must also eliminate you, traitor, announced Long Shentu.


    I had to bear with Jade Wyrm when he tried to kill me just because he wanted to since I couldnt beat him; however, I wont take it lying down when you four are fabricating stories for your own convenience and trying to eradicate Sunshine Valley. If we need to eliminate traitors, you two need to be eliminated first! protested the doctor.


    Long Xingan let the protests fall on deaf ears, turning his focus to Mu Yu, instead. Mu Yu, you will pay formitting murder on our turf.


    Ill kill who I want where I want, responded Mu Yu, initiating the fight.


    The two dragons had to abandon their formation in order to escape Mu Yus attack. They were reluctant to charge in blindly when they did not have the foggiest idea how Mu Yu harvested Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuangs heads. Since the two dead dragons were stronger than Long Xingan, thetter had no desire to fight, threatening, Just you wait. Ancestor Green Dragon wont let you get away with this.


    Too bad for you two, you wont get to see him make me pay. Mu Yu intended to lure the two to the same swamp he killed Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang.


    The fiends in the vicinity backed away subconsciously upon hearing Mu Yus scary voice.


    Were in a different league to Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang, denounced Long Shentu, refusing to let Mu Yu embarrass him.


    Indifferent to Long Shentus transformation into a tiger, Mu Yu whipped his arm down. Suddenly, their attacks hit a solid wall that bounced their attacks back.


    Have you not embarrassed yourself enough?


    The white energy that frightened off the darkness belonged to the elder adorning green who stepped out from the white light. Fiends lowered their heads upon seeing the copper eyes staring down at them.


    Ancestor Green Dragon is back! cheered the fiends of Sunshine Valley, genuflecting before their king.


    Finally done snooping around? remarked Mu Yu, staring straight back into the fiend kings eyes.


    Mu Yu detected the threatening aura in a void during the slugfest with Jade Wyrm and Long Keshuang, yet Fiend King Green Dragon stayed hidden, indicating he tacitly approved of Mu Yu putting them away.


    Long Shentu dropped to his knees, reporting, Anc-Ancestor, Mu Yu not only attempted to annihte Sunshine Valley but also killed Jade Wyrm and Long Kesh-


    Have you thought your report through carefully, cub?


    Fiend King Phoenix, attired in a crimson robe and giving off a regal aura, assumed the appearance of a thirty-year-old woman. Her fiery beauty was the type that would keep men at bay.


    Despite him nearly wetting his pants, Long Shentu decided to gamble and go through with his lie, iming, Ancestor Phoenix, Mu Yu brainwashed the residents of Sunshine Valley with a drug. The four of us immediately came to put a stop to his sinister n once we found out, yet h-


    <em>p!</em>


    Piece of spit-out garbage, you think you can fool us?!


    Ahem, Phoenix, mind your manners. We have a visitor here, reminded Fiend King Green Dragon.


    Mind your own mouth! Nobody runs amok in my turf and gets away with it.


    Fiend King Green Dragon shook his head in defeat.


    You two better tell the truth. See those two heads? If you dont want your heads to roll, give me the truth! demanded Fiend King Phoenix, standing akimbo.


    The two dragons buried their heads, pleading, Please forgive us, Ancestor.


    Phoenix, we have an outsider present. We cant embarrass ourselves even if we must punish them.


    Outsider? Who? I see Qiao Xues lover, who saved my Sunshine Valleys citizens, argued Fiend King Phoenix. If I dont beat the snot out of you two, Ill never live it down!


    <em>Whack!</em> Fiend King Phoenix pped Long Shentus face through the ground. She then hauled him out of the ground and pped his face back the other way, sending him into a new hole.


    Your turn now, Flying Dragon, taunted Fiend King Phoenix, giving Long Xingan a smirk.


    Ancestor, please, please. I will do anything you say.


    Fiend King Phoenix grabbed Long Xingan by the neck to stop him flying off and proceeded tobo his face.


    After watching for a while, Fiend King Green Dragon snapped, Enough! You already stopped me from preventing the kid from killing to Ascension Realm members!


    Enough of what? Neither of my hands has had enough. His face hasnt had enough, either.


    Big Bros kingdom really needs to be fixed, remarked Fiend King White Ape.


    Indeed. Hold the reins too loose, and they will run loose, added Fiend King Yujiang, greeting Mu Yu with a nod from the firmament. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 781April 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 776April 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Select Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 777April 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    <strong><em>Aftermath</em></strong>


    Once Fiend King Phoenix decided she was through, she gestured with her hand and hollered, Doc, Qiao Xue,e here.


    The doctor did not take any offence to Fiend King Phoenix referring to him informally as Doc due to the difference in their age.


    Wee back, Ancestor.


    Get up. Didnt I tell you not to kneel? I hate all those meaningless formalities. Qiao Xue, list their crimes loud and clear. Doc, you p them for me. For every crime listed, p them once, ordered Fiend King Phoenix, suspending the two balloon-headed dragons in the air.


    Huh?


    Dont huh me. If you dont hit them hard enough, Ill p you! threatened Fiend King Phoenix.


    The doctor blinked his eyes rapidly; it was quite the dilemma for him as he was being told to p someone holding a higher status than him.


    Aunt Phoenix, lets drop it. Im sure Grandpa Green Dragon will resolve this fairly, implored Qiao Xue.


    Drop it? They tried to kill you and the countless residents of Sunshine Valley. Dont let them off so easily, rebuked Fiend King Phoenix, scaring Long Shentu and Long Xingan with a re.


    Qiao Xue is far more sensible than you. Why are you still so jumpy when youre at your age? reproached Fiend King Green Dragon.


    Fiend King Phoenix shrugged. The key to eternal youth is to carry yourself as though youre still a youth.


    I usually turn a blind eye to what you two do, but you twopletely disregarded me and attempted to kill fellow fiends this time! Im sparing you two for now, but you will remain in lockup until I give you permission to leave! thundered Fiend King Green Dragon.


    Th-th-thank you for sparing our lives, Ancestor, responded Long Shentu and Long Xingan.


    Fiend King Green Dragon flicked his arm, teleporting Long Xingan and Long Shentu away.


    Big Bro, are you really going to spare their lives? asked Fiend King Phoenix, pouting.


    Havent enough fiends died? If we kill both of them, thats another two generals.


    What good are generals who kill their own troops?


    Fiend King Green Dragon snubbed Fiend King Phoenix to address Mu Yu. Human, you must pay for killing two of my Ascension Realm citizens!


    What is your name, Tyrant? Mu Yu boldly taunted.


    Impudent human brat! erupted Fiend King Green Dragon, pressuring Mu Yu with his energy.


    Whatever. If you genuinely wanted to stop me, their heads would still be attached, replied Mu Yu, figuring out the fiend kings wanted him to do the dirty job of cleaning out the trash for them.


    Hahaha, he wanted to stop you, but I stopped him, informed Fiend King Phoenix, garnering a hmph from Fiend King Green Dragon.


    You killed my citizens, show no remorse and insulted me. I cant spare you, stated Fiend King Green Dragon.


    Are you supposed to be the old dragon king that resembles me? Youre pushing us around when we protected all the lives in Sunshine Valley? Can you do maths? Do you have grass for brains? the dragon vine protested.


    Fiend King Green Dragon took a second to switch to an amiable tone for he was d to see the dragon vine but still livid. Do you know who I am, you brat? Why are you standing up for an outsider?


    Confirmed: you have grass for brains. Im not backing you up. Im backing up my people, remarked the dragon vine, holding its nose.


    Hahaha, youre finally getting the hang of talking, Big Earthworm.


    You You Fiend King Green Dragon whipped his arm in exasperation.


    Hahaha, how do you like that, Old Dragon? teased Fiend King Phoenix.


    Hmph, Im tired. Im done with this for now. Phoenix, take care of your residents and clean up. I want to see all of you tomorrow at my ce. Everyone else is to go home.


    Yes, Ancestor.


    Fiend King Green Dragon tried stabbing Mu Yu with his eyes and then emotionally nced at the dragon vine. Fiend King Green Dragon was ecstatic to meet the dragon vine, but he was too proud to show it on the surface. Hence, he cleared his throat and flew into the darkness.


    Sunshine Valley remained rowdy for the rest of the night owing to the defeat of the four dragon leaders and the return of Fiend King Phoenix.


    Dont cry baby divine silkworm. Qiao Xues lover has killed Jade Wyrm to avenge you, cated Fiend King Phoenix patting baby divine earthworm, better known as Elder Tiantu, on the shoulder. Never fear the dragons, my beloved people. If they try to impose on you again, Ill send them into the stratosphere! Do your best to protect Baby divine earthworms family because their blood can neutralise ruins poison. Thats not a permit for you to go for a stroll at the ruins. Nobody is going to die offering all of their blood to you, and treating you is tiring.


    Yes, Ancestor.


    Mu Yu, who had reverted to his normal self, thought to himself, <em>Shes more like a nagging babysitter than a monarch. I can see why the citizens of Sunshine Valley are so loyal to her.</em>


    Mu Yu, dont carelessly use the bloodlust energy again. I can sense you changing, Xiaoshuai cautioned.


    I know. I didnt have a choice tonight is all.


    Fiend King White Ape came over from nowhere and roughly draped his arm around Mu Yus neck. Have you been to Hell on Earth recently, brat?


    Piss off. What would I go there for? Dont bring everyone down to your level.


    Always the distasteful brat, huh? Keep your distance from Hell on Earth, you hear? Youve done it with Qiao Xue already, so Ill break all three of your legs if you go there! Lets hear you call me father-inw now.


    Mu Yu shrugged Fiend King White Apes arm off aggressively. Get lost, King of Shamelessness. Go find something better to do.


    Listen, kid, Im letting this go because youre now my son-inw. Ill send you a gift in a few days. You better be thankful.


    Ill be thankful if you bug off.


    Fiend King Phoenix finished up her business and went over to Mu Yu, running her eyes up and down him, side to side and from back to front.


    As you can control wood, that makes you and Qiao Xue a perfect match. That said Qiao Xue, called Fiend Phoenix. Did this kid force himself on you? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 784April 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 697March 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 250July 31, 2023In "Stepmom-Con"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    <strong><em>Sunshine Valleys Fiend King</em></strong>


    Huh? Face flush, Qiao Xue stuttered, N-no.


    You initiated it? I always thought you were a reserved girl,mented Fiend King Phoenix.


    N-no. W-we, it was an ident


    As Qiao Xue shot him a re, Mu Yu tipped his gaze to the sky.


    So it was a partial rejection and a partial consensual? I kept telling you all Qiao Xue wasnt with us in spirit ever sinceing back from Second Heaven. I did say Second Heaven has a tendency to create romance between people. Back in the day, Phoenix and I also had sparks fly betw-


    Ol White, bring up the past one more time, and Ill send you packing out of Sunshine Valley!


    Why are you being shy when weve been married for so many years?


    I dumped you ages ago!


    Come on now. Back then, w-


    You really want a new face, huh?


    You want to fight now? Bring it on.


    No wonder why you two are so simr, Mu Yu chimed in.


    Listen, kid, were no couple. It was a one night stand, corrected Fiend King White Ape, chest out.


    Due to him being upied with boasting, he didnt see the p that would send him zooming out of Sunshine Valley. Fiend King Phoenix indifferently dusted off her hands and warned, Thats what happens to phndering men. Understand, kid?


    Mu Yu curled his lips.


    Cant you go lighter? grumbled Fiend King White Ape,ing back with his hand over his nose.


    Fiend King Yujiang voiced, You two should quit now. Youre behaving like children. You should be thanking Mu Yu for saving Sunshine Valley instead of verbally sparring with each other.


    What else is there to say when Ive given my approval for him to pair up with Qiao Xue? scoffed Fiend King Phoenix.


    Lets talk inside. We dont want to leave a bad impression on our people, arguing with each other on the streets.


    Upon entering her bright-red abode, Fiend King Phoenix voiced, Find yourselves a seat. Make yourselves at home. Ol White, you going to get off my seat, or am I going to have to remove you from my seat?


    Fiend King White Ape grumbled to himself as he moved to the neighbouring seat. Once everyone else was seated, Fiend King Phoenix inquired, Kid, what do you want as a reward for protecting Sunshine Valley?


    For a start, you can tell me where you want and what you found out, Mu Yu replied.


    Brother Green Dragon can fill you in tomorrow. Lets discuss some private business now.


    Such as?


    Your marriage to Qiao Xue, obviously; its time to discuss it, answered Fiend King White Ape, smirking. Im calling dibs: Im your father-inw. If you dont kowtow and offer me tea respectfully during the ceremony, Ill have you repeat it.


    Okay, besides pointless Ol Furry, does anyone else have an answer?


    How can I trust you with Qiao Xue if you dont marry her? verbalised Fiend King Phoenix.


    Thats but a formality. Besides, my shifu, adopted father, Ku Mu, grandpa and father have to be present.


    Qiao Xue sneaked a quick gander Mu Yus way.


    Finding your shifu is a tall order. Lets drop it, then. Rules are too binding, anyway. Doc told me about your form to neutralise ruins poison. Im impressed. That pl-


    Phoenix, there are things that should not be mentioned, interjected Fiend King Yujiang.


    And what might that be? Mu Yu queried.


    The ruin is the end of Third Heaven Continent. Once you venture beyond it, nobody can predict where you will end up, Fiend King Yujiang exined. Theres no point thinking about it unless youre strong enough to protect yourself.


    While we arent afraid of the poison, the other fiends fear it. Nice going, kid; I like you. Watching you demolish those two dragons gave me a rush, hahaha, expressed Fiend King White Ape.


    The four of you were back some time ago, werent you, Mu Yu questioned.


    Yes, we were back before Rising Dragon Tournament, but Green Dragon wanted to see what your dragon vine learnt from you. Had those four dimwits not decided to prove themselves mentally demented, we might not have shown ourselves, answered Fiend King White Ape.


    Hahaha, the look on Green Dragons face after you ran Jade Wyrms spear through him was priceless, added Fiend King Phoenix.


    Stop relishing his misery. At the end of the day, the four are Ascension Realm adepts. Thats akin to losing two arms. Unlike us, the lifespan of our other seven or eight Ascension Realm adepts have one foot in their casket. If we also kill Long Shentu and Long Xingan, well have also lost our legs, pointed out Fiend King Yujiang.


    Having said that, the three of us have spoken to Green Dragon because its true that well also struggle to grow stronger as a race if we allow those four to throw their weight around. Let their deaths act as deterrence. Thanks to you bringing your dragon vine here, our persuasion got through to Green Dragon a lot easier. If his sessors life is constantly threatened, then the infighting will never cease.


    At least hes notpletely senile yet, Mu Yu disparaged.


    I thought he was senile,mented the dragon vine.


    Hahaha, I love how you two speak your mind as it is. You know, I dont recall anyone ever speaking to Green Dragon the way you two do, apuded Fiend King Phoenix.


    Mu Yu, when you speak to him tomorrow, speak politely. Green Dragon is a prideful fiend.


    Mu Yu shrugged. By the way, Doctor mentioned random patterns surfacing on fiends bodies and triggering symptoms out of nowhere. Do you know anything about that?


    The three kings turned to each other and then shook their heads. Fiend King Phoenix reported, We arent sure ourselves. Green Dragon tried investigating two years ago, but he didnt get anywhere.


    Would it be rted to the ruins poison?


    Thats hard to say. He never saw anything like it in the five thousand or so years hes lived here.


    What happened two years ago? asked the dragon vine.


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened to our race on the whole. As for the humans of Third Heaven Continent, were not sure.


    <em>Hmm, I wonder if any particr event in thest two years might be rted. Ah, whatever, what am I going to do if a Fiend King doesnt know,</em> Mu Yu thought to himself. Its none of my business, so I wont pry. Be careful, I guess.


    Qiao Xue poured everyone a cup of two  except for Fiend King Yujiang, whom she served some sea water.


    Im lucky to have Qiao Xue around. Otherwise, Id have to bring ocean water here and leave the ocean dry. I wouldnt want that,plimented Fiend King Yujiang, smiling.


    Qiao Xue is morepetent than you think. Why else do you think wed treat her as our precious daughter? Fiend King White Ape guzzled his cup of tea. For instance, my favourite drink is the celestial mountain dew she creates.


    Mm Fiend King Ocean, I could create a pool that resembles the ocean near Sunshine Valley. In saying that, I will need pointers from you, Qiao Xue proposed.


    Thatd be terrific. I was concerned about struggling to adapt to life here after Green Dragon told me to stay. Also, you dont have to call me Fiend King Ocean; you can just call me Grandpa Yujiang.


    Oi, Yujiang, Im older than you, and she calls me Uncle. You trying to one up me?! Fiend King White Ape grouched.


    She calls you uncle because you dont carry yourself like an elder. Why dont you go pick a fight with the doctor when she also refers to him as Grandpa?


    Stop fussing, you old monkey. Id like to have her call me Miss to sound young, Fiend King Phoenix verbalised. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 783April 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 251August 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 254August 2, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    <strong><em>Egotistical Fiend King Qinglong</em></strong>


    Our hero has arrived!


    Hearing the cheers for him, Mu Yu decided not to tell the fiends of Sunshine Valley that the fiend kings wouldve intervened even if he didntst night. Nobody could discredit him, though, for he did end up being the one to intervene, which also suppressed the sense of superiority the dragons had over primitive fiends.


    The dragon vine reluctantly followed Xiaoshuai around from food stall to food stall because thetter badgered him once they assumed human forms. Thanks to the dragon vine apanying Xiaoshuai, fiends offered thetter free food.


    Something on your mind? Qiao Xue inquired, sitting down next to Mu Yu in her corridor.


    Mu Yu shook his head.


    I feel that some change taking ce within you is changing the you that Im familiar with.


    Indeed, Mu Yu started to feel less and less emotional about things.


    Qiao Xue ced her hand on Mu Yus. Bloodlust energy is influencing you, isnt it?


    Mu Yu smiled. Dont worry. Ill never push you away no matter how I change.


    Avoid using the power if you can help it.


    I know.


    Qiao Xue had her Water Spirittch onto Mu Yus shoulder as a cold patch, soothing his mind. Ive decided I want kill. I dont need to worry about elemental demons bothering because the fiend kings here can protect me.


    Mu Yu ran a finger down Qiao Xues cheek. I dont want the power to affect you, either.


    Mu Yu did not have the same luxury since elemental demons were searching for him, and he could not hole up with the fiends all his life.


    After the day of celebration, the three fiend kings picked Mu Yu up to go see Fiend King Qinglong. Thanks to the three fiend kings apanying him, they could fly instead of walking, and the reactions of the guards who saw Mu Yu were priceless.


    The first thing Fiend King Qinglong did upon meeting them was flip out. Didnt I tell you four toe yesterday?


    The four of them looked at each other, eyes blinking. Fiend King Baiyuan, White Ape, then questioned, Werent you the one who said tomorrow yesterday?


    That was the night the day before. Tomorrow when I told you would be yesterday, wouldnt it?


    Oh, you sukla, it was daybreak by the time we cleaned up your fourpdogs mess. Tomorrow clearly meant today, ribbed Fiend King Phoenix, Luanfeng, sitting down without a care in the world.


    I take back what I said yesterday. Hes gone senile, the dragon vinemented.


    You You brat! Watch your mouth


    Fiend King Green Dragon, Qinglong, red at Fiend King Baiyuan, who started cackling.


    Can we sit yet? asked Mu Yu.


    What gives you the right to sit in my presence?


    Mu Yu, lets go. Im not stooping down to his level, suggested the dragon vine.


    Though livid, Fiend King Qinglong gave in because of the dragon vine. Fine, sit, sit!


    Qiao Xue saluted Fiend King Qinglong prior to sitting, while Mu Yu sat straight down next to Qiao Xue, skipping the formalities.


    Fiend King Qinglong discharged his qi to put on airs. Human Boy, you have any exnation to offer for your actions?


    I killed two people for crying out loud. If their lives are more important than Dragon Vines, consider it me killing the wrong people.


    Fiend King Qinglong mmed the table, prompting the dragon vine to say, Mu Yu, I told youing here would be a waste of time. Hes too senile for anything to get through to him.


    Fiend King Qinglong wanted to show the dragon vine that they were supposed to be a team. Thus, he put up with Mu Yu, resuming, Kid, do you realise you should be aligned with me since your dragon vine is the same as me?


    Why should I join your team when I dont even know you?ined the dragon vine.


    Hahaha. Fiend King Luanfeng gave Mu Yu and the dragon vine a thumbs up.


    Damn, this is hrious, added Fiend King Baiyuan.


    What are you twomenting on when Im dealing with my internal affairs?!


    He protected my residents, which makes him my guest, Fiend King Luanfeng disputed, giving Mu Yu a wink.


    As much as I hate to admit it, hes my son-inw. You cant expect me to just leave him, do you? added Fiend King Baiyuan, still giving Mu Yu the irked look.


    Mu Yu rescued me and Ol Ape, so it is our business, opined Fiend King Yujiang.


    In truth, Fiend King Qinglong merely wanted to establish the fact that he was the king and that Mu Yu had to bow to him. They say that an ego too big for your heades back to bite you, and Fiend King Qinglong was experiencing it in the flesh. He wanted Mu Yu to apologise for killing two of his vassals, and then he would use Mu Yus contribution to Sunshine Valley as a means of erasing the offence.


    Whatever, grumbled Fiend King Qinglong.


    Look, the boy eliminated two bootleg dragons hindering our growth. Lock the other two traitors up and release them once Dragon Vine can protect himself. Thats called being tactical, proposed Fiend King Luanfeng.


    Theyre Ascension Realm fiends despite not being pure-blooded dragons. A weak army isnt going to go anywhere but down.


    How does keeping around generals who kill their own troops help? Youre cing your bets on the wrong people, dont you think? Moreover, you think you can stop me from making the four pay? It was either Mu Yu or me. You should appreciate we left you with two, raged Fiend King Luanfeng.


    Shes right. Besides, if you train Dragon Vine, hed be leagues ahead of those four. If you dont show your people that unprovoked violence will be punished, theyll constantly try to harm Dragon Vine. Do you think you can protect him around the clock? persuaded Fiend King Yujiang.


    Come let me take a closer look, called Fiend King Qinglong, speaking affably to the dragon vine.


    I dont even know you, replied the dragon vine.


    I wont harm you.


    Said every viin ever.


    Pffthah-


    <em>p!</em> Fiend Kings Phoenix and Baiyuan sat up holding their faces.


    Fiend King Qinglong continued, Mu Yu, can you speak to him on my behalf.


    Im not going to force him against his will, Mu Yu replied.


    Mu Yu, I know youre Sword Shadow Dust Gales disciple and that youre here for him. If you want my help, you need to give me a hand, right?


    He has a point. Moreover, the dragon vine has nothing to lose, deliberated Mu Yu. He then whispered, Dragon Vine, how about plucking two strands of his beard for someughs?


    Of course Fiend King Qinglong heard Mu Yu.


    Oh, fine, drawled the dragon vine, switching to its human form. The dragon vine stopped in front of the fiend king and questioned, What do you want to see?


    Whats your name?


    Dragon Vine.


    I know youre a dragon vine. What I want to know is your name.


    Dragon Vine.


    You havent given yourself a name? How about I give you one? Since Im Qinglong, meaning green dragon, how about we call you Xiao Qinglong, as in Green Dragon Junior?


    Why cant I be Green Dragon Senior, Da Qinglong? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 768April 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 597January 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 767April 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    <strong><em>Immortal Beings</em></strong>


    You see, the Da in Da Qinglong sounds like the da to mean hit, which is disrespectful to me. We have to respect our elders, right? exined Fiend King Qinglong, putting on the airs of a sage.


    Pfft!


    Fiend King Qinglong pped Fiend King Baiyuan and Luanfeng again as punishment for mocking him.


    Why should I respect you? asked the dragon vine.


    Fiend King Qinglong chuckled dryly. I like your attitude. As the only true, exalted dragons, we should be above everyone else. Good attitude!


    Just when Fiend King Qinglong thought he yed the right card, the dragon vine scoffed, Exalted dragons wouldnt do what you do. At the very least, I would never sleep with those brain-dead fiend beasts to create bootleg dragons. Youre not an exalted dragon; youre an embarrassing dragon.


    Fiend King Qinglong started to get fidgety and lowered his voice so that the other fiend kings would notugh at him. You misunderstood me. I would never sleep with those ordinary fiend beasts. I believe my partner should be one of the strongest in the world. Therefore, technically speaking, those descendants of mine arent fiends I proactively created b-


    How are there so many bootleg dragons if you didnt have a hand in it?


    Ahem, ahem, well Its a long story, so lets skip over it, shall we?


    Why is it such a long story?


    Hahaha, in a nutshell, Brother Qinglong gave his tadpoles to other fiend beasts so that they could conceive on their own. He never took to the field, understand? enlightened Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Xiaoshuai raised his hand. Let me! Let me exin! I remember seeing it in Ximen Buxings book. Tadpoles ar-


    Mu Yu covered Xiaoshuais mouth.


    I dont get it, responded the dragon vine vine.


    It is not a suitable topic for children. Ahem, Xiao Qinglong, show me your body, demanded Fiend King Qinglong, starting to get touchy with the dragon vine.


    Get your perverted hands off me! cursed the dragon vine.


    Ahaha, ahaha Your bones are sturdy, and you have wood essence on you, which I assumees from Mu Yus spiritual energy. Not bad. Dragon Vines are nts, so they do need wood essence for nourishment. You dont have anything on you holding you back, so youre clean te. I can help expedite your growth. Follow me, and Ill teach you the proper cultivation method for true dragons. If you dont learn the correct method, you may never reach Ascension Realm even if given another hundred years.


    I dont want to stay with you, blurted the dragon vine, sauntering back to Mu Yu. I prefer staying with Mu Yu and ying with Rodent.


    Youre prone to danger if youre not strong enough to protect yourself!


    Yet here I am, alive and kicking after all these years without you.


    Fathoming Mu Yu was the only one who could pursue the dragon vine, Fiend King Qinglong dropped his ego and smiled cordially. Thank you for protect Xiao Qinglong all these years, Mu Yu. I heard you can neutralise ruins poison. I must admit I am impressed.


    Every man has his expertise. I suppose youre aware of my ability already, Mu Yu bluntly answered.


    I do. Youre a host to an elemental demon just as Qiao Xue is. Ive seen your incredible control of wood. I will thank you for saving my people.


    What a phony. What happened to that nonsense from before? muttered the dragon vine.


    Fiend King Qinglong pretended to not hear the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu could tell what Fiend King Qinglong wanted, and he wa not going to dance to thetters tune. I heard you and your fellow fiend kings went to Eternally Forbidden Zone, so I want to ask if you obtained Midnight Sun Mystic Spirit.


    I never expected you to know Eternally Forbidden Zone and Midnight Sun Mystic Spirit, eximed Fiend King Qinglong, surprised.  For now, we have found a way to deal with Divine Executioners surveince and circumvent the lunar races threat at Third Heaven for the meantime.


    What do you mean a way to deal with Divine Executioners surveince?


    We just found out someone used a technique to block slip under Divine Executioners radar, answered Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Catching Mu Yus anticipation, Fiend King Yujiang expanded, Its not Sword Shadow Dust Gale but Illusionary Clear Rain. Sword Shadow Dust Gale passed on the alternative option to Illusionary Clear Rain if this situation came to by. We only have a few years until the secret is out, nevertheless.


    Dont worry. This world needs Sword Shadow Dust Gale, and hes not that fragile. Bai Jie will pay. Hisck of foresight is evidence that hes not fit to lead. We wont let him go, voiced Fiend King Qinglong.


    Thank you, Mu Yu expressed.


    You saved two of my brothers, so I will help you. In saying that, I need a favour from you. This is important, important enough to determine whether or not Third Heaven can continue developing, stressed Fiend King Qinglong.


    And that is?


    I need you to find three immortals?


    Arent you four immortal?


    The fiend kings gave each other a nod, giving Fiend King Qinglong the green light to inform, As you and Qiao Xue are immortals, I wont hide this from you.


    Before that. What is this about Qiao Xue and I being immortal?


    Grandpa Qinglong, are you serious?


    I thought one needed to have a perfect bnce of the five elements in their body to achieve immortality, Mu Yu shared.


    Humans and fiends certainly do need to meet that criterion. Element demons, on the other hand, are another story. Elemental demons only need to have one extreme. Did Sword Shadow Dust Gale ever tell you the five spirit lords are immortal? enlightened Fiend King Qinglong. If youre thinking about your fellow martial brothers Qiao Xue told me about, youre correct. I kept Qiao Xue under my protection at all times for she will need to shoulder the responsibility of being immortal in the future.


    What duty is that?


    Worlds require bnce that many factors determine. Should multiple factors lose their bnce, the world will crumble. Dark herbs life qi and death qi is one such example. I believe youre familiar with it already. As for Third Heaven, if there are less than nine immortals in Third Heaven, this worlds bnce will crumble.


    I know, at least, eighteen immortals here, then. Whats the big deal? inquired Mu Yu.


    No. True immortals must have their five elements bnced and matched with this world. That is why you five only count as one immortal. Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Illusionary Clear Rain and Evil Shadow Eternally Youthful are not inhabitants of this world. Among the ten of us, only five of us belong to this realm. Baiyuan and another four are inhabitants of Second Heaven.


    Being immortal isnt as great you might imagine it to be. Everything in the world is made up of five elements. Nine immortals or more must exist. There is an energy within us that we can neither see nor feel. That is the source that bnces the five elements. Once one goes missing, the bnce of the world copses, and the result is simr to that of dark herb.


    Say what? One slip and thats the end of the world? questioned the dragon vine.


    Yes. Strictly speaking, our bodies with the perfect bnce are but hosts for said energy. Once we pass away, the energy will find itself a new host.


    As long as were alive, the world is safe  irrespective of where we may be, borated Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Immortals dont die and can survive catastrophes, but we will die to fatal injuries. Third Heaven has been short of nine immortals for thest few millenniums. Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Evil Shadow, Eternally Youthful and Illusionary Clear Rain came to this realm to dy its copse, added Fiend King Qinglong.


    If other immortals from other heavens can maintain this heaven, why cant the five fiend kings from this realm? Mu Yu inquired.


    Fiend King Qinglong elucidated, The energy can recognise which world its host belongs to. Thats why the energy from this realm wont acknowledge immortals from other heaven. Sword Shadow Dust Gale can definitely bypass it. Have you not figured out how he does it? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 785April 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 783April 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 784April 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    <strong><em>Celestial Prison and Dragon Searching Formation</em></strong>


    Celestial Prison, blurted Mu Yu, pinpointing that it was not pointless or to trap the elemental demons but for Feng Haochen to turn himself into an inhabitant of this world.


    Precisely. Sword Shadow Dust Gale is skilled enough to avoid Divine Executioners radar, start up the cycle of reincarnation and break rules of nature without being detected. That is why he is able to deceive the world into believing he is one of its inhabitants and bing a keyponent of protecting its downfall.


    I thought Celestial Prison was intended to incarcerate the elemental demons, noted the dragon vine.


    No, elemental demons were only held captive in there on a whim. Because the formation opposes thews of nature, Sword Shadow Dust Gale needed to set himself as the formation foundation in order to make himself part of this world. The formation has actually been active for more than five thousand years and eating away at his cultivation ever since. It was only until around two decades ago that his cultivation alone no longer sufficed. Hence, he sought out four formation casters.


    Shifu hasnt realised Bai Jie wants to rece him.


    Third Heaven Pce is the administrator of this worlds souls reincarnation location. For millenniums, theyve been maintaining peace in this world. It was only in thest decade, when Bai Jie came around, that their activities have veered off course. Had it not been for Sword Shadow Dust Gales cultivation regression, Bai Jie wouldnt be able to do anything hes doing now.


    Have Xie Bo and Illusionary Clear Rain also be immortals of this world?


    No. Theyre only here as Sword Shadow Dust Gales reinforcements. Xie Bo is an old friend of mine, so I know him well. He doesnt care if the world perishes for he can easily go to another world if this one perishes. He goes wherever Sword Shadow Dust Gale goes.


    As Celestial Prison has been dismantled, doesnt that mean my shifu is no like the cornerstone of this worlds safety?


    Spot on. He became the ninth immortal of this world through deceiving thews of nature. Without Celestial Prison, he cant deceive thews of nature. The fact that this world is still holding up implies that a ninth immortal has reced him.


    Who are the nine?


    Luanfeng, Yujiang, Hai Dongqing, Tian Kun, whom you probably dont recognise since were still searching for his sealed location, and myself. You five count as one immortal. Nian Henxi and Reverend Nilei also count. Were not sure who thest one, whom has reced your shifu is.


    Reverend Nilei is an immortal?


    You know him?


    No, I heard my old man mention him. Is there any chance you could introduce me to Nian Henxi and Reverend Nilei?


    The two of them are far behind Sword Shadow Dust Gale in terms of cultivation. Still, theyre good enough to defend themselves. Its up to you to find thest immortal. Every other immortal is aware of their duty but them, so you must inform them of the truth. If their cultivation isgging, you need to protect them. If theyre already an advanced cultivator, then that is for the best.


    Why me?


    Well also be joining the search. Based on our current intelligence, we only know they are human. As such, you have better chances of finding them than us.


    Dont tell me its Bai Jie.


    Its not. This world wont acknowledge Sword Shadow Dust Gale as one of its immortals. ordingly, Bai Jie wont be acknowledged if he takes Sword Shadow Dust Gales body; all he attains is immortality.


    This is akin to finding a specific grain of sand in a desert.


    Youre a formation caster, arent you? You should be able to cast Dragon Searching Formation, then, right?


    That requires a formation trigger. If I dont have a belonging of the immortal, the formation cant work its magic.


    Fiend King Green Dragon cracked a smile. Im the inventor of Dragon Searching Formation?


    Seeing Mu Yu unleash a barrage of blinks, Fiend King Green Dragon nodded. You mightve guessed it from the name. I invented it long ago to find a second true dragon to no avail. Sword Shadow Dust Gale helped me finish the formation, though he changed it to locate things and people. I guess you can say the formation foundations that represent the five elements is an apt way to imply searching for a specificbination of the five elements.


    Theres one thing I dont understand. You dragons evolve once every ten thousand years. Since you know a dragon vine is born when you evolve and then will evolve ten thousand yearster, why couldnt you have timed your casting of Dragon Searching Formation?


    I tried but failed. I now realise why thanks to witnessing how many decades ahead Eternally Youthful Ku Mu is ahead of me in the formation department. Since Third Heaven Pce was keeping tabs on me, I didnt want to let them know what I was searching for.


    Third Heaven Pce still has our race under surveince. Therefore, they will know where we are once we leave the bog. Fortunately, they dont have a view on you thanks to the Heaven-Shrouding Bloody Guardian Formation cast on you. For that reason, youre the best candidate to search for the immortal. As for the formation trigger, someone with a perfect bnce of the five elements in them can work because youre searching for the same type of person. To make up for the limited search radius, you need to do a bit of running around.


    Right. So, which one of you will be lending me your body? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 74May 4, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 126May 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 132June 2, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    <strong><em>Fiend Kings Gift</em></strong>


    Weve imbued this dragon scale with our qi so that you can use it as a formation trigger, stated Fiend King Qinglong, summoning a green dragon scale for Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu put the scale away and then inquired, Why havent you used the scale to locate the other fiend kings if it can be used to search for immortals? All of you are immortals, arent you?


    Sword Shadow Dust Gale expected us to search for the other fiend kings, which is why he cast formations that blocked out Dragon Searching Formation when he sealed the fiend kings away. We can only find the others if the seal on them weakens enough. That was how we located Baiyuan and Luanfengs whereabouts.


    Im not going to forgive your shifu and Illusionary Clear Rain for boring me for five thousand years, grumbled Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Didnt know you preferred to be dead, ribbed Mu Yu.


    Saving us is one thing. Locking me up is another issue. I cant take it out on them, so I can make do with blowing off steam on you. There is a saying that disciples should repay their mentors debts, and sons should repay their fathers debts in the name of filial piety, isnt there?


    And natural selection should take your life.


    If you dont call me father-inw, Ill make every day miserable for you.


    Fiend King Qinglong stroked his beard. In light of you taking on this mission and the possibility of Third Heaven Pce trying to tail your movements, we have prepared four gifts for you to use in desperate situations. Consider it a reward for protecting Xiao Qinglong all these years.


    Im fine without any rewards.


    Ungrateful brat, do you realise how coveted our domain abilities are? Show some appreciation, chided Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Domain ability? repeated Mu Yu, unable to rise above the allure of domain abilities. Pretend I never said what I said before. Ill dly ept the gifts.


    As expected of a phnderer,mented Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Fiend King Luanfeng flicked a red and gold feather from her tail over to Mu Yu, searing the air for the fleeting moment it flitted through the air. She boasted, My domain is Ashes Nirvana: you cant be killed as long as youre in my domain. In saying that, who your opponent is does matter. If your opponent is Bai Jie, itll only protect you for a dozen or so seconds. If youre up against ordinary Apotheosis Realm opponents, youll be immortal for an hour.


    Thank you, Fiend King Phoenix.


    Ocean Fiend King conjured a blue bubble that housed a world akin to the ocean. Youve witnessed my domain ability already. By undting the waves, those within the domain struggle to control their body for two hours. As a product of that, their offensive abilities are hampered. However, if you encounter someone as proficient as Reverend Xuan Jizi, they can dismantle the domain.


    Fiend King Qinglong spawned a golden scale glimmering so bright that the entire pce radiated. My domain is called I Reign Supreme. In my domain, everyone else is at my mercy. Besides me, everyone else will be unable to exhibit their full potential.


    Mu Yu epted the scale and responded with a propitious salute. Thank you.


    Hehe, Father-inw, lets hear it, or I wont give you my sealed domain ability, provoked Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Thank you again, three Fiend Kings.


    There are four fiend kings here, you runt! fumed Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Yes, I see three fiend kings.


    Fiend King Baiyuan plucked a fur from the back of his head and hurled it at Mu Yu. My domain is Milky Way Masher! Within my domain, your strength will be magnified thousands of folds! You can crush any mountain to dust in one blow!


    Old Furry, since weve known each other for so long and you have so much fur, how about you give me a couple dozen more strands?


    Ill pluck your nose off your face! Do you know how exhausting it is seal my domain ability? The hell do I look like, a chicken?! If it wasnt for Qiao Xues sake, Id give your face a makeover! Even Im admiring my tolerance for you!


    Ol Bai, you better not be alluding to me when you talk about chickens, warned Fiend King Luanfeng.


    N-no, Im just giving an example.


    The next time I hear you use chickens in your examples, Ill p your neck around the other side.


    Oh,e on. Do you need to be so pedantic?


    Why dont you give Qiao Xue a few strands, then? asked Mu Yu.


    Id love to, but she cant use it because you need to, at least, be an Ascension Realm cultivator to deploy someone elses domain. Ill give her a bunch of fur once shes ready. I dont need your reminder, runt!


    <em>No wonder why Gui Ximing only threatened his patriarch with the banner when we went to the past, </em>realised Mu Yu.


    The domain abilities weve given you can only be used once, so think twice before you deploy one. My domain shouldst roughly two hours for you. Be grateful, emphasised Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Thanks, Old Furry.


    No manners whatsoever, admonished Fiend King Baiyuan, albeit not caring.


    Fiend King Qinglong stressed, Mu Yu, were hoping our support will expedite your search. Dont let us down.


    I wont.


    Also Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 786April 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 785April 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 402October 15, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    <strong><em>Celestial Preservation and Nine Heavens Reverse Development </em></strong>


    I cant force Dragon Vine against his will. Whether he wants to stay or leave is up to him, Mu Yu stressed.


    I dont like this ce, expressed the dragon vine.


    The wood element on Mu Yu may be soothing, but you dont understand your significance. All your potential will go to waste if you dont learn to harness it, exined Fiend King Qinglong.


    I get ticked off just seeing bootleg dragons.


    Do you know how I evolved to attain a perfectly bnced five-elements body? We are the most venerated and rare beings. Though we begin as nts, I no longer possessed a wood element body. You need to undergo the same evolution.


    <em>You can change your body type now?</em> Mu Yu inwardly asked, verifying for himself that Fiend King Qinglongs qi differedpared to his dragon vines. Initially, Mu Yu presumed Fiend King Qinglong was hiding his aura.


    Are you implying that I can also attain immortality? questioned the dragon vine.


    That isnt necessarily true. That is entirely up to fate. Thanks to abination of factors aligning for me when I evolved, I attained a body where the five elements are perfectly bnced. That being said, Im 40% confident I can guide you to attain an immortal body, answered Fiend King Qinglong.


    Still dont want to stay.


    Mu Yu, could you please put in a word. Without my assistance, he might not be able toplete the evolution process.


    What makes you think you could do it on your own, yet I cant? snapped the dragon vine.


    After thorough deliberation, Mu Yu conveyed, Dragon Vine, itll be better for you to stay here and cultivate because he knows how to expedite your process, while I dont.


    Your people want my blood. You expect me to sleep with my eyes open? Theres no way youre convincing me those four are the only four who want to harm me, opined the dragon vine.


    Mu Yu gave Fiend King Qinglong a palm-fist salute. Ever since fiends found out about Dragon Vines identity, its been one attempt after another. You need to convince me that I can trust you.


    I can guarantee nobody will dare toy their hands on Xiao Qinglong in my kingdom.


    A promise is only as good as the actions to keep it. Jade Wyrm andpany demonstrated that fiends are willing to sacrifice an entire valleys citizens for Dragon Vines blood. They mayply on the surface, but whats to say they wont harm him when youve turned your back. Furthermore, how can I trust you to care for Dragon Vine if someone does manage to steal his blood and rece him as a mightier true dragon? Mu Yu questioned.


    I wont let that happen. I will hold Xiao Qinglong in higher regard. I wont let him leave my sights until he has reached Ascension Realm.


    The hell? That sounds like jail, grouched the dragon vine.


    Thats the best oue we can ask for. Instead of whining, focus on ascending to Ascension Realm as fast as you can, and you will regain your freedom, Mu Yu preached.


    Dont worry, Big Earthworm. Right now, hes a king treating you as his king. If he gets on your nerves, pluck a few strands of his beard. Besides, youll have a chance to teach the bootleg dragons a lesson, wont you?


    Mm All right. Let me see if I can pluck his beard.


    Once the dragon vine sauntered up to Fiend King Qinglong, thetter smiled hopelessly and plucked a strand of beard even though the others might haveughed at him, indicating just how important the dragon vine was. Frankly, if persuasion did not work, he nned to forcibly keep the dragon vine.


    Fiend King Qinglong scrubbed the dragon vines head and promised, Youre still young, so Ill be sure to keep you out of harms way. Mu Yu, you must find thest immortal before Third Heaven Pce can.


    Theyre also after the immortals? Besides Bai Jie, who else covets immortality? Mu Yu queried.


    As he groomed his beard, Fiend King Qinglong replied, The energy I mentioned early that is responsible for maintaining the worlds bnce found in hosts is called Celestial Preservation. There is no other energy in the world that can overpower it if you can control it.


    <em>In other words, I can use it to usurp Third Heaven Pces tyrannical rule!</em> Mu Yu effused in his mind.


    Reading Mu Yus mind, Fiend King Qinglong continued, Because of its potency, we can host it, but we cant control it. Ascend to Apotheosis Realm, and you will be able grasp the rules of nature, thereby detecting its presence within your immortal body.


    You said  if you can control it, though.


    Fiend King Qinglong leisurely had a sip of tea, then elucidated, As an individual, its impossible. As nine immortals, there is a way. Sword Shadow Dust Gale told me of a formation called Nine Heavens Reverse Development, which requires the nine immortals to be used as its formation foundation. Thats the formation you need to control celestial preservation energy.


    Fiend King Qinglong had to hit pause to pick up the dragon vine for thetter and Xiaoshuai kept messing with his beard. He then resumed, expanding, Third Heaven Pce has had plenty of time to build their influence and power from the time of their inception; theyve been around longer than Ive been alive, after all. I wouldnt dare to im I could storm Third Heaven Pce without dying. The only way tobat them is to find this realms nine immortals and use celestial preservation energy. At least, thats the only solution I can fathom.


    Does Bai Jie know about it?


    Only immortals are aware of celestial preservation energy, so he wouldnt be privy to its existence. If, nheless, he has taken over your shifus body, he will know about it. Either way, as long as you can locate all nine immortals before it dawns on him that celestial preservation energy can threaten Third Heaven Pce, then well be fine.


    Reverend Nilei and Nian Henxi would be cognisant of these facts. We will strive to locate Tian Kuns whereabouts as soon as possible. In the meantime, you need to find the ninth immortal and pass on the knowledge to them in addition to your three martial brothers. Whether or not Third Heaven Pces conspiracy can be stopped rides on you now. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 442November 4, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 584January 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 443November 5, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    <strong><em>Bidding the Fiends Farewell</em></strong>


    When do you n to set out? Qiao Xue asked, leaning onto her hands on the rails in her corridor.


    Mu Yu slowly opened his eyes, ending his meditation session, and smiled. Tomorrow.


    Cant you stay for a few more days? inquired Qiao Xue, voice softening as her question went on.


    Theres a lot to do.


    The four fiend kings would not let Qiao Xue leave, citing her cultivation was too low to handle herself if she ran into water demons. If they forced Xuan Mings bloodlust energy onto her


    The Ultimate Immortals Rankings final nine selection should be roughly four months away. Are you going to sign up? Qiao Xue queried.


    Id like to if I didnt suddenly have to go on a pilgrimage for thisst immortal. Either way, Ill find a way to sink Third Heaven Pces figurative ship.


    Ill do my best to get stronger as fast as I can so that I dont hold you back.


    Mu Yu patted Qiao Xues hand.


    Start training.


    Nah, theres no point in rushing it for a couple of extra hours.


    Seeing Mu Yus smile set Qiao Xues face aze.


    You must


    Huh?


    Because I also want to cultivate, exined Qiao Xue, heading back into her house.


    Uponputing what Qiao Xue implied, Mu Yu asked, Werent you against it?


    I want to cultivate.


    God forbid I ever figure out girls, Mu Yu mumbled under his breath.


    Fiend King Fengluan and Fiend King Baiyuan spied on Qiao Xues blue house with green qi hovering above it, thetter grinning to himself. Fiend King Baiyuanmented, It sure is nice to be young and energetic. I never had an experience as ethereal as that when I went to Hell on Earth.


    Fiend King Fengluan mercilessly fed Fiend King Baiyuans cheek her hand.


    Oi, the hell is your problem?! cursed Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Fiend King Fengluan created a red wall between them and Qiao Xues ce. Where do you think youre looking? You bring shame to fiends.


    Im just trying to see if theres anything I can learn from the young generation. Times have changed since five thousand years ago. Its called keeping up with the times, or the younger generation willugh at you. Fiend King Baiyuan then turned to Xiaoshuai, who was eating drumsticks at the table, and queried, Why are you here, kid?


    Qiao Xue dold me youd gib me food (Qiao Xue told me youd give me food), Xiaoshuai answered.


    Fiend King Baiyuan rubbed Xiaoshuais hair. Poor boy, Qiao Xue duped you. Oh, well, Ill go take you out to buy some food. We can go have some fun, too. Lets go.


    Ol Bai, if you dare to take the boy anywhere not suitable for children, you can kiss your legs goodbye! warned Fiend King Fengluan.


    You jealous?


    Im mad! Now piss off!


    As the sun kissed the heads of the tangerine mountains, Rising Dragon Tournament was hours away from resuming, this time with the usual vibes of the tournament instead of reeking of foul y.


    Fiend King Qinglong also took the opportunity to warn everyone not to try what the four dragon leaders did unless they desired harsh punishment. Nobody needed to think hard to figure out he was implementing a reform.


    Fiends were hoping to see Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai in action, but the two pulled out. Due to their decision and for the sake of a fair tournament, Fiend King Qinglong decided to restart the tournament from scratch in case the dragons cheated in previous matches.


    I already told you where Hai Dongqing is. What did you follow me here for, Old Furry? bemoaned Mu Yu, waiting for the bridge to appear with Qiao Xue and the dragon vine.


    Im here to warn you to keep it in your pants. I know what you two did yesterday. If I find out you spark another rtionship, Ill beat you till youre silly!


    Oh, you want to go, do you? Where did you take Xiaoshuai yesterday? You missing brain cells? Mu Yu fired back.


    When Xiaoshuai returned in the morning, he cheerfully told Mu Yu Fiend King Baiyuan took him to a ce where lots of female fiends got touchy with the fiend king, just as depicted in Ximen Buxing and Pan Yinlian, much to Mu Yus chagrin.


    Fiend King Baiyuan looked up to the blue dome. Its just sad to see the boy kicked to the curb whenever you two want to do it, so I wanted to expand his horizons. He let me down, though. All he cared about was eating. He ate the entire brothels food supply. Who eats at brothels?


    Pffthahaha, Uncle Yuan, Xiaoshuai is still young.


    When we got up to leave, he told the proprietor their food was nice and would be visiting again. You shouldve seen her face; she thought she was looking at a gue!


    Even Mu Yu couldnt resist augh this time.


    Listen, runt, I can forgive you for forcing yourself on my daughter; Im just thinking of it as the pig eating the cabbage, but you better find that Xiang Nan, and bring back Hai Dongqings heart. Else, Ill mess him up when I find him!


    Now I know why Fiend King Luanfeng is always pping you. Youreparing Qiao Xue to cabbage? I hope you get pped again on your way back.


    Big Earthworm, Im not going to be around to defend you when you get bullied from now, so keep your wits about you, said Xiaoshuai, holding onto an apple.


    When have you ever defended me? The next time we meet, Illy you out.


    Ah, pfft. You couldnt beat me even if I dont try, teased Xiaoshuai, biting into his apple.


    Once the bridge appeared, Qiao Xue quietly reminded, Be careful.


    I will. Head back.


    Ill keep an eye on him, Qiao Xue. I wont let him cheat on you, hihihi, assured Xiaoshuai, staying in is human form for theing quest, as well, because many people knew about the animal apanying Mu Yu.


    Why do you always have something to say? Mu Yu chided.


    Mu Yu followed the marks he made on his way into the fiend territory to navigate his way out. Meanwhile, the dragon vine listlessly watched his friends vanish into the distance.


    Lets head back to watch the tournament, hollered Fiend King Baiyuan.


    Qiao Xue waited for Mu Yu to disappear from sight before she followed after Fiend King Baiyuan. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 702March 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 696March 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    <strong><em>Dragon Searching Formation and Beautiful Leopard</em></strong>


    An orange ball in the sky weed Mu Yu back to Third Heaven Continent after two months in the fiends expansive territory. Since it was the velvet skys turn to take centre stage and human habitation was still far away, he made the call to spend the night in a forest.


    Mu Yu spent a part of the night consolidating his progress at Body Synthesis Realms Third Layer. If only Qiao Xue wasnt so reserved. Even though its a method that results in diminishing returns over time, wed still progress faster than cultivating alone.


    Since theres nothing to do, how about trying to use Dragon Searching Formation here? You should be able to use their five items about three times before they run out, right? Xiaoshuai suggested.


    Mm I guess we could.


    After Mu Yu finished drawing up the formation an hourter, Xiaoshuai asked, Whats the search radius?


    Mm Its hard to say since the formation foundations y a pivotal role in deciding that. If Im the epicentre of the search radius, Id estimate around ten thousand kilometres. If Im only searching in one direction, I could search at least twenty thousand kilometres. Its pointless to use the former method since were, what, five thousand kilometres from the fiends region. Im just going to search as far as I can to the east.


    Xiaoshuai watched Mu Yu, who used himself as the formation trigger, from outside the formation.


    With the dragon scale floating in front of him, Mu Yu activated the formation, focusing the formation lines on the scale. He beamed a purple ray vertically from his eyes, parting the clouds, but only those in the formations perimeters would be able to see it.


    The ghouls that saw Mu Yus consciousness travelling outside of his body rushed toward him wildly, attempting to steal his body. To ward them off, he donned an armour of qi and began flying around. Flying about as a mere consciousness was no different to flying around in his body.


    Owing to the qi of an immortal imbued in the dragon scale, the scale would notify Mu Yu if he came within proximity of another immortal. He could see cultivators five elements in their body and, therefore, the bnce of the five elements within them.


    Four hours of searching, twenty kilometres of searching, yet I havent found even an inkling. I dont see this being a short mission at all. I pray the immortal isnt so strong that he can avoid Dragon Searching Formation, or this is going to be a long game of cat and mouse. Lets call it a night for now. Upon checking his formation foundations, Mu Yu found he had burnt through them a fair bit. Im going to need to find a way to create a colossal version at this rate.


    Im so bored. Im just realising how boring it is to not have Big Earthworm around to wrestle with.


    Nothing we can do about it; were all busy at the moment. We can pick him up once weplete our mission. Right now, our priority is finding Reverend Nilei to pick up Walk-in Heart Genesis to revive Dad and then rescue Shifu. I suppose well find the Cheng Yan andpany when its time for Ultimate Immortals Rankings showdown. All I pray is that the elemental demons havent gotten to them first. As for the lunar sect, we have some time thanks to the fiend kings.


    When brilliant gold and orange hues bled across the rivers in the east and into the forest, Xiaoshuai suggested, Shall we go hunt a few fiend beasts? Im hungry.


    All right, responded Mu Yu, packing away his formation foundations and heading into the woods with Xiaoshuai.


    Notably, Xiaoshuai had started to get picky about what he ate, requesting a level six beautiful leopard to start his day today. They were the kings among level six fiend beasts that Spirit Severing Realm cultivators would have to injure in order to catch up to. For that matter, their fur was soft, yet their bodies were tough enough to take a ram from a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator. It was not umon for cultivators to hunt them for their blood, nerves and bones for alchemy or to reinforce their weapons.


    Beautiful leopards bellies taste awesome fried, educated Xiaoshuai.


    Cant eat what you cant have, Mu Yu replied, hopping onto a branch to use the trees as cameras.


    An iron bear would also work, stated Xiaoshuai, sucking up his drool.


    Luckily for you, I found a beautiful ape fleeing southward. I think its hurt.


    Well, its going to get hurt even if it isnt hurt. Lets go after it already.


    Mu Yu jumped into a tree and gave chase. Mu Yu soon appeared above the beautiful leopard leaking purple blood from its leg, finishing it with a downward m of his hands.


    All right, lets start a fire and get cracking! effused Xiaoshuai, sharpening his ws.


    Oh, what a nice, white, big fiend soul.


    They often ate what was edible and threw out the rest even when they could sell the remainder of the carcass of fiend beasts for quite a lot as Mu Yu did not often spend spirit stones, nor was he educated on their worth.


    Just get on with cooking. We have to drop into a city to scour for information once were done eating, instructed Mu Yu,zing on a tree and lining up leaves in various patterns. Bored, he switched to fiddling with the jade peace from Chen Tiandao. Dad, I will revive you. Shifu, I wille save you.


    As Xiaoshuai started digging in, the duo heard someone flying off the handle. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 594January 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 318September 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 449November 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    <strong><em>Ignorant</em></strong>


    You two found it first?


    Mu Yu sat up in surprise upon seeing an injured,nky man in his forties and a tall maiden in her twenties.


    Thats right! We were hunting the beautiful leopard, but you had to snatch it when we were about to catch it! fumed the Body Severing Realm maiden, standing akimbo with her ponytail standing up as if to express her anger.


    Sitong, dont be rude, reproached the Spirit Severing Realm First Layer man.


    Dad, it took us two days to finally hurt its leg, and you even got hurt. It is unfair for them to just steal our catch. The violent kid is also eating the fiend spirit!


    You two would struggle to kill it at your level, Xiaoshuai remarked.


    That doesnt justify you stealing! snapped the Sitong girl.


    Sitong, calm down. This one is Inferno Sects Xuan Zhengtang. This is my daughter, Xuan Sitong, introduced Xuan Zhengtang, noticing that there was no damage to the environment or others around. May I ask if you two personally finished the beautiful leopard?


    <em>They must be stronger than what meets the eye if it only took two of them to down the beautiful leopard. Since theres no damage to the environment, that suggests the beautiful leopard couldnt even put up a fight. I dont even sense cultivation from the kid. There might be others around who Im unable to detect, </em>Xuan Zhengtang analysed for himself.


    Inferno Sect? Never heard of it. There are only the two of us here; who else wouldve killed it? queried Xiaoshuai.


    Yeah right. You two cant possibly kill a level six beautiful beast, scoffed Xuan Sitong.


    Xiaoshuai indifferently continued eating. Believe what you will.


    Watching Xiaoshuai continue digging out the beautiful leopards insides out, Xuan Sitong bemoaned, Boy, dont damage the beautiful leopards fur.


    Xuan Zhengtang, on the other hand, was busy trying toprehend how Xiaoshuai could dig out the beautiful leopards fur with his bare hands when it almost took every fibre in his being just to scrape the beautiful leopard. Worried he might be intruding on people he could not afford to rub the wrong way, he expressed, Please forgive us for interrupting. We will not fight for it since you two finished it. We shall take our leave now.


    Dad, why are we letting them take it when we worked so hard for it?!


    Lets get out of here first, urged Xuan Zhengtian, pulling faces to hint for his daughter not to say another word.


    Wait, called Mu Yu.


    We apologise for interrupting you. Please do not mind us, voiced Xuan Zhengtang, afraid.


    Dont worry about it. You can have the beautiful leopard. We just want its belly and fiend spirit. Oh, we might want its thighs, but the rest is yours.


    S-sorry? You are giving it to us? stuttered Xuan Zhengtang.


    Yeah, the other parts dont taste good, stated Xiaoshuai, making quick work of the beautiful leopards thigh and then throwing it over to Xuan Zhengtang as though it was a feather. There you go.


    Y-you killed it to eat it?! blurted Xuan Sitong. Amused, she queried, Do you know what its fur, bones and nerves can be used for?


    Well, its useless if it doesnt taste good, remarked Xiaoshuai, starting to stack up firewood to cook and popping on a white hat from somewhere to imitate a chef.


    Dont tell me you two are intellectually challenged. Beautiful leopards ar-


    Sitong, mind your manners. Smiling courteously, Xuan Zhengtang conveyed, Please forgive her for speaking without thinking. We shall graciously ept your offer.


    Youre wee. We do know what a level six fiend beast is worth; its just that wee across them so often that its not a big deal to us. I dont mind giving it to you when you spent so long going after it, Mu Yu responded, gifting it solely because he liked Xuan Zhengtang for not getting pushy.


    Thank you, conveyed Xuan Zhengtang, touching his bandaged arm as if to say, You didnt get hurt for nothing.


    Xuan Sitong speedily took the beautiful leopard in case Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai decided to change their minds. Dad, though they dont seem to realise its worth, were fair people. Lets buy it from them.


    You have a point. Sitong, give them all of our spirit stones.


    Mm You two, though you killed the beautiful leopard thanks to a fluke, well pay you 120,000 spirit stones for it. Its all we have, so dont call us misers.


    Mu Yu found the mention of spirit stones amusing for it had been ages since hest needed them. I like honest people like you.


    Of course were honest people. By the way, whats your name?


    Yu Feng. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 395October 12, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 563January 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 544December 25, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    <strong><em>Thugs</em></strong>


    Thats one odd name. Xuan Sitongmented. Were you born in a squall?


    Born in a squall? No, my name is Yu as in feather and Feng as in wind. Im a feather drifting in the wind, exined Mu Yu, thinking, <em>If only I could be so carefree.</em>


    Oh. Youre pretty honest. I like that. If we meet again after selling the beautiful leopard, well pay you some more.


    Mu Yu just smiled, while the father and daughter pair started sorting out the corpse. When Xuan Sitong looked up to see Mu Yu intently staring deeper into the woods, she asked, Whats the matter?


    Three others are on their way here, Mu Yu answered.


    Three? Would it be Gong Lixuan andp-


    Sitong, lets hurry along.


    Sitong, where are you going? teased a tanned Spirit Severing Realm First Layer cultivator around thirty years old.


    Behind the man with slits for eyes, crooked teeth and a mole on his chin were middle aged men on par with him in the cultivation department.


    Gong Lixuan, how did you find us? Xuan Sitong questioned, tone disgruntled.


    Were also here for the beautiful leopard we wounded. We didnt expect you two to get a free catch thanks to us, replied Gong Lixuan, ogling Xuan Sitong.


    You have nothing to do with this beautiful leopard!


    We do now. Its now ours.


    Gong Lixuan, dont push it! Xuan Zhengtang brayed.


    Gong Lixuan never took a second look at Xiaoshuai or Mu Yu, deeming them hicks from the sticks. The fact that he would dismiss people who managed to survive in such a dangerous zone said a lot about his intelligence. Gong Lixuan nced down to Xuan Zhengtangs injured arm and simpered. So what if I push it? Ster Manor isnt scared of Inferno Sect. If you know whats good for you, hand over the beautiful leopard and then scram.


    Should you dare to attack us, Inferno Sect will let you have it! snapped Xuan Zhengtang.


    <em>Sounds like Inferno Sect is the tougher one,</em> thought Mu Yu.


    Bahaha, you must be unaware that were now Celestial Star Sects adjunct. Your patriarch would just have to suck it up if we butchered you, mocked Gong Lixuan, shing a token from Celestial Star Sect.


    You submitted to Celestial Star Sect? blurted Xuan Zhengtang.


    Yes. Now Ive changed my mind. Tong, Ive always loved you, but youve never reciprocated my feelings. As an adjunct of Celestial Star Sect, I am on a new level. Youre happy with me now, arent you?


    You need a mirror, not me. Adjunct of Celestial Star Sect? They wouldnt even afford you a kennel. Whats so special about you?


    If you refuse to be mine, Ill force you to be mine. Elders, capture Xuan Zhengtang. Ill handle Tong, hehehe.


    Yes, Young Master.


    Sitong, run while I stall them. Youre no match for them! instructed Xuan Zhengtang, shunting her away and then intercepting the trio.


    I cant leave you behind, Dad. Ill fight them to myst breath, responded Xuan Sitong, swinging her sword at Gong Lixuan.


    With one arm barely functioning, it only took one exchange for the two elders to drop Xuan Zhengtang.


    D-


    Gong Lixuan ducked under Xuan Sitongs horizontal swing and then rose up to choke her. Worry about yourself first.


    As Gong Lixuan shut his eyes and leaned in to sniff Xuan Sitong, he heard, I hate Celestial Star Sect.


    Gong Lixuan opened his eyes to see a hand already beside his face. Therge hand showed him stars, while another hand caught Xuan Sitongs fall. Another two loud whacks saw Gong Lixuans bodyguards lying still on the ground.


    Hand to his cheek, Gong Lixuan cried, Y-y-y-


    Something about Celestial Star Sect again? Mu Yu slit the throats of Ster Manors trio without hesitation and then collected their souls.


    Oi, time for dinner, hollered Xiaoshuai, stirring the pot.


    Coming.


    Xuan Zhengtang crawled to his feet, still in awe. Thank you for saving us, Young Master Yu Feng.


    You two should get away from here, Mu Yu advised, not bothering to look up.


    Y-you are a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator? stuttered Xuan Sitong.


    Xiaoshuai enjoyed his food, while Mu Yu wasnt interested in their business from beginning to end, so he gestured for them to leave.


    Xuan Zhengtang, cradling his injured arm, bowed. Thank you again for saving us. Please forgive us for our rudeness prior.


    Xuan Zhengtang winked to tell his daughter not to pry because it was clear Mu Yu did not want to exin. As the two hurried off, though, Mu Yu called, Wait. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 792April 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 794April 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 333September 11, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    <strong><em>News on Elemental Demons</em></strong>


    C-can we help you? inquired Xuan Zhengtang, fearing Mu Yu wanted to silence them.


    Mu Yu pointed to the beautiful leopard on the ground. You forgot it.


    Pl-please pardon us for trying to snatch it from you before. We should never have coveted it.


    You bought it from me, so its rightfully yours.


    Beautiful leopards sell for substantially more than 120,000 spirit stones. We would not dare to sell you short. Please consider it our apology, instead.


    I epted 120,000. That means I believe its worth 120,000. Its up to you what you want to do with it. I dont care if you want to let it rot there.


    Are you sure you want to sell it to us for 120,000?


    I dont change my mind after I ept payment.


    ted, Xuan Zhengtang nudged his daughter to continue dealing with the beautiful leopards corpse. She, nevertheless, went over to pige the three from Ster Manor.


    Do you know who Gong Lixuan is? They are now adjuncts of Celestial Star Sect, cautioned Xuan Zhengtang, once he was done with the beautiful leopards corpse.


    Xuan Zhengtang was not sympathetic, but he was worried for the young man.


    Im not interested in hearing about a dead man.


    Mu Yus identity further piqued Xuan Zhengtangs curiosity. Nheless, thetter knew when to not pry.


    You must have heard him back there and know something. We shall not disturb you any longer.


    Suddenly, Xuan Sitong came running over with Gong Lixuans assets. He has a lot of spirit stones and valuables. Do you want them?


    You can keep them.


    Thirty-eight level five fiend souls, a valuable flying sword that resembles the work of a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator, a spirit stone jade piece from Baiwanpany, lets see how much that adds up to


    Xuan Sitong covered her mouth upon working out it totalled a million spirit stones.


    We cant take that, Sitong.


    But dad


    No. Have you forgotten my teachings?


    Xuan Sitong reluctantly ced the stuff back down. Okay. I understand its not our property.


    In short, Xuan Zhengtang deemed it Mu Yus property because thetter was the one who killed the trio.


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai did not even bat an eye when the father and daughter left the jade piece behind.


    Xuan Zhengtang and his daughter stopped under a white birch for thetter to bandage his injured arm again and then transfer spiritual energy to him.


    This injury is getting worse. I think itll take me several days before I regain full control of it.


    Dad, I still cant believe Gong Lixuan has a million spirit stones.


    I feel as though it isnt much if hes Ster Manors young master and an adjunct of Celestial Star Sect.


    Thats one million, Dad. If we had it, we would nearly have enough to nurse Mothers injuries. Patriarch said only a rank six taishi purple sky pill can heal her injuries, but that costs five million


    Its all Dads fault for failing to protect your mother.


    Dont beat yourself over it, Dad. Its all because of those elemental demons who ambushed us. As an ultimate immortal, I will have a chance to avenge her! Somewhat despondent, Xuan Sitong rmended, Dad, we couldve negotiated with him. He didnt seem hostile. I dont think he would have an issue with us tak-


    Enough! We fight for what is rightfully ours, but we cant covet what isnt ours. He not only saved our lives but also sold the beautiful leopard to us for a fraction of the market price. We should consider ourselves lucky to have received that much. We cant take a mile just because people give us an inch.


    Special circumstances require special solutions, though. We wont make it in time to save Mother at this rate.


    Sitong, Dad swears to collect five million spirit stones. We can get what we need with our own hands.


    Why did you give me 120,000 spirit stones if youre in desperate need of money? asked Mu Yu, appearing before the father and daughter.


    Because the market price of it is 500,000. Since you took out its fiend soul, its only worth around 300,000. The 120,000 is for your contribution. My dad taught me to have pride and not take advantage of people.


    Have pride, huh? Mu Yu tossed the spirit stone jade over. Here.


    Xuan Sitong fumbled as she tried to get a hold of the jade piece. Why are you giving it to us?


    Because you need help, replied Xiaoshuai, still nibbling on the beautiful leopards thigh.


    My Dad said we have to earn our keep. Take it back, stated Xuan Sitong, throwing it back to Mu Yu.


    Juggling the jade piece in his hand, Mu Yu inquired, I heard you mention elemental demons ambushed your mother. Whats that about?


    The elemental demons on Third Heaven Continent have ceaselessly increased their attacks. Last month, they assaulted a city we were at out of nowhere. My mother was set alight while trying to cover our retreat. The fire is still burning her as we speak?


    Shes still burning? What?


    Some fire demons use cultivators spiritual energy as a mmable, resulting in their mes burning until the cultivator runs out of spiritual energy; nobody with spiritual energy is impervious to it. Once our spiritual energy is depleted, the fire will burn our dantian, consequently erasing our cultivation. The only fix is to consume a taishi purple sky pill. Sadly, we cannot afford it, exined Xuan Zhengtang You may be unaware, but it has been so long since theirst attack that we have forgotten their abilities. Third Heaven Pce ced jade slips at every city that contains information on elemental demons to empower us with knowledge. There are enough jade slips for everybody.


    Mu Yu checked out the white jade slip Xuan Zhengtang passed him and found that the formation installed was a memory formation capable of transferring knowledge from the caster to the owner of the jade slip. Upon sending his consciousness in for a deep dive, Mu Yu acquired an abundance of knowledge on elemental demons as promised.


    Like cultivators, elemental demons were ssified based on element type and might, thetter being divided into four categories, namely, Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow (descending order of power). As one might expect, the higher the level, the fewer there were of them.


    A Yellow Level elemental demon was the equivalent of a human Qi Refining and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator.


    A ck Level elemental demon was on par with Golden Core and Primordial Infant Realm cultivators.


    Earth Level elemental demons wereparable to Body Severing and Spirit Severing Realm cultivators.


    Heaven Level elemental demons were the counterpart of Body Synthesis Realm cultivators.


    Within each level were low-tiers and high-tiers simrly to cultivatorsyers within each realm. High-tier Earth Levelpared to Spirit Severing Realm, while Low-tier Earth Level corresponded to Body Severing Realm.


    If a cultivator encountered a Heaven Level elemental demon, they might as well have given up while they were ahead. After all, given Heaven Level fire demons could turn cultivators spiritual energy against them, the cultivators were hapless. Only Body Synthesis Realm cultivators and above could circumvent the problem. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 792April 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 791April 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 504December 5, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    <strong><em>I Killed Them on a Whim</em></strong>


    It was but a spark that touched my mother, yet not even Patriarch can stop the fire spreading. We only have three months time to save her


    Yet you dont want these spirit stones? How much more do you need?


    Patriarch has collected 200,000 for us already. Unfortunately, owing to our small sects budget, Dad and I have to hunt fiend beasts to earn more. Were going to have to hunt several more level six fiend beasts to sell to earn enough.


    Understood.


    After listlessly watching Mu Yu leave, Xuan Sitong looked back at her fathers wound. Lets rest for another two hours before we resume our hunt. I guess we will have to opt for level five fiends beasts now.


    Xuan Zhengtang heaved a heavy breath. They wont sell for nearly as much as level six fiend beasts. The outer perimeter is home to level four fiend beasts. If we want to capture level six fiend beasts, we need to venture deeper into the woods; however, level seven fiend beasts also roam the deeper parts. Therefore, the risk is exponentially greater.


    Regardless, Ill make sure we collect enough even if it means I have to hunt down more level four fiend beasts to buy the pill from Pill Cauldron Sect.


    Good girl, praised Xuan Zhengtang, wearing a consoled smile. We can be poor, but we cant be quitters.


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    The Xuans had just resumed their quest when, all of a sudden, the rumbling up ahead scared them stiff for it could have been the sign of a high-level fiend beast.


    What was that, Dad?


    Lets find out. Stay alert, whispered Xuan Zhengtang.


    Upon climbing onto a tree branch, they saw several floored level six fiend beasts still bleeding in a crater.


    D-Dad, am I seeing things?


    Eight level six fiend beasts and two level seven fiend beasts! Who killed them?


    I killed them on a whim, stated Mu Yu, from a branch he was sitting on, Xiaoshuai whistling whilstzing on him.


    Y-you killed them on a whim? Grabbing his daughter to leave, Xuan Zhengtang conveyed, S-sorry for getting in your way. We shall take our leave.


    Wait. I need a favour. Sell them off for me, and Ill loan you whatever they sell for. What do you think?


    W-we would need years to repay the loan. Ar-are you sure you want to lend it to us?


    Im not familiar with this area, so Id like you to escort me to a city. In addition, I need you to collect information on elemental demons for me. If youre fine with helping me, Ill consider the loan a payment for your time.


    If you dont take the job, well offer it to someone else, added Xiaoshuai.


    We would be d to help you, Xuan Zhengtang answered immediately.


    In that case, deal with these fiend beasts, and then take me to the city that elemental demons are most active in.


    Right away, Young Master Yu. We often find traces of elemental demons at our city, Eastern Desert City. It is the very ce my wife was hurt. We chose toe all the way out here to hunt because of how active they are within the citys vicinity.


    Eastern Desert City it is, then.


    Did you really kill them? Xuan Sitong inquired, still unable to believe her eyes.


    Probably. I didnt see anyone else throw fiend beasts into the hole I dug up.


    But Xuan Sitong called off her question in case she asked something she should not have, and Mu Yu cancelled his offer.


    Xiaoshuai started to grow grumpy because he could notzy in Mu Yus shirt and had to sleep on Mu Yus thigh, instead.


    Yu Feng, may I ask which sect you are from and why the boy is with you? Xuan Sitong questioned.


    The two of us are family; were not affiliated with any sect.


    Xuan Zhengtang didnt buy it as it was ridiculous for Mu Yu to have grown so much without guidance. Though he suspected Mu Yu was an ultimate immortal, he did not recall a Yu Feng on the rankings. Nevertheless, it was not his business as long as he was able to earn the funds to save his wife. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 216July 14, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 796April 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 378October 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    <strong><em>Beast-Taming Hall</em></strong>


    Once Eastern desert City and its patrol team were within view after flying for roughly half a day, Xuan Zhengtang exined, The cultivators are strictly guarding the city due to the elemental demons activity. The elemental demons have chosen to hide nearby because it is easy to fight defend thanks to the terrain. The patriarchs of the eight great sects have ruled the area out of bounds to cultivators.


    The only way into the city now is via the city doors so that the guards can test everyoneing and going to see if they are elemental demons. The cultivators you see hovering in the sky are the citys sentries. Most of the guards at the door are Body Severing Realm cultivators; the cultivator you might be able to see atop the city wall is a Body Synthesis Realm elder. The eight great sects have dispatched their elite disciples here for when the patriarchs arent in the city grounds.


    Fifty kilometres north of the city is Eastern Desert Mountain Range, where elemental demons have reced fiend beasts as the predominant species in there. Every now and then, the elemental demons sh with cultivators passing by the mountain range.


    When you told me the elemental demons are searching for something, what were you referring to? queried Mu Yu.


    Nobody is sure. There is spection that they are searching for the five individuals in the prophecy who can change the tides of battle.


    Do you believe the legend? Xiaoshuai asked, yawning.


    We do not because we, like many others, believe the nine ultimate immortals and Third Heaven Pce should be the ones who decide the oue of the war, not the five individuals in legends.


    Pfft, scoffed Xiaoshuai.


    Youre not wrong, Mu Yumented.


    Mu Yu as still sure the elemental demons were searching for something besides the five of them as the five of them did not have any reason to be at the city.


    Joining the end of the line, which was roughly thirty-odd people long, Xuan Zhengtang elucidated, Everyone must enter the city via golden formation covering the door and demonstrate a skill using their spiritual energy whilst in there. If the individual inside is revealed to be an elemental demon  which is based off spiritual energy activity when utilising a skill  the guards will immediately bind the elemental demon.


    Mu Yu casually flicked out a streak of green spiritual energy upon setting foot in the formation and was permitted entry. He was beholden to a flourishing city that was actually quite famous.


    Where do they sell fiend beasts, Mr. Xuan, Mu Yu inquired.


    That would be at Beast-Taming Hall. They appraise the fiend beast, as well. You cqn sell different body parts to other ces, such as Pill Cauldron Sects White Herb Hall for them to use in alchemy. In the case of fiend souls, you will be able to sell them almost anywhere.


    Hehehe, lucky Big Earthworm wasnt here, or hed be dissing this dragon statue cultivators conjured, Xiaoshuaimented, checking out said statue and the glorified edifice.


    Mu Yu cast a formation on his face to not stand out, though it did not change the appearance he originally showed up before Xuan Zhengtang and his daughter as.


    Beast-Taming Hall had ten clerks at the circr counter located in the centre, showing just how many customers they had. A Golden Core Realm clerk yelled at a Body Severing Realm olddy who had hearing issues.


    Xuan Zhengtang led Mu Yu to another hall, where there were small rooms, a clerk manning each.


    Xiaoshuai, what are you reading, noticing Xiaoshuai engrossed in a scroll.


    The food menu.


    Food menu?


    Yeah, the menu lists information on how to distinguish between fiend beasts with simr appearances and lists various types of fiend beasts. We have to catch one of these that I havent eaten before at some point.


    It was not a food menu. It was an informational scroll on fiend beasts


    Each room you see here is for fiends of different levels as you can see from the numbers on the doors. There are ten level one, two and three rooms, nine rooms for level four, eight rooms for level five, two rooms for level six and one room for level seven. As you can see, it is extremely rare for anyone to bring a level six or seven fiend beast in, which is why there is nobody at those doors. The majority of fiend beasts sold here are rather low level. As such, you would qualify as a VIP to their business.


    The appraisers see customers one by one inside. Because some fiend beasts worth change once they die, they need to be appraised. Last time, a clerk bought a level two big-eyed rash as a level six copper-eyed snake and cost them several hundreds of thousands.


    Unlucky clerk.


    Nobody heard from him again. To be fair on him, the two are difficult to tell apart. Thats why thepany implemented some new rules. In my opinion, theyve made it a hassle to do business now. Level five fiend beasts and above have to be appraised by Spirit Severing Realm appraisers, added Xuan Sitong.


    Oi, you four, hold it right there! shouted someone from the top of the staircase, when he saw Mu Yu andpany open the door to the empty room for level seven fiend beasts.


    Mu Yu turned around to face the proud Body Synthesis Realm Fifth Layer cultivator in his thirties. The eagle badge on the mans chest indicated that he was a disciple of Earth Sovereign Sect.


    Zheng Xuantang smiled politely to the man. We are here to sell fiend beasts.


    I can tell. Level four and five fiend beast rooms are over there, grouched the man.


    We are selling a level seven fiend beast, stated Xuan Sitong.


    You? A level seven fiend beast? The man ran his eyes up and down Xuan Sitong condescendingly. Pfft, dont mess with me. Move along. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 143June 8, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 794April 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 80May 7, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    <strong><em>Another Day, Another Snob</em></strong>


    Sir, we really did kill two level seven fiend beasts and wish to sell themmunicated Xuan Zhengtang.


    Ignorant bums really think that were a bunch of fools here.


    Young Master Yi Feiying, what is the matter? asked a Body Synthesis First Realm middle-aged man, Yue Wenyang, hurrying over to intervene.


    You are the genius, Yi Feiying, Sir? inquired Xuan Zhengtang, surprise flitting across his face.


    Yes, he is rank twenty-seven on Ultimate Immortals Rankings, Young Master Yi Feiying, Yue Wenyang, the general manager of Beast-Taming Hall, answered with a boastful undertone.


    This one is Inferno Sects Xuan Zhengtang.


    Never heard of an Inferno Sect. That doesnt give you any right to swindle mypany. Yue Wenyang, did thest incident not embarrass us enough? admonished Yi Feiying.


    Having copped a verbalshing for the blunder from Earth Sovereign Sects patriarch, Yue Wenyang lowered his head straight as fast as he could. We will not repeat the same mistake, Young Master Yu.


    Contemptuously, Yue Wenyang said, Excuse me, but this is a room for selling level seven fiend beasts. If you cannot read, please consult the clerks at the counters. We do not embrace swindling in our building.


    General Manager Yue, we really are looking to sell a level seven fiend b-


    Still at it? The only thing thatd happen if you crossed paths with a level seven fiend beast is it devouring you, scoffed Yi Feiying.


    W-


    Mu Yu extended his arm to stop Xuan Zhengtang, then slighted, What makes you think we cant kill one? Is your ipetence contagious?


    Who do you think youre speaking to?! brayed Yue Wenyang.


    You want to chase us out without even checking out goods? Is that how you do business? I guess Im speaking to a moron?


    Say that one more time! Yue Wenyang blustered, trying to rustle Mu Yus feathers with his qi.


    Beast-Taming Halls business methodology is threatening customers?


    General Manger Yue, what are you doing? inquired a customer.


    Please do not get the wrong idea, dear guests. I am merely sending off another customer. Please do not let me dy your business.


    You insist we dont have a level seven fiend beast without even checking and use us of stirring a disturbance? Mu Yu questioned loud enough for others to hear.


    The customers proceeded to mock Mu Yu andpany, some even encouraging Yue Wenyang to throw them out, reminding him of the blunder that he was still livid about.


    Please leave. We are a small business that cannot afford your level seven fiend beasts, stated Yue Wenyang.


    Lets go, voiced Mu Yu.


    B-


    We have quality goods. Theres bound to be a buyer, Mu Yu assured with a smile and strolled off, Xuan Zhengtang bitterly following behind.


    Yi Feiying haughtily and, in a sonorous voice, explicated, General Manager Yue, the next time bumpkinse in, kick them straight out. We dont deal with chatans.


    Understood, Young Master Yi. I will not show mercy the next time I encounter their kind.


    Unable to contain his rage, Xiaoshuai pivoted around and pointed straight at Yi Feying. Narrow-minded, hubristic, self-righteous prick!


    What was that, you uncultured kid? Yi Feiying fumed through his teeth.


    If Im uncultured, you mustve learnt about culture from a dog, huh? You can diss people, but people cant diss you, snowke?


    Hey, kid, you shouldnt speak like that to him. Where are you manners? lectured a bystander.


    Sick of everyone but his friends in the building, Mu Yu lifted up the corner of his lips and tossed Xiaoshuai a fiend spirit. Little Brother, you want a fiend spirit to cool down?


    Eyes flew once they sensed the energy exuding from the fiend soul.


    Ive had so many of them that Im sick of them, <em>ptoo</em>.


    This time, jaws smashed the ground. Yi Feiying looked as if he had someones constipation forced down his throat. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 798April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 793April 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 792April 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    <strong><em>Level Seven Fiend Spirit</em></strong>


    Level seven fiend souls, if smelted properly, can upgrade cultivation, be used to concoct high-level pills and even as a formation foundation, yet he spat it out like it was an irritating fish bone. Who the hell is this kid? How did he even tear apart something thatd take a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator to put a dent in? wondered the bystanders.


    I dont feel like eating anymore,ined Xiaoshuai, tossing the fiend spirit back to Mu Yu. Lets go sell the remainder somewhere else.


    All right.


    Stop! eximed Yi Feiying, cutting their path off.


    Good doggies dont obstruct their masters path, Mu Yu insulted.


    Say that one more time!


    You illiterate? Im not repeating something just because you demand so.


    You seriously speaking to me in that tone? Yi Feiying discharged his energy to intimidate Mu Yu.


    So your business policy is to assault customers and force them to do business with you? Wow.


    You not only slighted Beast-Taming Hall but also insulted our personnel. Theres no way youre walking out scot-free.


    You started it, prick, blustered Xiaoshuai, standing akimbo.


    Young Master Yi, we were in the wrong first; we cannot attack them, advised Yue Wenyang, voice soft.


    Yi Feiying still had enough to rationalise his decisions. Thus, he withdrew his energy. Ill let it go for today. For all we know, you mightve snatched the fiend spirit from somewhere. We dont buy fiend beasts of shady origins.


    You telling me you ask your customer where they killed the fiend beast, the procedure used and for evidence that they actually killed it themselves?


    Yi Feiying found himself lost for words. Beast-Taming Hall did not care how the customer obtained the goods; thepany only cared about having the good.


    If you have so much time to invest on prying into how people obtained their fiend beast, how about spending some of that time into upgrading customer service, especially how to appraise fiend beasts. You dont want to be paying for a level two fiend what you would a level six fiend beast now, would you? Mu Yu derided, sauntering up to Yi Feiying.


    Yi Feiying tried to intimidate Mu Yu with his gaze. When they locked eyes, though, Yi Feiying instinctively stepped aside. Xiaoshuai, who meandered at the forefront, poked his tongue out at Yi Feiying, putting Xuan Zhengtang and his daughter on high tension.


    By the way, I forgot to mention that how I obtained this level seven fiend soul, began Mu Yu, sweeping his gaze around and stopping on Yi Feiying, has nothing to do with you.


    I swear I w-


    Young Master. Yue Wenyang whispered, Young Master, we will be the losers if we jump him. I have an idea, however. We do not need to get our hands dirty. Instead


    Yi Feiying bobbed his head and grinned. Ladies and gentlemen, Id like to take a moment of your time to remind you that a level seven fiend soul is worth, at least, three million here. If anyone obtains one, we would love to buy it from you I apologise for how we addressed our customer just now. As per his words, we do not mind where the fiend spirits you offer use from. We will not make things difficult for anyone next time over the origins of your fiend beasts.


    Theyll pay more than a million spirit stones of the market price?


    All eyes made their way to the exit a level seven fiend soul just departed from. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 402October 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 221July 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 401October 15, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    <strong><em>Mystic Beast Mall</em></strong>


    We might be in trouble now, Young Master, Xuan Zhengtang whispered, constantly checking behind them because he detected the hostile cultivators tailing them upon hitting the streets.


    What trouble? Mu Yu indifferently asked, having already sensed the stalkers and put his thumb on their goal.


    Master Yu, do you know who Yi Feiying is? inquired Xuan Zhengtang, inwardly cursing, Are you actually foolish or genuinely dont know? Why am I more worried than you are?!


    An idiot. If he wants a fight, smash his face in, answered Xiaoshuai.


    Though there was no hope of getting through to Xiaoshuai, Xuan Zhengtang insisted on warning Mu Yu.


    Master Yu, you have not offended Yi Feying alone. Everyone else is also after your level seven fiend soul.


    Oh, thats what you meant? You can rx, then, assured Mu Yu, adding a warm smile, thereby amplifying Xuan Zhengtangs concern.


    If Mu Yu was good enough to be recognised, Yi Feiying shouldve recognised him, yet nobody at Beast-Taming Hall recognised Mu Yu. Equating fame with prowess as many did, Xuan Zhengtang interpreted that as Yi Feiying being superior to Mu Yu.


    Were not worried, so you shouldnt be worried. If anything happens, I have your back, added Xiaoshuai.


    You are right. I must be overthinking.


    Xuan Zhengtang smiled back hopelessly, promising himself he would protect Xiaoshuai on Mu Yus behalf of Yi Feiying killed Mu Yu.


    Miss, do I have something on my face? Mu Yu asked, aware that Xuan Sitong had been looking at him for a while. Youve been staring at me for a long time.


    I feel theres something about you thats unordinary.


    Your point?


    Why arent you fretting despite the imminent crisis? Do you really not know Yi Feiying? Our patriarch would be submissive before him.


    What do you think I should do before him, then?


    I know youre strong, but Earth Sovereign Sect is one of the<em> eight great sects</em>.


    If youre worried about me implicating you, you can take the one million and leave. I wontin or think poorly of you.


    We are not cowards, so we are not worried about being implicated or anything of the sort. You saved our lives in the woods and offered to pay us. We could not be grateful enough, let alone run, solemnly responded Xuan Zhengtang.


    Dad and I will think of something for you, promised Xuan Sitong, though she really did not have a miracle solution.


    We meet Yi Feiyings kind almost everywhere we go, and we p them silly every time, conveyed Xiaoshuai, jumping onto Mu Yus back.


    Can you walk properly? Mu Yu chided.


    No, Im tired.


    How about I give you a ride on my back, Young Master? offered Xuan Zhengtang.


    Sure. Its all the same to me. Wait, I want to ride on your shoulders. Xiaoshuai smiled from ear to ear as he hopped onto Xuan Zhengtangs shoulders.


    Mr. Xuan, is there any other ce we can sell fiend beasts? Mu Yu questioned.


    There is


    Lets go there.


    The other shop is Mystic Beast Mall. The thing is it is one of our sects assets.


    What did you take me to Beast-Taming Hall for, in that case? Mu Yu asked, confused.


    Our business has never done well; we only buy level three and four fiend beasts and pay but thousands for each transaction, while the lowest level fiend beast you killed is level six. We cannot afford your catch, which is why I took you to Beast-Taming Hall.


    No wonder why you evaluated the beautiful leopards value so precisely.


    Sometimes, we do purchase level six fiend beast, but we purchase them for substantially less than Beast-Taming Hall. We do not want to take advantage of your good will.


    Fathoming Xuan Zhengtang could have bought the fiend beasts for a low price and then sold them off for markedly more for profit, yet chose not to, Mu Yu expressed, Your honesty is worthy of admiration.


    Master Yu, you seem trained in the art of fiend beast hunting. Have you never sold any before?


    No, weve always been eating level six fiend beasts and throwing away their carcass. My brother prefers level seven fiend beasts and the fast type because of their firmer thighs, for that matter. Im not picky about their taste, however.


    N-not picky about level seven fiend beasts taste? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 792April 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 800May 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 793April 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    <strong><em>Celestial mes</em></strong>


    If ourpany did as well as Beast-Taming Hall, we wouldnt need to be hunting fiend beasts to gather funds for my mother, uttered Xuan Sitong.


    Lets go to Mystic Beast Mall.


    Master Yu, we do not have enough capital to purchase your catch, stressed Xuan Zhengtang.


    Thats fine. Ill consider it my investment. What do you usually do with the fiend beasts you purchase?


    We usually sell parts we cannot use but are edible to eateries. We sell parts that can be used as pills to Pill Cauldron Sect, bones and nerves to cksmiths. The time it takes us to dissect them depends on their level; level six fiend beasts would take us days.


    Thats fine. You dont have to pay me back anytime soon. You can pay me after youre done selling their parts.


    Are you sure, Master Yu?


    Well, Im not selling to Beast-Taming Hall, so why not? If fliese bug you, Ill p them into oblivion, conveyed Mu Yu, stealing a gander of their stalkers.


    The fact that there was only one clerk at Mystic Beast Hall inparison to the dozens of clerks at Beast-Taming Hall drew a distinct contrast between the two.


    Chishan, were back. Come wee our guest, hollered Xuan Sitong, upon entering the building.


    Shifu, Senior Sister, wee back, expressed the Body Severing Cultivator roughly three years older than Mu Yu.


    Chishan, bring our guests some tea. This is Young Master Yu Feng and his brother. Take good care of our esteemed guests, instructed Xuan Zhengtang.


    Pleasee in,municated Chi Shan, gesturing for Mu Yu to enter and then fetching some tea.


    Chishan was surprised to find his shifu letting a kid ride on his shoulders and behave so politely to a Body Severing Realm cultivator.


    This is my disciple, Xuan Chisan. I consider him my son, introduced Xuan Zhengtan.


    It is a pleasure to be your acquaintance, Young Master Yu Feng.


    Dont mind the formalities. I dont like them, expressed Mu Yu, sitting down whilst the Xuans stayed on their feet. Xiaoshuai,e here.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Mu Yus thighs from Xuan Zhengtangs shoulders. Kicking his feet giddily, Xiaoshuai queried, Mister, do you have any nice food here?


    We do, answered Chishan, serving Xiaoshuai some roast fiend beast meat.


    The guest who left as we came back looked grumpy. Did you ruin another deal? Xuan Zhengtang asked of Xuan Chisan.


    Shifu, he wanted to sell a level three crimson phosphorous xi. They sell for three thousand on the market, yet he demanded 3500 after I offered 3100, so


    So hes going to offer it to Beast-Taming Hall now? Mu Yu inquired.


    Yes. We want to do business, but we would suffer a loss if we epted the transaction. We know Beast-Taming Hall would also buy a level three crimson phosphorous xi for three thousand. We have always offered more than Beast-Taming Hall for level three and four fiend beasts despite it reducing our profit margin because it is the only way we can procure any business, exined Xuan Chishan.


    How many sales did you close over thest few days we were away? queried Xuan Zhengtang, not ming Xuan Chishan.


    Tw-two  one level three beast and one level four beast.


    Thats it?


    Shifu, you know that we have to embezzle some spirit stones to buy ice stones to contain the mes burning Shiniang for thest month. We still owe the sectst months worship contribution, and next months contribution is already around the corner. We cannot afford any more spirit stones to purchase better fiend beasts with what we have left over after paying our monthly contribution to the sect.


    Ice stones? As in the cold stones that dont melt even at high temperatures? How much are ice stones? Mu Yu queried.


    A fist-sized one costs roughly ten thousand spirit stones. They onlyst approximately two days for Shiniang. We have nearly spent 150,000 spirit stones to contain the mes already.


    May I take a look at Mrs. Xuan? I would like to see how the mes hurt cultivators, Mu Yu requested.


    Of course. Pleasee with me. Chishan, take care of the shop, directed Xuan Zhengtang.


    Mother, were back.


    Mu Yu followed in after Xuan Zhengtang.


    Wee back, Sitong. Zhengtang, are you two all right? He is


    He is Young Master Yu Feng. He saved us when we were in a pinch while hunting a beautiful leopard, introduced Xuan Sitong.


    She is my wife, Yan Hanyu, stated Xuan Zhengtang.


    Thank you, Young Master Yu Feng, conveyed Yan Hanyu, greeting Mu Yu with a nod. Sitong, how did you bump into a beautiful leopard? Did you get hurt?


    Im fine, but Dad hurt his arm.


    Mrs. Xuan had her daughter help her sit up. Zhengtang, you got hurt?


    Im all right. Young Master Yu Feng staunched the bleeding for me, answered Xuan Zhengtang, sitting down on the bed and forcing a smile.


    Thank you so much, Young Master Yu Feng.


    Its nothing, Mrs. Xuan. Please allow me to check the mes giving you grief.


    Xuan Zhengtang tapped his wife on the hand to assure it was all right. Mu Yu could sense her spiritual energy from her hand fuelling the white mes called celestial mes enveloping the ice stone she presented. Mu Yus attempt to extinguish the mes with his spiritual energy backfired, feeding the me, instead.


    Xiaoshuai, you have any solutions? Mu Yu asked.


    Brother, everyone calls me Brother Shuai, Xiaoshuai corrected, disgruntled.


    Fine, Brother Shuai, any solutions?


    I reckon Qiao Xue and Lie Shang could treat her.


    You might as well have not said anything.


    Not even amputating her arm will do anything because itll keep burning the severed spot. You could try figuring out the mechanism behind celestial mes and taishi purple sky pills to figure something out.


    How am I supposed to know about them?


    Im out of ideas, then.


    Xuan Zhengtang wasnt hoping for a miracle; however, hearing the conversation between Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai wasparable to taking a blow while he was downed. Noticing her husband looking figuratively blue, Yan Hanyu took hold of her husbands hand. Im sorry for being a burden.


    Dont say that. Ill spend our entire fortune if thats what it takes to treat you.


    Besides feeling bad for the couple, Mu Yu had another concern: how was anyone going to ensure an adequate supply of Taishi purple sky pills if humans went to war against fire demons? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 795April 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 799May 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 796April 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    <strong><em>One-Eyed Snake</em></strong>


    The reason Third Heaven Pce did mpt detail how to deal with celestial mes in the jade slips they distributed was self-exnatory. Thus, Mu Yu contemted dropping by Pill Cauldron Sect for a Taishi sky purple pill to study.


    I have some spirit replenishment pills here you can have, stated Mu Yu, passing a vial to Xuan Zhengtang.


    Sp-spirit replenishment pills? How do you have so many? Ar-are you sure you want to give all of these to us?


    Yeah. I dont have any use for them now, answered Mu Yu, referring to it being unable to replenish much of a Body Synthesis Realm cultivators spiritual energy.


    Th-th-


    Not enough? I have more here, responded Mu Yu, passing over another vial containing over twenty pills.


    N-no, that was not what I meant. Th-this one cannot take something so valuable for nothing.


    I just think youre good people and wanted to lend a hand, replied Mu Yu, putting the second vial away.


    This one has nothing to repay you with. Therefore, please ept a grateful bow.


    Dont worry about it. Go do what you have to do with the level six fiend beasts and then buy a Taishi purple sky pill. I want to see how it works.


    As you wish, Master Yu.


    Master Yu, are you, perhaps, a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect? inquired Xuan Sitong, containing her delight.


    No. My friend from there gave me some pills as a gift.


    <em>Friends with a level five alchemist or higher? Im d we didnt upset him. Im d living a life of principles has saved Hanyu,</em> thought Xuan Zhengtang.


    Shifu! Shifu! Xuan Chihan cried, pelting in. We have two customers, troublemakers to be urate.


    What do you mean? questioned Xuan Zhengtang, contracting his brows.


    The two of brought a level four tornado tiger in, yet they insist it is a level five fire tiger. When I tried to exin to them that they were wrong, they vandalised our store. I have no means of stopping them as they are Spirit Severing Realm cultivators.


    How can someone mistake two fiend beasts so distinctly different?


    You dont need to think so hard. Theyre deliberately starting a fuss, Mu Yu interjected.


    I shall go and chase them out, stated Xuan Zhengtang.


    Ill go with you, Mu Yu expressed.


    Unsurprisingly, there were four Spirit Severing Realm cultivators among others. It did not take a genius to realise it was a premeditated scheme.


    Hello, this one is Mystic Beast Stores proprietor, Xuan Zhengtang. Thanks to Mu Yus presence behind him giving him a confident boost, Xuan Zhengtang requested, May he examine the level five fire tiger you wish to sell?


    Perfect timing. Your clerk needs to be re-educated. He ims my level five fire tiger is a level four tornado tiger. Dont you make the same mistake, threatened the one-eyed customer who lost his eye to a fiend beast.


    It is an honour to be at your service, One-Eyed Snake, replied Xuan Zhaengtang.


    In the fiend-hunter profession, One-Eyed Snake, the leader of One-Eyed Brotherhood, a group numbering hundreds of fiend beast hunters, made a name for himself with his countless kills. Hunters joined his group for the privilege to take their catches straight to Beast-Taming Hall and sell for negotiable prices.


    Spare me the drivel. Were here to do business with you, so you better open your eyes wide.


    Please rest assured. Please give this one a moment to examine your goods.


    The, now one-eyed, red, tiger fiend beast bathing in its blood took up ten metres of the counter. One-eyed Snake dug out its left eye as he did with all of his catches in spite of the loss it incurred when selling his as revenge against a purple-cloud snake that blinded his left eye.


    Unfortunately, Xuan Zhengtang found the fiend beasts core was missing. That was fairly normal as fiend souls could be sold as a separate part. At the same time, its absence could work in the favour of sellers as the swindler who duped Beast-Taming Hall didst time. Besides being able to distinguish between fiend beasts levels based on their fiend soul, nevertheless, one could also distinguish them based on their fur. A level four tornado tiger had a whirlpool-like pattern on its chest, hence the name. One-Eyed Snake, however, deliberately damaged the fiend beasts chest so that Xuan Zhengtang had no way of using its fur pattern as a means of identification.


    What do you see, Mr. Xuan? This is a legitimate level five tiger. The market price for it is approximately 25,000 spirit stones. Dont get it wrong, One-Eyed Snake threatened again whilst wearing a wry smile. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 503December 5, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 524December 15, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 235July 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    <strong><em>Without Batting an Eye</em></strong>


    Brother One-Eyed Snake, this is not a level five fire tiger but a level four tornado tiger. Even without the fur pattern on its chest, you can tell them apart based on their bones and the suppleness of their muscles due to the clear difference in their level, informed Xuan Zhengtang.


    Are you saying my eyes are no good? I may be one eye short, but I can tell them apart. Everyone here is a veteran fiend beast hunter. Feel free to ask them for their evaluation. Once One-Eyed Snakes posse chimed in, he resumed, You hear that? Its a level five fire tiger. Or, are you going to use all of them as ipetent hunters?


    Xuan Zhengtang forced himself to maintain a business smile. This one can guarantee his judgement is correct. It is our policy to be honest and fair in business with every customer. Should you not believe us, you can ask Beast-Taming Hall to appraise it.


    I didnt want to believe it, but theres no mistaking your store is a sham. You know what I hate more than anything? Dishonest businesses. We risk our lives to hunt fiends, only for you to bully us! We are better off without your business!


    Only a fool could not tell One-Eyed Snake was looking to kiss Yi Feiyings boots. Xuan Zhengtang nced to Mu Yu, then denounced, Business is a two-way street. If you disagree with our appraisal, you are more than wee to leave with your goods. Inferno Sect does not force customers against their will. Please have some self-respect.


    <em>Inferno Sect? Shucks! Oh, well, if I can have Yi Feiyings support, I dont need to fear them,</em> inwardly decided One-Eyed Snake. This is not a business issue. Its tant for all to see that youre mistreating us hunters. Were going to smash your store apart to remind you that were not pushovers!


    The four Spirit Severing Realm cultivators violently attempted to walk down Xuan Zhengtang; however, Mu Yu cut in before Xuan Zhengtang could call for help.


    Ill give you until three to get lost. Else, youll leave in pieces.


    You can die, t-


    Mu Yu shed over and choked One-Eyed Dragon with one hand. The deads threats are pointless.


    One-Eyed Snakes three buddies felt the wind knocked out of them as they copsed onto their backs, blood gurgling out of their mouths, before they knew what hit them.


    I gave you a chance.


    Y-Young Master Yi w-w-


    <em>Crack!</em> One-Eyed Snakes head drooped to one side, eyeballs looking as though they were hanging out of their sockets.


    The torrent of bloodlust form Mu Yu taking the room by storm startled everyone, especially Xuan Zhengtang for he had always perceived Mu Yu to be aidback and generous young man. The hunters reeked of their own urine upon sensing the violence and witnessing Mu Yu effortlessly snap the neck of the Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer leader.


    Reading Mu Yus intent to ughter all of the hunters, Xiaoshuai grabbed Mu Yus hand and, in his childish voice, requested, Brother, I want a hug.


    Thanks to Xiaoshuai, Mu Yu snapped of his murderer mode, albeit not having any recount of what happened. As a matter of fact, he was surprised he utilised the power against opponents weaker than himself, rendering him uneasy.


    Mu Yu crouched down to give Xiaoshuai a hug. Xiaoshuai gave him a lively smile as he hooked his arm behind Mu Yus neck and demanded, Brother, kick them out. Theyre a nuisance.


    Get lost, Mu Yu asserted, staring at the hunters.


    Not only the hunters in the building but even those waiting outside to fish for something once Mystic Beast Store was ruined hurtled.


    Mu Yu wiped Xiaoshuais greasy mouth and gave the Xuans an amiable smile again. Its all right now. I think Id like to stay here for now; you do have rooms, dont you?


    Y-yes, we do. Chisan, prepare a room for Master Yu Feng.


    Chishan took his first breath ever since witnessing Mu Yus violence and, in a frantic manner, got off his bottom.


    Xuan Zhengtang gulped once Mu Yu was out of sight. He was not only grateful to Mu Yu this time but also grateful to himself for choosing the right ally.


    ***


    Xiaoshuai, thanks for snapping me out of it, Mu Yu expressed, lying on the bed.


    Eh, no need to thank me. Just doing what a brother should do, Xiaoshuai responded from Mu Yus belly.


    Mu Yu pinched Xiaoshuais cheek with an amused grin. That energy is starting to increase its influence on my mind. I could sense myself absorbing One-Eyed Snakes soul energy without even using Wood Spirit.


    Im pretty sure that was the case. I didnt even see the energying. You spiritual energy has always been able to absorb soul energy of those you kill. Soon enough, your personality will change so drastically that its noticeable to you. ordingly, I suggest you think hard and decide what sort of person you want to be now.


    What sort of person I want to be?


    When we first left Moyun Mountains, you liked life and disliked killing; I remember you always ming yourself whenever someone died. Youre now indifferent to killing people. Which version of yourself do you prefer?


    There are many who deserve to die.


    Thetter, then?


    No, I just dont want to be too soft.


    Xiaoshuai started to doze off, while Mu Yu brooded, <em>If people choose to be benevolent while living in Third Heaven Pces fabricated story, theyll only bring misfortune upon themselves. I can spare those who deserve to live. Those who fabricate conflict, like One-Eyed Dragon and Third Heaven Pce, deserve to perish.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 801May 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty  Ch. 109February 12, 2021In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 380October 4, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    <strong><em>The Oppressed</em></strong>


    Good morning, Master Yu, Xuan Sitong conveyed in a different tone upon bumping into Mu Yu on her way out of her mothers room the next morning.


    Is your mother holding up?


    She is thanks to your spirit replenishment pills. Thank you for asking.


    Mu Yu just smiled and sat down on the stone seat, fixing his gaze on a weeping willow in bloom. He continued brooding over the meaning of life as he watched a fly struggle to break free of the spider web on the tree.


    Why do you keep staring at my brother? Xiaoshuai rubbed his eyes as he meandered out of the room.


    Xuan Sitong, who also witnessed Mu Yu snap One-Eyed Snakes neck yesterday, covered her flush cheeks, denying, I-I wasnt staring.


    You want to know what sort of person I am? Mu Yu voiced, reading Xuan Sitongs thoughts.


    Although Im not sure what happened in the past, all I want to say is that One-Eyed Snake deserved to die for the injustices he had done unto others and the bullying he enacted on other hunters.


    Mm, Mu Yu dismissively replied, believing Xuan Sitong was only trying to make him feel better.


    Nothing will change the fact that you saved our lives. For that, we are willing to do anything you ask of us.


    Mu Yu swept his gaze around. Wheres Mr. Xuan?


    He is still busy taking apart the fiend beast you caught yesterday. Due to the differences in body parts between level six and seven fiend beasts, we have to thoroughly work out what to sell. I estimate it will take ten-odd days for my father to be done taking them apart.


    Ten days, not ounting for the time it takes to sell, is too long. From what youve told me, you have Body Synthesis Realm cultivators and are a middle-ss sect; you should have more manpower, shouldnt you?


    Owing to my fathers personality, the elders ostracise him. My father grew fed up with the constant schemes to oust him from the sect several years ago, consequently requesting permission to start a business. That is how we ended up here.


    Although Xuan Sitong did not explicate what sort of people the elders were, two brain cells were plenty to work out they were the conniving type if they did not like the honest Xuan Zhengtang.


    Perhaps it was Xuan Zhengtangs character that Mu Yu saw hope for cultivators. Maybe Mu Yu helped Xuan Zhengtang time and time again to prove to himself that there were cultivators worth keeping alive.


    How much do you pay your sect monthly?


    Our sect is rather special, in that any Body Severing Realm member can request capital to buynd or a shop at a city for business endeavours. As for the monthly fees, members pay 30% of their revenue back to the sect.


    Is that the same for you?


    No, we pay 90%.


    90%? That sounds oundish. Why are you paying more than others?


    We paid 30% as everyone else does prior to my mothers mishap. When Father loaned two million from Patriarch for my mother, the elders petitioned to force us to pay 90%. If the 90% was less than ten thousand, we had to find a means of paying a minimum of ten thousand.


    Youre telling me you have to pay ten thousand even if you only make five thousand a month? Guess we found the daylight robbery culprits.


    They threatened to persuade Patriarch not to give us the loan if we refused. We have to pay back the loan over time in addition to the worship funds. If theres someone who should be held responsible, its First Elder. Every quarter, that scumbages to check our worship contributions and collects it himself. He has been embezzling the majority of those funds for thest few years.


    How do you know hes embezzling the funds?


    When my father sought Patriarchs support after my mothers injury, Patriarch unintentionally let it slip that we were only paying two thousand in worship funds monthly, so asking for a loan of two million out of the blue was too much. In reality, we paid, at least, eight thousand per month. As such, my father realised First Elder pocketed all but two thousand spirit stones!


    Hasnt your father exposed him for embezzlement?


    He wanted to, particrly because he wanted to ensure the sect was getting what it need. Sadly, First Elder ckmailed him with the loan, and Father chose to prioritise my mother. People now disparage my father for asking for two million when hes ipetent. As two million is arge sum to us, all elders and Patriarch must approve if Father is to be granted the loan. That was when First Elder demanded the absurd 90% and so forth.


    Does your patriarch not care your first elder is doing all this?


    Due to Patriarch getting on with old age, he has spent more and more time training in seclusion and less time as an administrator. My father, therefore, has no choice but to swallow the bitter pill. Were sure First Elder is also embezzling the monthly raise. My father would rather bebelled ipetent than do what he believes is wrong.


    Irked and red up over aforementioned elders behaviour, Mu Yu decided to do something about it, or rather, him. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 793April 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 792April 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 804May 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    <strong><em>Fiend Beast Profits</em></strong>


    There was no denying that ones environment influenced their thoughts. At Dustfallen Sect, life wasid back. Siblings got along. Elders were caring. ordingly, Mu Yu perceived murder to be cruel and criminal. At Pill Cauldron Sect and Formation Sect, there was no telling who would stick a knife in whose back and when.


    If Mu Yu brought his beliefs and attitude from Dustfallen Sect to Pill Cauldron Sect or Formation Sect, he would have been a gofer or dead if he was not as capable as he was while there. Thus, Mu Yu concluded that, if killing others was irresponsible to others, then one was irresponsible to their own life if the roles were reversed. As such, Mu Yu began to create his cognitive heuristics for deciding who to kill and who to spare. By the same ount, he stopped being absolutely averse to killing or blindly embodying what justice was defined as.


    Xuan Zhengtang, in contrast, maintained his bottom line instead of redefining the scope of his principles as Mu Yu did, resulting in him paying for his adherence to his principles. Had it not been for Mu Yu, maybe his will to die standing than live on his knees would have had cost him his wife.


    Xiaoshuai, who came out eating a drumstick, opined, Cant you just forge what youre doing if nobody back at the sect is aware of the situation here?


    You think everyone eats without paying the way you do? Mr. Xuan is too upright to falsify his ledger.


    Why should I pay when Im this handsome?


    Hehe, you really are so adorable that everyone wants to take care of you, Xiaosuhai,plimented Xuan Sitong, amused.


    Doesnt that also mean that youll make hardly a dime after selling my level six fiend beast and paying the 90%? When will you ever have five million at this rate? Mu Yu asked.


    As you pointed out, Father isnt willing to forge the ledger. He told me that, if people dont want to live moral lives, let them be; just make sure you stick to your morals. I, therefore, can only support him.


    Where does he take apart fiend beasts?


    Xuan Sitong pointed to another courtyard. A room over that side. I cant stand the stench of blood in there, so I think you


    Xuan Sitong cut herself off upon recalling Mu Yus violence yesterday. He did not mind it and headed over to the ce she pointed to.


    Xuan Zhengtang had fiend beast body parts suspended from hooks and rows of transparent containers for brains and whatnot hovering in mid-air to preserve the parts. Xuan Zhengtang gingerly took out the brain of the beautiful leopard, then looked up to see Mu Yu enter.


    Good morning, Master Yu. Please give me a moment to finish this head. Their heads need to b-


    I know they need to be dried using spiritual energy for ny-six hours after they die and then reduced to powder in order to be stored in a miracle flower timber box. You can sell their brain to Pill Cauldron Sect to be used as ingredient because its almost a miracle for brain injuries, while small amounts can be used as a cognitive stimnt. Too much and you will induce drowsiness.


    You know about alchemy?


    A little.


    <em>A little? That is more than me. I only knew about pricing and how to preserve them,</em> thought Xuan Zhengtang. You are too humble, Master Yu. You appear to be a professional. This one, on the other hand, has proven himself ignorant.


    As Mu Yu looked around, he realised that they were so short on manpower that Xuan Zhengtang had to take apart the fiend beasts on his own. Mr. Xuan, have you ever calcted how much it costs to buy these fiend beasts?


    Whilst starting the drying process, Xuan Zhengtang effused, Yes. If you would like to sell their spirit, a level six fiend beast would earn, at least, fifty thousand, while a level seven would make, at least, five million, and those are conservative estimates. A rough estimate of your catch would be fifteen million.


    Put another way, youd be willing to purchase them for fifteen million if you had the capital?


    Yes. Worried Mu Yu was sceptical, Xuan Zhengtang added, Beast-Taming Hall should offer a fairly simr price.


    You misunderstand. I was not questioning your honesty. How much would you sell them for, and what would your profit margin be?


    This one sells goods via various channels. He should make around twenty million in profit. After factoring in the cost or purchase, we would have made five million!


    What will you do with the five million afterwards?


    ording to our sect policy, we will have to pay 4.5 million back to the sect. This one is satisfied to earn five hundred thousand from it. We just have to close a few more deals to make enough.


    Mu Yu killed the fiend beasts to help Xuan Zhengtang, not to feed Inferno Sects first elder. It frustrated Mu Yu, but he respected Xuan Zhengtang for sticking to his guns regardless of others putting him in a position where the urge to change was incredibly high.


    Mr. Xuan, after deliberation, I feel we need to redefine the price of the goods.


    Xuan Zhengtang flicked his head up. Redefine the price of the goods? Wh-what do you mean, Master Yu? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 291August 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 39April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 186June 29, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    <strong><em>Raising the Price</em></strong>


    Mu Yu tugged the corner of his lips up slightly. Now that I know the market price, I dont want to get the short end of the stick. As I said, Im going to sell you my goods, and you can pay me at ater date. Since youre going to pay me at ater date, I have a sound reason to demand more. For that reason, Ive decided to sell to you for 19.5 million, meaning you owe me 19.5 million.


    H-how can you suddenly raise your price, Master Yu? I shared industry information with me because I trusted you.


    Im just being me. Whether you want to ept the transaction or not is on you. 19.5 million is my demand.


    Xuan Zhengtang pulled his limbs in as he satnguidly on the ground as despair squeezed oxygen out of his lungs. He did not realise Mu Yu changed his demands to ensure that the bullying elder would not pocket as much. There was an express solution that would save both of them the trouble, though  ending the elder.


    Master Yu, why have you suddenly decided to change your mind?


    What I want to know is if you ept this transaction or not, replied Mu Yu, refusing to answer the question for he deemed it impossible to get through to straightced Xuan Zhengtang.


    In the grand scheme of things, it was more efficient for Mu Yu to buy them the Taishi purple sky pill first, and then they could pay it backter.


    I I ept, quavered Xuan Zhengtang. But you must promise not to raise the price again. Otherwise, there is nothing I can do.


    Mu Yu grinned. Sure, but


    But?


    Once youre done taking the fiend beasts apart, I can lend you money to buy a Taishi purple sky pill under your name. Youll have to pay back the loan, though.


    I may take a big loan from you, so it may take me years to repay.


    Take your time.


    Xuan Sitong, who was eavesdropping outside, followed Mu Yu when he exited and hesitantly queried, Master Yu, you


    You heard us? inquired Mu Yu, sitting down under a willow tree outside the courtyard, while Xiaoshuai yawned at the table.


    Yes


    Ill buy you a Taishi sky purple pill so that your first elder cant force your father against his will. I dont like your leeching elder.


    My father taught me to repay favours, so I will repay this favour. If I can be of any use to you, please say the word.


    You sound like you want to offer him your body, Xiaoshuaimented.


    Ah? N-no, that is not what I meant! stuttered Xuan Sitong, speaking in a higher pitch voice.


    Mu Yu flicked Xiaoshuais head. Do you even know what that means?


    I do. Ximen Buxings book mentioned


    Im going to seriously contemte killing Ximen Buxing.


    Miss Xuan keeps stealing nces at you, though. You only do that if you like someone, right? Xiaoshuai pointed out.


    No, I was just grateful and curious.


    I already have a sister-inw, Xiaoshuai added innocently. I promised her to take good care of him and not let him be unfaithful.


    Xiaoshuai, I reckon I should sell you off to save myself some trouble, huh?


    Dont worry, Xiaoshuai, I dont have a crush on your brother. Im just grateful, understand?


    Xiaoshuai leaned in and whispered, You should give up on my brother. Hes not as handsome as me and is taken. Im single, on the other had. Plus, Im a chef. I can conquer your heart and your belly.


    Xiaoshuai, the next time I catch you reading Ximen Buxings books, Ill ask Yujiang to set you up with Momo. Mu Yu picked Xiaoshuai up to wipe the grease on thetters mouth. Also, learn to eat with manners before you talk about conquering peoples belly!


    Momo again? Please no.


    Who is Momo? questioned Xuan Sitong.


    A girl hes devoted himself to, Mu Yu answered.


    She must be really cute if Xiaoshuai is this cute, Xuan Sitong opined, caressing Xiaoshuais head.


    Oh, she is, Mu Yu responded.


    I hear nothing. I hear nothing, Xiaoshuai chanted, starting to eat another drumstick.


    Mu Yu then said to Xuan Sitong, who was dimpling. You dont need to do anything for me; just keep this n a secret from your father for now.


    Why are you going so far for us when we are poor and unable to offer you anything?


    Why? Mu Yu smiled to himself. Probably because I think youre worthy of my help.


    ***


    One-Eyed Snake died? repeated Yi Feiying, slouching in a chair made from a swordtooth tigers fang and cushioned with tiger fur that was ced in a private room for him at Beast-Taming Hall.


    Yue Wenyang breathed in the fragrance of the level six fiend beasts fragrant swallows hearts from the cauldron on the table for its calming effect. Yes, that is what his men reported. ording to them, the young man who shed with you yesterday snapped his neck when they went to Mystic Beast Store yesterday.


    Yi Feiying fiddled with two transparent eyes from a level six swirling eyes purple crystal beast, which were renowned for being solid, whilst running his eyes over the flying bird artworks and fiend beast heads decorating the walls.


    Thats a surprise. Doesnt that mean that guy is a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator?


    It would seem so, replied Yue Wenyang, somewhat engrossed in the soothing fragrance from the hundreds of thumb-sized hearts of swift, fist-sized fragrant swallowsing from the cauldron.


    Have you identified him yet? Yi Feiying asked, shifting his gaze down to the gleaming eyes that could discharge spiritual qi.


    Not yet. I thought he must have been a prized disciple of one of the eight great sects judging from his attitude, but I cannot find any corresponding information.


    It doesnt matter what his backstory is. Anybody who crosses me has to pay.


    Perhaps it should not be surprising if we think about how many dark horses suddenly gained fame in thest year thanks to Ultimate Immortals Rankings. Nheless, I will find out who he is.


    Yi Feiying released his hold on the eyes, letting them levitate. The proprietor of Mystic Beast Store is with him, right?


    Yes.


    Why did he want to do sell his goods to us when Mystic Beast Store also buys fiend beasts?


    From what we know, Mystic Beast Store only purchases level three and four fiend beasts. Since he wanted to sell a level seven fiend beast, maybe he had no choice but toe to us to get his moneys worth.


    Find out which inns, cksmiths and pill stores they are selling their fiend beast parts to. If hes at Mystic Beast Store, he might be asking them to take apart his level seven fiend beast. If Mystic Beast Store wants topete, Ill put them out of business.


    Are you implying you want to stop people from buying their goods, Young Master Yi?


    If they cant sell the parts, theyll be left with nothing but rotten parts. I want them bankrupt. Then, Ill show him who runs this ce. This is hiseuppance for challenging me. Yi Feyiying separated the two eyes hovering in the air and then smashed them together. Hahaha. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 804May 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 803May 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 798April 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    <strong><em>Miracle Herb</em></strong>


    Master Yu, I have finished taking apart two rtively decayed fiend beasts and shall now get in touch with a buyer. If all goes well, you will make your first sale, informed Xuan Zhengtang, storing said fiend beasts into his cosmic sleeve after two days of work as he reported to Mu Yu, who was sitting in the courtyard.


    Does Pill Cauldron Sect have a Hundred Herbs Hall in this city? Mu Yu inquired.


    There is one, which is where we buy all of our pills from. If you wish to go there, take a left as soon as you leave Mystic Beast Store, and you will find it at the end of the street. It stands out, so you should not miss it. I can ask an alchemist I know there to help you. I will not be getting any cuts from it.


    Dont worry about. I was just asking. Take care out there.


    Xiaoshuai, stay here for me. If anyone wantses asking to be banged up, do them the favour if you can, and call me if you cant.


    Where you going? Buying food? Xiaoshuai asked in a groggy state.


    A smile came to Mu Yus lips. Yeah. Wait here.


    Id like an order of candied haws and grilled meat, hehe, requested Xiaoshuai, rolling over to return to sleep.


    Ideally, Mu Yu would have liked to bump into someone he knew from Pill Cauldron Sect to pick up a Tiashi purple sky pill. Otherwise, he would have had to buy it, which meant presenting his token to identify himself, in turn exposing his whereabouts to the world; Shi Dengtian and him also had a grudge they had yet to settle. s, he did not find anybody he was acquainted with after doing ap of the stereotypical store.


    Next! grouched the clerk who just served a Primordial Infant Realm customer. Without giving Mu Yu a chance to state his business, the clerk questioned, What herb are you looking to sell?


    Im not looking to sell herbs. Id like to ask ab-


    What are you here for if not to sell herbs? Im an appraiser. If you want to buy herbs, go over there.


    Im not looking to buy herbs, either. I just have an enquiry. Who is the manager here?


    Next!


    To avoid causing a fuss, Mu Yu kept up the cordial tone and presented an herb. My mistake. Id like to sell an herb.


    The appraiser took the herb to scrutinise. Is this a joke? What do you want with an ordinary pine?


    Its no ordinary pine.


    Sporting an enigmatic grin, Mu Yu tapped the pine, triggering the growth of a yellow flower. Sensing the spiritual qi oozing from the luminous leaves, the appraiser looked up in aghast.


    Whats the matter? You dont mean to tell me you dont know, do you?


    Recing words with a vexed re, the appraiser stated, Wait here. I cant make the call for herbs ten thousand years old. Im going to call our proprietor over.


    The appraisers attitude was nothing to be surprised about since alchemists tended to have a godplex. Mu Yu did not care what the appraisers attitude was as long as he got to meet the proprietor.


    The Body Severing Realm proprietor gingerly picked up the herb the splendid herb and then pulled down a clear pearl, a pearl taken from a level six fiend beast, hanging from the counter to peer into the herbs interior structure.


    Utilising his will, Mu Yu sprang the herb to life, deceiving the proprietor that it had developed sentience.


    Hello, I am the proprietor here, <em>a rank five alchemist</em>, Zheng Xiuming. Might I be able to have a word with you in regards to this herb? Though courteous, Zheng Xiuming did not lower himself, even emphasising his rank.


    Sure.


    Zheng Xiuming inwardly said, <em>Not even a greeting? Im a rank five alchemist, and thats the attitude you give me? Lets see what youve got up your sleeve, diva.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 795April 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 799May 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 66April 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    <strong><em>Against the Ropes</em></strong>


    Entering the VIP room with quality lighting and deluxe furniture, Zheng Xiuming helped himself to a seat first and pointed to the pine on the table. May I ask where you obtained this?


    Mu Yu reciprocated the attitude, pulling out a chair for himself. I dont see a reason to answer your question when Im just looking to sell my herb.


    Hmph. Displeased with Mu Yu not taking the hint to humble himself, Zheng Xiuming consulted, What do you think it is worth?


    Five million.


    Five million? You think this is worth five million? And I thought Id seen it all, fumed Zheng Xiuming, continuing the conversation for the sole purpose of getting his hands on the herb hed never seen before to study.


    Youre more than wee to inspect it in as much detail as you like. Tell me: is there something special under the pine? taunted Mu Yu, pointing to the pine with a subtle smirk.


    In that split second Zheng Xiuming shifted his gaze, Mu Yu caught him with divine soul wood and then interrogated, Which faction are you with?


    I am with Alchemist Yao.


    How many Taishi purple sky pills do you have at this branch? Let me see one.


    We dont have any in stock. Policy requires us to notify headquarters for level six pills to be delivered when needed.


    What a drag. Do you have the form, then?


    No, only a rank six alchemist would have the privilege of knowing a level six pills form.


    Are there any other ways to counteract celestial me injuries?


    No. ording to what I know, a Taishi purple sky pill is the only solution. On that topic, its also capable of healing injuries Heaven Level elemental demons inflict.


    What are the symptoms that other elemental demons inflict?


    If a Heaven Level earth elemental demon injures someone, their skin will start to dry and fall off. Their muscles will turn into nt veins and atrophy. If a metal elemental demon hurts them, their body will gradually turn to metal, thereby immobilised. If a water elemental demon hurts you, you will gradually decay. Taishi purple sky pills are the only cure for damage sustained from Heaven Level elemental demons.


    How long does it take to be delivered here once an order is ced?


    Due to how far away we are, I need to personally make the trip back for it. If we include the time it takes for the request to be processed and needs to be concocted, a conservative estimate would be ten days if I rushed.


    <em>Thats too long. I need to make him head to Pill Cauldron Sect now. You know what? Lets just alter his memories so that he remembers finishing another normal transaction,</em> Mu Yu decided.


    Upon prying more, Mu Yu ran into yet more hurdles: the proprietor of the branch had to personally pick up the level six pill and pay the entire sum of it at the same time. Mu Yus entire fortune only totalled three million. Owing to the stores recording expenditure daily, there was no way Zheng Xiuming could exin where three million suddenly popped into existence from.


    Youre a rank five alchemist, and you only have a million spirit stones? What have you been doing with all your spirit Stones?


    I spent six million on some level five pill forms from the sect.


    Ordinary pill forms were free, but even disciples had to pay for valued forms. In other words, earn your keep.


    Im going to ask Mr. Xuan for a million first, then. He shouldve sold the two fiend beasts by now. Worstes to worst, Ill sell one of my level six pills.


    Upon returning to Mystic Beast Store, Mu Yu saw Xiaoshuai still asleep on the table, while Xuan Zhengtang was staring into space. Mr. Xuan, have you sold them already?


    Xuan Zhengtang stumbled to his feet. You are finally back, Master Yu. We are in big trouble. Beast-Taming Hall has cut us off from all of our buyers, so we can no longer do business. This is all my fault. I should not have affronted someone from one of the eight great sects.


    Seeing Xuan Zhengtang on the verge of tears lit up a fire under Mu Yu. Nevertheless, he needed to calm Xuan Zhengtang first,forting, Hold your head up. Where theres a will, theres a way.


    There is no more hope. Earth Sovereign Sect wont stop until we are finished, and we cannot possibly offer anypetition!


    Regardless of what may be thrown your way, Ill have your back. I told you Id help you, and Ill make good on my word.


    Xuan Zhengtang did not know where the confidence and faith came from, but he could not resist believing in Mu Yu. Nevertheless, Xuan Zhengtang still struggled to deal with the situation in his mind.


    I am at my wits end, so I will take any advice you have, Master Yu.


    Father. Xuan Sitong embraced her father tight. Its not your fault, Father. Were in this together no matter whates our way. I will always be there to help you. I refuse to believe this is the end of the line for us.


    Ill stand tall, Sitong. I <em>will </em>collect the spirit stones, promised Xuan Zhengtang, voice low.


    Good deeds will be repaid with grace, Father, but this world


    <em>Good people are victims of bullies yet again. Im getting fed up with cultivators in this world by the second,</em> Mu Yu internallymented. Mr. Xuan, I chose to extend a hand to you out of respect for your upright character. I hope you will always stay the same. This world still needs people like you. Dont abandon your principles for money.


    Appreciative but unable to find words that could do his feelings justice, Xuan Zhengtang watched Mu Yu head to the door.


    You can trust me. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 808May 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 806May 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 467November 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    <strong><em>Business</em></strong>


    Young Master Yi, Mystic Beast Store has now learnt their lesson. What is our next step? consulted Yue Wenyang.


    Fiddling with the two eye stones as always, Yi Feiying cracked a grin. Our real goal is the level seven fiend soul and their level six fiend beasts. In a few more days, their level six fiend beasts will rot. That is our cue to pay them a visit and purchase their goods. I believe they wont have any other alternative but to sell them to us.


    Brilliant, Young Master Yi!


    Hahaha, this is what happens when you challenge us.


    <em>Knock, knock!</em>


    Mr. Yue, Young Master Yi, Alchemist Zheng from Hundred Herbs Hall requests an audience, reported a clerk.


    The rank five alchemist? Dont make him wait! scolded Yue Wenyang, hurrying to his feet.


    Understood.


    Zheng Xiuming opened the door and greeted the two with a hold-fist salute. Mr. Yue, Young Master Yi, how do you do?


    Please forgive us for thete wee, Alchemist Zheng, brightly expressed Yi Feiying.


    Please have a seat, Alchemist Zheng. What brings you here today? inquired Yue Wenwang, smiling politely.


    Mm That would be to talk business, of course.


    Whatever it is you need, you need only send a messenger, and we will see that it is promptly delivered. You need note all the here yourself, conveyed Yue Wenwang, offering Zheng Xiuming a cup of tea.


    Zheng Xiuming had a nip of tea. This is more important than previous deal. Therefore, I have to personally handle it. I assume you know of my martial uncle, Alchemist Yao?


    That is a matter of course, Alchemist Zheng; he is but a revered alchemist. Would he happen to being here?


    Yi Feiying and Yue Wenyang set their teacups down to earnestly listen. The two businesses were closely connected owing to their professions, and both could not be without the other  locally speaking. Howbeit, alchemists were always given more weight.


    Not this time, no. As you already know, he concocted a level six pill while he was a Body Severing Realm cultivator and has now ascended to Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer. In his pursuit of Body Synthesis Realm, he wishes to concoct a rank seven pill to aid his endeavour.


    A rank seven pill?! eximed Yue Wenyang.


    Yi Feiying queried, Can I safely assume you are here to collect materials on his behalf?


    Yes. Some ingredients are a challenge to find. I was wondering if you could lend a hand.


    Whatever it is Elder Yao needs, just say the word. We will do everything in our power to ensure we have them ready, Yi Feiying swore without a thought.


    Slowly rotating his teacup, Zheng Xiuming stated, Id like to ask if I could buy some of the materials he needs from here.


    It is our honour to be of service to Elder Yao in his endeavour. Let us know what you need, and we will supply you free of charge, Yi Feiying offered, deeming the friendship to be worth more than money if Alchemist Yao was sessful.


    Great. May I ask if youve bought any level seven fiend spirits or fiend beasts recently? Uncle Yao says they arepulsory for a level seven pill. Due to the silence and duo exchanging eye contact, Zheng Xiuming asked, You dont have them?


    Yi Feiying wore confidence back on. We can buy anything. May I ask which types you need so that we can prepare them?


    There are no specifics. We only ask for level seven fiend souls for their spiritual qi. We need the blood and qi of a level seven fiend beast.


    Sure. As you know, it is a daunting task to find level seven fiend beasts. Therefore, I am afraid that we need some time. I promise. Based on our efficiency, we will have both delivered to Hundred Herbs Hall in three days time, guaranteed Yi Feiying.


    I am d to hear that. I would be worried sick if it were not for you. I shall not keep you any longer, said Zheng Xiuming, saluting the duo.


    Thank you for visiting.


    Young Master Yi, it has been a very long time since we have purchased a level seven fiend beast, and I would assume the same can be said for other cities. The kid staying at Mystic Beast Store has one. Alchemist Zheng will search around if we cannot get our hands on one for him. Moreover, we cannot stop other fiend beast hunters who know about it from spreading the word. What is the n?


    This isnt what I had in mind, but we dont have a choice now. Tonight, well assassinate everyone at Mystic Beast Hall and take their level seven fiend soul. Send someone to stake out their ce. Report back to me if you see any activity.


    Right away.


    ***


    Zheng Xiuming surveyed his surroundings and then slipped into an alley when no eyes were on him.


    Done? Mu Yu asked.


    Yes, replied Zheng Xiuming. Sir, you could have had us shop from Mystic Beast Store directly. Why are you taking this roundabout route?


    Because I want to cut off their retreat and theny waste to them. Head on back and follow the n.


    Understood.


    As Zheng Xiuming departed, so did the bloodlust gushing out of Mu Yu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 797April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 798April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 799May 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    <strong><em>Lull Them In</em></strong>


    Upon seeing Mu Yu return Mystic Beast Store afterying down the groundwork to justify Yi Feiyings imminent death at his hands, Xuan Zhengtang inquired, Master Yu, do you have a n to sell the level six fiend beast?


    Mu Yu smiled. Well get through this.


    Master Yu, please let me know if I can be of any help because you are unfamiliar with the city.


    Thats perfect timing, then.


    I am at your service.


    Not yet. Ill let you know in the evening. Mu Yu went through the store to the backyard, Xuan Zhengtang following behind, where Xiaoshuai was ying with Xuan Sitong. Xiaoshuai, we have work to do tonight.


    Mu Yu needed to bring Xiaoshuai along in case he needed thetter to snap him out of his murderous mode.


    Did something happen? Is it a dangerous job? queried Xuan Sitong.


    Why do you think its dangerous? Mu Yu asked.


    I just have a gut feeling.


    Its not.


    Carrying out some dishes from the kitchen, Xuan Chisan called, Come on over for lunch, everyone.


    What about me? Xiaoshuai questioned, standing akimbo.


    Of course you have a share. I prepared some grilled thighs for you here.


    Nobody but Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai had any appetite. They had so much free time on their hands due to all their business channels being closed off that Xuan Chisan delivered food to Mrs. Xuan. For the rest of the afternoon, Mu Yu meditated in his room, while Xiaoshuai napped. Meanwhile, the other three loitered in the courtyard.


    Senior Sister, I noticed you keep spacing out all the time ever since Master Yu came here. Are you


    Am I what?


    Xuan Chisan leaned in close. Do you have a crush on him?


    Xuan Sitong pinched Xuan Chisans ear. What nonsense was that?


    Ow, ow, ow, Im just speaking facts.


    Thats not a fact. Im just worried for him because hes been helping us.


    Xuan Zhengtang chimed in. Sitong, hes in a different world to us.


    I know that. I wasnt thinking anything along those lines, responded Xuan Sitong, pinching her chin as she recalled the scene of Mu Yu killing One-Eyed Snake.


    Look at you, grumbled Xuan Chisan, rubbing his ear.


    Whats it to you if I like him?!


    Xuan Chisan poked his tongue at his senior sister whom he had a crush on for a long time to hide his disappointment. He mulled, <em>Indeed, he goes better with Senior Sister than I do.</em>


    Xuan Zhengtang shook his head as he read his disciples mind.


    Upon seeing Mu Yu, who had to carry Xiaoshuai since Xiaoshuai would not wake up, Xuan Zhengtang went to greet him. Mu Yu took a gander at Xuan Sitong, then said, Lets go, Mr. Xuan.


    Iming, voiced Xuan Sitong.


    No. Master Yu and I are going out for business. You wait at home, scolded Xuan Zhengtang.


    I also want to help, though.


    Well be back before you know, assured Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu didnt want Xuan Sitong to witness himmit murder; he brought Xuan Zhengtang along to lead Yi Feiying into believing they were going to sell the level seven fiend spirit. Unsurprisingly, someone started tailing them as soon as they exited the store.


    Shall I deal with those tailing us, Master Yu?


    Leave them be. Were stepping outside the city.


    ***


    Yue Wenyang reported, Xuan Zhengtang and the kid have left the city, likely to sell the level seven fiend spirit at another city. Young Master, what do you sugg-


    Perfect. Now I can take it without anyone knowing what happened, dered Yi Feiying.


    Shall I follow you?


    No. I alone am plenty.


    Yue Wenyang saw no reason to object, confident in Yi Feiyings abilities.


    ***


    Master Yu, further up ahead in this forest is where elemental demons are usually active.


    That means there shouldnt be many people around here, right? Mu Yu questioned, sensing the pressure in the distance.


    Yes. Sounding poignant, Xuan Zhengtang asked, May I ask why you brought me out here?


    Please take care of my brother. I will regroup with you in a moment, requested Mu Yu, passing Xiaoshuai over and reassuring Xuan Zhengtang with a shoulder pat. Come out.


    Xuan Zhengtang flinched for he was sure the individual tailing them stopped tailing them once they left the city, yet it now urred to him that he was oblivious to the one who took over.


    Good senses, satirically praised Yi Feiying, emerging from the shadows.


    Be careful, Master Yu.


    Xiaoshuai, wakey, wakey, hollered Mu Yu, nudging Xiaoshuai.


    Upon opening his eyes and seeing Yi Feiying, Xiaoshuai mumbled, Have you still not swatted the fly?


    Hand over the level seven fiend spirit and fiend beast, and I shall make it painless.


    Otherwise?


    Otherwise, Ill feed you to my crimson blood green fox as a snack, replied Yi Feiying, summoning a small cage that expanded upon appearing.


    The level six green and red fiend beast, standing at roughly ten-metres tall, kicked up a tornado upon arriving, even aggressing with its voice. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 799May 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 800May 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 810May 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    <strong><em>Dye the Velvet Night Sky Red</em></strong>


    Though Mu Yu liked Yi Feiyings fellow disciple from Earth Sovereign Sect, Xing Gao, he drew Shadow Splitter Sword to indicate he had no qualms cutting Yi Feiying apart.


    Body Synthesis Realm, huh? Didnt see thating. I suppose you must be another ranked cultivator. Whats your rank on Ultimate Immortals Rankings? I dont waste my time on unknown faces.


    I forgot.


    Forgot? Xuan Zhengtang quietly asked, Young Master, what rank is your brother?


    I dont waste my memory on things I cant eat, Xiaoshuai responded from Xuan Zhengtangs shoulder, yawning.


    Yi Feiying attempted to identify Mu Yu based on thetters sword. Unfortunately, its appearance was ordinary, to say the least.


    Hahaha, well, I suppose theres no point remembering it when it wont matter to you after tonight, slighted Yi Feiying, spawning two silver swords.


    Yi Feiying called his twin swords made from beast bones sixty-seven centimetres long each Chilly Wind. Inbat, he merged them with his arms and imbued them with his spiritual energy to give them sharp edges.


    The two used a falling leaf as the signal to begin, bothing out swinging from the moment the leaf hit the ground.


    Kill them!manded Yi Feiying.


    With nothing to offer, Xuan Zhengtang pulled Xiaoshuai down and turned away to shied Xiaoshuai from the crimson blood green wolfs ws. Mu Yu zipped over and returned the fiend beast to its owner with a kick before it could tag Xuan Zhengtang.


    Im your opponent, dered Mu Yu, eyes turning ck and white.


    Aware that his pet would have been crippled on the ground if he did not cushion its fall in time, Yi Feiying flipped his serious switch.


    Mu Yu teleported himself, then let qi sts rip through the air from his sword. Yi Feiying deflected the sts, but the impact slid his feet back.


    Looks like I have to get serious, remarked Yi Feiying, charging together with his pet.


    As Yi Feiying turned green and red, his muscles started to bulk up, and his hands morphed into ws  Defensive Beast Technique, a technique drawing inspiration from fiends and designed to overwhelm fiends. For a brief stretch, their fusion granted him amplified physical attributes by over a dozen folds.


    Yi Feiyingunched himself upward, generating booms through sheer speed. The fiend beasts Yi Feiying tamed as his secondary pets came out of their dens to besiege Xuan Zhengtang and Xiaoshuai at top speed.


    I will protect you, Young Master. Dont worry, pledged Xuan Zhengtang, although he was not confident he could beat fiend beasts significantly stronger than those that had not been tamed.


    Xiaoshuai, protect Mr. Xuan.


    I know. I know, replied Xiaoshuai, yawning as he wiggled out of Xuan Zhengtangs arms. Xiaoshuais Heavenly Lightning Strike!


    Right after the sh of blue swords appeared, Xiaoshuai had already climbed back onto Xuan Zhengtangs shoulders.


    Done. Watch this, Mr. Xuan.


    What. In. The. World? muttered Xuan Zhengtang, watching the swords zap the fiend beasts in seconds. Suddenly, he felt a chill course down his spine and bloodlust so violent that he forgot to breathe.


    Lets head back.


    Xuan Zhengtang could not tell if the bloodlust or voice was colder.


    Xiaoshuai hopped off Xuan Zhengtangs shoulders to jog over to Mu Yu.


    H-head back? quavered Xuan Zhengtang.


    Xuan Zhengtang listened in closely as something tumbled along the muddy floor to his feet.


    <em>Gasp!</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 797April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 798April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 809May 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    <strong><em>Fall of a Prodigy</em></strong>


    Taking several moments to validate his eyes were not lying, Xuan Zhengtang stuttered, M-Master Yu, y-you killed him?


    I did. I dont see any need to keep him around, answered Mu Yu, voice calm and without the frigid tone from before.


    Worried Earth Sovereign Sect would target them out of revenge, Xuan Zhengtang queried, If Yi Feiying is dead, d-does that mean


    Dont worry. Elemental demons are active here. We had nothing to do with this.


    Mu Yu activated a pill me stone to immte Yi Feiyings body. Lets head back now.


    There was no need to remind Xuan Zhengtang to keep a lid on it since thetter obviously would not go out of his way to take on the me.


    Mu Yu furtively restored the environment to how it was prior to their scrap as they departed.


    ***


    Thats a familiar aura, remarked a tall figure that appeared after Mu Yu andpany left the vicinity.


    Shall we capture him? asked an acquaintance.


    Lets head back and discuss it.


    The group in the shadows resembled fireballs streaking through the sky as they returned to the deeper parts of the mountain.


    ***


    Young Master, we still cannot sell our goods even though we have killed him.


    With Xiaoshuai, who was mumbling in his sleep, on his back and his gaze fixed ahead of him, Mu Yu,posed, replied, Hes the puppet master in many things. Without him pulling strings, many things will work out.


    Xuan Zhengtang still did not see the problem resolving himself, but he needed Mu Yus help and was better off not prying. Nevertheless, he thought, <em>The update to Ultimate Immortals Ranking will finally reveal who Master Yu Mu is.</em>


    Mu Yu cast a formation on the three of them so that they could return to Mystic Beast Store without anyone noticing. Therefore, the removal of it upon returning startled Xuan Sitong and Xuan Chisan.


    Are you hurt, Father, Master Yu? hastily asked Xuan Sitong, checking her father out.


    Were fine, answered Xuan Zhengtang, dismissively. Has your mother turned in yet?


    She has.


    You should all get some rest now, stated Mu Yu, giving Xuan Sitong a nod of assurance and then carrying Xiaoshuai into the room.


    Though Mystic Beast Store still could not do any business over the next two days, Mu Yu kept telling Xuan Zhengtang to rx despite them only having five days to sell the fiend beasts before they were spoiled. Needless to say, nobody was half as worried as Yue Wenyang.


    Any news of Young Master Yi? questioned Yue Wenyang.


    No, nothing, reported the clerk.


    <em>What happened? Howe Xuan Zhengtang and the kid are back in one piece, yet Young Master Yi is missing? Young Master Yis position is still the same ording to todays update on Ultimate Immortals Ranking. Whats going on? Xuan Zhengtang couldnt even fathom defeating Young Master Yi. As for that kid hes only a Body Severing Realm cultivator. Maybe Young Master Yi is taking care of some other business or travelling again as he didst time to raise his cultivation,</em> mused Yue Wenyang.


    Mr. Yue, Alchemist Zheng is here, reported a clerk, racing over.


    Alchemist Zheng?


    Yue Wenyang had been sitting on hisurels for thest two days as he deemed it a waste of time to go searching for a level seven fiend spirit if Yi Feiying went to snag one. The promised delivery day hade, yet Yi Feiying had yet toe back with said fiend spirit Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 809May 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 810May 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 799May 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    <strong><em>It Takes Two to Tango</em></strong>


    Though he was weed to the same room and treated in the same high regard again, Zheng Xiuming cut straight to the chase this time, questioning, Mr. Yue, I assume you already know the purpose of my visit today. May I ask if you have found the level seven fiend spirit and fiend beast?


    Yue Wenyang feigned a smile. As you know, Alchemist Zheng, they are difficult to catch. We have run into a bit of an issue and would like to request a two-day extension. We promise to have the goods the next time youe.


    Yue Wenyang intended to visit Mystic Beast Store to see if Xuan Zhengtang still had the fiend spirit in the scenario Yi Feiying did note back today. If they still had it in their possession, he would not have stopped at anything to get his hands on it. Otherwise, he would personally go hunt for one.


    Zheng Xuming shook his head. I can wait, but you have to bear in mind that it is Alchemist Yao who requests it, not me.


    The truth is, our hunter hunted a level seven fiend beast down already, but it is still in transit. At thetest, we can have it delivered to Hundred Herbs Hall. Could you give us the rest of today? requested Yue Wenyang, decided to gamble.


    As old friends, I dont want to say nasty things. To tell the truth, though, we have been asking numerous other stores for the same stuff. I heard Mystic Beast Hall has a level seven fiend soul on hand. Since it is not working out here, I must pay them a visit.


    You have inurate information, Alchemist Zheng. You see, the information you acquired must havee from the fiend hunters. They wanted to sell said fiend soul to us, but ording to our appraisal, we determined it was a level six fiend spirit only. That is why we did not purchase it. You see, it would not make sense for us to pass up a level seven fiend spirit given our capital, would it?


    I see. I still need to verify it for myself, nheless, for this is an important matter.


    Yue Wenyang suddenly knocked on his table gently, and a clerk promptly came in to report, Mr. Yue, a group of fiend hunters have caught a level seven fiend beast, but they notified us that they need you to personally help them transport it into the city. They are currently just outside the city.


    Is that not good news, Alchemist Zheng? To ensure the fiend spirit would not leak spiritual qi, I specifically instructed the fiend hunters to capture one alive. Please give me a moment to go see to the problem.


    Xiu Zhengming, hiding his snide grin, bobbed his head. That sounds even better. I can wait here.


    Take good care of Alchemist Zheng. I will be back soon, directed Yue Wenyang, showing a clean pair of heels.


    Understood, Mr. Yue.


    To exin the dead fiend beast, Yue Wenyang could simply im he had no choice but to y it in order to subdue it. In the grand scheme of things, bringing it in alive was only a bonus that Zheng Xiuming would not be bothered about. Needless to say, the entire sham started the moment Yue Wenyang knocked on the table.


    ***


    Father, why do you keep staring at Ultimate Immortals Ranking? queried Xuan Sitong, spotting her father checking out thetest rankings again when she stepped out of her room.


    Xuan Zhengtang frantically whipped the list behind him and forced a smile. I was just curious to see if any new dark horses had appeared.


    Master Yu isnt around, and you dont need to hide it from me. You want to find out his real name, dont you? Xuan Sitong sighed. His real name definitely isnt Yu Feng. Theres no doubt hes ranked given his cultivation; however, I couldnt find anyone carrying that name on the rankings.


    What really confounded Xuan Zhengtang was why Yi Feiyings name was still on the rankings and in the same spot.


    Do you know when Master Yu will be back, Father?


    No. He just told us to wait here, saying things should turn around for the better today, but I have not seen him once today.


    I doubt it, jeered Yue Wenyang, zooming into the courtyard to confront Xuan Zhengtang.


    What are you doing here?! eximed Xuan Zhengtang, scared owing to Yi Feiyings death.


    Im here to give you a chance. Either hand over the level seven fiend spirit, or I take it from you.


    The Xuans took a step back out of instinct. Xuan Zhengtang fumed, Have you no shame?


    Shame? Who would dare disparage us? This is a waste of time. Im just going to kill the both of you.


    Normally, Yue Wenyang would not have brazenlymitted murder because the cultivators passing by in the space above would likely have caught him in the act. Howbeit, pleasing Alchemist Yao took precedence.


    Sitong, get out of here with your mother and Chisan while I hold him off.


    A futile resistance.


    Yue Wenyangs fingers went for Xuan Zhengtangs throat, but someone caught his wrist.


    Patience is a virtue, Mr. Yue, Mu Yu sardonically chided.


    Yue Wenyangs brain stuttered due to Mu Yu being able to hold onto his wrist. Who exactly are you?


    You dont need to know, replied Mu Yu, triggering a formation along Yue Wenyangs arm that shed once.


    Master Yu


    Mu Yu released his hold on Yue Wenyang. Its all right now, Mr. Xuan.


    This one apologises, Yu Feng. Please forgive him for his behaviour, expressed Yue Wenyang, bowing with a friendly smile.


    Xuan Zhengtang and Xuan Sitong extended their heads, jaws hanging open. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 808May 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 797April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 811May 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    <strong><em>Iing Turbulence</em></strong>


    Xuan Zhengtang voiced, Master Yu, he


    He was just joking, right, Mr. Yue? Mu Yu answered, smiling.


    Yes, it was but a joke, responded Yue Wenyang.


    Master Yu, he is here to steal the level seven fiend spirit, reminded Xuan Sitong.


    You speak in jest, Miss. I am here to apologise to you for the rude things we have done to you recently. We should not have put you in such a tough position. Mr. Xuan, you are wee to sell your fiend beasts to us in the future. We will purchase your goods at 50 percent higher than the market price.


    R-really?


    Really. I heard you have two level six fiend beasts you were struggling to sell owing to our uninvited actions. I have a million spirit stones here for you as payment for the two fiend beasts and my apology, conveyed Yue Wenyang, presenting a spirit stone jade piece.


    Are you sure about this, Mr. Yue?


    First, Xuan Zhengtang felt a little guilty for taking money from Yue Wenyang after being involved in Yi Feiyings death. Second, he was worried that Earth Sovereign Sect would turn around and pick a bone with him.


    Hes serious. Mr. Yue and I have reached an agreement. The terms are just as he stated, Mu Yu affirmed.


    Master Yu is right. You can take all of the remaining fiend beasts to our store, and I will have someone close the deal immediately for you. I shall take my leave now, then, promised Yue Wenyang, bowing out.


    Master Yu, is this true? questioned Xuan Zhengtang.


    It is. They wont heckle you. Feel free to take the level six fiend beasts over.


    But But


    The more time you spend dawdling here, the longer your wife will suffer. Collecting five million spirit stones is your current priority, is it not?


    With that, Mu Yu convinced Xuan Zhengtang to get a move on.


    Xuan Sitong pursed her lips until she finally decided to say, Thank you.


    Dont worry about it.


    Mu Yu killed Yi Feiying instead of killing thetter due to thetters superior cultivation. In Yue Wenyangs case, he was more useful as a pawn. Additionally, it was the fastest way to wrap things up so that he could turn his attention to the mountain range the elemental demons were imed to be most active.


    Xuan Zhengtang soon came back in high spirits to effuse, I have sessfully sold all of them to Beast-Taming Hall. Thanks to the price deal, we sold them for 22.5 million! Master Yu, this twenty-two million is yours. I will only take five hundred thousand.


    Mu Yu put away the big spirit stone. Thank you.


    Mu Yu had no qualms giving Xuan Zhengtang more. The issue was Xuan Zhengtang would not ept it.


    Do you have enough now? Mu Yu inquired.


    I now have 390,000.


    Ill lend you two million. Go and have Hundred Herbs Hall order a Taishi purple sky pill. They told me itd take ten days to be delivered, so ce the order now.


    Thank you. Thank you, Master Yu. I was going to shamelessly ask to take a loan from you, but thank you. I will do my best to repay you.


    After Xuan Zhengtang took off with the money, Mu Yu passed the jade piece with five million to Xuan Sitong. Save this for emergencies. You dont need to let your father know about it.


    I cant ept it. I am grateful for your help, but I must stick to my principles.


    An upward curve came to Mu Yus lips. Were just helping each other out. Consider it payment for bringing me to this city. The amount isnt important. Whats important is Whats important is that I feel those who do good should be repaid in kind.


    Whats more important is that were rich and wilful, Xiaoshuai chimed in.


    Rubbish, reproached Mu Yu.


    Thank you, Master Yu. Id like to share this good news with my mother right away.


    Xuan Chisan meandered to Mu Yu after Xuan Sitong left to inquire, Master Yu, are you, perhaps, interested in my senior sister?


    Huh? No, I already have someone I like.


    But my senior sister likes you!


    Why do you look even more eager than her, then?


    I I, uh, umm


    Oh, drawled Mu Yu. You have a crush on her?


    N-no. I just do not want her her Mustering up courage, Xue Chisan exined, I know that I cannotpare to you. I want her to have someone who can protect her. Because you seem indifferent to her, I am worried for her


    Youre wrong, then. She doesnt like me.


    B-


    Her gaze. You can tell if someone has feelings for another based on the look in their eyes.


    Their gaze?


    Mu Yu cast his gaze onto the blue dome, unexpectedly seeing what resembled two red human silhouettes flit past. Im not a professor in romance, but I can tell when somebody has feelings for another person. She is grateful to me, respects me and is curious about me. Thats it. She keeps stealing nces for shes curious as to who I am.


    Mu Yu spotted grey silhouettes soar past this time.


    So  Xuan Chisans face went from dark to bright  Senior Sister


    The one she likes is you, replied Mu Yu, spotting white and yellow silhouettes streak across the blue nket this time.


    Are you serious?


    Mu Yu pulled his brows together as he watched more silhouettes zip past, thinking, Those arent cultivators. Something is making me feel uneasy. I feel I recognise this aura.


    Chisan, go see whats happening on the streets.


    Did something happen?


    <em>Ding! Ding! Ding!</em>


    The floor at Xuan Chisans feet suddenly felt soft. His heart skipped a beat, his skin mmy. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 797April 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 812May 7, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 811May 7, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    <strong><em>Imminent Turbulence</em></strong>


    Whats this noise all about? inquired Mu Yu.


    Xuan Chisan summarised, It is the rm for us to prepare for battle as an elemental demon invasion is starting.


    How do you know that?


    Because this is the rm that went off when the previous attack urred! Xuan Sitong filled in, bursting out of her mothers room.


    Senior Sister, Master Yu, we need to lend them a hand.


    We also have to help? asked Xiaoshuai.


    Yes, all Primordial Infant Realm and above cultivators must equip themselves, and then follow themands of either the citys lord or the eight great sects to fight off the invaders, answered Xuan Sitong.


    Lets go see, Mu Yu replied, sortieing with Xiaoshuai. Sitong, Chisan, be careful.


    Mu Yu brought Xuan Sitong and Xuan Chisan along for a ride, weaving through the crowd of cultivators, to the city doors.


    Primordial Infant Realm and above cultivators, assemble at the east doors and prepare for battle! somebodymanded, voice emanating from the sky.


    Mu Yu was curious to find out how humans fought off an invasion if the city barrier was still intact.


    <em>Rumble!</em> Following the rumbling, a titanic fire ball sted the city, setting fire to the barrier. Though the barrier prevented any fireballs getting through and stunted the impact, the mes gradually wilting down the formation.


    The cultivators took a calming breath, preparing themselves to seize glory. Before they could breathe out, the fire demons were heard whistling through the air, parking just outside the barrier. Going by numbers in descending order were red fire demons, golden fire demons, blue fire demons and green fire demons. Whether it was due to their sheer numbers of power, the cultivators skin turned mmy.


    Why are they attacking us out of the blue? They used to surface at the outskirts of the city, so why are they trying to invade this time? uttered Xuan Chisan.


    Whatever the reason, they cant be forgiven! thundered Xuan Sitong.


    Wheres Shifu? Wheres Shifu? asked Xuan Chisan, frantically surveying the surroundings.


    He went to Hundred Herbs Hall, but he shouldve made it here already. Have some faith in him, Mu Yu voiced in a low voice, wondering to himself, <em>Tree Elder mentioned that elemental demons wouldnt attack humans unless their spirit lord gives themand. Wait, given how many fire demons are gathered here, does that m-</em>


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yus hand and, in a soft voice, questioned, You reckon its Lie Shang?


    Well watch and find out.


    Momentster, yellow and grey silhouettes closed in on the barrier at sky level.


    There are earth demons, too, now!


    There are even metal demons!


    Have they besieged the city?


    The oversized earth demons outsized humans in every facet to the point that ones confidence would wane in their presence. The ripples generated on the barrier whenever they hammered it felt as though they were only an inch away from ones face.


    The silver and golden metal demons appearances resembled the metal in the cultivation world  mercury  while their thin physiques triggered associations with sharp des. Nheless, the force they could produce had cultivators quaking in their boots.


    Are water and wood demons going to also attack us now?! eximed a cultivator.


    Mu Yu deliberated, Do these new forms and colours that I dont recognise mean that the elemental demons have recovered their full power? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 809May 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 793April 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 792April 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    <strong><em>Cowardice</em></strong>


    Listening all of the cultivators speak of fear, hopelessness and bailing on the city prompted him to query, Has the thought of fighting them never crossed your mind?


    With what? We cant do squat against their five elements power! fumed a Body Severing Realm man.


    This is clearly premeditated, while we had no time to prepare. If the barrier breaks, we have to find an escape route! added a Primordial Infant Realm maiden.


    Though there were plenty of elemental demons, the cultivators outnumbered them considerably. Plus, the cultivators ignored the fact that even elemental demons were ranked in terms of formidableness; they had a chance of winning.


    Abandoning the city is what cowards do. Since when did humans be such cowards? Were supposed to fight back! erupted Xuan Sitong.


    How are you going to fight them, Lass? Youre going to solo them as a Body Severing Realm cultivator? One of them is enough to melt you, scoffed a Spirit Severing Realm man.


    Arent you from Mystic Beast Store? I remember the owners wife was burnt. You want to join her? jibed a young schr.


    Zheng Xuantang, who squeezed through the crowd, retorted, We hate them precisely because they attacked us. Moreover, our race has confined them for centuries. What, are you saying we cant all of a sudden?


    Who said were afraid? We just dont want to fight a battle were unprepared for. If you want to die so badly, help yourself. Im not dying for nothing, pontificated the young schr.


    Youre already backing down before the fight even starts? How are you going to magically win in the future?


    <em>Shifu confined them all this time just to create cowards,</em> Mu Yu inwardly moped.


    Sitong, Chishan, you two all right? asked Xuan Zhengtang, giving up on trying to convince the others.


    Were all right. Well take them down no matter what! answered Xuan Sitong.


    What significance do elemental demons hold to you? Mu Yu asked the Xuans.


    Enemies. Ill kill them. We cant back down against them, vengefully dered Xuan Sitong.


    Shes right. Its our duty to defeat them as cultivators. I cant let them create more victims after seeing my wife suffer, added Xuan Zhengtang.


    How about you, Chisan?


    Chisans gaze quickly went over to Xuan Sitong and back. Whichever battlefield Shifu and Senior Sister are on will be the one I fight on.


    <em>Is this Third Heaven Pces desired oue? Are they trying to create cowardly humans with no will to fight? Are the cowards they created worth saving?</em> Mu Yu mused.


    Seeing the spiritual energy of the citys barrier wearing down fast, Elder He Jinglong, Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer lord of Eastern Desert City, belted, Primordial Infant Realm and above cultivators, listen in!


    City lords werepulsory if a city was a vital stronghold. The patriarch of the strongest n in each city was appointed its lord. In some cases, the city lord took orders from the eight great sects. If the city lord was their own leader, then it was a testament to theirpetence. Where cities did not have lords, which was moremon for cities in remote areas, several ns would band together to act as an administrating body.


    With oneyer of the barrier already down, even the Body Synthesis Realm cultivators started quaking in their boots.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I am Eastern Desert Citys lord, He Jinglong. Regardless of who you are, if your cultivation surpasses mine, I invite you to assist me as a leader. If your cultivation is behind me, please follow mymands. We must hold down the fort!


    He Jinglongs instructions were intended to tell the members of the eight great sects that every cultivator present was an ally, and nobody or any sect was superior to another. The reason he stressed it was because some members of the eight great sects refused to take orders from others, including a city lord.


    Lord He, I am Tian Ziming, a disciple of Celestial Star Sect. I was merely passing by your city and have no desire to be caught up in this fight. Should we not seek an escape route?


    I am Zhuang Hong, a disciple of Mystic Spirit Sect. I concur with Elder Tians suggestion. Is there no emergency escape route?


    I am Leng Rufeng, a disciple of Solitary Sect. In my opinion, before youmand us, you are obligated to tell us about the city. Where is the emergency exit? We do not want to perish for no reason here. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 814May 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 143June 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    <strong><em>Power of the Citys Barrier</em></strong>


    <em>What will you do, He Jinglong? If not even you want to resist, Ill just watch. There arent many elemental demons that are stronger than Primordial Infant Realm cultivators. There are over 1600 Primordial Infant Realm and Body Severing Realm cultivators, over 200 Spirit Severing Realm cultivators and 32 Body Synthesis Realm cultivators present in total. Mankinds odds of winning are quite high even if the elemental demons get through provided they have the will to fight, and the leader isnt dead in the head, yet all I hear is a desire to flee. Im only getting Xuan n out of this mess if all of you tuck tail,</em> decided Mu Yu.


    Despite the pressure of having so many eyes on him and many cultivators demanding the emergency exits location, He Jinglong held it together, snapping, Why are we talking about fleeing when its our duty to fend off elemental demon invasions? There are no teleportation formations to escape or alternative exists. The doors are shut, and the elemental demons are the door to the sky route. If you want to leave, I shall undo the seal on the city door for you in a moment. As for whether or not the elemental demons will let you go, youll have to count on your fortune. If you think you can convince them to spare you, be my guest. If you stay here, your identity wont save your life or grant you special privileges!


    Mu Yu nodded in approval.


    Once the three elders who were first to chicken out lowered their heads, He Jinglong fixed his eyes on the three elders and continued, Any other questions? If not, prepare yourselves to carry out my directives. The citys barrier is enough to stop those elemental demons, but it requires spiritual energy as fuel. As such, you must work with me to sustain it. If anyone makes an error and costs the citizens lives, Ill execute you regardless of who you are!


    We are at yourmand! responded the cultivators.


    Since nobody opposed He Jinglong, it was fair to assume that he was the strongest. In saying that, they might not have wanted to. After all, who was to say there were only three cowards?


    He Jinglong informed, The more united we are, the stronger we are. If you want to keep them from invading the city, then heed mymands. Now, Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, pleasee to me. Spirit Severing Realm cultivators, please position yourselves on the city hall. Body Severing Realm and Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, please take up positions on the city walls. Time is of the essence!


    <em>I hope he knows what hes doing,</em> inwardly prayed a cultivator, heading off to his assigned post.


    You two must be careful, stressed Xuan Zhengtang.


    I will, Father.


    Xuan Chisan stole a gander Mu Yus way, then took hold of Xuan Sitongs hand. I will protect Senior Sister, Shifu.


    Xuan Sitong opened her mouth, but nothing came out; neither did she pull her hand out.


    Do you intend to join them, Master Yu?


    You go on ahead. Take care, answered Mu Yu, deciding to stay in ce.


    Take care, Master Yu, expressed Xuan Zhengtang, joining the others at the city door.


    Mu Yu decided to suppress his cultivation to Spirit Severing Realm and joined the Spirit Severing Realm cultivators.


    Why arent we helping the Body Synthesis Realm cultivators? Xiaoshuai inquired.


    I need to see if the citys barrier can withstand the elemental demons onught first. If it calls for it, I can still make it in time to repair it.


    Xiaoshuai pointed to the statue sitting above the city wall. Hey, look, its Old White Beards statue.


    We need to get closer to it.


    After witnessing the terror unleashed on Mist City after Sword Shadow Dust Gales statue was destroyed, Mu Yu learnt that protecting it was crucial to protecting the city.


    What is a kid doing here? griped a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator.


    Hes my younger brother, and mind your own business. Mu Yu tapped the cultivator on the shoulder to send the cultivator elsewhere via Divine Soul Formation. The other cultivators who saw Mu Yu did not give any second thought to it for there was more pertinent issues.


    Xiaoshuai gave the statue a touch. Mu Yu, you notice something special about this statue?


    Its natural energy. Shifus statue is the barriers formation foundation and a formation core.


    The formation lines This is Old White Beards qi, eximed Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu cast aside useless thoughts for the moment and poked the statue. He sent a faint formation line into the statue to draw up its architecture in his own mind for analysis. He learnt that everything used in the citys construction was a formation foundation.


    Everyone, imbue the walls with your spiritual energy now! yelled He Jinglong.


    The Body Synthesis Realm cultivators summoned golden spiritual energy to their hand, sending Sword Shadow Dust Gales statue into the ether, where the group stood around. As a result, they also became formation foundations.


    Barrier summon! belted He Jinglong, executing hand seals and installing a formation into Sword Shadow Dust Gales statue.


    As the statue glowed green, formations emanated from the statue, connecting the thirty-two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators to the statue. The golden formation emanating from the Body Synthesis Realm cultivators then elongated, linking up to the Spirit Severing Realm cultivators. Subsequently, the spiritual energy from the linked cultivators poured into the city wall.


    Incredible Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 143June 8, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 815May 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 794April 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    <strong><em>Elemental Demon Titan</em></strong>


    Gleaming formation lines spread across the city walls to travel to the Body Severing Realm and Primordial Infant Realm cultivators, turning them into formation foundations, as well. Subsequently, Sword Shadow Dust Gales statue returned to the wall, and a transparent barrier erected itself over the existing city barrier, reinforcing the once shaky formation. The difference in numberspared to other cities, and the ability to stand united shone through undisputedly.


    Yes!


    He Jinglong drew his spiritual energy back into himself, panting due to him expending the most energy. As everyone exhaled breaths of relief, Mu Yu picked up bloodlust exuding from three individuals, freezing a couple of spines.


    A ck-fire titan standing over ten-metres tall arrived on the scene with a ck-rocky titan taller than the former and a silver-metal titan standing at a towering twenty metres. The trio were all Ascension Realm elemental demons.


    Eastern Desert Citys cultivators, say goodbye to your lives!


    Not a single cultivator had the foggiest idea what they beheld; they never heard of titans among elemental demons.


    The fire titan spawned a broadsword enveloped in ck mes. The earth titan uncorked a punch with its colossal fist. The metal titan drove its silver spear down. All three of them detonated the same spot of the formation in session, adding a dent that was not there before.


    As the most important formation foundation, He Jinglong, like a geyser, sted blood from his mouth along with the other thirty-one Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, albeit the other thirty-one only feeling winded.


    The next series of attacks from the titans put cracks in the reinforced formation, bringing all thirty-two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators to their knees, clenching their chests as blood uncontrobly forced its way through the gaps in their teeth.


    If theynd another twobos, the formation wont hold, grunted He Jinglong, referring to the fact that his fall meant the barriers downfall.


    What do we do, then? I told you wed be no match for them. Were history now! raged Tian Ziming.


    We need an Ascension Realm cultivator, opined Leng Rufeng.


    None will make it in time, argued Zhuang Hong.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    He Jinglong bled from all of the orifices in his face as he plunged down from the sky, meaning that the remaining Body Synthesis Realm cultivators would be next in line as the main formation foundations. The Spirit Severing Realm cultivators started to feel the brunt of the onught in the flesh, offering the ground their blood.


    This is it for you humans! Everyone together!


    The three titans did not expect the barrier to hold up to threebos; they expected to take it down on their first attempt. Nevertheless, they were sure a concerted attack with the thousands of other elemental demons present would tear down the annoying barrier. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 818May 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 540December 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    <strong><em>Fourth Source of Bloodlust Energy</em></strong>


    Audible screams from several cultivators reverberated throughout the city as they watched the iing attacks, regretting evering to Eastern Desert City. The cultivators would have disarmed if they had their arms drawn at this point. With all eyes trained on the elemental demons, nobody noticed two individuals had gone missing.


    Suddenly, a fourth, frigid energy identical to the energy gushing from the three titans, burst onto the scene. The first thought that popped into the cultivators minds was the fear that an elemental demon titan had already infiltrated the city.


    Green formation lines started stretching along the airborne formation, originating from the heart of the city. The eight trigrams merged with the damaged formation, rocking it. Everyone froze, waiting for the sound of the formation cracking, yet they witnessed the formation repairing itself. The same energy fixing the formation found their way to the cultivators, sending chills down their spine, literally.


    Instead of seeing the three titans break the formation, they saw ck and white formation lines rotating on the formation, green qi resisting the ms. The ck and white energy redirected the force of the attacks, sending them to numerous corners of the formation to reduce the impact of the focusedbo.


    The cultivators felt rejuvenated thanks to the energy that was gradually replenishing their energy. The green qi that saved the formation from destruction also cushioned He Jinglongs fall before he plummeted into the earth. He was flummoxed as to how it all happened.


    Found it! eximed one of the titans. The bloodlust energy is here, after all!


    What are they talking about? a cultivator questioned, agreeing that the name of the energy checked out.


    The fire titan questioned, Are you going to show yourself, or are we going to have to find you ourselves?


    Are you telling me they attacked us for whoever released that energy? The hell?! Did we get caught up in this for nothing?!


    Theyre here for me? mumbled Mu Yu, standing in an alley around buildings he crushed when casting his formations.


    Mu Yu, youre running low on spiritual energy now after saving the city. Combined with the separation formation we cast on the barrier, the cultivators in the city can easily keep the elemental demons out. You need to stop using the bloodlust energy now, advised Xiaoshuai, grabbing Mu Yus hand to snap thetter out of it.


    People areing. We need to get moving, stated Mu Yu, picking up Golden Core Realm cultivators closing in to see what happened to the buildings that suddenly copsed.


    The cultivators who sensed the fourth source of bloodlust energy vanish started to worry on reasonable grounds. At the same time, the disappearance of the energy flipped the control switch on the three titans, prompting them to strike the formation once again.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The cultivators who flinched opened their eyes to see the formation intact and the titans attacks bouncing off the formation. Nheless, they popped healing pills, then joined the squad in the firmament to reinforce the formation.


    Thanks to the formation redirecting the force of the titans attacks, the formation took no damage. Therefore, He Jinglongs burden was markedly reduced.


    <em>If an elemental demon sneaked in, the citys rms would have gone off even if theyre an Ascension Realm elemental demon. Does that mean the chilly energy belongs to a cultivator? Who could it be? </em>pondered He Jinglong.


    Hopping mad but helpless, the three titans paused their fruitless assault. The earth titan took the chance to threaten, Humans of Eastern Desert City, should you refuse to hand that person over, we will use Five Elements Annihtion to reduce you and your city to smithereens! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 817May 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 143June 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    <strong><em>Crusade</em></strong>


    The cultivators knew what Five Elements Annihtion was for it was listed as the most destructive formation in the elemental demons arsenal among the skills listed within the jade slips Third Heaven Pce passed out.


    In a nutshell, Five Elements Annihtion could turn anything into a five elements formation and then destroy it, meaning that the citys barrier was just another object for them to make a bomb out of. Owing to the caster shouldering an equivalent of 80% of the damage the target suffered, it was ast-resort formation. Humans did not know enough about the elemental demons to judge whether it was an empty threat or if they were serious, s.


    The elemental demons did their due diligence and performed recon work prior to the siege, finding out that a formation was cast two months ago, restricting entry and exit to the city to the four doors. The elemental demons split off from the three titans sitting in the airspace above Eastern Desert City and transferred their energy to the titans, empowering the three with enough energy to seal all four doors to the city with their elements.


    Were safe for the meantime since the three titans left, but we must be wary of the rest of themying siege to the city, instructed He Jinglong, drawing his energy back into himself. He then performed a series of hand seals, installing a formation that linked cultivators up to the statue. Everyone is dismissed for now. If the seal in you is triggered, rush over immediately.


    The cultivators headed back to their ce of stay to recover from the damage taken. It was an ordeal for them to recover, not because they suffered incapacitating injuries but because they could not take their mind off several questions: who was the Ascension Realm human who owned the fourth source of bloodlust energy? Why did they not make a stand from the beginning? Was the invasion solely to find the individual? Would turning in the individual liberate them?


    One might say the elemental demons glow in the airspace added an aesthetic touch to the silver-freckled sky, yet nobody was in the mood for it. Xuan Zhengtang had yet toe back. Xuan Chisan was busy in the kitchen. Xuan Sitong was reporting back to her mother. Even though Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai stared at the elemental demons, their minds were in other ces.


    They mustve noticed when you killed Yi Feiying, Xiaoshuaimunicated via Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation. Reading Mu Yus mind, which was contemting how the three possessed bloodlust energy, Xiaoshuai asked, Could it be them?


    No. Im a absolutely sure of that, answered Mu Yu, aware that Xiaoshuai was referring to his brothers.


    How are you so sure?


    My gut feeling.


    And if it is them?


    That wont happen.


    You wont go meet them on your own, will you?


    No. By my estimate, the three titans outss the Ascension Realm dragon leaders we butted heads with. The three, at the very least, have to be Ascension Realm Fifth Layer elemental demons. If I fight them one on three, theyll have time showboat and still demolish me.


    It was only thanks to the barrier that Mu Yu managed to protect the city. That being said, the formation at Eastern Desert City lost the ability to disperse the force of attacks for some reason, when all of them should have had the in-built ability. All Mu Yu did was reactivate that ability, though he had to use his bloodlust energy for his cultivation was not advanced enough.


    Whats next?


    Well wait and see. Upon hearing Xuan Zhengtang rushing into the courtyard and sighing, Mu Yu inquired, Whats the matter?


    Alchemist Zheng didnt leave the city in time


    Take care of your wounds first. Ill think of something.


    Thank you, Master Yu, replied Mu Yu, fixing his gaze on Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu could tell Xuan Zhengtang had questions and what they were from the look in thetters eyes as Xuan Zhengtang already felt the impact of bloodlust energy previously. Howbeit, both kept a lid on it.


    The only thing the usually warm, weing golden rays in the morning did was remind the citizens of Eastern Desert City that there was an army of elemental demons camping in the sky, ready to take their lives at any given moment.


    Hearing cultivators in the sky and on the ground getting rowdy woke Xiaoshuai up from his sweet dream. Whats the deal?


    Lets go find out. Bumping into Xuan Zhengtang on the way out, Mu Yu queried, What happened?


    You You are better off not leaving, Master Yu.


    Why?


    Because Because they are on a crusade for the person who attracted the elemental demons here yesterday, answered Xuan Zhengtang, avoiding Mu Yus gaze.


    Youve figured it out, havent you?


    Realising his nod might cause a misunderstanding, Xuan Zhengtang promised, Do not worry, Master Yu. I believe you are a good man.


    Thank you, Mr. Xuan.


    Watching Mu Yu head out, Xuan Zhengtang pleaded, Please promise me not to do anything rash.


    Mu Yu stopped his feet. What rash thing do you think Id do?


    I am not sure, but I do not wish harm to befall you.


    Ill be all right. I still need to protect your family, Mu Yu assured with a smile.


    Xiaoshuai, following behind Mu Yu, rubbed his eyes with one hand and already had two pieces of roast meat in his other hand.


    There was arge group of cultivators marching to He Jinglongs estate, loudly demanding the individual who carried the fourth source of bloodlust energy be handed over simrly to a witch hunt. Mu Yu easily worked out what Xuan Zhengtang meant by,  dont do anything rash from the scene. Xuan Zhengtang did not want Mu Yu to y hero and sacrifice himself.


    I saved themst night, yet theyre still looking for a scapegoat to get them out of this mess. Theyve always sworn to always oppose elemental demons, yet theyre now yielding to elemental demons.


    Theyre ungrateful curs. Theyd already be disintegrated particles if it wasnt for usst night! fumed Xiaoshuai, throwing a piece of meat to the ground. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 818May 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 133June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 787April 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    <strong><em>Crusade</em></strong>


    The thundering and cursing cultivators at his door forced He Jinglong toe out to meet them despite still in terrible form owing to the injuries sustainedst night. He flew up to the sky, where he could overlook all of them, and, trying to maintain hisposure, verbalised, Should we not be united against themon enemy? Why are you rioting, instead?


    Lord He, you know as well as we do that the elemental demons came for whoever possesses that monstrous energy. We must apprehend them.


    Yeah, theyre the elemental demons target, not us. If we hand them over, well be liberated.


    You know who they are, dont you?


    Yeah, were not throwing away the lives of the citizens for one person, are we?


    He Jinglong demanded the shouting cease with a hand gesture. We need to n. First, we dont know who the individual is. Second, if it wasnt for them, this city would already be hell on earth. Have you forgotten that you owe them?


    They have the same qi as elemental demons! Theyre a conspirator! We only have three days!


    We have to hand them over if we want to live!


    <em>Are humans such cowards?</em> Mu Yu mused.


    He Jinglong roared, Listen to yourselves! Elemental demons cant possibly infiltrate without anyone knowing. You also heard the elemental demons mention theyre human, not an elemental demon. A human helped us! We should be thinking about how to ask for their help to fight back, not how to surrender. Our races are enemies. We dont concede to enemies!


    Flowers that had been in a greenhouse for too long could not weather the harsh side of nature.


    We dont care! Tell them to exin themselves!


    Youre the highest-level cultivator here and the lord of the city. You know who they are, dont you?!


    I said: I dont know them! You all know well and truly that the helper is an Ascension Realm cultivator, which means they can fight the three titans. Is this any way to show gratitude? We need to find him to instate as ourmander, not to turn in to the enemy!


    We dont fight fights that we cant win! eximed Tian Ziming, flying up to confront He Jinglong. Do enlighten us: what are the chances of us winning? Irrespective of how strong the individual may be, theyre still human. One human cant stop three titans. How will the rest of us have any chance?


    The odd of winning is non-existent if you dont try. We stopped them once, so we can stop them again!


    And if you just handed the individual over, nobody would have to bepromised. Who here wants to risk their life? Raise your hand.


    Nobody raised their hand. Instead, they raised their voices, shouting, Were no match for them. We want to live!


    He Jinglong clutched his chest as he violently coughed from anger. Theyre an Ascension Realm cultivator. You think they cant kill you? What makes you think you can defeat an Ascension Realm cultivator when youre afraid of the titans?


    Lord He, I know every city lord possesses a seal that connects to the citys qi. If youbine it with the citys barrier, its potent enough to trap even Ascension Real cultivators. Theres no way theyd be able to break through the city lord seal and city barrier, exposed Tian Ziming, sneering.


    Those are forbating elemental demons, not humans, you scum! Does it not ur to you that we will be less one Ascension Realm cultivator if we hand them over to those demons?!


    If they realise that their sacrifice could save the city, they should sacrifice themselves, answered Tian Ziming, rubbing his chin.


    The other cultivators supported Tian Ziming, pressuring He Jinglong.


    <em>A cause worth dying for? These are the people Im supposed to protect?</em> Mu Yu brooded, casting his eyes on Feng Haochens statute. What would you do, Shifu? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 80May 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 4April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 70May 2, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    <strong><em>A New Authority</em></strong>


    How about we just make it policy to kill every Celestial Star Sect snake we run into? Xiaoshuai suggested, ticked off.


    I wont show mercy when its time to kill him. Killing him now wont miraculously empower these cultivators with courage, though.


    It lets me blow of some steam, at least, responded Xiaoshuai, shadow boxing.


    Mu Yu pressed his hand on Xiaoshuais shoulder. Youre right. Ill think about it. Right now, though, I need to think about how to take responsibility for dragging this city into this mess if the elemental demons are here solely for me.


    He Jinglong opined, You must have faith in the Ascension Realm adept. We need their leadership. Im sure other sects reinforcements will arrive if we can hold off for another two days.


    Tian Ziming protested, When will those reinforcements arrive? Have you sent a messenger already?


    I have already notified other city lords. Reinforcements will be here in a matter of time.


    Dont tell me youre delusional. Nobody was ready for yesterdays surprise attack  not to mention they sealed the exits almost immediately. Can you exin how you managed to get a message out under those circumstances?


    Tian Ziming, please mind your manners! Other city lords mustve noticed the situation given how much of a fiasco it is!


    I believe everyone is entitled to know the truth, and it is necessary information to ensure the correct decision is made. Seeing as news cannot be delivered to others, we must do what we can to protect ourselves. We only have three days. Everyone agrees with apprehending the individual because its our only hope. You cannot prioritise your own feelings over that of the masses!


    What gives you the right to tell me how to run my city? Does nobody here have a spine?!


    Swim with the current to survive. We have no means of winning against them. We must live to fight another day. Sacrificing one life to save all of the lives in the city is whats important.


    What gives you the idea that the elemental demons will keep their promise? Point out one incident where that ever happened!


    How do you know there arent exceptions? I believe they are likely to spare us.


    Dont forget that youre human. Humans dont concede to elemental demons. How will we defeat them if we turn on our ace?


    Your injury must be negatively affecting your mind. We need a lord who can save the city, not a block of wood that clings to ideals. I now suspect you are colluding with those demons. I dont support you as this citys lord!


    I believe Elder Tian is a better leader as he is an elder of Celestial Star Sect! voiced a cultivator, galvanising the others to sing his tune.


    The Body Synthesis Realm cultivators went up to confront He Jinglong,pletely unlike the way they gripped their tails between their legsst night before the enemy.


    Lord He, we kindly suggest you take a rest to recover, and let Tian Ziming take the reins as he is the most advanced cultivator after you.


    Apologies, Lord He. This is all for the sake of the city, jibed Tian Ziming.


    Is this a mutiny?! brayed He Jinglong, wounds opening up again.


    Tian Ziming stomped forward. Hand over your city lord seal!


    You should oblige with the peoples wishes, Lord He, opined Leng Rufeng.


    We do not wish to hurt you, added Zhuang Hong.


    He Jinglong shook his head in frustration and disappointment as he presented the hand-sized square seal. The golden formation seals appearance shook the citys barrier gently. He trained his gaze on the statue of Feng Haochen, bemoaning, Your actions disgrace and disappoint True God and our predecessors!


    True God wouldve wanted us to save all of the cultivators here, argued Tian Ziming, snidely snatching the seal.


    As He Jinglong returned to his estates staircase, he started wobbling. Luckily, Mu Yu caught his fall and urged, Watch your feet, Elder.


    He Jinglong looked up at Mu Yu and sighed. He Jinglong had won over Mu Yus admiration. Mu Yu did not y Tian Ziming on the spot as it would lead to others hating He Jinglong.


    Do you have family, Elder?


    No. My wife passed away long ago. My two sons died at the hands of elemental demons when they went on a recon mission in the mountains. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 769April 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 810May 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 564January 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    <strong><em>Lord He</em></strong>


    I apologise for the insensitive question, expressed Mu Yu, supporting He Jinglong into his courtyard to sit.


    Dont me yourself. We are duty bound to fight elemental demons to ourst breath. Having taken dozens of elemental demons down prior, they did not die in vain. Its a pity I cant valiantly fight them despite my determination to fight. I suppose I cant put up much of a fight in my current state, however. ncing back at the young cultivators, He Jinglong questioned, Do you agree with them?


    Mu Yu smiled. I agree with you.


    Thats what Im talking about, remarked He Jinglong, giving Mu Yu a thump on the shoulder.


    My brother and I arent cowards. Were professionals at exorcising evil,mented Xiaoshuai, jumping onto the bench.


    Hahaha, good stuff, young man. You dont have any cultivation, and your brother is only a Body Severing Realm cultivator. Take care of yourselves so that you can fight the elemental demons once you grow up. What are your names? Which sect do you hail from?


    Im Xiaomao, and hes Damao. Were not disciples of any sect. All thend is our home. Our profession is punishing evil and upholding justice, replied Xiaoshuai.


    <em>Cough, cough</em>, what do you think of elemental demons?


    The question stumped Mu Yu for a while. In the end, he answered, When I was young, my grandpa told me theyre enemies and that bing an immortal master is to fight them to protect humans. I have always held his words close at heart. My wish is to protect humankind. Be it humans or elemental demons, we owe it to ourselves to remember who we are and our obligations.


    In his head, Mu Yu thought, <em>When I was a kid, I wanted to prove I was human by any means, insisting I was human regardless of whatever ability I was equipped with. Now that Ive seen human nature, I question if I was too nave as a kid. Humans and elemental demons will always fight for as long as they exist.</em>


    Exactly! The cultivation world needs more young cultivators like you. We must never yield to elemental demons.


    Mu Yu politely smiled.


    Its a pity your cultivation is too low. If the barrier falls, you two need to find a way out. Grow stronger and you can fight them one day.


    You want us to leave? Mu Yu asked. I thought you would ask us to fight to the bitter end.


    If the cultivators here had the desire to fight, you wouldnt have any right to run. There is no point being a hero if none of them are willing to fight, unfortunately. Look for a chance to fight with those willing to fightter. Your lives are more valuable than that of those cowards outside.


    Are they also looking to live to fight another day?


    Id like to think I have sound judgement when Ive met so many cultivators in my life. The thought of fighting never manifested in their minds for a split second. Theyre afraid; they only want to live. Theyll be the same cowards no matter how many times they end up in this situation. You two, to the contrary, will be a crucial part of mankinds forces down the road. Courage is praiseworthy, but its only useful if it can be used at the right time. I will do everything in my power to ensure you two make it outside because you will be beacons of hope for us. As for them, theres nothing I can do to save them. I always regretted not being there for my sons. This is thest thing I can do to contribute to a noble cause. All I want from you two is a promise that you wont be the same quitters they are. Be men who will stand and face the enemy.


    Hehehe, youre a nice man, Old Man, but we ar-


    We will not forget a word you have said, Elder, Mu Yu interjected. Although we only have each other, we do understand the importance of a backbone. I admire you as a man. We wont let you die for our sake. Things will work out one way or another.


    Hahaha, goodd. Since neither of you have a teacher, would you be willing to be my students?


    Be your students? Im a h-


    Mu Yu covered Xiaoshuais mouth, knowing thetter was going to burst intoughter.


    Haha, yes. If youre all right with me, Ill teach you everything I know over the next two days to improve your chances of survival. The onus would be on you to learn, of course. Every extra bit of knowledge will improve your chances in this situation. What do you say?


    Mu Yu courteously replied, It would be our honour to learn from you. Prior to that, though, I would like to ask a question.


    Feel, <em>cough</em>, feel free to ask.


    Patting the elders back, Mu Yu queried, I would like you to think about this from the perspective of a subject of the circumstances. If you were the mysterious individual who saved those cultivators yesterday, yet they are repaying the deed with ingratitude, what would you do, save them or watch them reap what they sow? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 820May 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 821May 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    <strong><em>Verdict</em></strong>


    As He Jinglong was the lord of Eastern Desert City, Mu Yu wanted to let He Jinglong decide what to do with his citizens. If not even their lord was willing to save them, Mu Yu could not see any reason to go out of his way for them.


    He Jinglong smiled helplessly. That is quite the question. It would be unfair and uncalled for me to pretend I know what the elder was thinking.


    You should not downy yourself, Elder. In my opinion, you are the most admirable individual in this city. Why not give it a thought? What would you do if a group of cowards tried to sell you out when you are an Ascension Realm cultivator?


    Is what I think so important? There is no guarantee our thoughts align as we are not the same person.


    Perhaps your verdict is his verdict.


    My verdict? He Jinglong fixed his gaze on Tian Ziming and spitefully stated, To be honest, I would not help them again if I was him.


    You believe they deserve to die at the hands of the elemental demons?


    Ungrateful cowards will never know gratitude no matter how many times you help them. All they will ever amount to is dead weight. Nevertheless if what the elemental demons im is true, I would save them even though they tried to lynch me because it was my presence that endangered them in the first ce. They are two separate issues. I would not mind even if they died, but taking responsibility for bringing the elemental demons here is a must for me.


    I see.


    With that said, I will respect the elders decision whatever that may be.


    Maybe that is what he wanted to hear.


    I hope so. Why am I even talking about this? By the way, you have no answered my quest-, <em>cough, cough.</em>


    Elder, you should focus on your recovery. We will join you once you have recovered. Fortunately, we managed to pick up some healing skills that might be of use to you.


    The damage to the formationst night had a direct effect on me. Alchemist Zheng from Hundred Herbs Hall diagnosed me and supplied me with a pill, but Im far from 100%. Dont waste your energy on me.


    Dont jump to conclusions, Old Man, remarked Xiaoshuai, smacking He Jinglong in the back.


    Who are you two?! eximed He Jinglong, feeling the inconceivably pure spiritual qi coursing through his body from a child.


    Elder, you are better off focussing on using the energy to recover, Mu Yu urged.


    He Jinglong took the rmendation on board, closing his eyes and meditating.


    Due to the bloodlust energy in Mu Yus body, his spiritual energy was imbued with a chilly sensation that would be an obstacle for people to refine. As such, Xiaoshuai had to act as the physician in his ce.


    The spiritual qi willst him a while. I reckon three days will be enough for him to refine it, notified Xiaoshuai, dusting his hands. Whats next, executing Tian Ziming?


    Thinking of a strategy to save them.


    You want to save them?!


    Mu Yu ced a couple of level six healing pills down next to He Jinglong. Im not the one who wants to save them. Lord He is.


    Mu Yu acknowledged that not all decisions he made when under the influence of bloodlust energy was correct. Hence, he believed he needed someone to guide him.


    I get the logic, but they rub me the wrong way, Xiaoshuai sulked.


    Cant argue with you there. Ill off Tian Ziming somewhere that nobody sees me carry it out because hes not one of the people I feel like saving.


    Do you have a n to save them?


    The barrier isnt just a defensive instrument; it can also be used as an offensive weapon.


    Really?


    Yep. By the same mechanism cultivators use their spiritual energy to trigger the defence system to absorb attacks, you can fire their attacks right back at them.


    Whoa! Howe I never knew about something so fun?! Why doesnt the old man seem to know how to operate it?


    He cant use what isnt working.


    Dont they maintain it?


    I suspect foul y. The spiritual qi would be depleted if it hadnt been maintained. There arent many people who can cut off the formation pattern.


    Do we need the seal that Tian Ziming just pinched, then?


    Mu Yu cast an rm formation on He Jinglong, then left.


    ***


    Thank you for your trust in me. I shall act as the provisional administrator since Lord He is currently injured. Our top priority is to arrest the individual the elemental demons are searching for to get out of this mess.


    While not every cultivator present supported the wed logic Tian Ziming promoted, there were enough supporters for him to appear as a legitimate lord.


    With Tian Ziming as the new headquarter, the cultivators headed off to search for the Ascension Realm cultivator, distracting He Jinglong. He Jinglong opened his eyes and asked, May I ask where you twoe from?


    He Jinglong furrowed his eyebrows in confusion owing to Mu Yus disappearance. He could not believe there were level six pills just sitting there. D-did Damao and Xiaomao leave these behind?


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai were nowhere in He Jinglongs estate or outside.


    <em>Who are they? Why would they help me? Wait Dont tell me the young man was the Ascension Realm adept. Maybe what I said was what he wanted to hear, he said? Does that mean he came to seek a consultation? I must be growing senile. Why would I believe their names were Damao and Xiaomao. No wonder why my offer didnt seem a big deal to them. I mustve lookedical to them. What have they chosen to do?</em>


    Meanwhile, Tian Ziming already arrived at the city door to activate the city lord seal Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 821May 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 824May 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    <strong><em>Rejection</em></strong>


    Once Tian Ziming installed the active city lord seal into the barrier, the flowing barrier linked up to all of the citizens. Though citizens were part of it, He Jinglong set it so that Primordial Infant Realm cultivators and above would be the main formation foundations. Each glimmering star in the golden mist emanating represented an individual, and the stronger they were, the brighter their star shone.


    Found you. Lets find out who you are.


    Tian Ziming flicked a formation line to sp the brightest star, much to the anticipation of those watching on below. Upon closing in on it, though, the star ejected a lethal attack. While the energy shield he produced before him saved his life, the impact knocked him backwards.


    Whyd the star disappear? Who is it in the end?


    Scouring the crowd for He Jinglong, Tian Ziming raged, He Jinglong, the seal isnt strong enough. You fumbled with it!


    He Jinglong, who had no idea what was going on, noticed all the attention on him. What are you talking about? When did I ever fumble with it?


    Stop the pretence. The eight great sects know how much potential a city lord seal possesses, yet the Ascension Realm individual nearly killed me. Is this your scheme?


    My scheme? Hahaha, I feel sorry for you.


    You deserve to die for fumbling with the seal and sheltering them when youre the lord of the city. Brother Zhuang Hong, Brother Leng, please make an example out of him!


    Zhuang Hong voiced, Lord Tian, he is the actual lord, after all. Besides, killing each other in this situation is


    Im the current lord; I have to be responsible for all of the lives here. The seals power is limited as he is still the lord. If he opposes us, well all die. Tian Ziming turned to the rest of the people. Since he refuses to let us utilise the seal, we either kill him or wait to be killed.


    Unlike the aggressive shouting, demands for He Jinglong to die and spitting most cultivators exhibited, Zhuang Hong and Leng Rufeng took a softer approach, urging, Please take into consideration all of the lives here. Tell him how to use the seals full potential, and we shall spare your life.


    Spare my life? Hahaha, whats wrong with this world? So be it. Whats so hard about dying? Ill end myself. He Jinglong summoned his sword and caressed it solemnly. You should be used to y elemental demons. Today, youll have to try something else and drink my blood.


    <em>When will they ever learn that elemental demons wont show them mercy? When will humans ever learn how they should really be?</em> pondered He Jinglong, lifting his gaze to the sky.


    Die already!


    Stop keeping us here!


    Kill yourself already!


    Hahaha, are you all so eager to die? mocked He Jinglong, closing his eyes as he brought his sword to his neck.


    Suddenly, He Jinglong vanished out of sight as a streak of light flitted past.


    It must be that mystery individual!


    I knew they were in cahoots!


    Find them! thundered Tian Ziming.


    Upon arriving in an alley, He Jinglong sunk into the ground, slouching against a wall. He slowly raised his head and smiled bitterly. It was you, wasnt it?


    Here. Xiaoshuai passed He Jinglongs sword back. Swords are tools for ying viins, not yourself.


    Youre right.


    Youre a good man. Theyre the ones who deserve to die, not you, opined Mu Yu.


    A good man? Those are big boots to fill.


    When I asked you what youd die if you were me, you answered me.


    I apologise. I did not know it was you. I have no ce voicing my opinion in your presence.


    Because you said you want to save them, I want to save them. Do you still want to save them now?


    He Jinglong trained his eyes on the ground. What difference does it make now?


    Theyre trying to kill you now. If you still want to save them, Ill save them.


    He Jinglong shuddered, looking up to see if he could read Mu Yus expression to no avail. Why? Is my opinion so important? Im but a decrepit old man theyve abandoned. Why are you choosing to trust me?


    Because this is your city, you have the right to decide their fate.


    It <em>was</em>. Im already finished.


    Does that mean youve given up on them? I believe I can fight back using the seal and barrier. If you have given up, so will I. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 821May 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 422October 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 823May 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    <strong><em>Piece on the Board</em></strong>


    This old one may not have the same eyesight as in his prime now, but he can tell you are not someone indecisive. Why are you putting the power to choose in my hands? I assume it is not as simple as because this is my city.


    I am worried Ill make the wrong call.


    I am ttered you are entrusting me with so many lives.


    I may might the wrong decision, but I believe you will not, replied Mu Yu, hiding his desire to enact his bloodlust.


    I will not?


    If even you have given up on them, I will also give up on them. I need to know where my boundaries lie.


    He Jinglong closed his eyes and inhaled deliberately, repulsed as he recalled the ungrateful cultivators actions and words. Salty drops tracing down his cheek, he expressed, Sorry, but I cannot make the decision for you.


    Understanding that He Jinglong was not ready to take responsibility for his decision, Mu Yu bobbed his head.


    Sorry.


    You have given me an answer. Lets go, responded Mu Yu, helping up He Jinglong as he wiped away the elders connection to the barrier.


    Could you tell me who you are?


    My name is Mu Yu.


    Haha, I totally made a fool out of myself, trying to recruit True Gods disciple.


    You are not a fool at all. You are someone worthy of my respect.


    Suddenly, Mu Yu looked over his shoulder and pulled his brows together.


    Did they catch up?


    No. Let us go to Mystic Beast Store. You cannot show yourself again until this is settled.


    You noticed me, huh? remarked an individual who appeared in the same alley after the trio left. What exactly will you do?


    Upon hearing Mu Yue through, Xuan Zhengtang sprang to his feet. I am so d to see you back. I thought, y- Lord He?!


    I am no longer any lord, corrected He Jinglong.


    Young Master Yu, you must ce Lord He under protection for Celestial Star Sects elder is seething out there and raiding homes to find him.


    Okay. Mr. Xuan, please keep his presence here a secret, then.


    We will not sell out someone so respectable, assured Xuan Zhengtang.


    Thats right. We are not cowards. Master Yu, let us know however we can be of help, dered Xuan Sitong.


    I am sincerely thankful, expressed He Jinglong, thinking, <em>Im grateful there are people who arent afraid of being implicated and worrying for me in this situation. There is hope yet for this world.</em>


    Where is a ce that would be safe by all means in the city? Mu Yu inquired.


    No ce is safe if Tian Ziming calls on everyone to search every nook and cranny of the city. Sir Mu Yu, perhaps it is wiser not to waste your time on me. I do not want to be a burden to you.


    M-Mu Yu? Lord He, did you just call him Mu Yu? stuttered Xuan Zhengtang.


    Y-you didnt know? asked He Jinglong, checking the reactions of the Xuans. Sorry, I thought they knew who you were, Sir Mu Yu.


    Dont worry about it. They can be trusted, Mu Yu replied.


    I just knew someone capable of those feats could not be some unknown individual! remarked Xuan Zhengtang.


    I dont want others to know who I am.


    I will stake my life to protect your secret, pledged Xuan Zhengtang.


    Tian Ziming can work himself to death for all I care. I will protect everyone here, promised Mu Yu. Mr. Xuan, can you find out for me which ces he has checked out, please.


    Right away, Xuan Zhengtang responded, taking flight.


    Elder He, I am going to cast a disguise formation on you. After that, change into different clothes and hide in the crowd, instructed Mu Yu, casting Hundred Face Illusion Formation.


    Will it be enough to deceive them? Xuan Sitong spected. I mean, Tian Ziming is the current lord, and his cultivation is really advanc-, I apologise. I am not used to you being True Gods disciple yet.


    Itll take more than Tian Ziming to see through it, assured Mu Yu.


    He Jinglong, once changed, bowed deeply to Mu Yu.


    There is no need for you to go so far, Elder He. I am only protecting those who should be protected. If anyone barges in, blend in with the crowd. As long as you dont say anything, no one will be able to identify you. If asked, try convincing them you are a clerk here.


    Understood.


    For now, try to recover as much as you can. Miss Xuan, could you escort Elder He to a room please.


    Lazing on a table, Xiaoshuai queried, So, whats the verdict?


    Mu Yu sat down and looked up at the elemental demons. Elder Hes decision is my decision.


    He didnt say anything, though.


    He did. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Martial Kings Retired Life (Manhua)  059June 14, 2019In "MKRL Manhua"


    Martial Kings Retired Life (Manhua)  002December 28, 2018In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Martial Kings Retired Life (Manhua)  003December 28, 2018In "Martial King''s Retired Life"

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    <strong><em>Search</em></strong>


    Though technically a search, calling them home invasions would have been more apt. Believing the Ascension Realm cultivator would not cower before the eight great sects, the cultivators barbarically raided buildings, leading to Mu Yu contemting if ruling through fear was perhaps the best option. He bore witness to all of their actions as he and He Jinglong went along with the search parties.


    Tian Ziming did not hesitate to haul even Ms. Xuan out of bed to interrogate. Whats that in your hand?


    The Heaven Level fire demon burnt my wife during thest attack, so we have provided her with an ice stone to alleviate the pain, exined Xuan Zhengtang.


    Tian Ziming held his nose upon seeing the burn marks. Why did they attack you of all people? Are you the one theyre searching for?


    We were merely lucky to survive because we were far away from the centre of the chaos, Sir. If you do not believe us, you can ask others as there were plenty of witnesses.


    A cultivator testified via a whisper to Tian Ziming, yet thetter questioned, Elemental demons dont spare anyone, yet your wife is the lone survivor. Doesnt that imply something?


    Sir, we are a small sect that has resided at this city for years now. We are butmon cultivators. If we are associated with the elemental demons in some capacity, that would be enemies.


    Her survival would be a blemish on their resume. If theye back to attack the city to clean up, itll be your fault.


    Wh-? Are you implying that dying to them is the only correct oue?


    Are you questioning me right now?


    Sir, if they really are here for my wife, why would they have waited until now?


    How should I know whats on their mind? As this citys lord, I must prioritise the big picture. If they are after your wife, you must sacrifice your lives for all of the people in the city.


    Yeah, lets capture her! shouted a cultivator.


    You You Nobody will take my wife! snapped Xuan Zhengtang, standing in front of his wife.


    Nobody willy their hands on my mother! roared Xuan Sitong, guarding her mothers side, with Xuan Chisan guarding Ms. Xuans other side.


    Elemental demons will only be satisfied once theyve killed a human. Theyll feel equally satisfied killing any one of you. Why dont you go sacrifice yourselves if you think its so clever? Mu Yu sardonically asked.


    Who are you? You want an early funeral? threatened Tian Ziming.


    A clerk at Mystic Beast Store, answered Mu Yu, staring straight back at Tian Ziming.


    Thinking the raw aggression from Mu Yus stare was just his imagination, Tian Ziming deliberately blinked. I guess I should offer you to the elemental demons, as well!


    Not now, reminded Xiaoshuai, pulling Mu Yus finger. Using Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, Xiaoshuai said, Ill kill him at night.


    Sir, Sir, we should be trying to find the cultivator. How about you let me handle this trivial matter?


    Who are you? inquired Tian Ziming, turning to the bald elder.


    The elder bowed. Ehehe, this one is Inferno Sects supreme elder, Gao Yixing. They are members of my sect. You should find the individual as soon as possible. I will ensure they get their just desserts. They have no means of escaping from the city, so there is no difference even if you arrest them in two days time, right?


    I remember you now. Youre the one who gave me the idea yesterday. Fine, but dont disappoint me.


    Of course, of course. I am ttered you remember me.


    Once Tian Ziming led his group off, Gao Yixing unfolded himself and turned around. Third, that was embarrassing.


    When did you arrive in the city?! blurted Xuan Zhengtang. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Martial Kings Retired Life (Manhua)  059June 14, 2019In "MKRL Manhua"


    Martial Kings Retired Life (Manhua)  002December 28, 2018In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Martial Kings Retired Life (Manhua)  003December 28, 2018In "Martial King''s Retired Life"

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    <strong><em>First Elder</em></strong>


    Shouldnt I receive a thank you first before you start asking questions? griped Gao Yixing.


    Xuan Zhengtang rolled up his fingers. Thank you for your help, First Elder.


    As much as Xuan Zhengtang hated to admit it, Gao Yixing did just save them from a pinch.


    First Elder, what were you implying before? You dont mean to tell me youre going to turn my mother over to the elemental demons, do you? fumed Xuan Sitong.


    I would never do such a thing. Had I not said that, would Lord Tian have let you off?


    He looks like he has a beak for a nose, ape checks, and those few strands hanging from his chin he calls a beard looks ridiculous. Theck of brows and his slits for eyes irks me. Hed find better employment as a thug than a cultivator,mented Xiaoshuai.


    Yeah, I do feel like ripping his fake smile off his face, Mu Yu replied.


    First Elder, why are you only here now when you were evidently in the city for, at least, three days already? asked Xuan Zhengtang.


    I only arrived yesterday. Before I had time to do anything, the city was on lockdown. Last night, I was busy finding out what was going to happen.


    Busy brown nosing Tian Ziming more like it, scoffed Mu Yu.


    Know your ce, Clerk! Xuan Zhengtang, how do you expect business to go well when your clerk doesnt know what manners are?


    Any business you stick your nose in is doomed to fail? Xiaoshuai ridiculed.


    Kid, you want to know how death feels?


    First Elder, they are actually our guests, not clerks, Xuan Zhengtang rified.


    I dont care what they are. The only reason Yan Hanyu is still here is because the <em>current lord</em> of this city trusts me.


    I hope kissing his behind will keep you alive when the elemental demons get in, Mu Yumented.


    I dare you to say that again!


    Youre eating dirt next.


    First Elder, you must be tired from your journey. Have a seat first, interjected Xuan Zhengtang, trying to avoid a hail of blood.


    Gao Yixing meandered over to a stone seat. You not going to serve your guest tea?


    Chisan, called Xuan Zhengtang.


    Gao Yixing had a mouthful of the tea Chi San brought from the kitchen and then spat it out. The water isnt even boiled. Dont you know how to brew tea?


    First Elder, the water from the kitchen is always boiled prior to being used. You are cognisant of the fact that we sometimes need to use boiling water to clean the fiend beasts fur, which is why we have a constant supply of hot water, exined Xuan Chisan.


    Youre serving me tea using water for cleaning fiend beasts?!


    Chisan, go brew a new pot. Xuan Zhengtang wagged his hand for Xuan Chisan not to waste time arguing.


    ve driver, always making a fuss out of everything, inwardly cursed Xuan Chisan.


    First Elder, could you please put in a good word for us seeing as you are acquainted with Tian Ziming? Xuan Zhengtang requested.


    Third, he may be willing to lend me an ear, but you shouldnt be asking for difficult favours. Would I not be letting him down if I give him grief in this crisis?


    Hanyu is one of us. You have to protect fellow disciples, do you not?


    Of course. At the same time, you need to have social proficiency if you want to get anywhere in life, right? Lord Tian is not as approachable as you might believe. If you want my help, you have to equip me with the means, understand?


    Could you be more explicit please?


    Which is to say, you want to bribe him with spirit stones, correct? verbalised Mu Yu.


    Gao Yixing gave Mu Yu a pleased grin. The young are quicker to catch on than you are. Youll need to do better if you want to go ces, Third.


    How much do you think is appropriate?


    Gao Yixing started fiddling with his cup of tea. Since he is a Body Synthesis Realm adept, you would need, at least, a million.


    But I have only just collected give million and intended to purchase a Taishi purple sky pill with it to treat Hanyu. I have no means of giving you another million.


    You havent spent the five million yet, have you?


    Not yet. Hundred Herbs Hall does not have a pill in stock.


    Gao Yixing pretended to clear his throat as a means of suppressing his delight. The elemental demons are right outside. You need to prioritise chasing them off first; else, theres no way of getting the pill, right? If you cling to the five million and Hanyu is taken away from you, itll be toote for regrets.


    Gao Yixing poured himself another cup of tea leisurely once Xuan Chisan brought a new pot of tea up. Give me the five million, and Ill go put in a good word for you. If Lord Tian is pleased, he might spare Hanyu.


    That is blood, sweat and tears in addition to five million. How will I make another five million again?!


    You can always make more money, but you cant revive the dead. You collected five million in a mere two months. Therefore, you can do it again. Think about it.


    What youre saying is, instead of figuring out a way to get through this, our great lord is more interested in counting spirit stones? Why dont you just offer the elemental demons all of the spirit stones in the city, and theyll go home? Mu Yu sarcasticallymented.


    Keep your nose out of our business. Third, Im only going out of my way for you because were fellow disciples. Dont me me if you fail to see the bigger picture.


    I bet your wallet will be five million spirit stones heavier after Mr. Xuan gives you the five million. If you want to be oh-so holy, why dont you stop bothering him? Mu Yu ribbed.


    Immediately after Gao Yixing mmed the table, Mu Yu coldly dered, Youre not worthy of breathing this oxygen.


    Gao Yixing fell out of his chair as Mu Yu summoned Shadow Splitter Sword to his hand and undid the seal on his cultivation.


    Please wait! Xuan Zhengtang jumped in. Please do not kill him.


    Hes going to bully you until the day he dies.


    Even so, he is my martial sibling. If he dies here, I will not be able to absolve my involvement.


    He doesnt deserve pity.


    Th-Third Brother, help me, beseeched Gao Yixing, tugging at Xuan Zhengtangs clothing.


    Gao Yixing is a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, so he would be helpful in this battle, Xuan Zhengtang opined.


    Mu Yu slowly pulled his arm back and shifted his gaze to Gao Yixing. This is the only time Ill let you get lost. Next time, Ill send you off.


    Th-th-thank you, Sir. Please forgive my impudence, stuttered Gao Yixing, kowtowing.


    I said, get lost!


    Mu Yu swung his arm, throwing Gao Yixing out of the estate and into a rock via the wind he generated. With broken ribs, Gao Yixing crawled to his feet and brayed, Ill remember this!


    Xiaoshuai, lets go.


    Master Mu, where are you going? asked Xuan Zhengtang, concerned.


    Checking out the situation. Keep Elder He safe, and dont leave Mystic Beast Store if you dont need to, Mu Yu ordered, stepping outside with Xiaoshuai.


    Lets also kill Tian Ziming while were at it, rmended Xiaoshuai.


    Those who deserve to die will die, Mu Yu agreed, hunting down Gao Yixing. Is it just me?


    You sense someone spying on you again? Xiaoshuai queried.


    Behind you, called the owner of the raspy voice. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 826May 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 810May 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 825May 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    <strong><em>Fifth Source of Bloodlust Energy</em></strong>


    Lie Shang? eximed Mu Yu, spinning around to face the young man he never detected there. Mu Yu saw a me flicker in Lie Shangs red eyes for a split second. What are you doing here?


    This is not the right ce for this. Follow me.


    Wait, I need a favour.


    What?


    Mu Yu let Gao Yixing go for the meantime and recollected himself. I know a victim of celestial mes. Can you get rid of it?


    Lie Shang nodded and then followed Mu Yu back to Mystic Beast Store.


    Mr. Xuan, may I ask where Ms. Xuan is?


    Shes resting in her room. Is something the matter?


    Bring her out please.


    No need, stated Lie Shang, snapping his fingers.


    Xuan Sitong screamed as she watched the me leave her mother and evaporate. She cried, Father! Father, the celestial mes are gone!


    Xuan Zhengtang ran inside to check on his wife.


    You dont mind revealing your ability to them? Mu Yu asked.


    I trust them if you trust them, answered Lie Shang. Follow me.


    I want to kill Tian Ziming and Gao Yixing.


    Theyre dead even without you killing them. You dont need to waste your time.


    Mu Yu checked back on the Xuans, then picked up Xiaoshuai to go with Lie Shang.


    Lie Shang opened the door to an abandoned house, unleashing the cobwebs, dust and putrid stench.


    You live here? Mu Yu questioned.


    Mm.


    Sauntering in, Lie Shang released a steam of fire through the house. By the time the fire was extinguished  which onlyst a second  the house was sparkling clean and new.


    A five elements formation?


    Shifu forbade us from learning humankinds formations, but he never said we couldnt learn five elements formations, responded Lie Shang, clothes eye-catchingly red.


    You obtained bloodlust energy?


    Whos the kid? Lie Shang inquired, referring to Xiaoshuai, who was standing on the table.


    Xiaoshuai, Shifus sword spirit. You met him before. Mu Yu joined Lie Shang at the table. What are you doing here?


    You shouldnt have revealed your bloodlust energy yesterday.


    I wanted to protect the city.


    Yeah? What did you get in return?


    You and First Brother were the ones who wanted to protect mankind at Clearwater City!


    Im fed up. Lie Shang sighed.


    Both of them were sick of the people they tried to save turning out to be nothing more than cowards, backstabbers, bullies and so forth.


    Count me in. Nheless, I promised to protect this city. I have to clean up my own mess.


    You mean the promise to He Jinglong? Cant argue he is an exemry gentleman. Still, you wont gain anything from rescuing those ungrateful people; they wont even feel grateful.


    To hell with their gratitude. I just want to do right by me.


    Lie Shang pointed to the teapot.


    You like tea? Mu Yu inquired, surprised and realising just how little he knew about Lie Shang. Upon touching the teapot, Mu Yu discovered it was cold.


    Shifu is a fan. He told me I should learn to drink tea because tea calms the mind. Thats why Ive be a fan, elucidated Lie Shang, heading out to fetch water from the well and boiling it on his way in. He poured both of them a cup of green tea and mentioned, Shifu said you must clear your mind before you drink.


    It tastes bitter, Mu Yumented after a sip.


    Lie Shang gently swished the tea and had a whiff prior to drinking. Tea no longer calms me as it did prior to leaving Mount Dustfallen. Shifu advocates protecting cultivators, but I dont see the value in doing so or a reason to offer my help.


    You have my vote. Even so, I attracted them here, so I need to clean up.


    Bored out of his skin, Xiaoshuai poured Lie Shangs tea into Mu Yus cup and then back ceaselessly. He then lined the cups up in a Luohan Formation and giggled to himself.


    Theyre here for me, stated Lie Shang, breaking the silence between them.


    What? Theyre here for you?


    Lie Shang nodded. Ive been here for several months to spy on them. Fire Priest has been trying to capture me, but Ive hidden my bloodlust energy. He noticed my presence when I entered the mountain yesterday. ordingly, he called in the cavalry.


    That means I caused them to mistake my bloodlust energy for you yesterday?


    Yes. Lie Shang indifferently continued, You know what I found out yesterday?


    What?


    They n to wipe out the city in five days using Five Elements Annihtion Formation in order to coalesce the bloodlust energy.


    Why did they suddenly mount an assault yesterday, in that case?


    Because they wanted to strike pre-emptively in case the cultivators abandoned the city.


    Ah Those three titans are their priests?


    Yeah, Fire Priest, Earth Priest and Metal Priest.


    Howe they also have bloodlust energy?


    They found all of the spirit lords bloodlust energy and are using some method to draw on the same energy. As its a mere loan, they have to endlessly kill if they want to sustain the energy. Theyve already wiped out three human cities; this will be the fourth, Lie Shang informed aloofly.


    Why do they need to go there? I thought theyd seek the five of us out. Shouldnt it make more sense to free the spirit lords to reinstate their leaders?


    From what I know, they havent found any of us. Only defeat awaits them if they cant find their sprit lords. Thats why theyre trying to gain the power andunch the pre-emptive strike, procuring the bloodlust energy before war officiallymences.


    Why hasnt Third Realm Pce lifted a finger if theyve destroyed three human cities already? Xiaoshuai inquired. When Mu Yu and Lie Shang looked his way, Xiaoshuai poked his tongue and shrugged. Oh, I forgot about the soul energy.


    Mu Yu turned back to Lie Shang. Where did you acquire your bloodlust energy from? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 24April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 314September 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 552December 29, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    <strong><em>Five Elements Formation</em></strong>


    Lie Shang refused to answer, instead showing aggression in the form of mes in his eyes. As a result, the sound of Xiaoshuai crunching on a table was particrly loud.


    ¡°¡­ You came to me for the cultivators of the city?¡± asked Mu Yu, ending the silence.


    ¡°Their lives are none of my business,¡± Lie Shang responded in a raspy voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I told you: I¡¯m fed up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Level up. Exterminate Third Heaven Pce. Rescue Shifu.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re cool with everyone here dying at the hands of the elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel either way.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re switching roles now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not worth my time and effort,¡± answered Lie Shang, knowing that Mu Yu was referring to their positions when they met at Clearwater City. ¡°I know what it means to embody bloodlust energy. You don¡¯t need to force yourself.¡±


    Mu Yu rxed his fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s your next goal?¡±


    ¡°The barrier can¡¯t save the city against Five Elements Annihtion Formation, so I need to get you out of the city.¡±


    ¡°You have an alternative way out?¡±


    Lie Shang spawned a fire at the centre of the room in addition to ten thousand year old greenwood, mystic sea ice, ancient spirit clinging fire, transcendent siderite and sunken ice rock earth, all the pieces to cast the elemental demons¡¯ teleportation formation. ¡°I give myself alternatives.¡±


    ¡°It can only teleport elemental demons, though.¡±


    ¡°I intend to take only you with me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let all of the cultivators here die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. I don¡¯t want to take responsibility, though. You don¡¯t need to shoulder my responsibility. Moreover¡­ You can¡¯t save them.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. Teach me the formation. I can modify it.¡±


    ¡°I can teach you, but do you believe it¡¯s worth saving them?¡±


    After a hard think, Mu Yu replied, ¡°At the very least, neither of us wants Third Heaven Pce to gain the soul energy produced if they die.¡±


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re hunting you.¡±


    ¡°Lord He wants to save them.¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Father, do you know how the celestial mes were removed from Mother¡¯s arm?¡± Xuan Sitong asked, hugging her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe the heavens have blessed her?¡± answered Xuan Zhengtang, cognisant of what needed to be kept secret.


    Hearing an unusual number of voices outside, Xuan Zhengtang popped outside to see Tian Ziming and Gao Yixing back with more men. Xuan Zhengtang felt uneasy about the uninvited guests¡¯ visit. ¡°May I ask what the matter is?¡±


    Tian Ziming questioned, ¡°Gao Yixing told me you¡¯re sheltering a young man, who is the mysterious person we¡¯re looking for. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he is but a guest, not the mystery man.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Xuan Zhengtang, I¡¯ve done you favour after favour, yet this is how you repay me? Hand him over! Lord Tian has questions for him!¡± demanded Gao Yixing, blood boiling because he reeked of his own urine.


    ¡°Mind what you use people of, First Elder. How can such a young man be the mystery individual?¡±


    ¡°Lord Tian will find out in person. Now, hand him over!¡±


    ¡°He has already left.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, search their ce,¡±manded Tian Ziming.


    ¡°Lord Tian, he is not here,¡± reported back one of the cultivators.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Tian Ziming snapped.


    ¡°I have no idea. He has alwayse and gone at his own leisure,¡± answered Xuan Zhengtang, palms mmy.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to lie when everyone¡¯s lives rides on this?¡± Tian Ziming took Mrs. Xuan hostage. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll offer her and the rest of your family to the elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°Lord Tian, look. The burn marks are gone!¡± pointed out Gao Yixing.


    Tian Ziming checked Mrs. Xuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Your arm was burning two hours ago. What happened to it?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. It just disappeared all of a sudden,¡± answered Mrs. Xuan.


    Gao Yixing used, ¡°Lord Tian, the kid possessed the same aura as the titans. If I am correct, he must have erased it from her arm. In my opinion, we cannot let her go.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your junior, First Elder!¡±


    ¡°I side with justice. I would sacrifice even my wife if it meant I could save the entire city.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 171June 22, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 24April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    <strong><em>I¡¯d Rather Die on My Knees</em></strong>


    ¡°You have our admiration, Elder Gao.¡±


    ¡°I will follow in your noble footsteps, Elder Gao.¡±


    Gao Yixing relished the praise heaped on him and said, ¡°As you all know, only a Taishi purple sky pill can neutralise celestial mes, yet they managed to neutralise it without a Taishi purple sky pill. The only exnation is that young man is colluding with the elemental demons!¡±


    ¡°Elder Gao is right. He had us fooled!¡±


    ¡°Kill this selfish family!¡±


    Even so, Xuan Zhengtang kept hisposure and pulled He Jinglong back when thetter tried to stand up for the Xuans. ¡°You must not get involved, or you will also be implicated.¡±


    Tian Ziming ordered, ¡°Capture their family and interrogate them. He Jinglong is definitely with that boy!¡±


    ¡°Let my mother go!¡± cried Xuan Sitong, watching Spirit Severing Realm cultivators restrain her mother and her.


    ¡°Sitong¡­¡± muttered Yan Hanyu, still too weak to protect her daughter.


    Gao Yixing worked with another Spirit Severing Realm cultivator to subdue Xuan Zhengtang in the meantime. ¡°You asked for it, Third.¡±


    ¡°Gao Yixing! I should not have stopped him from killing you!¡±


    ¡°Puhahaha.¡± Gao Yixing quietly derided, ¡°Your fault for being a goody two-shoes. You either die before you see reality, or you live long enough to realise being good gets you nowhere in this world.¡±


    Gao Yixing went back to Tian Ziming. ¡°Lord Tian, he is the type who refuses to speak in the presence of so many people. Could I have some time alone with him to pry the whereabouts of the boy out?¡±


    ¡°You have fifteen minutes. If you can¡¯t find out where the boy and He Jinglong are, I¡¯ll deal with them ording to thew.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±


    Gao Yixing had a Cheshire smile on his face as he dragged Xuan Zhengtang into a room. Wiping his smirk off his face, Gao Yixing fronted, ¡°Third, I keep pleading Lord Tian for your sake. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Please, please spare us.¡±


    ¡°I only need to put in a word to let your family off the hook. You know Lord Tian isn¡¯t after you but the boy. Tell me where he is, and I¡¯ll convince Lord Tian to spare your family, deal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. Even if I did know, I can¡¯t tell you. He is a good man and a future leader.¡±


    ¡°You just confirmed he¡¯s the one they want, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This is wrong,¡± timidly answered Xuan Zhengtang.


    ¡°Kikiki, I know you best. He rescued He Jinglong and marginalises all of the lives in the city. You know where He Jinglong is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t; he already took Lord He elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°You must really like making things difficult.¡± Gao Yixing opened the door and called, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    Gao Yixing didn¡¯t let Xuan Sitong¡¯s res get to him and deflected her spit with his spiritual energy. ¡°Xuan Zhengtang,st chance. Tell me where they are, or I¡¯ll kill your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Have you no mercy for fellow sect members?¡±


    ¡°I am currently Lord Tian¡¯s loyal subject, so I must be impartial. The number one priority is saving everyone¡¯s lives. Get it through your thick skull already.¡±


    Xuan Zhengtang cast his gaze over to his restrained daughter amd mumbled, ¡°I would rather die on my knees than do what¡¯s wrong. I have no clue where they are.¡±


    Gao Yixing clutched Xuan Sitong¡¯s neck. ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Please!¡±


    ¡°Father, you taught me to live as an upright person. You told me doing the right thing is more important than life. Had it not been for him, we would already be dead, true?¡±


    ¡°Sitong, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± expressed Xuan Zhengtang, closing his eyes woefully.


    ¡°Last chance. Where are they?!¡± brayed Gao Yixing, gripping harder.


    Xuan Zhengtang trembled, breathed erratically and sobbed as he stressed to himself to not betray Mu Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ I am proud to call you my father¡­ <em>Cough, cough</em>¡­ I wish¡­ to be your daughter again in my next life,¡± conveyed Xuan Sitong, forcing a smile,


    ¡°Stop!¡± belted He Jinglong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Xuan Zhengtang and Xuan Sitong cried together.


    ¡°If your family is not afraid to die, why should I fear these cowards? What does fearing selfish cowards make me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± implored Xuan Zhengtang.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± announced He Jinglong, undoing Mu Yu¡¯s formation. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 830March 19, 2024In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 827May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 832March 21, 2024In "Almighty"

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    <strong><em>Lord He Wishes to Save Them!</em></strong>


    Despite the number of fire demons in the sky, the number of torches in the city shone brighter as they cheered, believing they were saved. s, Mu Yu and Lie Shang were not privy to the debacle taking ce outside. Though they heard the cheers starting from dawn, Mu Yu was fixated on the job at hand, while Lie Shang was indifferent.


    ¡°Your formation skills exceed what I expected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Formation and Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stress it again: many of them aren¡¯t worth your effort,¡± advised Lie Shang, watching Mu Yu alter the formation from his chair.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t save those I deem unworthy.¡± Mu Yu installed his formation into the five elements teleportation formation. ¡°Lord He wants to save them, however.¡±


    Mu Yubined the ten thousand year old greenwood and ancient clinging fire¡¯s formation lines, setting it up to transport roughly a hundred people at once. ¡°You n to leave first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    ¡°You need to help me teleport citizens, then.¡±¡°Hmph.¡±


    Mu Yu figured out that humans could not be transported via the teleportation formation because their bodies were heterogeneous. To qualify to use it, the subject had to possess primarily one of the five elements or possess ¨C such as Mu Yu or Lie Shang ¨C or a perfect bnce of the five elements ¨C an immortal body. Otherwise, they would be ripped apart. Nheless, Mu Yu was positive his repaired Wood Spirit could teleport more people than when he teleported with Tian Ran.


    ¡°How are you going to teleport over a hundred thousand cultivators?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. If I don¡¯t, that¡¯s over a hundred thousand cultivators¡¯ soul energy for Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°You need a potent formation foundation to teleport so many people. Can you Primordialr Yin Yang pull it off?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I can¡¯t pull out if anything goes awry once I activate it. I need to loan the city¡¯s barrier, turning Shifu¡¯s statue into my formation foundation.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t care less for it. If they make it out alive, they should be grateful to Lord He. I¡¯m done here. I can use my formation to protect cultivators¡¯ bodies from taking damage. I need to go to the city doors to cast a formation now. Youing?¡±


    Mu Yu got up and carved all the formations onto a greater heaven stage formation foundation. Once he activated it at the city door and install the formation to a vacant space outside, the cultivators could get out.


    As Lie Shang followed behind Mu Yu silently, the two of them heard, ¡°How pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Pitiful?! Those crooks of Mystic Beast Store sheltered a criminal; they deserved every bit of it!¡±


    ¡°They definitely deserved to die. We¡¯re lucky Elder Gao Yixing is so noble. Let¡¯s go to the city doors now.¡±


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this,¡± Mu Yu thought, noticing all of the cultivators in the city rushing to the east door as he raced back to Mystic Beast Store.


    ¡°Elder He? Mr. Xuan?¡±


    Trees and rubble from the fallen buildings were strewn.


    Xiaoshuai muttered, ¡°What happened?¡±


    <em>Thud!</em> Lie Shang dropped three Spirit Severing Realm cultivators hiding amongst the rubble on the ground, binding them with his powers. ¡°You can ask them.¡±


    ¡°What happened here?!¡± Mu Yu erupted, imposing his bloodlust on them.


    ¡°Pl-please spare us. We are under orders to report back to Lord Tian once you returned. We do not know anything.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The one with the moustache kept stealing nces of the sky, praying help woulde. ¡°They¡­ They¡­ I think¡­¡±


    Crack! Mu Yu snapped the cultivators next then turned to the man with a scar on his face. ¡°You answer. And don¡¯t think.¡±


    ¡°Inf-Inferno Sect¡¯s first elder led Lord Tian here under the im that Xuan Zhengtang is sheltering a criminal. Xuan Zhengtang refused to tell the truth and acknowledge that you¡­ you are the mystery man yesterday. They also captured Lord He and¡­ and, for the sake of everyone in the city, Lord Tian¡­¡±


    Mu Yu ced a hand on the cultivator¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Th-they are at the city doors. I-I am only following ord-¡±


    At the same time Mu Yu burst out of Mystic Beast Hall, the two remaining cultivators started feeling blood gushing out of their throats. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 24April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 552December 29, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    <strong><em>Wind At the City Doors</em></strong>


    ¡°Tian Ziming is so much more decisive than the previous lord. We can trust Tian Ziming.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, to hell with He Longjing.¡±


    ¡°Now we just have to wait for our mystery man to show up and apprehend him.¡±


    ¡°You did well. If we pull through, you¡¯ll have yed a major role in saving this city,¡±plimented Tian Ziming, watching the cultivators from the top of the city doors. ¡°What was your name again?¡±


    ¡°I am Inferno Sect¡¯s Gao Yixing. You need not remember my name when you are busy leading this city.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you have a way with words,¡± responded Tian Ziming, enjoying being the highlight reel for the first time even though he had plenty of people stroking his ego without the role. He did not fear Mu Yu because unting Celestial Star Sect was enough to intimidate people, not to mention he had the city lord seal. ¡°Do you resent me for treating your fellow disciples that way?¡±


    ¡°I understand what it means to see the bigger picture. I do not mind if people spread libel about me for my decision. My junior had to bear the consequences for being obnoxious.¡±


    ¡°Good. What do you want as a reward once this is over?¡±¡°It is my honour to aid you, so you need not speak of rewards. If I could call the shots at Inferno Sect, our sect will be at your service. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately what?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, our patriarch is but a fool. I wish for Inferno Sect to rise but am powerless to do so.¡±


    ¡°Once this is over, I will pay Inferno Sect a visit to instate you as patriarch. If your foolish patriarch doesn¡¯t know better, I¡¯ll send him to the other side. I can¡¯t waste your talent.¡±


    Gao Yixing went down to kowtow. ¡°Thank you for having faith in me, Lord Tian. If I can be patriarch, Inferno Sect is at your service!¡±


    Tian Ziming grinned. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. Get up now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Tian,¡± replied Gao Yixing, thinking, <em>That old man has been suspecting me of embezzling fundstely. This is perfect timing! With Tian Ziming¡¯s support, nobody can usurp my rule! Don¡¯t hate me for your own issues, Ol¡¯ Third. I¡¯ll put your five million to good use.</em>


    Gao Yixing looked up at the five corpses suspended from ropes and imagined the scene of everyone in Inferno Sect genuflecting before him.


    A chilly wind suddenly announced its arrival, swaying the five left bloodied, battered, hung from their necks and fixed in ce with spiritual energy. The blood from their dantian, noble, courageous hearts still trickled, but their life force was no longer flowing.


    ¡°Elder He, you must¡¯ve died with your pride; I can see it in your eyes. Mr. Xuan, it must¡¯ve been hard to go out seeing your family in before your eyes. It¡¯s toote for me to do anything for you, but I hope you can avenge yourselves if you meet them on the other side.¡±


    Mu Yu teleported up to the five corpses.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± pointed out Gao Yixing.


    ¡°Finally, huh?¡± remarked Tian Ziming, shing a few white pearls.


    Mu Yu solemnly removed the nooses around the five corpses¡¯ necks, treating the situation as though they were the only ones there. ¡°I remember the things you shared with me. I will not forget your sacrifices for me. Elder He, you told me that you can¡¯t choose for me. I agree now. You shouldn¡¯t have made the decision for me. I will make my own mind this time.¡±


    Mu Yu respectfully closed He Jinglong¡¯s eyes. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 826May 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 821May 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 829May 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    <strong><em>Dark Clouds Besiege the City</em></strong>


    Lie Shang and Xiaoshuai silently watched Mu Yu tidy the dead¡¯s clothing whilst listening to him utter, ¡°If the survival of these cowards is what¡¯s right, why is letting the elemental demons ughter them wrong?¡±


    Sensing the gates to hell opening, Xiaoshuai reached out to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder but stopped himself on second thought, unsure if stopping Mu Yu was the right thing to do. Lie Shang had predicted as much and, therefore, had nothing to convey as it would be repeating himself.


    Mu Yu ced Yan Hanyu in her husband¡¯s arms, Xuan Chisan¡¯s hand on Xuan Sitong¡¯s. He wiped the blood off He Jinglong¡¯s white beard and ced the elder¡¯s hands on his chest.


    ¡°What makes elemental demons and humans different?¡± Mu Yu discovered he had gainedplete control over his bloodlust energy, and he was ready to ept the energy that naturally came to him.


    Tian Ziming jumped off the city doors, bringing twenty Body Synthesis Realm adepts with him to surround Mu Yu. In his pompous tone, Tian Ziming questioned, ¡°You¡¯re the one they¡¯re after?¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill them?¡±


    Tian Ziming sneered. ¡°He Jinglong jeopardised the lives of everyone in the city. Xuan Zhengtang¡¯s family sheltered you, the root of this crisis. As the reigning lord, I must take into ount the safety of my people. Are you going to surrender, or will I have to force you into submission?¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll spare you if you hand me over?¡±¡°They want you, not us. They¡¯ll pull out once you turn yourself in.¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯ll happen when humans and elemental demons are at odds?¡±


    ¡°No doubt. This invasion came out of left field. This is not about us not wanting us to fight but not having the means to counter the surprise attack. Only your sacrifice can save the lives of everyone here. Sacrificing yourself for the majority is the right thing to do. Be honoured you have this chance,¡± answered Tian Ziming.


    ¡°We will always remember you. You won¡¯t die for nothing.¡±


    ¡°We will live on for you. Once the ultimate immortalse together, we will avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ll avenge me after I die and live on for my sake?¡± Mu Yu rhetorically asked.


    ¡°We will sing your praises once you end this. We will carve a statue in your likeness and erect it next to True God¡¯s so that you may enjoy the reverence of the people. True God sacrificed himself for humans back then. That is the example you should follow,¡± Tian Ziming proimed.


    Mu Yu turned to his shifu¡¯s statue and smiled affably, inwardly conveyed, <em>Shifu, these are the humans you risked your life to protect? Please forgive me, but I am diverging into a differentne now.</em>


    ¡°Get going. The sooner you sacrifice yourself, the sooner we¡¯re out of danger.¡±


    ¡°Stop resisting. There¡¯s no way you can defeat this many of us.¡±


    <em>I could¡¯ve saved all of your pesky lives, but you chose the wrong side,</em> Mu Yu internally said. ¡°All of you support me offering myself to them? Not one of you believes you should retaliate against the elemental demons?¡±


    Mu Yu did not pose his questions loudly, yet it was loud enough to attract people from other corners of the city over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many of you have guts. If you think we should fight, step forward. Show me who you are!¡±


    There were cultivators in the sky, on the ground and on rooftops, yet they kept their lips sealed tight.


    ¡°None? All of you believe conceding is the right thing to do?¡± Mu Yu peered at the sky as he recalled the deration he once made to Tree Elder, contemting, <em>Did you foresee this, Tree Elder? Is justice defined differently if you¡¯re human or an elemental demon? Are these chatans and cowards what justice is? If it is, I shall join the dark side.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 831May 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 809May 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    <strong><em>City on the Cusp of Copse</em></strong>


    ¡°Hahaha, spare us the theatrics,¡± mocked Tian Ziming. ¡°The people have foundmon ground. Everyone is waiting for you to sacrifice yourself for the city; nobody wants to die for no reason.¡±


    ¡°No, I believe we ought to fight,¡± dered a middle-aged man attired in blue.


    ¡°I agree,¡± voiced a young man.


    ¡°And me,¡± dered an elder.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± announced a maiden


    ¡°I refuse to bow my head to them,¡± opined a young man.


    ¡°You twenty also have death wishes? Suit yourselves!¡± fumed Tian Ziming, once the twenty cultivators chose to stand alongside Mu Yu.


    The man in blue verbalised, ¡°They won¡¯t spare us. Surrender is the height of idiocy.¡±¡°You¡¯re the idiots!¡± shouted Gao Yixing.


    Mu Yu scared Gao Yixing with a stare. ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I want to fight with you!¡± hollered a young boy not even in his teens, showing his fists.


    ¡°Fan, don¡¯t be silly!¡± scolded the boy¡¯s father.


    ¡°Father, in the stories you always told me, elemental demons are an evil race out to kill us. You told me I had to grow up into an immortal master to fight them, didn¡¯t you? Why are all of the immortal masters afraid of the elemental demons and shying away from battle?¡± the boy queried.


    The cultivators heard the boy loud and clear.


    The boy¡¯s father, who was but a waiter (read: ve of cultivators) at an eatery in the city, had no clue how to respond. Fearing for his son¡¯s life, he pulled his son in close.


    ¡°Father, was it all a lie? Are the immortal masters in the stories just mythical beings? These are not brave heroes who can y elemental demons; they are cowering before the elemental demons. I do not want to be one of them. I want to defeat the elemental demons!¡±


    Instead of stepping forward, a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator aggressed, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The father held his son against his thigh as firmly as he clenched his jaws. As such, the boy¡¯s mother yelled, ¡°My¡­ My family will fight back. Dear, we have a duty to lead by example for our son. I do not believe the elemental demons will just spare us. If giving up means dying, why not bet on the odds and fight back with everything we have?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah, our family will fight back!¡± dered the father, fighting the urge to change his mind.


    ¡°Ignorant humans, how will you fight without cultivation?¡± pontificated a female cultivator.


    Scared, the family of three huddled up, reminding Mu Yu of his childhood and the stories Vige Chief Bu shared with him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not ignorant. Everything I said is true!¡± fired back the boy.


    ¡°Non-cultivators have too much to say. Honest people live short lives!¡±


    Mu Yu was going to stop the cultivator who tried to plunge his sword through the family. Howbeit, Lie Shang cut in and reversed the trajectory of the thrust, plunging it into the cultivator¡¯s dantian instead.


    ¡°Argh!¡± grunted the man, flopping to the ground.


    ¡°What was it you said about non-cultivators, Non-cultivator?¡± Lie Shang startled everyone with a surge of qi and then swept the family of three over to Mu Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiaoshuai asked the kid.


    ¡°My name is Qing Fan. Are you also going to fight the elemental demons?¡±


    Xiaoshuai pinched his chin and looked back at Mu Yu. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you also fighting?¡± the boy asked Lie Shang.


    Lie Shang averted his gaze from the boy¡¯s pure eyes.


    The kid then turned to Mu Yu and, in a loud voice, stated, ¡°I also want to fight. I don¡¯t want you to be sacrificed.¡±


    Mu Yu saw his own reflection in the young boy¡¯s innocent smile. He went over to kneel before his shifu¡¯s statue.


    <em>Shifu, you wanted the five of us to protect humankind and end this war. I always held onto the belief that cultivators could be saved, lying to myself that it was purely because Third Heaven Pce¡¯s fabricated stores. That was why I was willing to do as you wished. All I have seen, though, is coward after coward. I have tried to be hopeful as you did. I have discovered I was wrong, s. </em>


    <em>I do not know what you sacrificed yourself for. Was it for these selfish, self-righteous cultivators? Is there any hope for them? They have enjoyed over a century of peace thanks to you; that same peace has made them soft. They are happy to get by, happy to have people die in their stead, happy to yield to elemental demons and hope for the best. </em>


    <em>I opined Brother Xiang Nan¡¯s approach was wrong as it went against your teachings. In the same vain, I put those he put under his control a lesson when they started bullying others. Looking back on it, he was not wrong; I was wrong.</em>


    <em>I genuinely want to protect mankind; however, none of them want to fight. How can I help someone who does not want to help themselves? I did not ask them to be grateful for my intervention. I still thought saving them was the right thing to do even though they wanted to raise a white g.</em>


    <em>Afraid my decisions would be wrong due to the bloodlust energy, I used Mr. Xuan¡¯s family as a measure to evaluate people and asked Lord He to decide for me whether or not to rescue the inhabitants. In the end, these cowards ughtered all of those people with noble hearts. I am sorry, but I cannot forgive them or pull wool over my eyes and save them.</em>


    <em>I cannot watch the just die and the cowards live. I cannot ept it. I am only going to save twenty-three people. Shifu, it is tiring ying the gantry knight in this world. I want to join the dark side. Lie Shang is fed up. I am fed up. Sorry, Shifu.</em>


    Mu Yu shed tears as he woefully kowtowed to his shifu¡¯s statue three times. Rising to his feet tomence a new journey, Mu Yu turned Shadow Splitter Sword into a ck and white sword. Releasing his shackles on his bloodlust energy, the energy resembled an explosive detonation.


    ¡°You twenty-three can leave the city.¡±


    Mu Yu triggered the formation carved in the Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation in his hand, shrouding the twenty-three in a teleportation formation and then transporting them out of the city.


    ¡°That was a teleportation formation! Did they leave the city?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the formation earlier? Are you trying to get us killed?¡±


    ¡°So you are their conspirator!¡±


    ¡°As for the remainder of you, you can all die.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s teardrop on his shifu¡¯s statue transformed into bloodlust, tearing the statue down to pieces!


    The demolition of the statue rocked the city to its foundation as the airborne formation lines drizzled down, subsequently removing the transparent barrier.


    ¡°If you are the representations of justice, I shall be the darkness.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 826May 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 829May 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 832May 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    <strong><em>The City Falls</em></strong>


    The elemental demons cheered upon seeing the opportunity to begin their hunt, wasting not even a moment tomence their tyranny. Everything was mmable. The ground split as it rose into the firmament to be ammunition for earth demons. Raining des pumped cultivators who tried to rise high full of holes. The fire demons would set the falling cultivators aze, and the earth demons would smash apart their corpses.


    ¡°Kill him! He¡¯s the devil you elemental demons want! We¡¯re just victims!¡±


    ¡°Activate your teleportation formation! I¡¯m an elder of Mystic Spirit Sect! If I die, my whole sect wille after you!¡±


    Those who were not shouting idiocy fled helter-skelter, turning it into an every-man-for-himself skirmish to escape the mes¡¯ siege. The man they trusted to lead them, on the other hand, fled as fast he always unted his name to shove his ¡°superiority¡± down people¡¯s throats. Sadly for him, Mu Yu had other ns in mind for him.


    Mu Yu trapped Body Synthesis Realm cultivators in his formation, while Lie Shang caught Spirit Severing Realm cultivators. Xiaoshuai watched on from the five bodies.


    Grappling with Mu Yu¡¯s hand on his throat, Gao Yixing cried, ¡°Let go! Let go! I¡¯m not Inferno Sect¡¯s patriarch! We¡¯re Celestial Star Sect¡¯s adjunct!¡±


    Mu Yu slowly dug his sword into Gao Yixing¡¯s dantian and then threw the groaning elder to the ground. Gao Yixing crawled away from Mu Yu whilst grimacing.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! Please! Please!¡±Mu Yu speared his hand through Gao Yixing¡¯s chest to grab the elder¡¯s heart. ¡°Elder He and Xuan n¡¯s hearts should be beating, not yours.¡±


    Mu Yu jerked Gao Yixing¡¯s heart in one go.


    ¡°Y-you are a devil!¡±


    As Gao Yixing¡¯s head started to flop, Mu Yu severed it. Foot on the severed head, Mu Yu twisted his neck around to Tian Ziming. ¡°He called me a devil, and he¡¯s right.¡±


    Mu Yu crushed Gao Yixing¡¯s heart over Tian Ziming, covering Tian Ziming¡¯s face in red. ¡°I¡¯m an innocent devil. You¡¯re filthy devils.¡±


    ¡°Wh-who exactly are you?¡±


    Tian Ziming squealed at the top of his lungs upon absorbing a sh with his dantian. ¡°My whole sect will make you squirm! We¡¯ll kill you so bad you never reincarnate!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if your young master has reincarnated yet. I guess you won¡¯t being back to tell me.¡± Mu Yu plunged his hand through Tian Ziming¡¯s chest.


    ¡°W-wait, you ar-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted enough oxygen.¡±


    Mu Yu crushed Tian Ziming¡¯s heart in his hand and showered thetter with his own blood. Treating Tian Ziming to a taste of his own medicine, Mu Yu proceeded to dissect Tian Ziming using branches, taking only what was useful to him. ¡°And now, I¡¯m no longer an innocent devil.¡±


    Mu Yu turned back to the five corpses, solemnly expressing, ¡°Sorry. I can ughter the entire city, yet I failed to protect you. I will not let your deaths be in vain. I now understand that the best way to protect people worthy of living on is to kill the viins. I¡¯ll send these cowards over to apologise to you.¡±


    Mu Yu bound all of the Body Synthesis Realm cultivators who took Tian Ziming¡¯s side in his branches. He destroyed their dantian and pierced their hearts just as they did to the five innocent victims. He forced branches to pry open their orifices, eventually transforming them into moving human trees to attack other fleeing cultivators.


    Like an epidemic, whenever a walking tree caught onto a cultivator, branches would prate the target¡¯s body to absorb their flesh and soul energy before turning them into another walking tree. None of the elemental demons¡¯ attacks were able to dent the malicious trees, making them an unstoppable force.


    ¡°Save me! Please! Save me! Teleport me out. I swear I never intended to kill you!¡± The pleading young cultivator dragged his bisected body along the ground with only one arm remaining and celestial mes burning him, forgetting he was one of the most vocal people when condemning Mu Yu.


    ¡°You were given the chance to save yourself.¡± Mu Yu sprouted a branch from the ground, ending the cultivator in the same fashion he did to others. ¡°The red sky bids all of you farewell.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 814May 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 80May 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 794April 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    <strong><em>Eastern Desert City No More</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, five wooden caskets flying behind him, ambled through the street, treating the mes setting human cultivators alight as fireworks, their harrowing screams, the rhythm of things crushing them, the melody of des grinding flesh off and sizzling of corpses as music to his ears.


    The cultivators resolved to fight and, hopefully, dispatch the elemental demons before the three titans could return, relying on their overwhelming numbers to plough through the elemental demons. s, the elemental demons let loose fire sts, transformed houses into boulders and belted down with a hail of metal weapons, giving human cultivators something to evade at all times.


    Whenever elemental demons try to jump Mu Yu, the tree branches that Mu Yu spawned underfoot would pierce them and then return to clearing his path.


    Watching from the end of the street, Lie Shang wore a coat of ck mes exuding bloodlust energy that preyed on Spirit Severing Realm cultivators, those trying to desert and elemental demons. ¡°You regret it?¡±


    ¡°They were dead from the moment they chose to quit.¡±


    ¡°Including them?¡±


    Lie Shang shifted his gaze to a panicking elder hugging his niece, who was barely two years old, underneath a copsing building. Mu Yu could not feel anything for the innocent citizens who had no choice but to ce their hopes in the immortal masters who were supposed to protect them. Nevertheless, the moment an earth demon hurled a broken rock at them, Mu Yu shielded the family trembling in despair with a wooden barricade whilst crushing the demon.


    Xiaoshuai tugged Mu Yu¡¯s hand and then waited for Mu Yu to return to his usual self. ¡°Mu Yu, pass me the Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation.¡±Once Mu Yu handed over the formation, Xiaoshuai had a quick think and added, ¡°And Divine Soul Formation.¡±


    Mu Yu drew Divine Soul Formation onto the formation foundation he passed to Xiaoshuai.


    Xiaoshuai zipped into the rubble and teleported the family out using the teleportation formation in conjunction with Divine Soul Formation. Mu Yu stopped advancing and let Xiaoshuai rescue more citizens from the rubble.


    Shielding civilians with his ck mes whenever they were on his radar, Lie Shang stated, ¡°The city and its citizens would¡¯ve perished when they terrorised the city even if you didn¡¯t break down the barrier.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lie Shang faced the east, then turned back. ¡°If Shifu wants to punish me after we rescue him, I won¡¯t have any regrets. I won¡¯t resist if he wants my life, either. I would already be dead if it wasn¡¯t for him, so he owns it. Still, I want to walk my own path.¡±


    Lie Shang ensured no elemental demons or cultivators could escape. Mu Yu¡¯s Wood Spirit acted as the soul energy gatekeeper of the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. The two of us can¡¯t win against the titans because their bloodlust energy is significantly more potent than ours. That¡¯s not to mention they¡¯re proper Ascension Realm adepts and, therefore, better at controlling the power,¡± voiced Lie Shang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then,¡± replied Mu Yu, retrieving Xiaoshuai and terrified non-cultivators.


    ¡°Please, no! I don¡¯t know anything!¡± cried the civilians, clinging to each other upon seeing Mu Yu and Lie Shang.


    ¡°You can choose,¡± Lie Shang emotionlessly said, silencing the civilians. ¡°You¡¯re lucky nobody wants to exterminate you.¡±


    Xiaoshuai, looking down on the civilians, enveloped them in Divine Soul Formation and wiped their memories prior to teleporting them. The plethora of branches and vines, as well as the ck ocean of fire, vanished from the city in the blink of an eye.


    Nightfall buried the trashed buildings and dismembered corpses of Eastern Desert City. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 820May 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 814May 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    <strong><em>Devil</em></strong>


    The twenty-three individuals Mu Yu chose to save and the one hundred and thirty-fourmon folks Xiaoshuai managed to save before the city¡¯s demise hunched up by a wall on a small mountain two hundred and fifty kilometres north of Eastern Desert City. The small mountain was rtively hidden within the taller mountains around it, creating a challenge for anyone trying to scout it from the sky. Due to the mountain¡¯s proximity to a volcano, the middle-aged man in blue, the first cultivator to dere his desire to fight back, coated all of the ordinary folks in spiritual energy so that they could breathe.


    Lie Shang installed a five elements formation above theva below, confining the survivors where they were. The cultivators, who thought they were supposed to do battle, were dumbfounded when they arrived at the cave. When they asked the ordinary folks what happened since thetter group arrived after, nobody could recall what transpired due to Xiaoshuai deleting their memories of the event.


    Even though they survived, nobody was celebrating. To the contrary, they were bemused and still terrified. After all, five elements formations were a skill exclusive to the elemental demons.


    ¡°What happened to the elemental demons? Where are we? Where is everyone else?¡± inquired the man in blue, upon seeing Mu Yu, Lie Shang and Xiaoshuai teleport in.


    ¡°We should get out of here now,¡± Mu Yu peered up to the opening and stated.


    Lie Shang vaulted up to swipe off the five elements formation above, revealing the dark velvet sky embellished with silver glitters. Mu Yu swept up the ordinary folks to fly out, while the cultivators flew behind. They descended into a vacant spot halfway up a mountain. The cultivators wished to find out what happen, but Mu Yu and Lie Shang¡¯s standoffish temperament deterred them.


    Xiaoshuai collected firewood and took pill me stones from Mu Yu to help themoners keep warm on the chilly mountain.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± expressed two-year-old Qing Fan.Xiaoshuai giddily scrubbed Qing Fan¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re really brave, Qing Fan.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean you have driven off the elemental demons?¡±


    Xiaoshuai quickly nced Mu Yu and Lie Shang¡¯s way, scratching his head. ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Xiaoshuai gave Qing Fan a friendly nudged and then sat beside Mu Yu. Being the curious boy that he was, Qing Fan jogged after Xiaoshuai and, without feeling irked by Mu Yu and Lie Shang¡¯s icy nature, queried, ¡°Does that mean we can go home tomorrow?¡±


    Everyone looked over to the four in unison, eager to hear if they had any suggestions for what to do next.


    ¡°The city¡­ is gone,¡± replied Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Did the elemental demons destroy our home?¡±


    Xiaoshuai could not bring himself to answer.


    ¡°Where is everyone else?¡±


    Mu Yu suddenly looked up. ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead? All of them? Did the elemental demons kill them?¡±


    ¡°A devil killed them,¡± Mu Yu indifferently answered, referring to himself, Lie Shang and the cultivators who brought it upon themselves.


    ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯m going to fight the elemental demons and devils like you did!¡±


    Xiaoshuai gyrated his lips, wishing to exin the meaning behind Mu Yu¡¯s definition of ¡°devil¡± but refrained.


    ¡°What are the five containers behind you for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for five gant people to sleep in,¡± Mu Yu muttered.


    ¡°Umm, you mean Lord He is sleeping in there?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°When will he wake up?¡±


    ¡°They might wake up when the devil loses sight of himself, but they also might never wake up.¡±


    ¡°When the devil loses sight of himself? Does that mean he will kill us when he does?¡±


    Mu Yu could not exin why, but he felt irritated over the innocence of Qing Fan. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you want to kill a devil, you must be clear on whether or not you are a devil.¡±


    ¡°I will be a good guy like you.¡±


    ¡°We might not be good people. Cultivators aren¡¯t necessarily good people, either, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Qing Fan nodded vigorously. He then handed Mu Yu and Lie Shang a thumb-sized doll each. ¡°These are dolls of True God that have brought me good luck. As our saviours, you are our heroes. I want you to have my good luck.¡±


    Lie Shang didn¡¯t ept the doll. ¡°I¡¯m no hero.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t ept the doll, either, for he recalled Mu Hao striving to follow in his footsteps, yet he had changed. He believed it was already toote for him to be a hero.


    ¡°To me, you are heroes.¡±


    Mu Yu reached out and pulled back several times before finally taking the doll from Qing Fan.


    ¡°Why is your hand so cold? Are you sick?¡± asked Qing Fan, worried for Mu Yu once their hands touched.


    Mu Yu inhaled deeply, restoring his body temperature to normal. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What about my present?¡± joked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I have more. My dad bought me nine of them because he said True God used to have eight clones of himself and can wield nine celestial swords,¡± replied Qing Fan, taking out another doll for Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Lie Shang contemted it and epted it in the end.


    ¡°Now True God is protecting all of us, and we¡¯ll all be lucky!¡± Qing Fan cheered.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang gazed solemnly at the dolls.


    ¡°I forgot to ask you for our names. Which sect are you from?¡± Qing Fan inquired, pretty much asking on behalf of everyone else.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang were hoping the other would have an answer, but that was not the case. Instead, Xiaoshuai stated, ¡°We don¡¯t belong to any sect. The world is our home. We are wanderers, upholders of justice and the nightmare of evil. I¡¯m Damao. He¡¯s Ermao, and he¡¯s Sanmao.¡±


    ¡°Brother Damao, why are you Damao when you are the youngest.¡±


    ¡°Age is only a number. I¡¯m their senior, you know? I might be the youngest, but I¡¯m the strongest.¡±


    Of course, Xiaoshuai¡¯s bragging and non-existent epics did not end there. Nheless, it drove off the ominous air and invited in a brighter atmosphere. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 40December 7, 2020In "Almighty"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 36December 3, 2020In "Almighty"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 490April 5, 2022In "Almighty"

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    <strong><em>Your Mind Is Your Strongest Weapon</em></strong>


    The cultivators could not sleep that night, while themon folk only got in a cat nap. Xiaoshuai and Qing Fan were the only ones sound asleep together.


    When the sun bloomed on the horizon, Lie Shang stated, ¡°We need to leave now.¡±


    Mu Yu nudged Xiaoshuai awake.


    ¡°We have to go now?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, rubbing his eyes.


    Xiaoshuai waking up woke Qing Fan up. ¡°You have to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have to go avenge all of you. Be a good boy, okay? Once you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll let you join me on my quest to fight the elemental demons,¡± Xiaoshuai responded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promisest night that you¡¯d teach me to train me into a powerful immortal master?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± Xiaoshuai scratched his head, unable to recall another fib he told.¡°You¡¯re not keeping your word. Heroes must keep their word,¡± cried Qing Fan, refusing to release his hold on Xiaoshuai¡¯s hand.


    Mu Yu stroked Qing Fan¡¯s head. ¡°Qing Fan, you have what it takes to be a cultivator. We can¡¯t bring you with us because we are going on a dangerous quest. Stay with you parents. I¡¯lle train you when I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost our homes, though. Bother Damao said the city is destroyed,¡± sulked Qing Fan.


    Mu Yu realised his folly for forgetting to factor that in. Luckily, the man adorned in blue offered, ¡°You can train under me, kid.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu bobbed his head in gratitude.


    ¡°It is my pleasure. The courage he disyed yesterday puts us to shame. As long as he is cultivated well, he will achieve great things in life.¡±


    ¡°Might I be able to ask for your name?¡±


    The Body Severing Realm cultivator answered, ¡°I apologise for not introducing myself early. I am Tan Qingquan, a freestyle cultivator.¡±


    Mu Yu passed Tan Qingquan whatever spirit stone jade pieces he had left and then addressed the quiveringmoners. ¡°Could you help them settle down in some city? You can decide how many spirit stones to provide them with. The rest can be an investment in Qing Fan; he¡¯s worthy of it.¡±


    ¡°This is a lot. Are you going to trust me so easily?¡±


    ¡°You took a stand yesterday if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Tan Qingquan and Mu Yu harboured a mutual respect for each other through their short, yet meaningful, exchange.


    ¡°You need to focus on training now that you have a shifu, okay? Once you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll pick you up to join me,¡± promised Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Qing Fan, always remember: if you want to kill the devil, do not let yourself be one.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your example.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t copy me. Learn from your shifu because I¡­¡± Mu Yu inwardly finished, <em>I am a devil.</em>


    Mu Yu levitated the caskets behind him as he departed with Lie Shang. Xiaoshuai brightly bid Qing Fan farewell and followed after.


    ¡°Mister, why didn¡¯t he finish his sentence?¡± Qing Fan questioned.


    Tan Qingqing shed blue quicker than the eye could follow as he watched Mu Yu leave. ¡°Everyone has their secrets. We don¡¯t need to pry if they don¡¯t want to share it. From now on, you call me ¡®Shifu¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mister. So, he is stronger between you two?¡±


    ¡°Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shifu, who is stronger between you two?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of strength, one must conquer their mind for the mind is the strongest weapon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight the elemental demons yesterday, Mr. Shifu?¡±


    ¡°Without the ¡®Mr.¡¯ part.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight the elemental demons yesterday, Shifu?¡±


    ¡°Because the enemies yesterday were not elemental demons but devils.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your best skill?¡±


    ¡°I wield lightning.¡±


    ¡°Can lightning be used to defeat elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°It can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to master it, then!¡±


    ***


    Unsurprisingly, the demise of Eastern Desert City caused uproar for Body Synthesis Realm elders of the eight great sects guarded it, yet none made it out alive. It, therefore, implied that forces even stronger than the group at Eastern Desert City would be necessary to tackle the threat. In addition, paranoia began to seize a number of cultivators. The attack did not achieve its intended goal, but the elemental demons sessfully instilled fear.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any soul energy when over a hundred thousand people died? There¡¯s nothing but ruins, smoke and the rancid smell of blood. Are the three priests also able to now absorb soul energy?¡± grouched Jin Xiyun, a woman donning ck from head to toe. She kicked aside a boulder, revealing the lower body of an earth demon and crouched down. ¡°Not even the elemental demons released soul energy.¡±


    The man wearing the same hood and robe as the maiden inspected the soot and rocks. He went to a boulder over a hundred metres tall ¨C now sitting where Mystic Beast Store was ¨C andmented, ¡°There¡¯s something odd about this. When the other three cities fell, the soul energy remained. Let¡¯s split up and examine this city for clues.¡±


    ¡°Who could¡¯ve done all this without leaving an ounce of soul energy behind?¡± Jin Yuxin rendezvoused at the decrepit city door an hourter and sted away the dust to pick up the damaged swords using her white energy. ¡°Gu Chaoyu, look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the tip of the sword of Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s statue.¡±


    ¡°Bloodlust energy broke it.¡±


    ¡°This power doesn¡¯t belong to the three priests.¡±


    ¡°From this, we can infer that it wasn¡¯t the priests who tore the city asunder but someone inside who destroyed the statue to trigger the destruction.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Let¡¯s check for survivors.¡±


    Jin Yuxin discharged soul energy from her body, morphing it into white gas throughout the city. ¡°No survivors. There¡¯s no way of confirming if this is all of the poption due to the number of peopleing and going, either. I don¡¯t know anyone from this city.¡±


    Gu Chaoyu flew up to the top of the city doors to peer toward the horizon. ¡°Cultivators from other cities areing.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jin Yuxin reduced the sword tip to dust and flitted away with Gu Chaoyu as white streaks. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 837May 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 533December 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    <strong><em>Individual in the Valley</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s our destination?¡± Lie Shang inquired.


    ¡°I want to return to Dad¡¯s valley to put the five to rest there. I feel that¡¯s the safest ce around.¡±


    Xiaoshuai no longer need to travel on his own in human form, enjoying extra naps and free rides in Mu Yu¡¯s shirt instead. It was rather boring to him since neither Lie Shang nor Mu Yu said a word to each other for the entire day. Hence, Xiaoshuai either slept or snacked whilst feasting his eyes on the view from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    Noticing Mu Yu stand still and frown upon arriving above the valley the next morning, Lie Shang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s in the valley.¡±


    Mu Yu made it a point to forbid entry to Ku Mu Valley. If anybody dared to vandalise it, they had iting.


    Mu Yu noticed traces of someone setting up living necessities in the valley upon entering. By the time he could react, however, a sword was already by his neck.


    ¡°This is private property.¡±¡°And it happens to be my property,¡± Mu Yu rebuked, turning around to see the owner of the cold voice was Leng Bingxue.


    Leng Bingxue lowered her sword, then surveyed Lie Shang.


    ¡°How do you know this ce?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Leng Bingxue strolled over to the herb garden behind the celestial fiend tree to return to gardening. ¡°I know now.¡±


    Mu Yu concentrated on the interior of the celestial fiend tree, consequently picking up the aura of someone important lying on the bed. He ambled inside to find the bookshelf of herb books and cans on the table. He suppressed his cold demeanour, letting buried memories surface.


    Ku Mu¡¯s hands were particrly cold owing to the ice crystallisation Qiao Xue cast, yet Mu Yu found it warming.


    ¡°Sorry, Dad. I¡¯ve been doing my absolute, absolute best to make up for your regrets,¡± expressed Mu Yu, unable to prevent his sorrow leaking from his eyes. ¡°But even you oppose my decision; you don¡¯t want me to revive you. The world of cultivation is so unsightly now that ¡®ugly¡¯ no longer does it justice. All I want is those who deserve a better life to attain it. I refuse to listen to you just as I refused to in the past. Haha, oh, man, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still crying at this age. I must say I miss you raging at me. I have no desire to be a saviour or hero. I want to be Mu Yu, your son and disciple.¡±


    Xiaoshuai came in whilst eating a thigh. ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯ve been sitting by Ku Mu¡¯s bed for two days, reminiscing the fun days together in the past for two days now. You want something to eat? Elder Frost¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t bad at all, surprisingly.¡±


    Mu Yu took onest look at Ku Mu and then went out to learn Lie Shang had been training at the foot of a mountain while guarding the five caskets. Mu Yu crossed onto the small bridge Leng Bingxue was standing on and, in a timid voice, expressed, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll kill him if I stay at Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will kill him,¡± stated Mu Yu, referring to Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°They won¡¯t let you. He¡¯s a faction leader.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still kill him. And, I¡¯ll revive Dad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your ns are, but he trusts so you, so I trust you even more.¡±


    For a while, all that was audible was their fluttering clothing and the current under the bridge.


    ¡°I want to borrow a block ofnd here,¡± Mu Yu requested.


    ¡°He always intended for you to inherit this ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lie Shang opened his eyes once he sensed Mu Yu approach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Mu Yu took the five caskets through the valley Leng Bingxue renovated and stopped at the cave above ground in the space where Kumu cast Mirror Formation back in the day. He cleaved the cave to create enough room for the five caskets.


    ¡°I did say I would let those who deserve to live to live on. The formation I cast on your caskets will preserve your bodies.¡±


    Mu Yu enclosed the cave behind a wall of lush trees and then rendezvoused with Lie Shang by the river bank.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    ¡°Paying back some ¡®favours¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Celestial Star Sect. I¡¯ll rip Third Heaven Pce¡¯s fingers off.¡±


    ¡°¡­ All of the eight great sects are not to be underestimated. They haven¡¯t survived for millenniums thanks to pure luck.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time their seven Divine Peaks crumble, then,¡± dered Mu Yu, walking to the edge of the bank to peer into the calm weather.¡±


    ¡°You been there before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°ording to my knowledge there are at least, three Ascension Realm adepts and no less than forty-five Body Synthesis Realm adepts guarding each of the eight great sects¡¯ headquarters. How will you defeat the three?¡± Since Mu Yu could not answer, Lie Shang continued, ¡°You and I can defeat one each, but there¡¯s no chance we¡¯ll beat a third. If we¡¯re up against their patriarch, Tian Yuehen, there¡¯s no hope. From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s already at Apotheosis Realm.¡±


    Mu Yu turned to Lie Shang. ¡°This isn¡¯t your problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of things to do. The only viable tactic is to seek the aid of a third team member.¡±


    ¡°You have a candidate?¡±


    ¡°Xiang Nan.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 837May 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    <strong><em>Rumours</em></strong>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t True God seal those freaks in Moyun Mountains?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s strong enough to keep them there.¡±


    ¡°I heard he deliberately released them. His disciple, Mu Yu, is close to the fiend race. I heard from a fiend that he just released Ocean Fiend King not long ago. Third Heaven Pce is displeased with him and wants to have a word with True God. Maybe True God released them to spite Third Heaven Pce. I also heard Mu Yu possesses the ability of wood demons. There are ims that he¡¯s one of the five in the prophecy.¡±


    ¡°He can control wood?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, True God¡¯s four other disciples, Lie Shang, Cheng Yan, Xiang Nan and Qiao Xue can control one element each. If he trained them despite them possessing those elemental abilities, they might be aiming to usurp Third Heaven Pce¡¯s rule.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? And we¡¯ve respected him all this time.¡±


    ¡°I figured there was more than what we¡¯re told about True God when the elemental demons popped up. We can only depend on Third HeavenPce now.¡±


    ¡°We should destroy his damn statues, then!¡±¡°Mu Yu, let me go. Doesn¡¯t this piss you off? I won¡¯t allow them to spread libel about Old White Beard!¡± Xiaoshuai fumed, trying to wrestle free of Mu Yu¡¯s hold.


    Mu Yu picked up Xiaoshuai and went into a teahouse. ¡°You still haven¡¯t realised where these rumourse from?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care even if he pulled it out of his rear. This is nder of the highest degree. If it wasn¡¯t for Old White Beard, they wouldn¡¯t even be alive. What the hell?!¡±


    ¡°We have Third Heaven Pce to thank. Nobody else would know those details so clearly. I suppose they spread this misinformation to find us and turn everyone against us so that we can¡¯t run anywhere. At the same time, they can curry favour with the cultivators. I¡¯ve seen this sort of stuff so frequently by this point that I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all those who backstab their benefactor,¡± Lie Shang dered.


    ¡°Why does Third Heaven Pce want to ruin Old White Beard? What do they stand to gain?¡± Xiaoshuai raged.


    ¡°Though they¡¯ve captured Shifu, our presence introduces an unpredictable factor. If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ve realised that we¡¯re dangerous to them. Since we¡¯re not their pawns, we¡¯re their enemies,¡± answered Mu Yu, sitting down at the table by the window.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t just ungrateful; they¡¯re basically dishonourable traitors at this point!¡±


    ¡°Humans are uglier than you can imagine. All it takes is some carrot from Third Heaven Pce to turn them against Shifu. They¡¯re not worth helping,¡± expressed Lie Shang.


    ¡°That said, we¡¯re soon going to have to do this solo,¡± Mu Yu pointed out.


    ¡°Xiang Nan was ahead of the curve.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to locate him?¡±


    ¡°Xiang Nanst appeared at Mist City, the city closest to Moyun Mountains. Though we didn¡¯t find him or elemental demons in the area, I reckon there¡¯s something near there that brings him there.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, are we still going to search for the immortal?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°I almost forgot about that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about an immortal?¡± Lie Shang queried.


    After tuning in to Mu Yu¡¯s summary, Lie Shang questioned, ¡°What powers do immortals possess?¡±


    ¡°Fiend King Qinglong said we¡¯d be able to sense the energy once we reach Ascension Realm. If the nine immortals can unite, they can overthrow Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°I take it Third Heaven Pce is also searching for the ninth individual?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You mentioned Dragon Searching Formation. Perhaps we can use it to search for Xiang Nan.¡±


    ¡°We need something from him, then. You have any of his clothes?¡±


    ¡°He took all of his property when he left Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. I guess he knew about Dragon Searching Formation, therefore ensured there were no traces left behind.¡±


    ¡°Welp, there goes that,¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Wait,¡± blurted Mu Yu. ¡°I know how to find him using Dragon Searching Formation!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 734March 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 735March 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 786April 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortals Hall (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°What are you going to use?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    ¡°Desert Eagle Fiend King ¨C Hai Dongqing.¡±


    ¡°Desert Eagle Fiend King ¨C Hai Dongqing?¡±


    ¡°Xiang Nan took Hai Dongqing¡¯s heat, so we can use Hai Dongqing as the formation trigger to find where the heart is. If we can locate the heart, we can locate Xiang Nan.¡±


    ¡°Hai Dongqing must still be in the desert since you said it¡¯d take, at least, ten more years for the seal toe undonest time. Let¡¯s go there now¡± voiced Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Not so fast. We need to return to Moyun Mountains first,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough formation foundations for Dragon Searching Formation; Lie Shang¡¯s stock isn¡¯t enough to search the entire continent. We¡¯re going back there to top up.¡±¡°All right. Before we go, though, I have something I need to do.¡± Xiaoshuai crunched his knuckles.


    Mu Yu looked over to the ugly Primordial Infant Realm cultivator defaming his shifu and said, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, ask him how he knows True God¡¯s disciples¡¯ identities.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, juggling a Greater Heaven Stage formation foundation with Divine Soul Formation carved on.


    Xiaoshuai innocently tugged the cultivator¡¯s sleeve and deliberately waved a jade piece carrying a million spirit stones. ¡°Mister, where can I buy some candy?¡±


    The cultivator shed his pearly whites at the sight of the jade piece. ¡°I¡¯ll take you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Xiaoshuai skipped out of the alley they went into about fifteen minutester, humming a tune to his gait.


    ¡°And?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°He can never speak again.¡± Xiaoshuai sat down. ¡°Oh, and never walk again.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°He told me he heard about it from lecturers at Ultimate Immortals Hall. He was one of the people they hired among those they shared the ims with. We going to go check it out? If we get hired to spread the word, we can earn spirit stones.¡±


    Ultimate Immortals Hall gained traction in thest two years as stores that sold information on ultimate immortals to cultivators, and it provided information first to crush itspetitors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± responded Lie Shang, with a malicious undertone.


    Mu Yu bobbed his head. ¡°We can use this chance to see try and learn more about Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    Upon arriving at the polished edifice in Mist City, Xiaoshuaimanded, ¡°Stick close to me, and follow my orders.¡±


    Xiaoshuai led the team into the store, hands behind his back and chest out as snobbish young mastersmonly did, while Mu Yu and Lie Shang resembled his bodyguards. The ¡°bodyguards¡± cold aura kept everyone away. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 404October 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 546December 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 592January 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortals Hall (Part 2)</em></strong>


    ¡°How many damn counters do they need here? There¡¯s gambling, graphs. They¡¯re even selling the dead¡¯s property? What the hell?¡± Xiaoshuai scoffed.


    The belongings of the dead were worth a decent amount because people believed the former ultimate immortals had to have valuables to be one.


    ¡°This is Qian Qi¡¯s sword. He was our disciple during his time as a rank seventy-nine ultimate immortal, yet you¡¯re asking us to pay for what¡¯s ours? You¡¯re being ridiculous!¡± thundered Qian Sannian, a middle-aged elder of Reverse Refining Sect.


    The clerk dismissively asserted, ¡°Rank seventy-nine isn¡¯t even a big deal. When Qian Qi died to Chang Jianshui, we were the ones who fetched his belongings. It¡¯s only fair that you buy what you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for an oundish million!¡±


    ¡°Business is business. If you want it back, you buy it for what it¡¯s listed for. If you can¡¯t afford it, please leave. Somebody is bound to afford it.¡±


    Qian Sannian lividly looked up at the middle-aged Body Synthesis Realm cultivator on the second floor and then mmed a spirit stone jade wallet onto the table for he had to retrieve the sword their patriarch lent to Qian Qi.


    ¡°Who owns this chain of stores?¡± Mu Yu traced Xiaoshuai, who had run off to buy cakes, and went over to the table. ¡°Can you stick to the mission?¡±¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± Xiaoshuai took another bite. ¡°They offer free cakes here, and they¡¯re good. How about we eat first and then screw them over?¡±


    ¡°Eat first and then screw them over?¡± Mu Yu repeated I an amused tone, grateful Xiaoshuai was around to cheer him up.


    ¡°Check out those y dolls. They sell ultimate immortals as figurines. I found a figure of you.¡± Xiaoshuai pointed to a counter. ¡°Go see if they replicated you properly. We can start the mayhem after I eat a few more.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± admonished Lie Shang, stealing nces at the second floor and a room to the north.


    Causing mayhem was not the n; the real n was to find out who was behind the franchises, which was why Lie Shang screened the ce.


    The statues Xiaohuai referred to were approximately a hundred centimetres tall. Most importantly, they had urate models of Feng Haochen, all five of them with elemental demon abilities and even Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I want to buy Sword Shadow Dust Gale; he looks really cool,¡± a boy asserted.


    ¡°Feng, haven¡¯t you heard that people are bashing him?¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    ¡°I overheard a clerk mention he¡¯s conspiring with elemental demons. You can ask the clerk if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The nder no longer surprised Mu Yu. What really surprised him was a sign dering, ¡°Ultimate Immortals for Hire. Regardless of what the asion is, it¡¯s only a question if you can afford to invite them or not. There is no ultimate immortal that we can¡¯t hire as a guest for you.¡± Lie Shang and himself cost ten digits to invite. Of course, hardly anyone had that much to spare, so the lie could not be disproven.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go try. We¡¯ll be filthy rich if we cut the ribbon,¡± Xiaoshuai suggested, mimicking scissors with his free hand.


    ¡°Get out of the way, broke bums,¡± grouched a man behind them. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 525December 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 306August 28, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    <strong><em>We¡¯re Here to Create Mayhem</em></strong>


    The sleepy clerk behind the counter sprang to his feet and life upon hearing the grouch, conveying, ¡°I have been waiting for you, Young Master Yun Zizhi.¡±


    The clerk came around the other side of the counter to pull out a chair for Yun Zizhi an serve up tea. Yun Zizhi sneered at Mu Yu before he would decide to sit down.


    ¡°Clerk Liu, what banquet do I have to attend this time? I¡¯m a busy man.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Tang from Skygazing City would like to invite you to his sixtieth birthday,¡± replied Clerk Liu.


    ¡°Same price?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. The payouts are based on your ranking.¡±


    ¡°Yun Zizhi, Yun Zizhi,¡± mumbled Xiaoshuai, running his hand down the ranking sheet. ¡°Rank seventy-three Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer cultivator from Celestial River Sect. 280,000 thousand for a banquet? He¡¯s killing it as a gigolo! If someone chooses me, I¡¯ll eat them into bankruptcy, hehehe.¡±


    Seeing Xiaoshuai¡¯s surprise, Yun Zizhi ridiculed, ¡°Get ranked first, peons. Actually, wake up from your daydream first.¡±


    ¡°280,000 is all you¡¯re worth, yet you act as if you¡¯re a hot shot.¡±


    Yun Zizhi mmed the table furiously.


    ¡°Kid, mind what you say,¡± warned Clerk Liu.


    Xiaoshuai shoved the rest of his pie into his mouth and vigorously dusted the crumbs off his hands. ¡°You know what we¡¯re here for?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You abide by our rules while you¡¯re here. If you offend an ultimate immortal and end up beaten to death, nobody will pity you even if you¡¯re a kid.¡±


    Xiaoshuai ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Shut your potty mouth. We¡¯re here to smash your faces in!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this kid must still be wet behind the ears.¡±


    Clerk Liu shook his head. ¡°How are you going to do that when you¡¯re not even a cultivator?¡±


    Over five Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, one of whom was at the ninthyer, guarded the ce, so the customers and workers found Xiaoshuaiical.


    ¡°Clerk Liu, if anyone dares to start trouble here, I¡¯ll kick them out for you,¡± dered Yun Zizhi, giving Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai a snide look.


    Xiaoshuai imitated elders who liked to put their hands behind their backs and started strolling. ¡°Thankfully, your idiocy isn¡¯t contagious. I¡¯m a man of my word. Call your general manager here. I have questions for him.¡±


    Clerk Liu stopped smiling. ¡°Get out, brat. Else, I¡¯ll p you out.¡±


    ¡°Are you the owner here? No, so get lost.¡±


    Noticing the amount of attention drawn, Clerk Liu brayed, ¡°Our boss is a busy man. I¡¯ll show you what happens when you wag your uncouth t-¡±


    <em>Bang!</em> The heavynding smashed a hole in the mahogany floor.


    ¡°Pr-Proprietor?¡± quavered Clerk Liu, aghast at the sight of the Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer cultivator under Lie Shang¡¯s foot.


    Yan Zaishan, who was enjoying a cup of tea as he read his superior¡¯s instructions until Lie Shang barged in, whimpered, ¡°Y-you will not get aw-¡±


    <em>p!</em> Yan Zaishan had a new red tattoo on his face ¨C courtesy of Xiaoshuai. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you keep trash talking when I dered we¡¯re here to go on a rampage, dimwit.¡±


    Xiaoshuai turned to Clerk Liu and started performing wrist circles. ¡°When you said your boss is busy, did you mean busy being my training dummy?¡±


    Clerk Liu turned to the second floor. ¡°Arr-arrest these two!¡±


    Mu Yu dropped five Body Synthesis Realm corpses from the second floor, aiming them around Yun Zizhi and Clerk Liu. Mu Yu flew down to ground floor and rhetorically asked, ¡°Is five better?¡±


    Xiaoshuai ambled up to Yun Zizhi and screened thetter with his eyes. ¡°I recall you saying you¡¯d back them up.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I was just joking,¡± Yun Zizhi quavered, too scared to worry about embarrassing himself in his own urine.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have an issue with us vandalising this ce, then?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai, scanning the building.


    ¡°We killing them all?¡± Lie Shang inquired with a straight face.


    ¡°W-we are all innocent people,¡± begged Yun Zizhi.


    Xiaoshuai pranced over to the entrance and started chucking a Divine Soul Formation formation foundation up and down. ¡°Lie down one after another, and roll out of here. If I¡¯m not happy with your posture, you¡¯re not leaving this ce alive.¡±


    Yun Zizhi immediately lied down and rolled toward the door.


    ¡°You have fifteen minutes. If you haven¡¯t gotten out by then, you¡¯re taking the shortcut!¡± Xiaoshuai hollered.


    Once someone rolled to Xiaoshuai¡¯s feet, he sent them out with his foot and deleted their memories simultaneously.


    ¡°I never said you could go.¡± Xiaoshuai stepped onto Clerk Liu¡¯s face as thetter rolled to the door and kicked him back in. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 187June 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 13 Ch. 99September 14, 2022In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 298August 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortals Hall¡¯s Owner</em></strong>


    Xiaoshuai dislodged several of Clerk Liu¡¯s teeth with the numerous head kicks he threw once he shut the door. Only the workers from the store remained for questioning.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang gave each other a nod upon sensing someone¡¯s presence on the ceiling for a split second.


    ¡°You go. I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired, seeing Lie Shang take off.


    ¡°Malice.¡±


    ¡°Malice?¡±


    ¡°Someone is spying on this ce,¡± borated Mu Yu, still sensing someone spying from somewhere that he could not pinpoint. He only detected the presence once Xiaoshuai shut the door to the building.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing after them?¡±


    ¡°They could be trying to lure us away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake signal,¡± informed Lie Shang, returning to Mu Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°I know. I just wanted you to verify it.¡±


    ¡°They should still be nearby and biding their time to silence these employees.¡±


    ¡°Toote for that,¡± remarked Mu Yu, referring to the formations nted inside the employees to silence them if they talked but were now removed. Mu Yu took control of Yan Zaishan¡¯s mind using Divine Soul Formation and interrogated, ¡°Who instructed you to vilify True God?¡±


    ¡°Ye Feian.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his background, nor have I seen his face. He hides his face under the hood of his signature ck robe. I have never seen as much as his hand.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking with me. How do you twomunicate? How do you operate?¡±


    ¡°Jade slips are typically left on my desk, and I just carry out the instructions listed. The only thing I know is that I will be harshly punished should I fail toplete my tasks,¡± answered Yan Zaishan, appearing more terrified than when Lie Shang subdued him in one fell swoop.


    ¡°What unique traits does he have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe, but I always feel a sacred aura that urges me to prostrate myself in reverence from him whenever we meet. I once saw a pure and white light underneath his dark robe.¡±


    ¡°Scum from Third Heaven Pce as we thought. I think it¡¯s safe to conclude that Third Heaven Pce started these chains of stores. I guess it takes them to sell the belongings of the dead for profit.¡±


    Sitting on the rankings, Xiaoshuai notified, ¡°Ye Feian is also an ultimate immortal; he¡¯s rank neen.¡±


    Mu Yu went to the counter to confirm for himself. ¡°Why is there no information besides his name? Don¡¯t you collect information on those above rank twenty?¡±


    ¡°Besides Xiang Nan, there is no way of finding out who the top twenty are.¡±


    <em>Xiang Nan is still in ninth ce. The most usible assumption is that everyone in the top twenty, minus Xiang Nan, are associated with Third Heaven Pce. I can¡¯t exin the mysterious identities, otherwise. This must mean Xiang Nan was already at Ascension Realm when west met, </em>inwardly spected Mu Yu.


    ¡°Does that mean Xiang Nan killed one of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s ultimate immortals in thest two years?¡± Lie Shang questioned.


    ¡°In other words, the nine ultimate immortals is just a hoax?¡± queried Xiaoshuai, grabbing another pie to eat.


    ¡°Obviously. They wouldn¡¯t let anyone threaten their authority,¡± responded Mu Yu. ¡°If they can hide from us somendably, that means they should be Ascension Realm cultivators or above.¡±


    ¡°Did he also order you to malign Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡± Lie Shang interrogated.


    ¡°Yes. Five days ago, he directed us to hire preachers to spread the word. All I did was follow directives. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an unnecessary existence, then.¡±


    Mu Yu stopped Lie Shang from incinerating Yan Zaishan. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡°You want to spare them after the lies they¡¯ve spread?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re but minions. It won¡¯t change anything,¡± Mu Yu reasoned, walking to the door.


    Xiaoshuai sprinted over to walk in front of the two martial brothers until they bid Mist City farewell. An individual donning a ck robe stepped out from behind a tree and watched the trio depart.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples really are something. Couldn¡¯t even bait them out. That kid eating the pies wasn¡¯t the one exuding the malice; just who was it? Damn formation caster had to go and remove the self-destruct formations. Let¡¯s silence them in case they be a hazardter.¡± Upon entering Ultimate Immortals Hall, the individual found everyone already dead. ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Suddenly, he spun around to see Lie Shang standing there! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 837May 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    <strong><em>Yei Feian</em></strong>


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce?¡± Lie Shang voiced.


    ¡°Acha, I thought I was cautious, yet you two still got me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just stupid.¡± Lie Shang donned his ck mes as a coat.


    The individual in ck¡¯s eyes swam across the room until they fixed themselves on a table. He could not see who was there; however, it was not hard to sense the malice when Mu Yu wore it as a coat. ¡°Your brother got me good.¡±


    The only sound audible was Xiaoshuai casually chewing as the atmosphere was tense, and the noise on the street was kept out.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    ¡°My bad, I bit a peanut,¡± Xiaoshuai remarked, turning his remark into the bout¡¯s bell.


    As branches sprouted from the mahogany floor, the Mu Yu¡¯s opponent jumped to the second floor, prompting Mu Yu to make use of the wooden features to spawn more branches, creating a barricade.¡°Pretty good control,¡± praised the mysterious individual, harnessing his soul energy outside of his body as walls.


    Lie Shang torched the branches, using them as an express delivery service to set fire to the white screens. Mu Yu prated the barrier with his branches, forcing the mystery man to abandon his formerly safe zone. Once he got to safety, however, a current of qi, moving too fast for him to evadepletely, swiped his hood off.


    The young man attired in ck and glowing white was none other than Ye Feian.


    ¡°Good stuff, good stuff. Let¡¯s go again!¡±


    Lie Shang turned his mes into ming red swords, wielding them as projectiles. Ye Feian summoned thirteen white fist-sized spheres that revolved around him. Once Lie Shang¡¯s projectiles were no longer a threat, he used a technique called Soul Style Luo Sound, emitting a brief deep sound right before Mu Yu¡¯s sword took his head off.


    Mu Yu suddenly saw himself at Ku Mu Valley with Ku Mu revived and Feng Haochen freed. Discerning it was a hallucination the sound induced, Mu Yu snapped himself out, but the brief distraction was long enough for Ye Feian to get out of harm¡¯s range.


    <em>Boom!</em> Mu Yu¡¯s qi struck the wall. The tremors that came out of the blue startled the cultivators outside.


    <em>Damn it, if we keep this up, everyone in the city is going to see me,</em> inwardly cursed Ye Feian.


    ¡°Worried about cultivators seeing you?¡± Mu Yu taunted, noticing the irate motion on Ye Feian¡¯s face.


    ¡°They¡¯ll side with me. Why should I fear them?¡±


    ¡°Now I feel like seeing that for myself.¡±


    As Mu Yu sted a hole in the wall, Ye Feian immediately put a red lid on the hole.


    ¡°Both of you are good. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t y with you two any longer.¡±


    Ye Feian linked his thirteen spheres, trigging a formation under his feet that could shine white light.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    Ye Feian ripped apart the floor and then spawned white, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple beams from the ground, incarcerating him behind colourful energy bars.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound, Obliterate!¡±


    Ye Feian amplified the seven energy beams, unleashing energy that kept Mu Yu away. In the next instant, Ye Feian had vanished from the building, leaving no presence behind.


    ¡°How did he escape? Teleportation formation?¡± Lie Shang questioned.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve noticed the formation if it was a formation. I¡¯ve seen this trick before. It¡¯s simr to a ritual. Xiaoshuai, you notice anything?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I smelt the smell of those flesh-winged horny monsters.¡±


    ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members can¡¯t be killed? They¡¯re just going to run whenever they can¡¯t win?¡± Lie Shang inquired.


    ¡°I doubt it. I¡¯mte, but I can sense that he prepared something in the ground for these scenarios.¡± Mu Yu excavated the ground with his branches, revealing a huge b of stone that was now dismembered. ¡°The pattern on this is the same as what I saw at Divine Lunar Pce. This is what he used to flee.¡±


    Mu Yu tried to piece together the fragmented stone b, only for a white light fixed in it earlier to crumble it. ¡°They were ready for everything when they opened these stores, I suppose. What do you reckon your chances of killing him in a duel?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him on my own.¡±


    ¡°What I don¡¯t get is why they don¡¯t want to be seen in public,¡± voiced Xiaoshuai. ¡°See, all three of you were exposed at the same time, the cultivators should back him up.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 837May 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    <strong><em>Audible!</em></strong>


    ¡°You make a good point, Xiaoshuai,¡± Mu Yu concurred. ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer, though.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, how could he hear you?¡± Lie Shang queried.


    ¡°I¡­ overlooked that.¡±


    ¡°Could bloodlust energy negate Sky-Shrouding Bloody Guardian?¡± Xiaoshuai proposed.


    ¡°No, it evidently worked. He couldn¡¯t see you; he only zeroed in on you once you directed your hostility toward him. From what I remember, their soul energy can¡¯t hurt you. Did you feel that the soul energy was dangerous to you?¡± Lie Shang inquired.


    ¡°Yes. When he used his spheres, I was plunged into an illusion for a second.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue this somewhere else as people are bound to be here any moment now,¡± suggested Lie Shang.


    Mu Yu removed his branches from the building and departed with the two.When a cultivator outside knocked on the door to Ultimate Immortals Hall, the entire building came crumbling down, taking jaws to the ground at the same time.


    ***


    Ye Feian put his signature ck robe back on upon arriving atop a mountain outside Mist City and waited two hours for two others to arrive. ¡°Jin Xiyun, Gu Chaoyu, you two are slowpokes.¡±


    ¡°You encountered Mu Yu and Lie Shang?¡± asked ultimate immortal rank eighteen, Jin Xiyun.


    ¡°I also fought them.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have traded blows with the in the presence of so many cultivators,¡± reproved Gu Chaoyu, ultimate immortal rank seventeen.


    ¡°They set me up.¡±


    ¡°Anyone discover who you are?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How strong are they?¡±


    ¡°You try fighting two with bloodlust energy and tell me. By the way, is it normal for me to be able to hear Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°You heard his voice?¡± blurted Jin Xiyun.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have heard him when he has Sky-Shrouding Bloody Guardian erasing his existence in our presence.¡±


    ¡°Believe what you will. Don¡¯t forget that the executioner saw Mu Yu when he executed Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Ku Mus death triggered thepletion of the formation, so it was iplete until then. If you¡¯re telling the truth, then something is going on.¡±


    ¡°Opinions, Jin Xiyun?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ If I¡¯m no wrong, <em>that</em> must be why you heard him.¡±


    ¡°Bloodlust energy?¡±


    ¡°No, bloodlust energy wouldn¡¯t be able to defuse it.¡±


    ¡°Can you be explicit?¡± Ye Feian and Gu Chaoyu grouched in unison.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ We can confirm it when we next run into him.¡±


    ***


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Crouching Dragon Mountain to collect five elements formation foundations,¡± stated Mu Yu, on the way to Moyun Mountains.


    The group made a pit stop just outside Moyun Mountains on Xiaoshuai¡¯s request because he was bored of eating pies and wanted to cook up some meet dishes.


    Sitting on a rock, Lie Shang questioned, ¡°Shall we search for Cheng Yan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know how to face him now that our paths oppose each other.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also on the wanted list nowadays, so he might be done with the cultivation world just as you two are,¡± Xiaoshuai opined.


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± disputed Lie Shang.


    ¡°Why not? Look at Mu Yu. Back in the day, he was always wishy washy when it came to killing, yet he wipes out an entire city in one go now.¡±


    ¡°Unlike us, Cheng Yan won¡¯t ept bloodlust energy,¡± Mu Yu imed.


    ¡°How would he fight Third Heaven Pce, then? Mu Yu, you¡¯re only a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator with it, and he¡¯s about the same level, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lle up with something,¡± Lie Shang expressed.


    ¡°Have you seen him since we separated at Clearwater City?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen Ling¡¯er or any of the others for that matter. She probably hates me for running off without a word again.¡± Though bloodlust energy dulled his emotions, Lie Shang still got emotional whenever it came to Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°¡­ She won¡¯t hate you. Instead, she¡¯ll yearn for you.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan is still at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. He¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Lie Shang conveyed, albeit with a concerned undertone.


    ¡°I wonder how Tian Ran is doing, though I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d face her now.¡±


    For a while, the only audible sound was Xiaoshuai eating and cooking while the other two were in their own world. Once he was done, he tidied up and licked his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s roll.¡±


    Upon zooming into Crouching Tiger Mountain, Mu Yu looked over to Lie Shang. ¡°You sense it?¡±


    ¡°Elemental demons,¡± responded Lie Shang, suppressing his qi.


    ¡°Water demons,¡± rified Mu Yu, suppressing his qi and casting a formation ton them.


    Though Lie Shang could sense the elemental demons, he couldn¡¯t identify their type. Mu Yu could identify the water demons owing to his time spent with Qiao Xue.


    The fact that not all of the elemental demon types invaded Eastern Desert City suggested that not all of the elemental demons were on the same wavelength yet.


    Upon arriving at a small river, they detected water demons in the water; however, there were no other traces.


    Using the trees as cover, Mu Yu transported them to the teleportation formation the elemental demons employed to escape from Moyun Mountains back then.


    ¡°Wood demons.¡±


    ¡°Fire demons.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 828May 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 837May 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    <strong><em>Elemental Demons¡¯ Situation</em></strong>


    ¡°Why do I sense the qi of fire demons? I thought they¡¯d be out on the frontlines as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Lie Shang rified, ¡°Not all fire demons crave battle.¡±


    ¡°What would theye back here for?¡± queried Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu suggested, ¡°Whatever the case, we¡¯re not here for them, so let¡¯s tried to go around them.¡±


    The detour was quickly cut short when they came across a wide river originating from the top of the mountain and stretching farther than their eyes could see were houses, seemingly inspired by human architecture, constructed from ice and water sitting on the water surface of the river that was never there until now. Most importantly, there were adults dressed in blue chatting in the corridors and young water demons running in the corridors. Once the kids jumped into the water, they switched to their true forms.


    ¡°There must be thousands of houses here. This ce resembles a utopia more than the imitations humans make. From memory, the teleportation formation is on the other side of the river. I don¡¯t know how to sneak past this many water demons without rming them.¡±


    ¡°Fly over the top?¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°They¡¯ll sense your presence when entering their territory regardless of how high you fly,¡± stated Lie Shang.¡°Start here and ughter our way across?¡± Xiaoshuai proposed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ughtered before we make it across. Lie Shang, can you tell where the fire demons are?¡± Mu Yu asked from the forest.


    ¡°At least, a hundred kilometres to our left.¡±


    ¡°I can sense wood demons in this forest, but I can¡¯t spot any traces of them. This is peculiar. Let¡¯s head back before they¡¯re alerted. Forcing our way through isn¡¯t going to fly.¡±


    ¡°As ast resort, we can set up a small-scale Dragon Searching Formation to see if we can locate Xiang Nan. I still have some five elements formation foundations,¡± Lie Shang put forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    Wood demons mobilised the trees around the trio and emerged from within, catching them in encirclement right off the bat. While the pack was focused on Lie Shang, the leader locked onto Mu Yu.


    ¡°I detect bloodlust from you.¡±


    <em>Why does this wood demon look as though it covets my bloodlust energy?</em> Mu Yu pondered.


    ¡°Want to be fire wood,¡± rhetorically questioned Lie Shang, harnessing his mes on his arms.


    ¡°Where is Tree Elder?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Tree Elder? We executed the coward ages ago,¡± scoffed the leader, transforming its leaves into des.


    ¡°You want to sh with humans?¡± Mu Yu inquired in a low voiced.


    The leader smirked. ¡°Exactly. The coward wanted to avoid confrontations, but we don¡¯t agree. You possess bloodlust energy and have Wood Spirit. Still, you¡¯re not Lord Ju Mang. Allow me to capture you and revive Lord Ju Mang.¡±


    ¡°More threats without substance.¡± Mu Yu tapped his foot, evening the odds with the trees in the vicinity, proving that his ability to control wood surpassed their own.


    ¡°Bloodlust energy certainly lives up to the hype. Thank you foring here.¡±


    The leader fired off a column of leaves upwards and then exploded it. Someone in the distance discharged bloodlust energy to signal they received the message and began to encroach.


    <em>Energy identical to the three reverends on an Ascension Realm opponent,</em> Mu Yu Yu inwardly noted. ¡°The wood reverend must¡¯ve stolen Tree Elder¡¯s bloodlust energy.¡±


    Lie Shang d himself in ck mes, instilling fear in the wood demons.


    Someone cast aside the trees Mu Yu mobilised before. The individual enveloped in leaves descended and then released the leaves, revealing her green dress, ample legs as well as her signature green hair.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Yu mentally ticked off a checklist as he readied himself for any attack from the maiden who appeared many times more dangerous than Ye Feian.


    ¡°Wood demons¡¯ new reverend, Xuelian,¡± announced Xuelian, tone more mature than her appearance. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 269August 10, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 814May 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 266August 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    <strong><em>Xuelian</em></strong>


    ¡°You killed Tree Elder?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Weaklings have no business in a leadership role.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m next?¡± Mu Yu churned up bloodlust energy, aware he no longer had Tree Elder to look out for him.


    ¡°Her n is to control your mind and merge with Ju Mang in your ce,¡± notified Lie Shang.


    ¡°Fire Reverend must¡¯ve failed. Embarrassing.¡±


    Seeing Mu Yu looked over to him, Lie Shang powered up further. ¡°That was what Fire Reverend wanted to do to me.¡±


    Mu Yu turned back to Xuelian. ¡°Give me your best shot.¡±


    Xiaoshuai returned to his normal form to fit back inside Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.¡°Fire Reverend will owe me a favour now. Get them!¡±


    Lie Shang advanced first,busting the red trees closing in. To Mu Yu and Lie Shang¡¯s surprise, the trees were able to prate through the mes without taking damage, a feat that not even Mu Yu could aplish.


    ¡°You two are still amateurs at using bloodlust energy.¡±


    Xuelian snapped Mu Yu¡¯s branches with her green, slithering branches as though they were feeble twigs. Mu Yu started to detect energy within her branches that changed the nature of the nts. Switching his strategy, he caught a branch to try and overrule Xuelian¡¯smands, yet it rejected him as well as knocked him back.


    <em>Where have I seen this before?</em> Mu Yu mused, irate.


    Mu Yu brought Wood Spirit down on the branches hard, yet his de bounced off after the impact that sounded as if he chopped metal. Worse, Wood Spirit was unable to take control of the branch.


    ¡°She¡¯s stronger than the three who besieged Eastern Desert City,¡± Lie Shang informed.


    ¡°Colour me surprised,¡± Mu Yu replied, dodging swirling branches from various directions with Lie Shang.


    Mu Yu cloned Wood Spirit in branch forms to deflect the whips. Xuelian continued shifting trees around to increase her armoury of lethal red branches. The sonorous sounds of leaves and branches flinging from side to side travelled far and wide.


    Every time Mu Yu¡¯s weapons collided with Xuelian¡¯s branches, her branches would sprout thinner branches and travel along Wood Spirit to jeopardise Mu Yu. Despite Mu Yu conjuring branches constantly, he was unable to keep up with Xuelian¡¯s pace.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re tough just because you have Wood Spirit? You¡¯re human; you can never wield its maximum potential, hahaha.¡±


    By the time he realised it, Mu Yu had his back against the perimeter of the forest. Behind him was the water wall extending a kilometre up from the ground to separate the turf of the two races. Thus, he stopped and had his trees be phantoms then peered up to Xuelian fighting Lie Shang.


    ¡°It was a mistake to leave our spirit lords in your filthy hands. It¡¯s time I release our lord!¡±


    The earth was unable to withstand the force of Xuelian¡¯s whips, let alone Lie Shang. Yet, the more protracted the fight, the more Lie Shang was hungry to fight.


    ¡°You two humans aren¡¯t worthy of wielding our power!¡±


    Xuelian bounced Mu Yu and Lie Shang off the water wall.


    ¡°Xuelian, stay in your own area!¡± brayed Water Reverend, on the other side of the water wall.


    ¡°Then, protect your border, cowards,¡± Xuelian preached.


    Water Reverend, furious, froze the water wall, creating a makeshift mirror.


    ¡°Hahaha, their solid ice wall works in my favour. Now you two have nowhere to run two.¡± Xuelian fired off branches as tree picks at both of them.


    ¡°Grab on!¡± eximed Lie Shang, shrouding Mu Yu in his ck mes.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang were airborne by the time Xuelian evaporated the ck mes.


    ¡°Weaklings. Humans are nothing before our might,¡± ridiculed Xuelian, barricading Mu Yu and Lie Shang between trees again.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t just humans. We¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples.¡±


    The duo, who tossed their shifu¡¯s skillset into the back of their minds once they predominately wielded the elemental demons¡¯ power, drew their celestial swords once again, this time without fire or trees. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 847May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 128May 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    <strong><em>Xuelian VS Mu Yu and Lie Shang</em></strong>


    Close quarters, stated Mu Yu.


    I know, Lie Shang responded.


    Both of them confirmed Xuelians body movements were clumsy whenever she started swinging trees at them and limited her field of movement. In addition, there was a vacant two square metres around her while active for she needed to ensure there was enough space to cast her control spell. Just as importantly, she underestimated Mu Yu and Lie Shangs manoeuvrability.


    Ill take the front, Mu Yu asserted.


    Got it.


    You two think splitting up to run will stop me from killing you? Humans.


    Once Xuelian sent her trees in opposing directions, Mu Yu cast a formation, expanding its surface area. He slipped Shadow Splitter Sword into the void and lightened his body mass. His ck and white eyes switched to green formations, changing the nature of his bloodlust energy. Standing at the centre of his eight trigrams diagram, he drew up a golden formation in front of him. As the branches closed in, he finished turning it white  Contiguous Horizon Formation.


    With his defence resolved, Mu Yuunched the counterattack, beginning with firing Shadow Splitter Sword from the void. The golden formation imbued within the qi current empowered the sword to cut through the trees. Once it was close enough, he cast Appose Horizon Formation.You might have surprised me, but its not enough to hurt me!


    Xuelian built a big hand from branches to catch Shadow Splitter Sword. Mu Yu teleported while cloning Shadow Splitter Sword to slip past the hand. Xuelian vaulted up before Mu Yu could acquire his target and the spawned more wooden hands to keep Mu Yu away.


    My hands went through the swords?!


    By the time Xuelian realised it, a Shadow Splitter Sword was a mere two centimetres away from the right side of her head. She retracted her head into her body, avoiding her head rolling through the forest at thest second.


    You just cut my hair! brayed Xuelian, now bald.


    In the meantime, Lie Shang bridged the gap at top speed, utilising Dustfallen Stance to bounce from tree to tree before the branches that sprouted could catch him. Encroaching from behind, Lie Shang strove to take Xuelians right arm.


    Xuelian pivoted onto her side and summoned a branch from her feet behind her. Carrying the momentum through, she turned to bind Lie Shang.


    Dont take your eyes off your opponent.


    Xuelian jerked her head to her left, surprised to discover she misjudged Lie Shangs position. Unable to react in time, Lie Shang harvested her left arm, reducing it to loose bark. Livid, Xuelian swung a haymaker with her remaining arm. She suddenly felt her arm was exceptionally light as she started to sweep it across. Upon ncing to her right arm, she saw Mu Yus sword alreadying out the order side of her arm.


    Lie Shang immediately took aim at Xuelians waist, while Mu Yu searched for her head. Xuelianmanded a tree trunk below to gobble her up, saving her from dismemberment. The duos attack bounced straight off the metal-like trunk. Meanwhile, the trunk grew vertically without paying heed to them. Nheless, the duo pursued it into the sky.


    Her body isnt as sturdy as the trees she controls, Mu Yu informed.


    Way ahead of you.


    You two think youre tough now?! Xuelian expanded the circumference of the tree trunk whilst sprouting red lotuses along it. The red lotus that bloomed atop the tree had a width of a hundred metres. She reformatted the flower petals to create a wood demon made from said petals. You will pay with your lives for destroying my favourite body!


    Damn, she has a fetish for youth, yet she sounds older than Old White Beard, whose lived for ages, Xiaoshuaimented.


    I was addled why she wouldnt reveal her real body, but now I know, Lie Shang remarked.


    Xuelian ripped her new arms up, sundering the earth and spawning thick branches from underground.


    All shes done is turn the forest into a freaky forest and turned herself into something resembling a tower with branches growing out of her.


    The plethora of branches shrouding the sky changed the blue dome red.


    Mu Yu, she seems markedly superior to you at controlling trees, Xiaoshuaimented.


    Thats because Ive never tried creating something so eerie.


    As a branch swept across, Mu Yu teleported to the ground. Cant guard against branches a sted hundred metres thick. Damn it. Get lost. Is fatigue not a thing to her? Whats with this deft movement? Lie Shang, left.


    Mu Yus advance required high-level control over his body as the varying thickness of the branches influenced his rhythm.


    You want to fight in the pocket? Fine by me!


    Although Xuelian caught Mu Yus ankle, he calmly summoned Shadow Splitter Sword from his void. Though Xuelian did not break a sweat thwarting the sword aimed at her head, it granted Mu Yu enough time to get his leg out and retreat.


    Lets see how tough you are without your sword. Xuelian stuffed Shadow Splitter Sword in a scabbard of flower petals and jammed it into a solid tree branch. Look at you desperately running. Why dont you just yield? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 848May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 850May 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 847May 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    <strong><em>Xiaoshuai and Celestial Swords</em></strong>


    You talking about this sword? Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword from his void nonchntly. I can smell your frustration. Try deting your ego.


    Xuelian opted to take Mu Yus cleave head on with fragile-looking leaves that turned out to be a revolving weapon  simr to a sharp spin top  stopping Mu Yus sword cutting through. While his sword was rtively still, she attempted to snag his sword, spurring Mu Yu to swing at her arm.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Her skin is even tougher than before, Lie Shang, who was also locked in battle,mented.


    Its over for you two! Xuelian scattered the flower petals on her, encasing Mu Yu in a tree prison at the same time.


    Mu Yu, can your blood end this monster? Xiaoshuai queried.


    No. Even though my blood spilt onto her petals when she grazed my arm, it didnt stop the petals.


    In an unexpected turn of events, the cage Xuelian erected around Mu Yu shook the space within the moment Mu Yu cast Heavenly Stars Formation to escape, foiling his attempt to get out.You must think youre the only race who can cast formations, Xuelian sneered, branches glowing the way a five elements formation would.


    The knowledge on five elements formation that Lie Shang shared equipped Mu Yu with the means of discerning the formations weakness. The problem was Xuelian was not going to give him time to do so.


    Though Mu Yu stopped her attempt to tear him limb from limb using Contiguous Horizon Formation, he was still at risk. Xuelian squeezed together the cell she constructed for Mu Yu in an attempt to counter Contiguous Horizon Formation by force. It was an effective strategy for her as she was exceedingly strongpared to them.


    Xiaoshuai!


    Roger!


    Xiaoshuai hopped out of Mu Yus shirt and assumed his human form, albeit keeping his ws to hack away at the trees. Suddenly, a branch brushed Xiaoshuai away violently, and all of the branches he sliced remedied themselves. Mu Yu caught Xiaoshuais fall with a formation and retrieved thetter.


    Rubbing his buttocks, Xiaoshuai grouched, It hit me! I want to hack it to pieces!


    Guess I have to resort to deploying one of the domain abilities.


    Xiaoshuai mimicked Mu Yus movements, sping his feet in the air, thereby summoning Shadow Splitter Sword to his hand. Eh? Mm I think I recall something. Is this how you use the celestial swords?


    Xiaoshuai scratched the back of his skull with his hand and then poked his forehead with his left hand. A bright energy travelled down from his forehead, spreading to every inch of his body and into the sword. Upon opening his eyes, everything in the environment was still. Shadow Splitter Sword jolted, sending vibrations across the field. It sounded as though a squall was imminent. Energy from the firmament coursed through the trees to reach Xiaoshuai, roiling his qi. He ran his hand along the sword and muttered, I swear this is familiar. Ah, whatever, lets just butcher this freak first.


    Xiaoshuai took Shadow Splitter Sword, which had resized to the appropriate length for his body, and hacked apart the solid trees. Together, they were akin to a violent tornado decimating everything in sight, power that neither Mu Yu no Lie Shang thought was possible.


    Mu Yu, Im out of energy! cried Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu triggered Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts right away, extending its reach to Xiaoshuai. Youre practically guzzling my spiritual energy.


    Owing to the formation linking their minds, Mu Yu saw a swordsman, attired in green, travelling from star to star and created a rift in the atmosphere that allowed him to travel to different voids. His prowess and might in swordy overwhelmed the source of malice directed at him each time he intruded in a new void. With one swing, his bright qi would emanate from him and bind bizarre-shaped figures in his qi despite the power they embodied. Nothing could stop their inexorable deaths once he caught them.


    I wont allow you to desecrate Third Heaven. The peerless swordsman that had the envy of the mightiest in existence and Mu Yu was none other than Mu Yus shifu  Sword Shadow Dust Gale! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 849May 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 848May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens  Ch. 315September 2, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    <strong><em>I Have to Save Him</em></strong>


    Xiaoshuai emerged from Feng Haochen¡¯s sword and hopped onto thetter¡¯s shoulder. Enjoying an apple, Xiaoshuai asked, ¡°Where next?¡±


    ¡°There,¡± answered Feng Haochen, peering at a star.


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It might cost me my life,¡± Feng Haochen brightly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°If I can make it back, I want to stay at Third Heaven, the world I like, to protect it.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu returned to reality after viewing Xiaoshuai¡¯s fragmented memories, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I did everything in my power to bring him back to Third Heaven after he suffered grievous wounds. He mentioned he wanted to protect this world¡­¡± Xiaoshuai scratched his head, addled. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to die! I don¡¯t want him to die! I want to save him! I want to save him! Ah¡­¡± Xiaoshuai uncharacteristically trembled as though an earthquake hit, silver trails coursing down his cheeks. ¡°I have to save him!¡±


    Xiaoshuai transferred two energy rays from his eyes into the ether, connecting with the swirl up there. He snatched Lie Shang¡¯s Sky Scorcher Sword and, dual wielding, unleashed hell on the firmament. As two currents of qi streamed down from the heavens, thunder cracked. The scattered energy from the swords effortlessly mowed down Xuelian¡¯s trees.


    Xuelian reverted to her true form in hopes of halting the qi attack, only for the energy to swerve onto an angle, vanquishing a third of her body. She turned tail as the qi started to cleave through the earth and demolish everything in sight.


    ¡°I have to save him¡­¡± Xiaoshuai murmured, voice fading each time he repeated himself and whipped his sword. The rampaging qi suddenly reversed, returning to the two celestial swords. ¡°He made it. He made it. So sleepy now. So sleepy¡­¡±


    Xiaoshuai raised the corner of his lips up, d, as opposed to his usual mischievous grins.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai!¡±


    Mu Yu caught Xiaoshuai¡¯s backwards fall. Xiaoshuai¡¯s lights were out, but he went into his slumber with a smile. Gradually, Xiaoshuai returned to his beast form just as in the scene Mu Yu saw, where Xiaoshuai lied on Feng Haochen, clinging tightly to thetter¡¯s shirt.


    ***


    ¡°You promised to let me taste every world¡¯s best dishes; you can¡¯t die on me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring you along on such a dangerous quest. Sorry¡­¡± expressed Feng Haochen, despondent after suffering a grave wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Why do you insist on erecting Celestial Prison when you¡¯re this hurt already, though?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t enough immortal people in this world. Celestial Prison will also keep the foreign races out of Third Heaven Pce¡­¡±


    ¡°But then you w-¡±


    ¡°I want to protect this world because I¡­ like¡­ it¡­¡±


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s memories ended as Feng Haochen¡¯s voice tapered off.


    ***


    Xiaoshuai slept clinging to Mu Yu¡¯s shirt just as he did with Feng Haochen back then. Xiaoshuai¡¯s memories had Mu Yu sentimental about his choices up to this point. In addition, he reframed what he really knew about Celestial Swords Nine Summons after Xiaoshuai demonstrated that the former did not actually know everything there was to know about the discipline. He reyed what he saw again so that he could try to learn the unearthed skills.


    Mu Yu ced Xiaoshuai in his shirt and picked up his sword upon seeing Lie Shangnd.


    Lie Shang retrieved his sword. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai recalled a number of memories that have to do with Shifu.¡±


    Lie Shang pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re awfully worn out.¡±


    ¡°I loaned my spiritual energy to Xiaoshuai.¡±


    ¡°You sensed it?¡±


    ¡°The swordy? Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How much did you learn?¡±


    ¡°Forty percent.¡±


    ¡°How much can you execute?¡±


    ¡°Ten percent.¡± Mu Yu felt Shadow Splitter Sword vibrate gently in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be main vanguard this time, then,¡± Lie Shang asserted, enhancing Sky Scorcher Sword in red energy.


    Xuelian, unable to walk any longer, decided to mount another attack, spurring the bloom of branches and leaves again as she could tell the tremendous power before onlysted a fleeting moment. That said, perhaps Xiaoshuai managed to deal damage to her systems, causing her output to be reduced to a fraction of what it was before.


    Lie Shang held his sword up, heating up the spiritual qi in the atmosphere. Once the branches came into range, he violently smote them! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 647February 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 120May 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 126May 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    <strong><em>Celestial Swords¡¯ Swordy</em></strong>


    The zing qi generated a gust of wind that prevented the trees from approaching, simultaneously igniting them.


    ¡°Trees under my control shouldn¡¯t be mmable!¡± raged Xuelian.


    ¡°You said humans aren¡¯t the only ones who can cast formations. What makes you think you¡¯re the only ones who can leverage the five elements?¡± Lie Shang rhetorically questioned.


    At the start of the fight, Lie Shang used the inherent mes in Sky Scorcher Sword, which was why he could not torch the trees. Dousing those mes in his spiritual energy, however, took their potency to another level.


    Xuelian triggered the release of vitality from the nts to extinguish the fire at the cost of her own qi. Worse, she was so fixated on Lie Shang that she did not pay attention to Mu Yu, who cast an eight trigrams diagram from Shadow Splitter Sword. Consequently, she was toote to realise Mu Yu had spawn enoughed Shadow Splitter Swords to vanquish all of her weapons.


    ¡°This is only the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts allowed the wielder to harness their character into their swordy, creating a style unique to each individual. For instance, Lie Shang¡¯s style could be described as violent currents, while Mu Yu¡¯s style could be described as an endless stream.


    Xuelian called forth all of her bloodlust energy, trying to shield herself against Mu Yu¡¯s attack with red lotuses. Mu Yu¡¯s endless onught elerated the growth of the lotuses. Once a flower had its moment of glory, withering was the inevitable sessive stage. Xuelian could only watch on in anger and despair as Mu Yu¡¯s swords pulverised her defences to pierce her.


    All of a sudden, they all detected three bloodlust energy signalse out from nowhere and close in at high velocity.


    ¡°They¡¯re here! You two are done for now!¡± Xuelian guffawed even though the flower petals on her withered one after another.


    ¡°It¡¯s those three. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Mu Yu inwardlymented, <em>If only I had another fifteen minutes and more spiritual energy in the tank, I could finish her.</em>


    Xuelian, unyielding, formed a wall from of red lotuses, denying the duo a way out. Lie Shang hastilybusted them, only for a ck-stone wall consisting of numerous minerals to rise from the ground. At the same instant, a maic force of sorts pulled them back ¨C a technique Cheng Yan once utilised against Mu Yu.


    ¡°Damn it, this wall is more robust than her flower wall!¡±


    A fire demonunched a fireball at the two.


    ¡°Two for one trip? Lucky.¡±


    ¡°Spirit Lords Ju Mang and Zhu Rong aren¡¯t for me, though,¡±ined the elemental demon in front of the wall.


    ¡°Who cares? Capture them first,¡±manded the reverend with the high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Why are these three here?¡± Mu Yu groaned.


    ¡°No clue. They shouldn¡¯t know our whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in no shape to fight them at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Nothing beats failure but a try. Stay close!¡± instructed Lie Shang, heating up his sword again.


    ¡°Fifteen kilometres to your left, now!¡± Mu Yu heard in his head out of the blue.


    ¡°Lie Shang, fifteen kilometres to our left!¡± Mu Yu yelled, saving the questions forter.


    Had Lie Shang stopped to ask where the sudden idea came from, they could have been punctured full of hole from the earth spikes that sprouted from the ground. Earth Reverend generated another earth wall to intercept their fleeing prey right away, nevertheless.


    ¡°Let me!¡± Lie Shang concentrated his qi at the tip of his sword and plunged it into the wall, drilling it through.


    ¡°st it!¡± cursed Lie Shang, watching more and more earth walls rise from the ground behind the one he took down.


    Luckily, Lie Shang was able to plough through the walls for the reason that they were hastily formed unlike the first one.


    Mu Yu transferred his spiritual energy to Lie Shang to speed things up for their pursuers were not taking their time. s, another gleaming ck wall rose, even curving this time to trap the duo.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ve also gone through about half of my spiritual energy stores.¡±


    Mu Yu felt a force from below pulling him from behind. As Lie Shang appeared to not feel it, Mu Yu dragged Lie Shang along into a ck hole, crashnding out on the other side.


    ¡°What forest is this? Where are the three reverends?¡± Lie Shang contracted his brows.


    ¡°I know as much as you do.¡±


    ¡°Just in the nick of time.¡±


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang spun around.


    ¡°Tree Elder?¡±


    Mu Yu spotted the linden tree that Wood Spirit came from behind the cordial elder. The dimming tree removed its branch from Mu Yu and greeted him with a shoulder pat.


    ¡°That was a close one. We¡¯re lucky the tree¡¯s remaining energy was enough to save you.¡± Tree Elder cheerfully patted the linden tree.


    ¡°You saved us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to be at Crouching Dragon Mountain right now.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. Xuelian told me that you¡¯re d-¡±


    ¡°Dead? Wouldn¡¯t she like that?¡±


    ¡°Can I expect some exnations?¡± Mu Yu questioned, giving the linden tree the cold shoulder.


    ¡°Same old. The linden tree called me here to rescue you when it sensed your aura. Having said that, the tree had no intention of saving your senior. You just happened to grab him in time.¡± Tree Elder gave Lie Shang a nod, signalling he knew who Lie Shang was.


    Lie Shang reciprocated the gesture to convey gratitude.


    Mu Yu patted the linden tree¡¯s branch on his shoulder to give it his thanks.


    ¡°Come with me. You can ask questionster.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 848May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 849May 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 847May 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    <strong><em>Elemental Demons¡¯ Genesis</em></strong>


    Mu Yu had never seen trees, at least, a hundred metres tall with a circumference of ten metres until he crossed swords with Xuelian. As they strolled along the barely sun dappled path, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Tree Elder, I thought wood demons didn¡¯t want any part in the war. Why is Xuelian eager to fight?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the minor exceptions,¡± simplified Tree Elder, leading them to low-lyingnd where there were a lot of wood demons in human forms.


    Because there were countless types of nts out there, the wood demons did not wear uniform attire, albeit green still being the most popr colour. While the water demons constructed homes on a river, the wood demons built homes on trees, which they essed via timber staircases that were made from the same trees. Unsurprisingly, the balconies were also built from thick and sturdy tree branches. The wood demons¡¯ homes drew one¡¯s attention in for the green leaves peppered along the branches and trees added a nice touch to their otherwise stale design.


    The elemental demons courteously greeted Tree Elder, respected Mu Yu for his aura but exhibited aggression towards Lie Shang owing to to his fire attribute.


    Upon setting foot on the third step of a staircase under a banyan tree, the steps started moving on their own, escting them upwards, while the branches in their way would move aside for them to pass through the return to their original spots.


    ¡°This is my residence,¡± informed Tree Elder, leading them through his room to the balcony at the rear and offering them seats.


    Because of the fast tree esctor, Mu Yu and Lie Shang did not realise how far up they were until they looked ¨C over two hundred metres above ground level. What theybelled a river turned out to be almost asrge as an ocean.


    ¡°Where are we? Will Xuelian and three reverendse here?¡± Mu Yu queried, peering at the water demons vaguely visible in the distance.


    ¡°No, we are on the water demons¡¯ side; Xuelian won¡¯t cross the boundary.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    ¡°¡­ Crouching Dragon Mountain is no longer the same Crouching Dragon Mountain that you know.¡±


    ¡°I never expected you to be back when you were dying to get out of Moyun Mountains,¡± Mu Yumented.


    ¡°Moyun Mountains is a paradise.¡±


    ¡°Elemental demons have paradises now?¡± Lie Shang voiced, not willing to believe the im that came from theposed Ascension Realm adept.


    ¡°He can be trusted,¡± Mu Yu assured.


    Tree Elder smiled to show that Lie Shang¡¯s spection did not offend him. ¡°We had to escape due to Celestial Prison. By the time we returned to Third Heaven Continent, cultivators had upied so many ces, while we were too weak to reupy ournds. Life was hard out there. There¡¯s no question that there¡¯s less spiritual qi at Moyun Mountains, but we¡¯ve grown ustomed to the peaceful life here.¡±


    ¡°¡¯We¡¯ being only a portion of you,¡± Lie Shang rebuked.


    ¡°That is undeniable. At present, we are split between a pro-war faction and pro-peace faction; that applies for all elemental demon races. Besides the wood demons under Xuelian¡¯s lead in these mountains, the four other elemental demon types all prefer peace. Those who advocate violence have already returned to Third HeavenContinent to vie for territory.¡±


    ¡°How did the other three reverends make it here so fast if Xuelian is the only one here?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Mm¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, they employed a teleportation formation. I¡¯m not sure what the other three reverends are up to out there; however, I can ascertain that they have set up teleportation formations everywhere they¡¯ve gone. Xuelian must¡¯ve sent a distress call to them. I believe they must¡¯ve jumped through several teleportation formations to reach you due to the distance limitation on the formations.¡±


    ¡°How did Xuelian usurp your authority?¡±


    ¡°I reaped what I sowed.¡±


    ¡°You gave her bloodlust energy?¡±


    ¡°Bloodlust energy belongs to Lord Ju Mang, therefore disappeared along with his disappearance. I found it sealed within Xuelian, who was still a mere nt at the time I discovered her.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s nk look prompted Tree Elder to continue, ¡°As I mentioned, humans, elemental demons and fiends have many things inmon. Just as humans require aptitude for cultivation to be cultivators, fiend beasts need to develop intelligence to be fiends. By the same token, anythingprised of the five elements, be it nts, mes, rocks, water, metals, will need to possess a certain degree of spiritual qi in order to develop sentience, evolving into elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°All nts be wood demons once they develop intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. All of the wood demons you encountered below are evolved trees, vines etc.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you more simr to fiends?¡±


    ¡°Fiends¡¯ original form is that of fiend beasts. Elemental demons¡¯ genesis is that of immobile objects.¡±


    ¡°Dragon vines?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a special type. They shouldn¡¯t be categorised as nts because they must nourish themselves on spiritual qi for ten thousand years in order to evolve. See, Archfiend Qinglong abandoned his nt form after cultivating for a millennium post-evolution. You¡¯re aware the five elements are perfectly bnced in him, right? Normal nts can never be as blessed.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can imagine the earth and metal demons since there are a plethora of types or rocks and metals. Are there various types of water and mes?¡±


    ¡°Water demons rely on their element. You have water in tea, from wells, rivers, creeks and so forth. Some liquids are more corrosive than others. Different water sources have different temperatures. Some water demons are evolved ice picks.¡±


    ¡°All mmables can evolve into fire demons,¡± Lie Shang added.


    ¡°And that includes nts, metals and rocks. Once a nt is set alight, it¡¯s no longer considered a nt. Thus, a fire demon can be born from it. I suppose wood demons and fire demons don¡¯t get along since thetter ismonly an evolution of scorched nts.


    ¡°Now, back to Xuelian. Xuelian, who was originally a crystalsnow lotus, is the host Lord Ju Mang chose to seal his bloodlust energy in. When I found her, the bloodlust energy had turned her into a blood lotus, which is why I gave her the name Xuelian. Owing to the seal, she couldn¡¯t evolve. I intended to extract the bloodlust energy from her, but I identally allowed her to evolve.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s her current form?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°She was but a lively kid when she first evolved; I dismissed it as nothing to fret about. We repaired the teleportation formation connecting to Second Heaven after we left Moyun Mountains. I believe you¡¯ve been to Second Heaven? I transported a number of wood demons to Second Heaven to take advantage of its enriched spiritual qi. I judged Xuelian to be sensible enough to go. That was my first blunder.¡±


    ¡°Her na?ve personality in your presence was all an act?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°Yes. The bloodlust energy influenced her thoughts from the moment she developed intelligence. She hid it well, nevertheless. Anyhow, due to the differences in the nature of nts at Second Heaven, it, we had to grapple a lot to control them. ordingly, we returned to Third Heaven¡­ Upon returning to Third Heaven, Xuelian started to run amok.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 847May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 848May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 73May 4, 2023In "Martial King''s Retired Life"

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    <strong><em>Shifu and Disciples</em></strong>


    ¡°When Metal, Fire and Earth Reverends found Water Reverend and I, I learnt that they harnessed the bloodlust energy for themselves instead of trying to host it as I desired because they wanted to control it,¡± elucidated Tree Elder.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t bear to smelt Xuelian to control the energy?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°Yes. As such, I had to expend a big volume of mental energy just to suppress the energy at fixed intervals. During one asion, while I was wrestling to suppress it, she sneak attacked me to steal the energy I possessed. Had it not been for the linden tree ¨C the one that saved you ¨C not saved me, I would¡¯ve died. In case you weren¡¯t aware, the tree is an ancient tree of our race.


    ¡°Xuelian is proficient enough at controlling the energy that she was able to utilise it to influence the minds of others, thereby gaining authority over their minds. I fled with the wood demons she had yet to control to this side, where she wouldn¡¯t cross.¡±


    ¡°Water Reverend doesn¡¯t want a part in the fighting?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like fighting. In saying that, she has yet to grasp it despite knowing where it is. Either way, I¡¯m grateful for the help and shelter. Xuelian doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m still alive. Xuelian¡¯s ability to control wood puts yours to shame, which is why you struggle to break through her trees. I assume you¡¯re still reluctant to ept the bloodlust energy. Until you ept it, you won¡¯t be able to unleash Wood Spirit¡¯s full potential. As long as you ept its power, the trees you spawn will be fearless, including¡­ fire.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± scoffed Lie Shang.


    ¡°We can knock her off her throne. The two of us would¡¯ve in her if those three didn¡¯t show up,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°You two can defeat her?!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need bloodlust energy to y her,¡± Lie Shang aloofly added.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised considering you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gales¡¯ disciples.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be so lucky the next time she runs into us,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking bloodlust energy too lightly. If you nearly bested her, I guarantee she will leave Moyun Mountains to attain more potent bloodlust energy viamitting murder. The next time you encounter her, she¡¯ll be stronger than she was this time. All I can do now is ce our bets on you. Now that you have your own bloodlust energy, you should m-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not merging with the spirit lords,¡± Lie Shang cut in.


    Tree Elder faced Mu Yu. ¡°Do you share the same stance? Unless you merge with Lord Ju Mang, you won¡¯t be able revive whoever it is you¡¯re trying to revive.¡±


    Mu Yu had not changed his goal, but he did not want to discuss it until he got his hands on Walk-in Heart Genesis. ¡°We¡¯re here for five elements formation foundations. Can you procure some for us?¡±


    ¡°I can. How many do you need?¡±


    ¡°The more the better.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯ll need some time since they¡¯re also precious to us.¡±


    ¡°Tree Elder, there is one more thing I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How do I suppress bloodlust energy?¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu went to meditate under the linden tree that enveloped him in green energy as per Tree Elder¡¯s instructions. Upon shutting his eyes to guide his bloodlust energy, memories surged to the surface, among which included the scene of cultivators calling for him to throw himself to the three reverends camped at the city doors. He could feel their emotions, hear their voices and witness the anarchy again.


    ¡°Shifu may be easy-going, but he meant it when he said he wanted to protect this world because he liked it.¡± Mu Yu huffed as he opened his eyes, continuing to breathe frantically thereafter as the bloodlust energy uncontrobly circted around his body. ¡°Why?! What does this repulsive world mean to Shifu?!¡±


    Mu Yu unloaded a wave of bloodlust energy that the linden tree erased once the two crashed. The tree¡¯s lively qi and the golden rays weaving through its branches soothed his mind.


    ¡°This tree is quite amazing,¡±mented Lie Shang, from the branch next to Mu Yu. ¡°Of all the trees, this is the only one that lets sunlight through.¡±


    Lie Shang did not see what Mu Yu saw, so Mu Yu did not bring it up. Nheless, Lie Shang emphasised, ¡°It¡¯s not about what the world means to Shifu but what it means to you.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to you, then?¡±


    ¡°Neither elemental demons nor humans in this world ept me. In the same vein, why do I need their approval to live in this world? Who are they to approve or deny me? If they try to kill me, they can expect me to kill them. When you said you want to follow your own will at the desert, the logic lit up a light for me. Shifu said our decisions are correct as long as it doesn¡¯t conflict with your conscience.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. Taking countless lives is correct to us, but it¡¯s wrong from Shifu¡¯s perspective because his goal is to protect this world.¡±


    ¡°What do you think Shifu thinks?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡±


    ¡°Shifu won¡¯t oppose our beliefs. He said that there are a lot of things that we need to experience for ourselves. Thus, he won¡¯t admonish us even if we ughter an entire city and he isn¡¯t happy about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but, if nothing else, I know what my purpose in life is ¨C get strong, ughter Third Heaven Pce, rescue Shifu and protect everyone from Mount Dustfallen. I¡¯ll see to it that I achieve those goals even if I must raze this world to the ground.¡±


    ¡°And it still has nothing to do with Shifu.¡±


    Mu Yu activated a formation beneath him, teleporting himself to the top of the linden tree. As he peered at the enormous river, he gently caressed Xiaoshuai. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 852May 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 818May 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 567January 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    <strong><em>Return to the Desert</em></strong>


    Although Lie Shang and Mu Yu spent little time with each other, Lie Shang genuinely cared for Mu Yu as a junior. Though the same man mentored them, their thoughts diverged. Lie Shang truly embodied living at his own pace, refusing to carry the world or to spare his shifu¡¯s wishes a thought. Mu Yu took the opposite stance, shouldering the responsibility as a son and a disciple.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make you risk your life again. I will protect you,¡± Mu Yu promised, caressing Xiaoshuai.


    ***


    ¡°I had to rely on the linden tree to suppress the bloodlust energy I hosted. I never merged it with my body; you will have to figure out what to do once you merge it with you. Xuelian and the other three immediately refined the energy upon attaining it, so they didn¡¯t need to suppress it. The only ones who know how to suppress it are our spirit lords. Therefore, you can ask Lord Ju Mang for help,¡± educated Tree Elder, passing over some five elements formation foundations he obtained with assistance from Water Reverend over thest three days.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± expressed Mu Yu, choosing not to mention his decision to avoid Ju Mang. ¡°Can we have an audience with Water Reverend? It would be polite not to greet her.¡±


    Tree Elder smiled. ¡°She says she would prefer not to as she doesn¡¯t want to be involved in your conflict with the four reverends.¡±


    Understanding Water Reverend¡¯s decision to stay out was her way of conveying her desire for peace, Mu Yu requested, ¡°Could I bother you to show us the way out?¡±


    ¡°I have scheduled for you two to leave via a teleportation formation. Due to the patrols at the other one you headed to, you can¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°Tree Elder¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it. I trust you.¡±


    Mu Yu did not understand Tree Elder¡¯s trust meant having faith in his chances of changing the oue of the war and trusted that he would fuse with Ju Mang. Mu Yu did not bother to ask, just thankful Tree Elder chose his side.


    Tree Elder escorted the duo to a makeshift teleportation formation and greeted the water demons guarding it. The formation teleported them toke located on a mountain peak that was originally a volcano.


    The leader of the group waiting at the top of the mouth was a water demon adorned in a blue robe. ¡°You two ought to leave now.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± responded Lie Shang, paying no heed to the open aggression aimed at him.


    ¡°Head east. That¡¯s where Mist City is.¡±


    ¡°Please ept our gratitude,¡± Mu Yu conveyed.


    The duo soared over the mountains of varying sizes surrounded by water, each with ake located at their peak, ice houses at the foot of the mountain and on the way up. It took them only two hours to bring the silhouette of Mist City into sight.


    The duo was back to the scorching desert where Archfiend Hai Dongqing was sealed after flying for a day. After weathering the desert¡¯s punishment for fourteen long hours and sighting the outline of Clearwater City, Lie Shang asked, ¡°You want to drop by Clearwater City?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to destroy it,¡± answered Mu Yu, insinuating that the event at Eastern Desert City would inevitably repeat itself if he was there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to Wall of Death, in that case,¡± Lie Shang suggested, changing directions.


    ¡°Stop! You are not allowed to be here!¡± shouted a fiend amongst a group of them atop the wall.


    Several Body Synthesis Realm fiends made an appearance at the bottom of the wall to confront Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo.


    ¡°Out of my way,¡± demanded Lie Shang, heating up the air even further.


    ¡°Mu Yu?!¡± The doctor from Sunshine Valley ordered, ¡°Stop! It¡¯s Mu Yu. He¡¯s an ally!¡±


    The other fiends apologetically dropped their aggression upon learning it was Mu Yu.


    ¡°Why are you here, Doctor?¡± Mu Yu nodded.


    ¡°Please forgive the dragons for shouting at you. We followed the directions you provided to find Archfiend Hai Dongqing¡¯s sealed location and are now trying to remove the seal.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to be here when you are a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ You know how I told you about me sneaking into humankind¡¯snds to find herbs in the past. I led the team because I¡¯m more familiar with your terrain.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me you intend to undo the seal with this small team, do you?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 848May 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 24April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 852May 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    <strong><em>Formation Setting and Formation Dismantling</em></strong>


    ¡°No. Ten days ago, Ancestor Baiyuan brought us here and nned to defuse the seal himself using brute force. Since it did not work out, he told us to stand guard here,¡± exined the doctor.


    ¡°Where is Old Furry now?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Haha,¡± chuckled the doctor, finding the name Mu Yu gave Archfiend Baiyuan amusing. ¡°He is currently trying to figure something out in Clearwater City. He did mention he might fetch you to help out.¡±


    ¡°Pull your team out. We have business to handle,¡± Mu Yu demanded, eager to find Xiang Nan.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You two are not permitted to trespass. He is our king,¡± aggressed a Body Synthesis Realm fiend.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang threatened the fiend in a stare down, startling thetter. As a consequence, the doctor proposed, ¡°Mu Yu, I believe you won¡¯t hurt him. How about we have somebody notify Ancestor Baiyuan, and you can enter once he has returned?¡±


    ¡°Sounds bad.¡±


    Mu Yu followed Lie Shang down the wall. Thankfully, the doctor shook his head at his fellow fiends, hinting for them not to confront the duo.


    The fiends had dug up a cave that connected underground, fearing the surroundings might copse if they were not careful. Mu Yu, to the contrary, whipped out Shadow Splitter Sword and cleaved the wall. As such, the doctor hurried over and urged, ¡°M-Mu Yu, I think you should re-evaluate this. Ancestor Shay-¡±


    ¡°If the copse of this wall was all it took to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be an archfiend.¡±


    Mu Yu returned to swinging at the wall, turning the fiends¡¯ efforts to naught. At the end, he unloaded a current of spiritual energy to disperse the sand, revealing an altar with the archfiend sitting on it. Mu Yu erected a formation around them, forbidding the fiends from entering the perimeter.


    The doctor, who was unable to get used to Mu Yu¡¯s personality change, told the fastest fiend to fetch Archfiend Baiyuan from Clearwater City.


    ¡°How are we going to extract him?¡± Lie Shang inquired. ¡°Shifu¡¯s seals around the altar aren¡¯t something we can muscle through.¡±


    ¡°Since the seals have weakened over time, I should be able to defuse the formation if you give me some time. In the meantime, don¡¯t let the fiends in,¡± answered Mu Yu, sending himself into the seals.


    Mu Yu internally analysed, <em>These golden lines on the altar are a sign that Shifu used natural energy, while the spiritual qi for the formation foundationses from the entire desert. We became formation foundations, as well, from the moment we closed in. I still don¡¯t understand how Shifu¡¯s formations work to well, but let¡¯s give this crack.</em>


    It took Mu Yu seven days of sitting at the altar to learn the formation¡¯s structure and formte a method to dismantle it. Archfiend Baiyuan kicked back in a tent and had a group pf fiends wait on him, fanning him and supplying fruits.


    ¡°Kid, has my shoddy a son-inw worked it out yet?¡± Archfiend Baiyuan asked of Lie Shang. Had Mu Yu not been inside, Archfiend Baiyuan and Lie Shang would have thrown hands on the first day, when Lie Shang refused him entry to Mu Yu¡¯s barrier. ¡°Why are you acting tough? I could finish you with a huff of my nose.¡±


    ¡°Try me,¡± provoked Lie Shang, folding his arms and aiming Sky Scorcher Sword at Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°Show some respect. Zhu Rong didn¡¯t dare to run his mouth in my presence, yet you think your bloodlust energy scares me?¡± Since Lie Shang refused to budge, Archfiend Baiyuan advised, ¡°Think twice before utilising that energy. It¡¯s not your energy at the end of the day. You think things will end well when you don¡¯t ept it, yet continue to wield it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. It¡¯s a different case for my son-inw, though. I can sense his malice form all the way here, and it hasn¡¯t been long. I want to know why he¡¯s undergone such a drastic change.¡±


    The banana peel Archfiend Baiyuan, who sat with his legs crossed, incinerated when he threw it.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± stated Mu Yu, ambling over.


    ¡°Finally. Have you lifted the seal yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You two can take a hike, then.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan got up and finished the remainder of his banana.


    ¡°Since I can defuse the barrier, I can also reinforce it for another five millenniums. You want to test me?¡±


    ¡°I know you can, but you won¡¯t have a chance, hahaha!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan bound the duo with his energy and sauntered over to the formation. Secondster, he came back, fuming, ¡°You filthy turd! Are you messing with me?! You still want to be my son-inw or what?!¡±


    ¡°Never cared for it and never will.¡±


    As much as Mu Yu hated it, he knew Archfiend Baiyuan too well. ordingly, he set up the formation to extend for another century if the archfiend fumbled with it when it would havee undone on its own in only ten more years.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve killed you already if it wasn¡¯t for Qiao Xue.¡±


    ¡°Release us.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan clicked his fingers, releasing the duo. ¡°What are you doing here? Your block of wood here wouldn¡¯t say a word, but you can say something, right?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell you,¡± responded Mu Yu, knowing too well that Archfiend Baiyuan would run off to Xiang Nan and smash thetter¡¯s face in if he knew where Xiang Nan was.


    ¡°Do you not know how important Hai Dongqing is right now?!¡±


    ¡°I do. The two of us need you archfiends to do us a favour, though. Stay out of my way if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡±


    ¡°Is it that hard to tell?¡±


    ¡°You son of a¡­ What do you want? What did youe here for out of the blue, for me to light your face up?¡±


    ¡°I need to borrow Hai Dongqing¡¯s body for a bit. Just stay out of my way until I¡¯m done,¡± stated Mu Yu, delivering the message he originally came out to deliver because Dragon Searching Formation would hurt him if he was distracted while operating it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. You¡¯re a clumsy jerk. Nobody can afford to let any harm befall him!¡±


    ¡°The statistics show I saved you and Archfiend Yujiang. What harm did I inflict on you two? If you have such an issue, keep waiting for another century,¡± Mu Yu argued, signalling for Lie Shang to follow him to the altar.


    As Archfiend Baiyuan watched the two walk through the barrier, the doctor appeased, ¡°Ancestor, Mu Yu is a sensible young man. It should be all right.¡±


    ¡°I bloody know that!¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan stomped back into his tent and chomped a banana, pretending it was Mu Yu¡¯s head.


    Realising Archfiend Baiyuan was trying to be crabby with Mu Yu, the doctor chuckled to himself.


    Mu Yu activated the five elements formation foundations set around Hai Dongqing, illuminating the altar in an emerald light, forcibly altering Feng Haochen¡¯s formation.


    ¡°What do we do if the archfiend tries to trespass?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Mu Yu assured.


    Mu Yu had no issues splitting Dragon Searching Formation to search for two different targets as he ensured they wouldn¡¯t sh. ¡°You search for Xiang Nan. I¡¯ll search for the immortal.¡±


    <strong>NOTE:</strong> I have swapped Archfiend for Archfiend as I find it more fitting. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 788April 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 790April 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 785April 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    <strong><em>Lightning¡¯s Guidance</em></strong>


    ¡°Be careful once your conscious leaves your body. I know your will is strong, but we have no clue what might be out there in this expansive world,¡± cautioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°I know,¡± responded Lie Shang, poking the formation trigger, Hai Dongqing.


    Mu Yu nted a green formation into Lie Shang whilst flipping on his own dragon scale to pull his consciousness out of his body. It felt akin to his eyes moving apart clouds and travelling into the distance. He followed the dragon scale, waiting for it to react to the immortal. The view from above limited what he saw to shadows and silhouettes of scenery, humans, fiend beasts, ghouls and so forth. Nevertheless, he could discern their status, such as which was snowynd.


    Mu Yu pulled over upon seeing a someone, who was drifting in the ocean of lightning, summon natural lightning from the sky using himself and using his hands to manipte their shape into various lightning fiend beasts. With a flick of his wrist, the lightning fiend beasts would burst, raining down as specks of dust.


    <em>That¡¯s Reverend Nilei¡¯s domain ability ¨C Lightning Obliteration! It must be him. Wait¡­ Archfiend Qinglong couldn¡¯t find him because he was hiding his whereabouts, and the scale hasn¡¯t resonated with him. Is it Reverend Nilei? The view of his back is a lot more vivid than everything else I can see and¡­ nostalgic.</em>


    Mu Yu swiftly checked the mountain. s, there was nothing besides fiend beasts running about.


    ¡°Where is this mountain? Let¡¯s get a view from above.¡±


    Upon inspecting the surroundings, Mu Yu discovered the mountain was two thousand and five hundred kilometres south of a city.


    <em>Can¡¯t see the text on the que, damn it. Nothing around sticks out to use as a marker. Did someone slice off the most important part of this mountain or something? I guess I should just remember it as resembling a snapped sword. I need a map when I get back.</em>


    About to call off the search, a lightning figure suddenly popped into Mu Yu¡¯s mind, pointing to the south.


    <em>Is he guiding me? Isn¡¯t this the back of the person I just saw? Wait, did he reverse search me?</em>


    Once the lightning figure disappeared, Mu Yu headed south, proactively trying to search for the individual.


    <em>I¡¯ve been flying for an hour, yet there¡¯s still no sign of him. Come on. Where are you?</em>


    After travelling almost five thousand kilometres, the dragon scale started to sh.


    ¡°Does this mean I¡¯ve found the immortal?¡±


    A golden light beyond the vague rivers, forests and cities started to sh.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve piqued my curiosity.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 846May 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 831May 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    <strong><em>Ninth Immortal</em></strong>


    Frankly, Mu Yu hoped the person he was found was Reverend Nilei more than the ninth immortal. If Reverend Nilei was willing to point him in the right direction, he assumed the former would also help revive Ku Mu.


    ¡°If Reverend Nilei knows where the ninth immortal is, why not protecting the immortal himself instead of guiding me there?¡± Upon closing in on the golden light, Mu Yu realised he recognised the ce for he had been there before. ¡°Surely, I¡¯m imagining things. That¡¯s the ninth immortal?¡±


    Mu Yu called his consciousness back to his body, switching off Dragon Searching Formation¡¯s and dimming the dragon scale. Unlike the revolving formation that decelerated, Mu Yu¡¯s head started spinning with questions. Unable to wrap his head around it, Mu Yu checked on Lie Shang, who was still running the formation, and then made his way over to Archfiend Baiyuan.


    A grin came to Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s lips. ¡°Found what you were looking for?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± asked Mu Yu, certain he had concealed what he was doing.


    ¡°When you activated Dragon Searching Formation, the one who watched you is an immortal. I felt qi flit past me before. Your formation can¡¯t detect me, but I can tell someone is searching for me,¡± gloated Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°You know what I was searching for?¡±


    ¡°How should I know when you weren¡¯t spying on me? I reckon you¡¯ll tell, though, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Apotheosis Realm adepts have means of avoiding Dragon Searching Formation¡¯s detection, correct?¡±


    ¡°Are you pleading me for an answer?¡±


    ¡°If you activate your domain ability, you shouldn¡¯t be able to protect yourself. As a consequence, the formation can¡¯t detect you if both are cast simultaneously, correct?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with you and, therefore, refuse to reply.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan turned his head away.


    ¡°Given you could tell what I was doing, you could reverse trace me if I tried to spy on you, correct?¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®Father-inw¡¯, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Thought so. His concealment technique was negated when he utilised Lightning Annihtion, resulting in me detecting him by ident. He reversed traced it and learnt who I was. That exins why he guided me to the ninth immortal.¡±


    ¡°I never answered yes or no, so what are you mumbling about?¡±


    ¡°Reverend Nilei has always known who the ninth immortal is and, presumably, been protecting the immortal all this time. By this logic, he should always be near the immortal, yet I didn¡¯t detect him. Why?¡±


    ¡°Oi, are you ignoring me?!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you, Reverend Nilei?¡±


    ¡°Oi! You must¡¯ve found Reverend Nilei and the immortal if you¡¯re going to prattle that much. Who the hell is the ninth immortal of Third Heaven?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll protect them. You can find some other pastime.¡±


    ¡°You can at least tell me their name, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°You think I was born yesterday?¡±


    Lie Shang, who finally wrapped up, shot Archfiend Baiyuan a re, then tilted his head to gesture for Mu Yu toe.


    Archfiend Baiyuan refused to give the duo passage. ¡°Did I give you permission to leave? You haven¡¯t answered my questions or defused Hai Dongqing¡¯s seal. Do I have to beat you two into submission?¡±


    ¡°If youy your hands on us, Hai Dongqing shall never be released,¡± Mu Yu threatened.


    Archfiend Baiyuan swivelled around and levelled five hundred kilometres of thendscape behind him. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t want Qiao Xue to be a widow! Neither of you are leaving until I have answers.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan stomped the ground, generating multiple tornadoes in a wall formation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±


    ¡°I know Xiang Nan ran off with Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart. You two used Hai Dongqing¡¯s body as a formation trigger to find his heart. Where is Xiang Nan?¡±


    Upon reaching the border of the sand tornadoes, Mu Yu replied, ¡°We¡¯re busy. I know how important Hai Dongqing is.¡±


    ¡°Release him, then!¡±


    ¡°When Shifu sealed you away, he ensured you wouldn¡¯t die. Hai Dongqing¡¯s idea of self-defence is suicide. Without his heart, he¡¯s dead. He won¡¯t be immortal if he leaves his seal without his heart. What happens if his energy can¡¯t find a host? You want this world to be blown to oblivion?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to find Xiang Nan with you two, in that case,¡± demanded Archfiend Baiyuan, not willing to trust Hai Dongqing¡¯s life to Mu Yu.


    ¡°You won¡¯t, and you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m getting at. You have a more important task.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 787April 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 857May 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 789April 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    <strong><em>Third Heaven Pce¡¯s History</em></strong>


    Archfiend Baiyuan raged, ¡°What could be more important than retrieving Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Protecting his body is more important than retrieving his heart,¡± Mu Yu explicated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my men guard his body.¡±


    ¡°By what wizardry are fiends, who couldn¡¯t stop Lie Shang and I, going to stop Bai Jie all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Bai Jie?¡±


    ¡°Archfiend Qinglong mentioned Third Heaven Pce would keep tabs on you the moment you set foot outside of fiend territory. In other words, they would already know where Hai Dongqing is sealed by now. If youe with us, what do you think Bai Jie will do to him? Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s also a formation caster. If I can defuse the seal, so can he.¡±


    Realising Mu Yu was dead right, Archfiend Baiyuan surveyed the surroundings for spies.


    ¡°Third Heavy Pce never knew where Shifu and Illusionary Clear Rain sealed you archfiends. You¡¯ve gone and divulged Hai Dongqing¡¯s location to him. You sure you want to take this risk?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong this time. Third Heaven Pce always knew where we were sealed.¡±


    Mu Yu narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Rather, the former Third Heaven Pce knew where we were sealed.¡±


    ¡°borate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know?¡± Archfiend Baiyuan treated his knowledge as a trophy against a battle against Mu Yu that he came up with himself. Howbeit, Mu Yu refused to pose a question, flipping Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s switch again. ¡°Ask me something!¡±


    ¡°Already demanded an exnation.¡±


    ¡°<em>Hiss</em>. Fine, you win! I¡¯ll be the bigger man and enlighten you.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan pulled out a chair to sit. ¡°Third Heaven Pce is no longer the Third Heaven Pce back in my day.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Prior to being sealed, I often visited Third Heaven and met Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader back then. Reverend Xuan Jizi loved to speak cryptically, but he was a decent man.¡±


    ¡°Pause for a second. Reverend Xuan Jizi was Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader?¡±


    ¡°I thought you went into Fiend-Sealing Pagoda knowing that,¡± teased Archfiend Baiyuan, taking a bite out of his banana. ¡°Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as your shifu, Reverend Xuan Jizi was formidable. He, along with Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Illusionary Clear Rain and Evil Shadow Eternally Youthful, were the ones who sealed us. It¡¯s a pity he wasn¡¯t immortal like the other three.¡±


    ¡°Elder Helian Kong told me Reverend Xuan Jizi is an elder of Formation and Talisman Sect, not the leader of Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°Is there any issue with being both? Come on. Didn¡¯t you just mention Bai Jie is proficient with formations?¡±


    ¡°How can he affiliate with both groups? Which one is he?¡±


    ¡°Why is your head as rigid as a rock? Third Heaven Pce used to be nothing more than a title, not a faction. People knew Reverend Xuan Jizi as an adept of Formation-Talisman Sect, not Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader. He only makes an appearance when humankind is in peril to lead members of Third Heaven Pce spread out around the world.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members are all over the world? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be where the cycle of samsara is?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know the details. What I can tell you is that the members of the former Third Heaven Pce used to be a faction consisting of an elder from each sect, some ns¡¯ members, freestyle cultivators and even hawkers on streets. Reverend Xuan Jizi stated that the three requirements for qualifying as a member of Third Heaven Pce were potential,petence and secrecy.


    ¡°Potential is necessary to bing strong. Competence refers to assassination, reconnaissance, spying, business and leadership skills. In short, you must have a speciality. Reverend Xuan Jizi¡¯s expertise was formations. Secrecy means that you must forego whatever identity and status you held prior to bing one of them.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members are found everywhere. They will test candidates they see possessing the three required attributes to determine if the candidate is worthy of joining them. If not, their memory will be erased. The leader selects who their sessor will be, but they must receive the approval of others. This election process is held at the cycle of samsara.¡±


    ¡°Back to where we started: Reverend Xuan Jizi didn¡¯t tell me he was Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s supposed to be a secret from everyone but us immortals, after all.¡±


    ¡°I thought they¡¯re the catalyst for the conflict between elemental demons and humans.¡±


    ¡°Maybe now but not back during Reverend Xuan Jizi¡¯s era. Under his leadership, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s establishment was to act as mankind¡¯s guardians. Bai Jie is the one who directed them down another path. Perhaps the former leader didn¡¯t see Bai Jie for who he really is. It¡¯s understandable since Bai Jie fooled even your shifu. Let¡¯s just say Bai Jie is more dangerous than we give him credit for. Bai Jie cultivates on soul energy from the cycle of samsara. From what Brother Qinglong said, the consequence is they end up with appearances that put the word ¡®hideous¡¯ to shame.¡±


    ¡°The holy light of their soul energy gives cultivators the impression that they¡¯re deities.¡±


    ¡°ording to Qinglong, that¡¯s but a disguise. We can¡¯t put our finger on it, but we feel there¡¯s something bizarre about the current Third Heaven Pce as they¡¯re exceedingly stronger than previous generations. Consider that my warning to keep your wits about you.¡±


    Mu Yu mused, <em>I¡¯m sure Shifu would¡¯ve noticed something off even if he was gravely injured. Why did he trust Bai Jie? I have a feeling that a piece of the puzzle is still missing.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 475November 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 555December 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 474November 20, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    <strong><em>Skirmish in the Desert</em></strong>


    ¡°While we convince Xiang Nan to return Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart so that we can free him, keep an eye on Hai Dongqing,¡± Mu Yu instructed.


    Archfiend Baiyuan detonated a punch, dispersing his tornadoes. ¡°Make it quick because patience isn¡¯t my forte!¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. By the way, do you have any means of concealing our bloodlust energy?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, why do you have so many demands?¡±


    ¡°Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Archfiend White Ape stroked his chin. ¡°I can¡¯t suppress it once it¡¯s inside you. Having said that, I can conceal it.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan smacked Mu Yu on the shoulder, numbing thetter¡¯s entire shoulder girdle, and then transferred fiend energy to Mu Yu. ¡°Your bloodlust energy is essentially a disease now. When you want to conceal it, trigger my true essence. I need to stress that it¡¯s merely concealing it, not deactivating it. It¡¯s in your best interests to minimise your reliance on it.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan repeated the process on Lie Shang, albeit hitting thetter extra hard to blow off steam.


    ¡°Not even a thank you, my goodness. Just my luck,¡± grumbled Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Yu and Lie Shangunched off into the ether.


    ¡°¡­ Huh? Did he just thank me? Whoa!¡±


    ***


    ¡°What a catch. We were only instructed to watch over Archfiend Baiyuan. Now we know where Mu Yu and Lie Shang are, as well,¡± remarked Gu Chaofeng, overwatching Wall of Death from thousands of kilometres away.


    ¡°Their bloodlust has grown to the point that we can still sense them all the way from here,¡± added Jin Xiyun.


    ¡°Any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ You follow those two to see what they¡¯re up to. I¡¯ll stake out here as finding Hai Dongqing¡¯s sealing location is crucial to His Eminence¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, then. Don¡¯t let him find out where you are, or you¡¯ll be done for. I¡¯m off.¡±


    Gu Chaofeng maintained a fixed distance from Dustfallen Sect¡¯s duo, tracing them based solely on their bloodlust energy for an hour, when their traces vanished off the grid. Suspecting they noticed him, he hid himself in a void, waiting to see what happened. ¡°They went in different directions? The stronger signal belongs to Lie Shang. Hah, this will make it possible for me to capture you one on one.¡±


    Gu Chaofeng waited for Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust energy signal to travel far enough before he pursued Lie Shang.


    ***


    ¡°Insect,¡± scoffed Archfiend Baiyuan, casting his gaze up from Wall of Death. He fired off a st of qi into the ether, creating an explosion. ¡°You¡¯re fast. I¡¯ll give you that. The next time I catch you snooping around, I¡¯ll ground you to dust! How is that runt so sharp? I scanned the sky because he suddenly peered at the sky before he left. He has that in addition to bloodlust and those pesky formations? Yes, yes, that would exin how he noticed the insect. Oh, crud, I forgot to tell him that negates his adopted father¡¯s Sky-Shrouding Bloody Guardian.¡±


    The doctor courteously inquired, ¡°Ancestor, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Why kind of question is that? All of you will take turns standing watch. I¡¯m not staying here to suffer in the heat. Come to Clearwater City if you need me.¡±


    ¡°But th-¡±


    ¡°Rx. They won¡¯t dare to try snooping around again. If any insectse again, I¡¯ll swat them.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan uncorked a qi punch, gusting up a tornado around Hai Dongqing¡¯s altar to act as a barrier. He dusted his hands and then took off to Clearwater City.


    Jin Xiyun emerged from her void, ck robe gone and grimacing. She grouched, ¡°Archfiend Baiyuan really is something¡± and fled.


    ***


    ¡°You not going toe out to say hi?¡± Lie Shang, who was soaring east, stopped to sarcastically ask.


    Gu Chaofeng shot a white beam at Lie Shang¡¯s throat. Lie Shang morphed into a me and then returned to his usual form.


    ¡°Good reflexes,¡± Gu Chaofeng remarked, emerging before Lie Shang. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run if you knew it was me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to.¡±


    ¡°True. You wouldn¡¯t escape, ahaha.¡±


    ¡°Is your hood your helmet or something?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I just don¡¯t like being conspicuous.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just silence witnesses when you¡¯re willing to plot such unscrupulous schemes? Wouldn¡¯t that be more soul energy for you?¡±


    ¡°You know more than I assumed. His Eminence mentioned you five would be obstacles. urate predictions are practically foresight of gods.¡±


    ¡°Bai Jie is no god; he¡¯s a mere coward.¡±


    ¡°I will fix that uncouth mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait, then.¡±


    Smirking, Lie Shang uncaged his bloodlust energy, wearing on golden mes that turned the sky red. He extended the area of his mes to confine Gu Chaofeng in a ring with him.


    ¡°Your mes don¡¯t scare me,¡± asserted Gu Chaofeng, removing his ck robe and drew his thirteen beads. ¡°His Eminence ordered us to capture you five if we found you. Now, what will it be? Be honoured that you are one of the few I¡¯d bother spending time on.¡±


    ¡°You going to fight or just spit?¡± taunted Lie Shang, raising Sky Scorcher Sword to block Gu Chaofeng¡¯s beads.


    The two engaged and then moved swiftly, neithermitting to offence. Lie Shang left behind trails of mes as he moved at high speeds, rhythmically trying to pick apart Gu Chaofeng.


    Executing Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Souls Smashing Spear, Gu Chaofeng sped a hand, transforming a bead into a white spear that he twirled in circles to fan away Lie Shang¡¯s mes.


    Lie Shang¡¯s mes shifted to a dark red as he amped up their intensity. He dipped his sword in the mes and mmed it against Gu Chaofeng¡¯s spear. After an intense deadlock, the two shunted each other back.


    Gu Chaofeng remained unfazed, while Lie Shang had blood to wipe from his lips. Lie Shang torched the bloodstain and transformed his eyes into two fireballs.


    ¡°Hahaha, quit fronting, weakling.¡± As Lie Shang ran the other way, Gu Chaofeng taunted, ¡°Yes, run, run for your life. I love chasing my prey around.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 856May 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 858May 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 859May 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    <strong><em>Captured Alive</em></strong>


    ¡°I never knew Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples are such weaklings. You want to oppose us when you¡¯re this weak?¡± jibed Gu Chaofeng,unching his thirteen beads after Lie Shang, who was streaking across the desert. By the time Lie Shang deflected the beads, Gu Chaofeng was already in thetter¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no escape for you.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t trying to.¡±


    An eight trigrams diagram spreading hundreds of kilometres suddenly appeared at their feet.


    ¡°To quote you: there¡¯s no escape for you.¡±


    As Gu Chaofeng looked around at the formation¡¯s circumference, he cursed, ¡°Mu Yu! Where are you?! Did you lure me here?!¡±


    Gu Chaofeng could not sense Mu Yu or escape into his void. As he watched Lie Shang raise his sword and exude considerably more energy than the previous round, Gu Chaofeng realised Lie Shang was holding back in the first round.


    Lie Shang hurled his qi into the clouds, triggering a hail of qi that belted down.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Souls Smashing Spear!¡±


    Gu Chaofeng extended his spear over three kilometres into the sky, then installed the thirteen beads he linked together into his spear, generating a vortex at the tip of his spear. His thrust changed the air, forcing it to move in clunky fashion.


    The trades between Gu Chaofeng and Lie Shang created turbulent winds, resulting in struggles with breathing for the both of them. Eventually, Gu Chaofeng¡¯s arm felt so weak that Lie Shang¡¯s smash drove him back.


    ¡°I underestimated you.¡± Gu Chaofeng excreted Lie Shang¡¯s qi out of his numb arm. ¡°You¡¯re still delusional if you think you can defeat me, though.¡±


    Gu Chaofeng turned his spear back into beads, lining up horizontally to him and firing thirteen spears at Lie Shang. Gu Chaofeng¡¯s rm suddenly went off, turning his attention a hundred metres east. ¡°So that¡¯s where you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    Gu Chaofeng redirected seven spears to the second source of malice, but they ran into an eight trigrams formation. The short moment of distraction was all the time Lie Shang needed to thwart the six spears on him and propel himself toward Gu Chaofeng.


    Gu Chaofeng swiftly retrieved his beads, creating a white gale to shield himself from Lie Shang¡¯s swing. ¡°His Eminence already has your shifu as a prisoner. You five are nothing without him. How about I reunite you with him?¡±


    Pushed back, Lie Shang responded, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯d be bored against you, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Dead men won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    Out came nine clones of Sky Scorcher Sword ¨C Regenesis! Lie Shangpressed his qi in his sword and, in the blink of eye, delivered his sword to Gu Chaofeng. Gu Chaofeng hastily drew his spear to intercept the sword, but Lie Shang¡¯s momentum cleaved through the spear. Gu Chaofeng immediately imploded his beads and jumped into a white void a bead formed.


    Lie Shang answered with a shift in attack trajectory, unloading his qi on the beads to force Gu Chaofeng out. Lie Shang¡¯s attack could not keep up; however, the eight trigrams diagram began imposing increasing pressure, halting Gu Chaofeng.


    Gu Chaofeng had no time to rpose himself after the pressure forced him out of his void.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Gu Chaofeng looked to his chest, but there was nothing there despite the wound resembling the sight of a sword having run pierced it. Instead, he felt something foreign inside him devouring his soul energy. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on¡­? Mu Yu!¡±


    ¡°Too slow.¡± Mu Yu revealed himself behind Gu Chaofeng, Wood Spirit Sword still draining thetter¡¯s soul energy.


    There was no means of escaping Wood Spirit Sword for the reason that Gu Chaofeng could not even see it.


    Lie Shang erased his qi in the atmosphere and told Mu Yu, ¡°I could¡¯ve vanquished this filth even without your assistance.¡±


    ¡°You can defeat him, but you can¡¯t kill him,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Ye Feian! How did he fail to stop you!¡± Gu Chaofeng roared.


    ¡°What was that?¡± A formation line in Mu Yu¡¯s hand flinched. A white light flitted out, indicating Gu Chaofeng wanted Ye Feian to stall Mu Yu before. Mu Yu said, ¡°To be candid, I also want to kill Ye Feian, but we¡¯re busy right now.¡±


    Mu Yu used his formation to crush the white energy Gu Chaofeng used to send messages.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang split up in the first ce because the former noticed someone tailing them. Mu Yu, therefore, had Lie Shang lure Gu Chaofeng over to the location that he had set a confinement formation to eliminate their stalker.


    ¡°Just kill him,¡± aggressed Lie Shang.


    ¡°After he answers my questions,¡± Mu Yu replied. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 860May 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 862June 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 846May 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    <strong><em>Hideous</em></strong>


    Mu Yu asked Gu Chaofeng, who he had restrained, ¡°How can you hear my voice when I have Sky-Shrouding Blood Guardian active?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, even though it¡¯s a tricky formation, we¡¯ve figured it out. As to why I can hear you, I¡¯m not telling. Ku Mu can no longer protect you, nheless, hahaha.¡±


    Mu Yu amplified his qi inside Gu Chaofeng, sending thetter into an epileptic state. If Gu Chaofeng could, he would have had reached behind to strange Mu Yu. Continuing, Mu Yu had Wood Spirit Sword grow twigs around Gu Chaofeng¡¯s nerves, locking down thetter¡¯s ability to mould spiritual energy.


    As Gu Chaofeng¡¯s white energy faded, it revealed he was a man in his thirties. Instead of having green veins, he had ck and white wriggling veins under his skin. The more his white energy receded into his body, the drier his skin became.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu Chaofeng uttered from behind his teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see your bravado without your soul energy.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Mu Yu! Stop! Stop!¡±


    Mu Yu paused the extraction of Gu Chaofeng¡¯s soul energy. ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    Breathless, Gu Chaofeng requested, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Let me go, and I¡¯ll tell y-¡±


    Mu Yu resumed draining Gu Chaofeng¡¯s soul energy. ¡°No deal. I¡¯ll find out even if you refuse to speak.¡±


    Gu Chaofeng¡¯s skin started to peel off, revealing a white, sticky skin polluted with red blisters. His face shape lengthened as did his ears, turning pointy. As his nose ttened, his eyes took on a yellow colour.


    ¡°So this is what Old Furry meant by your hideous appearance. I mistook hisment for the white light you envelope yourself in.¡±


    Lie Shang approached Gu Chaofeng. ¡°Why do you resemble some insect in human skin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bury the both of you!¡±


    ¡°You use soul energy to hide your hideous appearance and turn yourself into revered existences?¡±


    ¡°Imend you for being able to ept this appearance in order to be strong,¡± Lie Shang mocked. ¡°I¡¯ll make him talk.¡±


    Lie Shang engulfed Gu Chaofeng in a unique type of white me that did not create a change at the surface level, but Gu Chaofeng¡¯s cries were a sign it worked.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Chaofeng plummeted to the ground, where he squirmed.


    ¡°Bone mes are mes that won¡¯t burn your skin but your bones until there is nothing left. At least, you¡¯ll look better like that.¡±


    ¡°My shifu still alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything.¡±


    Lie Shang spawned a corporeal white me on his hands. ¡°If you prefer, I can alsobust your soul.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word. You two can¡¯t possibly save him, anyway, hahaha!¡± Gu Chaofeng¡¯s body hardened while his skin turned brown. An indomitable energy started to surface from deep within him, one that not even Mu Yu could stop.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to self-destruct!¡±


    Mu Yu withdrew Wood Spirit to take cover in it, while Lie Shang barricaded himself in mes. Gu Chaofeng¡¯s explosion took Mu Yu¡¯s eight trigrams formation with him, devastating the area and clearing the sky.


    Mu Yu and Lie Shang could emerge from their barricades despite the spiritual energy still rampaging in the atmosphere.


    ¡°He¡¯s wrong. We will save Shifu,¡± Mu Yu asserted, inhaling deeply. ¡°He¡¯s ranked eighteenth on Ultimate Immortals Rankings.¡±


    Mu Yu crushed the ultimate immortal symbol that came to his hand.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± questioned Lie Shang.


    ¡°He can detect my malice even if I don¡¯t utilise bloodlust energy.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian is negated if you express a desire to kill anyone from Third Heaven Pce?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 861June 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 860May 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 60April 27, 2023In "Action"

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    <strong><em>Divide and Conquer</em></strong>


    ¡°Besides being able to hear and sense my presence, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members can hurt me. I took a blow with my arm to verify it for myself.¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°But y-¡±


    ¡°Previously, Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian shielded me from soul energy, but something must¡¯ve malfunctioned because it no longer does,¡± Mu Yu theorised, sullen over ruining what Ku Mu gave his life for.


    ¡°How did you detect him following us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I suddenly just picked up on Gu Chaofeng¡¯s presence when he was a certain distance from us.¡±


    Lie Shang inspected the damage to the desert and scanned the surrounding area. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. His explosion isparable to a loud signal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two descended on a mountain after a two hour trip out of the desert.¡°You going to search for the ninth immortal on your own?¡± Lie Shang inquired.


    ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t expect the fiends to bodyguard a human.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we put Xiang Nan first?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it was Reverend Nilei who pointed out to me where the ninth immortal is. I might be able to also find Reverend Nilei if we¡¯re lucky.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How do you n to protect the immortal once you find them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cast a concealment formation on them to hide their presence even from any search formations because¡­¡±


    ¡°You know the ninth immortal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not strong enough to protect themselves yet?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m no match for Bai Jie, let alone him. Where is Xiang Nan?¡±


    ¡°Archfiend Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart is currently lurking near Ghost Gate.¡±


    ¡°What would Xiang Nan be doing there?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s affiliated with them yet. I¡¯ll rush to him. Rendezvous with me once you¡¯ve assured the immortal¡¯s safety.¡± Lie Shang summoned a thumb-sized golden me, containing it inside spiritual energy. ¡°This is my me. Once you¡¯re nearby, inject your spiritual energy into it, and I¡¯ll be able to pinpoint your location. If you¡¯re within a certain distance, it¡¯ll automatically fly to me.¡±


    Mu Yu stowed away the me burning with hostility and left.


    ***


    Cultivators headed to Gu Chaofeng¡¯s self-destruction site upon feeling the tremors and seeing the sh of light. There was nothing really to be found there, though, unsurprisingly.


    ¡°Oi, there¡¯s a white me here.¡±


    ¡°Elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re this strong now?¡±


    ¡°What do we do if they attack Clearwater City?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave Clearwater City. There¡¯s no way we could beat them if Eastern Desert City¡¯s cultivators couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce needs to work faster and select the nine leaders already.¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi, why did the white me suddenly vanish?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°Another attack?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    Jin Xiyun, who watched the cultivators hurtle, fiddled with the white me she scooped up. Gu Chaofeng left behind a shred of soul energy in the white me when he self-destructed without Lie Shang¡¯s knowledge. When Jin Xiyun drew Gu Chaofeng¡¯s energy out, she received Gu Chaofeng¡¯s dying message.


    ¡°Mu Yu, huh? This is troublesome now that they know our appearance.¡± Eyes on the hurtling cultivators, Jin Xiyun muttered, ¡°Good thing Gu Chaofeng self-destructed. Humans are so pathetic now. Well, it works in our favour. Let¡¯s reinforce your faith in Third Heaven Pce some more, shall we?¡±


    Jin Xiyun snapped her fingers, transporting the white me beside a group of cultivators and imploding it to torch them.


    ¡°The more you fear elemental demons, the more you will rely on us.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 864June 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 532December 19, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 661February 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    <strong><em>Threat</em></strong>


    ¡°Juicy roast thighs¡­ Mm, roast duck¡­ R-, ow!¡± Xiaoshuai, who rolled off his cosy, soft wooden bed and hit his nose, groggily sat up to check his surroundings.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Mu Yu ended his meditation session, feasting his eyes on the warm and vibrant forest. Xiaoshuai immediately climbed up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and rubbed his belly.


    ¡°Here.¡± Mu Yu offered Xiaoshuai two drumsticks and caressed thetter¡¯s head, smiling for the first time in days.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep for?¡±


    ¡°Over a month?¡±


    ¡°Eh, not too bad, then. Anything fun happen while I was asleep?¡±


    Mu Yu passed Xiaoshuai a roast golden-fur tiger fiend¡¯s thigh once Xiaoshuai was done with the drumsticks. ¡°I¡¯ve located the ninth immortal¡­¡±¡°Huh? He¡¯s the ninth immortal?¡± eximed Xiaoshuai, once he was updated.


    ¡°I¡¯m equally surprised.¡±


    ¡°You have things in ce to stall him?¡± Xiaoshuai picked up a thigh he dropped to blow the dirt off and resumed eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used every formation I can think of and used deployed strategies to prevent anything amd anyone locating him using Dragon Searching Formation. He also has a lightning skill protecting him that¡¯s triggered whenever his life is endangered. I reckon the lightning skill is Reverend Nilei¡¯s domain ability.¡±


    ¡°You know who Reverend Nilei is now?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t leave any traces. I can only presume he doesn¡¯t want me to find him.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re a terrible chef. I¡¯m going to prepare my own food.¡±


    ¡°How much of that day do you remember?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiaoshuai asked, pouring wine onto the meat.


    ¡°The day you used our swords and had those visions. You forget?¡±


    ¡°Oh, when I went full alpha? No clue. For some reason, I feel down whenever I recall Old White Beard now,¡± answered Xiaoshuai, staring at the pill me stone. He sprinkled some t oil Mu Yu collected and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to save him, hehe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mu Yu returned to meditating.


    Ever since acquiring Bloodlust Energy, Mu Yu¡¯s growth as a cultivator elerated, already propelling him to Body Synthesis Realm Seventh Layer. If possible, he would not mind if it was elerated even further due to his desire to take down Third Heaven Pce.


    Mu Yu dropped by Sword Shadow City on his way to Ghost Gate to update himself on the cultivation world¡¯stest news as it had been two weeks since he wasst in the desert. Apparently, Lie Shang was responsible for scorching dozens of kilometres worth ofnd near Clearwater City. Mu Yu was reportedly colluding with fiends to exterminate humans. Feng Haochen raised five disciples to ensure humankind went extinct and was the bane of mankind. Third Realm Pce was the greatest thing that happened to humanity.


    ¡°The me killed hundreds of cultivators?¡± Xiaoshuai asked with his eyes wide.


    Mu Yu shook his head. ¡°The two of us took down one of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members. Another one of them must¡¯ve done it and framed us.¡±


    What really riled up Mu Yu, though, was that cultivators were nning to go after his family at Clearwater City to force him out of hiding. He was ready to raze a city to the ground if any of them dared to act on the thought.


    ¡°Mu Yu, let me at them,¡± effused Xiaoshuai, shadow boxing.


    ¡°All right,¡± responded Mu Yu, getting to his feet and ejecting bloodlust energy for a split second.


    The cultivators trashing Mu Yu andpany the inn they were at spun around upon feeling their hairs stand up, but they only saw a kid drinking tea. They brushed it off as nothing and turned back around. Suddenly, their eyes froze on the cups of tea in their hands. Their clear tea had turned bright red, and more red droplets were still falling in.


    <em>Thud!</em> The three cultivators flopped onto their table, blood spilling from the hole in their foreheads ¨C courtesy of Xiaoshuai.


    Xiaoshuai, returned to his usual form on their way to Clearwater City, assured, ¡°Rx. Formation Sect is protecting your family, aren¡¯t they? Besides, Xiang Nan is controlling everyone in the city. He promised to protect your family, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the denizens of Clearwater City who are after my city. I reckon the entire world is after them by now. I bet plenty of adepts are already racing to the city,¡± impugned Mu Yu, forcibly pushing his cultivation limit to make it home in time.


    Sensing a powerful presence at Mu Estate, Mu Yu hastened through the city, bloodlust energy warding everyone off.


    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡± Mu Yu questioned in a low voice.


    ¡°Mu Yu?¡± Mu Tianhe went to gaily wee his grandson but stopped in fear upon sensing Mu Yu dripping with malice.


    ¡°Are you all right, Grandpa? Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what happened to you?¡± stuttered Mu Tianhe, shaken up.


    Xiaoshuai tapped Mu Tianhe on the shoulder so that the bloodlust energy would not impact the elder.


    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu!¡± cheered Mu Xin, jumping onto Mu Yu without any qualms about his bloodlust energy.


    ¡°Mu Xin.¡± Mu Yu forcibly reduced his bloodlust energy.


    Mu Xin took Mu Yu¡¯s hand and queried, ¡°Will you be staying this time?¡±


    Mu Zhexing walked up close and asked, ¡°What happened to you, Mu Yu?¡±


    Everyone who rushed to the scene upon sensing the malice thought an intruder had trespassed into their property.


    ¡°Is everyone all right?¡±


    Xiaoshuai touched Mu Yu¡¯s ear to take Mu Yu¡¯s bloodlust energy level down.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought someone harmed you.¡± Mu Yu purposely avoided making eye contact with his family while he used Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s fiend energy to hide his bloodlust energy. ¡°I sense a powerful presence here. Has anyone threatened you?¡±


    Relieved, Mu Tianhe responded, ¡°A group of foreign cultivators did witch hunt us a few days ago. Luckily, our inw drove them off?¡±


    ¡°Our who?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even recognise your father-inw¡¯s qi now, Son? Let¡¯s see how tall you¡¯ve grown,¡± teased Archfiend Baiyuan, strolling into the hall and helping himself to a seat.


    Mu Yu quietly exhaled relief then switched his tone in reverse. ¡°Father-inw?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 154June 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 580January 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    <strong><em>Shameless Father-in-Law</em></strong>


    ¡°Wee back, Son. Your grandpa and I were just talking about you?¡±


    ¡°You started spreading tripe here, too?¡± Mu Yu grouched.


    Mu Tianhe recounted, ¡°Mu Yu, you should¡¯ve notified us you got married. Also, had your father-inw not arrived, we would be in trouble by now.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Mu Zhexing detailed, ¡°Eight days ago, a group of advanced cultivators ¨C the highest being Body Synthesis Realm cultivators ¨C came to the city out of nowhere and came to us in droves, iming you are colluding with elemental demons. I waspletely in the dark. Had Mr. Bai not arrived in time, our n might not have made it.¡±


    ¡°They will perish,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath, resulting in his Mu Zhexing and Mu Tianhe recoiling.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you are Mu Yu, right?¡± queried Mu Tianhe.


    Mu Yu suppressed his bloodlust as much as he could and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. Sorry for implicating all of you.¡±¡°Family go through thick and thin together. We¡¯ll support you even if it means opposing the entire world as I know you¡¯re clear about what you¡¯re doing. In fact, you surpass me in that facet.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Mu Yu stopped himself, mulling, <em>Do I really have to tell them that I massacred a city?</em>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t believe any of the rumours floating around. Our n would already be history if you were the man they describe. This isn¡¯t the first time someone has frame you. Didn¡¯t they used to im you¡¯re conspiring with the evil Archfiend Baiyuan? Nothing ever happened, right?¡±forted Mu Tianhe.


    Mu Yu shot Archfiend Baiyuan a warning when thetter wanted to speak up. Archfiend Baiyuan shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Mu, Archfiend Baiyuan is actually a tall, striking, cool, gentlemanly elder, a mentor to Mu Yu. Together, they braved Hell on Earth. You need to have faith in your grandson. Birds of the same feather flock together. His friends share his ideals. You must not buy into rumours.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Mr. Bai. Mu Yu, they say Qiao Xue is your junior, so she must be True God¡¯s disciple. Mr. Bai is also a friend of True God, so you two are a perfect match. It¡¯s unfortunate I haven¡¯t had the fortune of meeting my daughter-inw yet.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I also want to meet her,¡± pleaded Mu Xin, coquettishly tugging Mu Yu¡¯s hand.


    Wrestling with himself to keep his hand warm, Mu Yu promised, ¡°This is rather sudden. I¡¯ll bring her back when I¡¯m done with business.¡±


    Mu Zhexing kept stealing nces Mu Yu¡¯s way.


    Archfiend Baiyuan conveyed, ¡°Qiao Xue is currently training under her mother¡¯s guidance, which is why she can¡¯t be here. I¡¯ll bring her over in the future. We can¡¯t be impolite unlike some people, who refuse to address their father-inw properly despite having visited his inws.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, you can¡¯t do that. I did say I wouldn¡¯t interfere in your marriage, but you have to address your father-inw properly, okay?¡± lectured Mu Tianhe.


    ¡°Grandpa, I need to have a word with him in private. We¡¯ll have our talkter.¡± Mu Yu gestured for Archfiend Baiyuan to follow him with his head and walked off.


    ¡°We need to do something about his tendency to be shy around everyone,¡± remarked Archfiend Baiyuan, getting out of his chair.


    ¡°I apologise, Mr. Bai. His shynesses from his mother. He will change,¡± voiced Mu Zhexing.


    ***


    Archfiend Baiyuan strolled into the courtyard and plopped onto a stone chair. ¡°What does my son-inw have to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is that sincere? Is it the same as thest thanks you gave me?¡±


    ¡°Did you tell my family about what happened to me?¡±


    ¡°You want them to know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t said anything, but whether or not it stays that way depends on your attitude.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan crossed his legs in anticipation, but no response ever came. ¡°Oi, you¡¯re supposed to rage: ¡®you threatening me?!¡¯ Say it!¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan wanted to hear the question so that he could conceitedly reply, ¡°Damn right I am!¡± to get back at Mu Yu for shutting him down in front of Hai Dongqing¡¯s altar.


    ¡°¡­ Listen, Runt, I¡¯m sick and tired of your cold attitude. I¡¯d rather you bite back!¡±


    Mu Yu just kept staring.


    ¡°Stupid runt, bloody has to mess with that stupid bloodlust energy to kill what sparse remaining brain cells he had. Ah, whatever. I¡¯m here to protect Hai Dongqing. Since Third Heaven Pce is targeting the five of you, your family will be a hindrance to us. And so, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    ¡°Out with it.¡±


    ¡°In return for protecting your family, you must bring Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart back in three months. Should you bete, I¡¯ll also stop protecting your family, and whatever happens to them is not my problem.¡±


    Since Mu Yu was not going to be able to stay at Clearwater City with all the tasks on hand, he had no choice but to reply, ¡°All right. Show my family some respect, and keep a lid on the truths.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m your father-inw, after all. Your grandpa and I get along. I have to guard Hai Dongqing, so I¡¯ll stay here for now. Your grandpa is a good man. I need to be closer to him to ensure my daughter¡¯s ce in Mu n is protected.¡±


    ¡°No attitude and no threats.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do any of that. I¡¯m an exemry father-inw, after all. I¡¯m not the kind to bully the weak. Reason is my weapon.¡±


    ¡°Shamelessness is your weapon, you mean,¡± Xiaoshuai corrected.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Recalling Xiaoshuai¡¯s gluttonous nature, Archfiend Baiyuan slyly proposed, ¡°Kid, I heard there¡¯s a ce called Yihong Restaurant in this city that makes wonderful roast suckling pig. You want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going,¡± asserted Mu Yu, shoving Xiaoshuai back inside his shirt. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 492November 29, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 39April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 864June 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    <strong><em>Need More Viiny</em></strong>


    Mu Yu did not feel at home even though he was at home for he did not feel emotionally connected to the household anymore. His family noticed the distinct change in him in spite of him trying to hide it. Nevertheless, Mu Tianhe advised the family against interrogating Mu Yu as the former trusted his grandson.


    Mu Yu appreciated Mu Xin clinging to him and being affectionate. With that said, being hailed as a hero irked him for he did not consider himself one.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, can you share some fun and interesting stories with me?¡±


    ¡°There was nothing fun out there,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°Last time Mu Hao came back, he told me Formation Sect is amazing and showed me an array of them. I still think you¡¯re better, though.¡± Mu Xin poked her tongue.


    Mu Yu forced himself to smile as though he forgot how to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand by what Dad means when he says Clearwater City isn¡¯t your world. I told him I¡¯d leave the city one door to travel with you. Can I?¡±


    Mu Yu caressed Mu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until you¡¯ve grown up.¡±¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡± Mu Xin held out her pinkie.


    ¡°Pinkie promise?¡±


    In the past, Mu Yu also did pinkie promises. Nowadays, he looked down on it as being childish. The thought highlighted how much his changing had changed since leaving Mount Dustfallen. Perhaps one could argue that the cultivation world was a catalyst for growth?


    Mu Yu clumsily extended his pinkie and hooked it around Mu Xin¡¯s.


    <em>What does it mean to grow up? Does it mean shedding old beliefs and recing them with new ones? Does it mean losing hope for the future and the world?</em> Mu Yu contemted.


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry!¡± Mu Yu suddenly clenched his fist, hoping no child as innocent as Mu Xin died during his carnage at Eastern Desert City. He believed he was evil. s, he could not ept being equally evil. Is one evil if they are not equally evil to everyone?


    ¡°Why are you apologising? You don¡¯t have any reason to apologise to me, Brother Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Xin, what sort of person do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ You¡¯re incredible. You fight evil, are True God¡¯s disciple and a hero of peace. That¡¯s what Mu Hao tells me.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing great. He says everyone at Formation Sect is nice to him. He always praises you for being able to do anything and touted as a prodigy of the sect. He¡¯s now set you as the standard to surpass. He said he doesn¡¯t want you to know as he kept telling you he¡¯d never idolise you. Don¡¯t tell him I told you that because he told me not to tell you.¡±


    Mu Yu reactively shed his white pearls, albeit not knowing why he gave so much weight to Mu Hao¡¯s perception of him.


    Mu Zhexing entered the courtyard and patted Mu Xin on the head. ¡°Xin, can you give us some room to talk?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Fourth Uncle,¡± responded Mu Xin, skipping off.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Mu Xin gave Mu Yu a smile and sat down next to his son. It was there ¨C figurative ice. ¡°What¡­ sort of girl is she?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You never mentioned your girl to me!¡± Mu Zhexing scolded in jest. ¡°Your mother told me not to set you up in any marriages for she hoped you could win the heart of the girl you lucked. ordingly, I won¡¯t dislike whoever you choose. I should know something about her when we meet, though, right? Mr. Bai has been telling lots of stories about you.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said you two are a perfect match, and that he¡¯s really happy with you.¡±


    ¡°Really? He really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said he¡¯s happy to entrust his daughter to you. He said he wanted to hold the ceremony, but you refused due to our absence. Mr. Bai is a straightforward man; that¡¯s a positive. He¡¯s¡­ not some ordinary man, is he?¡±


    ¡°What makes you say so?¡±


    ¡°I surmise he is Archfiend Baiyuan, correct?¡±


    ¡°You knew?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 35April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 515December 11, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 514December 10, 2023In "Action"

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    <strong><em>Guidance</em></strong>


    ¡°Hahaha, your grandpa didn¡¯t suspect anything since Mr. Bai introduced himself as True God¡¯s friend, your father-inw, provided correct, logical information and is formidable. It¡¯s understandable for your grandpa to wee him with open arms. Your grandpa carries the mantle to protect the family. Since Mr. Bai is friendly, your grandpa was quick to wee him. I, in contrast, have kept my guard up since we had no idea what his background is; I didn¡¯t even know if he really is your father-inw. Initially, I thought he approached us with ulterior motives until you returned.


    ¡°He deliberately suppresses his power level so that we aren¡¯t under pressure. The way he confidently carries himself, nevertheless, tells me that he¡¯s a powerhouse. When I add together the rumours associated with you and Archfiend Baiyuan, his ability to wipe the floor with a group of Body Synthesis Realm cultivators in addition to him being friendly toward us, I inferred he¡¯s Archfiend Baiyuan.¡±


    ¡°Your guess is on the dot,¡± admitted Mu Yu, finally seeing why his grandpa held Mu Zhexing in such high regard. ¡°He won¡¯t harm our family.¡±


    ¡°I know. If he wanted to, none of us could stop him, haha. Do you think he qualifies as your father-inw?¡±


    ¡°He can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to ask me about what happened during my time away, why I¡¯m being lynched or why I¡¯m the way I am?¡±


    ¡°From the way you snapped me out of my stupor two years ago, I understood you aren¡¯t the type to make wrong decisions. I won¡¯t pry because I trust you; I¡¯m sure you have your rationale for what you do.¡±Mu Yu squeezed his robe and blurted, ¡°But the person you trusted massacred everyone in Eastern Desert City. Do you still trust him?¡±


    Though he got it off his chest, Mu Yu started to fear the response.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked?¡± Mu Yu questioned with his head down.


    ¡°I am, but I still trust you.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Mu Yu erupted.


    ¡°Why did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Because they deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°Why does it still bother you, then? If there¡¯s a reason someone deserves to die, they should die, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Many of the people there were innocent, though.¡±


    ¡°What would¡¯ve happened to the city if you weren¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°¡­ The elemental demons still would¡¯ve overrun it.¡±


    ¡°Worded differently, your presence didn¡¯t change the oue, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Word out there is that over a hundred of the city¡¯s denizens survived. You were the one who teleported them out, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead of the entire city perishing, you saved over a hundred of them. What are you guilty for?¡±


    ¡°Because I killed the majority of the cultivators!¡±


    ¡°You said they deserved to die, which means they must die. There¡¯s no reason for you to have any qualms about killing them. You feel guilty about involving innocent lives, but their deaths were inexorable in the first ce. If you did anything, it was save over a hundred lives that should¡¯ve perished.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve saved them¡­¡±


    ¡°You did save them! You¡¯re just hung up whether you made the right decision or not and how others perceive you. You¡¯re questioning yourself; questioning yourself doesn¡¯t make yourself wrong. I, at the very least, have fathomed that I¡¯m not in this world to live up to your expectations, and you¡¯re not in this world to live up to mine. It¡¯s too tiring to constantly try and live up to everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    <em>I¡¯m not in this world to live up to your expectations and you¡¯re not in this world to live up to mine¡­ True. I¡¯ve constantly measured myself up to everyone else¡¯s standards,</em> Mu Yu internally noted. ¡°I get it now.¡±


    Mu Yu finally looked up, revealing his calmer eyes.


    ¡°Can you tell me about Qiao Xue now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sensible, kind, polite, gentle and has principles. It¡¯s always pleasant being around her,¡± answered Mu Yu, unaware he was smiling.


    ¡°Sounds like your mother. I¡¯m sure your mother would be happy to hear that. How did you two get to know each other?¡±


    ¡°We first bumped into each other at Second Heaven. We had to help each other out there to escape the earth demons after us. Later on, I learnt that her goal was to liberate Archfiend Baiyuan. Due to circumstances, I couldn¡¯t allow Ghost Gate to harm her, which was why I helped her escape Second Heaven. Over time, she fell for me. Sometimes, I just don¡¯t get her; I can¡¯t figure her out. Sometimes, she chews me out for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I might not be able to educate you on other things because you¡¯ve figured them out, but I can teach you about girls. I, after all, had my bag of tricks to win your mother¡¯s heart, so I do have experience to impart. Girls are easy to get along with. They all have their unique temperaments, and it can change at the drop of a hat. Whatever changes, though, it always has to do with you¡­¡±


    As Mu Yu offered his ear to Mu Zhexing¡¯s lessons, he smiled andughed his aggression away.


    ¡°I also like another girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re implying you don¡¯t know who to choose?¡±


    Tian Ran¡¯s innocence, curiosity, fun and genuine nature won Mu Yu over, although both of them were amateurs in the romance department. Qiao Xue and Mu Yu¡¯s case was the product of one thing leading to another, resulting in them understanding each other through the things they tackled together.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a question of who I like more, especially since they both reciprocate my feelings. How would you choose?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mu Zhexing cracked a smile. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have two girls fawning over you. Don¡¯t overthink. Cross the bridge when youe to it. You¡¯ll have your answer when you find yourself again.¡±


    ¡°Did Mother ever mention this issue to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did¡­ She said, ¡®If someone else also likes my husband, it means that I have good judgement and married the right man.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Wow. She¡¯s cool with you liking two women?¡±


    ¡°She was extra bright. If she didn¡¯t threaten to eunuch me if I dared to have an affair, it would¡¯ve been perfect.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The two shared augh, bringing them closer and clearing the ominous atmosphere without Mu Yu even realising.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t actually do it, would she?¡±


    ¡°Nah, doubt it. She wouldn¡¯t want to see me in pain. I assume that¡¯s what you¡¯re referring to.¡± Mu Zhexing set his gaze overhead. ¡°You still have a long life ahead of you. Cherish those you love. Those who love you don¡¯t want to see you suffer.¡±


    Mu Yu was not the only one who stood to gain from the lecture for Mu Zhexing also had the opportunity to do his part as a father.


    ***


    <strong>Author message:</strong> some people may be wondering why I/Mu Yu am so hung up on the murder topic. I prefer to emphasise character development in my writing slowly unlike reincarnation stories, where the main protagonist already developed into an adult in his previous life (I even feel some of them are incredibly na?ve). If I wanted to write a face-pper series, I wouldn¡¯t need to care for logic; kill when you want instead of challenging morals, world views and philosophies. If Mu Yu could get over ughtering a city so easily, it¡¯s clearly not important enough for him to think twice about his decision.


    I like Mu Yu¡¯s bright character and his tendency to start trouble. I don¡¯t like dark, edgy, grim protagonists. I want Mu Yu to rediscover himself and return to his fun days with Xiaoshuai (Mu Yu does take life advice from me).


    We will now begin the arc around Third Heaven Pce, and you can begin guessing who the ninth immortal is. The hint is: Mu Yu knows him, and you know him. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 865June 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 515December 11, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 509December 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    <strong><em>Cultivation Change</em></strong>


    Mu Yu did not know how long his originally bright and warm character wouldst as it was his family¡¯s affection that melt the ice freezing his heart, motivating him to cherish he five days he had with them instead of focusing on things he could focus on when they were not around.


    Mu Yu picked up Xiaoshuai from the kitchen and went to bid farewell to his family, who were hoping he would stay for longer. Archfiend Baiyuan, who happened to be there, teased, ¡°You not going to bid your father-inw goodbye? What should you address me as?¡±


    <em>I wonder if Dad¡¯s luck with Leng Bingxue has rubbed off onto me,</em> wondered Mu Yu. ¡°Mr. Bai, thank you in advance.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan stopped Mu Yu from running with his qi. ¡°Why are you behaving so distant? Mr. Bai? Your grandfather and I have agreed on your rtionship. Isn¡¯t it time you changed the way you addressed me?¡±


    ¡°It is but a title. There is no need to be so hung up on it when it is but a title, right, Mr. Bai?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, this is an important title. You need to address him properly,¡± Mu Tianhe opined.


    ¡°Mr. Bai, for every second you dy me, someone will have to stay on an altar for another second. It is inappropriate to jest at the moment,¡± Mu Yu fumed through his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. After how long he¡¯s been there, it won¡¯t hurt to wait for as long as it takes for you to say those three words.¡±Transmitting his voice directly into Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s mind, Mu Yu grouched, ¡°Let go of me. Are you deliberately making things hard?¡±


    ¡°Call me Father-in-Law, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°What can you do about it if I refuse, stay here forever? Are you nning to sabotage it for Qiao Xue?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You win this time, but I¡¯ll make you say it one day! You can forget consummating the marriage if you don¡¯tplete the ceremony properly!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already dual cultivated, so having a rest for a night won¡¯t hurt.¡± Mu Yu shed his white pearls and leapt up.


    Upon arriving at his destination, Mu Yu injected his spiritual energy into Lie Shang¡¯s me. Strangely, it did not trigger any reaction. He tried doing ap along the perimeter, but the me did not pick up Lie Shang¡¯s signal.


    ¡°What do we do now? What are we going to do without him?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, eating a pair.


    ¡°I really want to burn Ghost Gate to the ground.¡±


    ¡°With just the two of us? Mu Yu, you haven¡¯t forgotten their patriarch is almost at Apotheosis Ream, have you? Can we even beat him?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t. Let¡¯s find Lie Shang first.¡±


    Mu Yu left Ghost Gate¡¯s turf to set up a Dragon Searching Formation at an abandoned area, using the me Lie Shang left with him to search for his senior. He set up a small-scale version, believing Lie Shang had to be nearby, yet four hours of searching did not provide him with a single clue.


    ¡°Where could he be?¡±


    ¡°What if Xiang Nan found out Lie Shang wasing and bailed, forcing Lie Shang to give chase?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one possibility. It¡¯s getting dark now, so let¡¯s spend the night in the forest, and then we¡¯ll resume our search tomorrow.¡±


    Xiaoshuai started roasting a crimson-fire duck while Mu Yu cast some defensive formations to hide their whereabouts. Mu Yu made use of what little time he had on cultivating, running eighty-one cycles of Dustfallen mental Cultivation.


    Mu Yu had the image he was watching himself from outside of his body, yet could see and feel his ck and white spiritual energy circting.


    <em>What¡¯s this white stuff in my spiritual energy? Soul energy? Since when? Why would I have any in me? I can¡¯t even extract it from my nerves or devour it with my spiritual energy? It¡¯s almost as if my spiritual energy is trying to protect it.</em>


    Upon seeing Mu Yu open his eyes, Xiaoshuai questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I found soul energy in me.¡±


    ¡°Ew, doesn¡¯t that make you part of Third Heaven Pce? I don¡¯t see you glowing white, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Xiaoshuai tossed his roast thigh aside and then hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. As Xiaoshuai plunged his ws into Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Mu Yu did not feel any pain thanks to the thin and light nature of Xiaoshuai¡¯s ws, not that it made him feel any safer than having a sword plunged in.


    ¡°Circte your spiritual energy so that I can see how the soul energy looks.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. I don¡¯t want to lose an arm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll reattach it if it falls off. Come on now.¡±


    As Mu Yu started circting spiritual energy again, he saw Xiaoshuai studying his meridians.


    ¡°This is bizarre,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, startling Mu Yu.


    ¡°Howe you left my body when I left mine?¡±


    ¡°Because you used Dustfallen Mental Cultivation. I naturally am erudite on it. I think I fused with you. Anyway, that soul energy is weird.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I reckon Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian isn¡¯t working due to the soul energy.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 499December 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 866June 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 512December 9, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    <strong><em>Ghost Gate¡¯s Enemy</em></strong>


    Mu Yu could not mend Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian as Ku Mu was the formation foundation.


    ¡°Wood Spirit absorbs soul energy, transfers it to me and turns me into a part of Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can manipte it. Third Heaven Pce may look fake, but there¡¯s no deny that they¡¯re bloody tough. This is a good opportunity to study them.¡±


    ¡°I agree there. Knowing how they fight gives us a chance to figure them out.¡±


    ¡°The first step to figuring soul energy out is to try controlling it.¡±


    ¡°How do you suggest I do that?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me when I¡¯ve never tried? Just experiment.¡±


    After multiple attempts, Mu Yu could not control the soul energy for it shed with his spiritual energy. Thankfully, neither destroyed the other.¡°How about we ask that shameless ape? He might know how to get rid of it,¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°Mm¡­ The soul energy isn¡¯t impacting me at the moment, so there¡¯s no need to extract it. I¡¯m suspecting that I could sense Gu Chaofeng when Lie Shang couldn¡¯t thanks to this soul energy. If the conjecture is true, it¡¯lle in handy in tracking Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan, who was rxing at Mu Estate, rubbed his nose. ¡°Did Mu Yu just curse me again? Ah, I forgot to mention something important to him, but what was it again? Old age really is a nuisance. I need to go Hongyi Brothel for research. Honghong makes me feel younger; that¡¯ll jog my memory.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, the sun is up. We need to go search for Lie Shang and Xiang Nan,¡± called Mu Yu, giving up on trying to figure out the soul energy.


    Since Xiaoshuai would not wake up, Mu Yu stuffed Xiaoshuai into his shirt and then cleaned up the ce they stayed to erase traces. As he was tidying the bones Xiaoshuai littered, Mu Yu spotted two individuals. Surmising they were with Ghost Gate, he contemted killing them but opted to tune in to their conversation, instead.


    ¡°Gui San, do we still have to go?¡± griped Gui Yang, a stocky Ghost Gate member.


    ¡°You scared?¡± Gui San provoked.


    ¡°As if. I just don¡¯t like going there since lots of our brethren have died there.¡±


    ¡°Your preference doesn¡¯t matter, and our superiors don¡¯t give a toss. We don¡¯t need to worry when we¡¯re Body Synthesis Realm Third Layer cultivators.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know who keeps hiring Shadow Syndicate¡¯s shadow assassin, Dong Zhi, to assassinate our members. Worst of all, why does Shadow Syndicate keep epting the jobs, damn it?¡±


    ¡°Our superiors tried speaking to Shadow Syndicate. Thetter insists they are only epting jobs and that every man has to eat, unfortunately. Since they want to be hubristic, we have to show up Dong Zhi.¡±


    Stalking the duo, Xiaoshuai remarked, ¡°Someone keeps hiring Shadow Syndicate¡¯s Dong Zhi to kill Ghost Gate¡¯s members?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to who is so rich,¡± Mu Yu stated. ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing Dong Zhi on Ultimate Immortals Ranking, which must mean he¡¯s a hardened assassin over forty.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think hates Ghost Gate so much? Would Lie Shang or Xiang Nan be the employer?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. Let¡¯s see if we can find out.¡±


    After six hours in the air, they arrived and Pure Peace City, a small city ¨C rtive to Eastern Desert City. Instead of entering the city, Ghost Gate¡¯s duo went around to an abandoned, dpidated remote vige outside the city. Ghost Gate had already smothered the destroyed vige in their ghost qi.


    A third Body Severing Realm member popped out of a decrepit home and signalled for his two allies toe over. Mu Yu travelled through the purple vines on the ceiling to sneak in. Gui San and Gui Yang were the most advanced cultivators among the twenty-odd Ghost Gate members donning ck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± demanded Gui San, helping himself to a seat.


    A man with pockmarks covering his face reported, ¡°We, Team Hell Thirteen, were tasked with collecting Pure Peace City¡¯s souls. Our superiors stated that elemental demons would arrive at the city in a month from now. As such, we are lying in wait. In less than seven days, however, Dong Zhi ughtered Team Hell Twelve, and only the team¡¯s messenger, Gui Gufang escaped with his life.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I, I am the sole survivor of Team Hell Twelve,¡± timidly voiced Gui Gufang, a terrified young man.


    ¡°For Ghost Gate¡¯s members to be so shaken up, Dong Zhi must be dangerous,¡± Mu Yu evaluated. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 475November 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 360September 24, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 359September 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    <strong><em>Ungrateful</em></strong>


    ¡°How did you escape when Shadow Syndicate always makes sure to eliminate all targets?¡± Gui San questioned.


    ¡°I am only messenger who happened to be there on a delivery mission. I witnessed Dong Zhi ughter the team from afar on my way back, so I fled as fast as I could,¡± Gui Gufang exined.


    Gui Hangmented, ¡°You do realise what the penalty is for deserting, right?¡±


    ¡°Please spare me. As a mere Body Severing Realm cultivator, I would not have even been enough for Dong Zhi¡¯s warm-up.¡±


    ¡°Get up,¡±manded Gui San, letting Gui Gufang retreat off to the side. Gui San started cracking his fingers with his eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s five teams Dong Zhi has annihted now. He wouldn¡¯t start attacking us out of nowhere. Who could know our ns so well? Given our secrecy, do we have a rat among us?¡±


    Gui Yang scanned his fellow disciples for suspicious reactions.


    ¡°How are cultivators so stupid, blindly following Third Heaven Pce?¡± muttered Xiaoshuai. ¡°Mu Yu, you nning to get rid of Third Heaven Pce¡¯spdogs?¡±


    ¡°I do want to remove Ghost Gate from existence but not for the sake of cultivators.¡±Xiaoshuai rubbed Mu Yu¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯ll still save them, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Depends on my mood. Anyhow, let¡¯s keep an eye on them for now to see how to deal with Dong Zhi. I¡¯m curious, though: will Third Heaven Pce will allow two factions they control to keep fighting like this?¡±


    After sending everyone else off, Gui San queried, ¡°Shall we pre-emptively strike Shadow Syndicate¡¯s branch at Pure Peace City?¡±


    ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡±


    ¡°Since the teams we lost were all cities elemental demons nned to attack and our superiors say that the next target is Pure Peace City, Dong Zhi must be after the team here. We¡¯ll hire Dong Zhi before his usual employer can hire his surfaces, and have him protect our team.¡±


    ¡°Nice one! That saves us the trouble of fighting him and sabotages our enemy¡¯s n to hire shadow assassins!¡±


    ¡°Have you checked what the minimum price is to hire him?¡±


    ¡°The bare minimum is ten million. They refuse to divulge what the bounty on our teams¡¯ heads is, sadly, but we know it¡¯s no less than ten million.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, they fetch less than you,¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Mu Yu scolded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going now,¡± Gui San asserted, rushing to Pure Peace City with Gui Yang.


    Mu Yu noticed that his shifu¡¯s statue at Pure Peace City had been switched out for a stone b with ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡± carved on it. True God¡¯s statue was left in pieces at the feet of the city doors for weeds and nature to y with. It did not bother Mu Yu as he anticipated something of that sort happening. Howbeit, he had to calm Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, weren¡¯t you the one who asked me if I¡¯d save the cultivators not long ago? You still think I should?¡±


    ¡°Unforgiveable. Ungrateful curs. I want to watch them rot! Durds! Ungrateful curs!¡±


    ¡°You repeated yourself there.¡±


    ¡°I must stress it!¡±


    ¡°Shifu, did you ever imagine this is how the people you saved and protected would treat you?¡±


    ¡°Now I want to see this city razed!¡±


    Mu Yu felt indifferent to the witch hunting at this point; he could no longer see any meaning in sparing his energy on hating the cultivators. The same thought spent hating them could be spent on something else, after all.


    ¡°Mother, look! It¡¯s True God¡¯s statue!¡± an eight year old boy pointed out.


    The boy¡¯s mother, who dressed and carried herself with a nobledy¡¯s aura, preached, ¡°True God, my foot. It¡¯s because of him that elemental demons are now threatening us. Our true god is Third Heaven Pce, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go teach Sword Shadow Dust Gale a lesson, then!¡±


    Mu Yu coldly watched as the boy ran over to Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s broken statue and pulled his pants down.


    ¡°Stop!¡± yelled a girl around the boy¡¯s age, sprinting over. ¡°You are not to desecrate True God¡¯s statue!¡±


    ¡°I insist. My mother says he¡¯s no true god.¡±


    As the boy haughtily started hosing, a strong wind from somewhere curved the trajectory of his golden shower back into his mouth. The coughing boy, wailing, ran back to his mother. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 699March 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 700March 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 869June 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    <strong><em>Teleportation Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°Why did you stop me from punishing him?¡± Xiaoshuai raged, flicking his ws.


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth it,¡± Mu Yu exined ndly, casting his wrathful gaze on Third Heaven Pce¡¯s stone tablet. ¡°Hiseuppance is due soon.¡±


    Mu Yu mused, <em>I wonder if I¡¯m looking forward to the city¡¯s downfall and the folks trembling before the elemental demons.</em>


    The young girl, who had her hair in a bun on her head, stood akimbo, confronting Mu Yu. ¡°Excuse me, but are you also here to vite True God¡¯s statue?¡±


    ¡°No, humans have done more than enough of that.¡±


    ¡°The ungrateful people have bad karmaing for them! My mother told me True God is the noblest person in the world, so we should respect his decisions, not turn our backs on him,¡± opined the girl, crouching down to clean True God¡¯s statue with the small bucket and cloth she brought with her.


    Mu Yu reversed back to join the girl. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen Xi.¡±¡°Dawn, huh? The first light that shines after the darkness, shining hope into dark times. That¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    ¡°My mother said our grandpa would¡¯ve died at the hands of elemental demons a hundred years ago if it wasn¡¯t thanks to True God, so I wouldn¡¯t even be alive. We should be grateful for what he did. True God didn¡¯t deliberately release the elemental demons,¡± expressed Chen Xi, cleaning away the grime and mud.


    ¡°Is that why you oftene here to clean?¡±


    ¡°Ie here twice daily. I couldn¡¯t stop the immortal masters smashing True God¡¯s statue and leaving it here on purpose so that people could vite it. Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right thing to do, I¡¯ve chosen to help True God and keep his statue clean. Since you¡¯re willing to help me, you must also believe in True God, right?¡±


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°I believe him more than anyone else in this world.¡±


    ¡°Will you protect True God¡¯s statue, then?¡±


    Mu Yu gently transferred spiritual energy from his hand to the statue, reducing the statue to particles in the wind.


    ¡°Why did you destroy the statue?!¡±


    ¡°Nobody can vite it now that it no longer exists. Respect is an emotion inside you,¡± answered Mu Yu, pointing to his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m still upset, though.¡±


    Mu Yu patted Chen Xi on her shoulder. ¡°Go home. You shouldn¡¯t be sad. The ones who should be sad are them.¡±


    As Mu Yu installed a formation inside Chen Xi, he told himself, <em>I can¡¯t save the entire city, but I can save those I deem worthy of my help.</em>


    Mu Yu went and sat on the branch of a tree outside Pure Peace City¡¯s entrance, camping Ghost Gate¡¯s duo, who would eventually have toe out of the city. The duo left the city after a four hour trip, although they were not too happy.


    ¡°Damn them!¡± Gui Yang cursed, shoving open the doors to their hideout in the vige.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dong Zhi to have already epted a job. They must think we¡¯re idiots if they think we haven¡¯t realised we¡¯re their target,¡± added Gui San.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t our superiors just smash Shadow Syndicate already?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in no ce to question our superiors. It¡¯s not worth the risk of making an enemy out of them if you ask me. The onus is on us to pull through now.¡±


    ¡°Any ns?¡±


    Gui San scraped a circle on the table with his fingernail. ¡°Make them a victim of their own scheme.¡±


    Mu Yu staked out at a tall tree near the run-down house, with Xiaoshuai resting in a small treehouse, casting formations on the tree to conceal his presence. In the meantime, Ghost Gate started erecting ghost formations to protect themselves from Dong Zhi.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Is this a dog eat dog scenario?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    ¡°Entertainment. The n is to enjoy the show.¡±


    Watching Mu Yu study teleportation formations and try fusing them, Xiaoshuaimented. ¡°Why are you researching the differences between formations? You want to save the cultivators of Pure Peace City, don¡¯t you? They¡¯re not worth it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to save Chen Xi.¡±


    Xiaoshuai pinched Mu Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°Can¡¯t you just pick her up, then?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only Chen Xi in there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean you¡¯re going to save all those who are grateful, right?¡± Not receiving an answer, Xiaoshuai yawned. ¡°I thought you were going to join the dark side.¡±


    ¡°I am evil to the ungrateful cultivators. It¡¯s a matter of perspective.¡±


    With the limited knowledge on five elements formation Lie Shang imparted, Mu Yu could infer and design various five elements formations. In saying that, he preferred mankind¡¯s formations as they were superior. His main goal this time was inspired by the jade slip used to teleport them back to Third Heaven during the exploration of Second Heaven since it was impractical for him to visit every city to set teleportation formations. Moreover, it meant anyone could ess them. He wanted to teleport those with a formation he imnted within out of trouble when they were in jeopardy.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, try this teleportation formation I modified,¡± called Mu Yu, nudging Xiaoshuai awake.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you myb rat, then.¡±


    Mu Yu manifested a formation design in the shape of his sword the side of Xiaoshuai¡¯s hand, cing it in Xiaoshuai. He crafted a small teleportation formation in his left hand and then triggered the seal in Xiaoshuai. The seal lit up, pulling Xiaoshuai into a void, then transported him to Mu Yu¡¯s left hand.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡±


    ¡°It hurts?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, why¡¯d you jump me while I was sleeping?!¡±


    Mu Yu sped Xiaoshuai in his hands. ¡°I was just testing a teleportation formation. What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    Xiaoshuai bit Mu Yu¡¯s finger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up first?!¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± eximed Mu Yu, watching his spiritual energy heal his bloody finger.


    ¡°Your formation sucks inparison to the one at Pill Cauldron Sect, then.¡±


    If even Xiaoshuai could not withstand the pain, no human would be teleported in one piece.


    ¡°It must be due to their formations being fixed, therefore providing a protection system unlike this one.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯lle in useful for other things besides rescuing people.¡± Xiaoshuai stroked his chin, ying sage. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 512December 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 759April 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 626February 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    <strong><em>Shadow Assassin Dong Zhi</em></strong>


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°When you can¡¯t win, you can teleport yourself away. Hence, we can raid Third Heaven Pce¡¯s headquarters, blow their kennel up and leg it while they¡¯re still confused.¡±


    ¡°Haha, if it was that easy, Dad would¡¯ve done it when he pinched Walk-in Heart Genesis. That said, you¡¯ve motivated me to work out an idea to use it as an offence tool such as for infiltration missions and teleporting a team into ces. I¡¯m determined to make the idea work now. We¡¯re going to drop by Pill Cauldron Sect after this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go grab a thous-, a mill-, ten million explosion pills to donate to Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ wasn¡¯t quite what I had in mind. I was thinking of studying their teleportation formation so that I can perfect the protective system. I also have to put Elder Helian Kong¡¯s soul item to rest there and maim Shi Dengtian.¡±


    On the fourth night of staking out, Mu Yu noticed the colour of the moon and dark sky matched the same moon and sky colour on the night Qing Ming came for his life.


    ¡°Finally.¡± A snow eagle soared across the silver moon, prompting Mu Yu to remark, ¡°A pasqueflowerst time and a snow eagle this time. Must they always be so shy?¡±


    Dong Zhi, meaning, ¡°Winter has arrived,¡± demonstrated the inspiration behind his name, dropping the temperature in the vige as his snow eagle descended and then started carving off bricks as he flew around. He cloned his snow eagle in two, one focused on Ghost Gate and another at Mu Yu.Mu Yu teleported away as the snow eagle ploughed through his formations. The snow eagle stretched a long shadow along the ground, linking itself to Mu Yu. A faceless dark silhouette popped up from the shadow and lunged at Mu Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people watching me carry out my missions,¡± stated Dong Zhi.


    ¡°I merely want to see Ghost Gate die,¡± responded Mu Yu, judging Dong Zhi to be a handful if they scrapped.


    ¡°You will have your wish.¡±


    The snow eagle rampaging in the vige revved up its speed over time,yering whatever it zipped past in frost.


    ¡°Shadow Concealment Technique lives up to its reputation,¡±plimented Mu Yu, listening to the grunts in the vige die down and catching the pungent whiff of blood.


    ¡°What else do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see them die. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll miss one as you didst time.¡±


    ¡°So I did.¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me next?¡±


    ¡°Never do something you¡¯re good at for free. I wasn¡¯t paid to kill you.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s shadow fell to the ground and returned to normal, Dong Zhi hiding inside Mu Yu¡¯s shadow. The snow eagle returned to Dong Zhi, vanishing into Mu Yu¡¯s shadow. The two snow eagles returned to being one entity, then took off for the moon.


    ¡°Dong Zhi is stronger than Qing Ming,¡± evaluated Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I agree. I actually didn¡¯t want him near me,¡± Mu Yu responded, peering at the argent ball.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice no soul energy was left behind after Dong Zhi¡¯s massacre?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Shadow Syndicate Third Heaven Pce¡¯s posse? He must¡¯ve collected the soul energy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He doesn¡¯t share the same qi as Third Heaven Pce. I, if nobody else, can¡¯t sense it.¡±


    ¡°We should capture him to interrogate him, in that case!¡±


    ¡°If I do that, I¡¯ll be getting in his employer¡¯s way. Additionally, I¡¯m not confident I can subdue him. If you ask me, I¡¯d rather fight Gu Chaofeng.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Ghost Gate¡¯s crew.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life (Manhua) ¨C 059June 14, 2019In "MKRL Manhua"


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life (Manhua) ¨C 002December 28, 2018In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life (Manhua) ¨C 003December 28, 2018In "Martial King''s Retired Life"

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    <strong><em>Shadow Concealment Technique</em></strong>


    Mu Yu knew where the thirty-nine Ghost Gate members hid, so he went straight to them, shining antern on their locations. Behind the broken ice wall, the dead cultivator had his hands around his neck, supposedly trying to wrest the ck rope from his neck, and two holes in his chest, which were the fatal blows.


    The second victim was still holding his hand-seal posture behind a door, but his forehead was gushing blood. The third victim was Gui San, who had his right arm thrust through his back and hanging onto his heart. Gui Yang and his twin had their throats slit. The biggest takeaway was that only Gui Yang and Gui San had time to summon their twins prior to their deaths.


    Shadow Concealment Technique ¨C attacking the target¡¯s shadow as a means of attacking the target without directly making contact with the target.


    Xiaoshuai questioned, ¡°Do they just remain dead in their posture prior to their demise forever?¡±


    ¡°I predict they¡¯ll keel over once their shadow is reduced to a mere dot.¡±


    To confirm his theory, Mu Yu cast a light over the victim with the top of his skull speared, causing the corpse to drop.


    ¡°What about those hiding in ces the sun won¡¯t reach?¡±


    ¡°I guess they¡¯ll decay on their feet,¡± guessed Mu Yu, exiting the vige.¡°Impressive bloodlust; it could give my malice a run for its money. My mission isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡± Dong Zhi, who was still secretively watching Mu Yu from the shadow of a tree, mumbled to himself and then departed.


    Mu Yu arrived at Pill City, headquarters of Hundred Herbs Hall, right as the sun woke up. Surprisingly, residents of Pill City dared to leave Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s statue intact.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re a good guy, going out of your way to buy me candied haws from Pill City.¡± Xiaoshuai, who had a dozen candied haws sticks in his human form, followed behind Mu Yu.


    ¡°Stay close to me; it¡¯s crowded,¡± cautioned Mu Yu.


    They could not mboyantly dance into Pill Cauldron due to the ongoing witch hunt; Pill Cauldron Sect would understandably want nothing to do with him. Mu Yu did not want to make things hard for the owing to Ku Mu¡¯s affiliation ¨C minus Shi Dengtian, who was going to be a dead man.


    ¡°We going to Hundred Herbs Hall?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    ¡°I need to find someone I know.¡±


    Passing by the ever-popr Everywhere is Home Inn brought back memories of his first visit to the city and confrontation with the Shis. When asked if he was lodging or just after a meal, Mu Yu opted for thetter.


    ording to the gossip at the inn, the elemental demons had assaulted another city after they assailed Eastern Desert City. Pill City¡¯s denizens felt safe, believing Pill Cauldron Sect would be immediately rmed if an attack took ce, allowing the eight great sects to quickly assist.


    Most of the other gossip was old news or nothing interesting in that day and age. Mu Yu, nevertheless, was curious about the worth of formation casters suddenly bing worth substantially more than alchemists. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 708March 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 728March 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 727March 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    <strong><em>Mystic Formation Treasure</em></strong>


    Since forever, formation casters were denounced in the cultivation world for their short-lived performance inbat. Once it was clear that elemental demons smelt blood, formation casters were ced on pedestals for their renowned defensive formations that could protect those very same scoffers. Some cultivators regretted not joining Formation-Talisman Sect earlier in life once they saw how much money formation casters were making; parents considered sending their kids to Formation-Talisman Sect.


    Owing to the change in opinions, Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s poprity and the regard he was held rose above the eight great sects, with almost every city offering him deals to personally check their city¡¯s defence system in addition to setting up teleportation formations.


    This time, he was scheduled to visit Pill City under the request of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s patriarch, Daoist Yundan. Daoist Yundan put in an order for a teleportation formation and amunication formation, thetter intended for calling for reinforcements.


    ¡°Can we remove True God¡¯s statue now? I can¡¯t stand the sight of it.¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaosheng is against it because the statue is some irreceable formation foundation. He¡¯s had all of the cities he inspected keep their statue. Those cities that tore down the statue are screwed.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s stone tablet can¡¯t rece it?¡±


    ¡°They erected the tablet themselves, not Third Heaven Pce. Those who tore down their statue are now worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Whoever cast the formations in the first ce shouldn¡¯t have used Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s statue.¡±¡°Aren¡¯t we lucky Zhuge Xiaosheng ising?¡± Xiaoshuai remarked, gorging on his oily food.


    ¡°Indeed. Saves me the trouble of casting Divine Soul Formation on a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Sucks that he¡¯s saving pathetic cowards, though.¡± Xiaoshuai lifted his te up to his mouth.


    ¡°Ordinary teleportation formations can¡¯t transport them too far and have a cap on how many can be transported at once. It¡¯d take days for an entire city popce to evacuate. There aren¡¯t that many teleportation formations on par to Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s remaining, after all.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to wait for Zhuge Xiaosheng?¡± Xiaoshuai asked, picking up a drumstick.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be easier to move about at Pill Cauldron Sect if we go with him. Some faction leader I am.¡±


    Mu Yu ended up changing his mind and lodged at Everywhere is Home Inn to wait for Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    At noon, Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai noticed that ¡°holy¡± items to ward off evil were trending in the marketce. Businesses sold items such as frost fiend beasts¡¯ jacket as an item that warded off fire demons, otherworld rocks as things magic items that could ward off metal demons. All sorts of myths were told in order to market an assortment of items to the masses. Formation Sect¡¯s various ck formation treasures were the hottest had nopetition on the market, nheless.


    ck formation treasures were formation foundations that had formations pre-installed ¨C simr to Million Company¡¯s tracking jadeite piece that sold like hotcakes back in the day.


    ¡°Come check out Formation Sect¡¯stest version of Anti-Fire Formation. You can defend yourself from ck Level fire demons!¡± promoted a freckled youth, waving a luminous blue piece of jade around.


    ¡°Did Formation Sect really manufacture it?¡± a man asked.


    The youth thumped his chest. ¡°I swear on my life that all ck formation treasures I sell are manufactured at Pill Cauldron Sect. You can see theirtest authentication emblem right on the bottom here. This yin yang eight trigrams emblem is their authentication emblem as you already know¡±


    ¡°How much does it go for?¡±


    ¡°I have varying levels. My main purpose in buying these is to offer them to you, so I keep my prices reasonable. I only charge 998, which is breaking even for me. Yep, only 998 and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°You have anything else for the other elemental demons?¡± a bald elder inquired.


    ¡°I also have Metal Maniption Formation to deal with ck Level metal demons. When theyunch metal projectiles at you, activate the formation, and it will armour you,¡± exined the youth, exhibiting a white fist-sized formation foundation and demonstrating it in action.


    ¡°Excuse me! Sharp weaponsing through!¡± cautioned a sixteen year old female Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator next to the youth.


    When the girl¡¯s de came within six centimetres of the youth, the formation foundation glowed white, and the formation led her de astray.


    ¡°That is how it works!¡± stated the youth.


    The girl then hurled axes, hammers, maces and sickles at the youth, and the formation deflected all of the projectiles.


    ¡°This formation is designed to protect you from ck Level metal demons, which is the equivalent of a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.¡± The youth turned to the bald man who inquired about his other products. ¡°Elder, since you are a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator and asked about it, would you like to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Here I go!¡±


    The elder summoned his brown sword to his hand and stabbed the youth with everything in the tank, but the white formation deflected his attack.


    With that, the shoppers moured for one, other cultivators who heard about it also rushing over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Formation Sect¡¯s item, is it?¡± Xiaoshuai queried, licking a candied haw.


    ¡°He had the emblem right, but the eight trigrams diagram is supposed to spin unlike his stationary one. He¡¯s obviously selling bootlegs.¡±


    ¡°The formation they drew seems decent.¡±


    ¡°Anti-Fire Formation isn¡¯t bad by any means. I doubt his version can defend them against a Primordial Infant Realm fire attacks, having said that; they¡¯d be lucky to hold up against Golden Core Realm. As for the Metal Maniption Formation, that¡¯s probably a ma that¡¯s been modified using a formation to repel metal as opposed to attracting it. I wouldn¡¯t trust it to save my life against an attack above Golden Core Realm.¡±


    ¡°Lots of people have been scammed, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed the three of them have the testicle fortitude to leverage Formation Sect¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Wait, three? I thought there are two of them in on it.¡±


    ¡°The baldy is in cahoots with them. Logically speaking, he would¡¯ve skewered the seller if he meant to.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to do something about our sect¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Xiaoshuai, who considered himself Formation Sect¡¯s young master, started skewering meat buns on the candied haw sticks once he finished his candied haws so that he did not have to hold onto the meat buns.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Well, we have to check things out.¡±


    ¡°Yipee! Bet they never imagined Formation-Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch would expose them, huh?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 484November 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 365September 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 477November 22, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    <strong><em>Chu Buqu and His Disciples</em></strong>


    ¡°We not going to expose them?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Why should we?¡±


    ¡°What did you mean by, ¡®¡­ check it out¡¯? I thought we were going to screw them over.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I merely find the three of them intriguing.¡±


    Xiaoshuai finished thest meat bun on his skewer. ¡°Could it be someone from our sect trying to besmirch our reputation?¡±


    Mu Yu watched the trio dash into an alley once the crowd bought what they were after and dismissed themselves.


    ¡°We killed it today!¡± jubntly eximed the baldy, who was waiting in the alley.


    ¡°Shifu, we sold seventy-nine items today. That means we made dozens of thousands today!¡± cheered the young man.¡°Shifu, what happens if they find out we sold replicas?¡± grumbled the young girl.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote for them to find us. Hand over the money.¡±


    While the youth poured out the spirit stones, the elder cast an illusion formation over the alley, erasing their presence.


    ¡°Xiaoqing, you should stop worrying about that. With this many spirit stones, we¡¯re set for a while, hehehe,¡± suggested the youth.


    Xiaoqing pouted as she watched the elder gawk at the collection of spirit stones, disproving of their actions.


    ¡°We¡¯re just going with the trend. Besides, the goods I created do work,¡± argued the elder.


    ¡°But the ims are just exaggerated lies now. At most, they can only protect the buyers from Golden Core Realm attacks, no?¡± impugned Xiaoqing.


    ¡°That means they¡¯re still ck Level elemental demons. We market our products ording to the elemental demons levels. ck Level elemental demons are the equivalent of Primordial Infant and Golden Core Realm. We never explicated which realm they correspond to. You can¡¯t me me when they¡¯re presuming it¡¯s the equivalent of Primordial Infant Realm just because I¡¯m a Primordial Infant Realm cultivator, hehehe.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> A thunderbolt came out of nowhere, blowing up the walls on either side. The elder looked up to see an intimidating, dark sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is there so much water? Have water demons invaded?¡±


    The panicking youth grabbed onto his shifu. The girl also ran to her shifu, the three resembling a trio stranded on a dangerous ind. Mu Yu crossed the surging waves to confront the trio.


    The elder knelt down and pulled his disciples in close. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of Formation Sect, yet I¡¯ve never seen the three of you before.¡±


    ¡°See, Shifu? I told you not to lie,¡± reproved Xiaoqing, tugging her shifu¡¯s beard.


    ¡°Y-you are from Formation Sect?¡±


    ¡°Damn straight. Who are you three?!¡± Xiaoshuai, sitting on a wave, interrogated.


    ¡°W-we did not mean to lie. We are only trying to make a living. With the world as it is now, we had no choice. As the big man, please let us off the hook. We promise there will not be a next time,¡± sobbed the elder, trying to squeeze out a tear.


    The youth pleaded, ¡°Sir, I have to save for my shifu¡¯s funeral and to raise my junior sister. Life is hard, Sir. Please let us off the hook this time. We will never do it again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to live a long life, you brat!¡± admonished the elder, knocking the youth on the head.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°My name is Chu Xiaoqing. He is my senior brother, Chu Xiachi. This is my shifu, Daoist Chu Buqu.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Chu Buqu, as in stuck somewhere? Where are you stuck?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Not that Chu Buqu, but as in ¡®indomitable¡¯,¡± rified Daoist Chu Buqu.


    ¡°Your formation skills are decent. Where did you learn from?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°My ancestors taught me.¡±


    ¡°Shifu copied.¡±


    ¡°Shifu learnt from a book he stole.¡±


    Chu Buqu clobbered his disciples. ¡°Why are you telling the truth?¡±


    Thinking he overanalysed the trio, Mu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll let it go, but watch yourselves. Formation Sect¡¯s patriarch is arriving tomorrow. If he catches you¡­¡± Mu Yu whipped his hand, erasing the turbulent illusion he created. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving already?¡± griped Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°They¡¯re just ordinary cultivators. I overestimated them,¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you,¡± expressed Chu Buqu. ¡°Xiaoqing, give him two ck formation treasures as a thank you gift.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, are you trying to embarrass yourself?¡± whispered Chu Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Embarrass myself? Your shifu¡¯s formations are formidable. Why do you think so many people were trying to buy them? This is called courtesy, understand?¡± preached Chu Buqu.


    ¡°You just conned them¡­¡± muttered Chu Xiaoqing, running over to Mu Yu. ¡°Exc-excuse me, my shifu asks you to ept these as a thank you gift for sparing us.¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°No, nothing. You must ept these, or my shifu will tell me off,¡± replied Chu Xiaoqing, face flush.


    Mu Yu invested a brief moment to study Chu Xiaoqing¡¯s reaction before epting the gift and departing.


    The mist in Chu Xiaoqing¡¯s glimmering eyes vanished as a sh of blue light. She sat down beside Chu Buqu, who was ogling his spirit stones again, and tugged his beard. ¡°I didn¡¯t know True God¡¯s disciple looked like that.¡±


    ¡°What were you expecting? What was that ¡®ah¡¯ about when I gave you a chance to see his true appearance?¡± uttered Chu Buqu.


    ¡°It was ¡®wow¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Same thing. Whatever. We need to count our spirit stones. Who gives a toss how he looks?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, True God¡¯s disciple looks really cool when he smiles. Why does he have to hide his appearance behind an illusion formation when he¡¯s so cool? It¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, I also look cool when I smile.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 841May 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 559January 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 842May 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    <strong><em>Hindrance!</em></strong>


    Mu Yu returned to the room number two on the third floor of ¡°Everywhere is Home¡± inn, while Xiaoshuai went to order food beforeing upstairs. At night, Xiaoshuai slept with his leg across Mu Yu, who was too upied thinking about the mention of elemental demons at Pure Peace City that he could not enter a slumber.


    Mu Yu deliberated, <em>Could it have been Xiang Nan? He could¡¯ve just killed Ghost Gate¡¯s team instead of hiring Dong Zhi, though. Daoist Chu Buqu¡­ I¡¯m sure I sensed an elite in him, yet I only saw an ordinary Primordial Infant Realm cultivatorter on. Are my instincts off? I¡¯m not convinced anyone can learn formations to his level without any guidance.</em>


    Mu Yu took out the two gifts he received to study. Unable to discern anything from the formations that a Heaven Stage disciple could draw, Mu Yu sent his spiritual energy into the formation. Unexpectedly, another source of spiritual energy jumped out of the formation, heading for his hand. Mu Yu threw the two items away and sat up.


    The two formation foundations were reduced to dust once a blue glow flitted across. ¡°Beware of Zhuge Xiaosheng. He is an obstacle,¡± then manifested in the air, puzzling Mu Yu. The text, like the formation foundations, fell apart into particles.


    <em>What? I¡¯m sure my hunch earlier today is right now. What does he mean I need to be wary of Zhuge Xiaosheng, though? Why is Zhuge Xiaosheng an obstacle? Does he harbour some sort of secret? I guess it¡¯s toote to find those three now. Just who are you?</em>


    ***


    ¡°Shifu, I want to take another look at him,¡± pleaded Chu Xiaoqing, tugging her shifu¡¯s beard as he drank his tea in room number two on the second floor of Everywhere is Home Inn.


    ¡°Just look at me, then. Sleep already. We have to get going tomorrow.¡± Daoist Chu Buqu shifted his gaze to the ceiling and smiled.¡°Didn¡¯t you say this entire scheme is for Zhuge Xiaozsheng¡­?¡± sulked Chu Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Yes, we came here for Zhuge Xiaosheng, but Mu Yu is here now, so it¡¯s out of our hands. I¡¯ve already sent him a caution. Plus, Zhuge Xiaosheng is his subordinate; let him handle it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go warn him again. Isn¡¯t it better to be explicit?¡± Chu Xiaoqing coquettishly tugged Daoist Chu Buqu¡¯s beard.


    ¡°Stop, stop tugging. I¡¯m going to lose my beard!¡±


    Strangely, nobody was bothered when Daoist Chu Buqu¡¯s shout should have woken people up.


    ¡°Shifu, if you won¡¯t let me go, tell me about him; he¡¯s a mystery to me.¡± Chu Xiaoqing wagged Daoist Chu Buqu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±


    ¡°The rumours out there are false!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know, then?¡±


    ¡°Did he really massacre Eastern Desert City?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There was a girl there who tugged her shifu¡¯s beard every day and refused to give him spirit stones to spend. Mu Yu couldn¡¯t stand her, so he ughtered the city.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Shifu, shall we tail him tomorrow? Zhuge Xiaosheng is arriving tomorrow. Can we stay to see how he deals with Zhuge Xiaosheng?¡±


    ¡°We have another important task toplete tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath exining things to him.¡±


    Chu Xiachi opined, ¡°Shifu is right. We have more important business. Shifu, we can afford to go there now.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! I¡¯ve been busting to go, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°I have the spirit stones, so you two can forget it,¡± reproached Chu Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Xiaoqing. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡±


    ¡°No! I know you two are going to go gambling again. Shifu, what happened to being an example as an elder? Name one time you won.¡±


    ¡°I betted one of the top twenty would go down and won,¡± responded Daoist Chu Buqu.


    ¡°And who can dere your win when the rankings haven¡¯t changed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s their problem!¡±


    ¡°I can go, can¡¯t I? I won the bet on whether the female cultivators are ranked odd or even ranks,¡± persuaded Chu Xiachi.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you interfered with the match for rank forty-five!¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rule against it.¡±


    ¡°No means no. I¡¯d already be starving on a street corner if I trusted you two with the spirit stones. You can have these few spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Only nine?¡± cried Daoist Chu Buqu.


    ¡°Only three for me?¡± sulked Chu Xiachi.


    ¡°It¡¯s time you learnt to be frugal.¡±


    ¡°We can, at least, book three rooms, can¡¯t we? There¡¯s only one bed in this room. Who¡¯s sleeping on it?¡±


    By the time the two finished arguing, Daoist Chu Buqu was already sprawled out on the bed.


    ¡°You have to focus on cultivating when you¡¯re young. Night time is reserved for cultivating, not sleeping.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± Daoist Chu Buqu¡¯s disciples questioned.


    ¡°The elderly are prone to illness if they don¡¯t sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, then.¡± Chu Xiaoqing tried to open the door to no avail.


    ¡°Give up already. Meditate now. We have to earn back our capital tomorrow.¡± Daoist Chu Buqu looked up at the ceiling and smiled. Mu Yu was in the room right above him! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 850May 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 150June 11, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    <strong><em>Four Revered Individuals</em></strong>


    Arriving in tow with Zhuge Xiaosheng, one of the most respected people at the time, was Lu Deyi and Mu Chenghong, who had reached Body Synthesis Realm and no longer had a mncholic air about him, brimming with confidence instead. They were two of the few exceptions to prejudice against formation casters as Greater Heaven Stage formation casters had plenty of formation foundations to give an opponent trouble.


    The real surprise was Mu Hao apanied Lu Deyi, albeit having his appearance hidden behind a disguise formation ¨C courtesy of Zhuge Xiaosheng. Zhuge Xiaosheng hid Mu Hao¡¯s appearance as he knew about the ongoing witch hunt, turning Mu Hao into a susceptible target for kidnappings and the sort.


    A crowd gathered to get a glimpse at the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to see four greats in one ce.


    ¡°Wee, Patriarch Zhuge,¡± voiced the Ascension Realm Daoist Yuan De, surprising many others besides just Mu Yu.


    ¡°Elder Yuan De, Alchemist Yao, it is my honour to finally meet you. I am ttered you two woulde to wee me,¡± replied Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°The honour is all ours. You are now our world¡¯s hope. Unfortunately, Yun Dan was held up and could not personallye to wee you. This old one will be relying on you to protect him, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to introduce my fellows. This is Greater Heaven Caster Lu Deyi. These two are our sect¡¯s disciples. Greet Daoist Yuan De and Alchemist Yao.¡±


    ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Elder Yuan De, Alchemist Yao,¡± the three greeted.¡°It is our pleasure to fight alongside you,¡± replied Daoist Yuan De.


    ¡°At least he¡¯s dressed more fittingly this time,¡± Mu Yumented in reference to Daoist Yuan De, remembering some nostalgic moments between the two of them. ¡°Patriarch Zhuge¡­ I still haven¡¯t figured out what I¡¯m meant to be wary of.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng and Daoist Yuan De flew up to Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s statue on the city walls.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng was not as well-versed with natural energy as Mu Yu was. Nevertheless, he knew enough to repair the city¡¯s barrier. Moreover, the survivors of Eastern Desert City exined to him how the formation was not maintained well enough, making it easy for the elemental demons to rattle everyone each time they attacked.


    Cultivators at the bottom of the wall watched in anticipation.


    Upon activating the barrier, the transparent barrier shrouded Pill City. Zhuge Xiaosheng performed hand seals, merging formation lines into the barrier. When the natural energy spread to the cultivators around, turning them into the barrier¡¯s formation foundations, Mu Yu decided to eject it from him. Although Mu Yu did not believe Zhuge Xiaosheng would harm him, he was convinced Daoist Chu Buqu had reasons for sending the warning.


    As Zhuge Xiaosheng inspected the formation, he taught Mu Hao and Mu Chenghong about the formation, how to operate it as well as how to maintain it ¨C the reason he brought the two along.


    ¡°Elder Yuan De, since you are an Ascension Realm adept, could you do the honour of testing it?¡± requested Zhuge Xiaosheng, holding his hands in a propitious salute.


    As far as Zhuge Xiaosheng was aware, Elder Yuan De was the only Ascension Realm cultivator in the city. Rather than leave it up to chance, why not have an Ascension Realm cultivator test out the barrier¡¯s defence?


    Daoist Yuan De, who was there for that very reason, smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Please hit it with everything you have, Elder Yuan De.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De soared high above the city and expanded the size of his walking stick to sledge the barrier. The impact of the blow startled the audience even though they were ready for a big blow. Had it not been for the formation, the city would have been devastated, yet the formation cancelled the attackpletely, much to the delight of everyone watching.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Zhuge Xiaosheng is doing his job properly, isn¡¯t he?¡± queried Xiaoshuai, having heard of what Mu Yu was cautioned against.


    ¡°It appears so up until now,¡± Mu Yu answered, meticulously paying attention to the barrier.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve lied. I¡¯lly him out the next time I see him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an elder hiding his true identity.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s eyes made their way to the city doors, where he spotted three shifty individuals trying to sneak out. ¡°It¡¯s the three of them.¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed Xiaoshuai, weaving through the crowd as fast as he could to reach the door.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng furrowed his brows upon sensing a familiar qi disappear at the city doors, therefore turning around to Mu Hao. Zhuge Xiaosheng brushed it off as a mistake and then continued conferring with Daoist Yuan De. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 477November 22, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 469November 18, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    <strong><em>Erudite Adept</em></strong>


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Mu Yu lost track of the trio when he got out of the city ¨C which did not take long at all. He zipped to a knoll, where he sensed erratic qi moments ago; however, search even under ground, there was nothing to be found. Upon checking the soil, he stated, ¡°Domain energy.¡± Domain energy meant that the elder had to be an Apotheosis Realm Elder.


    Mu Yu rose up. ¡°Elder, this one is Mu Yu. Please ept his apology for the disrespect yesterday. Might you grant him an audience?¡±


    Xiaoshuai wagged his ws in the air to test it. ¡°The energy is gone. He¡¯s left.¡±


    Persistent, Mu Yu waited for an hour and then did ap fruitlessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to check on Zhuge Xiaosheng,¡± advised Xiaoshuai.


    ***


    ¡°Shifu, you¡¯ve been standing on my feet for an hour already. Can you <em>please</em> get off now,¡±ined Chu Xiachi.¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°He looks so cool¡­ I want to have a son with him¡­¡± Chu Xiaoqing squirmed as a fangirl would.


    ¡°You¡¯re fifteen years old for crying out loud.¡±


    ¡°What rule forbids marriage at fifteen years old?¡±


    ¡°I made the rule. I¡¯m the rule!¡± replied Daoist Chu Buqu.


    With Chu Xiachi pressed up against the wall, Daoist Chu Buqu stepped on thetter¡¯s feet as he retreated. Chu Xiaoqing constantly tried to break out of their huddle to run to Mu Yu, much to her shifu¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just show ourselves? You won¡¯t die if you speak to him,¡± griped Chu Xiachi.


    ¡°I¡¯m an erudite adept. Do emperors just grant you audiences when you feel like it? I have to remain mysterious as an erudite adept who hasprehended dao.¡±


    ¡°An Ascension Realm adept nearly detected you. You¡¯re just embarrassed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Daoist Chu Buqu stomped on Chu Xiachi¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. You are an esteemed, venerated, respected adept. Please get off my foot!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t notice us sleeping in the room under his yesterday. His cultivation must¡¯ve progressed again; that¡¯d exin how he noticed us. Gifted people are so cool.¡±


    ¡°Cool, my foot! That¡¯s because I set it up beforehandst night. He won¡¯t know anything when I erased the traces of my domain. He beat me to it before. Speaking of which, he has keen senses. Ah, whatever, let¡¯s go to Gambling City already.¡±


    ***


    Since teleportation formations required two people and are fixed in one location, Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s other job was to set up one in pill City and another at Pill Cauldron Sect as per rmendation. As such, he needed to select ideal locations. Meanwhile, Daoist Yuan De cleared out the centre of the city so that a formation with a teleportation capacity of two hundred people at once was possible to install.


    Daoist Yuan De politely conveyed, ¡°Let us go to Pill Cauldron Sect to find a location there. We also happen to need a favour from you.¡±


    ¡°This one will do this best to fulfil his duty,¡± replied Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    As the two left, cultivators began their ns to migrate closer to Pill Cauldron Sect so that they could reach the teleportation formation at Pill Cauldron Sect fastest since it was the one that could teleport them out of the city. Landlords, of course, immediately hiked up the rent of their ces. Either way, everyone felt a lot safer after witnessing Zhuge Xiaosheng at work.


    ***


    Mu Yu covertly followed after Zhuge Xiaosheng andpany, crossing through the forest separating Pill Cauldron Sect from Pill City. Mu Yu intended to exin himself on the three mountains located between the forest and Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°If only he could stay a little longer so that I could ask him about Reverend Ni Lei¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Mu Yu bemoaned.


    ¡°Maybe he is Reverend Ni Lie?¡± Xiaoshuai, who was now in his beast form, proposed.


    ¡°They¡¯re different people. I would never forget Reverend Ni Lei¡¯s silhouette from the back when I saw him using Dragon Searching Formation.¡±


    ¡°Could he be Zhan Henxi or whatever?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not the only Ascension Realm human cultivators. Dad was one, but we never knew.¡±


    As Mu Yu slipped from tree to tree in the forest, he suddenly picked up a dangerous signal, therefore halting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°I sense an overpowering qi signal encroaching.¡± Mu Yu connected his hand to a tree, linking his sight to every tree around. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Once Zhuge Xiaosheng and Daoist Yuan De exited the forest, Mu Yu noticed qi unnerving qi from the trees up ahead thanks to the energy sitting deep inside him.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Mu Yu looked over his shoulder, the direction of the encroaching signal. ¡°Third Heaven Pce!¡±


    ¡°Did the old man mean that Third Heaven Pce has taken control of Zhuge Xiaosheng?!¡± Xiaoshuai supposed. ¡°Is he conspiring with Third Heaven Pce to harm Daoist Yuan De or Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°Either way, we need to stop whoever ising first.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 580January 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 576January 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    <strong><em>Forest Fight</em></strong>


    Mu Yu pulled over to activate Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s fiend energy, hiding his bloodlust energy, while he actively suppressed his antipathy. He watched the individual hiding in a ck robe meander toward Zhuge Xiaosheng andpany, hostility worn on his sleeve, yet his targets were oblivious. Though the hostility was apparent to Mu Yu, it was equally apparent that the hostility was akin to a judge imposing his fire to punish evil as the justice incarnate.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± the individual stopped and, in her clear voice, said. ¡°¡­ You can refuse to reply, and I can¡¯t see you, but you let your malice slip out.¡±


    Jin Xiyun surveyed the forest and every movement it made meticulously. Mu Yu monitored her from about ten metres away. Evaluating her to be more dangerous than Chao Gufeng, Mu Yu bided his time, waiting for the right moment to take her out in one fell swoop for he already had the advantage of knowing her location, while she did not. If he could not take her out in one go, it would have degraded into a back and forth.


    ¡°I can sense our energy inside you. Since when did you learn to use soul energy? I can tell you how you acquired soul energy. His Eminence noticed people not leaving behind soul energy when they died, so weunched an investigation into it. We found out you killed those who didn¡¯t leave behind soul energy. You have no idea what soul energy is, do you? Let me guess: you can¡¯t utilise our soul energy as you can¡¯t find it in your heart to? No matter how good you are at masking your malice, you¡¯re fodder to me once you even harbour it.¡±


    Jin Xiyun started ambling again, eventually walking past Mu Yu. ¡°You wondering why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Jin Xiyun stopped ten centimetres away from Mu Yu¡¯s right arm, which was close enough for Mu Yu to hear her breathing, both facing away from each other. Watching a yellow leaf fall between them, Mu Yu timed his attack, resuscitating the withering leaf and firing off branches from the leaf veins at Jin Xiyun. At the same time, Mu Yu brought out Shadow Splitter Sword, aiming it her vital.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jin Xiyun faded away and reappeared at Mu Yu¡¯s rear, snapping the branches with twelve beads revolving around her. ¡°Found you. Don¡¯tpare me to the likes of Gu Chaofeng.¡±


    Mu Yu whipped a spurt of qi into the sky to alert Daoist Yuan De andpany, only for it to smash into a white barrier preventing it from making it out of the forest from any angle.¡°Remember how you trapped Gu Chaofeng. Let me know how it feels to be the trapped one,¡± taunted Jin Xiyun, revealing she came prepared. ¡°I suppose you already know who my target is. My question is, did you really think I came alone? My task is to bind you. Your maker isn¡¯t me, hahaha.¡±


    Mu Yu elerated himself toward Jin Xiyun using a formation, but she linked up her twelve beads, bouncing Mu Yu¡¯s qi off it, albeit also retreating herself to avoid a confrontation.


    ¡°As you killed Gu Chaofeng, it¡¯s only fair I kill who you care about and then apprehend you.¡±


    Mu Yu decided it was time to deploy Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain; s, the oppressive atmosphere that permeated as darkness shrouded the heavens stunted them both. The tree¡¯s shadows started to spread as if they were devouring the light on the ground. The draft became a chilly wind, stopping branches from moving in ice, as an individual emerged seemingly from a tree as Mu Yu would.


    Mu Yu recognised the individual¡¯s aura. Nevertheless, Jin Xiyun was first to question, ¡°What are you doing here, Dong Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Carrying out a mission,¡± answered Dong Zhi.


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°That is a secret.¡± Dong Zhi stepped in time with his soaring snow eagle, making his way to Mu Yu¡¯s back. ¡°I can tell you, though.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 348September 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 212July 12, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 531December 19, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    <strong><em>Crisis</em></strong>


    ¡°Patriarch Zhuge, the world owes you big time for your efforts during this time and even more if we have to go to war,¡± Daoist Yuan De amiably expressed.


    Hands in a palm-and-fist salute, Zhuge Xiaosheng replied, ¡°You tter us, Elder. As we are unable to fight extensive battles, we can only back everyone up with our formations.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t say it like that. We are even less useful in fights. All we can do is help the wounded.¡±


    The group had crossed the first of three mountains.


    ¡°The war is inevitable as things stand. Both of us will be busy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Once they crossed the second mountain, Daoist Yuan De abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Elder?¡±¡°I feel uneasy. Yao Wuji, check on the second mountain.¡±


    Yao Wuji came up to Daoist Yuan De¡¯s side to examine the forestry and rockery. ¡°The mountain does appear different to usual, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t exin what is different,¡± finished Daoist Yuan De.


    ¡°Yes. Perhaps we are scaring ourselves? We should hurry back, Martial Uncle,¡± suggested Yao Wuji, knowing Daoist Yuan De was the type who wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    A light in Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes undted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I feel unsettled today,¡± Daoist Yuan De verbalised. ¡°I apologise, Patriarch Zhuge. Let us be on our way.¡±


    Right as the group resumed their journey, rocks of varying sizes burst forth from under the green canopies, lining up in formation around the group. Brown humanoids emerged from the rocks, bodies resembling humans carved from minerals of varying types. The army of earth demons destroyed the mountain with their threatening emergence. Earth demons and no less than a thousand of them!


    ¡°You must be the people we¡¯re searching for.¡±


    The sound made when the two-metres-tall ck and purple earth demon thumped his chest loud was analogous to a mountain avnche. There was only one earth demon with that sort of might on the loose ¨C the Ascension Realm Earth Reverend!


    ***


    The snow eagle with its wings spread on the tree branch above Mu Yu bisected Mu Yu¡¯s shadow with its own, while Dong Zhi positioned himself in Mu Yu¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your mission,¡± Mu Yu stated, preparing to uncork an attack at the drop of a hat.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ept a job from you,¡± exined Dong Zhi.


    ¡°ept a job from me?¡±


    The leaf overhead passed through Dong Zhi as it descended.


    ¡°You have a job for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll take any job?¡±


    ¡°As long as the price is appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Even if I ask you to kill someone from Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°I do not discriminate between targets.¡±


    ¡°Your price?¡±


    ¡°Three divine will retrieval herbs.¡±


    ¡°This?¡± Mu Yu disyed three blue divine will retrieval herbs in a void.


    ¡°Without the bloodlust energy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your issue.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t provide you with any.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll collect them from you once you find some.¡±


    Mu Yu could not magically erase the bloodlust energy from his herbs due to Wood Spirit, meaning he would have to personally search for them.


    ¡°Deal. My request is for you to end her,¡± dered Mu Yu, training his gaze on Jin Xiyun.


    Mu Yu wanted to rush to Daoist Yuan De andpany¡¯s aid as soon as possible, which was asking for the impossible if he had to wrestle with Jin Xiyun.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    At the same instant Dong Zhi stepped out of Mu Yu¡¯s shadow, his snow eagle shed feathers as it took flight. Dong Zhi¡¯s voice reverberated from every direction, hiding his true location. He hacked open a hole in the white forest for Mu Yu.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Jin Xiyun, who could not pinpoint Dong Zhi or stop Mu Yu, warned, ¡°Dong Zhi, you do realise what the consequences of opposing us are, I hope.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an ultimate immortal, while you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll be executed if you kill me.¡±


    The floating feathers finally fired off shadow des at Jin Xiyun.


    ¡°By the way, Mu Yu, I didn¡¯t bring only one helper,¡± provoked Jin Xiyun, watching Mu Yu fly out.


    ¡°Thanks for the introduction, Jin Xiyun,¡±mented Ye Feian, waiting for Mu Yu outside.


    ***


    ¡°Earth Reverend!¡± thundered Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Why are elemental demons here?¡± blurted Daoist Yuan De, unable to believe they infiltrated Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s area undetected. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The earth demons spawned rocks one hundred square metresrge to prevent the group from descending. In response, Daoist Yuan battered the rocks with his walking stick, yet all that he achieved was numbing his own arm.


    Though there were gaps between the rocks, each was connected using an energy source via an earth element technique.


    Earth elemental demons did not possess just brute strength but also solid defences. As an alchemist, their defences were beyond Daoist Yuan De.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes glowed once again. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 877June 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 878June 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 876June 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    <strong><em>Soulquake Bell</em></strong>


    Mu Yu was akin to antern in the darkness owing to his bloodlust energy to Ye Feian, who had thirteen glimmering beads around Mu Yu already.


    The scuffle in the distance reached Mu Yu¡¯s ears, and, upon catching the qi whisking over, he stated, ¡°I suspected you had Earth Reverend under your control. I guess this means four elemental demon reverends are at your beck and call. The attacks on the cities were machinations of Third Heaven Pce for soul energy.¡±


    Ye Feian wagged his finger. ¡°No, no, everyone knows you were the reason the elemental demons attacked the cities.¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Filthy scoundrels!¡±


    Mu Yu whipped his arm, unloading sword qi as he strove to tear through Ye Feian quickly and move on to the rescue mission.


    ¡°No, I am here as Third Heaven Pce¡¯s representative to apprehend you.¡±


    Ye Feian stripped his ck robe and formed white screens using his thirteen beads as a barricade.


    ¡°He has thirteen. That white witch had twelve. Do the number of beads determine their strength?¡± Xiaoshuai proposed.¡°Twelve or thirteen, they¡¯re all dead!¡± Mu Yu responded, extending his sword into the clouds prior to swinging down.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Yin, Soulquake Bell!¡±


    Ye Feian merged the beads together to conjure a white sphere over three hundred and thirty metres. A white bell gradually drew itself inside the bell and enveloped him, bell turning transparent. Mu Yu¡¯s ng on the bell ended up being redirected in separate directions, saving the bell from any damage. The ng, in addition, forced illusions into Mu Yu¡¯s head, one of which was Zhuge Xiaosheng killing Daoist Yuan De in a formation.


    In the fleeting moment Mu Yu needed to escape the illusion, Ye Feian already hit his bell, trying to catch Mu Yu in another illusion again. Mu Yu, therefore, sealed his listening sense and then drew a circle around him with his sword. Qi in the ether belted down on the sounds travelling toward Mu Yu and the bell.


    Even though the bell barely rattled, Ye Feian had his face scrunched up. Mu Yu repeated the same technique, copying Xiaoshuai¡¯s technique, green qi illuminating the forest andpressing air.


    Countering with Soul Style Luo Yin, Soulquake Zero, Ye Feian belted his bell again. The chime rotated in ce, the roaring wind negating Mu Yu¡¯s attack. ¡°You can¡¯t stop my Soulquake Bell just by sealing off your hearing!¡±


    Ye Feian unloaded a lightning-fastbo on his bell, guiding the sounds around Mu Yu¡¯s strikes to find its targets. Mu Yu whipped up Contiguous Horizon Formation, keeping the sounds away. s, the mounting pressure from the ceaseless attacks took its toll, forcing Mu Yu to retreat. Still, the sounds gave chase, one note prating Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    The sound started to ravish Mu Yu soul, generating a sensation analogous to having his shoulder torched. Due to the pain slowing him down, Ye Feian¡¯s sounds encircled him again. Right when Ye Feian had he had the match in the bag, Mu Yu spawned a formation on his left fingers and activated it to coat himself in the formation.


    Mu Yu transported Ye Feian¡¯s now harmless attacks behind thetter using Mirror Formation. Because of the bell¡¯s weight, Ye Feian had no means of evading in time. The sound of the notes crashing into the bell rumbled Ye Feian¡¯s insides, throwing blood from inside him out of his mouth. The colour of Ye Feian¡¯s pain sttered on the bell as he grimaced.


    ¡°No wonder why Whitey hid inside the bell. His sound attacks are his own weakness,¡± Xiaoshuai muttered. Upon hearing the sound of the earth demons engaged in battle again, Xiaoshuai urged, ¡°Mu Yu, we need to hurry here, or Zhuge Xiaosheng is going to kill everyone.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s treat you to your favourite song.¡±


    Mu Yu transferred spiritual energy to three strands of white fur from Archfiend Baiyuan in his hand, enhancing his Shadow Splitter Sword with Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain ability! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 845May 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 882June 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 846May 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    <strong><em>A War</em></strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this! There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve improved so much in a single month!¡± howled Ye Feian, watching Mu Yu bring down another epic swing. ¡°Wait, domain energy?¡±


    Ye Feian figured it out toote for Mu Yu had cleaved apart Jin Xiyun¡¯s white barrier, though she couldn not run from the snow eagle cutting off her escape route.


    ¡°Ye Feian, use Divine Soul Formation!¡± urged Jin Xiyun, panicking.


    ¡°He¡¯s too far!¡± replied Ye Feian, unable to escape from Mu Yu¡¯s sword trap. ¡°Soul Style Lou Sound, Soulquake Howl!¡±


    Ye Feian whacked his bell three times, unleashing three white notes that morphed into three giant hands. The mere gale of Mu Yu¡¯s swing shoved aside the three hands, acquiring the bell. Ye Feian absorbed the impact of the collision, sting him into oblivion!


    ¡°Mu Yu, if you kill another one of us, I¡¯ll murder everyone rted to you!¡± Jin Xiyun blustered, having hopelessly witnessed Mu Yu vanquish Ye Feian.


    Since she could not see herself winning if Mu Yu assisted Dong Zhi, Jin Xiyun tore open a rift with her beads to escape. As she departed, Dong Zhi also bowed out.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Ye Feian said he couldn¡¯t cast Divine Soul Formation before due to your distance, which means Zhuge Xiaosheng isn¡¯t under their control. We need to move before Jin Xiyun can control him, or the others are doomed!¡± Xiaoshuai informed.¡°On it!¡±


    Mu Yu was left starving for air and spiritual energy when he cancelled Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Can you still deploy domains?¡±


    ¡°All I can say is, I can¡¯t let any of them die,¡± Mu Yu answered, inhaling and going to his allies¡¯ aid.


    ***


    <em>Bang!</em> Earth Reverend drove Daoist Yuan De through the air simrly to a rag doll with an explosive punch.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng rushed to Daoist Yuan De, who was defencelessly bleeding onto himself, and summoned white tentacles from a formation to stop the next punch, buying them just enough time to regroup.


    Yao Wuji immediately helped Daoist Yuan De and fed thetter a pill.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± assured Daoist Yuan De, finding his footing as he gobbled several more pills to power up.


    They were trapped, and not even their only Ascension Realm cultivator could block a single punch from Earth Reverend. With death as the only alternative, Zhuge Xiaosheng cast a white formation on himself and split off from Daoist Yuan De,manding, ¡°Chenghong, protect Hao. Greater Heaven Caster Lu, back me up!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Lu Deyi and Mu Chenghong positioned Mu Hao, who was vexed because his Golden Core Realm cultivation was not any help, between them.


    ¡°Kekeke, I hear I just need to squash you bugs,¡± slighted Earth Reverend, flicking his arm as the signal for his minions to catapult rocks at the group.


    Daoist Yuan De glowed golden as he thwarted the attack, residue spirit energy piercing through to take out the earth demons. Unfortunately, they had an earth skill that deflected all of the attacks without lifting a finger. Daoist Yuan De, on the other hand, constantly had to fight off rocks.


    ¡°Natural Clinging Astral Sacred Seal!¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s eight trigrams formation at his feet spun, transferring formation lines from ¡°natural¡± and ¡°clinging¡± positions to his hand to create an eight trigrams seal before him. Upon activation, formation lines emanated from Zhuge Xiaosheng, while the seal cloned itself innumerous times around him, erasing rocks and stones they touched.


    Greater Heaven Caster Lu assisted Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s efforts with Lightning Swift Snakes Formation, while Zhao Wuji hurled explosion pills at the rocks.


    ¡°Time to end this! Hahaha!¡± dered Earth Reverend


    The punch that generated wild winds that they could barely open their eyes too froze them in ce.


    ¡°I will handle it!¡± dered Zhuge Xiaosheng, standing at the forefront. ¡°Universe Hexagram Seal Star!¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng produced a white eight trigrams barrier around the group. Still, Earth Reverend¡¯s punch cracked the barrier, leaving Zhuge Xiaosheng hanging on to dear life. Earth Reverend denied them a defence, detonating a finishing blow that sent Zhuge Xiaosheng reeling back into his allies.


    Yao Wuji immediately fed Zhuge Xiaosheng healing pills, while Daoist Yuan De unloaded dozens of explosion pills around them.


    ¡°Were you trying to scratch my itch?¡± sardonically questioned Earth Reverend, emerging from the explosion without a blemish. ¡°Weaklings have no ce wasting my space.¡±


    Earth Reverend swiped Daoist Yuan De aside and then hammered down on the defenceless group.


    ¡°I should not have brought Patriarch¡¯s brother here. I have let him down,¡±mented Zhuge Xiaosheng, apologetically shielding Mu Hao with his body.


    ¡°How about I scratch your itch?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 881June 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 845May 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 861June 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    <strong><em>Earth Reverend</em></strong>


    ¡°Tell me if this alleviates your itch!¡±


    Mu Yu sent torrential qi up at the stone barrier, smashing it apart with the imbued formation and then going full steam ahead to Earth Reverend¡¯s punch. Mu Yu denied Earth Reverend a defence, forcing thetter tounch a fist. Earth Reverend felt a shock to his body on par with the shock going through his mind that Mu Yu could hack off parts of his body upon collision.


    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯ll pass!¡±


    Earth Reverend discharged energy, shaking off Mu Yu¡¯s qi on him. Mu Yu transformed the scattered qi into miniature swords, borrowing the momentum to fling them at the other earth demons. Mu Yu used the scattered dust produced as the earth demons broke apart as cover to race over to his allies.


    Unable to see through Mu Yu¡¯s disguise formation or recognise the bloodlust qi, Zhuge Xiaosheng, who suffered the worst injuries, inquired, ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± prompted Daoist Yuan De, deciding their saviour¡¯s identity was not important for the meantime.


    ¡°I will. Take care of yourselves,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°Hahaha, thanks for making my life easier,¡± jibed Earth Reverend, alreadying out swinging.Mu Yu only had enough spiritual energy to deploy Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain one more time, and their lives rode on him bagging the match once he deployed it.


    ¡°Domain? You¡¯re not an Apotheosis Realm cultivator,¡±mented Earth Reverend, getting caught in Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Mu Yu responded, focusing the domain energy on his sword this time instead of the sky so that he could pierce the tough reverend.


    Earth Reverend grew himself a hundred metres into the sky to stop the heavy sword blow. Mu Yu cleaved through the ginormous fist, sending the titan crashing into the ground, disfiguring the ground and surroundings.


    Legs buckling under him, Mu Yu cursed, ¡°Damn it! I hurt him, but I don¡¯t have enough spiritual energy left to finish him.¡±


    ¡°Catch!¡± called Daoist Yuan De. ¡°It¡¯s a level seven divine spirit pill that expedites spiritual energy replenishment!¡±


    Due to the potency of divine spirit pill, it could only be consumed once within a small window. Daoist Yuan De would not have offered Mu Yu the pill, otherwise.


    Like a treeing to life, Mu Yu felt every inch of his body revitalised in mere seconds. With a fifth of his spiritual energy restored, he deployed Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain again. Even though the domain¡¯s boost was only half as effective as hisst usage, Earth Reverend was not at full capacity, either.


    As the wave of qi crashed down, Earth Reverend pulverised the ground, soul energy seeping into his hand. Earth Reverend flitted down through the crevice in the ground as a white light, threatening, ¡°We will obtain your bloodlust energy sooner orter!¡±


    Mu Yu shed the crevice as hard as he could, sending tremors through the earth, in his attempt to find Earth Reverend. Sadly, Earth Reverend already escaped through a void the same way Jin Xiyun did.


    ¡°He knows Third Heaven Pce¡¯s soul techniques?!¡± Xiaoshuai blurted.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be surprising when they¡¯re now Third Heaven Pce¡¯spdogs.¡±


    ¡°Did Earth Reverend escape?¡± queried Daoist Yuan De.


    ¡°We survived the ordeal, though,¡±mented Lu Deyi, working with Mu Chenghong to nurse Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s injuries.


    Daoist Yuan De gave Zhuge Xiaosheng his best healing pill, although it would take time for it to work, and then conveyed, ¡°Thank you for saving us. This one is Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Daoist Yuan De. May he ask who you ar-¡±


    Mu Yu spun around and grabbed Zhuge Xiaosheng by the cor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Release our patriarch!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 107May 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 882June 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 106May 20, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    <strong><em>Puppet</em></strong>


    Mu Yu inspected Zhuge Xiaosheng using with his spiritual energy. ¡°No Divine Soul Formation?¡±


    ¡°Sir, our patriarch needs to be treated!¡± urged Lu Deyi.


    ¡°You¡¯re not under someone¡¯s control, correct?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Panting, Zhuge Xiaosheng answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Mu Yu passed Zhuge Xiaosheng back to Lu Deyi.


    Lu Deyi and Mu Chenghong backed off from Mu Yu as soon as they collected Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    <em>Maybe Zhuge Xiaosheng already defused Divine Soul Formation using the knowledge I shared with him. Daoist Chu Buqu must¡¯ve made a mistake,</em> Mu Yu inwardly assumed. ¡°Recover as fast as you can for elemental demons have sealed this area. Nobody cane to help us, while there might be more elemental demons lurking around, so keep your eyes open while you recover.¡±


    Xiaoshuai stayed hidden while Mu Yu recuperated. Momentster, Jin Xiyun and Dong Zhi surfaced again, spurring Mu Yu to go help.¡°Where are you going?¡± inquired Daoist Yuan De.


    ¡°Wait here and take care of each other,¡± Mu Yu responded, taking off.


    ¡°Since when did someone so strong emerge in our race¡­?¡±


    ***


    Chu Buqu strolled into an ultimate immortals betting shop at Gamble City, a small city under the jurisdiction of Du Buying that was close to Pill City.


    ¡°Shifu, what are we betting on this time?¡± Chu Xiachi effused, juggling three spirit stones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The same as always! Let¡¯s go all in this time!¡± Daoist Chu Buqu whipped his arm, dropping nine spirit stones, every spirit stone Chu Xiaoqing gave him, into the table¡¯s formation.


    ¡°You¡¯re betting on this again? Why do you like was betting whether the top twenty ranks would change in a month? It hasn¡¯t changed once ever since Xiang Nan took ninth rank two years ago. You¡¯re wasting spirit stones,¡± griped Chu Xiachi.


    ¡°Hehehe, want to loan me another spirit stone?¡±


    Chu Xiachi stopped juggling his spirit stones, clutching them with a vice-like grip. ¡°No way. I¡¯m going to ce my three stones on three different bets to increase my chances of winning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never win big like that. If you want to make big money, you need to take big risks. Look at how high the payouts are for this because it¡¯s unpopr. My nine spirit stones can be nine thousand spirit stones. Lend me one, and I¡¯ll give you amission next time.¡±


    Chu Xiachi ran off for dear life.


    Chu Xiaoqing turned the conversation elsewhere, asking, ¡°Shifu, do you think Mu Yu will be all right?¡±


    ¡°What happened to calling him True God¡¯s disciple?¡±


    ¡°Well, I asked him if I could address him by his name in my mind, and he nodded.¡±


    ¡°You disappointment. When will you ever stop drooling over pretty boys? If you saw me in my younger days, you¡¯d never have eyes for another man.¡± Daoist Chu Buqu ran his hand through his bald head.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to be sleep talking. Shifu, do you think Mu Yu understands your hint?¡±


    ¡°That as explicit as it gets. How could he not?¡±


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°Watch out for Zhuge Xiaosheng. He is an obstacle. Can it be any more obvious?¡±


    ¡°Watch out for Zhuge Xiaosheng. He is an obstacle? Shifu, that¡¯s as ambiguous as can be?¡±


    ¡°How? It clearly says, watch out for Zhuge Xiaosheng because he is an obstacle to Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just write that? Your version could be interpreted as Zhuge Xiaosheng being someone Mu Yu has to beware of. That¡¯s theplete opposite of your instructions!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to conjure more characters.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Shifu! I just remembered: since you mentioned that Third Heaven Pce is controlling numerous big names, does that mean someone has cast Divine Soul Formation on <em>him</em>?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told Mu Yu to watch out for Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s safety¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you explicate that?!¡±


    ¡°Get off my case!¡±


    ***


    Incensed that Mu Yu drove off Earth Reverend but noticing something else, Jin Xiyun cracked a grin, muttering, ¡°Finally within distance. It¡¯s time you do your job. Dong Zhi, just you wait!¡±


    Jin Xiyun retreated into her avoid, privy to the short time length that Divine Soul Formationsted.


    ***


    Zhuge Xiaosheng looked as haggard as the environment around him after the brawl, leading to Daoist Yuan De being extra caring toward the formerpared to everyone else. Zhuge Xiaosheng expressed, ¡°I am hurt bad. This ambush caught all of us by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Had it not been for our saviour, we would likely be dead now,¡± Yao Wuji opined.


    ¡°Let us consider ourselves fortunate,¡± voiced Lu Deyi.


    Daoist Yuan De, eyes on the direction Mu Yu departed, asked, ¡°Patriarch Zhuge, what do you suppose the earth demons ambushed us here for?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng anticipated high risks for the high-reward job, not to mention his abilities would categorise him as a nuisance to the elemental demons. As he checked on Mu Hao, he proposed, ¡°They must have been targeting me.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De agreed, ¡°Indeed, your ability to fix barriers is not something they would like.¡±


    <em>Daoist Yuan De¡¯s statement is true, but why do I feel that he¡¯s highlighting something? </em>Zhuge Xiaosheng deliberated.


    ¡°Uncle, you should give your level seven heart restoration pill to Patriarch Zhuge,¡± advised Yao Wuji.


    ¡°I need it,¡± disputed Daoist Yuan De, stunning everyone present.


    ¡°What do you mean, Martial Uncle? This is not time for japes.¡±


    <em>Something¡¯s amiss,</em> thought Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng felt something was off ever since meeting Daoist Yuan De but brushed it off as his imagination for the reason that Daoist Yuan De was a respected individual. In saying that, refusing to spare a pill for their sect¡¯s important guest made no sense in that situation. What was more, Daoist Yuan De was the only one who didn no offer Zhuge Xiaosheng any spiritual energy to recover.


    ¡°You know,¡± began Daoist Yuan De, ¡°the elemental demons are not the only ones who want to kill you.¡± Daoist Yuan De revealed his white-glowing eyes. ¡°I¡¯m another one who wants you dead.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng summoned an eight trigrams formation using Universe Hexagram Seal Star as a shield. s, Daoist Yuan De effortlessly tore through, creating a new hole in Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s body. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 877June 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 477November 22, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    <strong><em>Sinister Scheme</em></strong>


    Watching Daoist Yuan De pull his walking stick go through Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s chest, Yao Wuji shouted, ¡°What are you doing, Martial Uncle?!¡±


    Daoist Yuan De blew Yao Wuji back, leaving everyone speechless. Lu Deyi and Mu Chenghong¡¯s dyed reaction came toote, affording Daoist Yuan De enough time to prepare and st them away with his voice alone.


    ¡°I did not see thising. Why must you kill me?¡± questioned Zhuge Xiaosheng, gripping Daoist Yuan De¡¯s walking stick to stop the Ascension Realm elder.


    ¡°Technically, I¡¯m not the one who wants to kill you; I¡¯m merely killing you on behalf of someone else.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De¡¯s tone sounded identical to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members¡¯ self-righteous tone!


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡­¡± uttered Zhuge Xiaosheng, identifying his true enemies based on Daoist Yuan De¡¯s white eyes, albeit not being able to work out their motive.


    Daoist Yuan De yanked his walking stick out, dragging along Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s blood. ¡°I just missed your heart. Fast reflexes for an injured man. I underestimated formation casters,¡± said Daoist Yuan De, smiling as though he was killing someone who deserved to die.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng smiled bitterly, barely able to keep his eyes open.¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not the only one who missed it. That man who intervened also missed it.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De focused soul energy to the tip of his walking stick, aiming it at Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Hao howled in desperation.


    ¡°I love the sound of the human neck cracking, hahaha,¡± taunted Daoist Yuan De.


    Daoist Dao De thrust down so fast that neither Lu Deyi nor Mu Chenghong could stop him. The sound of flesh, bones, nerves and more sttering reverberated in their minds.


    ***


    Jin Xiyun pulled over once she was certain she had shaken off Dong Zhi. She turned and looked straight ahead as though she could see who she was speaking to. ¡°They say Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple is a genius, yet all I see is a fool. I know you¡¯re there, and I know you have the archfiends¡¯ domain abilities. I know your domain abilities just as I know that you can¡¯t harness their potential. You think you can kill me when you barely have any spiritual energy left? You think you¡¯re the smart one, but your arrogance is your own undoing.¡±


    Jin Xiyun¡¯s taunts were part of her ploy to buy Daoist Yuan De time for her primary objective was assassinating Zhuge Xiaosheng. She could tell he had aplished his mission, but she wanted to provide him with enough time to eliminate the witnesses.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be wary of Daoist Yuan De since he was one of the Ascension Realm cultivators we summoned. What did you think we summoned them for? For a chat over some tea?¡±


    Jin Xiyun inwardly celebrated she had avenged her fallen brethren, but she was aware Mu Yu was waiting for her to drop her guard to kill her and was edging closer.


    ¡°We put him under our control when Ku Mu perished. Daoist Yuan De should be honoured His Eminence personally manipted him. How do you score our n?¡±


    Jin Xiyu locked onto the tree she could sense malice manifesting from. ¡°Daoist Yuan De was supposed to be our pawn for dealing with you. Zhuge Xiaosheng was a nuisance. With Zhuge Xiaosheng dying at his peak, everyone¡¯s fear will be magnified, and they will be even more loyal to us. Your friends are next. Everyone rted to you will die one by one. Worry not. I won¡¯t let Daoist Yuan De oppose my orders. You wouldn¡¯t kill him to avenge the others, would you? Or, do you n to release Ju Mang to resurrect them?¡±


    ¡°I give your n ten out of ten for triggering your death g,¡± Mu Yu responded from behind the tree.


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be you who enforces the death g.¡± Jin Xiyun had no reason toe to blows with Mu Yu; she merely wanted to break the shackles of his sanity. ¡°See you next time.¡±


    ¡°You might want to check who you¡¯re speaking to.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 886June 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 880June 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 884June 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    <strong><em>Rescue!</em></strong>


    Blood sttered onto Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s face, sobering him. Standing before him was Mu Yu, who shielded Zhuge Xiaosheng with his shoulder, feet plugged into the ground so that he would not tip over and gnashing his teeth as he wrestled with the urge to kill Daoist Yuan De.


    ¡°D-didn¡¯t you chase her?¡± Daoist Yuan De stuttered.


    Mu Yu pulled the walking stick out of his shoulder. Letting his spiritual energy heal him, hemunicated through his teeth. ¡°I have a raging urge to kill you, but I can¡¯t as I know you don¡¯t mean to do this.¡± Gripping onto the walking stick tight, he cast his gaze in Jin Xiyun¡¯s direction and remarked, ¡°I was careless.¡±


    When Mu Yu pursued Jin Xiyun, he detected another faint malicious signal around. Initially, he assumed it came from Jin Xiyun. As he continued flying, he discovered the signal gradually faded, meaning it did note from her but those he just saved. It was then that what Daoist Chu Buqu conveyed dawned on him, telling him his misunderstanding had led him astray.


    Mu Yu mmed Daoist Yuan De in the chest with his hand then made a beeline, poking two fingers on Daoist Yuan De¡¯s forehead to install a formation inside thetter. ¡°Divine Soul Formation. Figures.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De grunted and grimaced as Mu Yu¡¯s formation defused the Divine Soul Formation. Once he located the divine soul wood coated in white formation lines that spread across Daoist Yuan De¡¯s brain meridians, Mu Yu erased the piece of wood, putting Daoist Yuan De to sleep.


    ¡°Alchemist Yao, watch over him.¡±


    Mu Yu rushed over to tend to Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s injuries, piging a healing pill from Daoist Yuan De prior. Mu Yu fed Zhuge Xiaosheng the heart restoration pill Yao Wuji previously mentioned and started providing a spiritual energy transfusion.¡°Damn, I can¡¯t use my contaminated qi to heal him anymore.¡± Muffling his voice, Mu Yu requested, ¡°Xiaoshuai, I need a hand. We¡¯re in a race against time now.¡±


    Xiaoshuai jumped out in his human form and then pressed onto Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s chest with his hand, ushering spiritual qi in the vicinity into Zhuge Xiaosheng. ¡°He¡¯s hurt bad, and the walking stick damaged his heart. The pill isn¡¯t going to take effect in time.¡±


    ¡°Buy him time, then. We need him alive.¡±


    Mu Yu activated Archfiend Luanfeng¡¯s domain ¨C Ashes Nirvana ¨C enveloping Zhuge Xiaosheng in red qi as a means of prolonging thetter¡¯s life for another hour. The domain looked shaky owing to Mu Yu¡¯s exhaustion.


    Yao Wuji, who took care of Daoist Yuan De, was panic-stricken because, if Daoist Yuan De¡¯s assassination attempt seeded, it would not be only Formation Sect that came at them with a vengeance.


    Xiaoshuai ran his fingers along Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s meridians to promote the cirction of the herb.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes stopped on Mu Hao for a while as he swept his gaze over the others. ¡°It¡¯s all right now,¡± Mu Yu informed, cancelling out the domain.


    Xiaoshuai subsequently drew spiritual qi into Mu Yu to replenish thetter¡¯s energy.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we need to confirm.¡± Mu Yu shot his bloodlust energy into everyone present, sending a chilly sensation throughout their bodies. ¡°I have to verify whether or not any of you are under control.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Mu Yu looked over his shoulder to see white energy and sword qi colliding.


    <em>Bloodlust energy? Why would Dong Zhi have bloodlust energy?</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 885June 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 877June 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 884June 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    <strong><em>Post-Battle</em></strong>


    ¡°There are two qi signals,¡± Xiaoshuai noted.


    ¡°Go check on the situation, but keep a safe distance. All you need to do is see the owner of the second signal,¡± Mu Yu instructed, unable to risk leaving the group.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Those left with Mu Yu contemted why Daoist Yuan De attacked Zhuge Xiaosheng out of the blue, why elemental demons ambushed them there, who their mysterious saviour was, why help them and why did he have the same qi as Earth Reverend.


    Yao Wuji hesitantly expressed, ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving our patriarch,¡± Lu Deyi also conveyed. ¡°Yao Wuji, you better have an exnation for this uninvited attack! I always respected Daoist Yuan De, but this act of collusion is uneptable! If you cannot provide a justified reason, I won¡¯t let this matter go!¡±


    Mu Chenghong and Lu Deyi were prepared to off the two from Pill Cauldron Sect if thetter two showed any signs of animosity.


    ¡°I beg your pardon. I genuinely have no clue why my martial uncle would do such a thing, either. While he may not be a man who fusses over menial details, he would never do anything so unthinkable. I believe there must be a misunderstanding.¡±¡°What sort of misunderstanding requires him to attempt murder? Don¡¯t think for a second that ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ is enough for us to forgive you. We¡¯re thest ones to fear Pill Cauldron Sect!¡±


    ¡°I honestly do not know what it was all about. How about we wait for him toe to, and then ask him?¡±


    Mu Chenghong fumed, ¡°So that he can make another attempt on our patriarch¡¯s life?¡±


    Seeing conversing with those two led to a dead end, Yao Wuji turned to Mu Yu. ¡°Sir, do you have any input?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rather convoluted. The more you know about this, the greater the risk you will be exposed to.¡±


    Mu Chenghong questioned, ¡°How can we be expected to just let this go, though?¡±


    ¡°Inviting us here, then colluding with the elemental demons to assassinate our patriarch, Pill Cauldron Sect is unscrupulous!¡± raged Lu Deyi, standing beside Mu Chenghong.


    Mu Yu brooded, <em>I want to clear the air between the two parties, but why do I shy away whenever I think about revealing myself to Mu Hao? What will he think of me?</em>


    Mu Hao kept stealing nces at Mu Yu, albeit gingerly.


    ¡°The elemental demons¡¯ seal in this zone is still active, which means there¡¯s a high probability more of them are still around. Keep quiet and keep your wits about you,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    Xiaoshuai reported back, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m back. The qi belongs t-¡±


    Mu Yu nudged Xiaoshuai. ¡°Come with me. We¡¯ll talk once we¡¯re out of here.¡±


    It was unwise for Mu Yu to take the group to Pill Cauldron Sect before hepletely recovered as there was no telling if Pill Cauldron Sect was now a big trap Third Heaven Pce set. After all, Daoist Yuan De wielded a lot of power there, yet he was under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s control. As such, he swept the matter along with his rhythm and left the danger zone without asking for an opinion.


    ***


    The cultivators who arrived at the danger zone were exasperated at the sight of the damage. Seeing as the mountains were close to Pill Cauldron Sect, it was understandable For Daoist Yun Dan to also go see. He easily sniffed out the smell of explosion pill traces in the ground¡¯s splits.


    ¡°Patriarch, we found a bisected earth demon in the forest,¡± reported a disciple. ¡°There are no other earth demon corpses within a hundred square kilometres.¡±


    ¡°Earth demon?! Are they challenging us?!¡± thundered Daoist Yun Dan, inspecting the crystal-clear earth demon¡¯s torso. ¡°Conduct a search for Daoist Yu Dan and Patriarch Zhuge¡¯s groups. They should pass through here on their way back!¡±


    Little did they know the earth demons they thought had absconded were actually eliminated ¨C courtesy of Mu Yu.


    Daoist Yun Dan fathomed the scale of damage that would follow if Zhuge Xiaosheng met with mishap in his territory; the damage would hurt Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s reputation, stir unrest among people and create grudges.


    If the elemental demons were willing tounch an attack somewhere so close to a sectparable to the eight great sects, where could a haven be found? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 886June 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 888June 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 302August 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    <strong><em>Alchemists and Formation Casters</em></strong>


    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯te home yet, First Brother,¡± Mu Yu uttered, scattering the divine will retrieval herbs into the air as dust. ¡°I still need bloodlust energy to take down Third Heaven Pce. You haven¡¯t returned home, either, have you?¡±


    Mu Yu might have progressed fast as a cultivator, but even a prodigy would need time to nurture his talent. Jin Xiyun and Gu Chaofeng, Ascension Realm cultivators, were in their thirties, while it had only been around a decade since Mu Yu started. Third Heaven Pce was not going to give him the luxury of time, and they would improve as he did. The only way he could surpass them, then, was to gamble on bloodlust energy.


    ***


    Cheng Yan, sitting on the edge of a cliff located fifty kilometres north of the cavern Mu Yu stayed at, sighed to himself. He looked down at the grey divine will retrieval herb sitting in a jade bottle beside him. A snow eagle soared freely above him, yet that freedom appeared awfully lonely against the expansive, yet empty, backdrop.


    ¡°I know where home is. I¡¯ve never left home. I¡¯ve always been waiting for all of you, waiting for you toe home.¡±


    Cheng Yan, who had been walking his path solo all this time, ran his finger across the grey leaf, turning it golden.


    ***


    Upon returning to the cavern, Mu Yu found Yao Wuji reeking of smoke and in tatters. Thus, Mu Yu asked, ¡°What happened?¡±Yao Wuji anxiously cried, ¡°Elder, Greater Heaven Caster Lu is out of his mind!¡±


    Mu Yu pieced together what happened based on the fact that Lu Deyi¡¯s fists had crackling lightning bolts. ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, did I not make it clear that you were not to hurt him?¡±


    ¡°I was just practicing my lightning formation. We need to diligently train in this time and age. I cannot be med if he decided to run into my formation.¡±


    ¡°You purposely attacked me!¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? Are you iming you didn¡¯t deliberately hurt our patriarch?¡± snapped Lu Deyi, electricity crackling again.


    If Lu Deyi meant to, he could have disabled Yao Wuji already, yet he held back. That was the reason Mu Yu did not flip straight out.


    ¡°Enough. You are all respected gentlemen, so let¡¯s carry ourselves as people who live up to the respect we¡¯re given,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    ¡°Of course, Sir. The onus is on them to watch where they walk, though,¡± replied Lu Deyi.


    Yao Wuji took a deep breath to quell his fury. ¡°Sir, I am a level six alchemist from Pill Cauldron Sect. We are indebted to you.¡±


    Mu Yu did not look old, but dealing with reclusive elders disguising themselves as youths was the norm in the cultivation world. There was no way a young man could deploy domains. Hence, Yao Wuji deemed it most appropriate to address Mu Yu as ¡°Sir¡±, which was courteous, yet it would not grind gears if the elder deliberately sported a young appearance due to their dislike for looking old.


    Lu Deyi and Mu Chenghong were well-versed enough in formations to discern that Mu Yu was hiding his appearance behind a formation. Howbeit, that was the extent they could see. Although Mu Yu did hide Primordial Yin Yang¡¯s presence from them, he did not actually need to actively hide it for bloodlust energy suppressed the former¡¯s presence even if he did not make the conscious effort.


    ¡°I am a formation caster from Formation Sect, Lu Deyi. Thank you for saving our patriarch. If I can be of service, you need only say the word,¡± conveyed Lu Deyi, sneaking a quick vindictive re in at Yao Wuji.


    Lu Deyi¡¯s eye-for-an-eye personality was disyed in Zhou Jinglin¡¯s case. Yao Wuji, inparison, was more polite andposed; he was the sort of man who believed a man with a pen could not win a man with a sword. Mu Yu, consequently, did not want to tell them what to do about each other.


    ¡°How are everyone¡¯s injuries?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°We only have minor injuries, but I do not know when Patriarch wille to,¡± replied Lu Deyi.


    Mu Yu went over to check on Zhuge Xiaosheng and inwardly said, <em>He¡¯s lucky he¡¯ll heal with time. Formation Sect¡¯s Formation Pce and Formation-Talisman Stone can protect him while he¡¯s at Formation Sect; however, he¡¯s a liability as soon as he leaves Formation Sect now, unfortunately.</em>


    ¡°What do you advise we do now?¡± consulted Lu Deyi.


    ¡°It is our ipetence that allowed elemental demons to seek into our sect¡¯s vicinity. If you do not mind, we can confer at Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± voiced Yao Wuji.


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect? So we can be assassinated more conveniently?¡± scathingly asked Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, there must be more to this than we know. I believe the elemental demons manipted my martial uncle. We promise to get to the bottom of this.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to believe it¡¯s safe there when your martial uncle, an Ascension Realm cultivator, was manipted?¡±


    ¡°¡¯Honour¡¯ is a principle we have always adhered to. Please do not frame us.¡±


    ¡°Frame you? Please do enlighten me as to what was honourable about sticking a walking stick through our patriarch¡¯s chest. I would kill him right now if it wasn¡¯t for our savour here.¡±


    Yao Wuji pulled Daoist Yuan De behind him out of instinct. ¡°We will ensure we provide you with a proper apology and exnation. Until then, please do not attack us.¡±


    ¡°You two need to stop. We can discuss this when the two of theme back to us,¡± Mu Yu interjected.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lu Deyi, after a short pause, queried, ¡°Are you a formation caster, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Lu Deyi nced Yao Wuji¡¯s way again. ¡°Sir, as formation casters, we do not fear anyone, correct? Now that elemental demons are running amok, alchemists¡¯ era is up; it is our era now. All alchemists can do is be yes men now. As a senior among formation casters, would you agree?¡±


    <em>This old man doesn¡¯t give up once he starts building momentum, does he?</em> Mu Yu mused, amused. ¡°You are correct. That being said, alchemists are valuable in their own way. They are medics and can providebatants short-term boosts.¡±


    Yao Wuji immediately verbalised, ¡°That is right. We need not worry about elemental demons with you assisting.¡±


    ¡°Bootlicker,¡± insulted Lu Deyi, throwing ad hominem.


    ¡°I actually have studied some alchemy and am connected to Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± Mu Yu stated, turning Lu Deyi¡¯s face to y.


    Yao Wuji effused, ¡°It would be our honour to host you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not even one of you, so wipe that smug grin off your face,¡± Lu Deyi muttered under his face.


    Yao Wuji, all smiles, knew he had Lu Deyi in check after what Mu Yu stated. Refusing to be resigned to defeat, Lu Deyi subsequently queried, ¡°Would you happen to know Grandmaster Chen Tiandao, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I do. We¡¯re quite close, actually.¡±


    Amplifying his volume, Lu Deyi verbalised, ¡°You must be Grandmaster Chen¡¯s close friend he often mentioned!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you are friends with one of our elders, are you not?¡± inquired Yao Wuji, refusing to back down.


    ¡°Che, you know already, don¡¯t you?¡± scoffed Lu Deyi. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 840May 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 449November 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    <strong><em>Mu Yu¡¯s Affiliation</em></strong>


    There was nothing surprising about alchemists and formation casters ¨C pr opposites ¨C to shoot lightning at each other through their eyes, but it was hrious to Xiaoshuai since they were oblivious to the fact that both of them were acquainted with Mu Yu.


    ¡°Sir, are you acquainted with one of our elders?¡± inquired Yao Wuji, hoping Mu Yu would nod to give him a life-saving amulet.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who he¡¯s acquainted with,¡± ribbed Lu deyi.


    ¡°And it¡¯s your business?¡±


    ¡°You want to fight?¡±


    Lu Deyi rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You want to go?¡±


    Having tasted defeat already, Yao Wuji eximed, ¡°Gentlemen win with reason, not brute strength!¡±


    ¡°I happen to not be a gentleman.¡± Lu Deyi manifested a formation on his fingertips.¡°Sir, please say something,¡± pleaded Yao Wuji.


    Mu Yu got up. ¡°Enough! Come with me, both of you!¡±


    Seeing Yao Wuji intend to bring Daoist Yuan De along in case Mu Chenghong attacked thetter, Mu Yu asserted, ¡°Leave Daoist Yuan De there. I want to see the two of them without an extra blemish when Ie back, clear?¡±


    Mu Chenghong put his fist and palm together. ¡°I will ensure no harm befalls either of them until we find out what prompted the unwarranted attack.¡±


    Mu Yu could also see the enmity directed at Daoist Yuan De written on Mu Chenghong¡¯s face, hence the warning. Mu Chenghong would not stop loathing Daoist Yuan De with just that, and Mu Yu did not ask for that much. Nevertheless, Mu Yu had faith in Mu Chenghong¡¯s character, trusting his old friend would honour his promise.


    ¡°Sir, do you n to let us resolve this in a duel?¡± queried Lu Deyi, harnessing electricity on his fingertips as soon as they reached the shore.


    Also standing in the zone Mu Yu blocked off with a soundproof formation, Yao Wuji panicked. ¡°Sir, do you r-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with this ¡®Sir, Sir¡¯ business. Every hair on my body is standing up.¡± Mu Yu defused his illusion formation once he was out of Mu Hao¡¯s vision.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°P-Patr-?¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, have you forgotten that I am <em>Mu Yu</em>?¡± Mu Yu reminded, referring to his desire to keep his status secret.


    ¡°R-right, right, Mu Yu, it¡¯s just¡­ Mu Yu?!¡±


    ¡°I apologise for keeping you both in the dark all this time, but I had no choice.¡±


    Lu Deyi went on the offensive swiftly. ¡°Mu Yu, Pill Cauldron Sect tried to assassinate our patriarch. We can¡¯t sweep this under the rug.¡±


    Yao Wuji: ¡°Mu Yu, you are familiar enough with Elder Yuan De to know that he would never do such a thing. You must reason with Formation Sect to defend our honour.¡±


    ¡°Reason? Reason says I have every right to make you pick your teeth off the ground. Who are you to call him ¡®Mu Yu¡¯? You should be showing him gratitude on your knees,¡± criticised Lu Deyi, unaware of Mu Yu¡¯s rtionship with Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°And who are you to call him ¡®Mu Yu¡¯? You know who he is at Pill Cauldron Sect? You know what his rtionship with Martial Uncle Yuan De is? You think Mu Yu will let you harm my martial uncle?¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect doesn¡¯t impress children anymore. Mu Yu could send Earth Reverend reeling with one p. Can you do that? Your martial uncle nearly killed my patriarch. I really don¡¯t understand why Mu Yu would bother saving that scum.¡±


    ¡°Who are you insulting?!¡±


    ¡°Daoist Yuan De. Do something about it.¡±


    Xiaoshuai took out an apple and crossed his legs as he watched the show.


    ¡°And the Mu Yu you two keep talking about still hasn¡¯t said a thing! You two sure are having fun, huh?¡± Mu Yu finallymented.


    Lu Deyi and Yao Wuji simultaneously cried, ¡°Mu Yu, how are we going to deal with them?!¡±


    ¡°Deal with us?¡±


    ¡°Where do you source your confidence?¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you copy me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, okay, okay, pause, pause. Elders, regardless of affiliation, everyone in this cavern is important to me. I¡¯m not ¡®dealing¡¯ with anyone, okay?¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful Mu Yu is so kind,¡± Lu Deyi asserted.


    ¡°I am very surprised with your cultivation progress. My senior brother can rest in peace if he was to know how aplished you are.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± responded Mu Yu, thinking, <em>I will revive Dad.</em>


    ¡°Why does his progress have a toss to do with your senior brother?¡± denounced Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Alchemist Yao¡¯s senior brother, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, is another Shifu of mine. He is a father to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I apologise, Patr-, Mu Yu. I beg your pardon.¡±


    ¡°The ignorant should learn to keep their mouths shut,¡± berated Yao Wuji.


    ¡°Patriarch Zhuge and Greater Heaven Caster Lu are also important to me. I won¡¯t let harm befall any of them. Please understand that, Alchemist Yao.¡±


    ¡°You hear that?¡± Lu Deyi puffed his chest out.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, why don¡¯t you tell Mu Hao you¡¯re here?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 889June 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 887June 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 480November 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortals Ranking¡¯s Surprises</em></strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my brother yet. They¡¯re witch hunting me right now. You both have felt my energy. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand me,¡± Mu Yu expressed.


    Lu Deyi conveyed, ¡°There is no need to categorise your energy in terms of good and bad. No matter who you be, you will always be our part-, Mu Yu. Formation Sect will always stand by you. Patriarch told all of us Greater Heaven Casters that we would always support you.¡±


    Yao Wuji voiced, ¡°Mu Yu, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. We know that you are not colluding with elemental demons even though there are many who im that to be true. We have always trusted you as we trust Ku Mu. Sadly, there are some who wish to strip you of your membership¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing surprising about Pill Cauldron Sect at this point,¡± ribbed Lu Deyi. ¡°You want Mu Yu¡¯s help when you don¡¯t know gratitude?¡±


    Yao Wuji had no rebuke.


    ¡°Shi Dengtian, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Yao Wuji nodded.


    ¡°What does Daoist Yun Dan think?¡¯¡°He does not agree with removing you. Daoist Yuan De was the most adamant about keeping you. Shi Dengtian took earfuls from him ¨C including profanity. He threatened to sever all ties to Pill Cauldron Sect if they stripped you.


    ¡°He feels guilty for failing to protect Ku Mu. Leng Bingxue left with Ku Mu¡¯s body in anger for the same reason. He might¡¯ve always bickered with Ku Mu, but he acknowledged Ku Mu. Honestly, his life is not all roses and rainbows despite the illustrious title he holds. I do not know why he attacked Patriarch Zhuge this time.¡±


    Mu Yu believed Yao Wuji for he already figured out Third Heaven Pce must¡¯ve nted divine soul wood in multiple cultivators when they summoned the Ascension Realm cultivators to Third Heaven Pce prior to Kumu¡¯s passing.


    ¡°I know what happened. I will drop by Pill Cauldron Sect once hees to,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°Are you serious? Mu Yu, nobody there can be trusted anymore,¡± disputed Lu Deyi.


    ¡°I have important business there.¡±


    ¡°I shall apany you, then. I cannot feel assured, otherwise,¡± opined Lu Deyi.


    ¡°What are you going for, Elder Lu? If Pill Cauldron Sect wants to take someone hostage, you will be the hostage for sure with your cultivation,¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    ¡°I-If they really have colluded with elemental demons and set up a trap, I can buy you time to escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight, Greater Heaven Caster Lu. I won¡¯t let harm befall you,¡± Mu Yu assured. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this once the two of them regain conscious. Remember, don¡¯t let Mu Hao know about me.¡±


    ¡°We are not colluding with elemental demons,¡± Yao Wuji insisted, following Mu Yu back to where everyone else was.


    ¡°How do we know that?¡± scoffed Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Mu Yu, your wrist!¡± Xiaoshuai suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Mu Yu stopped. ¡°I forgot about this.¡±


    Mu Yu forgot to hide fumble with his crest when he killed Ye Feian as he rushed off to rescue Daoist Yuan De andpany. In other words, the world now knew he had killed Ye Feian.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you made it to rank neen?¡± Lu Deyi enthused, ¡°I knew you were special. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you crack the top nine now, hahaha!¡±


    <em>Had we agreed to Shi Dengtian¡¯s suggestion, we would¡¯ve lost our best disciple,</em> Yao Wuji inwardly celebrated.


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you going to erase the crest?¡± asked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Erase it? Why? It¡¯s something to be proud of!¡± argued Lu Deyi.


    Mu Yu coldly replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep it. The top twenty are pretty much all of their members anyway. I¡¯ll hunt them down one by one.¡±


    ***


    News of the earth demons¡¯ ambush soon erupted among cultivators, dampening the presumption that those within Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s area of jurisdiction were safest. At this rate, only Third Heaven Pce could protect them, so they thought.


    Daoist Yun Dan sent everyone in the sect out to search for the group that seemingly vanished without a trace, yet there was no news of them after two days of searching. The most concerning news for everyone was that the elemental demons that ambushed the group escaped without a trace. How was anyone supposed to defeat them if such a strong group was wiped out?


    Not long after, news of Mu Yu climbing to rank neen, shadow assassin Dong Zhi climbing to rank seventeen, Xiao Ran climbing to rank sixteen and Lie Shang jumping to rank twelve exploded in everyone¡¯s face. Mu Yu and Lie Shang being in the top twenty did not surprise the world, but Xiao Ran and Dong Zhi became the names rolling off everyone¡¯s tongues.


    As Dong Zhi was over the age to be ranked on Ultimate Immortals Ranking, nobody expected him to be ranked on there. Xiao Ran was a mysterious individual who popped up out of nowhere. Thest surprise was that Cheng Yan, Mu Yu, Xiang Nan and Lie Shang¡¯s senior, was nowhere to be seen among the top twenty. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 883June 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 780April 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 482November 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    <strong><em>Recluse</em></strong>


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m bloody rich!¡± cheered Daoist Chu Buqu, counting his spirit stones waltzed into a decrepit temple at the city outskirts.


    ¡°Shifu, I should¡¯ve loaned you a spirit stone,¡± bemoaned Chu Xiachi, sighing over his bankruptcy.


    ¡°I told you to trust me, haha. I told you that you need to be daring if you want to win big. That¡¯s why you have to learn from me,¡± enthused Daoist Chu Buqu, overjoyed that he did not have to hand over his spirit stones to Chu Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Wow, Mu Yu has made it into the top twenty. How cool¡­¡±mented Chu Xiaoqing.


    Chu Xiachi snatched over the rankings sheet. ¡°Shifu, Xiao Ran just jumped to rank sixteen out of the blue.¡±


    ¡°If Xiao Ran is bouncing around, that means the old bugger permitted it. We can¡¯t lose to them. Beloved disciple!¡±


    ¡°Present!¡± responded Chu Xiachi, wearing a stoic visage.


    ¡°Go seize rank fifteen. Always be ahead of Xiao Ran. I want to see that old fart foaming at the mouth!¡±¡°Roger!¡± Chu Xiaochi leaned in to whisper, ¡°Shifu, are you going to bet again?¡±


    ¡°You bet. I¡¯ll go all in this time.¡±


    ¡°Can you count me in?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to bet with, your behind?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, can you lend me a thousand as support?¡±


    ¡°Your fault for not believing me. It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, if you don¡¯t give me the loan, I won¡¯t have any motivation to fight. If Ick motivation, you¡¯ll lose your bet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ckmailing your shifu? If you lose, I¡¯ll put you on a ducking stool!¡±


    ¡°I swear to take rank fifteen!¡± Chu Xiachi heaved a heavy breath but then had an idea. Smiling, he approached Chu Xiaoqing to request, ¡°Hey, um, can you give me some encouragement? Shifu is going to rig this bet, so I¡¯ll kill it this time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu is so cool¡­¡±


    Yep, Chu Xiaoqing did not hear a word of their conversation.


    ***


    Bai Jie, who sat at the centre of his majestic pce, had beparable to the heart of the universe, the one the stars orbited around and beings bowed to, yet he could not relish the feeling of having total control over the world for he was furious over things not ying out the way he intended for them to. Humans typically did not look nice when they were angry, yet he resembled a symbol of justice that had been vilified.


    ¡°The five divine apostles have gone missing in action?¡±


    Bai Jie¡¯s subject kept his head down.


    ¡°What about the soul energy?¡±


    ¡°Your Eminence, none of the soul energy travelled back here.¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaosheng and Daoist Yuan De¡¯s soul energy?¡±


    ¡°Neither did theirs. Our two divine apostles and those two must still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Still alive? Are you telling me over a hundred souls of Eastern Desert City didn¡¯t return here because they¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Bai Jie¡¯s subject lowered his head to the ground. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Eminence! Due to Mu Yu possessing a power that allows him to absorb souls, we have no means of corroborating what happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened to rank sixteen?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ran killed Liu Ernian. Liu Ernian¡¯s soul energy did not make it back, either.¡±


    ¡°Another recluse, huh? You can¡¯t sit still anymore, huh?¡± Starting to tread on air, Bai Jie mumbled to himself, ¡°I nned to lead cultivators in a crusade against those five once they went out of control, but the n has backfired on me. Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Sword Shadow Dust Gale, I need to give you more credit.¡±


    Nobody kneeling dared to budge an inch despite Bai Jie¡¯s perceptively long pause.


    ¡°Eliminate all ultimate immortals getting in our way. I don¡¯t want anyone of the final nine to be anyone I can¡¯t control,¡±manded Bai Jie, leaving.


    ***


    Xiao Ran, donning a blue robe, peered into the distance from atop Windgazing Rock, a rock on a cliff three kilometres above ground level. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Liu Ernian died here,¡± answered Lie Shang, appearing behind Xiao Ran¡¯s sword that was plugged into Windgazing Rock, on an angle.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have killed him if he didn¡¯te to this small Perfect Water City,¡± Xiao Ran replied whilst continuing to admire Perfect Water River, the river that that flowed through the city, nourishing thend.


    ¡°Perfect Water City truly is an amazing city. Rarely do youe across a city without any cultivators. The view of the city from this cliff, Windgazing Cliff, is also quite the spectacle.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your shifu.¡±


    Xiao Ran moved his head with and then against the wind. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be involved in conflicts in the cultivation world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to remain out of it when Third Heaven Pce traces Liu Ernian¡¯s death back to here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Regardless, I had to kill him as he set his sights on this city.¡±


    ¡°Anyone of them would be interested in a city without cultivators.¡±


    Xiao Ran concurred with his head. ¡°Answer me this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What realm is your cultivation out?¡±


    A sword created a vacuum as it breezed through for a split second.


    ¡°Is that a satisfactory answer?¡±


    ¡°Sure is.¡± Xiao Ran lifted up the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re probably better than your martial brothers at hiding your skills. I don¡¯t think anyone is giving you enough credit. My shifu told me told me to wait here for you, iming you wereing for Xiang Nan.¡±


    A snow eagle soared across the sky. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 876June 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 875June 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 884June 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    <strong><em>Return to Formation Sect</em></strong>


    Although Yao Wuji wanted to inform Daoist Yun Dan about what transpired, Mu Yu argued they should wait for Daoist Yuan De and Zhuge Xiaosheng toe to.


    Mu Yu sneaked back to Formation Sect, the true haven on Third Heaven Continent at the moment as not even Bai Jie could trespass as long as Formation Pce as well as Formation-Talisman Stone guarded it. Nobody in the sect detected their presence for the seven days they stayed at Formation Pce. Mu Yu had Mu Hao train on another floor, so the former had no need to hide his appearance any longer.


    Ever since returning to Formation Pce, Mu Yu could not shake off the feeling that the pce was averse to him to the point that he only managed to be there thanks to Primordial Yin Yang. As to why it was averse to him was something he needed to research.


    Yao Wuji was ecstatic to see Daoist Yuan De, who had a throbbing headache due to Mu Yu defusing Divine Soul Formation from his head, finallye to. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m not a coward,¡± Daoist Yuan De kept mumbling upon waking. ording to Yao Wuji, the only injury Daoist Yuan De suffered was his head injury.


    ¡°Enough with the pretence! I won¡¯t forgive you for attempting to assassinate my patriarch!¡± raged Lu Deyi.


    ¡°He really has lost his memories,¡± Mu Yu informed.


    Besides installing Divine Soul Formation in Daoist Yuan De¡¯s head, Bai Jie also installed another formation to erase his memories of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s location when he encountered M Yu. Thus, Mu Yu erased Daoist Yuan De¡¯s memories after he removed the formations.


    Yao Wuji anxiously examined Daoist Yuan De¡¯s head injury, then notified, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do anything about this injury.¡±¡°Rest up. Alchemist Yao, take care of him,¡± instructed Mu Yu, heading out of Formation Pce with Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± said Xiaoshuai, shrugging.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to restore his memory because we need to find out how many Ascension Realm adepts there are and their identities to prevent Third Heaven Pce using them as soldiers,¡± Mu Yu exined.


    ¡°If I could restore memories, I would¡¯ve restored mine already.¡±


    Following Mu Yu out, Lu Deyiined, ¡°Mu Yu, are we just going to let this go? He almost killed one of us!¡±


    ¡°He was being controlled. He never meant to harm Patriarch. It¡¯s a repeat of Zhou Jinglin controlling you. You tried to kill me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t hate me for it, do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you or me you. I won¡¯t me Daoist Yuan De, either, for the same reason. His injuries are worse than the injuries you surfaced.¡±


    Lu Deyi grabbed his beard. ¡°What¡¯s your n? Are you going to let him return to Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯ll be in danger at Pill Cauldron Sect as his controller won¡¯t spare him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best that elemental demons don¡¯t spare him!¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Without you, I¡¯d already be cold in the ground.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need to answer yet. I will tell everything to you once Patriarches to. After you hear what I have to say, you can decide if you trust me or not.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s tone and choice of words weighed on Lu Deyi¡¯s mind all the way until Zhuge Xiaosheng woke up the next day.


    Surprised Zhuge Xiaosheng did not see Daoist Yuan De and Yao Wuji around, so he greeted, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, why did Daoist Yuan De¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I assume you¡¯ve heard the rumour that I possess wood demons¡¯ ability?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, do you really¡­¡±


    Mu Yu nodded and spawned a branch from his hand to their astonishment. ¡°Many cultivators deem elemental demons to be evil savages, and humans who possess their abilities are lynched. In the same vein, I won¡¯t hold it against you if you now don¡¯t believe me or feel I¡¯m worthy of being your patriarch.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng smiled. ¡°Mu Yu, you don¡¯t owe us any exnation. You are our patriarch, can control Primordial Yin Yang and have convinced us you are a worthy leader. That¡¯s enough for us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you in the dark.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng rified, ¡°You misunderstand. I meant to say that, regardless of what ability you possess or even if you are connected with elemental demons or fiends, Grandmaster Chen Tiandao ced his hope on you, which means he trusts you. I trust Grandmaster and therefore trust you.¡±


    Lu Deyi added, ¡°I should¡¯ve been executed for my error, but you forgave me. My life, therefore, is yours. Though I hate elemental demons, I know you are different to others and have no reason to not trust you.¡±


    Mu Chenghong smiled. ¡°I trust you because you trusted me.¡±


    ¡°If I told you that I¡¯m here to fight Third Heaven Pce, would you believe me?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 420October 24, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 894June 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 479November 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    <strong><em>Chen Tiandao¡¯s Jade </em></strong>


    Mu Yu was convinced that he was not strong enough alone. Since he was Formation-Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch, he figured it would be wise to borrow their power and anyone else he could trust. If they refused to believe his story, then he would not force it down their throats.


    After trying to analyse Mu Yu¡¯s thought process to no avail, Zhuge Xiaosheng broke the silence. ¡°Can you tell me why you are fighting Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce is colluding with the elemental demons.¡±


    Lu Deyi asked, ¡°Mu Yu, you are not the type to shoot at random. I would do anything for you, but are you sure you have your facts right?¡±


    Mu Chenghong warned, ¡°Challenging Third Heaven Pce is dangerous, to say the least. This may very well bring ruin to Formation-Talisman Sect.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng added, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Patriarch, Elder Chen didn¡¯t tell you the true nature of Third Heaven Pce, did he?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±Mu Yu expected Chen Tiandao to have informed Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    Lu Deyi opined, ¡°Elemental demons must¡¯ve manipted Daoist Yuan De.¡±


    Mu Yu corrected, ¡°If elemental demons could manipte even Ascension Realm cultivators, do you think any other cultivators would be safe? Actually, the world would already be in their hands.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce controlled him.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired, ¡°You mean Third Heaven Pce tried to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce wouldn¡¯t harm Patriarch. He is important to the cultivation world,¡± disputed Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Patriarch, you never noticed anything amiss when you repaired city barriers, did you?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°¡­ Every city¡¯s barrier was missing aponent, disabling their ability to reduce impact of attacks. I thought it was due to age at first; however, I happened to discover th-¡±


    ¡°That somebody fumbled with them,¡± finished Mu Yu.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you, was it?¡±


    Xiaoshuai reproached, ¡°Hey, fool, you¡¯re suspecting us? Mu Yu has been risking his life all this time against elemental demons for your sakes, yet you¡¯re suspecting him?!¡±


    ¡°I did not mean it that way. There are many people who can sabotage the formation lines, which is why¡­¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng felt awkward about responding to Xiaoshuai since thetter was only a kid.


    Mu Yu piggy backed off what Zhuge Xiaosheng said, saying, ¡°Third Heaven Pce was behind. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you believe me or not. I merely felt it¡¯s your right to know the truth. If nothing else, you¡¯ll be wary of them.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng took out a luminous jade piece. ¡°Patriarch, prior to Grandmaster¡¯s passing, he told me to take this piece of jade out if you ever harboured dangerous ideas, did something puzzling or jeopardised the sect, and he would resolve all of the problems.¡±


    ¡°Resolve all of the problems? Does Grandmaster want to depose of Mu Yu?¡± inquired Lu Deyi. ¡°Patriarch, we can¡¯t do that until we know more. He is our hope!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Grandmaster¡¯s orders are. What I do know is that he possesses foresight unlike any other; I¡¯ll unconditionally believe hismands. I¡¯m not discrediting Mu Yu. I¡¯m taking the sect¡¯s future into consideration,¡± exined Zhuge Xiaosheng. ¡°Patriarch, I do not mean subject you to umbrage or to threaten you. You are our hope for glory and to return as one of the nine great sects. Challenging Third Heaven Pce is challenging the entire cultivation world. If this goes wrong, all of our efforts to elevate Formation-Talisman Sect will have been for naught. This is ast resort. I support you in every endeavour. Howbeit, this is too difficult for me to believe¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel free to use it,¡± Mu Yu expressed.


    ¡°Patriarch, you know Grandmaster¡¯s abilities. Even though he is no longer here, he still has the ability to control everything. This piece of jade m-¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten I have Formation Pce and Formation-Talisman Stone, meaning I can control you, have you?¡± Mu Yu invoked ck and white qi from Primordial Yin Yang.


    Indeed, the trio could sense the immense energy of Primordial Yin Yang overflowing through Formation Pce.


    ¡°I can control everyone in Formation Sect. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t want to do so as I respect your opinions,¡± Mu Yu asserted, stowing away the qi.


    Xiaoshuai fumed, ¡°Old Fool, do you know how much Mu Yu sacrificed to save you? We had four domain abilities to protect ourselves, yet he used two to save the few of you ¨C not to mention one of them was an immortality one! You repay him with suspicion. How nice.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely apologise, Patriarch. I was not aware.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be apologetic about. I¡¯ll save anyone I deem deserving no matter what price I must pay.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng, smiling apologetically, put away the jade piece. ¡°I will hear you out about Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°No, go ahead and use the jade piece.¡±


    ¡°It is not needed. I do not have the right to use it. Formation-Talisman Sect needs you.¡±


    ¡°I, too, want to know what Elder Chen wants from me.¡±


    Exercising transparency was the only way Mu Yu could determine if he could trust them or not. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 840May 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 449November 8, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    <strong><em>Chen Tiandao¡¯s Backup n</em></strong>


    Zhuge Xiaosheng cautioned, ¡°Mu Yu, Grandmaster would not leave anything trivial behind. You may very well lose your seat.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, this is not a joke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Since Mu Yu did not seem bothered, Zhuge Xiaosheng took out the jade piece that Chen Tiandao entrusted to him with a gambler¡¯s attitude. Zhuge Xiaosheng transferred white formation lines into the jade piece, bringing it to life.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce is up to no good. Mu Yu can be trusted.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled to himself as he saw Chen Tiandao, one of the few people Mu Yu could not imagine himself catching up to, emerge. Though Chen Tiandao entrusted Mu Yu with Formation-Talisman Sect, he knew what sort of challenge Mu Yu would face. The jade piece was there to help Mu Yu when he wanted to persuade others to join his campaign.


    Chen Tiandao turned to Mu Yu as though he knew thetter was there. ¡°Formation Sect is now in your hands. If it falls, it is Formation Sect¡¯s destiny to fall. Nheless, it¡¯s better to perish than live in a lie. Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu trust you. I, therefore, also trust you,¡± expressed Chen Tiandao, regarding everyone and then returning to the jade piece.Zhuge Xiaoshengs saluted Mu Yu. ¡°I am at yourmand, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I am at yourmand, Patriarch.¡± Lu Deyi and Mu Chenghong also saluted.


    Mu Yu pulled the three up. ¡°I can now tell you the true story behind Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ***


    Daoist Yuan De, curled up in a corner, kept on muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not a coward¡± to himself. The harder he tried to recall his memories, the more his head ached.


    Standing beside Mu Yu, Yao Wuji recounted, ¡°Martial Uncle personally stopped Junior Sister when she fought her way to Shi Dengtian because no one could stop her. Martial Uncle regrets letting Senior Brother Leave. When he went out with his wife in the past, he med himself for her death at the jaws of fiend beasts because he left her for a while. Those two incidents are why Junior Sister won¡¯t forgive him.


    ¡°When he stopped her from killing Shi Dengtian, Junior sister said, ¡®Mother died because you left. Ku Mu also died because you left. You were too scared to kill the fiend beast, and now you¡¯re stopping me from avenging Ku Mu. You¡¯re nothing but a coward!¡¯ He wanted to stop Junior Sister from leaving, but he could not. To be fair, he was only a Body Severing Realm cultivator. He had no clue which fiend beast killed his wife as all that was left behind was frayed clothing and bloodstains.¡±


    Mu Yu went and patted Daoist Yuan De on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not a coward. I¡¯ll handle Ku Mu¡¯s death. It¡¯s not something for you to loathe yourself for.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De looked up at Mu Yu with eye juice, sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a coward. You¡¯re a good man,¡± Mu Yu assured, taking hold of Daoist Yuan De¡¯s hand. ¡°Alchemist Yao, I have a favour I would like to ask for your help with.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Mu Yu flicked a hand, casting Divine Soul Formation on Yao Wuji. ¡°Sorry, Alchemist Yao, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Yao Wuji had to return to Pill Cauldron Sect. As for sharing information on Third Heaven Pce, he and Mu Yu were not as close as Mu Yu was with Formation Sect¡¯s upper echelon, so it was not a risk Mu Yu was willing to take. The n, consequently, was to forge some memories and have Yao Wuji spread some news. For the meantime, Mu Yu decided to keep Daoist Yuan De away from Pill Cauldron Sect for his own safety.


    ¡°Patriarch, take care of your injuries. Don¡¯t get involved with any events pertaining to the cultivation world starting from now. Don¡¯t recruit disciples and don¡¯t leave Formation Sect no matter what. In fact, seal the sect off. Formation Pce and Formation-Talisman Stone are barriers Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t bypass,¡± Mu Yu directed.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng responded.


    ¡°Mu Yu, be careful at Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± stressed Lu Deyi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never let me down,¡± Mu Chenghongplimented.


    Mu Yu regarded Mu Chenghong with a smile, then told Lu Deyi, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, don¡¯t hurt Daoist Yuan De. He¡¯s a victim of Third Heaven Pce as you were a victim of Zhou Jinglin. Take care of him, and keep his survival a secret.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Deyi no longer harboured animosity toward Daoist Yuan De.


    As Mu Yu turned around, Mu Chenghong questioned, ¡°You sure you do not want to see your brother?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him the truth, did you?¡± Mu Yu knew Muy Hao could not ept the truth.


    ¡°I have not divulged your identity. He keeps asking who you are and wants to know your origins. He believes you are mankind¡¯s hero and is waiting for you to subdue the elemental demons as humankind¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m no hero.¡±


    ¡°He will find out the truth one day.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 894June 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 431October 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    <strong><em>Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Uninvited Guest</em></strong>


    Upon returning to Pill Cauldron Sect, Daoist Yun Dan bombarded Yao Wuji with questions over two days. The most important topic, of course, was Daoist Yuan De and Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s whereabouts. Pill Cauldron Sect was not the only sect feeling anxiety suffocate them upon catching wind that Daoist Yuan De sacrificed his life for them to escape, while Zhuge Xiaosheng was recuperating in seclusion at Formation Sect after risking his life to get them out of the mire.


    Mu Yu, who had Yao Wuji take him into Pill Cauldron Sect as a branch, had no choice but to wait for the questioning to end in order for Yao Wuji to take him to the teleportation formation. Mu Yu could not have possibly bypassed the guards whom guarded the formation from the shadows, not to mention the mechanisms in ce to disguise the formation¡¯s true location, without Yao Wuji¡¯s help.


    The purpose of Mu Yu¡¯s trip to Pill Cauldron Sect was to study the ancient teleportation formation in order to formte his own formation for rescuing those he deemed worthy of being rescued.


    ***


    Cai Lie, who was now a Spirit Severing Realm First Layer alchemist, shared his private stash of roast dark and spirits with Xiaoshuai whilst conversing with Mu Yu, who revealed himself to his old friend on Mystic Rainbow Peak. Cai Lie gratefully promised, ¡°A ¡®thank you¡¯ isn¡¯t enough for saving my shifu, so if you need me anytime, just sing out.¡±


    Mu Yu raised up the corners of his lips. ¡°How is your sect¡¯s reputation after the ambush?¡±


    Switching to a serious tone, Cai Lie explicated, ¡°Patriarch is inmed. Other sects are suspecting us of foul y since Archfiend Baiyuan escaped from us in the past. It¡¯s been blow after blow for us since then¡­¡±


    ¡°The value of alchemists¡¯ will never expire. Cultivators will need you if you fight elemental demons down the road, so they won¡¯t harm you.¡±¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re still being bombarded with insults. We invited two mysterious Ascension Realm guests ranked thirteenth and fourteenth on Ultimate Immortals Rankings. Purportedly, they owe Shi Dengtian, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re willing to h-¡± Cai Lie covered his mouth upon recalling the bad blood between Mu Yu and Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°In other words, he has two Ascension Realm bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Freaking white pricks,¡± Xiaoshuai muttered, already realising the two Ascension Realm bodyguards were Third Heaven Pce¡¯spdogs.


    ¡°Shi Dengtian is now a heavyweight around here, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him regardless of how heavy he is,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be confronted with two Ascension Realm ultimate immortals if you try. Let¡¯s start with filling you in on Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s status quo. Previously, we had three Ascension Realm elders. Now that Elder Yuan De is out of the picture, we can no longerpare to the eight great sects. The two Ascension Realm adepts guarding Shi Dengtian have given us room to breathe under the pressure. As you can tell, he¡¯s essentially contributed to the sect big time. Oh, I almost forgot. I heard you¡¯re in rank neen, yeah? You must¡¯ve reached Ascension Realm now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I killed rank neen.¡±


    Cai Lie whacked his thigh. ¡°We have three Ascension Realm adepts, then. We don¡¯t need the two of them.¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie, you do remember that I can¡¯t reveal myself owing to the rumours spreading around, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe those rumours. You serious about staying low? You do know Patriarch isn¡¯t a fan of the two ultimate immortals since he¡¯s adamant they¡¯re unnecessary when we have you? If he finds out you¡¯re back, he¡¯d be on cloud nine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. My reputation isn¡¯t exactly good at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Well, up to you,¡±mented Cai Lie, disappointed he would have to continue bowing to Shi Dengtian and the two rats.


    ¡°Do you have information on ultimate immortals? Do you know they¡¯re names?¡±


    Cai Lie passed Mu Yu a detailed name list. ¡°Only the names of the top twenty. Besides Xiang Nan¡­ Wait, is Xiang Nan really your senior, another disciple of True God?¡±


    ¡°What, you believe my shifu is True God?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not one of the durds out there. Sword Shadow Dust Gale is True God. Convince me otherwise. You and I are buddies; I wouldn¡¯t suspect you just because people are ndering you.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s profile was as follows: Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple and a carrier of earth demon abilities. He is one of the five most dangerous individuals in the cultivation world. He wields Stargazer Sword, is an inheritor of Celestial Swords Nine Summons and maniptes earth. He is the mastermind behind the ambush near Pill Cauldron Sect and the culprit behind Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s death as well as Daoist Yuan De¡¯s. His cultivation is, at least, Ascension Realm Fifth Layer. He was involved in the attacks of the five cities.


    Mu Yu¡¯s profile was as follows: Swords Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple and a carrier of wood demon abilities. He is one of the five most dangerous individuals in the cultivation world. He wields Shadow Splitter Sword, is an inheritor of Celestial Swords Nine Summons and maniptes wood. He is one of the masterminds behind Eastern Desert City¡¯s demise and Mist City¡¯s attack. His cultivation is, at least, Ascension Realm Fifth Layer.


    Cheng Yan, Lie Shang and even Qiao Xue were incriminated with simr profiles and crimes. In addition, there were fifty million bounties on their whereabouts. Clearly, the orchestrated attacks were a catalyst to frame the five of them.


    ¡°Ultimate Immortals Hall is a bunch of crooks. You can¡¯t believe a thing they say,¡± snapped Cai Lie.


    ¡°He who wants to beat his dog will easily find his stick.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million for you, buddy.¡± Cai Lie grinned.


    ¡°Your worth dropped, Mu Yu. Weren¡¯t you worth seven million before?¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Eat your roast duck.¡± Mu Yu next asked Cai Lie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask for verification?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to be an imposter to ask you about it,¡± replied Cai Lie. ¡°I know you well enough.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about Shi Dengtian¡¯s bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met them once. They hide their body, hands, face, everything under a ck robe. They im to be freestyle cultivators. Rank thirteen is Qian Shange and rank fourteen is Wan Shuiyao. Patriarch didn¡¯t force them to remove their hoods since they imed to prefer to maintain low profiles. He¡¯s not happy, of course, as it¡¯s not exactly polite. The two of them are now with Uncle Shi at Heavenly Secret Peak and don¡¯t ever leave.¡±


    ¡°Anything else about them stand out?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Yes. For some reason, I get the vibe that they¡¯re like saints. Besides respecting them, I can¡¯t help but respect them more. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re symbols of justice.¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie, if people hiding in hoods are symbols of justice, what am I, ¡®So handsome that all of my justice points are dedicated to looking handsome¡¯?¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    ¡°Nah, I see a glutton of a narcissist. Leave some roast duck for me.¡±


    Cai Lie tried to grab Xiaoshuai by the tail to snatch thest piece, only for Xiaoshuai to m his bottom against Cai Lie¡¯s hand, using the hand as aunch pad to get away with thest piece.


    Xiaoshuai assumed his beast form as it was more convenient for Mu Yu to grab him and bolt in emergencies. That said, Xiaoshuai had to stay out of sight to avoid exposing Mu Yu.


    ¡°Also, after Elder Yuan De met with mishap, Shi Dengtian suddenly ascended to Body Synthesis Realm out of the blue and is now a level seven alchemist. Even though he¡¯s now important to the sect, I¡¯d prefer if you¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you. I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡±


    Cai Lie knocked back a cup of alcohol. ¡°I was trying to say, I¡¯d prefer if you killed him!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s brow jumped up. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 887June 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 893June 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 895June 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    <strong><em>Shi Dengtian¡¯s Ambitions</em></strong>


    ¡°You want me to kill him?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Xiaoshuai also asked, ¡°Cai Lie, are you drunk? You¡¯d be punished if other disciples heard you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! Shi Dengtian is a piece of crap who wants to run Pill Cauldron Sect!¡±


    ¡°borate.¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought misfortune befell my shifu due to him going missing for over half a month. The day before, Shi Dengtian came here to Mystic Rainbow Peak, singing he was here under my shifu¡¯s name and wanted to take over our faction during the discussion with our elders.¡± Cai Lie aggressively had another cup of wine. ¡°I happened to hear him say im that people are questioning our credibility owing to us being divided. He argued that we don¡¯t respond promptly enough owing to the fact that we have five faction leaders. ordingly, he wants to do away with the system. It¡¯s all bullcrap. The five leaders run their factions autonomously. In times of crisis, though, we all heed Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s directives. There¡¯s never been such a thing as not responding fast enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­ He swayed your elders?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. I don¡¯t know if it Qian Shange or Wan Shuiyao who apanied Shi Dengtian. Either way, one of them just stood there, and that was enough to sway them. Of the five factions, your faction is basically non-existent since you¡¯re not around. Elder Leng Bingxue has departed. Daoist Yuan De is no longer avable to fill Elder Leng Bingxue¡¯s shoes, so their faction is also without a leader. Since my shifu was assumed gone, Shi Dengtian wanted to take over our faction.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Alchemist Yao is now an obstacle to Shi Dengtian?¡±¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s for the better for Shifu to be back. Frankly, starting from a few days ago, disciples have started proiming that Shi Dengtian would take Pill Cauldron Sect to higher heights than Patriarch can.¡±


    ¡°In short, Shi Dengtian wants to usurp Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s reign. He thinks other reclusive elders are going to just nod? Aren¡¯t there another two Ascension Realm elders around?¡±


    ¡°Now this is where it starts to get bizarre. Supposedly, the two criticised Patriarch for being an inept leader in the presence of all our disciples, even suggesting we deserve a new patriarch and brought you up.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Remember how Patriarch let you take over Green Bamboo Faction despite his reluctance on the surface? Had he not acknowledged you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue Uncle Ku Mu. Plus, Patriarch never penalised you for letting Archfiend Baiyuan escape. That¡¯s why the two elders mmed you and Patriarch for those things¡­ From what I¡¯ve heard, the two elders are trying to punish you for those incidents.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess: Shi Dengtian is the new patriarch candidate?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Half of the elders must approve of the suggestion, nevertheless. That also holds true for dismissing Patriarch. As he can¡¯t plough through that route, he¡¯s trying to ¡®discuss¡¯ his way to power.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re targeting everyone I¡¯m associated with, so watch out for yourself,¡± stressed Mu Yu, already realising the two elders were already working as Third Heaven Pce¡¯s puppets. He then peered into a forest and informed, ¡°Your shifu is back.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t bother hiding as Yao Wuji was already under his control and, consequently, could not pick up Mu Yu¡¯s presence. Cai Lie wasn¡¯t aware Mu Yu had wiped Yao Wuji¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Shifu, are you all right? Did they hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I don¡¯t know if I can say the same for the sect, though,¡± bemoaned Yao Wuji.


    ¡°What do you mean, Shifu?¡±


    ¡°Seven days from now, our two Ascension Realm elders will personally decide whether or not to depose of Patriarch before all of our disciples in a vote. Every faction leader is permitted one vote. If more than half of the votes support his dismissal, he will be removed.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Shi Dengtian¡¯s idea. We were wrong to be so tolerant of him. I just don¡¯t understand why Uncle Hong Yuan and Uncle Hong Yi are going along with his scheme. We¡¯re going to be theughing stock of the world if this continues.¡± Yao Wuji got to his feet and added, ¡°I need to drop by the teleportation formation.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Shifu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that I must go now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word about me to anyone or tell them where your shifu went, especially Shi Dengtian,¡± Mu Yu, who quietly sat there finally whispered to Cai Lie, then followed after Yao Wuji.


    Even though Yao Wuji had permission to go anywhere in Pill Cauldron Sect as a faction leader, he had to go through the checks to ess he teleportation formation on the hill. Two Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer elders guarded the entrance to the cavern, while others were guarding it from the shadows. In the past, only Primordial Infant Realm cultivators were asked to guard it. Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, nheless, offered to join the guard team for they realised the formation¡¯s importance. That said, these two elders had a foot in their coffins and wanted the highest rank life prolonging pill. In exchange for the pill, the two had to contribute.


    One of the elders under the tree regarded Yao Wuji with a nod upon seeing thetter. Yao Wuji was allowed straight in without any questions.


    There was a guard in the shadows every ten steps apart, ready to spring on foreign invaders. Upon reaching the blue screen that shut off spiritual energy once one crossed through, Yao Wuji heard, ¡°Junior Brother Yao, what are you doing here?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 292August 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 190July 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 297August 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    <strong><em>Three Puppets</em></strong>


    Shi Dengtian, Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao suddenly showed up behind Yao Wuji. Behind the two intimidating ultimate immortals were Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Ascension Realm elders, Hong Yuan and Hong Yi, who were level seven alchemists in their own rights.


    ¡°Shi Dengtian, what are you doing here?¡± Yao Wuji scathingly asked.


    Shi Dengtian revealed a smirk. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here when we cultivate here? You, on the other hand, have brought two outsiders into this reserved location.¡±


    Daoist Hong Yuan reproved, ¡°Yao Wuji, mind your manners! Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao are our sect¡¯s esteemed guests, not outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Uncles, do not forget that the rules state no outsiders are permitted to be here. Please do bear the rules in mind. As Mystic Rainbow Peak¡¯s leader, I am empowered to report them,¡± Yao Wuji fired back, refusing to back down.


    Qian Shange ambled forward andughed heartily. ¡°Alchemist Yao, this one apologises for not knowing better.¡±


    ¡°This ce is out of bounds to everyone but out elders even if you are an ultimate immortal. Please leave now.¡±Daoist Hong Yi reprimanded, ¡°Enough from you, Yao Wuji!¡±


    ¡°I am a faction leader. I believe I have the authority to guard Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s secrets. You two, to the contrary, seem to have forgotten you are elders of Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Alchemist Yao. We shall be on our way,¡± Wan Shuiyaomunicated before Daoist Hong Yi could speak again, performing a propituous salute. As Wan Shuiyao walked past Yao Wuji, he subtly finger jabbed Yao Wuji on the back, transferring soul energy into Yao Wuji, invoking Divine Soul Formation. Wan Shuiyao then questioned, ¡°Yao Wuji, you know who I am now?¡±


    Yao Wuji, arms hanging by his side, answered, ¡°Please pardon this one for disrespecting you.¡±


    ¡°I refrained from casting the formation on you in the hall. Now, I want to know every detail of that day¡¯s events. Was it Mu Yu who rescued you? Was shadow assassin Dong Zhi that day or not? How did he kill Jin Xiyun?¡± interrogated Wan Shuiyao.


    ¡°No, Mu Yu did not intervene. Zhuge Xiaosheng was the one who teleported us out of danger. Martial Uncle Yuan De gave his life to hold the rear. I do not know who Jin Xiyun is nor have I seen her. I only saw Earth Reverend.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. Earth Reverend mentioned someone stalled Jin Xiyun, and I¡¯m sure it was Dong Zhi,¡± verbalised Qian Shange.


    ¡°I did not see him, though.¡±


    Wan Shuiyao extended an arm to stop Qian Shange. ¡°He can¡¯t lie when he¡¯s under the influence of Divine Soul Formation.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe him. Earth Reverend¡¯s mission was a covert job. How could Zhuge Xiaosheng be so prepared?¡±


    ¡°Even if there was something else to it, it¡¯s beyond us. Yao Wuji only knows so much. His Eminence¡¯s Divine Soul Formation is limited to three people under our control. We can¡¯t control Daoist Yun Dan if we¡¯re controlling Yao Wuji.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be handy to have Yao Wuji under our control, though. If we get his vote to force Daoist Yun Dan to abdicate, we don¡¯t need to control Daoist Yun Dan.¡±


    ¡°Well, Pill Cauldron Sect used to have a formation on par with His Eminence¡¯s. I didn¡¯t expect Daoist Yun Dan to have such a formidable formation protecting him; I don¡¯t see us controlling him. I agree with your statement.¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian, we¡¯re not controlling you and supporting you as the new patriarch, so you better not let us down.¡±


    Shi Dengtian went onto his knees and ttered them with his face. ¡°This one is at yourmand. Pill Cauldron Sect is yours and Third Heaven Pce¡¯s subject.¡±


    ¡°No, Pill Cauldron Sect is yours,¡± corrected Qian Shange.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Shi Dengtian prostrated himself.


    ¡°Get up. You have seven days to prepare for your ascension. We¡¯ll transfer the protective formation from Daoist Yun Dan to you once you¡¯re in power,¡± notified Qian Shange, heading to the stairs.


    Wan Shuiyao smacked Yao Wuji on the shoulder. ¡°Do what you have to. Don¡¯t let anyone sabotage our ns.¡±


    With Pill Cauldron Sect under their control, Third Heaven Pce could fabricate scenarios to force individuals or sects into Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s debt. ordingly, it would be easier for Third Heaven Pce to pursue their goals in Third Heaven.


    ¡°Understood,¡± responded Shi Dengtian, heading inside to cultivate. Upon passing Yao Wuji, he sneered, ¡°Brother Yao, you better protect me from now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Senior Brother.¡± Yao Wuji headed into the water screen.


    Once the five on the other side of the water screen departed, Mu Yu furtively cast a formation into the cave to scour it for traps prior to revealing himself. ¡°¡­ Daoist Yao, you know the truth now.¡±


    Mu Yu spawned a divine soul wood and used his superior formation proficiency to protect Yao Wuji¡¯s meridians when he saw Wan Shuiyao attempting to cast Divine Soul Formation on Yao Wuji. To be extra safe, Mu Yu took control of Yao Wuji while thetter was still in control of himself, hence outwitting Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao.


    ¡°Why¡­? Why would Third Heaven Pce do this? Why would they want to control Pill Cauldron Sect? I thought they were the force of justice!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alchemist Yao, do you still believe there is justice in this world fabricated on lies?¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian is worse than scum! Does that mean Uncles Hong Yuan and Hong Yi ar-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re under the influence of Divine Soul Formation just as you were moments ago.¡±


    ¡°That exins why they¡¯re supporting Shi Dengtian¡­¡± Yao Wuji held his hands to his head and sat down onto a rock heavily as though his legs buckled. ¡°Why¡­? What is the reason for these schemes? Mu Yu, you can also control me as they did?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I mean you no harm. To the contrary, I did not want you to be dragged into this.¡±


    ¡°Is Uncle Yuan De really dead?¡±


    Mu Yu poked Yao Wuji on the forehead, restoring the altered memories to thetter.


    ¡°At least we still have one Ascension Realm adept not under their control.¡± Yao Wuji exhaled heavily through his nose.


    ¡°Sorry, but I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t modify your memor-¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing. I would¡¯ve revealed the truth, facilitating our downfall had you not altered my memories. I owe you again.¡± Yao Wuji heaved a big breath. ¡°What do I now?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 897June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 896June 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 895June 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    <strong><em>Revealing Cauldron</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, please, as a member of Pill Cauldron Sect, please help us. I know you are exceptionally skilled. Please help us. I can¡¯t just watch Pill Cauldron Sect fall from grace in Shi Dengtian¡¯s hands. Please, Mu Yu,¡± Yao Wuji quavered.


    ¡°I¡¯m no match for Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao; my cultivation iscking. That¡¯s not to mention Elders Hong Yuan and Hong Yi are also on their side. You are also supposed to be under their control. I heard them mention the formation protecting Daoist Yun Dan and that it is located here. What did they mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The formation is a secret of our sect. Millennia ago, one of our ancestors was as well-versed in formations as he was with pills whom we called Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen, taking the ¡®dan¡¯ and ¡®chen¡¯ from ¡®alchemy¡¯ and ¡®formations¡¯ respectively.


    ¡°Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen used this spiritual qi core to construct the teleportation formation to Second Heaven. Taking into consideration our poorbat abilities, he created a formation that would protect every patriarch in each era from being controlled by using this sacred ce¡¯s pill pattern. The pill pattern is also the sect¡¯s barrier¡¯s core.¡±


    ¡°Where is the pill pattern?¡±


    Yao Wuji pointed to the sealed teleportation formation in the centre of the cavern. ¡°I believe it is fair for you to know as you are Senior Brother Ku Mu¡¯s sessor. The pill pattern is inside the formation. Put another way, not only does the formation teleport one to Second Heaven, but there¡¯s also a formation domain inside.¡±


    Despite Mu Yu¡¯s best efforts, he was unable to detect the formation domain despite noticing active formation lines.


    Yao Wuji pped his hands and jumped to his feet out of the blue. ¡°I totally forgot! As a formation caster, you can try obtaining Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen¡¯s inheritance. If you can, you can save the sect!¡±¡°Can you borate?¡±


    ¡°Even though Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen left behind alchemy and formation knowledge, alchemists berated formation casters and formations. That is why alchemists never invested time in the formation knowledge. It is toote for us to start learning at this point as conventional formations in this era are drastically different to ancient formations. As none of usprehends ancient formations, or any formations for that matter, we have no means of inheriting Immortal Ancestor Danchen¡¯s inheritance. You, on the other hand, have a chance for you are Ku Mu¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Immortal Ancestor Danchen strength came from his knowledge in both fields. Hebined formations with pills to create new effects or enhance the effects. He is the one who invented explosion pills. From what I have heard, formations can be used to bolster the impact of explosion pills. I suppose you could give it a try.¡±


    Mu Yu thought, <em>Could Dad be Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen? That¡¯s hisbo, isn¡¯t it?</em>


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Yao Wuji grabbed Mu Yu and flew to the teleportation formation. Yao Wuji spawned the one and onlyplex formation pattern he knew, activating the teleportation formation. The sensation of being inside a void was the giveaway that they were standing inside a formation domain. A pill cauldron with a golden formation pattern coating it stood at a kilometre tall stood in the ethereal space.


    The pill cauldron in the expansive space was the same one Mu Yu saw the first time he visited Pill Cauldron Sect. Cai Lie tried to share its history with Mu Yu. Unfortunately, Ku Mu cut Cai Lie off that day so that Mu Yu would not seem ignorant and then forgot to tell Mu Yu its historyter on.


    ¡°This cauldron is linked to the same version outside. In case Ku Mu hasn¡¯t exined their significance to you, they are what guard us from foreign invaders. Not even an army of hundreds of Ascension Realm cultivators can muscle their way through as long as they stand. Unfortunately, it can¡¯t stop rats, like Shi Dengtian. This cauldron is called Revealing Cauldron. Revealing Cauldron is what protects Patriarch from almost everything. Without it, he is extremely vulnerable.


    ¡°The spiritual qi here is incredibly potent. For that reason, elders in the sect frequently meditate here to expedite their progress. Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen stated that the lucky individual will be able to cultivate inside the cauldron to attain something special. For as long as it has been here, Ku Mu was the only one who had that privilege. He never told us what he learnt the one time he entered. Since you are his disciple, I believe you should also have the same luck.¡±


    Mu Yu and Yao Wuji leapt up to the rim of the cauldron, feasting their eyes on the colourful world inside that also resembled an inferno. There was no telling what was actually inside for the formation coating the cauldron kept it hidden.


    ¡°Try entering. If you are lucky, you will be able to enter.¡±


    Yao Wuji was stuck on the formation, indicating he was not granted entry. Mu Yu gave it a try, generating a ripple upon stepping on. The two of them waited for something to happen. Sadly, that wish was not realised. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 291August 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 898June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 186June 29, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    <strong><em>Initial Self</em></strong>


    ¡°Why? Why? When Ku Mu stepped on the formation, the pattern disappeared before my eyes instantly. Why are you still here? Revealing Cauldron should acknowledge you!¡± snapped Yao Wuji.


    ¡°I would say it is because I¡¯m not a pure alchemist,¡± Mu Yu proposed.


    ¡°Ku Mu isn¡¯t, either. Something must be wrong. Shi Dengtian! Shi Dengtian must¡¯ve modified with it before we came here! I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed Yao Wuji by the arm as thetter charged out. ¡°Shi Dengtian is nowhere good enough to tamper with it. It¡¯s just not my luck.¡±


    Yao Wuji rolled his shoulders forward as his spiritual energy flow started to move disorderly. ¡°Why? Why? Is Pill Cauldron Sect history? I don¡¯t want to be resigned to defeat. I don¡¯t want to witness Pill Cauldron Sect drowning in Shi Dengtian¡¯s ocean!¡±


    Mu Yu crouched down next to Yao Wuji. ¡°Alchemist Yao, you are the only informed person at the moment, so you must pull yourself together. If you fall here, Pill Cauldron Sect will fall.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference now? I don¡¯t have the power to change the oue.¡±


    ¡°There is a difference. If even you¡¯ve given up, then there won¡¯t be anyone to fight. I¡¯ll do what I can, starting with killing Shi Dengtian. You can trust me. I¡¯ve always been looking to kill him.¡±¡°Your cultivation isn¡¯t enough. If you can¡¯t beat them, I¡¯m not going to send you to your death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ipatible with Revealing Cauldron; I just haven¡¯t calmed my mind. I can tell where the cauldron is rejecting me and why. Give me some time. I¡¯ll make it work,¡± assured Mu Yu, sitting down in the centre of the cauldron.


    Mu Yu wrestled to suppress the bloodlust energy and soul energy inside him for they conflicted with Revealing Cauldron¡¯s qi, hence the restriction. The only problem was that controlling soul energy, which the cauldron judged to be malicious energy, was a foreign concept to Mu Yu. Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao could not enter the cauldron for the same reason.


    <em>Now I know why Formation Pce didn¡¯t like me or Bai Jie. This means Revealing Cauldron is the equivalent of Formation Pce and Formation-Talisman Pce. How am I supposed to fight Third Heaven Pce without bloodlust energy, though?</em> Mu Yu contemted. ¡°Xiaoshuai, what do you suggest.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. It depends on your choice.¡±


    ¡°Bloodlust energy is my weapon to fight Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s also influencing your mindset. It¡¯s not cool.¡± Xiaoshuai hopped onto Revealing Cauldron¡¯s formation and knocked on it. ¡°How long has it been since your mind has been at peace?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dustfallen Mental Cultivation requires your mind to be at peace, no? It¡¯s impossible for your mind to be at peace when you¡¯re thinking of maiming him or her all the time. Somebody once told me Dustfallen Mental Cultivation will help clear my mind. Maybe you¡¯ll find the answer you seek once your mind is at peace.¡±


    Mu Yu shut his eyes and started running Dustfallen Mental Cultivation, gradually sinking into his thoughts, mulling, <em>I must force myself to detest the bloodlust energy so that I don¡¯t indulge in it. I¡¯m essentially a murder instrument now. I remember the days where I only had to think about learning swordy and living life, yet I almost forgot all about it until I needed itst time. I¡¯ve foregone my early beliefs.</em>


    Mu Yu took a deep breath and started performing Celestial Swords Nine Summons.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s first technique: Falling Leaves Dance to Heaven.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s second technique: Roiling Qi and Fallen Dust. Collect Qi to Prate the Spirit. Qi and Spirit Return to Genesis.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s third technique: Fallen Sword Recoil. The principle for execution is to not restrict the downward thrust to a fixed form but to adapt.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s fourth technique: Falling Meteor sh, stars and sword hidden in the dark sky.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s fifth technique: Falling Dragon Howls the Sky Down, a strike concealed in a feint.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s sixth technique: The Wind Sweeps the Moon. Stir the wind with the sword. Bring down the moon in the nine heavens.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s seventh technique: Heavenly Lightning Strike. Dao begets all life. Lightning controls a part.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s eighth technique: Falling shadow destruction.


    Dustfallen Swordy¡¯s ninth technique: Regenesis, great truths are simple.


    Mu Yumitted every ounce of focus to the details of each movement, reminding him of how long it had been since he practiced it. Usually, Shadow Splitter Sword executed movements on its own, stressing how easy it was to forget things of the past.


    <em>Twang!</em> Uponpleting the final and most simple technique ¨C a straight thrust ¨C Mu Yu dispersed the qi on the tip then ushered back, demonstrating the ability to control his execution at will. He exhaled slowly to bring his heart rate back down, drawing his focus to the qi he was once familiar with.


    ¡°Murder isn¡¯t the desire at the bottom of my heart. I¡¯ve been too stubborn.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 898June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 897June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 292August 21, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    <strong><em>Entering Revealing Cauldron</em></strong>


    Qi collected in his chest, Mu Yu sat back down and ran Dustfallen Mental Cultivation again. Subsequently, he acquired a view of his body¡¯s interior. He summoned Shadow Splitter Sword to his hand again, flicking qi of the de from his exterior consciousness. His physical body continued performing Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts, while the potent qi he flicked started to circte to his meridians.


    The qi brimming with life passed the ck and white spiritual energy without a challenge. Inparison, the soul energy and bloodlust energy fled from the qi. Though the soul energy and bloodlust energy could not do anything about the circting qi, Mu Yu could not excrete them, either. In the end, he decided to usher them to his left arm and confine them there with his qi.


    Revealing Cauldron heard Mu Yu¡¯s decision and stopped pushing him away. Thus, he returned his consciousness to his body and noticed his left arm was perceptively heavy rtive to the rest of his body. It was akin to an arm of darkness and a body of light.


    <em>This is the real me.</em> Mu Yu got up to stretch and then sauntered over to Yao Wuji. ¡°Alchemist Yao, Revealing Cauldron has acknowledged me.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Mu Yu squatted down and knocked on the formation underfoot with his right hand, then dipped his hand in.


    ¡°You did it! You did it! You really did it!¡± Yao Wuji grabbed Mu Yu¡¯s hand, shedding tears of joy. ¡°This means we¡¯ll be saved. Brother Ku Mu, you must be protecting us from above.¡±


    <em>I failed to protect you, but I¡¯ll protect your home, Dad,</em> Mu Yu pledged in his mind. ¡°I will protect Pill Cauldron Sect, Alchemist Yao.¡±¡°Thank you! Thank you! Hurry on in. You must master Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen¡¯s formation.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alchemist Yao, once I enter, you must leave this cavern so that no brows are raised. If you spend too long here, they w-¡±


    ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    ¡°As an insurance policy, I must wipe your memories. Though I removed the formation they cast on you, for your sake and everyone else¡¯s sake, I must let them control you.¡±


    Alchemist Yao heaved a heavy breath. ¡°I understand what you mean. Since they think they have me in the palm of their hands, I won¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ll kneel and smile like their errand boy if I must for your sake and our sect¡¯s sake. I can bear any degree of humiliation. If abandoning my pride will save Pill Cauldron Sect, then so be it. Third Heaven Pce has clouded my mind for too long. It¡¯s time I face this without those clouds. That¡¯s the only way I will know what Pill Cauldron Sect went through. I will consider these memories a lesson to remember.¡±


    Looking into Yao Wuji¡¯s firm gaze that he harboured admiration for, Mu Yu promised, ¡°Alchemist Yao, you will not be disgraced for nothing. I will ensure you are paid back tenfold!¡±


    ¡°I trust you, and I believe you can seed Immortal Ancestor Dan Chen to get us through this crisis. I will y my role to the best of my ability.¡±


    Watching Yao Wuji depart, Xiaoshuai questioned, ¡°Can he really y the role properly?¡±


    ¡°He and Daoist Yun Dan are the most rational people in Pill Cauldron Sect. He knows when and what he should do. Our job is to try and control Revealing Cauldron. Its qi strongly resembles Formation Pce¡¯s. I reckon Pill Cauldron¡¯s future hinges on whether or not we can make a Formation Pce out of this,¡± answered Mu Yu, sealing the soul energy and bloodlust energy in his left arm.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them entered the primordial world in Revealing Cauldron, a misty, yet clear, world. Text of varying size covered the walls of the cauldron in a specific order.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­ I saw this text when Chang Tiancheng and I grappled for control of Formation Pce.¡±


    Each character on the wall manifested in his head as a character that hade to life.


    ¡°This text is identical to scriptures. If only Big Earthworm was here; he¡¯d be able to make sense of it.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 730March 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 724March 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 728March 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    <strong><em>Bearing (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu stepped closer to the wall. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to figure it out ourselves. Eighty-one characters that can be interpreted differently depending on the order you read them and changes whenever I¡¯m close to figuring out one meaning, changing the meaning again. Sounds like fun. Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°How is the text concealing its true meaning on its own? Does it have a life?¡± Xiaoshuai blurted.


    ¡°How do Iprehend it if not like this? shing characters that expand and dete¡­¡± Mu Yu retreated to the centre of the cauldron and stared at the characters. ¡°The characters change depending on my position, shing or dimming just like stars¡­¡±


    Mu Yu started deducing a pattern based on his movements. ¡°I get it now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. What¡¯s the trick?¡±


    ¡°If you purposely try to read the text, it¡¯ll change at any given moment. Whenever I change my line of sight, they change. In other words, every step I take, they will change methodically to confuse me. Conversely, I can force them to y to my footsteps. For instance, standing at the centre of this eight trigrams design depicts the text one way. If I hope to gentle wind position now¡± ¨C Mu Yu hoped to gentle wind position ¨C ¡°then the text takes on a specific format.¡±


    ¡°I get it now! Since there are eighty-one formats, there are only eighty-one possibilities regardless of how we move. As long as we follow the system, we can control what format surfaces depending on our timing and step. Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m too profound for these games.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the subject in yourst sentence should¡¯ve been me?¡± Mu Yu rubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.¡°Nah, I¡¯m brighter than you. I¡¯m taking the reins now. Next one is northwest, bound mountain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s northeast, shaking thunder¡­¡±


    ¡°Next one is east, radiant fire.¡±


    ¡°You mean southeast, open marsh.¡±


    ¡°Would you die if you followed mymands?¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡±


    Mu Yu suddenly noticed how nice it was to be free of the edgy attitude bloodlust energy imposed on him. Verbal tirades with Xiaoshuai were entertaining once again.


    Xiaoshuai¡¯s instructions were not exactly wrong since there was more than one way of deducing the text as mentioned. Mu Yu merely needed to follow his method as he noticed a familiar phenomenon that reminded him of when he entered Formation Sect and climbed Celestial Staircase. He, therefore, spected that the cauldron and formation pce might share the same origins.


    By the time Mu Yu made it to the wall, he had figured out all of the text.


    ¡°Mu Yu, my instructions have helped you work out what the text says, right?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, eating an apple.


    ¡°Your instructions? Ahaha, yeah, buddy, yeah.¡±


    Formations activated in his eyes, Mu Yu pressed his hands together, spawning the eighty-one characters in green from his hands, lining them up in a specific order in the air, each character resonating with the cauldron. Each character then cloned itself, criss-crossing with each other simrly to a line of stars. Mu Yu transferred golden energy from his finger to the closest character, reflecting the green light of the character to the subsequent character and so on, eventually reflecting onto the text on the wall. All of the text on the green link shone sessfully.


    Mu Yu sat down tomence linking the text together, unaware that the jade piece carrying his Soul Fixing Formation in his cosmos sleeve shed. The soul inside gently released an unidentified qi.


    ***


    Unlike the glitz and mour of Mystic Rainbow Peak, Yao Wuji grappled with dark clouds in his mind. Cai Lie, who stood behind Yao Wuji, in contrast, did not have a care in the world, though he was privy to the oppressive atmosphere in the sect.


    ¡°Shifu¡­ Are¡­ you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yao Wuji spun around and, in a monotone voice, queried, ¡°What are you doing here instead of training?¡±


    ¡°Should we do something about this situation?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± questioned Yao Wuji, trying his best to hide his emotions.


    ¡°Shifu, shouldn¡¯t we punish Shi Dengtian for betraying our sect? At the very least, we must stop his mutiny!¡±


    ¡°How dare you address your uncle by his name?! Have you lost your manners while I was away?!¡±


    ¡°Shifu, he¡¯s not worthy of being my uncle. H-¡±


    <em>Smack! </em>


    Eyes in shock, Cai Lie fumed, ¡°Why? Why did you hit me, Shifu?!¡±


    That was the first time Yao Wuji ever hit Cai Lie as Cai Lie was a prodigy, and it was his personality that granted him his prodigious abilities.


    ¡°The next time I hear you criticising him, it won¡¯t be just a p!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak facts any day, all day!¡± Cai Lie stomped his way down the mountain but stopped after a couple of steps. ¡°Shifu, that isn¡¯t what you truly think, is it?¡±


    ¡°Go reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t leave your ce until you reach Spirit Severing Realm Fourth Layer!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to be a coward.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! Where are you going?!¡± blustered Yao Wuji, stopping Cai Lie as he knew his disciple would endanger himself to tackle Shi Dengtian.


    Cai Lie spun around. ¡°Repentance. Cliff. To. Reflect. On. Myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Yao Wuji grabbed Cai Lie and flew his disciple to the steep mountain surrounded by cliff faces. Each of the caverns found certain distances apart were where disciples had to spend time when told to reflect on themselves. Right below Repentance Cliff was the prison Ku Mu was once held.


    ¡°That cave. Go.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, be careful. I can¡¯t afford to lose you,¡± Cai Lie softly said through his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do!¡±


    Yao Wuji activated the cavern¡¯s seal to trap Cai Lie inside. Upon flying to the top of the mountain, Daoist Yun Dan was already waiting at the stone table under the pine tree.


    ¡°What has happened thest few days?¡± Daoist Yun Dan inquired with a sigh, looking haggard and tired.


    ¡°I have said all that needs to be said.¡±


    ¡°We grew up together. I can tell you¡¯re hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you know me?¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan vividly recalled Yao Wuji backing him yesterday when the others were trying to force him to abdicate, yet Yao Wuji¡¯s tone did a one-eighty turn overnight.


    ¡°It¡¯s just finally dawned on me that our reputation has been hammered into the ground. You didn¡¯t help in any capacity when Uncle Yuan De and I were attacked. You¡¯re supposed to be a patriarch, yet you never fulfilled he role.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 483November 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 600January 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 482November 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    <strong><em>Bearing (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Yao Wuji used, ¡°Under your leadership, Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s reputation has been tarnished to the point that people are questioning if we qualify topare to the eight great sects, further adding that formation casters deserve more respect than us.¡±


    ¡°Both of us are crucial in our own ways. We still have the advantage over them,¡± challenged Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°You really think so? Zhuge Xiaosheng was ambushed in our territory. You failed to save him in time and even lost Uncle Yuan De. Had Zhuge Xiaosheng not given it everything he had, I would also be dead. Everyone now agrees that formation casters are the future. Do you still not get it?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Yao, mind your tone! You¡¯re also an alchemist!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I know what future Pill Cauldron Sect needs.¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time we choose a new patriarch.¡±


    <em>Bang!</em> Daoist Yun Dan crushed the table he sat at. ¡°You¡¯ve turned to Shi Dengtian?¡±¡°I¡¯m merely choosing someone who can do the sect justice.¡±


    Daoist Yu Dan rose to his feet and pointed at Yao Wuji¡¯s face, seething but speechless his close brother would turn his back on him.


    ¡°Hahaha, Junior Brother Yao, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Senior Brother Yun Dan is still our patriarch,¡±mented Shi Dengtian,ing up the narrow path, beaming.


    ¡°Senior Brother Shi.¡± Yao Wuji bowed to Shi Dengtian with a polite smile, triggering Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Brother Yao, that was impolite of you to say. Although Uncles Hong Yuan and Hong Yi are looking to implement a reform, every elder must agree if we want to change our patriarch. Don¡¯t let me hear you speak so rudely next time.¡±


    ¡°I am merely speaking out for the sect¡¯s future. I believe we need a morepetent leader. As you could invite two Ascension Realm ultimate immortals and reinforced us, I believe you will take us farther than we have been able to go thus far.¡±


    ¡°Yao Wuji!¡± roared Daoist Yun Dan, qi fluttering his green robe.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun Dan, are we not even permitted a voice under your leadership now?¡± scoffed Yao Wuji.


    Daoist Yun Dan felt so vexed, yet despaired, that he could only heave a heavy breath and leave, shaking his head in disbelief and defeat.


    <em>I apologise, Senior Brother Yun Dan, but this is the only way I can win Shi Dengtian¡¯s trust,</em> Yao Wuji inwardly apologised, beating himself up for speaking to Daoist Yun Dan the way he did.


    ¡°Divine Soul Formation has worked its magic on you, huh, Junior Brother?¡± remarked Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°I am at your service, Patriarch,¡± conveyed Yao Wuji, genuflecting before Shi Dengtian in his best attempt of feigning reverence.


    ¡°Hahaha, never did I imagine my junior, who never liked me, would be kneeling before me.¡± Shi Dengtian sat down on the stone stool Daoist Yun Dan sat on moments ago. ¡°You may rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡± Yao Wuji showed no discontent as he stood back up, keeping his promise to Mu Yu.


    ***


    Revealing Cauldron contained more text than Formation Pce as it recorded something that was linked to the significance of the cauldron.


    ¡°At the dawn of civilisation, everythinges and goes. Dao begets one. One begets two. These two forms produce four phenomena. The four phenomena act on the eight trigrams. Yin and yang are the origins of dao. Thoughts must manifest in the mind for them to take form.¡±


    ¡°Inprehendiblenguage this time,¡± Xiaoshuai requested, yawning after two days of waiting around.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the primordial yin and yang. I don¡¯t really get it. My question is why primordial yin yang is brought up here; I thought there was only one copy of it and that I already have it. I¡¯m more and more convinced Formation Pce and this cauldron are connected, but my Primordial Yin Yang hasn¡¯t reacted. Help me decrypt this.¡±


    Once Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, Xiaoshuai received the influx of text Mu Yu had interpreted and exined, ¡°It says that dao is natural. Nine dao items hold the stars together. Five element spirit items spawn everything else. Before the world was given a name, they were the mother of all things. What the heck?


    ¡°Primordial threeyers reform as one. Deste world hassted longer than countless races. I like cushions and embraces. The world is ruthless. It treats everything like sacrificial straw-dogs. Eh? This sounds like cussing.


    ¡°Dao is dao but also not dao. A name is a name but also name. Isn¡¯t this from the bullcrap storyteller in Waterstream City?


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s longsting reign ends at dawn. Heaven¡¯s longsting reign ends at dawn. The spirit Shadow God binds isn¡¯t part of the five elements. Profound. Weird!¡±


    ¡°Is there a point in me understanding how the world is made up?¡±


    ¡°Beats me.¡±


    ¡°Well, the cauldron sure hasn¡¯t budged. At least I don¡¯t know how to make it budge. What am I supposed to do?¡± After four hours of analysing, Mu Yu still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Mu Yu, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re flooding my mind with your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I reckon it¡¯s talking about me.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 877June 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 477November 22, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    <strong><em>Seeing Primordial Yin Yang Again</em></strong>


    ¡°You?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure about the rest, but I¡¯m sure the, ¡®Heaven¡¯s longsting reign ends at dawn. The spirit Shadow God binds isn¡¯t part of the five elements¡¯ part is a reference to me,¡± Xiaoshuai responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not part of the five elements? Wait a second¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve heard something simr¡­ Illusion Spirit! Illusion Spirit said something simr! It said something to you, ¡®Just as you can¡¯t identify me, I can¡¯t identify you. I can¡¯t insert you into dreams I create. The rules of the world ssify us as entities beyond the five elements. Some unknown force restricts us, true?¡¯ I just don¡¯t know what ¡®Shadow God binds the spirit¡¯ refers to.¡±


    ¡°Shadow God is Old White Beard, and the spirit refers to me!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Does Shadow God symbolise an identity or might?¡±


    ¡°Probably thetter? Maybe it¡¯s a title for when your strength reaches a certain threshold? Have you not noticed Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Illusionary Shadow Clear Rain, Evil Shadow Eternally Youthful all have the ¡®shadow¡¯ word in their name?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Bai Jie also be a shadow god, then?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a dick. If he was a shadow god, would he need to covet Old White Beard¡¯s immortal body? He doesn¡¯t have the same qi as the stupid illusion spirit and me.¡±¡°What happened to Shifu for you to be in this shape, then?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I only remember I joined him on an important mission elsewhere ¨C not Celestial Prison. I remember seeing freckles of stars, boulders zipping across my line of vision, red energy sting into the ether and qi being sted back and forth. The two of us ended up gravely injured and then¡­ Dick-eater Bai Jie wouldn¡¯t have screwed us over, otherwise.¡±


    Mu Yu also saw people, each powerful enough to obliterate Third Heaven, hiding in fog to ambush his shifu and Xiaoshuai. There were corpses littering the ground and a ck hole in the sky, yet Xiaoshuai and Feng Haochen approached it when it devoured everything around. A loud explosion then switched the scenery to tes of drumsticks and duck thighs. And roast goose.


    ¡°Why are you thinking about food all of a sudden?¡± questioned Mu Yu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything else. Eating is the most important, anyway.¡±


    ¡°If only you were as formidable as you were back then, I wouldn¡¯t have so many issues to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Who cares how formidable I was or am? All that matters is that I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Mu Yu kept staring at the text for a while longer. ¡°If I view the text as positions in an eight trigram diagram, I can try linking the eight characters.¡±


    Mu Yu kept moving around until he lined the characters up in the eight trigrams¡¯ eight positions overhead, reaching the centre of the cauldron at the same time. The cauldron started to vibrate as the text faded. A ck and white light streaked from above into the diagram, covering the green formation in his hands, shrouding Mu Yu inside the reflection. The ck and white energy crept down to where Mu Yu stood, swirling into the shape of a yin yang symbol, where his feet were on the two circles inside the two halves. The ck and white halves revolved as though they were chasing each other.


    ¡°Primordial Yin Yang?¡± Mu Yu muttered. ¡°No, it¡¯s different. This doesn¡¯t feel as intimate with me.¡±


    Bouncing off the revolving qi, Xiaoshuai asked, ¡°Does that mean you have to make them acknowledge you again? Haha, stop. Stop! It tickles! Woo!¡±


    Xiaoshuai vaulted to the top of the qi and shouted, ¡°Charge, Knight Xiaohei!¡±


    The white qi sprung up, bouncing Xiaoshuai up and then whipping its body to catch him.


    ¡°Knight Xiaobai, let¡¯s capture Xiaohei!¡± Xiaoshuai assumed his human form to ride the white portion, angering the ck portion.


    <em>How did he befriend them?</em> Mu Yu wondered, feeling his Primordial Yin Yang express an urge to get out of his body.


    Mu Yu ejected the ck and white qi inside him as they wished so that they could y with Xiaoshuai¡¯s group. Notably, the qis were eager for Xiaoshuai to ride them. Mu Yu could tell which duo belonged to his even though they were entwined in some sort of game.


    ¡°You can be Dabai. You can be Xiaobai. You can be Dahei, and you can be Xiaohei,¡± asserted Xiaoshuai, pointing to the various qis.


    ¡°What should I do about the primordial yin yang here?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 327September 8, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 242July 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 330September 9, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    <strong><em>Revealing Cauldron¡¯s Owner</em></strong>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, pause your y time for a second!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Guys,e with me.¡± Xiaoshuai descended with the four qis revolving around me. He scrubbed Dabai and Dahei¡¯s head£¬ then questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°You named my Primordial Yin Yang Xiaohei and Xiaobai, right? How do you earn the acknowledgement of Dabai and Dahei?¡±


    Dabai and Dahei stared aggressively at Mu Yu and then charged him.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± As Mu Yu prepared to cast a formation, Xiaobai and Xiaohei cut Dabai and Dahei off. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± demanded Xiaoshuai, getting in between the four.


    Dabai and Dahei, now frustrated, ignored Xiaoshuai to try and attack Mu Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall saying anything that offensive,¡± Mu Yu stated.¡°No, Dabai and Dahei already have an owner,¡± Xiaoshuai rified, jumping onto Dahei to try and calm thetter.


    ¡°Say what? Who? You?¡±


    ¡°No, not me. The two of them said they can sense their owner¡¯s qi on you, though,¡± answered Xiaoshuai, dealing with Dabai jabbing him in the face.


    ¡°On me? Dad? Did Dad earn their approval back then? That would make him the owner of the cauldron, then!¡±


    ¡°Maybe. They said their owner told them to stay here to protect Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is they want you to release their owner.¡±


    ¡°Have you told them about Dad¡¯s state? Calm the two of them down first.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Mu Yu took out his jade piece with Soul Fixing Formation, drawing the attention of Dabai and Dahei away from Xiaoshuai and onto the jade piece. ¡°Third Heaven Pce set up your owner and nearly killed him, understand?¡±


    Dabai and Xiaobai bumped into each other then tried to dive into the jade piece.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t ruin the jade piece!¡±


    Worried, Mu Yu sent his spiritual energy in after the duo. Dahei tried nudging Ku Mu awake to no avail. The duo subsequently dove back out of the jade piece, circling in the airspace of the cauldron. When Mu Yu emerged, he saw the two crashing into the wall and then circling around him.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, can you interpret?¡±


    Seemingly understanding Mu Yu¡¯s request, Xiaohei and Xiaobai descended onto his shoulder to deliver Dabai and Dahei¡¯s messages straight into his mind.


    ¡°You mean you two are protecting something Ku Mu left behind?¡± Xiaoshuai continued. ¡°Because you have Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian, Ku Mu is essentially living in you. That¡¯s why they¡¯re recognising you, albeit just.¡±


    ¡°What are their ns?¡±


    ¡°Dabai and Dahei can bring out their full power with Ku Mu¡¯s help. Ku Mu wanted them to stay behind to test those who can enter Revealing Cauldron.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Dad wants to pass on Primordial Yin Yang to someone in Pill Cauldron Sect even though he¡¯s acknowledged as the owner?¡±


    ¡°Full marks. Dabai and Dahei won¡¯t reveal it as Ku Mu told them to keep the secret, but I reckon Primordial Yin Yang is closely connected to something in Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Can they help Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not here to protect the sect per se. They¡¯re here to pass on the inheritance Ku Mu wanted to pass on to the next generation.¡±


    ¡°What inheritance?¡±


    Dabai and Dahei informed them that Mu Yu would need to get through several tests if he wanted Revealing Cauldron to acknowledge him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve beat them all. Hit me with what you¡¯ve got,¡± Mu Yu dered.


    Dabai and Dahei did ap around Mu Yu, then mmed the cauldron wall, invigorating Mu Yu¡¯s mind. Each time they crashed into the wall, they aimed at the text, which would cause the text to protrude. When Dabai hit them, they turned white. When Dahei hit them, they turned ck. They never hit the same text twice, and they hit them in a methodically. From where Mu Yu stood, they were an eight trigrams bereft of order.


    Once Dahei finished up, the cauldron juddered and sounded hollow. The eight trigrams beneath him still revolved, while the horizon in this new, spacious world resembled a starry sky.


    Dabai and Dahei orbited around each other, drawing a yin yang symbol. Once the symbol took shape, they decelerated. The ck and white halves split apart once formation lines around started undting, and out came an individual.


    ¡°Are you Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s disciple?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 906June 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 904June 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 834March 23, 2024In "Almighty"

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    <strong><em>A New Pill Cauldron Sect</em></strong>


    ¡°Dad?¡± Mu Yu blurted, upon seeing a young version of Ku Mu emerge, hair messy and beard ck.


    ¡°Dad? Me?¡±


    ¡°You can hear me?¡± Mu Yu effused, admiring Ku Mu¡¯s daoist appearance.


    ¡°I sealed my consciousness in Revealing Cauldron using a formation and am thest owner. Since you¡¯re here, you must also be a member of Pill Cauldron Sect. Why do you call me ¡®Dad¡¯, though?¡±


    ¡°Would you give me a free pass if I told you I¡¯m your son?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Pretend I ever mentioned it, then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my son; I don¡¯t sense my blood and qi on you, but why¡­¡±¡°Ultimate Concealment Blood Guardian.¡±


    ¡°Unexpected. Anyhow, I am but a consciousness and, consequently, have no means of interfering. My duty is merely to guide you. Before you pass my test, I won¡¯t reveal anything.¡±


    ¡°What are the details?¡±


    ¡°If you want the formation inside, you must bepatible with the cauldron. I won¡¯t give you pointers. The onus is on you.¡± Ku Mu transformed the diagram at Mu Yu¡¯s feet, invoking fog and a staircase behind the fog. ¡°Climb Celestial Staircase within four hours, and I¡¯ll allow you into a primordial void. If you can climb it within fifteen steps, I¡¯ll let you contact Primordial Yin Yang transiently.¡±


    ¡°For real? This is the test you have for me?¡± Mu Yu questioned, thinking, <em>He transported the staircase all the way here? That¡¯s insane. Man, this test is basically designed to screw over alchemists.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s designed to test one¡¯s deduction abilities in the field of formations. If you can¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t qualify to inherit Revealing Cauldron.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s rock and roll, Mu Yu. Ku Mu would never imagine we¡¯re the kings of this game,¡± enthused Xiaoshuai.


    This time, it only took Mu Yu fifteen minutes to reach the top of the staircase in nine steps. Instead of Formation Pce weing him, however, Ku Mu was waiting at the top.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll consider it the bare minimum pass.¡±


    ¡°Bare minimum? Ah, whatever. I know you¡¯re not the type to praise people.¡±


    The waterfall from the ether belted down on the white clouds, the breeze sshing droplets in different directions. Xiaohei and Xiaobai fervently disyed their fondness for the ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re already the owner of a dao item. You have Formation Pce¡¯s qi on you,¡± noted Ku Mu. ¡°You¡¯re not with Pill Cauldron Sect!¡±


    Ku Mu noticed toote for Dabai and Dahei had acknowledged Mu Yu passed the test, emerging from the clouds to enter Mu Yu. Xiaobai and Xiaohei went after them without hostility, surprisingly. As Mu Yu felt the changes urring within him, time outside froze, and Ku Mu¡¯s consciousness vanished.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    ¡°Was that a question for me? I think time stopped,¡± opined XIaoshuai.


    ¡°Time froze? Dabai and Dahei can do that?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t them. It was the dimension the four of them created. Perhaps the crash between the four, catch-up conversation or something galvanized it. I don¡¯t think Ku Mu saw thising, either.¡± Seeing Mu Yu suddenly sit down, Xiaoshuai inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Cultivating.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know he wanted you to cultivate here. I surmise he wanted you to inherit Immortal Ancestor Chen Dan¡¯s alchemy and formation knowledge.¡±


    ¡°I already inherited his formation knowledge. I¡¯m not interested in alchemy. Right now, I¡¯m racing against time.¡±


    As Mu Yu felt his progress elerating, he received some secret information on Revealing Cauldron from Dabai and Dahei, which turned out to be what Ku Mu wanted him to inherit. Suddenly, he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡±


    ***


    Alchemists not at Pill Cauldron Sect and their members convened at Pill Hall for the debate to support Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s continued term or to depose him. Thoseing back were confused as to why there was a group voting for Daoist Yun Dan to abdicate when Daoist Yun Dan had been doing fantastic by their standards and was respected even among those outside of their circle. Some were of the opinion that Elders Hong Yi and Hong Yuan should take precedence over Daoist Yun Dao since they were Ascension Realm cultivators.


    As Leng Bingxue and Ku Mu were absent, Elders Hong Yi and Hong Yuan took their seats, while Daoist Yun Dan already epted defeat. Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao sat in Shi Dengtian and Yao Wuji¡¯s seats, much to the chagrin of disciples and surprises of the elders. Nevertheless, Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao changed the disciples and elders¡¯ allegiance through the use of their soul energy. Shi Dengtian and Yao Wuji took the seats farthest away from the patriarch seat, the former smiling genuinely and thetter hiding his rage under his condescending facade.


    Daoist Yun Danmented, ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect has fallen so low before I was even aware.¡±


    <em>Mu Yu, you must save our sect. You must not let Shi Dengtian exterminate those threatening him,</em> Yao Wuji prayed to himself.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen.¡± Daoist Hong Yuan stood up and, stealing an admonishing nce at Daoist Yun Dan, announced, ¡°Elemental demons ran amok in our territory not long ago and killed Elder Yuan De. Their actions have hurt our reputation to the point that we are nowughing stock. As Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s patriarch, Daoist Yun Dan failed to see the ambush in time and rescue Elder Yuan De. As such, we have called all of you here to discuss whether or not we should unseat him and select a new patriarch.¡±


    Even though everyone had heard about it, it still came as a shock to hear it personally from Elder Yuan Hong. If the vote to have Daoist Yun Dan abdicate passed, he would have been the first ever patriarch in their history to be stripped of his rights. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 905June 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 183June 28, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 899June 20, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    <strong><em>Turbulence in Pill Hall </em></strong>


    Though Elders Hong Yi and Hong Yuan seldom showed their faces, since they spent thest good part of a decade and more training to progress their cultivation, their authority as elders never diminished. Hence, members of Pill Cultivation Sect withheld their opinions.


    ¡°ording to our sect¡¯s rules, a deposed patriarch has to abdicate and select a candidate to seed them. Whether the candidate is epted or not depends on the votes of all our elders. The second option is whereby the elders vote for the reigning patriarch to be stripped of his title, and the most senior member will select a new patriarch candidate. The voting system is then implemented to determine whether or not the candidate is qualified to take the reins.¡± Daoist Hong Yuan turned to Daoist Yun Dan and continued, ¡°Yun Dan, we believe you have failed to produce results as patriarch and have cost us our reputation on more than one or two asions. After discussing it with Junior Brother Hong Yi, we believe you are not qualified to fulfil the role. Do you have anything you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan slowly lifted his head. ¡°I have nothing to be ashamed about. We have yet to get to the bottom of the attack, yet you two are acting with unbelievable haste. May I ask why that is the case?¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± fumed Hong Yi.


    Daoist Yun Dan could step down, but he refused to back down until the two with Shi Dengtian rified who they were and what they were after. They were suspicious by every ount and dismissed everyone in the sect as though they already ran the ce. The two elders also behaved abnormally ever since the two showed up.


    ¡°Is there a need to insinuate anything when you two are doing as you see fit with the rules? No matter how impressive those two may be, they are outsiders. Outsiders have no prerogative to intrude in our discussions, yet you two have allowed them to attend. May I ask what you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Had Shi Dengtian not invited them here, where would we be now?! We would no longer be considered one of the eight great sects if it wasn¡¯t for them!¡±


    ¡°We climb and defend our ce using alchemy, not relying on outsiders. Instead of trying to progress your cultivation, you two are asking outsiders to do the heavy lifting.¡±What Daoist Yuan Decked in cultivationpared to Elders Hong Yi and Hong Yuan, he made up for in superior alchemypetence as he dedicated his time to alchemy. That was until Mu Yu came along and helped Daoist Yuan De see a breakthrough in his cultivation progress, bing the one and only level eight alchemist in the sect.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your insolence!¡± Hong Yuan thundered. ¡°You¡¯re no longer qualified. Give up if you¡¯re enlightened and choose a sessor. We¡¯ll take over from there.¡±


    ¡°And if you turn my choice down?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll decide on a candidate in that scenario.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut to the chase and just name Shi Dengtian my sessor?¡±


    Shi Dengtian got to his feet. ¡°Senior Brother, the candidate should be chosen after careful deliberation. As our uncles are the most superior cultivators here, they have the highest authority.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan asked, ¡°Brother Yao, do you concur with him?¡±


    Yao Wuji, in a scathing tone, replied, ¡°You should retire, Senior Brother. Hand over the cauldron¡¯s seal, and you won¡¯t have to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Formation Seal, huh? I will never hand over Pill Cauldron Formation Seal!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll confiscate it from you, then,¡± dered Daoist Hong Yuan.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to skip the steps where all elders have to vote for me to abdicate? Hahaha.¡± Daoist Yun Dan swept his gaze over the elders, and the elders averted their gazes whenever they locked eyes for they were forced to side with Shi Dengtian one way or another.


    ¡°It¡¯s an unnecessary step when you¡¯re toxic to the sect. Are you handing over the seal or not?¡± roared Daoist Hong Yi.


    ¡°If I handed it over to your kind, this sect would no longer exist. Kill me if you will. I refuse to be a sinner!¡± Daoist Yun Dan dered, discharging energy.


    Yao Wuji knew as well as anyone else that, if Elders Hong Yi and Hong Yuan, extracted the formation once the fighting began, then Daoist Yun Dan would lose all of the fruits of hisbour. Preferring Daoist Yun Dan to be ced under mind control than crippled, Yao Wuji, jumped up to warn, ¡°Brother Yun, do not be silly!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is the one being silly here, Brother Yao?¡± replied Daoist Yun Dan.


    Shi Dengtian ridiculed, ¡°Senior Brother, that is an unwise choice. Why are you so fixated on the seat when even Brother Yao agrees with Elders Hong Yi and Hong Yuan? This is the very reason you have cost us our reputation.¡±


    ¡°Whoever is capable of taking the seat from me is wee to do so. All I care about is stopping a tyrannical traitor!¡±


    Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao predicted Daoist Yun Dan would make an attempt on Shi Dengtian¡¯s life. Thus, they immediately took action, Qian Shange knocking Daoist Yun Dan to the ground with one whack of his hand. Hong Yi and Hong Yuan immediately moved to bind Daoist Yu Dan with their spiritual energy thereafter. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 897June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 461February 23, 2022In "Almighty"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 265July 18, 2021In "Almighty"

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    <strong><em>Revealing Formation Seal</em></strong>


    ¡°How dare you attempt an assassination in Pill Hall?!¡± blustered Daoist Hong Yuan.


    ¡°Hahaha, I respect you as elders, while you treat me as thin air. Now you want to act like you care about rules? As patriarch of Pill Cauldron Sect, I shall punish you on the spot!¡± Daoist Yun Dan summoned an astral projection of a pill cauldron behind him, sending Hong Yuan and Hong Yi back while he went through the roof.


    ¡°He¡¯s outside!¡± dered Hong Yuan, running outside with everyone else in tow.


    ¡°I never wanted to use Revealing Cauldron, but you two have disappointed me with your behaviour.¡± Daoist Yun Dan, standing atop Revealing Cauldron, pped his hands together and then pulled them apart, invoking Revealing Cauldron¡¯s golden seal that assumed the cauldron¡¯s shape between his hands. The seal¡¯s emergence created a stir in the sky. ¡°Revealing Seal ¨C Refine the World!¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s pupils turned white while the cauldron hummed. The eighty-one characters that were thirty-plus metres long swirled out and around Daoist Yun Dan, sending tremors through Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s grounds.


    Revealing Cauldron ¨C capable of refining a pill and refining the world into a pill.


    Given that Daoist Yun Dan did not use the cauldron even when Archfiend Baiyuan escaped, it went to show that the former was cornered.


    ¡°Yun Dan is the only one with the authority to control Revealing Cauldron Seal. Now that he has merged with it, what should we do?¡± Hong Yuan consulted Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao.¡°Let¡¯s see why everyone praises it first,¡± answered Qian Shange, eyes on Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Yun Dan, you are not Revealing Cauldron¡¯s true leader. Wielding the cauldron will expend your life span,¡± Qian Shange confronted Daoist Yun Dan and pointed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it in order to cull you two evildoers to ensure Pill Cauldron Sect survives.¡±


    ¡°Your conviction is admirable. It¡¯s a pity that you are a tyrant. Pill Cauldron Sect will only survive if you are removed, hahaha,¡± proimed Wan Shuiyao, stepping past Qian Shange.


    Qian Shange taunted, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t have the chance to utilise Refine the World,¡± replied Wan Shuiyao.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Daoist Yu Dan watched the seal in his hands rotate faster than before, and then the cauldron behind him faded calming down the turbulence in the sky and ground. ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    ¡°I merely segregated the real cauldron and that one¡¯s qi,¡± answered Qian Shange, confining the cauldron in a white formation.


    The Revealing Cauldron located at the teleportation formation was the real cauldron, while the one others saw outside was but a clone. The one visible to allcked a physical form, while the one in the sect¡¯s forbidden ground had a physical form.


    Qian Shange sted Daoist Yun Dan with a soul energy st, mming thetter against the cauldron. Upon recovering from the rocking experience, Daoist Yun Dan red at Shi Dengtian. ¡°Shi Dengtian, you let outsiders into our forbidden grounds!¡±


    ¡°We might not be able to enter the cauldron, but you¡¯re not the owner, either. You¡¯re merely using the seal to obtain ownership. It¡¯s easy to cut your link off from the real one,¡± mocked Wan Shuiyao.


    ¡°Hahaha, Senior Brother, we are blessed to have them check out our sacred grounds,¡± imed Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°Absolute nonsense!¡± thundered Daoist Yun Dan, gripping his chest in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used up all of your skills, and you¡¯re spent, Senior Brother. Why don¡¯t you hand over the seal now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than give you the seal.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take it ourselves. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you: you¡¯ll be left a cripple if we forcibly extract it from you, Senior Brother.¡±


    Worried sick, Yao Wuji opined, ¡°Senior Brother Shi, it is unwise to do that in front of all our disciples as it will give the impression that we are staging a revolt. They may not ept us if you do that. Please let me try to persuade him. As long as he hands over the seal of his own ord, you will be a legitimate patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you have a point. Go on. If he refuses, then I¡¯ll have to do it the hard way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Yao Wuji flew up to assist Daoist Yun Dan. ¡°Senior Brother, heroes are those who know how to make the right decisions. Hand over the seal to save your life.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan roughly wiped the blood stain on his lips. ¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t what you really want! You¡¯re being forced against your will, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Shi is a more suitable leader than you are. Do you still not realise it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you; however, I do know you¡¯re not my Junior Brother Yao! Brother Yao would never say that to me!¡± Daoist Yun Dan shunted Yao Wuji.


    ¡°I am doing this for our sake.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, unlike you, I¡¯d rather die than drag out an ignoble existence!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 906June 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 907June 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 898June 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    <strong><em>Glory and Disgrace</em></strong>


    <em>If only I could also fight alongside you to the death, Senior Brother. It pains me every time I have to put on this act,</em> internally brooded Yao Wuji, then voicing, ¡°Senior Brother, I can see farther than you can.¡±


    ¡°Coward,¡± shunned Daoist Yun Dan.


    Yao Wuji gently shuddered and then returned to Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°Brother Yao, you should know his personality well enough by now. He¡¯s not the type to bow his head. I have no choice but to do this the hard way,¡± stated Shi Dengtian, patting Yao Wuji on the shoulder.


    ¡°You are right, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, since you refuse to yield, I am forced to make you yield,¡± Shi Dengtian announced.


    Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao advanced, only to stop upon seeing someone jump in front of Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Nobody will beying their hands on Patriarch!¡± Cai Lie, armed with a sword, asserted staunchly. ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect only has one patriarch ¨CUncle Yun Dan. Nobody else is qualified to rece him!¡±Nobody could believe the mostid-back disciple who had a penchant for constantly drinking to be the one to take a stand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?! Didn¡¯t I tell you to train at Self-Reflection Cliff?!¡± Yao Wuji thundered, now also worried for his disciple¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°How do you expect me to sit still there when this is happening? Why have you chosen to be Shi Dengtian¡¯s henchman? This is not the shifu I know!¡± Cai Lie erupted, eyes red.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pardon you impudence!¡±


    Yao Wuji bound forward, set on restraining Cai Lie, because, if anyone else were to go after Cai Lie, they would give him a death sentence. Cai Lie, nheless, popped a pill drawing his sword on his shifu. <em>ng!</em> Yao Wuji managed to shield himself in a timely fashion. In saying that, Cai Lie consumed a rank six pill, skystrike pill, a pill to overpower anyone in the same realm for fifteen minutes, rank seven pill, nine swirls pill, a pill to jump to the ninth realm of whatever realm the consumer was at for an hour, boosting his cultivation to match his shifu¡¯s, thereby forcing Yao Wuji backwards.


    ¡°You would dare use pills I gave you against me?!¡± blustered Yao Wuji, referring to the level seven pill he concocted that helped him attain level seven alchemist status as a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator ¨C which was also given to Cai Lie to use when his life was on the line.


    ¡°Shifu, you always taught me to refine my heart and mind before thinking about refining pills. You taught me just thoughts were necessary to produce the best pills and use them to their maximum potential. I¡¯m using the pills in the right scenario, just as you taught me!¡±


    ¡°I never told you tomit suicide!¡±


    ¡°Yet you are driving Uncle to his death. I do not know what happened to you, but I can¡¯t sit back and watch. If you want to harm him, you have to go through me first!¡±


    While Yao Wuji had a lot to say, he had to refrain.


    The reason Daoist Yun Dan bumped into Yao Wuji when thetter sent Cai Lie into seclusion was to hide his two disciples ¨C Bie Wenxuan and Lian Tianyou ¨C at Reflection Cliff under the guise of punishment as he knew things would be going south. Thus, Daoist Yun Dan heartily pressed his hand on Cai Lie¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°How ironic that your disciple can see what you can¡¯t. Nheless, step down, Cai Lie. I appreciate the thought; however, I can¡¯t let you risk your life.¡±


    ¡°No, Uncle. I will not retreat.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s future needs you. Heed my advice,¡± impugned Daoist Yun Dan, sounding exhausted.


    ¡°If Pill Cauldron Sect falls into the sect of scoundrels, I cannot make any difference. My shifu taught me to stand up for what is right. I rather go down with Pill Cauldron Sect in honour than live in disgrace,¡± Cai Lie asserted, staring at Yao Wuji, much to thetter¡¯s delight and disappointment.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t dissuade you, I¡¯ll fight until myst breath alongside you.¡±


    Really, there was no point in having Cai Lie step down as Shi Dengtian would undoubtedly heckle, if not silence, Cai Lie in the future for opposing him. Besides, if Cai Lie kept resisting once Daoist Yun Dan was out of the picture, Cai Lie would be fighting alone instead of with Daoist Yun Dan as an ally. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 910June 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 898June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 903June 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    <strong><em>To Each His Own</em></strong>


    Yao Wuji sighed under his breath and then took out a pill, set on restraining Cai Lie for thetter¡¯s sake no matter the cost. Howbeit, Shi Dengtian stopped Yao Wuji, urging, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, please give me a chance to correct Cai Lie¡¯s ways; he is just unaware of his wrongs.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± Shi Dengtian stepped forward and addressed everyone in the hall with his gaze. ¡°Cai Lie, Cai Lie, you¡¯ve disappointed me. Let¡¯s see how many fools like Cai Lie we have. If you want to take Yun Dan¡¯s side, step forward. There¡¯s no need to fear anything. We¡¯re an open-minded sect, so you have every right to an opinion just Cai Lie has conveyed his.¡±


    Even without Shi Dengtian¡¯s fake smile, most of the disciples feared him to begin with since Shi Minghui¡¯s days of tyranny left them with scars. Never for a second did any disciple believe Shi Dengtian was smiling genuinely and, to the contrary, could read what it implied. Even if they got away today, there was no guarantee he would not go after them if he dide to power. Despite them not judging Shi Dengtian to be the better patriarch, the fear of two Ascension Realm ultimate immortals taking umbrage to their true voice kept them on mute.


    ¡°Hahaha, Cai Lie, I guess you take first ce by default for biggest fool. Junior Brother Yao, tell everyone here, including your disciple, who is most qualified to be patriarch under these conditions,¡± Shi Dengtian demanded.


    Yao Wuji turned his fingers into steely mps, closed his eyes and, in the calmest voice he could find, stated, ¡°That would be none other than you, Senior Brother Shi.¡±


    Many disciples liked Yao Wuji for his character. And so, his statement was the nail in the coffin for Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Hahaha, hear that, Cai Lie? What are you resisting for when your shifu has knelt down to me?¡±Cai Lie nced at his shifu, shut his eyes for a moment as though to steel his heart and then opened them again. ¡°My shifu is a man with guts and principles. That coward over there isn¡¯t my shifu.¡±


    Trembling, Cai Lie quavered, ¡°Shifu, you raised and educated me. I respect you more than anyone. You¡¯re the one who should be making the right choices in this situation. I thought you had reasons for your chance, but you¡¯re kneeling at Shi Dengtian¡¯s feet. I don¡¯t recognise you anymore. There¡¯s no reason you should abandon your pride. Shifu, I will never forget what you did for me, but I can¡¯t repay you. I know these are myst movements. I don¡¯t want to be a coward. Hence, I am severing my ties to you.¡±


    Each word felt akin to a knife stabbing into him, grinding their way in and twisting around in his soul, yet Yao Wuji had to maintain a straight face. Shi Dengtian gave him a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll cull him for you, Junior Brother Yao.¡±


    Yao Wuji tugged his head up. ¡°Senior Brother, please give Cai Lie another chance. He is too young to see the big picture. I will ensure he wises up.¡±


    ¡°You will keep your mouth shut until told otherwise,¡± Wan Shuiyao looked over his shoulder to warn.


    ¡°I apologise.¡± Yao Wuji bowed his head, palms bleeding from his fingernails digging in.


    Shi Dengtian meandered up to Cai Lie. ¡°Let¡¯s move on with today¡¯s agenda since there¡¯s no debate, then. Senior Brother, only you and Cai L-¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    ¡°Wenxuan¡­¡± Daoist Yun Dan uttered upon seeing his second disciple stroll into the hall.


    ¡°Please pardon my tardiness, Shifu.¡± Bie Wenxuan saluted Daoist Yun Dan. ¡°Brother Cai Lie, do share the trick to escaping Reflection Cliff¡¯s seal once we¡¯re done. I¡¯m not exactly an expert in prison breaks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an experience thing for me.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan stressed, ¡°Wenxuan, if you make a stand here, there¡¯s no backing down, understand?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to fear death when you two do not fear it,¡± Bie Wenxuan casually responded.


    ¡°Well, look what we have here ¨C another fool. Anyone else? I have enough patience to spare,¡± Shi Dengtian ridiculed, interrupting the conversation.


    ¡°Me,¡± dered Dao Yueyue, Leng Bingxue¡¯s most famous disciple for being the personification of her shifu. ¡°Senior Brother Cai Lie, you should¡¯ve taught us how to unlock the seal long ago.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan also locked up Dao Yueyue on Leng Bingxue¡¯s behalf for he knew she would react the way Leng Bingxue would.


    ¡°I¡¯m behind the ball, but I¡¯m in,¡± announced Daoist Yuan Hua, Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s martial uncle and Daoist Yuan De¡¯s junior. He assured Daoist Yun Dan with a shoulder pat whilst staring at Yao Wuji and Shi Dengtian. ¡°Good job, Yun Dan. It¡¯s unfortunate Yuan Cheng couldn¡¯t make it back in time. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s run off to. I¡¯d love for him to see what his useless disciple is up to.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡± An elder stepped forward.


    ¡°And me.¡±


    A trio from Frosty Peak, Pill Cauldron Peak and Mystic Rainbow Peak respectively took a stand.


    Those who stepped forward spurred Yao Wuji into inwardly questioning, <em>Is there a point in shouldering this disgrace if everyone falls here? Is there a point if Brother Yun Dan dies here?</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 909June 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 897June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 898June 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    <strong><em>Eight Hundred Elite Loyalists</em></strong>


    Bie Wenxuan¡¯s visage resembled Shi Dengtian as disciples took a stand, questioning in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you standing over there?¡±


    Despite his attempt to avoid Bie Wenxuan and Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s line of sight, Lian Tianyou¡¯s hesitant expression soon caught their attention. Though he was privy to what was going on, Lian Tianyou, the twenty-eight year old, senior disciple of Daoist Yun Dan, did not have the same testicle fortitude his junior.


    ¡°I have my ns,¡± Lian Tianyou replied, obviously unhappy Bie Wenxuan dragged him along when he preferred to kick back in the cavern at Reflection Cliff and wait for the fiasco to blow over.


    Shi Dengtian, of course, waved at Lian Tianyou. ¡°How about you explicate your allegiance?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Shifu, but I don¡¯t feel like dying. I would rather support Uncle Shi.¡± Lian Tianyou walked over to Shi Dengtian and kissed the floor with a knee. ¡°I am at yourmand, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Yun Dan, your disciple has remarkable judgementpared to you,¡± jibed Shi Dengtian.


    Since the disciple hailed as the top disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect and was guaranteed patriarch status next took Shi Dengtian¡¯s side, every other disciple had someone to me and justify their decision to ally with Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°Anyone else? I¡¯m dying to judge the fools.¡±Shi Dengtian sneered, sweeping his eyes across the determined visages on over eight hundred members standing behind Daoist Yun Dan. It ground his gears to see them looking down on him because he felt he should¡¯ve been the one in their shoes.


    In contrast, Daoist Yun Dan regained hope and spirit once he had so much support. At the same time, it crushed him to think they would have to lose their lives due his own inability to stop Shi Dengtian. Nheless, he guffawed heartily. ¡°Shi Dengtian, has it finally dawned on you that you can¡¯t force people to respect you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you bragging when you have a woeful eight hundred supporters? We have over six thousand members. Even if we don¡¯t ount for those not here ¨C let¡¯s say five thousand are present ¨C that¡¯s still pitiful. Are you trying to be a joke?¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s growth was a product of elite alchemy and the people behind me who have been contributing to the sect, not numbers and not despicable tactics you worship. Tell me what you¡¯re leading without them.¡±


    Shi Dengtian could not argue the fact that the true elites stood behind Daoist Yun Dan. In spite of all the praise heaped onto Lian Tianyou, if he was going to betray his mentor once, who was to say he would not betray Shi Dengtian? Others were new disciples who could not quite tell who the viin was, while others were merely those who caved in to Shi Dengtian¡¯s intimidation. More cowards did not make more elites. More cowards only equated to more cowards. Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s forces would not be the same if Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s group fell.


    ¡°Are we going to tell them all?¡± inquired Qian Shange.


    ¡°Tch! Yes!¡±


    Hong Yuan reminded, ¡°Shi Dengtian, have you considered the scale of our losses if you kill them? How do you think other sects will perceive us?¡±


    ¡°Our alchemists have always been the cream of the crop. Nobody will challenge us. I refuse to believe we need them to thrive!¡± responded Shi Dengtian.


    Hong Yuan and Hong Yi had nothing left to say.


    ¡°Eight hundred alchemists¡¯ soul energy, not bad.¡±


    Qian Shange stealthily extended his fingers, moulding soul energy to his hand. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 212July 12, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 192July 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 909June 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    <strong><em>Lightning in the Firmament</em></strong>


    Qian Shange¡¯s energy discharge created a vortex in the sky, startling people stiff in ce. ¡°Now no soul energy will leak out,¡± Qian Shange muttered to himself as he conjured an energy column down, incarcerating everyone within his makeshift cage.


    The vortex spat out a violent lightning bolt, reinforcing the barrier in lightning.


    ¡°I guess we really are done,¡± Daoist Yun Dan uttered, unable to imagine something so freaky was possible.


    Even Shi Dengtian was shocked Third Heaven Pce could pack such a punch, let alone everyone else.


    <em>Sorry, Shifu,</em> Cai Lie inwardly said, watching Yao Wuji, who was busy preparing a rank seven pill, spiritual energy leak pill, prepared in one hand.


    As everyone was fixated on the white lightning, Yao Wuji quickly consumed a rank seven nine swirls pill and focused his enhanced spiritual energy on a poisoned de he had. A poison Ku Mu concocted was bound to reach every nook and cranny of the victim in mere seconds and kill within fifteen minutes. Even Shi Dengtian¡¯s Body Synthesis Realm cultivation could not save him from Ku Mu¡¯s poisons.


    ¡°Wait, is Shifu¡­¡± Cai Lie¡¯s brain rapidly tried to process Yao Wuji¡¯s sudden thrust aimed at Shi Dengtian¡¯s chest, eyes brimming with the determination to kill.


    Wan Shuiyao picked up on Yao Wuji¡¯s hostility and caught Yao Wuji¡¯s hand stiff.¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Yao Wuji, livid he could not thrust it just one more centimetre to finish Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°You escaped Divine Soul Formation¡¯s control?¡± Wan Shuiyao twisted Yao Wuji¡¯s arm beyond what thetter¡¯s limb would allow, breaking Yao Wuji¡¯s arm and then stung Yao Wuji¡¯s chest with a palm st.


    Yao Wuji dyed his beard and robe in injustice as he staggered backwards, winded.


    ¡°Shifu!¡± Cai Lie howled from inside the light prison, unable to go to his shifu¡¯s aid.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯spdogs, catch!¡±


    Pill Cauldron Formation Seal ejected from Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s hand on its own, fusing with the physical kilometre hovering at a towering one kilometre. Formation lines emanated from Daoist Yun Dan, covering those siding with him before they could process what was going on.


    A wave of qi parted the clouds from below, gusting up a tornado, sweeping those with Shi Dengtian off their feet and shredding them. <em>Boom!</em> The qi vanquished the lightning in the firmament in one go, continuing toward the vortex. ck rifts showed up on the turbulent canvas for a second as the qi shed through the sky.


    From an undting void, Mu Yu stepped out and caught Yao Wuji¡¯s fall. ¡°I¡¯ll take over from here, Alchemist Yao.¡±


    Relieved to see Mu Yu, Yao Wuji uttered in an airy breath, ¡°Tell Cai Lie that I¡¯m proud of him¡­ If only I could tell him the truth¡­¡±


    Yao Wuji spewed blood once again as his head flopped back, and his vision turned to darkness. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 584January 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 409December 13, 2021In "Almighty"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 623August 25, 2023In "Almighty"

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    <strong><em>Invisible Opponent</em></strong>


    ¡°Alchemist Yao, you¡¯re not a coward,¡± Mu Yu expressed, levitating Yao Wuji¡¯s body and transferring spiritual energy to thetter so that he could teleport them to Cai Lie.


    ¡°Shifu¡­ Shifu¡­¡± Cai Lie murmured as his hands clumsily checked on Yao Wuji.


    Mu Yu grabbed Cai Lie¡¯s shoulder with his right hand. ¡°Your shifu isn¡¯t a coward.¡±


    Cai Lie¡¯s eyes turned to waterfalls as he embraced Yao Wuji, repeating, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shifu. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please, please open your eyes, Shifu¡­¡±


    ¡°There are several types of noble people. Going down heroically is one, and bearing with humiliation for the greater good is also one,¡± Mu Yu opined. ¡°Patriarch, please take care of Alchemist Yao. He is no coward. He bore with the insults and humiliation to protect the next generation from Shi Dengtian.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Y-¡±


    ¡°He is a brave man,¡± Mu Yu interjected.


    Daoist Yuan Hua immediately fed Yao Wuji a pill.Daoist Yun Dan regathered his thoughts and awe to inquire, ¡°Mu Yu, you have earned the rights to Revealing Cauldr-¡±


    ¡°For now.¡± Mu Yu swivelled around and drew Shadow Splitter Sword, propelling himself to Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao. ¡°I¡¯ll cut them all down.¡±


    Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao grabbed an arm of Shi Dengtian each to evade Mu Yu¡¯s lethal sh.


    ¡°Celestial Swords Nine Catalyst¡¯s qi?¡± remarked Qian Shange, unable to see Mu Yu but able to sense his opponent. ¡°Hahaha. Oh, I look forward to this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to harvest three heads.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s Mu Yu¡­¡± Shi Dengtian stuttered, scared witless at the sight of Mu Yu¡¯s newfound powers.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We have an obligation to arrest the criminal,¡± dered Qian Shange, training his eyes on Mu Yu¡¯s position.


    Mu Yu switched off his bloodlust and switched to borrowing Revealing Cauldron¡¯s power, thereby erasing his presence from Qian Shange and Wan Yaoshui. He suppressed his emotions and ambled toward the duo.


    ¡°He¡¯sing, Sirs!¡± Shi Dengtian cried.


    Mu Yu immediatelyshed out at Shi Dengtian¡¯s neck, but Qian Shange linked up his twelve white beads to defend Shi Dengtian. In the same moment, Wan Shuiyao unleashed white particles of energy from his hand, shrouding all of Pill Cauldron Sect,pelling Mu Yu to stop.


    ¡°Hahaha, Mu Yu, the white particles will stick to you however you moved, subsequently revealing your silhouette and movement. You are a fool if you think we don¡¯t have a counter for Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian,¡± berated Qian Shange.


    ¡°It helps when you tell me how it works.¡± Mu Yu removed the lid on his malice and continued, ¡°Saves me the trouble of acting. You can watch me hack you to pieces.¡±


    Mu Yu imbued his poised sword in green energy and cast a revolving eight trigrams diagram on it. Qian Shange activated his beads in response.


    ¡°Kill him, Sirs! He deserves to die for spouting such insolence!¡± Shi Dengtian yelled.


    ¡°What? He spoke?¡± Wan Shuiyao asked. ¡°Qian Shange, keep your guard up. Something¡¯s clearly wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought we¡¯re supposed to be able to hear his voice,¡± replied Qian Shange, unaware Mu Yu had sealed the soul energy and bloodlust energy collected.


    As Mu Yu sliced horizontally, green beams violently shot up from the ground, shaking the ground as qi rained back down.


    ¡°You against two of us. I guess you want to make our life easier.¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound, Wind Piercer!¡±


    Qian Shangeunched soul energy from a bead into the ether and then scattered it simrly to Mu Yu. Next, he propelled a white spear doused in soul energy from a bead toward Mu Yu! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 912June 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 902June 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 910June 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    <strong><em>Archaic Whisk</em></strong>


    Seemingly knowing exactly where Mu Yu was exposed, Qian Shange executed a favourite of his, aiming his spear at Mu Yu¡¯s body whilst summoning a white shield from a bead for himself, covering all bases simultaneously.


    Technically speaking, Qian Shange did pierce Mu Yu, but he did not deal any damage for it passed straight through Mu Yu. As he did not feel any flesh and bones decelerate his spear, Qian Shange¡¯s brain stuttered. For the same reason Qian Shange could not impale Mu Yu, Mu Yu¡¯s sword passed through Qian Shange¡¯s spear!


    Wan Shuiyao jerked Qian Shange back, saving thetter by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    ¡°What the heck? Why can¡¯t we hurt him? My cultivation is superior to his,¡± Qian Shange questioned, shaken.


    ¡°The report must have an error, and Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian must still be active,¡± supposed Wan Shuiyao, clearly the more analytical one of the pair.


    ¡°You notice that was only Body-Synthesis-Realm calibre qi, though? He didn¡¯t utilise bloodlust energy. I specte it¡¯s the trade-off for working Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian¡¯s magic. Without bloodlust energy, he¡¯s a mere Body Synthesis Realm cultivator. Hong Yi, Hong Yuan, you two apprehend him!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Hong Yi and Hong Yuan responded in synchrony, arming themselves with whisks that erged upon being summoned.


    Feeling the gusts of winds generated and turbulent spiritual qi, Daoist Yun Dan pointed out, ¡°They¡¯re the Archaic Whisks!¡±¡°There¡¯s a rule that forbids their usage on our sect grounds for Ascension Realm cultivators might very well tten our mountain range,¡± educated Daoist Yuan Hua. ¡°Are they serious about this? Everyone get back!¡±


    The two whisks started to overthrow the clouds¡¯ throne, angering the sky enough for it to belt back with thunderp.


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t try to catch their attacks head on!¡± Daoist Yuan Hua cautioned.


    <em>Hmm, the strands have be prison bars to cut off my escape routes, huh? I guess the whisks will catch Daoist Yun Dan andpany if I do run,</em> Mu Yu analysed.


    Daoist Hong Yuan belted down numerous threads with ck tips. Daoist Hong Yi flung explosion pills down, ensuring Mu Yu had nowhere to escape to. The two detonated their explosion pills in synchrony, igniting a ball of yellow me, billowing outwards and blowing disciples away with the shockwave of the explosion despite them detonating the explosion pills in the airspace.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for interfering,¡± Shi Dengtian scoffed, sure not a particle of Mu Yu remained after a huge ball of varicoloured fire belched upward.


    As he watched a series of smoke-rings float slowly after the fire, Daoist Yun Danmented, ¡°Is there no escaping this nightmare?¡±


    As the reverberating explosion faded out, footsteps emerging from the smoke sounded amplified, sounding as though the footsteps were in their heads. As the dust settled, everyone peered to the sky to see Mu Yu suspending Daoists Hong Yuan and Hong Yi, who were grimacing, by their clothes. Shi Dengtian reactively stepped back in disbelief.


    Daoist Yun Dan smiled bitterly to himself. ¡°We underestimated Mu Yu just as we underestimated Junior Brother Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Did you purchase your ranks? For all the nonsense you harp on and on about, you seem to have forgotten I have more than just cultivation at my disposal,¡± Mu Yu chided. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 913June 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 898June 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 906June 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    <strong><em>Original Blood Reversal</em></strong>


    ¡°I probably would¡¯ve ascended to Ascension Realm if I had a little more time,¡± Mu Yu quietly bemoaned, not feeling aplished with his victory over the two Ascension Realm alchemists.


    The dimension within Revealing Cauldron had a different concept of time simrly to Chen Tiandao¡¯s Fingertip Flowing Water Formation, granting Mu Yu three months¡¯ worth of time to cultivate. Thanks to the suppression of Bloodlust energy and assistance of Primordial Yin Yang plus Revealing Cauldron, Mu Yu sessfully progressed to Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer in the three months. He would have had kept going until he reached Ascension Realm if he did not learn of Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°Take care of them. Their minds were controlled,¡± Mu Yu informed, teleporting Daoists Hong Yi and Hong Yuan to Daoist Yun Dan.


    Though it would take time, Daoist Yun Dan and Daoist Yuan Hua did not intend to pick a bone with the two elders once they came to.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± stressed Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°I will.¡± Mu Yu set off to face Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao.


    ¡°Here hees!¡± warned Shi Dengtian, finally learning he needed to be Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao¡¯s eyes.


    A simper came to Qian Shange¡¯s lips as he cast his gaze in Mu Yu¡¯s direction. ¡°Mu Yu, even if we can¡¯t hurt you, you can¡¯t hurt us, either, you Body Synthesis Realm bug. It¡¯s a stalemate, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡°Jumping to conclusions is a mistake.¡±


    As Mu Yu swung Shadow Splitter Sword, Revealing Cauldron vibrated ordingly, generating a ck and white yin yang symbol on the river overhead.


    ¡°Revealing Cauldron? You have control over Revealing Cauldron?¡± Qian Shange blurted upon catching on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wan Shuiyao and Qian Shange made a dash for it.


    ¡°I did swear an oath to kill three people today,¡± Mu Yu stated, harnessing Primordial Yin Yang from his body, expanding the yin yang symbol on the sky in correspondence to Primordial Yin Yang, thereby barricading Pill Cauldron Sect. In moments, Mu Yu¡¯s cultivation reached Ascension Realm.


    Due to Ku Mu¡¯s soul remaining in Soul Fixing Formation, he was not dead enough for Revealing Cauldron to remove him as its true owner to grant Mu Yu ownership. Mu Yu merely assumed authority for a temporary period through staying in Ku Mu¡¯s consciousness.


    Qian Shange struck the sky with his white beads as hard as he could. s, the eight trigrams diagram repelled the attack. ¡°Well yed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too childish if you think this is enough to kill us,¡± Wan Shuiyao denounced. ¡°You think His Eminence has no counter for Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian?¡±


    Mu Yu responded to the provocations with a burst of qi, throwing harder thanst time.


    ¡°We were reluctant to resort to this, but you just had to push it. Pill Cauldron Sect will be no more because of you,¡± condemned Qian Shange.


    Mu Yu kept powering up, giving the threat the cold shoulder. As such, Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao scattered their beads.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound, Original Blood Reversal!¡±


    Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao shed their ck robes, revealing their glowing bodies and young appearance. The two hummed a song that soothed one¡¯s mind as though deities were appeasing humans. Subsequently, their white beads picked up speed, and something pulled Hong Yuan and Hong Yi away from their guardians to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo.


    ¡°You forced our hand,¡± used Qian Shange, tightening his hold on Daoist Hong Yuan.


    ¡°You¡¯ll let them go right now.¡±


    Mu Yuunched Primordial Yin Yang at Daoist Hong Yuan as fast as it could go in hopes of rescuing Daoist Hong Yuan.


    <em>Boom!</em> It was as though Daoist Hong Yuan¡¯s organs, bones and blood had decided to punch their way out of his body, hurtling out of his body. Before his allies could grieve for him, Daoist Hong Yi bid farewell in the same fashion, leaving behind his harrowing scream.


    To the rage of Daoist Yuan Hua and Daoist Yun Dan, they had to watch Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao absorb their elders¡¯ blood. The sacred blood of the two alchemists¡¯ respected elders became nourishment for Qian Shange and Wan Yaoshui, recing their white glow for a pungent red glow.


    Qian Shange and Wan Yaoshui effortlessly vanquished Primordial Yin Yang with their red soul energy and then proceeded to erase Mu Yu¡¯s iing qi sh.


    ¡°I see you now,¡± mocked Qian Shange, eyes scarlet.


    ¡°I promise you two death.¡±


    ¡°As long as we absorb the blood and essence of another, we can alter soul energy, oveing the restriction Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian imposes on our soul energy,¡± informed Qian Shange, grinning.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a day in this form. Finish him now!¡± Sweeping his gaze over Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s members, he added, ¡°We also need to silence everyone here now that they¡¯ve seen our secret!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 896June 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 899June 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 183June 28, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    <strong><em>Soul Sundering Finger and Omnidirectional Obliteration</em></strong>


    ¡°They have to die all because you trapped us here, Mu Yu,¡± Qian Shange admonished.


    Mu Yu refused to give in to their threats and defuse the cage.


    Qian Shange gave Pill Cauldron Sects¡¯ frightened disciples a smirk. ¡°Rx. We have what it takes now that we¡¯ve modified ourselves using Ascension Realm cultivators¡¯ blood. Even if we don¡¯t have enough, we can use these pitiful fools as sacrificial goods for Original Blood Reversal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to reunite you with your predecessors,¡± Mu Yu threatened, suppressing his rage over Daoists Hong Yi and Hong Yuan¡¯s deaths.


    Mu Yu activated the active formation shrouding his body, sting Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao. Wan Shuiyao started a symphony with his twelve red beads, Qian Shange following along with his twelve red beads. Their beads conjured undting red rings around them, ws ejecting out as hands to decelerate Mu Yu¡¯s st.


    Wan Shuiyao swiftly repositioned his beads behind Mu Yu, unsheathing des in the shape of a beast¡¯s horns from them, catching Mu Yu in a pincer attack with Qian Shange.


    Mu Yu spawned twelve eight trigram diagrams to catch the twelve des, spinning the yin yang symbol at the centre to fire out green swords from their centre. Mu Yu hunted Wan Shuiyao once he vanquished the twelve des, returning the favour as he performed a pincer attack.


    Wan Shuiyao linked up his twelve beads, manifesting phantoms orbiting around him, shielding him from Mu Yu¡¯s retaliation.Qian Shange vaulted, then crossed his hands. He extended his right index finger and folded the other four fingers, concentrating his soul energy to his finger, prompting his eleven red beads to mimic his movement. Ayer of red energy shrouded the sky, gradually morphing into a titanic hand, over three hundred metres high, that mimicked his hand position.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Soul Sundering Finger!¡± belted Qian Shange, bringing the colossal hand down on Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu summoned Primordial Yin Yang back to him upon noticing the finger packing enough power to evenpress oxygen. He summoned Shadow Splitter Sword to his right hand tounch qi from it, imbuing the qi with yin and yang qi in addition to an eight trigrams formation on the sword tip.


    Those watching held their breath as Mu Yu and Qian Shange collided, waiting for the result, which came in the form of qi baking the startled air, an indiscriminate explosion that would usurp nature¡¯s rule on the clouds.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eight trigram formation decelerated upon impact, cracking once it slowed to a certain pace.


    ¡°Mu Yu lost? Is Third Heaven Pce so overpowering?¡± grieved Daoist Yun Dan, watching Mu Yu¡¯s formation crumble.


    ¡°No, look at Qian Shange,¡± Daoist Yuan Hua pointed out.


    As Qian Shange¡¯s finger turned to harmless mist, Mu Yu¡¯s formation revved up its engine again, catapulting a second st of qi through the mist, stinging Qian Shange¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Argh!¡± cried Qian Shange, suffering from Mu Yu¡¯s venomous attack that started to purge his insides.


    While the two duked it out, Wan Shuiyao used the time to surround Mu Yu inside the circle of his twelve beads, absorbing spiritual qi into them. ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Omnidirectional Obliteration!¡± announced Wan Shuiyao, firing twelve picks from the beads.


    Mu Yu had no item to dodge, therefore pulling Shadow Splitter Sword back as he cast Contiguous Horizon Formation on himself. Unfortunately, he stopped only two picks for their force prated through, forcing him to teleport out of the siege. Even so, his right arm was bloodied. Had it not been for his ck and white spiritual energy excreting the red energy, it would have corroded all of his blood.


    Wan Shuiyao returned to check on Qian Shange. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll rip him limb from limb!¡± Qian Shange erupted, on the cusp of death.


    ¡°I warned you not to take him lightly.¡±


    Wan Shuiyao never took his eyes off Mu Yu for a second despite aiding Qian Shange. Wan Shuiyao needed Qian Shange to have a chance against Mu Yu; the proof was in the pudding.


    ¡°There¡¯s something odd about his qi. I think he stole my vitality, so I need to replenish my soul energy,¡± stated Qian Shange, sending his pills toward Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s disciples.


    Mu Yu fought with the pain, swinging again to thwart the attack.


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Wan Shuiyao propelled himself forwards to buy Qian Shange time. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 915June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 913June 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 914June 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    <strong><em>Blood, Qi, ughter</em></strong>


    Unable to use his numb and immobile right arm, Mu Yu had to resort to fighting off his left arm, springing Primordial Yin Yang from his left hand and bouncing off a formation to catch Qian Shange.


    Wan Shuiyao was a step ahead, blocking and attacking with Omnidirectional Obliteration simultaneously. As a result, Mu Yu was forced to halt and call back Primordial Yin Yang as a tornado to brush away the twelve scarlet sts.


    In the meantime, Qian Shange had all the time he needed to stab the disciples at the forefront, reducing them to mist just as they did with Daoists Hong Yi and Hong Yuan faster than anyone else could react. Before they knew it, Qian Shange had murdered no less than two hundred disciples with his eleven beads, absorbing their blood through his orifices as he went.


    As Daoist Yun Dan guided disciples, ones who sided with Shi Dengtian, to take cover behind him, he advanced toward Qian Shange. Howbeit, Daoist Yuan Hua grabbed Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s arm, shaking his head as Daoist Yun Dan would only end up helping Qian Shange.


    Shi Dengtian urged, ¡°Sir, those disciples are on our side. You should kill those behind Yun Dan!¡±


    Qian Shange, having recovered a little, looked back Shi Dengtian¡¯s way. ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t I make it clear that all disciples were going to die?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce sees the eight great sects and Pill Cauldron Sect as spit-out food,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    ¡°You got that right. Once this Pill Cauldron Sect goes down, we can raise another Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± responded Qian Shange, absorbing more to power up further beyond his original level.¡°Xiaoshuai!¡± Mu Yu called upon feeling his arm recover, driving Wan Shuiyao back with a plethora of qi sts from Primordial Yin Yang.


    ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Xiaoshuai climbed up to the mouth of Revealing Cauldron.


    Mu Yu rushed to Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s side. ¡°Shelter them inside the cauldron!¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡± asked Daoist Yun Dan, referring to those who were not on his side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about them. They made their choice, and every choice has a consequence. They¡¯re just paying for their choice. If they¡¯re lucky, they¡¯llst until I can end those two. Otherwise, everyone here might die, as well,¡± Mu Yu asserted, returning to the battlefield.


    There was no way Qian Shange would afford Mu Yu time to round up the hurtling disciples one by one. Xiaoshuai could not leave the cauldron since Xiaohei and Xiaobai were with him. Besides, Daoist Yun Dan could see that Mu Yu needed all of his attention to tackle Qian Shange and Wang Shuiyao, let alone trying to save them on top of fighting.


    Xiaoshuai instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t resist. Xiaohei and Xiaobai will teleport you inside. If you resist, don¡¯t cry when you¡¯re stuck outside.¡±


    The only reason Xiaobai and Xiaohei, who were only capable of sustaining Revealing Cauldron¡¯s activity, could teleport the disciples inside was owing to Daoist Yun Dan andpany already being near the cauldron¡¯s vicinity, thereby reducing the energy expenditure.


    ¡°All you¡¯ve done is dyed the inevitable.¡± Qian Shange sneered, having killed almost five hundred disciples and called it a day for the meantime.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m dying your death?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, Qian Shange!¡±


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s not catching me this time, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound, Omnidirectional Obliteration!¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound, Soul Sundering Finger!¡±


    Mu Yu donned a golden formation and invoked Primordial Yin Yang at his feet, eyes also running formations. Mu Yu cast a ck and white line from himself to Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao. The duo could not see how the formation could harm them and were reluctant to deal with because it would disrupt their skill, leaving them exposed to Mu Yu¡¯s sessive attack. Once it linked them, however, they discovered that their skills¡¯ form had been modified against their will. Their beads lined up in one straight line, and Qian Shange¡¯s finger pointed straight at Mu Yu, none of which were able to moveterally or change their angle.


    Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 915June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 916June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 918June 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    <strong><em>Full-Time Swordsman and Full-Time Formation Caster</em></strong>


    Though Mu Yu managed to catch the two off guard with the risky formation he invented, the two soon realised that he was subjected to the formation¡¯s effect. More importantly, Wan Shuiyao¡¯s attack power was amplified because the twelve attacks were concentrated together, while Qiao Shange noticed his finger¡¯s strength remained the same. Thus, Qiao Shange threatened, ¡°Surrender now!¡±


    With no intention of teleporting to make the duo run into each other ¨C since the two were not fodder ¨C Mu Yu installed a formation from his body into the yin yang symbol at his feet. The surroundings began to undte. Mu Yu crossed his ck right hand and white left hand, generating a yin yang vortex. Once the white portion whisked away, the ck portion turned into a ck hole, dragging Qian Shange¡¯s weapon toward it.


    Mu Yu skipped Qian Shange¡¯s finger and epically thrust at Wan Shuiyao¡¯s weapon, their qi shoving against each other. Qian Shange furrowed his eyebrows as absorbing his attack was surprising, but maintaining its energy signal was odd.


    Since Wan Shuiyao invested all of his attention and energy on fighting Mu Yu¡¯s thrust, he was oblivious to the fact that Mu Yu warped Qian Shange¡¯s finger behind him, creating a pincer attack.


    ¡°Qian Shange, what are you doing?!¡±


    Finally realising why he felt uneasy, Qian Shange unsessfully attempted to withdraw his finger, forcing him to cancel it. s, the residue energy still hit Wan Shuiyao in the back, granting Mu Yu the opportunity to cleave through from the front. Counting on what he had left in the tank at that point, Wan Shuiyao cast a soul technique to stop Mu Yu¡¯s attack whilst trying to vault over it if worse came to worse. Of course, the strategy did not work while he was in Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven Formation, forcing him to guard with his twelve beads.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wan Shuiyao mistook the velocity of the st. Rather, Mu Yu deceived him using Appose Horizon Formation, slipping past the twelve beads. This time, Wan Shuiyao¡¯s timing was too far off to evade, eating a st that impaled him through the chest. Mu Yu¡¯s qi started to devour Wan Shuiyao¡¯s life until thetter resembled tree bark.¡°One down.¡± Mu Yu whipped his sword, blowing Wan Shuiyao to smithereens. ¡°Two to go.¡±


    Qian Shange¡¯s scowlpelled Mu Yu to provoke, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve in someone from Third Heaven Pce, and it won¡¯t be thest.¡±


    ¡°I was only going to apprehend you, though it appears that killing you is the best option now!¡±


    Qian Shange broke out of One Line to Heaven Formation as he unleashed red energy, robe billowing.


    Mu Yu caught Wan Shuiyao¡¯s ultimate immortal crest when it tried to stick itself on him and crushed it. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 916June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 917June 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 915June 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    <strong><em>Unexpected Enemy</em></strong>


    ¡°Yeah? I hope you can keep telling yourself that as I maim you!¡± Qian Shange powered up his eleven beads. ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Sky Demolition!¡±


    Mu Yu watched the eleven beads line up in a criss-cross formation, growing into balls with ten centimetre circumferences, each containing souls. ¡°Souls? A Ghost Gate technique?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to lump their amateurish skills in with our holy skills? Hargh!¡±


    Qian Shange spawned long-red hands from one of his beads, linking the beads up to resemble a ginormous. Mist emanated upwards and toward Mu Yu from the beads.


    Mu Yu closed his eyes so as to not let Qian Shange rile him up with the repulsive technique, recing his disgust with Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts¡¯ nine techniques.


    <em>Let the nine heavens¡¯ wills guide the swords to y the enemy!</em>


    ¡°As the heart moves, the sword moves, and the heavens move. Though there are nine techniques in Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts, they are not limited to only those nine variations. Great truths are always simple. When you understand what I mean, every technique you execute will be part of Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts,¡± Mu Yu recalled Feng Haochen educating.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes flew upon figuring out what it meant, nine individuals executing nine moves in his eyes. Upon remembering Xiaoshuai¡¯s move andprehending sixty percent of it, he unravelled even more of the meaning behind Feng Haochen¡¯s teachings.Mu Yu manifested qi into the ether, ushering spiritual qi in the surroundings to it, subsequently forming a ck and white vortex that pulled everything in nature in. He then cast his gaze onto the Qian Shange spawned. Without having to lift a finger, the qi sted down at Qian Shange.


    Though shaken, Qian Shange brayed, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    As Qian Shange and Mu Yu pushed up against each other, they demolished Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s buildings andndscape. Soon enough, Mu Yu overpowered Qian Shange, slicing diagonally down from thetter¡¯s left shoulder.


    Mu Yu, having spent two thirds of his spiritual energy, did not expect to be so spent after executing the blow, finally realising that spiritual energy consumption also ramped up when performing strikes of such big scale.


    Because Mu Yu slowed down once the exhaustion kicked in, Qian Shange pulled out, albeit with only the top right side of his body, and staunched his bleeding in red energy. ¡°You¡¯re so dead!¡±


    Qian Shange wagged his right hand, running his eleven beads through more than a thousand disciples to absorb their blood. Although it was not enough to heal his wounds, it was enough to sustain his life. Feeling his power level surpass Mu Yu¡¯s, he taunted, ¡°Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts is formidable, yes, but every disciple here is nourishment for me. How are you going to beat me?¡±


    <em>Shi Dengtian has already disappeared. These weaker cultivators are now working against me for as long as they haven¡¯t escaped,</em> Mu Yu inwardly analysed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a thing about Soul Style.¡±


    Smiling wryly, Qian Shange crushed a red bead, releasing the ghouls inside. A mighty soul rose above them, red energy spreading to all of the hurtling ghouls, sucking them back into itself to consolidate its body. The main soul turned out to be over three kilometres tall.


    ¡°No Way¡­ Elder Helian Kong?! His soul should¡¯ve died already!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you know my soul general?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, it was you who released the souls trapped on the ind. You do realise Xuan Jizi, one of our former leaders, strengthened the souls due to him trapping them on the ind, yeah? As if we¡¯d let such high-quality nourishment escape, hahaha!¡±


    Mu Yu turned his fingers into steely mps.


    ¡°I was lucky to obtain this Ascension Realm soul. This is the best soul among the trapped souls. Oh, this is going to be fun.¡±


    Helian Kong mmed his hand down, mimicking Qian Shange¡¯s gesture! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 916June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 913June 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 917June 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    <strong><em>Soul General</em></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s countercked the same output as it did against previous opponents, even veering off path, for he could not bring himself to fight Helian Kong, especially because he could not do anything for Helian Kong in the past. Helian Kong, on the other hand, no consciousness of his own anymore, therefore continuing to swing down mercilessly, leaving his mark at Pill Cauldron Sect, literally.


    ¡°I see you have qualms about fighting him. My, I¡¯m so lucky I chose the right soul general, ahahaha,¡± Qian Shange mocked from Helian Kong¡¯s shoulder.


    Mu Yu continued dodging the iing hammers, cancelling out his qi in the sky. Watching from atop Revealing Cauldron, Xiaoshuai suggested, ¡°Mu Yu, fight back or he¡¯ll bury you a kilometre underground!¡±


    Mu Yu flew up, only to be sent back down to bite dust, literally, a second time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Helian Kong wants to be released. He can¡¯t be released if you don¡¯t kill Qian Shange! Besides, you¡¯re letting him destroy his own home! How can he rest in peace if he finds out he destroyed his home and hurt people from the same sect?!¡±


    Mu Yu took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right, Xiaoshuai.¡±


    Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword with conviction this time and bounced off the ground.¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Sundering Soul Finger!¡±


    Helian Kong extended his right index finger as Qian Shange did, focusing crackling lightning to the finger. Qian Shange transferred energy to Helian Kong at the cost of his own energy to boost the output.


    Mu Yu drew spiritual qi to the yin yang diagram at the tip of his sword. Every technique was part of Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts once the intent behind each movement came from Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts no matter how it appeared on the outside.


    To be sure, Qian Shange ughtered more Pill Cauldron Sect disciples for blood.


    <em>Bang!</em> Helian Kong¡¯s finger broke down Mu Yu¡¯s qi in no time, smashing into Mu Yu¡¯s forehead. Qian Shange started guffawing as he waited for the soul energy to break apart mu Yu¡¯s soul.


    <em>Boom!</em> Qian Shange¡¯s lips froze stiff. ¡°An illusion?¡±


    Qian Shange reactively looked over his shoulder and, as expected, saw Mu Yu¡¯s sword edging closer. ¡°Childish.¡±


    Qian Shange executed Sundering Soul Finger in synchrony with Helian Kong, thrusting up and down at the same time. For some reason, Helian Kong froze a hundred centimetres away from Mu Yu, while Qian Shange was stuck thirty centimetres away from Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu¡¯s sword plunged into Qian Shange¡¯s forehead and absorbed thetter¡¯s soul energy. At the same time, another trace of sword qi ripped into Helian Kong¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Two down,¡± Mu Yu dered from Qian Shange¡¯s left side.


    As much as Qian Shange wanted to turn his head to his left, it was impossible after Mu Yu caught him with abo of swordy and the formation Mirror Formation.


    ¡°Screw¡­ y-¡±


    Mu Yu yanked his sword out, reducing Qian Shange and Helian Kong to droplets of blood. As Mu Yu watched the souls merge into Helian Kong, he implored, ¡°Please forgive me, Elder. I genuinely wanted to save you.¡±


    Mu Yu regrouped with Xiaoshuai and, holding onto Helian Kong¡¯s soul item, dolefully peered to Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s cemetery that Helian Kong turned to debris. Suddenly, Mu Yu felt an icy hand tap him on the shoulder. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 714March 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 643February 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 733March 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    <strong><em>After the Crisis</em></strong>


    Mu Yu tugged his head up. ¡°Elder!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I thought I went off to be reincarnated. Don¡¯t tell me you also died.¡±


    Mu Yu sprang to his feet and checked out phantasmal Helian Kong. ¡°Elder, are all right?¡±


    Helian Kong patted Mu Yu on the shoulder again. ¡°You look alive! Why am I here, then?¡±


    Mu Yu revealed a smile of relief. ¡°Have you forgotten everything?¡±


    ¡°I remember some white person showing up just when I started flying along the ocean. The person said they were going to take us off to reincarnate¡­ I¡¯m not back at Fiend Ind, am I?¡±


    ¡°No, you are at Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect?¡± Helian Kong examined the devastatedndscape, where not a single mountain escaped unscathed. ¡°Did someone exterminate the sect? Who left those colossal hand prints in the ground? I¡¯ll chop his hands off!¡±¡°Um, Elder, you¡­ were the one who left those hand prints.¡±


    ¡°Get real. If I mmed something, those mountains would be t, but they¡¯re still standing.¡±


    Worried Helian Kong would dissipate, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Is your soul holding up?¡±


    ¡°Of cours-, what the¡­?¡± Helian Kong assessed his body.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly. I feel as though someone just recreated my soul¡¯s form. I feel as though I have my touch sense.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Helian Kong patted Mu Yu on the shoulder.


    ¡°I am suspecting Qian Shange altered your soul because he converted you into his so-called soul general.¡± Mu Yu discovered the souls scampering away had crumbled into fragments, yet Helian Kong¡¯s remained intact.


    ¡°Qian Shanwho?¡±


    As Mu Yu got to the part where Helian Kong smashed the soul out of Pill Cauldron Sect, thetter tried to argue against him being responsible again, only for Mu Yu to point around. Besides, there wasn¡¯t any denying it when they were standing on Revealing Cauldron.


    ¡°D-did everyone die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot about something. The patriarch and core disciples are alive. Qian Shange probably killed around two thousand others.¡±


    Helian Kong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. For some reason, my head hurts like someone stabbed me.¡±


    ¡°I, uh¡­ It w-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it must¡¯ve been that Qian Shange you mentioned. I wish he was still here for me to tten!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it was him. I avenged you, though.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this. I¡¯m going to take a nap in my soul item for now.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once Helian Kong flitted into his soul item, Mu Yu¡¯s aura went from cheery to violent. ¡°Two down, one to go,¡± Mu Yu dered as he locked onto Shi Dengtian, who was trying to escape Pill Cauldron Sect. He recovered some spiritual energy and then teleported after Shi Dengtian.


    ¡°Patriarch has arrived!¡± someone hollered once Shi Dengtian was spotted arriving at the exit of Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°Patriarch, please get us out of here.¡±


    ¡°We followed you because you promised we¡¯d live if we allied with you. You are our only hope.¡±


    Shi Dengtian, who couldn¡¯t give a toss about them at this point, shoved a jade piece onto the exit, yet the exit wouldn¡¯t give him passage. ¡°Why?!¡±


    Scared for his life, Shi Dengtian immediately ran to the next exit, braying to the disciples following him, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± so that his location was less conspicuous.


    ¡°Shi Dengtian, how are you going to kill me when you¡¯re running away from me?¡±


    The golden rays illuminating Mu Yu¡¯s appearance overhead gave him the vibe of a divine executioner out for evil. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t hard for them to realise his presence there meant he had defeated Shi Dengtian¡¯s posse.


    ¡°You all believe Shi Dengtian will lead Pill Cauldron Sect to glory?¡±


    Shi Dengtian reacted as if his legs were disconcerted.


    ¡°No, no, no, he forced us. He threatened to torment us if we didn¡¯t support him.¡±


    Regardless of age, those who sided with Shi Dengtian dumped all of them me into him, not that Mu Yu cared. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 920June 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 733March 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 719March 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    <strong><em>Cripple</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, someone will avenge me if I fall here. You can¡¯t defeat Third Heaven Pce!¡± blustered Shi Dengtian, attempting to slice his neck with his knife hand.


    ¡°You will die, but you have debts to pay before you run off.¡± Mu Yu cast Divine Soul Formation on Shi Dengtian before thetter could end himself. He slowly plunged Shadow Splitter Sword into Shi Dengtian¡¯s dantian.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°Killing you for harming my dad, Alchemist Yao and Pill Cauldron sect isn¡¯t punishing enough. I will grant you death after you pay for what you did. I want to see the survivors make your life miserable.¡±


    Mu Yu stole a quick gander of those around and then teleported Shi Dengtian with him.


    ***


    Inside Revealing Cauldron, which expanded itself to house over eight hundred people, Daoist Yuan Hua checked out the text on the walls. Daoist Yuan Hua did not stop the others from studying the cauldron as it would benefit the sect if they did.


    ¡°This is our first time in Revealing Cauldron. I guess Mu Yu hasn¡¯t let Ku Mu down.¡± Opined Daoist Yuan Hua.¡°Indeed,¡± responded Daoist Yun Dan, shaking his head.


    ¡°Yun Dan, you know about¡­ Ku Mu¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°I do. I always knew.¡±


    ¡°Should we tell Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°That will mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Rules should be upheld. I owe Ku Mu. For now, I pray Mu Yu is safe.¡±


    ¡°Those two from Third Heaven Pce are incredibly formidable. Mu Yu is our only hope now.¡±


    ¡°He will make it.¡±


    In a corner, Cai Lie murmured, ¡°Sorry, Shifu. I¡¯m sorry for being such a fool¡­¡±


    Bie Wenxuan went to sit next to Cai Lie. ¡°Rx. Shifu and Ancestor have confirmed Uncle Yao will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡±


    ¡°What are those children doing? Are they Revealing Cauldron¡¯s guardians? How can they control Primordial Yin Yang?¡± Daoist Yuan Hua pointed out.


    Xiaoshuai guided Xiaohei and Xiaobai to operate Revealing Cauldron on behalf of Dahei and Dabai, not paying any heed to those below.


    ¡°Mu Yu called him Xiaoshuai. If my memory does me justice, it is the small beast that apanies Mu Yu,¡± proposed Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°How about we ask the child to check up on the situation outside. He seems able toe and go from the cauldron at will.¡±


    Xiaoshuai rode Xiaobai down at Daoist Yuan Hua. ¡°Old Geezer, I can hear you, you know?¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Mu Yu?¡± queried Daoist Yuan Hua, hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m his elder brother!¡±


    Neither Daoist Yuan Hua nor Daoist Yun Dun believed it.


    ¡°Do you know how he is doing?¡± Daoist Yun Dan questioned.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mu Yu teleported from a formation overhead,nding next to Daoist Yun Dan. ¡°He¡¯s not fine, though.¡±


    Mu Yu threw Shi Dengtian to the ground.


    ¡°Shi Dengtian!¡± roared Daoist Yun Dan, looking down to Shi Dengtian¡¯s bloody dantian.


    All Shi Dengtian could do was look back at everyone crowding around him. Mu Yu would not even let him avert his gaze, forcing him to bear with the contempt fired his way.


    Daoist Yuan Hua inquired, ¡°Mu Yu, what about the two outs-¡±


    ¡°I killed them.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± effused Daoist Yuan Hua and Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s erupted into jubnt mours.


    ¡°What do you n to do with this scum?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Everyone waited for Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s verdict once they had their turn shouting.


    ¡°Our regtions state that a faction leader can only be imprisoned for life,¡± Daoist Yun Dan informed, igniting protests. ¡°In saying that, in light of his crimes, he is hereby stripped of his status. As such, he can be executed and will be executed so that Uncles Hong Yuan and Hong Yi may rest in peace!¡±


    Mu Yu opined, ¡°I presume nobody wants to kill him more than Alchemist Yao. I believe Alchemist Yao will personally end him. He is but a cripple who cannot even take his own life now. I suggest we give Alchemist Yao the chance to avenge himself.¡±


    Mu Yu and Cai Lie made eye contact. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 297August 24, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 292August 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 296August 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    <strong><em>Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Patriarch</em></strong>


    Mu Yu crouched down to assess Alchemist Yao¡¯s condition. ¡°He¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± replied Cai Lie, taking Yao Wuji¡¯s hand. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to thank each other.¡±


    ¡°You knew about Shifu¡¯s n, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Yu bobbed his head and swept his gaze around. ¡°Alchemist Yao is a noble. I want all of you to remember that he did what he did for your futures. Since those he tried to protect courageously stood up for what¡¯s right, he could end his act. Though he came close to assassinating Shi Dengtian, Qian Shange and Wan Yaoshui were too much for him and almost killed him.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known better. I let my anger cloud my mind. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Daoist Yun Dan shook his head in guilt.


    ¡°Patriarch, you do not need to beat yourself up. If he could deceive you, he could deceive Shi Dengtian, true?¡± Mu Yuforted.


    ¡°It is true, but I still owe him.¡±Mu Yu stood up. ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect is now unrecognisable; however, there are survivors out there. You should check on the situation, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Please send us outside, Mu Yu.¡±


    Xiaoshuai rode Xiaohei and Xiaobai over to meet Mu Yu. Dabai and Dahei emerged from Mu Yu¡¯s body, swirling overhead. Xiaoshuai then teleported a group outside, while Mu Yu teleported Cai Lie and Yao Wuji back to Mystic Rainbow Peak. In regards to Shi Dengtian, Mu Yu ordered a disciple to watch over the former outside.


    Mu Yu constructed a small wooden hut for Yao Wuji to rest in, openly disying his wood control abilities, since Mystic Rainbow Peak was decimated. Cai Lie did not ask about the ability for some things did not need to be explicated.


    Mu Yu spent the next three days recovering in huts he built for himself next to Yao Wuji¡¯s hut, while all other personnelmenced the cleaning and rebuilding process. On the fourth day, Mu Yu received a surprise visit from Daoist Yun Dan and Daoist Yun Hua.


    ¡°How can I help you, Patriarch? If you need trees or a forest, I can give you a hand.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan rified, ¡°No, the two of us have something we need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I am ready when you are.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan¡¯s visage went from grim to hopeful. ¡°Mu Yu, have you gained control of Revealing Cauldron?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Our sect¡¯s rule stiptes that whoever Revealing Cauldron acknowledges will have the prerogative to be patriarch. For it to acknowledge one, however, requires formation knowledge. For millenniums, we have downyed the value of formations and focused on pills; that includes myself.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for the rules have not changed.¡±


    ¡°I must stress that I am not the owner.¡±


    ¡°I know the owner was Junior Brother Ku Mu. He should actually be the patriarch of Pill Cauldron Sect. In truth, his departed decades ago so as not to make things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°For your sake?¡±


    ¡°Having acquired control of Revealing Cauldron, I assume you know how it is rted to Pill Cauldron Formation Seal. Only a patriarch can possess the seal. On the flipside, controlling Revealing Cauldron grants control to the seal. If I remember correctly, you took the seal from me during the battle with Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao. That¡¯s why we have the rule. Perhaps the rule was forgotten in previous generation due to nobody inheriting Revealing Cauldron.


    ¡°When I was instated as patriarch decades ago, I was bursting at the seams with motivation to develop Pill Cauldron Sect well. Less than a month after I was instated, Junior Brother Ku Mu entered the sacred grounds and was acknowledged as Revealing Cauldron¡¯s owner.


    ¡°You can probably imagine how stunned I was when I felt Pill Cauldron Formation Seal trying to punch its way out of my body to go to Junior Brother Ku Mu. Of course, I realised that I might have to step back down to let him take over as patriarch.¡±


    ¡°That is what you mean by not wanting to make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <em>Typical of Dad, leaving Miao Yuyan the same way and always prioritising others,</em> Mu Yu thought.


    ¡°His alchemy gifts surpassed mine, and he studied formations. After procuring ownership of Revealing Cauldron, he chose to learn ¡®Pill Heart Style¡¯ to end his life as an alchemist, switching to researching poison so that I couldn¡¯t pass the seat on to him.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Dad never meant to quit alchemy and only did so to avoid putting you on the spot?¡± Mu Yu asked, thinking, <em>You can count on Dad to put up an act.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 141June 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 191July 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 901June 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    <strong><em>The Selfless Character</em></strong>


    ¡°Yes, Ku Mu spent months avoiding me, while I wrestled with what was right and wrong. Frankly, I didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity. I admit to being selfish and hesitant. When he finally told me he learnt Pill Heart Style, I was as shocked as I was remorseful. It was my selfishness that cost Pill Cauldron Sect a remarkable alchemist. Had it not been for me, he would¡¯ve been an eighth tier alchemist long ago.


    ¡°He argued a man with a stutter had no ce being a patriarch of any sect. I knew he could ovee his stutter with formations. He then had a quarrel with Uncle Yuan De and left the sect. Only I knew that the unreasonable outburst was put on solely for my sake.¡±


    Mu Yu mused, <em>Bloody hell, Dad. I always thought you didn¡¯t hide your stuttering from Miao Yuyan as you wanted to disy your genuine self. I bet it was merely to hide the secret between you and Daoist Yun Dan since Secr World Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect are close. You threw away the chance to obtain prestige and spent a good chunk of your life eating crap from people. People like to talk about sess making the man, yet I doubt there are many others willing to sacrifice as much as you did. I¡¯m going to give you the opportunity to experience life on the other side of the fence for sure.</em>


    ¡°When he brought you back a few years ago, I didn¡¯t know how to feel when I rushed to see him. I couldn¡¯t believe I was relieved to see him without his cultivation. I know you might be angry, but I want to be honest.¡±


    <em>No wonder why he came to see Dad instead of the other way around when we arrived. Dad must¡¯ve demanded Daoist Yun Dan allow me to go to Second Heaven in return for keeping the matter secret. I was thinking why a mere letter was enough for him to let me go.</em>


    ¡°Yet you had to give us grief when we asked to go to Second Heaven instead of just letting us go? Screw you!¡± Xiaoshuai cursed.


    ¡°I did not want to make things hard for you. I merely wanted to see how impressive the young man who turned Floating Celestial Ind on its head and won Junior Brother Ku Mu¡¯s approval. I would have pulled some strings to give Mu Yu the slot even if Mu Yu failed. In the end, though, Mu Yu exceeded my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Daoist Bullcrap Artist,¡± Xiaoshuai insulted.¡°He¡¯s not lying. I know my own limits. Had he not allowed me to skip the second round, which was the alchemy round, I wouldn¡¯t have ced.¡±


    ¡°It was Old Yuan De who modified the rules to force you intopleting the iplete pill,¡± Xiaoshuai impugned.


    Daoist Yuan Hua elucidated, ¡°It wasn¡¯t actually Junior Brother Yuan De who suggested it but Yun Dan who suggested the idea to us. Brother Yuan De actually doesn¡¯t care about the event. He was the one who fervently wanted to alter the rules after hearing Yun Dan¡¯s suggestion. He couldn¡¯t have changed the rules without Yun Dan¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian never would¡¯ve had the chance to harm Junior Brother Ku Mu if Junior Brother Ku Mu kept going with alchemy. My selfishness is the root of it all. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Daoist Yun Dan sincerely conveyed.


    ¡°You are wrong, but you are not wrong for what you think. Your mistake is misjudging how great he is. He already reached Apotheosis Realm thirty-four years ago.¡±


    Daoist Yun Dan flopped into his chair, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I almost ruined our sect with my selfishness?¡±


    Daoist Yuan Hua nkly muttered, ¡°Then¡­ Then¡­ Why did he¡­¡±


    ¡°Because he got hurt during a dangerous job. It eventually reached a point where it gued him so badly that he had to erase his cultivation,¡± Mu Yu answered.


    Xiaoshuai questioned, ¡°Why do you not know when even the likes of Gui Ximing knew?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t; nobody from Ghost Gate knew. That would exin why Dad hid his cultivation when he robbed Walk-in Heart Genesis, lest Bai Jie ckmail him with Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± responded Mu Yu, piecing the puzzle together as he recounted history.


    Daoists Yun Dan and Yuan Hua had no idea what the duo were talking about. Nheless, Daoist Yun Danmented, ¡°I have done nothing but sinned.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to loathe yourself, Patriarch. Things are moreplex than they appear. My dad had his own path to walk.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake I made decades ago. I¡¯d like to ask you to seed my seat as that is the only way our sect can continue standing.¡±


    ¡°Like Dad, I fail as an alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect rightfully belongs to Junior Brother Ku Mu, so it is only right to impart it to you. Nobody will oppose the decision for you saved our sect.¡±


    Daoist Yuan Hua added, ¡°Mu Yu, we have deliberated thoroughly before bringing this up with you. After these losses, you are the only one who can keep us afloat.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect will survive under your leadership. It is only a matter of time before you recover from this.¡±


    ¡°No, the first requirement to bing one of the top sects is having an Ascension Realm cultivator. That is what separates an ordinary sect from one of the top sects. All three of our Ascension Realm cultivators have met with mishap, and it will only be a matter of time before it spreads to the rest of the world. It is impossible for us topete with the eight great sects without an Ascension Realm cultivator irrespective of how prestigious our status as alchemists may be,¡± exined Daoist Yuan Hua.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point trying to elevate Pill Cauldron Sect again; it is not the right time for it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± queried Daoist Yun Dan. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 139June 6, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 901June 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 895June 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    <strong><em>Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Elders</em></strong>


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Third Heaven Pce is the reason behind the crisis you just went through. They want control over every big sect to eliminate potential bumps in their n. That¡¯s why Pill Cauldron Sect won¡¯t ever see the same glory in this era. In the same vein, it doesn¡¯t matter who the patriarch is,¡± Mu Yu stressed.


    Face ghastly pale, Daoist Yun Dan inquired, ¡°What exactly is Third Heaven Pce after?¡±


    ¡°They want to abet a war to collect soul energy. If I¡¯m correct, they want every sect under their control irrespective of influence. In short, they don¡¯t want any challengers.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Daoist Yun Dan muttered.


    ¡°Mu Yu, they have always been our leader, though,¡± contested Daoist Yuan Hua.


    ¡°The past Third Heaven Pce certainly prioritised the interests of cultivators. The current Third Heaven Pce has changed. They now cultivate off soul energy, which means they need an infinite supply of soul energy. The soul energy left behind in a war between elemental demons and cultivators is what they are after. Choose what you will believe. I can¡¯t force you to choose.¡±


    ¡°We have no reason to question you when this¡± ¨C Daoist Yun Dan pointed around ¨C ¡°is the state of Pill Cauldron Sect now. That is all the more reason we need someone truly dependable to lead us. My cultivation isn¡¯t enough to pull us through. We need you, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± opined Daoist Yuan Hua.¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that I managed to rescue Daoist Yuan De from the ambush,¡± Mu Yu informed, prompted by their persuasion speech.


    ¡°H-he is still alive?¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned, part of their n entails controlling all Ascension Realm cultivators ¨C which has already taken ce, for your information. Hence, all of the elders in the sect were under their control. Due to me removing their shackles, Daoist Yuan De has lost his memories. He does not recognise Alchemist Yao now, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Yao knows about the mind control?¡± Daoist Yun Dan queried.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he chose to bear with it all. Has it finally clicked for you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been led around by the nose all this time,¡±mented Daoist Yuan Hua, though grateful Daoist Yuan De pulled through.


    ¡°If you need another Ascension Realm cultivator, I can rmend an Ascension Realm elder to you. He is a member of Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°We have another Ascension Realm member? Junior Brother Yuan Cheng?¡± Daoist Yuan Hua inquired.


    Mu Yu presented Helian Kong¡¯s soul item. ¡°He is a special elder. His name is Helian Kong. Have you heard of him?¡±


    Daoists Yuan Hua and Yun Dan regarded each other visually. ¡°No, we do not.¡±


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t, you ignorant juniors!¡± snapped Helian Kong, whisking out of his soul item. ¡°I heard everything you said, Mu Yu. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Which sentence? I mentioned a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s conspiracy. Third Heaven Pce!¡±


    ¡°Deep breaths, Elder! Third Heaven Pce now is no longer the Third Heaven Pce of your era. Should you not be trying toy low?¡±


    Sensing the potent energy from Helian Kong, Daoist Yun Dan requested, ¡°Sir, may I ask who you ar-¡±


    ¡°Sir, my foot! I¡¯m your ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Anc-ancestor? Y-you must be mistaken?¡±


    ¡°No wonder why Pill Cauldron Sect resembles a dump now,¡± griped Helian Kong, implying Daoist Yun Dan was a durd.


    Helian Kong could not me Daoist Yun Dan for not knowing¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any records of notable disciples or something?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°We do. Let me see¡­¡±


    Daoist Yuan Hua beamed a light beam from a jade piece onto the wall, revealing a list of names and pertinent information. Given the number of millenniums Pill Cauldron Sect had existed, the list was exhausting to sift through.


    ¡°Elder, do you remember any of your aplishments, such as pills you invented or modified?¡± Mu Yu asked. ¡°It will make it easier for us to find your profile.¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have time for this. Mu Yu,e with me. I have something important to tell you,¡±manded Helian Kong, flying outside.


    Mu Yu cast a soundproof barrier once they arrived at a forest he created. ¡°Elder, I have cast a soundproof formation here, so you can speak freely.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, listen carefully. You might not believe this. Anyhow, this is not something I am supposed to divulge. That said, I don¡¯t have choice since you brought up Third Heaven Pce. You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me anything yet!¡±


    ¡°I swore an oath to never mention this. If I don¡¯t honour my pledge, I¡¯ll be struck down where I stand¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder, you have already died onc-, twice, so lightning won¡¯te after you. Besides, those sorts of oaths are just formalities. Speak without any concern.¡±


    ¡°This is serious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Fed up with Helian Kong pacing back and forth, Xiaoshuai fired a melon seed from his mouth. ¡°Old Man, I don¡¯t want to spend the night out here. Can you make up your mind already?¡±


    ¡°Stop interrupting me. This is a secret I¡¯ve kept for over five thousand years! I¡¯ve never told anyone and can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back, then.¡± Xiaoshuai yawned.


    ¡°I have no choice but to tell you now that the status quo has changed.¡±


    ¡°Say it already, then!¡± Xiaoshuaiined.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided if I should tell you or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh. My. God! This old man must be messing with us!¡±


    Eventually¡­ Helian Kong stopped. ¡°Toss it. Consider me dishonourable if you will. Mu Yu, I¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 926July 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 887June 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 922July 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    <strong><em>Helian Kong¡¯s Identity</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, I¡¯m actually a member of Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    Mu Yu grabbed his chin.


    ¡°¡­ Say something!¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d shock you, and I know you think I¡¯m a viin now, but Mu Yu, I swear I¡¯m different to the current Third Heaven Pce. I¡¯m a defender of justice¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I figured as much since I know Reverend Xuan Jizi was the leader back then.¡± Mu Yu was not going to be shocked a second time after the first time he learnt about Reverend Xuan Jizi¡¯s secret identity. ¡°If I am not mistaken, the souls trapped on the ind were former members of Third Heaven Pce, and Reverend Xuan Jizi led the campaign.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you knew he was our leader?!¡±


    ¡°Archfiend Baiyuan told me, so I had a rough guess.¡±¡°Archfiend Baiyuan has escaped his seal?¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that means the fiend race has three archfiends free now?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, four. Soon, five.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, how I wished to. You never asked me back on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Reverend Xuan Jizi, indeed, said the archfiends must return, but five at once is too dangerous, no?¡±


    ¡°Elder, in my opinion, Third Heaven Pce should be our main concern.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ Don¡¯t you have any qualms about my identity?¡±


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t hurt me. What do you what me to be sceptical about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I expected you to be more shocked.¡±


    ¡°About what? Your membership with Third Heaven Pce?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai, sweeping up melon seeds he littered on the ground with spiritual qi. ¡°You expected something like, ¡®You¡¯re a member of Third Heaven Pce?!¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°More pertinently, Elder, you should know where Third Heaven Pce is located, right?¡±


    Helian Kong hesitantly nodded. ¡°After leaving the ind, we don¡¯t dissipate immediately but enter the passage to reincarnation. Third Heaven Pce is located where the cycle of reincarnation is. When I arrived there, I saw a burst of light, and then I don¡¯t recall what happened after¡­¡±


    ¡°That makes things easier. I will be going to Third Heaven Pce in the future.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao are members of Third Heaven Pce. It should be as clear as day that Third Heaven Pce should not be what it is now. You have an obligation to guide them back onto the right path.¡±


    Helian Kong started pacing back and forth for a while again. ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we must focus on rebuilding Pill Cauldron Sect. You should also let Daoist Yun Dan and Daoist Yuan Hua know about your secret identity.¡±


    ¡°All right. This generation of Pill Cauldron Sect is a let down. I¡¯ll put them in their ce for you.¡±


    ¡°Deep breaths, Elder. They do not deserve all of them me. The series of recent attacks aimed at them have stolen all of their Ascension Realm cultivators. You are their ace and hope now.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you one of us?¡±


    ¡°I am Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple. Strictly speaking, I am not a disciple of Pill Cauldron Sect. Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, who is a shifu and father to me, is a member of Pill Cauldron Sect, which is why I am helping out.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely forgot about that. That being said, since Eternally Youthful Ku Mu is your father and the one you want to revive, you have every right to lead.¡±


    ¡°Reverend Xuan Jizi.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He is a member of Formation-Talisman Sect, and I happen to be their patriarch now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Helian Kong wasn¡¯t about to disregard Reverend Xuan Jizi, his leader. Thus, he tugged his beard and stated, ¡°B-be Formation-Talisman Sect¡¯s patriarch, then. It would not be right for me to take his junior¡­ He was not the patriarch back in his day, but even his patriarch couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him.¡±


    ¡°I helped Pill Cauldron Sect weather this crisis, so I will help rebuild. Nevertheless, Pill Cauldron Sect is fragile now. As an elder and someone familiar with Third Heaven Pce, I will be relying on you for guidance.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go tell those two brats what I¡¯ve done. How can they not know me?!¡±


    Upon returning to the hut, Helian Kong went straight through the wall and came across Daoist Yuan Hua holding onto Helian Kong¡¯s profile. ¡°You two found out who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have¡­¡± answered Daoist Yun Dan.


    Daoist Yuan Hua reeled off, ¡°Elder Helian Kong lived in a distant past. He is the creator of rank six pills, destiny skeleton sovereign pill, windrider pill and the rank eight pill, heaven-defying destiny pill. He was one of the key members of Pill Cauldron Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°You created destiny skeleton sovereign pill and windrider pill?¡± Mu Yu eximed.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s how you should react.¡±


    ¡°We have not confirmed if this is Elder Helian Kong, though, Mu Yu. We cannot rashly believe him without proof,¡± asserted Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°What other proof do you want when I¡¯m here in the flesh?!¡±


    ¡°You mean, ¡®Here in the soul¡¯,¡± Xiaoshuai corrected. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 859May 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 634February 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 648February 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    <strong><em>Large-Scale Teleportation Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°How are you two brats going to ever achieve anything at this rate?¡± Helian Kong reproved.


    ¡°Elder, you cannot expect them to know everything when it has been over five thousand years since your time,¡± Mu Yu disputed.


    ¡°You believe me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I believe they don¡¯t believe you, yes.¡±


    ¡°You two can believe what you want. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m very unhappy with the current state of Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± dered Helian Kong.


    For the record, the seal Helian Kong printed on his soul item would not prove anything if they did not believe he was Helian Kong.


    Daoist Yun Dan pleaded, ¡°Mu Yu¡­¡±


    Knowing what they wanted to ask, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Do you not have any means of verifying someone¡¯s identity?¡±¡°Exactly,¡± added Xiaoshuai. ¡°It better be superior to dripping blood into a bowl, though, because he is only a femur. We swung him as a weapon on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Oh, we do. We do,¡± voiced Daoist Yuan Hua. ¡°We leave behind a pill we invent that carries a drop of essence and blood from the owner tomemorate them. They are sealed in Pill Manual Hall. Nobody besides their inventor can take their pill.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already ttened?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°No. Anything but Pill Manual Hall will be destroyed as we protect our resources; not even an Apotheosis Realm adept can damage it. Our prospects do ride on it, after all,¡± exined Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°I forgot about that. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Helian Kong red daggers at Daoist Yun Dan and Daoist Yuan Hua.


    Daoist Yun Dan led the group to the entrance of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s teleportation formation. Luckily, the ce was rather remote and lower than the other locations in the sect grounds, thereby escaping the destruction that other ces suffered.


    ¡°How do you protect Pill Manual Hall?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Helian Kong responded.


    Though the staircase was barely guarded, six Spirit Severing Realm elders, who were a part of the eight hundred who sided with Daoist Yun Dan, guarded the barrier.


    Daoist Yun Dan checked for anyone eavesdropping outside and then enlightened, ¡°Usually, formations cannot teleport you to different spots. This formation, which was supposedly constructed when Pill Cauldron Sect was first established, however, connects to Revealing Cauldron, Sumeru Dimension, which is where Pill Manual Hall is located.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m revving to scrutinise it,¡± Mu Yu verbalised.


    ¡°It would be great if you could. I will provide any assistance you require,¡± promised Daoist Yun Dan, performing a spate of hand seals and transferring spiritual energy from his body into the teleportation formation. The formation glowed a different brown this time. ¡°Come over.¡±


    The formation teleported the group to a ce best illustrated as a garden for empyreans. In addition, important ces, such as the old alchemy room, ritual hall and so forth, were also teleported to the dimension.


    Noticing Mu Yu¡¯s surprised gaze on Pill Manual Hall hovering above them, Daoist Yun Dan elucidated, ¡°The teleportation formation teleports these buildings here whenever Pill Cauldron Sect faces danger. Unfortunately, Pill Hall has been destroyed. I was going to ask Zhuge Xiaosheng to repair the teleportation formation in there, but we all know how that turned out.¡±


    Either way, Mu Yu felt better knowing he did not raze Pill Cauldron Sect to the ground in his battles.


    Among the plethora of pills floating inside bubbles conjured from a formation on the second floor of Pill Manual Hall, Mu Yu approached a white pill. The golden que at the bottom read, ¡°Primordial Infant Collection Pill, a rank four pill that will increase the chances of a Golden Core Realm cultivator ascending to Primordial Infant Realm by fifty percent. Do not consume this pill. You need to smelt it, turning it into a gale. The gale produced will enclose the consumer and begin its process. This pill was invented in the year 3612 by sixth tier alchemist Reverend Jifeng (real name: Zheng Tianqi). In year 4123, Alchemist Shenyun (real name: Liao Shenyun) improved on it.¡±


    An improved version of said pill that Alchemist Qingyun was ced underneath it.


    ¡°For your information, the year is based off the years of our history. Our sect was established in the year 66,666,¡± informed Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Wow, six is a lucky number, and that¡¯s a lot of sixes,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Indeed. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t save us from the tragedy.¡±


    ¡°My god. It¡¯s called breaking things down to rebuild. We will see glory from now!¡± reprimanded Helian Kong.


    ¡°You are right, Elder.¡± Daoist Yun Dan was determined to see that it was realised after learning of his ws.


    ¡°Elder Helian Kong¡¯s pill should be¡­¡± Daoist Yuan Hua scoured the pills in the section from five millenniums ago. ¡°The three pills there should be the ones you invented¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 920June 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 921July 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 643February 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    <strong><em>Heaven-Defying Destiny Pill</em></strong>


    Helian Kong¡¯s three inventions were lined up together just as everyone else¡¯s were. ording to the descriptions below the pills, Windrider pill was invented in year 61,103. Destiny skeleton sovereign pill was invented in the year 61,111. The rank eight pill, heaven-defying destiny pill, which granted the consumer an energy that could absorb a target¡¯s cultivation aptitude, was created in the year 61,134.


    ¡°Watch!¡± The three pills under the daoist name Daoist Wenge broke out of their bubbles to fly to Helian Kong without him doing anything. Upon touching them with his finger, they shone red energy onto his fingertip as they orbited around his finger. ¡°Anything else you want to say, ignorant brats?!¡±


    Mu Yu exined, ¡°You can think of his resurrection like this: Third Heaven Pce refined souls into a magical item just as Ghost Gate do. Coincidentally, killing Qian Shange released Elder Helian Kong from their grasp.¡±


    ¡°Who wrote these damn descriptions? Why the hell is my amazing heaven-defying destiny pill ssified as a forbidden pill?¡±


    ¡°Elder, your pill is diabolic!¡± Mu Yu blurted. ¡°Imagine how every cultivator who doesn¡¯t teau would feel if they were constantly paranoid about someone with no aptitude for cultivation might use it to steal their aptitude. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to sleep if it was me!¡±


    ¡°I only intended it to be used inbat to steal the opponent¡¯s spiritual energy. That way, you win without fighting. I only found out about the ability to steal aptitude afterwards. Thetter effect was unintentional.¡±


    Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Did you test it out on anyone and end up stealing their¡­¡±


    Alchemists usually tested their creations on themselves. When it came to the likes of heavenly-defying destiny pill, anyone would try it on someone else.¡°It¡¯s a long story. When I firstpleted it, my disciple, Helian Tai, offered to be my disciple as I told him it¡¯d only drain his spiritual energy, leaving him bedridden for a day or two. After I consumed it, I didn¡¯t just take all of his cultivation but also one of his gifts¡­¡±


    ¡°What gift?¡±


    ¡°Hisprehension of alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Intellect?¡±


    ¡°Photographic memory?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ his singing talent¡­¡± Helian Kong apologetically smiled.


    ¡°S-singing talent?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was better than my disciple at everything but singing. He usually sung to cheer me up or hummed while helping me out. I would¡¯ve put a sock in his mouth if he wasn¡¯t so good. After testing the pill on him, I noticed I, too, developed a love for singing. When I hummed to myself, I fell in love with my own voice¡­¡±


    ¡°You serious, Old Man? I reckon I¡¯m a great singer myself. Want topete?¡± effused Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Elder, are you sure you are good, or is it just unfounded confidence?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°You want to bet? I still have the talent. I¡¯ll sing a song right now.¡±


    ¡°Pass, pass, pass,¡± Mu Yu reeled off, not that it stopped Helian Kong breaking into song about his love.


    Daoists Yuan Hua and Yun Dan did not know how to react. Mu Yu stopped his attempt to cover his ears upon finding out Helian Kong was actually quite good.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, you know I love you¡­¡± Of course, Xiaoshuai was not going to pass up a chance, singing along with his own version despite not sounding as nice.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Helian Kong.


    ¡°Half as good as me!¡± Xiaoshuai pped.


    Mu Yu opined, ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about your disciple.¡±


    ¡°He lost his Body Severing Realm cultivation and was bed ridden for a month. His singing was always off pitch, and I warned him not to sing, or I¡¯d p him.¡±


    ¡°How can you do that to the poor guy?¡±


    ¡°What else could I have done? You don¡¯t expect me to put up with screeching day and night, do you? I found a way to recover his cultivation and even guided him to sixth tier.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you added the ¡®song¡¯ character to your daoist name?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Your disciple was Helian Tai? I believe I have heard the name before¡­¡± Daoist Yun Dan verbalised.


    Daoist Yuan Hua rified, ¡°Elder Helian Tai wasn¡¯t a sixth tier alchemist. He went on to be a seventh tier alchemist. His daoist name was Daoist Jiuyan.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard the name somewhere,¡± Mu Yu expressed.


    ¡°Right there, Mu Yu.¡± Daoist Yun Dan pointed to an empty bubble in the distance ¨C rank seven pill, origin restoration pill.


    Origin restoration pill was the very pill Ku Mu consumed to heal his injuries, end his stuttering and restore his youth.


    Mu Yu remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he came up with it to recover his singing gift. Damn, I remember how angry he sounded in the description he wrote when I came across its iplete form.¡±


    ¡°Probably¡­?¡± answered Daoist Yun Dan, feeling awkward.


    <em>This shifu and disciple duo are real pieces of work, </em>Mu Yu thought to himself.


    ¡°My disciple became a seventh tier alchemist? Not too shabby. I¡¯m pleased. I was worried he¡¯d be bullied when I left. Well done.¡±


    Mu Yu palmed his face, thinking, <em>Should I be grateful his blunder led to Elder Helian Tai inventing the pill that saved Dad? I feel I¡¯m losing respect for him by the word.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 926July 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 927July 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 925July 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 929

    <strong><em>Pill Manual Hall¡¯s Formation Book</em></strong>


    Helian Kong questioned, ¡°Anymore questions about my identity, you two runts?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive us for our foolishness.¡±


    ¡°Get up. Get up. Just watching you two triggers me.¡±


    Daoists Yuanhua and Yundan did not dare to say another word after offending Helian Kong; however, their concern had switched to delight since Helian Kong was a ray of hope for Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you really going to reject their offer to lead Pill Cauldron Sect? In my opinion, it¡¯s fine for you to lead even though you have other shifus as Ku Mu is our member, right? I believe he¡± ¨C Daoist Yundan nced to Daoist Yun Dan out of his peripherals ¨C ¡°has any issues, correct?¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, I will never pass my seat on to the traitorous likes of Shi Dengtian, but I have no qualms or regrets entrusting leadership to Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this again. My Dad left the sect in Uncle Yundan¡¯s hands because he trusted him. I want to respect my dad¡¯s wish, and I believe Uncle Yundan can go a good job.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, you can stop calling me ¡®Elder¡¯. I can¡¯t handle it when you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple; it¡¯s like I¡¯m downying his name. How about you just call me Brother Helian?¡± Helian Kong seriously suggested.¡°Elder, my dad is your junior. He would bounce my head off the ground if I called you ¡®Brother¡¯.¡±


    ¡°True that. Ah, whatever, then. Anyhow, Third Heaven Pce will soon realise Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao are out ofmission. What do you have in mind, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°I have been thinking about that. In my opinion, Pill Cauldron Sect should cut itself off from everyone else and focus on recuperating from the crisis, lest Third Heaven Pce take advantage of the sect¡¯s weakened condition to mount another attack.¡±


    ¡°How would we stop Third Heaven Pce invading?¡± inquired Daoist Yundan.


    ¡°Revealing Cauldron can block out their soul energy thanks to the formation inside. Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao only managed to enter as the cauldron was not active ever since my dad left. I have made use of Revealing Cauldron to activate Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s formation. At this point, not even Bai Jie can enter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Trust me on it. I¡¯m the interim owner of Revealing Cauldron now, so I have a strategy to maintain its functioning.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, our fate hinges on you now,¡± gratefully conveyed Daoist Yundan.


    ¡°Can I study the ancient teleportation formation? To tell the truth, I came here with the goal of researching it.¡±


    Daoist Yuanhua said, ¡°That reminds me. We used to be a sect consisting of alchemy and formations, thetter being apulsory subject. Though weter abandoned it, we still have a library of formation books, one of which should discuss ancient teleportation formations, in Arcane Manual Hall.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way,¡± responded Daoist Yuanhua.


    Helian Kong returned the three pills to their bubbles since they had served their purpose.


    ¡°The door is still hanging on? I always wanted to change it,¡± quipped Helian Kong, referring to the timber door to the rundown room on the second floor.


    Mu Yu discovered he could not control the door despite it being made from timber. Daoist Yundan installed a hand seal into the door, awakening the brown energy. From there, opening it was the same as any other ordinary door. The interior¡¯s smell indicated it had not been cared for in a long time.


    ¡°The stairs lead up to the third floor, which is where we store formation books. Junior Brother Ku Mu used toe here, though we have no idea how much he managed to learn.¡± Daoist Yundan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°My dad is a brilliant formation caster. My shifu told me Dad was right on his tail as a formation caster. I think my shifu is the best formation caster.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°The more I hear, the more you two runts disappoint me. How could you chase out someone Sword Shadow Dust Gale praised as a genius? Do you realise what you¡¯ve cost Pill Cauldron Sect?!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Elder¡­ Let¡¯s head on up.¡±


    ¡°Bloody durds.¡± Helian Kong shook his head in disappointment, levitating up to the murky third floor first.


    Had the books on the shelf that were ced randomly not been protected, they would already have been in tatters. The small room had been cast into a different dimension to the rest of Pill Cauldron Sect.


    ¡°Nobody besides Junior Brother Ku Mu as been here. We asked Elder Chen Tiandao to take care of the collection. Howbeit, he turned us down at the time, citing he couldn¡¯t take the property of another since somebody is already taking care of them. I did ask him who took care of them, but he refused to tell me. I suppose it must¡¯ve been Junior Brother Ku Mu,¡± Daoist Yundan notified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now. I reckon Dad used to maintain the teleportation formation in secret.¡±


    ¡°Provide some light with a pill me stone already,¡± scathingly ordered Helian Kong, ring at Daoist Yundan.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. There is a formation to provide light here,¡± Mu Yu informed, cing his hand on the wall and nting a formation into the wall.


    Daoist Yundan awkwardly smiled as the formation illuminated the room in white light for he was totally unaware of the formation¡¯s existence even though he was the sect¡¯s patriarch. ¡°Mu Yu, our records state that a formation protecting our sect can be activated to reverse any damage the sect suffers. Unfortunately¡­ Well, you know how we abandoned formations and falsely assumed Pill Cauldron Sect would nevere this close to annihtion that we have lost the activation method. If you could help us find it¡­ we could repair all of the damage to our ttened mountains more easily.¡±


    ¡°They already forgot how to activate it back in my generation. If you can activate it, these runts won¡¯t have to use any building materials to rebuild the sect.¡±


    ¡°You serious?¡± Mu Yu eximed. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 927July 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 925July 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 926July 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 930

    <strong><em>Formation Seal</em></strong>


    ¡°Rx, Elder. You¡¯re going to traumatise them if you keep reprimanding them. Reviving Dad has always been a goal of mine. Such a prodigy deserves to live selfishly for once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disillusioned! I would¡¯ve pped you two to the past if you two didn¡¯t stake your lives to defend Pill Cauldron Sect! Mu Yu, you must revive your dad no matter what. I¡¯ll die a third time if I must!¡±


    Daoist Yundan, who kept his eyes on the ground while taking an earful, raised his head to say, ¡°I robbed him of the lifetime of an opportunity back then. If necessary, I can offer my life.¡±


    ¡°What is the matter with you? You want to die, and leave Pill Cauldron Sect in this state? Can you use a brain cell or two? I¡¯ve lived for millenniums, which is plenty. You, to the contrary, need to live on to make amendments for your errors. Must I clobber some intellect into you?!¡±


    Mu Yu took a book off the shelf and dusted it. Smiling, he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll all work out.¡±


    In reality, the only one who could offer their life to revive Ku Mu was Mu Yu as the former gave thetter his life. One could not return what they did not have.


    I¡¯ll do my best to find the formation you spoke of. You might as well go do something else for none of you know anything about formations. I¡¯ll take care of myself here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, as well,¡± stated Helian Kong.Mu Yu passed Helian Kong¡¯s soul item to Daoist Yundan.


    ¡°That¡¯s my femur bone. You better be gentle with it, or I¡¯ll take yours, you hear?!¡±


    ¡°I promise to ensure I do not leave a single blemish, Elder.¡±


    Sure, it was awkward constantly beingbelled a brat or a runt at his age, but Daoist Yundan quickly adapted ¨C not that there was any reason to disrespect Elder Helian Kong.


    Eyes on Mu Yu, Daoist Yundan heaved a breath of relief, musing, <em>We¡¯re lucky Brother Ku Mu adopted Mu Yu. Otherwise, I would be cursed for eternity.</em>


    Unlike the jade pieces at Formation Hall that could be instantly essed with one¡¯s conscious, Mu Yu had to sift through the thousands of books one by one. The good news was that he could set aside the beginner and intermediate books. Even if he did mpt recognise the formations, some deduction would have eventually led to him to discovering them by ident if not deliberately. He surmised the ones forgotten for the longest period of time and worth his investment. Sadly, they only detailed advanced formations that did not pique his interest.


    ¡°Not there?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, watching the world outside from the window.


    The windows in Arcane Manual Hall were one-way vision windows, whereby those inside could peer outside but not the other way around. Needless to say, nobody could climb through the windows to get sneak in.


    ¡°No.¡±


    After four hours of boredom, Xiaoshuai decided to join the search. s, it was a fruitless harvest.


    ¡°Did I incorrectly presume Dad maintained the ancient teleportation formation?¡± Mu Yu went to gaze out the window. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Mu Yu analysed aplex, fist-sized formation design covered in dust at the window ledge. At a nce, there were over six thousand lines. ¡°Judging from this drawing method, it should be a collection formation.¡±


    ¡°A collection formation?¡± Xiaoshuai set down his book and hopped over to the window ledge.


    A collection formation was a formation where multiple formations had to be activated together to unleash a more potent formation. Mu Yu had never delved into the fixed formation style that wasparable to a door¡¯s lock before.


    Mu Yu tried analysing the formation from another angle for the next thirty minutes. ¡°Xiaoshuai, I need you to help me search for a book. I¡¯m sure this formation is recorded somewhere in these books. Based on the style, there should be nine formation seals. If we can activate the nine, we should find some clues.¡±


    ¡°A treasure hunt? Now we¡¯re talking,¡± Xiaoshuai enthused, hopping around from book to book, shelf to shelf. ¡°Oi, I found one on the ceiling. Oh, spotted one on the wall. One on the door¡¯s butt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found two more. We need to find another three.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check the ceiling and walls again.¡±


    Xiaoshuai went as far as dusting and cleaning to search for the remaining three. Sadly, he did not find anything. Clearing the dust collected on him using spiritual qi, he asked, ¡°You sure there are nine?¡±


    ¡°There should be. The formation takes nine seals to activate.¡±


    Mu Yu alternated his attention between the six seals, eventually noticing something about their positions rtive to each other. Hence, he went to scrutinise each one. ¡°I get it now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The seals aren¡¯t randomly ced; I doubt the caster was that bored. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s logic behind the choice of cements. From this angle, we¡¯ve found six, which means the remainder should be¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 924July 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 923July 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 901June 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 931

    <strong><em>Ancient Teleportation Formation</em></strong>


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Mu Yu extended to fingers he had triggered formations. ¡°Right here.¡±


    ¡°Your hand?¡± Mu Yu hopped onto the window ledge then fiddled with Mu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t see any.¡±


    Mu Yu cheerfully caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I meant that I needed to draw the remaining three myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Who¡¯s the one who came up with the idea? It¡¯s not solving a riddle if you design the riddle! Blimming idiot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a deduction test. You need to have achieved a certain level ofpetence with formations to figure it out, so it¡¯s a pretty safe method for hiding secrets.¡±


    It took Mu Yu two hours to figure out what he had to do once he memorised the formation¡¯s design. ¡°I believe the answer to the riddle is filling in the gaps of the formation as the six formation seals are iplete.¡±


    Mu Yu went to the window to draw in twelve lines on the window ledge¡¯s formation using his spiritual energy, making it shine white lights and morph into an eight trigrams diagram.¡°It worked,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai, surprised.


    Mu Yu then went to work on the remaining five seals, some demanding only one extra line, while another required a hundred and twenty lines. Once they were done, Mu Yu instinctively knew what to draw for the remaining three. Mu Yu moved aside the shelves in the way and carved the three formations in the air at specific locations as it required so.


    ¡°That was tiring. What sort of secret needs such a thorough protection system? That took me six hours to draw in spite of having memorised the three.¡±


    ¡°Maybe some delectable dish?¡± Xiaoshuai guessed, chilling at the window ledge and, of course, eating.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, I¡¯d like to throw these hands at him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d go to that length to protect my food.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a special fe.¡±


    It took a day¡¯s worth of work. Mu Yu got the nine seals to emit white lights, nheless. The white rays from the seals soon diverted onto angles, converging at one spot on the ceiling, subsequently dragging out a phantasmal version of Celestial Fiend Tree.


    ¡°I just knew it was Dad¡¯s handiwork.¡±


    ¡°He must have too much spare time on his hands. What¡¯s the point of hiding your own secret so safely?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. He must¡¯ve had his reasons. And get your bum over here.¡±


    Mu Yu stepped through Celestial Fiend Tree¡¯s door, into the white world with nothing other than the ancient teleportation formation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. Nevertheless, seeing as you are here, that means you¡¯ve grown enough to take over the ancient teleportation formation. I¡¯m d someone in Pill Cauldron Sect has managed to achieve this standard.¡±


    ¡°Dad, again.¡±


    Mu Yu leapt over to the teleportation formation, where Ku Mu appeared from.


    ¡°No food. Howme.¡± Xiaoshuai yawned.


    ¡°I decided to impart knowledge of the formation through this medium because you¡¯re not worthy of studying the teleportation formation if you can¡¯t solve my formation.¡±


    That was not just a ssic Ku Mu insult but an undeniable fact for the teleportation formation was moreplex than the test he set.


    ¡°I will pass on all of the knowledge I attained from my research for you. How much you digest is your responsibility. Pill Cauldron Sects formation knowledge is a profound subject that¡¯s different to what Formation-Talisman Sect¡¯s formations. Formation-Talisman Sect¡¯s formations cover all aspects. Having said that, the majority of their formations tend to be designed for offence. In contrast, Pill Cauldron sect¡¯s formations concentrate on defence. Thus, you are looking at two different thinking concepts.¡±


    It made sense owing to the fact that alchemists were not suited for battle and would not magically be experts at offence just because they had a formation. Instead of trying to strengthen a weakness that would be a weakness even with a boost, it was wiser to defend them so that they could utilise their strength.


    While alchemists required an innate gift for the subject, remarkable memorisation skills and control over fire, formation casters needed strongprehension and deduction skills.


    Ku Mu stepped down from the teleportation formation, shrinking into a small shape hovering in the air. The formation shifted around to the front of Ku Mu and glowed, revealing the identical design to the formation in the cavern.


    ¡°Owing to alchemists denouncing formations and favouring the instant benefits obtained from pills, alchemists devoted themselves to alchemy. It was sad to witness. Since you¡¯re here, it means you¡¯ve picked up both sets of skills. You can have a pass.


    ¡°Ancient teleportation formations rely on natural energy. If you haven¡¯t grasped natural energy, learn it and thene back here. Ancient teleportation formations are called void formations. Void formations derive their form from eight trigrams and will be the mostplicated formations you will encounter. I don¡¯t expect you to master it in one sitting. If you can¡¯t keep up with me, you need to revise your formation knowledge. I¡¯m not wasting my time on basics.¡±


    ¡°My goodness gracious. How do you expect any alchemist to learn with that temper of yours, Dad? I¡¯ll bet my entire fortune none of them will ever grasp even the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    Ku Mu ran his hand through the air, transforming the formation in front of him into a golden formation. ¡°Having made it this far, you¡¯re good enough to know a secret of the formation. Expect to be as shocked upon learning about it as I was when I first discovered it. This secret is the cornerstone of void formations.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 534December 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 540December 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 482November 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 932

    <strong><em>Secret of Ancient Teleportation Formations</em></strong>


    ¡°Secret, huh? Now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    Ku Mu released eight rays of light in eight different directions, conjuring a replica of the void formation in the air. ¡°The teleportation formation was erected when Pill Cauldron Sect was first established. I have no means of tracing backs its history. Nheless, I can tell you that its abilities surpass our imagination. You can use it to travel any of the other eight heavens.¡±


    The nine void formations linked up a line of light as they spun, drawing a yin yang symbol that was subsequently installed into the nine. The yin yang symbols then emerged from one and travelled to the next, going back and forth between the nine.


    ¡°I was equally surprised when I first discovered it could be used to travel to the eight other heavens for it meant that our knowledge in Third Heaven is but one ninth of what is out there.¡± Ku Mu wagged his arm, conjuring Dabai and Dahei around his fingertip. ¡°The world we are in is known as Third Heaven. There are lots of secrets about Third Heaven that we have yet to unearth. Third Heaven Pce, the eight great sects, the supposed end of the world the fiend races reside at, they¡¯re all but a tip of the iceberg. Alchemists are but grains of sand at a shore, and alchemists are the weakest cultivators whether they want to admit it or not. What¡¯s important is for you to not be drunk on your alchemy abilities and think nobody will touch you. When your life depends on it, prioritise your life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that disdainful look. I¡¯m not a fragile alchemist,¡± Mu Yu uttered quietly.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve been to Second Heaven. Second Heaven and Third Heaven were once simr until the former was destroyed over five millenniums ago. Second Heaven isn¡¯t inferior to Third Heaven, but a powerful entity turned the former into destend. In other words, the same entity can do the same to Third Heaven. Alchemists, therefore, must learn not to indulge in momentary gains for the reason that the destruction doesn¡¯t discriminate between alchemists and non-alchemists.


    ¡°The entity that wiped out Second Heaven came from another world. Races from the other worlds are far mightier than races in Third Heaven. I¡¯m stressing these points as I don¡¯t want you to limit your attention to Third Heaven. You may not encounter races from the other worlds in your lifetime. You will, however, encounter scheming, two-faced cultivators. Some won¡¯t care who you are; they¡¯ll kill and rob you before they worry about it. All you can do is master the art of formations as best as you can so that you have a means of defending yourself.¡±


    ¡°Never in my life did I imagine I¡¯d hear this sort of lecture from you, Dad.¡±¡°Over three thousand years ago, Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s ancestor also agreed to explore Second Heaven together with other sects. That is the reason they employ the void formation to send Primordial Infant Realm cultivators to Second Heaven. A void formation exists in every world, meaning a total of nine exist. Depending on what formation you use to activate them, you will be transported to the world ordingly.


    ¡°The fiend race also has their own teleportation formation. Ten thousand years ago or so, they made a deal with one of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s ancestors to erect a formation for them. Their formation only provides passage to Second Heaven and Third Heaven. Don¡¯t celebrate yet, though.


    ¡°Nobody has been maintaining this formation as nobody knows how to. If there are missing lines in the formation, the formation can only send people between two specific worlds, namely Second Heaven and Fourth Heaven.


    ¡°Although I fixed the lines to allow passage to Fourth Heaven and worked out the method to reach it, I ended up sealing the passage as Fourth Heaven is far too dangerous for anyone from Third Heaven to survive. Don¡¯t even think about going there until you have ascended to Apotheosis Realm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on touring the other worlds. Besides, I haven¡¯t stomped Third Heaven Pce out or revived you yet, Dad. I still have numerous goals to aplish in this world.¡±


    ¡°If you have been to Revealing Cauldron¡¯s dimension, you would know that the dimension is simr to cosmic sleeves. Cosmic sleeve formations are rather easy to break through and can¡¯t store living organisms. A dimension that a void formation creates, on the other hand, can house living organisms. I will now tell you about void formations¡¯ lines. See if you canprehend it.¡±


    As he listened to Ku Mu¡¯s lecture on each line of the formation, how to cast void formations and the eighty-one characters one needed to make sense of, Mu Yu thought, <em>I¡¯m probably the only person in this world who can keep up with you, Dad.</em>


    Evidently, Ku Mu explored Chen Tiandao¡¯s Celestial Staircase after he had acquired an abundance of knowledge on formations. Otherwise, Chen Tiandao would not have had let him try. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 931July 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 482November 24, 2023In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 386November 16, 2021In "Almighty"

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    <strong><em>Mental Block</em></strong>


    It took around half a day for Mu Yu to get a grasp of the void formation based on Ku Mu¡¯s lecture as Ku Mu only had a general idea of the formation, meaning Mu Yu had a general idea of the general idea. Nevertheless, Mu Yu learnt how to craft a simr teleportation jade piece as the ones they used at Second Heaven and modified it to have his formation seal as he desired.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, I need you to give this a test.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t squash my butt this time, will it?¡± asked Xiaoshuai, doingps with Xiaobai and Xiaohei while Dabai and Dahei watched over Revealing Cauldron.


    ¡°You¡¯re good this time. You can trust in my formation proficiency.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡±


    As soon as the formation shed, Xiaoshuai screamed his lungs out and then bit Mu Yu¡¯s finger hard.


    ¡°My bad, my bad. I¡¯ll fix it now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being your test subject again!¡±¡°You can name the formation once it works, deal?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I want to call it Handsome Formation, then.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t you have a cooler name?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Teleporting Invincible-Fearless Xiaoshuai Formation!¡±


    ¡°Right, Teleporting Handsome Formation it is.¡±


    After another eight failures, Xiaoshuai finally stopped screaming andining the trips hurt his rear at longst.


    ¡°Your formation seals require spirit energy to operate. How are you going to use it on ordinary folks?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°Same as void formations. I¡¯ll turn the seals into jade pieces. They just need to crush it. I can ask Daoist Yundan for jade pieces; I don¡¯t need pretty ones. Practically is the top priority.¡±


    Mu Yu took notes of what Ku Mu taught him and then left Arcane Manual Hall to go inspect the teleportation formation in the cavern, which he had to repair a little.


    Pill Cauldron Sect recovered rapidly over the next ten-odd days once Mu Yu figured out Revealing Cauldron was the heart of everything in Pill Cauldron Sect. In the same vein, Daoist Yundan paused all reconstruction jobs and jumped as soon as he saw Mu Yu.


    ¡°Mu Yu, have you learnt the formation to restore our formations?¡±


    ¡°I do. All of Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s formations are controlled using the ancient teleportation formation, and Dad taught me how to operate it.¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu was the one who found out about it?¡± enthused Daoist Yun Dan.


    ¡°Every time I hear one of Ku Mu¡¯s aplishments, I feel more disappointed about you lot. Just¡­ Damn it! Had he not found a such an exemry disciple, your generation would¡¯ve been thest generation of Pill Cauldron Sect!¡± fumed Helian Kong.


    ¡°I-I am sorry, Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hold it against Dad for not sharing the information with you as you need a certain degree of formation proficiency. Even now, there is no point in me sharing the knowledge with you for you cannot do anything with it. Anyhow, I will restore thendscape for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°An ancient spiral pill and spirit formation is installed at the bottom of each mountain, but they have stopped working since it has been ages since they have been maintained. Their formation foundation is a rank five spiral pill. I believe you can produce the pill?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    As Pill Cauldron Sect used tobine alchemy and formations, their formations employed pills as formation foundations. Spiral pill was a pill that collected spiritual qi in the atmosphere and turned that into a qi tornado, fuelling formations with spiritual qi. Unfortunately, although Mu Yu would have preferred to use an alternative, the records stated that spiral pills and spirit formations had specific profiles of the terrain, making it impossible to substitute them.


    ¡°¡­ Rank five spiral pills? Nobody ever learnt it as we thought it was a useless pill.¡±


    ¡°Well, then go make it. If you didn¡¯t know, now you do!¡± mmed Helian Kong.


    ¡°Right away,¡± replied Daoist Yundan.


    Thus, all fifth tier alchemists were called over to prioritise the production of rank five spiral pills. At the same time, Daoist Yundan began umting as many jade stones as he could to produce the jade pieces Mu Yu ordered. As for Mu Yu, he returned to cultivating in Revealing Cauldron, striving to ascend to Ascension Realm.


    The ascension process in cultivation required cultivators to first refine their meridians so that their bodies could handle the spiritual energy potency of the higher realm. The second step required them to ovee mental blockages that held them back from realising their potential. Just as mindlessly swinging a sword might result in one hurting themselves, wielding spiritual energy one was not ready for would was hazardous.


    Mu Yu would not break a sweat getting through the first step thanks to his wood attribute being at an extreme; all he had to do was secure the timing. Those with a single element taken to an extreme simrly to Mu Yu had no issues withstanding energy as violent as bloodlust energy.


    When it came to the second step to ascending to Ascension Realm, he had to ovee the emotions and thoughts that held him back, hence the title ¡°Ascension¡± in Ascension Realm. For instance, while the elemental demon reverends could wield bloodlust energyfortably, Mu Yu was nowhere as proficient. Why? Because they epted the bloodlust energy; they had ascended beyond their emotional issues. Hence, they had reached Ascension Realm. In contrast, Mu Yu rejected bloodlust energy whilst wielding it, keeping him in Body Synthesis Realm and letting the bloodlust energy control him. One had to be clear on what sort of person they were, be it foolish, stubborn, kind or conniving, in order to control Ascension Realm¡¯s power.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mental block?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned, understanding that everyone had different emotional problems depending on what their personal experiences are.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Xiaoshuai, I currently have an attachment I can¡¯t forego. Only you can help me out.¡±


    ¡°Really? It has to do with me? Let¡¯s hear. I reckon you¡¯re jealous of my good looks or feel ashamed of your inferior intellect. I can¡¯t help you if it¡¯s either of them.¡± Xiaoshuai lifted his chest up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Teleporting Handsome Formation. Can we change its name? I can¡¯t rest in peace if we don¡¯t do something about it.¡±


    ¡°Easy. Teleporting Invincible-Fearless Xiaoshuai Formation, then!¡±


    Mu Yu heaved a big breath in defeat.


    It dawned on Mu Yu that he had multiple emotional walls after three days of deliberation. He felt guilty about the deaths of Xuan Zhengtang¡¯s family and Ku Mu; however, he was actively working toward reviving them. Therefore, they were not emotional blocks that he was banging his head on.


    First, Mu Yu worried about the promise he made to Vige Chief Bu, which was to be a good immortal master. He ended up killing the majority of Eastern Desert City. Sword Shadow Dust Gale wished to protect the cultivation world, while he did not want to take up the responsibility. Mu Hao looked up to him as a hero, leading to him fearing Mu Hao would swing the other way when his brother learnt of his deeds. Lastly, Tian Ran¡­ These were the walls he had to climb over. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 364September 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 435November 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 341September 15, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    <strong><em>Alchemist Yao Goes Missing</em></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s conversation with Mu Zhexing helped the former identify his goal to live up to his own standards. If he could do that, he could sleep at night. As such, he did not let his shifu down. Unfortunately, there was no telling how Vige Chief Bu or Mu Hao would evaluate him. The only way he was going to be able to resolve the knots was to confess to them.


    Tian Ran¡¯s situation was one Mu Yu did not know how to tackle. For as long as he had wanted to see her again, he was also afraid she would not forgive him. In addition, he wanted to know how she was doing.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to go see the old fibbing vige chief, Tian Ran and your dull brother?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about taking responsibility for me?! You make me yourb rat and still take issue with me. Am I not important to you? Am I so insignificant that I don¡¯t give you any emotional blocks? That hurts. How cruel can you be?¡±


    ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll buy you candied haws and roast duck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You can have a pass.¡±


    Mu Yu paid Daoist Yundan a visit to inform thetter he would be leaving.¡°When will you be back?¡± Daoist Yun Dan inquired, worried Pill Cauldron Sect mighte under attack again and not survive without Mu Yu.


    ¡°In three days,¡± Mu Yu answered. ¡°Continue producing spiral pills. Based on my calctions, you will need hundreds of them due to the size of the formation. Don¡¯t worry about Third Heaven Pce. As I told you, Revealing Cauldron Sect will protect the sect, and it is currently active.¡±


    ¡°I have also sealed our sect. Any discipleing back has to personally check in with Uncle Yuanhua.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch! Mu Yu! My shifu is missing!¡± Cai Lie came sprinting over.


    ¡°Were you not taking care of Junior Brother Yao?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been producing spiral pills over thest three days with everyone else whenever he didn¡¯t need me since I don¡¯t want to dump everything on everyone. By the time I came back today, he was gone. Mu Yu, please help me find him.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. Let me check.¡± Mu Yu headed to Revealing Cauldron to search the entire sect¡¯s grounds. ¡°He¡¯s left the sect grounds.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°I suppose he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When you told him you¡¯d sever ties with him, you chose to be a man, while he chose to yield to fear to live in public. When he was out, he told me he was proud of you. Because he¡¯s afraid you¡¯d look down on him, he doesn¡¯t want to see you. Perhaps I should say, he doesn¡¯t dare to face you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m the one who misunderstood him. I¡¯m the ignorant fool. I should be the one who can¡¯t face him,¡± Cai Lie reeled off, pping himself after each sentence. ¡°I must find him. I have to tell him he¡¯s not a coward and admit my mistakes. Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie,e back. Do you even know where he has gone?¡± Daoist Yundan called.


    Silver trails coursing down his cheeks, Cai Lie quavered. ¡°I do not know. Regardless of where he is, I must find him to apologise. I cannot let him be the one to shy away when he is the noblest man in the world. I am the one who should be running away in guilt, not him¡­ Not him¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We have stringent guard systems in ce now, and we only have one main door that Uncle Yuanhua is guarding. Let¡¯s consult him,¡± advised Daoist Yundan, leading them to the door.


    ¡°What? No, I didn¡¯t notice him. I¡¯ve only being paying attention to those entering. I didn¡¯t see anyone leave,¡± stated Daoist Yuanhua.


    ¡°Is it that hard to guard one door, you runt?¡± castigated Helian Kong.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just apologise. Send out a search team.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away.¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie, where does your shifu usually go? We are short on manpower, while the world is an enormous ce. We need to narrow down our search radius,¡± prompted Daoist Yudan.


    ¡°That is a pointless question. If Alchemist Yao does not want to see Cai Lie, he will not go somewhere Cai Lie would expect him to go,¡± opined Mu Yu.


    ¡°What do we do, then?¡± queried Helian Kong.


    ¡°Mu Yu, please help me. You must have an idea, right?¡± pleaded Cai Lie.


    ¡°Grab Shi Dengtian.¡±


    ¡°Shi Dengtian?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± asked Cai Lie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to give Alchemist Yao the opportunity to avenge himself?¡±


    ¡°You sound like you know where my shifu is.¡± Cai Lie¡¯s spirits rose.


    ¡°I just so happen to.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 39April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 543December 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 540December 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    <strong><em>Shifu and Disciple</em></strong>


    ¡°Is my shifu really at Formation Sect?¡± Cai Lie queried, unsettled.


    Mu Yu dragged Shi Dengtian, who was vexed he could notmit suicide, along as he answered, ¡°There are only two ces he¡¯d go, Formation Sect or my dad¡¯s valley. My conjecture is that he wants to pick up Daoist Yuande and take thetter to the valley so that his daughter can take care of her father. Knowing Alchemist Yao, he¡¯s worried about Daoist Yuande.¡±


    Alchemist Yao knew that, though Formation Sect would not harm Daoist Yuande owing to Mu Yu¡¯s rtionship with them, they would not respect Daoist Yuande, which was why he was concerned.


    ¡°I hope Third Heaven Pce goes to hell.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce is now synonymous for ¡®scum¡¯.¡±


    After being on the road for half a day, Mu Yu and Cai Lie finally arrived at Formation Sect. Thanks to the formations set up, Zhuge Xiaosheng detected Mu Yu¡¯s return and promptly went to greet thetter.


    ¡°Mu Yu, they are?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, did Alchemist Yaoe by?¡± Mu Yu inquired, noticing the anxiety written on Cai Lie¡¯s face.¡°He arrived an hour ago and is visiting Daoist Yuande in Formation Hall at the moment. He asked to take Daoist Yuande off our hands.¡±


    ¡°Thank heavens!¡± Cai Lie let out a big breath.


    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡± Mu Yu regarded Zhuge Xiaosheng with a nod and zipped off to Formation Pce with Cai Lie.


    ***


    Formation Sect constructed a room underneath Formation Pce specifically for Daoist Yuande and provided necessities, but he refused to leave the corner and still muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a coward¡± to himself.


    ¡°Uncle, you are not a coward,¡± assured Alchemist Yao, helping Daoist Yuande out of the corner and onto the bed despite himself still recovering from his injuries. Smiling bitterly, he continued, ¡°It is just the two of us now. You are not a coward, but I have been a coward once now. I came to yesterday, but I could not even face Cai Lie and had to wait for him to leave before I got up. Just as you are sad Junior Sister will not forgive you, I am afraid Cai Lie will not forgive me.


    ¡°Cai Lie did the right thing, and I am d he was the first one to take a stand in that situation. Such a brave disciple should not have such a useless shifu. I do not know how to exin myself to him, nor do I know if he will believe me. I think sneaking away was the best option. Time will erase my existence, and people will not see me as a dirty mark on his record. Besides, his aplishments will eventually override the mark. He is mature enough to handle himself without me now. I could not be any prouder of him. Uncle, do you want to see Junior Sister Xue¡¯er?¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°Xue¡¯er¡±, Daoist Yuande started wagging his hands as though his life depended on it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m not a coward. Forgive me. Forgive me.¡±


    Yao Wuji patted Daoist Yuande on the back. ¡°You are not a coward. You are not. I hope I do not be someone Cai Lie is embarrassed to mention.¡±


    ¡°You will never be, Shifu!¡± Cai Lie eximed, seemingly zapping Yao Wuji with his words.


    ¡°Cai Lie¡­¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I am the one who must beg for forgiveness. I am the coward and scum for cursing you!¡± Cai Lie offered Yao Wuji his knees and forehead perpetually. To show his sincerity, he did not shield himself with his spiritual energy, resulting in blood and tears coursing down his face. ¡°I was ignorant. Mu Yu has exined what happened to me. I apologise for cursing you.¡±


    Yao Wuji seized Cai Lie¡¯s shoulders to stop his disciple kowtowing. Eyes red, he stated, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m no longer your shifu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for not doing my job as your disciple. Please forgive me, Shifu! Please forgive me,¡± begged Cai Lie, pping himself.


    This time, Yao Wuji had to clutch Cai Lie¡¯s hands. ¡°Stop. Stop hurting yourself. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt in any shape or form.¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance to make it up to you, Shifu. I want to continue learning from you. I promise to never be such a scumbag again. I want to make it up to you.¡±


    Yao Wuji smiled hopelessly. ¡°Even though I am a coward?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I know the truth now. While you shouldered everything thrown your way, I was immaturely yelling emotionally instead of trying to understand you. I let you down. I have been so scared you would not forgive me. I will obey your every word from now. I do not want to lose you,¡± pleaded Cai Lie, holding Yao Wuji¡¯s hands.


    ¡°People will mock you for having me as your shifu.¡±


    Cai Lie wiped his tears. ¡°I could not care less about what others think. I grew up with only my brother until you took me in. I have always seen you as my father. They can mock me all they want as I will never downy who you are. Selfishly telling myself I did nothing wrong is what deserves to be mocked.¡±


    Yao Wuji shut his eyes and exhaled slowly. ¡°You know, your evaluation of me matters more than anyone else¡¯s. I¡¯m d you trust me. Very d.¡±


    ***


    ¡°I have always seen you as my father, huh?¡± Mu Yu repeated under his breath, leaning on the wall outside the room and ying with the jade piece Kumu hibernated in. ¡°That brings back memories. I¡¯m going to have to revive you so that you can hear me call you, ¡®Dad¡¯. I won¡¯t let anyone else experience what I had to go through when I lost you.¡±


    Had Mu Yu not already been sitting on the ground, Cai Lie¡¯s words might have just tripped him onto the ground for as it reminded him of his own loss and tormenting weakness. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 922July 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 895June 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 893June 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    <strong><em>Brother Mu Yu</em></strong>


    ¡°How are you, Alchemist Yao?¡± Mu Yu got up to greet upon seeing Yao Wuji and Cai Liee out, calming his emotional high.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Thank you, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°It was the Revealing Cauldron Dad left behind Pill Cauldron Sect, not me.¡± Mu Yu caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.


    ¡°Cai Lie has filled me in. Senior Brother Ku Mu has done so much we should be grateful for.¡±


    ¡°As did you.¡±


    ¡°I do not deserve a fraction of what he deserves.¡±


    ¡°Noble people aren¡¯t limited to one definition. Daoist Yundan andpany chose to die honourably rather than live ignobly. That is noble. Dad¡¯s contributions from the shadows without asking for anything in return is also noble. You sacrificed your reputation and pride for everyone else¡¯s sake. That is also noble.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Mu Yu? Why aren¡¯t you noble when you¡¯ve done so much?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.Yao Wuji exined, ¡°Mu Yu is noble because he dares to challenge evil, save people from danger, protects his vows and never gives up on his goals.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve never given up on my goal to try every delicacy in the world, am I noble?¡±


    Mu Yu flicked Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I am merely lucky.¡±


    Cai Lie came in, hauling Shi Dengtian along. ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Shi Dengtian, now a victim of Divine Soul Formation, had no choice but to obey. Before they knew it, Yao Wuji and Shi Dengtian¡¯s roles had been reversed.


    ¡°Shifu, Mu Yu and I believe you should be the one to judge him. You can vent all you like!¡±


    Though Yao Wuji hadn¡¯t forgotten the many unscrupulous deeds he did unto others, whether directly or indirectly, he said, ¡°Let him go. He can¡¯t do anything now as a cripple.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not killing me?¡± Shi Dengtian vigorously raised his head.


    ¡°Shifu, are you really going to spare him after what he put you through?¡±


    ¡°Let him go. He¡¯s already paid his price.¡±


    Yao Wuji was already content to have Cai Lie¡¯s forgiveness. Killing Shi Dengtian would not make him any happier.


    ¡°All right,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu and Cai Lie gave each other a nod, signalling for each other to draw their swords. The two plunged their swords through Shi Dengtian¡¯s heart one after the other without remorse!


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Shifu, you may be forgiving enough to spare him, but I cannot forgive him for what he did to you.¡±


    ¡°He had a hand in Dad¡¯s death. I cannot allow myself to reprieve him.¡± Mu Yu drew his bloody sword out with Cai Lie, letting Shi Dengtian¡¯s body keel onto the ground.


    Yao Wuji shifted his gaze from Shi Dengtian up to Mu Yu and sighed.


    ¡°How is Grandmaster Yuande doing?¡± Cai Lie inquired.


    ¡°I think¡­ he needs to see his daughter. Perhaps his daughter can help him,¡± suggested Yao Wuji.


    Mu Yu conveyed, ¡°I will be paying her a visit soon. It¡¯s time she returns to Pill Cauldron Sect as it needs all of you now more than ever.¡±


    Sensing a presence approach, Mu Yu cast Hundred Faces Illusion Formation on himself. Mu Hao, who came around the corner with a box of food, exined, ¡°I am delivering food to our guest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dull Kid!¡± eximed Xiaoshuai, prompting a frown from Mu Yu.


    ¡°My name is Mu Hao, not Dull Kid.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Mu Yu passed the box of food to Cai Lie and took Mu Hao to Celestial Staircase.


    ¡°Sir, what did you bring me here for? Did you want me to climb the staircase?¡± queried Mu Hao.


    ¡°No, take a seat,¡± responded Mu Yu, sitting down on a step.


    Mu Hao dallied for a brief moment before he sat down.


    ¡°What do you think of Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his friend. He told me a little about you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did hepliment me?¡± effused Mu Hao.


    ¡°Where does your confidencee from?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡±ughed Xiaoshuai, sitting on a step above them.


    ¡°Nopliments?¡± Mu Hao sighed.


    ¡°You care about how he evaluates you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah. He¡¯s a hero and True God¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s my goal, so I¡¯ve been doing my best not to embarrass him.¡±


    Mu Yu always enjoyed Mu Hao¡¯s praise more than anyone¡¯s and derived a sense of aplishment from them even though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint why.


    ¡°He also often calls me ¡®Dull Kid¡¯. I know it¡¯s tough for me to surpass him, but I¡¯ll do my best. What did he say about me?¡±


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s see. He said you¡¯re sort of slow, like to act tough when you aren¡¯t and pretend you¡¯re a know-it-all.¡±


    Mu Hao lowered his head. ¡°Really? I¡¯m not that disappointing.¡±


    A smile came to Mu Yu¡¯s lips as he watched Mu Hao waddle in disappointment. ¡°That said, he said he likes being your brother. He only cares about what you think of him as he wants to be a brother you can depend on.¡±


    ¡°Does he¡­? Pfft, I don¡¯t want to rely on someone who always makes fun of me,¡± responded Mu Hao, spirits lifted. ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He wants to know if you¡¯ll forgive him.¡±


    ¡°For always teasing me?¡±


    ¡°No. I suppose you¡¯ve heard the rumours going on about him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have! All of those ims about him razing Eastern Desert City and colluding with elemental demons are lies! He would never do that! True God is a good man! They used Mu Yu of conspiring with fiends, and it all turned out to be a tall tale. They¡¯re maligning him because they¡¯re jealous! Weak people are always the same!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. What would you think if he really did massacre Eastern Desert City¡¯s residents?¡±


    ¡°There are no ifs. Mu Yu is a hero, and heroes don¡¯t massacre cities.¡±


    ¡°Hero, huh?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 923July 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 922July 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 913June 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    <strong><em>Live in Reality</em></strong>


    ¡°¡­ Your Brother Mu Yu isn¡¯t a hero.¡±


    ¡°He is!¡±


    ¡°He was the one who massacred the residents of Eastern Desert City.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my brother¡¯s friend, are you?! You¡¯re also jealous of him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of him.¡± As much as it hurt Mu Yu to do it, Mu Yu removed his disguise as he stated, ¡°He personally slew the cultivators. There¡¯s no arguing it.¡±


    Mu Hao jumped to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare malign my br-¡±


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you in the dark all this time.¡±


    Once Mu Hao recollected his thoughts, he jumped to another step and then froze as he did not know how to continue. Mu Yu followed after Mu Hao and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±¡°You¡¯re not my brother. You just cast Hundred Faces Illusion Formation to act as his imposter. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± Mu Hao jumped to the step below, only to end up higher.


    Mu Yu jumped after Mu Hao. ¡°This jade stone prove I¡¯m him?¡±


    Mu Yu stopped Mu Hao from hopping away again and took thetter¡¯s jade stone to ce theirs together, showing they could glow upon contact. There was no way anyone could create a bootleg of them.


    Mu Hao snatched his jade stone back. ¡°My brother would never massacre people!¡±


    ¡°What you think isn¡¯t all there is to see.¡±


    ¡°How so? Tell me why you massacred all those people, then!¡±


    ¡°You believe me now?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°They deserved it.¡±


    Mu Hao mped his teeth together.


    ¡°What do you think of Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Humankind¡¯s leaders who lead and protect us from elemental demons. You should be following after their example.¡±


    ¡°In reality, they¡¯re the ones colluding with elemental demons. They¡¯re the ones who instigate the fights between the races!¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think elemental demons ambushed Daoist Yuande and Patriarch? It¡¯s because Patriarch can fix every city¡¯s barrier. There won¡¯t be fights if elemental demons can¡¯t invade. Third Heaven Pce told the elemental demons to assassinate Patriarch. They also ced Daoist Yuande under their control!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Hao suddenly saw an exnation as to why Zhuge Xiaosheng did not hate Daoist Yuande and even took care of thetter when it was Daoist Yuande who backstabbed him. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to be in the dark¡­ And I do care about how you think of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I want to leave.¡±


    Mu Yu chose to let Mu Hao leave, thereby taking Mu Hao back to ground floor. Zhuge Xiaosheng happened to cross paths with Mu Hao, who stomped off, and inquired, ¡°Did you tell him the truth, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It looks like he needs time. Before he joined, he always asked me about you. I told him everything I could tell him. He idolises you, which is why he¡¯s always pushed himself. He¡¯s demonstrated he has talent for formations with his rapid improvement rate. I bring him along on jobs to expand his horizons.


    ¡°This is a tough pill for him to swallow. If elemental demons are rampaging, we are held in higher regard. He hoped to show what he could do and fight elemental demons as you did, not Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ is a shackle to me. I never wanted to hide the truth from him. I don¡¯t know if this was the right choice, nevertheless.¡±


    ¡°I understand theplications of ascending to Ascension Realm.¡±


    Recalling Zhuge Xiaosheng was also a Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer cultivator, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°Patriarch, what is holding you back?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster¡¯sst words were his wish to see Formation Sect survive the chaos in the future. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant back then. Regardless, I understood that I had a duty to fulfil. Hence, Formation Sect¡¯s future has be what I stress over.


    ¡°When you revealed the truth, I finally understood what Grandmaster meant. The reason Formation Sect suffered instability was myck of confidence. You provided me with confidence; you were a ray of light in the darkness when you took the blow for me. As long as you are around, I know Formation Sect will survive.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng suddenly felt a surge of Ascension Realm qi circte through his body. ¡°Turning you into my source of confidence has helped me ovee my problem, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°This is why I believe telling the truth is important. He will suffer now; however, he will see the truth.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mu Yu smiled hopelessly. ¡°I hope he understands.¡±


    ***


    Despite the weakest cultivators kneeling being Ascension Realm cultivators, none dared to raise their head in Bai Jie¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Have you learnt who Chu Xiachi and Xiao Ran are?¡± Bai Jie questioned in an uninterested tone.


    ¡°No¡­¡± quavered someone below.


    ¡°Their whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Mu Yu is at Pill Cauldron Sect for sure, however, as we have lost contact with Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao.¡±


    ¡°Have you found the ninth immortal of Third Heaven?¡±


    ¡°We could not find them using our secret method. The good news is that we have clues.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°They are rted to Mu Yu as Mu Yu has interacted with them before.¡±


    ¡°His family?¡±


    ¡°No, nobody in his family has any immortality attributes. ording to our investigations, the ninth immortal does not have any cultivation, or their cultivation is too weak to be picked up. Something on him is blocking us off from digging deeper.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a simple solution ¨C process of elimination. Dig up everyone rted to Mu Yu. I want that ninth immortal!¡±


    ¡°As youmand, Your Eminence!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 494November 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 501December 4, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 518December 12, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    <strong><em>Tian Ran</em></strong>


    Mu Yu assured Yao Wuji that he would exin the reason behind thetter¡¯s actions to Daoist Yundan andpany, while Cai Lie assured his shifu to return to Pill Cauldron Sect. After lengthy speeches, the two of them managed to persuade Yao Wuji to return to Pill Cauldron Sect.


    On the way out of Formation Sect, Mu Yu encountered Mu Hao waiting for him up ahead, face burning. Mu Yu, therefore, instructed, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Mu Hao stated, clearly uneasy.


    ¡°You here to see me off?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa told me Mu Yu is someone who knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Mu Hao responded with his head down.


    ¡°Your point?¡±


    ¡°So he must¡¯ve had a reason for massacring those at the city. Those cultivators must¡¯ve deserved it. He doesn¡¯t kill the innocent, right?¡± Though it was a question, Mu Hao was actually praying his assumption was true.


    ¡°All I can tell you is that I¡¯m no hero. I only help those who deserve help.¡±¡°People are sting True God and hoping Third Heaven Pce will save the world. I¡¯m more willing to put my trust in True God than Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I will surpass you.¡±


    ¡°Keep your word.¡±


    Mu Hao turned the other way to leave, while Mu Yu departed Formation Sect after finally setting that problem to rest.


    Daoist Yuande¡¯s fear of flying implied he had forgotten that he still had his cultivation. As such, Yao Wuji had to assure him everything would be fine.


    Cai Lie questioned, ¡°Mu Yu, you going to go see Tian Ran?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yao Wuji asked, ¡°Mu Yu, do you know what she is to Secr World Sect now?¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie told me she is a divine maiden. Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Several months ago, she was promoted to the next matriarch candidate and is being groomed for the role. Secr World Sect¡¯s matriarchs cannot have rtionships with men. Her mother is held prisoner there for eternity due to breaking thatw.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about their rules.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I like that side of you. If you ask me, being my sister-inw is more important than leading Secr World Sect. In saying that, you seriously don¡¯t want to mess with that old witch, bro¡­¡±


    ¡°Cai Lie, watch your tongue,¡± chastised Yao Wuji.


    Cai Lie poked his tongue out. ¡°You remember Ximen Buxing? Their elders are always hunting him for their disciples¡¯ sake. They won¡¯t show any mercy. I guess Ximen Buxing¡¯s skin is thick enough to handle it. I suppose you¡¯re good enough to work around them now.¡±


    ¡°You still need to be cautious, Mu Yu. If you want to be with Tian Ran, you must prepare to make an enemy out of Secr World Sect,¡± warned Yao Wuji.


    ¡°No old witch can scare us. Tian Ran is Old White Beard¡¯s daughter and in love with Mu Yu,¡± Xiaoshuai stated.


    ¡°Who is Old White Beard?¡±


    ¡°You two know who Tian Ran¡¯s father is?¡± Cai Lie questioned.


    Mu Yu rubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I¡­ can trust you, right?¡±


    Cai Lie and Yao Wuji nodded, with thetter conveying, ¡°That said, you do not have to tell us if it is an important secret.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nosy. Whoever managed to win the heart of Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden is my idol!¡± Cai Lie opined.


    ¡°Are you praising Mu Yu?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Yeah. By the way, you better teach me how to woo girls, bro. I want to try courting a girl from Jade Sect and¡­¡± Cai Lie leaned into Mu Yu¡¯s ear and chortled.


    Yao Wuji pinched Cai Lie¡¯s ear. ¡°And here I thought you had matured.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, we¡¯re adults now, so it¡¯s fine for you to steal her heart. I¡¯m also a normal man. I promised to obey everything Shifu says from now, so I would ask for Shifu¡¯s input before I take her into my room to, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with you, shameless.¡± After deliberating whether he should divulge the secret or not, Mu Yu informed, ¡°Tian Ran¡¯s father is actually my shifu.¡±


    Cai Lie and Yao Wuji mmed their brakes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Mu Yu affirmed upon witnessing the next-level surprise.


    Cai Lie pressed a hand on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You two are a perfect match in every facet. Who cares about being a matriarch when you can be True God¡¯s daughter? Mu Yu, you have to snatch her away from them.¡±


    Yao Wuji shared, ¡°Mu Yu, the reason Secr World Sect¡¯s matriarch cannot develop a rtionship with men is because their Secr World Lotus Style¡¯s most advanced section, Secr World Emotion Severing Technique, is a technique reserved for virgins. They must cut off all their emotions and protect their virginity to maximise its power, which is why their matriarchs have always been aloof and bereft of any rtionship. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡±


    ¡°All the more reason for me to stop her,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    ¡°Guess we need raid Secr World Sect,¡± voiced Cai Lie.


    ¡°You want to be Mu Yu¡¯s dead weight?¡± castigated Yao Wuji.


    ¡°I have an obligation to help him, Shifu. Moreover, Tian Ran should be considered your disciple. Think about it: True God¡¯s daughter, your disciple, is being forced to severe her emotions. Can you ept that?¡±


    ¡°I certainly do want to protect her innocent nature. Mu Yu, I will lend you a hand.¡±


    ¡°Thanks in advance.¡±


    Hourster, they reached Ku Mu¡¯s valley that Leng Bingxue had now renovated into nature¡¯s paradise, much to Mu Yu¡¯s liking. Unfortunately, good times did notst.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yao Wuji asked upon noticing Mu Yu¡¯s tension. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 890June 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 891June 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 887June 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    <strong><em>Threat</em></strong>


    All of the formations Mu Yu installed in the valley had been activated to fight off Third Heaven Pce¡¯s invaders, riling Mu Yu up. Mu Yu subsequently sped off to confront the two Body Synthesis Realm and Ascension Realm invaders, finding the valley demolished and Celestial Fiend Tree strewn across the ground. Skipping the introductions, Mu Yu came in swinging!


    The Ascension Realm cultivator spawned a hand to catch Mu Yu¡¯s qi long before it could hit. ¡°Now this is a pleasant surprise. Why is your cultivation back to Body Synthesis Realm?¡±


    It was obvious who attacked them for there was only one person who appeared invisible to them and used the same technique.


    Mu Yu could not press the attack as they already had Leng Bingxue in their hands as well as Ku Mu¡¯s corpse!


    ¡°Mu Yu, he¡¯s rank fifteen ultimate immortal, Yu Xuo!¡± shouted Leng Bingxue from a Body Synthesis Realm middle-aged man¡¯s hold, face ashen.


    ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d show up,¡± remarked Yu Xuo, grabbing Ku Mu¡¯s clothing. ¡°This is Eternally Youthful Ku Mu who cast Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian on you. I thought he was some freak, but he¡¯s just a corpse.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s fury snapped the shackles in his left arm, releasing bloodlust energy throughout his body. With outputparable to natural lightning, Mu Yu shed down with all his might. Yu Xuo shook his head and pulled Ku Mu over by the throat, forcing Mu Yu to cancel out his attack from three metres away.


    ¡°Release him!¡±¡°What happened? Scared? Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°These scumbags again?!¡± thundered Cai Lie, arriving on the scene.


    ¡°I said, release him,¡± Mu Yu demanded in a low voice, cancelling out the residue energy of his swing.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you swing? Tsk, tsk, we should¡¯ve captured him earlier if we knew he would be such an effective countermeasure against you. I want to perform an experiment to determine his worth. Kill the three pests behind you, and I¡¯ll release him,¡± ordered Yu Xuo, ginning. ¡°Those three sacks of crap aren¡¯t worthy of seeing us. If you don¡¯t kill them, I¡¯ll maim Ku Mu¡¯s corpse right now, hahaha.¡±


    Mu Yu shut his eyes to calm his mind, ignoring the demand he would never adhere to.


    ¡°Are you just going to brush me off?¡± Yu Xo suspended Ku Mu¡¯s corpse in his hands.


    Mu Yu opened his vengeful eyes.


    ¡°Time to crash the party!¡±


    Nobody could make out what happened next besides describing it as a light flitting in from behind Yu Xuo. When Yu Xuo opened his mouth to speak, blood poured out of it, indicating he was unaware a de had already prated his throat.


    ¡°Finally found you, Rank Fifteen. Now Shifu won¡¯t put me on a cucking stool, haha.¡±


    In seconds, Yu Xuo lost his soul energy, unravelling his hideous appearance.


    Mu Yu threw an extra swing, cleaving Yu Xuo in half from the top, then snatched Ku Mu¡¯s corpse off thetter.


    ¡°Be careful, man. You nearly killed me,¡± hollered Chu Xiachi, jumping away from Mu Yu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°He had iting!¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to tell who killed him now that you¡¯ve halved him?¡± Chu Xiachi checked his wrist for a change. Upon seeing the number fifteen surface on his wrist, he cheered, ¡°Yes! I killed him!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Dad. I promised to not let you get hurt again.¡± Mu Yu swung his wrath again, halving Yu Xuo¡¯s torso from his lower body. He tidied up Ku Mu¡¯s body, then proceeded to blow the two restraining Leng Bingxue to smithereens. He subsequently said to Chu Xiachi, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to save you. I was only after rank fifteen. I¡¯ve been chasing him for days. Laters.¡±


    Catching up, Cai Lie inquired, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Someone strong,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    Leng Bingxue hurried over to check Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu suppressed his bloodlust energy and then transferred qi from his sword to his body, forcing the bloodlust energy and soul energy back to his left arm. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m f-,¡± Upon seeing her father, Leng Bingxue snapped, ¡°What is he doing here?!¡±


    Yao Wuji exined, ¡°I was looking for you. He has a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Coward,¡± insulted Leng Bingxue.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m not a coward!¡± cried Daoist Yuande, clinging to Yao Wuji.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a coward, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, do you know what happened to Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t cared. I just want to live my own life.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect was almost wiped out. Third Heaven Pce is the one who did this to Uncle. He is now suffering from a mental condition.¡±


    Mu Yu added, ¡°I came here to bring you back to Pill Cauldron Sect as it needs you now. Those three were Third Heaven Pce¡¯s henchmen.¡±


    ¡°What about Shi Dengtian?¡±


    ¡°I killed him.¡±


    Leng Bingxue shut her eyes and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you have to understand Uncle had his reasons.¡±


    Leng Bingxue used her eyes to ask Mu Yu for confirmation.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s death is not Elder Yuande¡¯s mistake. My dad won¡¯t hold it against him. The true culprit is Third Heaven Pce,¡± Mu Yu asserted, eyes fixed on Ku Mu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 771April 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 915June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 628February 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    <strong><em>Origins of Ultimate Immortals Monument</em></strong>


    ¡°I never imagined you would end up in this state,¡± expressed Leng Bingxue, emotionally gazing at her father. Even after being forgiven, Daoist Yuande had yet to recover.


    ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take care of him and help him restore his memories.¡±


    Aforted smile came to Yao Wuji¡¯s lips.


    At Mu Yu¡¯s urging, Leng Bingxue brought Daoist Yuande along to return to Pill Cauldron Sect as Mu Yu convinced her it would not be safe in the valley anymore. Daoist Yundan promised, ¡°We will work together to help Uncle recover. Junior Brother Yao, I apologise f-¡±


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, Patriarch,¡± expressed Yao Wuji.


    ¡°I have cleared it up with everyone, so everyone understands why you did what you did.¡±


    Yao Wuji patted Cai Lie on the shoulder. ¡°It matters not. His opinion of me matters more than anyone else¡¯s.¡±¡°I have you back, Shifu. I¡¯ll fix any mouth that besmirches you.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Mu Yu put He Jinglong andpany¡¯s body to rest at Pill Cauldron Sect and then took Ku Mu to Revealing Cauldron as he was convinced it was the safest ce to hide from Third Heaven Pce. ¡°Wait here for me, Dad.¡±


    Dabai and Dahei climbed out of Revealing Cauldron to try waking Ku Mu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± stated Mu Yu.


    Dabai and Dahei rushed over to block Mu Yu¡¯s path as thetter walked away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Dahei¡¯s head. ¡°Mu Yu, they want you to leave Ku Mu¡¯s soul behind.¡¯


    ¡°Not happening. I must protect Dad¡¯s soul.¡±


    Dahei and Dabei bounced up and downm then did circles.


    Xiaoshuai interpreted, ¡°They¡¯re saying that they can watch over Soul Fixing Formation as it¡¯s the very formation that¡¯s maintaining Ku Mu¡¯s status as their owner. Unless Ku Mu¡¯s body and soul are together, they won¡¯t sustain Revealing Cauldron even without you around.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Put some thought into it. Primordial Yin Yang has its own mind. If the previous owner passes away, ownership should migrate, yet that wasn¡¯t the case. ordingly, we can infer that Soul Fixing Formation is the reason Primordial Yin Yang hasn¡¯t deemed Ku Mu dead.¡±


    ¡°Dabai and Dahei can guard Soul Fixing Formation.¡±


    Dabai and Dahei spun around.


    Xiaoshuai tranted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Yu thought it through and responded, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll continue my search for Reverend Nilei. Dad, I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Mu Yu ced the jade piece in Ku Mu¡¯s hand and bid farewell to Revealing Cauldron with Xiaoshuai.


    Once Mu Yu was out of sight, Dabai and Dahei dove into the jade piece. Ku Mu¡¯s damaged soul began to glow as his body and soul resonated. The text in the cauldron also lit up, triggering the emergence of an eight trigrams diagram below Ku Mu¡¯s body.


    ***


    Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s members watched Mu Yu take the spiral pills and spirit formations to rebuild the desecratedndscape.


    ¡°Please make it,¡± prayed Daoist Yundan.


    From atop Revealing Cauldron, Mu Yu conjured formation lines. He nted around a hundred thousand spiral pills into Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s corners,bining them with spirit formations. He summoned a ray of light from Revealing Formation, then proceeded to send them into every inch ofnd. Thend began to shift and move as the elements began to converge. Mountains, rivers, trees and so forth bloomed on thends once again in a matter of seconds.


    Mu Yu returned to Daoist Yundan¡¯s side. ¡°The rest is up to you. I cannot restore buildings, so Pill Hall is also beyond me. I have moved Pill Manual Hall and whatnot back to where they belong, however.¡±


    ¡°That is plenty. Mu Yu, we owe you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I need to get moving now. Whatever goes on in the outside world or is mentioned, block them out. Recuperating and staying safe until we¡¯re ready to challenge Third Heaven Pce is what¡¯s important now.¡±


    Helian Kong came over to say, ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect will fight alongside you, Mu Yu. Before you leave, I need to have a word in private with you about Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to speak. I will be cautious whenever they are involved.¡±


    Helian Kong had everyone leave then informed, ¡°While you were away, I had a reconnaissance team dig up some information and found at that Ultimate Immortals Ranking¡¯s significance is the same as it was back then.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said it was something Third Heaven Pce came up with for entertainment.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to beat around the bush, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Long ago, it wasn¡¯t used just to fend off elemental demons but all other races. Did you see the other races in Demon-Sealing Pagoda, such as the lunar race?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Well, the lunar race is another race from another world. I suppose this is the first time you¡¯ve heard this?¡±


    ¡°Another world? That¡¯s scary!¡±mented Xiaoshuai, reacting stunned as Helian Kong would want as he ate an apple.


    ¡°Yes. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s initial aim was to protect Third Heaven from foreign invaders. The chosen nine ultimate immortals are supposed to use the ultimate immortals monument as a tool to wield Nine Heavens Combat Formation against foreign races. It was associated with fighting off elemental demons for they were the race we crossed paths with.¡±


    ¡°What sort of formation is Nine Heavens Combat Formation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an aeonic formation that borrows celestial preservation energy as a formation foundation, and its output poweres from the nine chosen ultimate immortals ¨C the nine mystic immortals. You don¡¯t know what celestial preservation energy is, do you?¡±


    Helian Kong wanted Mu Yu to provide a surprised reaction. Else, he would not seem profound. Though he already knew, Mu Yu decided to y along. ¡°Yeah, I¡­ have never heard of it.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 935July 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 302August 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 939July 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    <strong><em>Nine Heavens Combat Formation</em></strong>


    Wearing the visage of an elder, Helian Kong exined, ¡°Celestial preservation energy is an energy produced when nine immortals work together that also preserves the world. Nine Heavens Combat Formation uses that energy as its formation foundation tobat foreign races. Of course, that includes elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°I thought only Nine Heavens Reverse Development Formation could use celestial preservation energy,¡± Mu Yu blurted.


    ¡°Where did you hear about them? I never knew that could utilise celestial preservation energy.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I was just mumbling random stuff. Since Nine Heavens Combat Formation can fight off foreign races, why does it matter to Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for asking the question. Third Heaven Pce doesn¡¯t actually control the monument; they can activate it but can¡¯t interfere with it. No matter who bes the final nine, Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t interfere with them and must abide by the monument¡¯s rules. All they can do is to control the nine.¡±


    ¡°Does Nine Heavens Combat Formation have any other function besides fending off foreign races?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give an example. Let¡¯s say you be one of the mystic nine immortals, you will be able to wield the formation. Celestial preservation energy is the most potent energy in Third Heaven. Has it clicked for you? As it is the most potent energy, it can be sent into the monument, meaning the energy can be used to cast other formations. Based on what you¡¯ve told me about Bai Jie, I suspect he has an agenda for celestial preservation energy.¡±


    ¡°What might that be for?¡±¡°That¡¯s beyond me. The day before, Third Heaven Pce publicised they¡¯d be dying the contest to determine the nine mystic immortals by half a year. If I¡¯m to hazard a guess, it must be attributed to the sudden surge of dark horses. Be it Xiang Nan, Chu Xiachi, Xiao Ran, you and so forth, none of you are under their control, yet you all have a chance of bing the nine mystic immortals. If you lot be the nine mystic immortals, Bai Jie¡¯s n to obtain celestial preservation energy will be as good as gone. That¡¯s why he needs to ensure the conditions are set to prevent you lot from cing in the top nine.¡±


    ¡°How can they control when the final contest is held if they can¡¯t control the monument?¡±


    ¡°Who else besides Third Heaven Pce can have everyone convene at the monument? Every ultimate immortal is waiting for their call. Therefore, it¡¯s tantamount to them controlling the time of the contest.¡±


    ¡°What are the conditions formencing the contest?¡±


    ¡°Once two thirds of the crests are on the monument. Bai Jie can¡¯t interfere with the process of selection. I¡¯ll keep digging. In the meantime, you need to progress your cultivation. You need to be one of the mystic immortals.¡±


    ¡°Which is stronger, the nine immortals controlling celestial preservation energy or Nine Heavens Combat Formation controlling celestial preservation energy?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I think Nine Heavens Combat Formation is superior by a tad since the nine immortals are only hosts for celestial preservation energy. Being a host doesn¡¯t mean they can control celestial preservation energy; they might be able to control it transiently. Don¡¯t quote me on that. What I can confidently tell you is that you need Ultimate Immortals Monument to control celestial preservation energy.¡±


    Mu Yu mused, <em>Bai Jie might¡¯ve discovered Archfiend Qinglong¡¯s n to deploy Nine Heavens Reverse Development Formation to eradicate them. Since he¡¯s helpless against it even with celestial preservation energy, he¡¯s doing everything he can to control Ultimate Immortals Monument until he can have the nine mystic immortals counter using Nine Heavens Combat Formation. This means that he who controls celestial preservation energy is the victor.</em>


    Chin in his hands, Xiaoshuai pointed out, ¡°If Bai Jie activated the monument to obtain the rights to celestial preservation energy, why didn¡¯t he decide on the nine mystic immortals from the start? He could ensure the nine were his cronies if he did that.¡±


    Helian Kong stroked his beard. ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t activate it for the celestial preservation energy but merely as an excuse to collect soul energy. He must¡¯ve begun this n once he figured out Archfiend Qinglong was carrying out a n to dethrone him. What we can take away from this is that he¡¯s not as confident in his subordinates as he gives off. If I¡¯m correct, he is s-¡±


    ¡°Searching for the ninth immortal!¡± Mu Yu interjected. ¡°I need to go and protect the ninth immortal.¡±


    ¡°Do you n to bring him to Pill Cauldron Sect or Formation Sect?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired, biting his finger.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Yeah. Regardless of the fact that there are formations protecting him, I¡¯m still worried as he¡¯s the easiest one for Third Heaven Pce to capture. I¡¯ll pick him up once I¡¯m done with my jobs on hand.¡±


    Helian Kong asked, ¡°What are you two talking about? Who is this ¡®he¡¯?¡±


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai looked to each other before responding, ¡°The ninth immortal!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 789April 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 940July 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 329September 9, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    <strong><em>Gambler and Pioneer</em></strong>


    While cultivators were in uproar over Chu Xiachi¡¯s rank, he was suspended over the top of a pungent pond outside Gambling City, crying, ¡°Shifu, I took rank fifteen, so why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Since when did you be rank fifteen?¡± fumed Daoist Chu Buqu.


    ¡°Yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday? I ced my bet on the top twenty rankings changingst month. Yesterday was the beginning of a new month, which means that I lost all of my spirit stones! Tell me why you don¡¯t deserve this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shifu! I swear I¡¯m sorry! The prick was tough to find. It took me days to track him down. Please spare me, Shifu!¡±


    ¡°I need to blow off some steam!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, Junior Sister, help me out here!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, did Mu Yu really murder Yu Xuo in one sh?¡± inquired Chu Xiaoqing, sitting on a rock.¡°Yes, yes, it was the most amazing sh I¡¯d ever seen. Now help me out!¡±


    ¡°He really is so cool.¡± Flowers bloomed in those eyes of Chu Xiaoqing.


    Daoist Chu Buqu cast his eyes over to the woods nearby. ¡°Get your bum out here.¡±


    The individual in blue flew out and bowed. ¡°Xiao Ran sends his greetings, Elder.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, punk?¡±


    Xiao Ran nced to Chu Xiachu, who had been locked into a cage, and suggested, ¡°How about this one waits for you to finish your business first?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ran, what sort of man kicks a downed man?!¡± cursed Chu Xiachi.


    Xiao Ran tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°How are you doing, Brother Xiachi?¡±


    ¡°How do I look like I¡¯m doing, you cornhole? Once I get out, I¡¯ll whoop you to the future and b-¡±


    ¡°Elder, shifu asked this one to invite you over for a chat,¡± stated Xiao Ran, ignoring Chu Xiachi.


    ¡°Tell him toe over to me if he wants to talk. I¡¯m a busy man. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy teaching my disciple to cultivate even now?¡±


    ¡°This is the least ideal cultivation method, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Elder, Third Heaven Pce has postponed the contest to ater date. You should understand what that means. Shifu said he would like you to pay the 712 spirit stones you owe him in thest bet if you refuse to see him. If you pay him the visit, he will write the debt off.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go boys and girls.¡± Daoist Chu Buqu snapped his fingers, erasing the cage Chu Xiachi was in and took off.


    Chu Xiachi clumsily bounced off the water surface tond next to Xiao Ran. ¡°All because you had to show your face, I had to go and fight for a damn rank.¡±


    ¡°I never meant to. Also, you owe me for saving you just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. Is that what you thought I¡¯d say? I saw you on the cusp of bursting intoughter!¡±


    ¡°Who would pass up the opportunity to watch you suffer? Besides, I was curious to learn how you usually train.¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll uppercut you into the ether. By the way, when are you going to kick some more Third Heaven Pce behind? Give me a heads up so that I can ce a bet. By the way, lend me some spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I loaned 212st time, so lest go with 38 this time.¡±


    ¡°So two hundred and fifty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back. Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Junior Sister, snap out of it!¡±


    ***


    ¡°So, the old bullcrap artist first or Tian Ran first?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Tian Ran.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. I can¡¯t wait to see their disciples bathing.¡±


    ¡°Is that what gentlemen do?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, we were no longer gentlemen from thest time we came across them bathing.¡±


    ¡°That was an ident.¡±


    ¡°They say don¡¯t fear ruffians; fear ruffians who now how to talk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called keeping a low profile.¡±


    Since Pure Peace City was on the way to Secr World Sect, Mu Yu thought it would be a good idea to pass on the jade pieces to Chenxi andpany in case they needed to be teleported during an emergency.


    ¡°The ghostie imed elemental demons would assault Pure Peace City during ourst run in. I wonder how it¡¯s doing now,¡± Xiaoshuai verbalised.


    ¡°Patriarch told me which cities elemental demons have attacked, but Pure Peace City wasn¡¯t among them.¡±


    Mu Yu created a tunnel for the citizens of Pure Peace City as well as cast formations to prevent fiend beast invasions.


    ¡°What if someone finds this cavern and damages my Teleporting Invincible-Fearless Xiaoshuai Formation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cast some formations to forbid anyone besides us from entering. As such, they¡¯ll be able to exit but not enter,¡± elucidated Mu Yu, spending the next few hours carrying out the n


    Mu Yu caught a chicken to run some tests on since Xiaoshuai¡¯s amazingly tough body would not be representative of ordinary folks. Mu Yu tied a jade piece to the chicken¡¯s leg and walked back. The chicken immediately tried to fly. Mu Yu teleported it in time, nheless.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, the chicken¡¯s safety is paramount,¡± urged Xiaoshuai.


    Upon entering, Mu Yu heaved a breath of relief. ¡°Good. It¡¯s not missing even one feather, which means Teleporting Handsome Formation works as intended.¡±


    ¡°The chicken bears the conscience of the citizens and is their hope in times of crisis. Its sess is their survival, and its failure is their demise. If this war between humans and elemental demons culls the selfish then the grateful will be the stars of the future. The chicken is the second pioneer of Teleporting Invincible-Fearless Xiaoshuai Formation. It is a chicken we must sing the praises of!¡±


    Xiaoshuai popped a hat onto the chicken¡¯s head as if it was a crown and then whipped out a pill me stone.


    An hourter¡­


    ¡°This is what you call a premium drumstick!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the roast chicken wing is killer, too.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 892June 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 876June 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 875June 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    <strong><em>Secr World Sect¡¯s Divine Maiden</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having patrols in the sky and at the door when they don¡¯t have the city barrier anymore? As if they could stop the elemental demons without it,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, now in his human form.


    ¡°It makes no difference to us,¡± Mu Yu responded, descending into a remote vige of Pure Peace City. He ambled over to Chen Xi, who was holding onto a hand-sized statue of True God. ¡°Chen Xi, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Chen Xi jumped to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Seems you have something on your mind,¡± opined Mu Yu, sitting down next to Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi exhaled mncholically. ¡°You are an immortal master, right? You like True God, right?¡±


    ¡°Why the question?¡±


    ¡°Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden will be visiting the city tomorrow. They¡¯reing to recruit children with an aptitude to cultivate, and I want to try, but I was told I can¡¯t try out since I support True God.¡±


    Mu Yu caressed Chen Xi¡¯s head. ¡°What do you think?¡±¡°I want to be an immortal master to drive off the elemental demons. I support True God, though.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go cheer for you tomorrow. You never know if you might get in.¡±


    Mu Yu didn¡¯t think it would be dangerous for Chen Xi to join Secr World Sect even if they were Third Heaven Pce¡¯s puppet, believing a beginner child would not have much to do with the schemes.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you!¡±


    Mu Yu smiled back. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my parents.¡± Chen Xi ran off to her house.


    Mu Yu transferred a formation from his fingertips to Chen Xi¡¯s mind. ¡°Remember: this jade piece is only to be crushed when your life is in danger. Otherwise, protect it well. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    Chen Xi nkly nodded.


    ¡°Why do you have to control her using Divine Soul Formation?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired, leaving with Mu Yu.


    ¡°She¡¯s a kid at the end of the day; I¡¯m worried she can¡¯t keep a secret. If some coward finds out about it and steals it, she¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to go for a stroll and grab a bite?¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll see if we can find out something on Tian Ran. I don¡¯t think it¡¯smon for Secr World Sect toe here to recruit, especially since they only recruit disciples once every two years and this year isn¡¯t one of those years.¡±


    Apparently, Secr World Sect was recruiting young girls who were five years old or a tad older to join their sect since their divine maiden recently had some sess ¨C which was vaguely defined ¨C and elemental demons were running amok. Pure Peace City was but one among the numerous cities they were passing by.


    ¡°Divine Maiden has seeded in cultivation. Her holy light is a blessing. Why does it sound like some brainwashing passage?¡± Xiaoshuai had as much food as he could carry in no time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I assume Tian Ran is the divine maiden who is supposed to be visiting, nevertheless. If she doese here, it¡¯ll save us a trip to Secr World Sect.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for some hugs.¡±


    ¡°Clean the grease off your hands first!¡±


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai could hear the city¡¯s citizens, plenty of whom were men, mouring from inside the inn they lodged early the next morning. With the way the members of Secr World Sect treated themselves as holy beings whommoners were not worthy of feasting their eyes on, it was an understandable reaction. Even cultivators climbed onto roofs for a glimpse.


    Mu Yu, who wanted to clear the air with Tian Ran, picked up Chen Xi and flew up to a roof, while Xiaoshuai generously shared a meat bun with her. Chen Xi was on cloud nine while she was eating; however, the tension kicked in once she was done.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Chen Xi? Did it not taste good? Want a drumstick?¡± Xiaoshuai took out a greasy drumstick.


    ¡°No, Brother Xiaoshuai. I just heard the immortal masters saying Secr World Sect recruit disciples based on their appearances. D-do I look pretty?¡±


    The whole Brother Xiaoshuai trope started when Xiaoshuai told Chen Xi he was ten years old, making him three years older than her.


    Mu Yu crouched down and assured with a smile, ¡°You do look pretty, Chen Xi. Have confidence in yourself. You understand gratitude. Those who understand gratitude are the prettiest.¡±


    ¡°Should I hide this statue of True God? What if they destroy it when they see it? You can¡¯t buy them anymore.¡±


    ¡°No. Be yourself; don¡¯t hide yourself. You never know if they might like you more because you have his statue,¡± Mu Yu suggested, referring to Tian Ran recognising her father.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Tricking kids again,¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Xiaoshuai ripped off a piece of drumstick grouchily.


    Mu Yu cast his gaze over to the city doors, inwardly asked, <em>How have you been, Tian Ran?</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 945July 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 944July 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 946July 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    <strong><em>Secr World Divine Maiden</em></strong>


    Seven maidens from Secr World Sect left a yellow streak of afterimages behind them, embellishing their descent into the heart of the city vacated for them with flower petals as they hopped from one golden lotus to the next so lightly that they gave the impression of being weightless. A tall maiden adorned in greennded in the centre of the seven, drawing attention with her eloquence and Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer cultivation.


    ¡°It really is you,¡± Mu Yu subconsciously enunciated, then suppressed his urge to run over and embrace her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Xi inquired, noticing Mu Yu¡¯s emotional high.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I just remembered something from the past,¡± replied Mu Yu, mulling, <em>I wonder if she still remembers me after all these years? I¡¯m now the public enemy of cultivators.</em>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai, sharing another meat bun with Chen Xi.


    Though the elegant woman attired in white next to Tian Ran¡¯s cultivation appeared to be Body Synthesis Realm at a nce, Mu Yu could see through the concealment and recognise her Ascension Realm cultivation. Though the woman had the appearance of a woman barely in her thirties, there was no hiding the folds of skin by the corners of her eyes. As the appointed sessor to Secr World Sect, Tian Ran¡¯s safety was the sect¡¯s priority at all times, hence the presence of an elder to guard her.


    The woman dressed in white used her qi to force those trying to steal glimpses of them from the sky back to the ground, ensuring nobody was able to feast their eyes on them within a hundred square metres from above.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one in white?¡±¡°Elder Yan Qingyun, an elder supposedly almost a hundred despite her appearance.¡±


    ¡°They really don¡¯t age, huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to put on such haughty airs?¡± griped Mu Yu, regrouping with Chen Xi¡¯s parents.


    Chen Xi¡¯s mother inquired, ¡°Immortal Master, do you think Chen Xi has a chance of being chosen?¡±


    ¡°She will be fine,¡± assured Mu Yu.


    ¡°I am d to hear that.¡± Chen Xi¡¯s father stroked her head.


    Tian Ran and her Yan Qingyun sat down on chairs carved in the shape of phoenixes and spawned a phantasmal lotus with a ten metre radius to ward off the heat overhead. Families had gathered at the spot Secr world Sect¡¯s group was gathered for their daughters to be tested. Consequently, it was close to impossible for Mu Yu to elope with Tian Ran without anyone noticing.


    ¡°You got this, Chen Xi!¡± cheered Xiaoshuai, cleaning the grease off her with spiritual qi.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, a broke bum still holding onto Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s statue wants to join Secr World Sect? He¡¯s a traitor. What are you, stupid or ignorant?¡± snubbed an adult.


    ¡°True God is not a traitor!¡± rebuked Chen Xi.


    A nine-year-old girl with the adult added, ¡°Everyone with ties to him is now interrogated as a criminal. You should smash thatughable toy apart if you want to join Secr World Sect.¡±


    ¡°True God is a hero. You can¡¯t even purchase his statue anymore.¡± Chen Xi hugged her statue tightly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s a hero, we¡¯d all be living in fear now. He¡¯s the one who released the elemental demons. Nobody wants you,¡± insulted the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s rich,ing from an ugly, conceited and annoyingss,¡± Xiaoshuai ribbed.


    ¡°Who did you call ugly?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ you. Is it that difficult for you to figure out?¡±


    ¡°Listen kid, I will teach you a lesson if you disparage my daughter ag-¡±


    Xiaoshuai spat a chicken bone directly into the man¡¯s mouth, sending thetter in a choking and coughing frenzy.


    The man wanted to break down the bone using his Golden Core Realm spiritual energy, yet he could not even put a crack in it. His daughter thumped his back, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡±


    Xiaoshuai pulled a zany face at Chen Xi without a care in the world, much to her joy.


    Addressing over two thousand girls who passed the preliminary test, as well as their parents, the city lord, a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, announced, ¡°We will now bemencing the physical examination. Those who qualify will proceed to the sessive test.¡±


    Tian Ran walked toward the crowd, interjecting with an intermission upon locking eyes with Mu Yu as she sensed a familiar aura but unable to recognise his appearance. Though her rhythm broke for but a split second, her bodyguard did not let it slip here, therefore locking her qi onto Mu Yu.


    <em>Sharp, are you?</em> Mu Yu inwardly remarked, feigning ignorance toward the aggressive qi. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 943July 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 938July 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 139June 6, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    <strong><em>You Protect True God. I¡¯ll Protect You.</em></strong>


    ¡°She¡¯s on to you,¡± Xiaoshuai whispered.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Why did Tian Ran do a double take, though? She didn¡¯t even spare poor me a nce.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect her to see you when you¡¯re so short?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Give me your shoulders,¡± demanded Xiaoshuai, climbing onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the grease on your hands in my hair.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. I know you need to keep up appearances for Tian Ran.¡±


    Although he said that, Xiaoshuai flung a piece of chicken meat from his mouth as he spoke, forcing Mu Yu to deflect it with a formation.Upon arriving at epicentre of the crowd, Tian Ran summoned a red lotus in her hand, then split off the leaves to transfer them into the girls¡¯ bodies. The girls reacted surprised as one girl suddenly glowed red, face reflected off the light on her fingertips. Only neen girls, one of whom was Chen Xi, out of all of the girls glowed.


    Yan Qingyun got out of her seat to direct, ¡°All those who reacted to Red Lotus Technique shall stay. Everyone else is dismissed.¡±


    Chen Xi turned around to energetically wave back at Xiaoshuai. The girl who started with Chen Xi, bitter over failing to be one of the chosen ones, pointed to Chen Xi, screeching, ¡°Excuse me, she has a statue of Sword Shadow Dust Gale, the traitor of mankind. She has no right to join Secr World Sect!¡±


    Chen Xi immediately clutched her statue close to her chest once she noticed the attention on her. The other girl smugly continued, ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale has no ce in this world after he betrayed mankind, yet she hails him as a hero. She would only bring shame to Secr World Sect!¡±


    As the adults proceeded to st her, Chen Xi timidly and frantically cried, ¡°No, True God is a hero.¡±


    ¡°True traitor more like it,¡± an adult derided.


    ¡°She must be his illegitimate daughter!¡±


    Tian Ran¡¯s angelic entrance silenced the crowd as they awaited her judgement.


    ¡°Sister Tian Ran, wreck these fools!¡± Xiaoshuai raged.


    Tian Ran crouched down and, in a soft voice, questioned, ¡°Why are you holding onto Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s statue?¡±


    ¡°I-I believe he is a hero.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Tian Ran stood back up. ¡°You¡¯re notpatible with Secr World Sect. Go home.¡±


    If every tear Chen Xi shed was another drop into Mu Yu¡¯s chamber of bloodlust, every word Tian Ran articted was akin to a waterfall bucketing into Mu Yu¡¯s chamber of bloodlust. Meanwhile, Xiaoshuai lost his grip on his chicken wing. ¡°Mu Yu, has Tian Ran lost her memories?¡±


    ¡°Hear that, wench? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± insulted the girl with the attitude, kicking Chen Xi to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± cried Chen Xi, dropping True God¡¯s statue to the ground in pieces just as her heart broke moments ago.


    Though Chen Xi¡¯s arms were too short to catch True God¡¯s statue, her guardian was strong enough to catch her fall with his spiritual energy.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the show off?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? We¡¯re going to get to watch Secr World Secty him on his face!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you,¡± promised Mu Yu, giving the others the cold shoulder.


    Chen Xi wailed on Mu Yu¡¯s chest upon seeing him. ¡°True God is a hero! True God is a hero, but they refuse to believe me! Why are they scolding me when I¡¯m a good girl? I always help my mother and father with their work. I¡¯m a good girl.¡±


    ¡°You are a good girl. They¡¯re not scolding you because you¡¯ve never been more right and more courageous. They¡¯re just jealous they don¡¯t have your courage. All they¡¯re doing is vocalising their jealousy and bitterness,¡± expressed Mu Yu, giving Chen Xi gentle head pats.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Even if the rest of the world doesn¡¯t, I do and always will.¡± Mu Yu passed Chen Xi True God¡¯s broken statue. ¡°Promise me to protect this.¡±


    Chen Xi wiped her tears and draped her arms around Mu Yu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise, okay?¡±


    ¡°What promise?¡±


    ¡°You protect True God, and I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Mu Yu answered with a smile.


    ¡°Promise!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 133June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 943July 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    <strong><em>Same People on New Paths</em></strong>


    They were the same pair of eyes that both of them had peered into many times before, albeit now devoid of the innocence in their younger days.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Reacting as indifferently as a stranger would, Tian Ran replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡± Mu Yu removed his disguise, plunging both of them into silence.


    ¡°He¡¯s Mu Yu! He¡¯s that traitor, Mu Yu!¡± someone shouted, recognising the face in the wanted posters stered in every city.


    Yan Qingyun immediately jumped over to guard Tian Ran. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Why are you feigning ignorance?¡± Mu Yu asked, disregarding Yan Qingyun.


    ¡°It must be my lucky day,¡± Yan Qingyun cut in, peeved with Mu Yu¡¯s attitude. ¡°I will apprehend you on behalf of humankind!¡±With a wag of her hand, Yan Qingyun summoned two individuals on either side of Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hahaha, found you, Mu Yu,¡± taunted one of the Ascension Realm cultivators donning ck.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yu asked again, paying Third Heaven Pce¡¯s two henchmen no need. Thest thing he was going to do was y into their provocations.


    ¡°Capture him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Irate with the mouring from the cultivators standing around, Mu Yu jumped back to Chen Xi¡¯s family, who were absolutely terrified.


    ¡°Y-you are Mu Yu?¡± inquired Chen Xi¡¯s father.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°You are True God¡¯s disciple?¡± queried Chen Xi, nervous.


    ¡°You remember our promise?¡± Mu Yu was as bright as always when interacting with Chen Xi.


    ¡°I do. I will protect True God, and you will protect me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Pl-please be careful. We believe in True God,¡± conveyed Chen Xi¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I owe your family my thanks for believing in my mentor.¡±


    Chen Xi took out her jade piece as Mu Yu handed her parents one each. He transferred spiritual energy from his finger to the jade pieces, shattering them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± brayed Yan Qingyun, spawning a red lotus behind her in an attempt to stop Mu Yu¡¯s teleportation formation.


    Mu Yu aggressively turned around, piercing it with his bloodlust energy and then suppressing the energy in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Their family deserves to d-¡±


    Mu Yu willed a barrage of Shadow Splitter Swords through the cultivators¡¯ overactive throats faster than reactions could even take ce. Nobody seemingly noticed Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo sit back and let Mu Yu kill one after the other.


    ¡°Move, peasants!¡± demanded Yan Qingyun.


    Cultivators stepped back as the doors to Pure Peace City closed, or rather, were locked. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo cast a barrier to entrap Mu Yu.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yu asked Tian Ran again.


    ¡°Please work with me to apprehend Mu Yu,¡± requested Yan Qingyun, who was Third Realm Pce¡¯s puppet,municating with Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo.


    Tian Ran suddenly pulled off her veil. ¡°Nobody moves.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran, he¡¯s now an incarnation of evil!¡± eximed Yan Qingyun.


    ¡°Elder Yan, I thought we were visiting every city so that I could judge him once we found him,¡± Tian Ran asserted.


    ¡°You are not his match.¡±


    ¡°I will and must personally bring him in!¡±


    ¡°Just let her. To seed Secr World Sect, she must severe her emotional ties herself. He has nowhere to flee to,¡± advised one of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s henchmen.


    ¡°As youmand,¡± responded Yan Qingyun, initiating the retreat with everyone else.


    ¡°I want to know what happened,¡± Mu Yu demanded.


    ¡°You¡¯re an emotional knot I must undo myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And all this masquerading and recruitment scheme is to locate me? I have onest question: have you really forgotten about me?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 944July 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 239July 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    <strong><em>Fight!</em></strong>


    Tian Ran conjured Empyrean Revtion and aimed it at Mu Yu. ¡°I need to severe this knot.¡±


    ¡°Is the patriarch seat so important to you?¡± Mu Yu called on Shadow Splitter Sword, which was happy to see Empyrean Revtion unlike him.


    ¡°I must kill you to master the highest level of Secr World Lotus Style,¡± Tian Ran dered, belting lethal lotuses down on Mu Yu.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who your mother and father are?¡± Mu Yu positioned Shadow Splitter Sword in front and invoked a formation on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father.¡±


    Tian Ran propelled herself off a golden lotus to find Mu Yu¡¯s back, catching him in the centre of an attack from four sides. Mu Yu cast Contiguous Horizon Formation around him, preventing the lotuses from reaching him.


    Tian Ran manoeuvred horizontally, then lunged for Mu Yu¡¯s chest.


    Mu Yu fixed his eyes on Tian Ran¡¯s eyes, refusing to believe she would denounce her father, but he could not find the purity once in those eyes he loved to gaze into. Mu Yu foiled the straight thrust with a horizontal guard, their collision ripping apart the buildings around them.Mu Yu cast an eight trigrams diagram onto Shadow Splitter Sword, erasing the lotuses and then sliding two trails of ck and white energy down Empyrean Revtion¡¯s de. Tian Ran conjured a red lotus to deflect the two tails of energy and pulled back,nding on a golden lotus.


    Tian Ran spun Empyrean Revtion, firing one red lotus after another. When she finally swung, the lotuses zoomed downparably to an army, taking Mu Yu¡¯s breath away with the pressure of their high velocity.


    Mu Yu hacked apart the encirclement then mounted a counterattack, neutralising Tian Ran¡¯s skill. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±


    Even though Mu Yu showed the Ascension Realm cultivators no respect at first, he never let his guard down in their presence for he was not delusional enough to think he could breeze through three of them in session or at once.


    Mu Yu resorted to bloodlust energy, bridging the gap in an instant and then tried controlling Tian Ran using Divine Soul Formation. s, a golden energy in her drove his formation out and then teleported her away.


    ¡°Tian Ran, get behind us. We can¡¯t afford to underestimate his bloodlust energy,¡± instructed Yan Qingyun, racing to Tian Ran with her two masters. Spawning a red lotus behind her, Yan Qingyun proimed, ¡°Mu Yu, we will bring you before Tian Ran for her to execute you here and now.¡±


    ¡°We will never let you go until you are brought in,¡± added Xian Heguan, ultimate immortal rank eleven.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do this in the city?¡± Jiang Shanqiu, ultimate immortal rank twelve, inquired.


    Mu Yu did not spare the rowdy crowd below that could potentially be silenced any moment, initiating the offence on Yan Qingyun. Yan Qingyun guarded herself with a plethora of lotuses from her sword.


    ¡°The world will be better off without Secr World Sect!¡± dered Mu Yu, eyes white and ck as he prepared a sky that shook the clouds on the now charcoal dome.


    As much as Yan Qingyun admired Mu Yu¡¯s ability to harness natural energy, she had no intention of holding back, manifesting a towering red lotus behind her. ¡°Blooming Lotus Universal Manifestation!¡± Yan Qingyunmanded her lotus to bloom, unleashing a colourful beam from inside.


    Mu Yu cast a formation in his left hand, casting himself into a different formation whilst activating Gentle Wind Falling Dragon Howls at his feet. Mu Yu summoned a ck and white titanic dragon from the rotating yin yang symbol at his feet. Heced the dragon around Shadow Splitter Sword, firing it off with additional force from the rotation!


    Mu Yu¡¯s dragon tore through the light beam as though it devoured it, startling Yan Qingyun. Despite there still being some distance to go, she cried, ¡°Please help!¡±


    Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Heguan went to Yan Qingyun¡¯s aid, conjuring a white wall from their ten white beads. Still, the force of Mu Yu¡¯s attack knocked the two back. The dragon tore off Jiang Shanqiu¡¯s ck robe, revealing his white, glowing body to all of the denizens! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 111May 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 124May 29, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 542December 24, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    <strong><em>Demon of ughter and God of Heaven</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, do you realise your actions have cost all of Pure Peace City¡¯s denizens their life?¡± asked Jiang Shanqiu, finding the praise heaped on him from the cultivators all toomon.


    ¡°Because of me? You ignite wars, yet sneak around under your hoods. You silence everyone who ever sees your true appearance. Is that how modus operandi?¡± Mu Yu taunted loud enough for everyone in the city to hear.


    Everyone was convinced Jiang Shanqiu was with Third Heaven Pce once they put his holy glow together with Mu Yu¡¯s im, calling Jiang Shanqiu a deity. However, they dismissed the ims that Mu Yu used Third Heaven Pce of being responsible for as Mu Yu was the demon of ughter to them, while Third Heaven Pce were gods to them.


    ¡°Xiang Heguan, we don¡¯t have time to hide our identities!¡±


    Xiang Heguan doused himself in white energy, as well, tearing off his ck robe.


    ¡°Please kill Mu Yu!¡±


    ¡°Please kill Mu Yu!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, look can you sense that energy emitted from the cultivators?!¡± Xiaoshuai urged.¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s the pair¡¯s soul energy is drawing it out. It¡¯sing from those shouting with the gusto and preventing their soul energy from getting close.¡±


    It took a while, but the energy seeping out of the cultivators somehow forced Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Heguan¡¯s soul energy to recede, revealing their brown eyes, pointy ears and skin that resembled scarred skin from having boiling water poured on.


    ¡°Wh-who are those two?¡± stuttered a cultivator, stunned upon viewing the two freaks.


    Yan Qingyun and Tian Ran were the only two who seemed to already be aware of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s true nature.


    ¡°Too ugly to show yourselves to the world?¡± taunted Mu Yu.


    ¡±Qian Shange and Wan Shuiyao didn¡¯t show their appearances at Pill Cauldron Sect,¡± noted Xiaoshuai, scrunching his face in disgust.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s members didn¡¯t cheer for them. I suppose the energy of the living counters soul energy since thetter is energy from the dead, and the dead fear the living.¡±


    Jiang Shanqiu cast his eyes down and gave a Cheshire smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Pure Peace City was history anyway.¡±


    Once the crowd¡¯s cheers died down, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo regained their holy white glow. Nevertheless, there were no more cheers as suspicion had started to manifest in minds.


    Mu Yu called down a ck and white dragon from the heavens using his qi,manding it to hunt down the duo.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Dangerous Soul Mirror!¡±


    Jiang Shanqiu formed a ring with his ten glowing beads and then expanded it in front of him. He filled the centre with white energy, creating a shield out of a mirror. Mu Yu¡¯s qi and dragon ended up as another snack for the mirror. Jiang Shanqiu remained indifferent as his mirror rumbled, indicating it was a normal reaction. He then redirected Mu Yu¡¯s attack into the crowd!


    ¡°Why are Third Heaven Pce¡¯s gods doing this to us?!¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Xiang Heguan, who didn¡¯t join the fight, absorbed the soul energy of around thirty thousand victims into his ten beads that he converted to droplets of water.


    Usually, Mu Yu¡¯s attack would not have produced any soul energy. Owing to Jiang Shanqiu¡¯s intervention with his mirror, however, he separated Mu Yu¡¯s qi from the attack, negating the innate ability of Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hahaha, almost half of the cultivators and buildings vanquished in a single attack. They only have you to me,¡± provoked Jiang Shanqiu.


    The destruction revealed the true nature of Third Heaven Pce to the survivors, so they would not me Mu Yu, not that he felt any guilt out of it after the things they said and did. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 456November 11, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 457November 12, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 470November 18, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    <strong><em>Pure Peace City¡¯s Barrier</em></strong>


    <em>Tian Ran, won¡¯t you bat an eye? Has Secr World Sect¡¯s erased all of your emotions? Even I can control my bloodlust this time because of you. I must bring you to your senses, </em>Mu Yu decided.


    By the time Mu Yu shifted his attention to Xiang Heguan, thetter had already dove down after the survivors who were wondering what the white sprinkles all around them were. As soon as the curious cultivators touched the white droplets, the energy invaded their body, turning them into bloody fireworks.


    ¡°R-run!¡±


    The hurtling survivors still had no idea they had trapped themselves in the city when they tore down Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s shadow. Upon trying to fly out of the city, a white barrier appeared, fulminating them upon contact. If they turned back, Xiang Heguan¡¯s silver stars would explode them. They tried to find objects to employ as shields, but Xiang Heguan¡¯s stars far outnumbered them.


    Mu Yu did not have an issue with the surviving cultivators dying. If he let Xiang Heguan kill them, nevertheless, they would be nourishment for the duo. Hence, Mu Yu tried to stop Xiang Heguan. Jiang Shanqiu obviously would not just let Mu Yu carry out his n, therefore stepping in to absorb Mu Yu¡¯s qi sh again. This time, though, Mu Yu had a counter prepared, casting Mirror Formation around the qi he shed out to detour around the mirror, much to Jiang Shanqiu¡¯s disgrace.


    Xiang Heguan recalled the bloody mist still sitting in the atmosphere, turning his ten beads into red beads. He conjured a red hole overhead, ushering Mu Yu¡¯s qi into it and then deleting both. Meanwhile, Jiang Shanqiu turned his Dangerous Mirror into a vehicle to fire an energy beam at Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu defended with Contiguous Horizon Formation, affording himself a brief stretch to call on power from the firmament. Unfortunately, the barrier of Pure Peace City shed red, severing the connection between the firmament and Mu Yu¡¯s Shadow Splitter Sword, thereby cancelling out Mu Yu¡¯s qi closing in on Xiang Heguan.


    ¡°We already knew about your celestial swords¡¯ ability to borrow the might of the heavens. What sort of fool are you to think we aren¡¯t prepared for it? Let¡¯s see the ¡®celestial¡¯ in ¡®celestial swords¡¯ when you can¡¯t borrow the power of the heavens,¡± scoffed Xiang Heguan. ¡°Because I¡¯m feeling nice, let me also notify you that the archfiends¡¯ domains can¡¯t be activated inside this barrier we¡¯ve erected.¡±Jiang Shanqiu regrouped with Xiang Heguan, the two guffawing as their powers increased by ten folds!


    ¡°Mu Yu, we¡¯re pretty screwed now,¡± Xiaoshuai whispered.


    ¡°Well, not much we can do. The ordinary folks are hiding in buildings, but that won¡¯t do squat. If we can¡¯t escape, the only option is to stand and bang,¡± Mu Yu whispered, then taunting, ¡°You two sure must be busying up with ways to fight me. Lucky I don¡¯t have to pay rent to live in your heads.¡±


    Jiang Shange and Xiang Heguan positioned Mu Yu in the centre of their pincer attack, giving Yan Qingyun an opportunity to catapult a red lotus at Mu Yu from the left. Mu Yu teleported himself to Yan Qingyun, selecting to take out the weakest among the trio first. Unfortunately, Jiang Shanqiu¡¯s attack homed in on Mu Yu, foiling Mu Yu¡¯s swing with a bead the moment he tried to end Yan Qingyun.


    Yan Qingyun fired a red lotus out of her back. Mu Yu tried to parry Jiang Shanqiu¡¯s bead with his right arm whilst casting a yin yang shield in his left hand to defend the synchronised attacks. Xiang Guanhe capitalised on Mu Yu¡¯s predicament, trying to subdue Mu Yu from behind with ghost hands invoked from his beads.


    Though Mu Yu cast Contiguous Horizon Formation behind him, Xiang Guanhe¡¯s superior cultivation helped him plough through the formation, ramming straight into Mu Yu¡¯s back. Mu Yu summoned a ck and white dragon from the yin yang shield in his left hand to force Yan Qingyun back, giving him room to escape onto a roof.


    Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Guanhe put the pressure, turning their beads into ginormous spheres to pelt down on Mu Yu. Had Mu Yu not jumped away, he would have been buried underneath the rubble now siting metres deep in the ground. That being said, he still had Yan Qingyun hot on his trail. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 948July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 176June 24, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 726March 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    <strong><em>Have You Ovee Your Mental Hurdle?</em></strong>


    As Yan Qingyun threw her red lotus into the dirt, branches sprouted from the same ground, trapping the red lotus inside. Mu Yu then vaulted, though he was not steady on his feet anymore after the previous exchange.


    ¡°We going to crush the jade piece to run?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. It takes three seconds to activate, which is more than enough time for them to sabotage the formation,¡± Mu Yu answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Tian Ran?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to restore her to her usual self. I don¡¯t believe she has forsaken her emotions.¡±


    Though Tian Ran had a hand in Mu Yu¡¯s predicament, he did not detest her for it, believing Third Heaven Pce and Secr World Sect misled or forced her into joining them.


    ¡°It makes no difference what you believe!¡± responded Jiang Shanqiu, guffawing as he and Xiang Heguan closed in to confine Mu Yu inside their soul energy barrier.


    Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, trying to snag Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Heguan in it.¡°Your formations won¡¯t do squat.¡±


    Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Heguan easily shook off Mu Yu¡¯s formation thanks to their superior formation. Next, they edged closer from Mu Yu¡¯s front and rear simultaneously, knocking him aside despite him blocking.


    Xiaoshuai desperately tried to heal Mu Yu¡¯s injuries using spiritual qi in the atmosphere. Xiaoshuai was unable to help out any further due to the level of thebatants, while Mu Yu had so many skills in lockdown, putting him a deadly disadvantage.


    ¡°Nobody can save you this time!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Tian Ran suddenly cut off Jiang Shanqiu¡¯s advance. ¡°Nobody but I shall kill him.¡±


    <em>If I¡¯m dead one way or another, I¡¯d rather let Tian Ran kill me,</em> brooded Mu Yu, seeing nothing but violence in Tian Ran¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Fine,¡± responded Jiang Shanqiu. ¡°He¡¯s hopeless as it is now. Kill him to sever thosest emotional minds and ascend.¡±


    Tian Ran meandered over to Mu Yu and called out Empyrean Revtion.


    ¡°They¡¯re controlling you with Divine Soul Formation, aren¡¯t they?¡± inquired Mu Yu, suppressing his bloodlust energy so that he could face Tian Ran as his true self.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. Nobody needs to control her. She will rule Secr World Sect once she learns Red Lotus Style. There¡¯s nothing wrong with killing your parents if it¡¯s for Secr World Sect,¡± asserted Yan Qingyun.


    ¡°If I get through this, I¡¯ll raze Secr World Sect to the ground.¡±


    ¡°That chance will forever elude you,¡± replied Tian Ran, running Empyrean Revtion straight through Mu Yu¡¯s chest without hesitation.


    Mu Yu, surprised, smiled bitterly as he struggled to meet Tian Ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you ovee your mental hurdle now?¡±


    Tian Ran threw aside her bloody sword and frowned. ¡°Why?! I should¡¯ve conquered my mental hurdle!¡±


    ¡°Because killing me isn¡¯t the resolution you seek.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s bloodied body cracked apart as he appeared behind Tian Ran, Contiguous Horizon Formation and Mirror Formation active around them as he subdued her with bloodlust energy.


    ¡°Damn it! He got us with an illusion formation!¡±


    Mu Yu whispered in Tian Ran¡¯s ear. ¡°I want to snap you out of it.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 277August 14, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 945July 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 951

    <strong><em>Remembering the Illusion</em></strong>


    Mu Yu cast an illusion on Tian Ran, taking her down a trip on memoryne, starting from the time she shielded Feng Haochen during the fight against Gui Xuanyue.


    ¡°You disregarded your own safety for my shifu, your father. You can forget me, but how can you forget him?


    ¡°Release me. I would never do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten? I¡¯m not convinced.¡±


    Mu Yu fast forwarded to Cheng Yan¡¯s weddings, which was also when Tian Ran helped Mu Yu get over Lan Ling¡¯er despite being clueless about romance.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you told me?¡±


    ¡°I would never say those things!¡±


    Mu Yu fast forwarded to when the two left Mount Dustfallen, where she finally gave her father a tearful hug and fought off the urge to address him as her father.¡°You spent a year with your father, yet you were too scared to call him ¡®Father¡¯, yet you¡¯ve now forgotten about him?¡±


    Tian Ran felt something inside her crack.


    ¡°I will make you remember everything. You¡¯re not emotionless. You should be a pure girl, not an emotionless sack of flesh.¡±


    Mu Yu moved onto when they met again at Eight Herbs Vige, where Tian Ran publicly professed her love for Mu Yu.


    ¡°I like Brother Mu Yu? Brother Mu Yu¡­¡± Tian Ran mumbled, starting to show emotions in her eyes.


    Seeing hope, Mu Yu moved them, except they were not just in the audience this time. This time, the two of them re-enacted the scene.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Have you forgotten when you pushed me up against the tree this same way, telling me this is how I should confess to Lan Ling¡¯er?¡± Mu Yu asked in a tender voice.


    ¡°Kabedon¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You told me this is your ace.¡± Resisting the urge to quaver, Mu Yu added, ¡°Iter discovered that I actually liked you.¡±


    ¡°You like me?¡±


    ¡°You told me you have to pay attention to their eyes when you pull it off. You need to give off the vibe of a ruffian and affection that¡¯s easy to pick up, infecting them with an urge to have you,¡± Mu Yu recounted with a smile.


    Though Mu Yu could not look gruff, he arguably had more affection than ever. He never wanted to possess Tian Ran but to protect her, her smile and innocence. He did not want to see her frown or cry.


    ¡°Remember it.¡±


    Mu Yu reached out to caress Tian Ran¡¯s face. s, Jiang Shanqiu shattered the illusion and stung Mu Yu on the shoulder.


    ¡°I was so close!¡± Mu Yu grouched, livid he came so close to awaking Tian Ran¡¯s emotions. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 946July 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 952

    <strong><em>Tian Ran¡¯s Emotional Hurdle</em></strong>


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu¡­ Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡­ Dad¡­¡± murmured Tian Ran, wiping Mu Yu¡¯s blood that sttered on her face.


    Tian Ran felt a loud thump in her chest as she watched Mu Yu go flying. Like a dam breaking under pressure, memories surged into her mind. As Jiang Shanqiu summoned Dangerous Soul Mirror again to seal Mu Yu¡¯s fate, Tian Ran flitted over to catch Mu Yu.


    ¡°You know how to resolve your emotional shackles now?¡± Mu Yu forced a smile from Tian Ran¡¯s arms.


    As her tears pelted down on Mu Yu¡¯s face, Tian Ran sobbed, ¡°Brother Mu Yu¡± and pulled him in tight.


    ¡°Sorry, I should¡¯vee for you sooner.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran, what are you doing? Kill him now to ascend to Ascension Realm!¡±manded Yan Qingyun.


    Tian Ran released Mu Yu to face Yan Qingyun and drew Empyrean Revtion. ¡°You ckmailed me with my mother to force me into learning Secr World Emotion Severing Technique! I¡¯ve regained my memories now, though. You wanted to make me an emotionless puppet!¡±


    ¡°We did it for your sake. You must learn it to seed the sect! Do you want to make the same blunder your mother did? Kill him to ascend already!¡±¡°Do you have any clue what I must do to remove my emotional shackles?¡±


    ¡°You just have to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Wrong. I mustn¡¯t kill him but find him and hear him say the one thing I want to hear him tell me.¡± Tian Ran turned back to Mu Yu and asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Mu Yu beamed. ¡°I do. I should¡¯ve told you sooner that I¡¯ve always liked you.¡±


    Tian Ran shut her eyes, allowing her qi to circte freely, while a red lotus manifested behind her, billowing her clothes.


    Although it had always been a goal for them to shuttle Tian Ran into Ascension Realm, Yan Qingyun could not find the desire to celebrate due to the path Tian Ran took to ascend. ¡°I must take her back and make her learn Red Lotus Emotion Severing Technique once she ascends!¡±


    ¡°We should apprehend Mu Yu while she¡¯s upied ascending,¡± rmended Xiang Guanhe, charging in with Jiang Shanqiu.


    Tian Ran hurled a golden lotus to Mu Yu, shielding him from any attacks.


    ¡°Tian Ran, what is the meaning of this?¡± raged Yan Qingyun.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I¡¯m happy, very happy to see you again,¡± expressed Tian Ran, transfusing spiritual energy from herself to Mu Yu to heal him. She caressed his face with her free hand, the two behaving as though they were in their own world.


    Feeling Tian Ran¡¯s spiritual energy suppress his bloodlust energy, Mu Yu swore, ¡°If we can escape Pure Peace City, I swear to avenge you. I can¡¯t let Secr World Sect ruin you after they ruined your mother.¡±


    ¡°You will escape,¡± assured Tian Ran, smiling as two silver droplets streaked down her cheeks. ¡°Because I¡¯ll help you escape.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what you are doing?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Brother Mu Yu. This is the only way I can get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Sister Tian Ran!¡± cried Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Let¡¯s think of something else!¡± Mu Yu urged, watching Tian Ran douse herself in so much golden energy ¨C her life force ¨C to generate enough power to overpower Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, I drew you here, so I have a responsibility to help you escape. I know you have a lot of things to aplish. Please save my parents; they deserve to be together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t! Stop!¡± Mu Yu hastily summoned bloodlust energy to drag his damaged body.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than satisfied to have seen you onest time.¡± Tian Ran pecked Mu Yu on the lips and suppressed his bloodlust energy with her pure life force. She slid her hand down to where his heart was. ¡°I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll always be right here.¡±


    Tian Ran went up in golden mes as she continued churning out vitality.


    Yan Qingyun raced over to stop Tian Ran, knowing Tian Ran would perish if she forced her cultivation all the way to Ascension Realm Ninth Layer. Tian Ran whacked Yan Qingyun back, nheless. Xiang Heguan and Jiang Shanqiu could not stop Tian Ran for vitality automatically countered soul energy.


    ¡°I want to protect you, Brother Mu Yu.¡± Tian Ran swivelled around to Mu Yu with a blooming smile. ¡°Fire Lotus Brilliant Moon!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 239July 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 950July 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    <strong><em>What Blooms Must Wither</em></strong>


    Tian Ran coalesced the golden petals on Empyrean Revtion, burning them into the sword as vitality.


    ¡°Stop her, Xiaoshuai!¡± cried Mu Yu, watching Tian Ran charge toward the barrier above them.


    Tian Ran forced Xiaoshuai back as he chased her, s. The good news was that Mu Yu regained mobility, clothing himself in Primordial Yin Yang to go after her. She, nheless, intensified the golden energy of the lotus at her feet, warding Mu Yu off.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, promise me to cherish your life,¡± Tian Ran pleaded as her tears converted to golden mes.


    Tian Ran shed the soul energy barrier, engulfing it. As the sky turned into a golden canvas, Tian Ran¡¯s mes gradually extinguished along with her life. ¡°Brother Mu Yu, you can leave now.¡±


    Mu Yu caught Tian Ran once she could no longer maintain airborne. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I want you to live.¡± Tian Ran tearfully wiped away Mu Yu¡¯s tears.


    ¡°What do I have to live on for if you die?¡± quavered Mu Yu.¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tears are just a disguise for stubbornness. You always told me being happy was the most important, so I want you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me. Open your eyes. Please. Why are you doing this? I won¡¯t let you leave me!¡± Mu Yu sent his consciousness into his body and howled, ¡°Save her!¡±


    ¡°Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye can only be cast once on an individual. I can¡¯t save her, either, since she¡¯s already been revived once,¡± responded Ju Mang, neither happy nor upset he had escaped his seal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s consciousness returned to his body as he resumed howling in despair. Unable to handle the emotions inundating him, he turned his attention upward. ¡°You two are dead men!¡±


    Mu Yu fired death qi from his right eye, erasing even spiritual qi. Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Guanhe avoided the beams Mu Yu sprayed, Xiang Heguan already activating the city¡¯s barrier. Mu Yu activated Archfiend Qinglong¡¯s domain in the dragon scale ¨C I Reign Supreme!


    The reason Mu Yu could activate the domain inside the barrier was because the domain ability forcibly upgraded his cultivation to Ascension Realm. As such, Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Guanhe wanted to stop Mu Yu. Unfortunately, they could not impose their will no matter how much they wanted to. Hence, the desire to retreat fostered in their minds, yet they could not run, either!


    Mu Yu furiously swung his sword down, sending tremors through the air and ground with his sheer might. Mu Yu obliterated Jiang Shanqiu, Xiang Guanhe, Secr World Sect¡¯s group and half of the city in the single sh.


    Once Mu Yu was done with his rampage, the domain ability wore off, but he hung onto Tian Ran with his spare arm regardless of how drained he felt. He groomed her hair and then leaned in to kiss her forehead. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 133June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 950July 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    <strong><em>Exchange</em></strong>


    Mu Yu invoked an eight trigrams formation at his feet, drawing each line using blood.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Mu Yu,¡± warned Xiaoshuai, identifying the formation to be Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian.


    ¡°I must save her,¡± disputed Mu Yu, carrying on.


    ¡°Ku Mu¡¯s life flows in you. Are you going to revive him or Tian Ran?¡±


    Mu Yu froze. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I can preserve her life,¡± Ju Mang stated.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Mu Yu pleaded.


    ¡°What are you going to do for me?¡±¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your body.¡±


    Mu Yu said through his teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you yet.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t need it yet, since you have a lot of things to do. Besides, I must admit I owe Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Before I revive my dad, I won¡¯t give you possession of my body.


    ¡°For that reason, we need to conduct an exchange.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re inseparable. You are only alive thanks to me. In my weakened state, both of us will perish if we separate, which is why I need to find someone who can handle my energy before I leave your body.¡±


    ¡°Where do I find them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met it before ¨C Xuelian. Since Xuelian gained intelligence, it can withstand my energy. I¡¯m afraid Third Heaven Pce now controls Xuelian, though, which is why I need you to capture it.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll capture Xuelian.¡±


    ¡°Think twice before you make promises. You will die if you do return Ku Mu¡¯s life to him, meaning your body will also be useless to me. You, therefore, must capture Xuelian first, or I won¡¯t let you use Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye again.¡±


    ¡°Done deal. Now save Tian Ran, you chatterbox!¡±


    ¡°I need to take over your body. Don¡¯t resist or activate bloodlust energy.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Ju Mang summoned a phantasmal shred of qi to his hand. ¡°Luckily, she only just died, so her soul is still in her body. She mustn¡¯t have been aware she suppressed your bloodlust energy with her life¡¯s mes and helped you heal. Her vitality is still burning inside you.¡±


    Souls were only visible to those who use special means, such as Ghost Gate¡¯s method of refining souls.


    ¡°Your point being?¡±


    ¡°I can turn the mes back into vitality for her.¡± Ju Man turned the golden me he drew to his hand and extinguished it, converting it back into green vitality.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough vitality.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I need to nourish it.¡± Ju Mang sent the vitality back into Tian Ran¡¯s body via her forehead.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Go find the linden tree. Tree Elder will teach you what to do.¡± Ju Mang returned the rights to Mu Yu¡¯s body to thetter.


    Mu Yu immediately rushed to Moyun Mountains once he regained control over his body.


    ***


    Among the ten thousand or so survivors, one shouted, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Let¡¯s get the hell out of this city!¡±


    A day after the catastrophe at Pure Peace City, the survivors sought refuge at Martial Hill City, a city not too far north of Pure Peace City and simr in size. It took less than moments for news of Pure Peace City¡¯s demise to reach Martial Hill City, and the cultivators at an eatery by the name of Celestial Guests spread the news as fast as wildfire.


    ¡°Pure Peace City has been eradicated!¡± eximed Liu San, a man with a high-pitched voice and pouty lips.


    The owner responded, ¡°What? Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°From the survivors, obviously. ording to him, Mu Yu wiped out half of the poption in one sh!¡±


    ¡°Him again?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. He wasn¡¯t the cause of the upheaval.¡±


    ¡°Who was it, then?¡± snapped a middle-aged Primordial Infant Realm cultivator.


    Golden Core Realm cultivator Liu San recoiled and then rified, ¡°Third Heaven Pce and Secr World Sect. They killed dozens of thousands of people just to dispose of Mu Yu!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here with that bullcrap. You don¡¯t want your tongue no more?¡± reproved the proprietor of the eatery.


    ¡°I¡¯m not making it up. An hour ago, the surviving cultivators and residents came here to seek refuge. They told me about it.¡±


    A man and the two year old boy sitting in the corner earnestly tuned in to what Liu San had to report. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 338September 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 333September 11, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    <strong><em>Martial Hill City¡¯s Rumour</em></strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let me stress again that I¡¯m just rying what I heard. What you think of it is your problem, not mine,¡± emphasised Liu San.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, get on with it.¡±


    ¡°Clean them ears and listen in, then.¡±


    Once Liu Shan finished retelling the events vividly, delivering all of the emotions so well that listeners felt they were at the scene, a Body Severing Realm man fumed, ¡°Impossible! Third Heaven Pce is our leader. Secr World Sect is one of the eight great races. What baloney!¡±


    An elder pointed out, ¡°Have you never wondered why we don¡¯t know Third Heaven Pce¡¯s appearance when we have been privy of their existence all this time? Do we know where they are? Have any of you met anyone from there?¡±


    With everyone on the fence, Liu San stressed, ¡°Don¡¯t use me of lying or divulging anything. I¡¯m only recounting what I was told. Don¡¯t kill the messenger.¡±


    ¡°Where are those survivors? I¡¯m going to question them myself,¡± dered the Body Severing Realm man.¡°Probably still at the city entrance. Just ask around. Some other survivors went to other cities.¡±


    ¡°You better not be lying, or I¡¯ll mess you up!¡±


    While others returned to chatting amongst themselves, Tan Qingquan called, ¡°Waiter, please pack my meal. I¡¯d like to take it out.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Sir. We charge an extra ten spirit stones for take away, though.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, do you really think it was Brother Ermao who did that?¡± Qing Fan queried, worried.


    Though Qing Fan still referred to Mu Yu as Ermao, he already figured our Ermao¡¯s real name was Mu Yu once he heard the story. The only reason he still referred to Mu Yu as Ermao was due to the habit being hard to change.


    Tan Qingquan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It sounds like he¡¯s all right for now, nevertheless.¡±


    The duo turned into an alley and entered a rundown house they shared with another three trembling individuals ¨C Chen Xi and her family.


    ¡°Sister Chen Xi, this is for you.¡± Qing Fan and Tan Qingquan passed over the boxes of food to Chen Xi¡¯s family.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±


    After Mu Yu teleported Chen Xi¡¯s family out of Pure Peace City, they followed his instructions to get out of the mountains. Their ns to return to Pure Peace City were dashed when they saw the city being torn asunder,pelling them to move to Martial Hill City.


    Tan Qingquan let the family finish eating, then requested, ¡°Please tell me what transpired at Pure Peace City yesterday.¡±


    Once Chen Xi¡¯s father filled Tan Qingquan on in the events, he expressed, ¡°Had it not been for you passing by on time, we would not have known what to do without a single spirit stone on us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Settle down here for now. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened at Pure Peace City, understood?¡± Tan Qingyuan conveyed with a cordial smile.


    ¡°We understand,¡± responded Chen Xi¡¯s parents, moving on to clean up the house.


    While Qing Fan asked Chen Xi more about Mu Yu, Tan Qingquan slumped into a chair in the courtyard. His eyes glowed blue as he watched the two kids get along. ¡°I was toote to save her in the end, after all. Where would Mu Yu be now?¡±


    ***


    Bai Jie stared at the pirs as usual, trying to find something from the white freckles, when an individual flew into the pce and saluted him.


    ¡°Your Eminence, I bring news of Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­ He¡­ slew Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Heguan.¡±


    Bai Jie blew off steam with a burst of energy emanating from his body, scaring his subordinate pale. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Pure Peace City. The two used a girl named Tian Ran to draw him to the city. ording to the survivors, Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Guanhe killed dozens of thousands of people to trap Mu Yu in a barrier; however, the girl used Secr World Sect¡¯s forbidden skill to defuse the barrier with her life. Mu Yu flew into a rage and used a domain to kill the two.¡±


    Bai Jie ejected another surge of energy, prompting his subordinate to prostrate himself. ¡°Those two didn¡¯t ughter everyone present?¡¯


    ¡°No, over ten thousand people survived. We have set out to silence them, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Jiang Shanqiu and Xiang Guanhe¡¯s appearances were exposed, correct?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Eminence. We also have no means of locating all of the survivors. Rumours about us killing people to harvest soul energy has spread, resulting in some people questioning¡­¡±


    ¡°Sort it out. I don¡¯t care how you do it; just cover it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence!¡±


    ¡°Pce Envoy, have you identified the ninth immortal?¡±


    Pce Envoy emerged from the shadows to answer, ¡°We have.¡±


    ¡°Why are they not here yet?¡±


    ¡°We have no means of capturing him as Reverend Nilei cast his domain on the immortal. In addition, a formation that we presume Sword Shadow Dust Gale cast is acting as anotheryer of protection on him. We are unable to defuse his formations¡­¡±


    ¡°Ipetent fools!¡±


    Pce Envoy immediately genuflected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. Just bring him to me. We can¡¯t let them control celestial preservation energy!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Eminence.¡±


    Once Pce Envoy departed, Bai Jie muttered with a smirk, ¡°Celestial preservation energy, mystic immortals¡¯ battle, curse you lot for interfering with my ns. Sword Shadow Dust Gale, you may have stopped me now, but you never expected me to find the ninth immortal, did you?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 1 Ch. 20May 21, 2017In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 948July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 736March 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    <strong><em>Ju Mang¡¯s Past</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, sitting on the branch of the linden tree¡¯s neighbour, fixed his eyes on the linden tree, but his mind was elsewhere. Ten days ago, he barged into the water demons¡¯ territory at Moyun Mountains and almost got into an altercation had Tree Elder not made it there in time.


    Tree Elder did not want to let Tian Ran into their race¡¯s sacred tree until Ju Mang personally demanded Tree Elder let her in. When she would wake up, though, was anyone¡¯s guess. The only good news was that her body and soul did not sustain any damage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can sense the tree gradually restoring Sister Tian Ran¡¯s vitality.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ju Mang was the rather taciturn character since his emergence for he needed time to recuperate after breaking free of the seal. For the meantime, he and Mu Yu were two separate consciousness, though they were capable of merging their minds if Mu Yu desired so.


    ¡°Do you know why I chose to help you?¡± Ju Mang asked.


    ¡°¡­ No. Either way, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely repaying Ku Mu for saving me from the death qi using Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian.¡±¡°I apologise for wrongly assuming you¡¯re a nefarious elemental demon.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to be resigned to a kid¡¯s body at first. I¡¯ve changed my mind, nevertheless, for a part of you is as admirable as your shifu¡­ Do you know what the significance of this tree is?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°We refer to the divine tree that¡¯s existed from aeons ago as Vitality Tree for it possesses immeasurable vitality. Wood demons surviving up to this point in time should be attributed to its existence. Each wood spirit lord is a child of the tree.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re the only wood spirit lord.¡±


    ¡°No. We may be immortal, but we can be killed. If you kill a Vitality Tree, another one will sprout. Did you think Sword Shadow Dust Gale confined us to Moyun Mountains to protect humans?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me otherwise?¡±


    ¡°We did the same thing the fiends did. All those stories about us threatening humanity¡¯s existence are myths you humans conjured up.¡±


    ¡°When you say you did the same thing, are you insinuating Divine Executioner also set his sights on your lives?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. What Sword Shadow Dust Gale told the rest of the world is but a story he came up with. I mean, he defeated us, so humans can defeat us unlike what he told you. It was nothing more than an excuse to justify sealing us in Moyun Mountains. He was protecting us.¡±


    ¡°Why, then, didn¡¯t he seal you as he sealed the archfiends?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fiends. We¡¯re spirit lords. We possess a single element, so we¡¯d still show up on the radar if we were sealed. The only way to hide our presencepletely was to find human hosts for us. He¡¯s worried Divine Executioner will zone in on us once we control you five. I surmise he foresaw himselfcking the power to fight off Divine Executioner again. After all, his cultivation is as good as gone.¡±


    Mu Yu could not tell if Ju Mang was mocking someone or if he was just bitter.


    ¡°What did you do to turn yourselves into targets, dere your independence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll click for you once you ascend to Ascension Real and learn about nature¡¯sws. It¡¯s pointless for me to exin it to you now.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring it up, then?¡±


    ¡°To kill time; it¡¯s been ages since I spoke. From what you¡¯ve shown me, I¡¯m unable to read you. I¡¯m familiar with life, yet you don¡¯t hold your life in the same regards as others. Is Ku Mu worth you throwing away your life for?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s worth anything. If you can¡¯t feel human emotions, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Zero marks for that answer. All races with intelligence have emotions. I¡¯m just pointing out that I doubt anyone could be as selfless as you, Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Ku Mu or the girl. It¡¯s a rare trait in any race.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not downying the price of life. It¡¯s actually the opposite. We devote our lives to what we believe is right as we value life more than others. We don¡¯t want to see those we care about disappear because we value life.¡±


    ¡°I think I get it. Still, I must remind you that not even the tree can save you once you return Ku Mu¡¯s life to him. Don¡¯t put your faith in luck.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t and won¡¯t.¡±


    As he lied back and set his sights on the sky, Mu Yu recalled he teleported Chen Xi¡¯s family out of Pure Peace City without thinking about how they would get by after. All he could do at this point was pray for them.


    Enjoying a banana, Xiaoshuai inquired, ¡°Mu Yu, we going to pay the old con artist a visit?¡±


    Mu Yu looked to the linden tree. ¡°Yeah. We don¡¯t know when Tian Ran wille back, anyway.¡±


    Tree elder meandered over to the tree Mu Yu was on and smiled, assuaging, ¡°Do what you have to. She will be fine.¡±


    Mu Yu jumped off the tree. ¡°Thank you, Tree Elder.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have to help you when Lord Ju Mang has spoken up. Like him, I trust you. By the way, Water Reverend informed me that some water demons have offered their services to Third Heaven Pce, so be careful out there.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will be back soon.¡± Mu Yu turned to the linden tree, promising, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Xiaoshuai jumped down onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, and the two headed to Waterstream Vige, unaware a group was closing in on Moyun Mountains. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 855May 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 954July 17, 2024In "Action"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 493April 8, 2022In "Almighty"

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Reminiscence </em></strong>


    It was just another morning and another day for Waterstream Vige. While adults went to work, Vige Chief Bu would teach the children to read and write ¨C of course, not without telling stories of Mu Yu, who had be the hero of a number of epics, such as ¡°Mu Yu Versus the Three White Chicken Monsters¡± and ¡°Mu Yu Chronicles ¨C Raiding the Ocean Dragon¡¯s Pce¡±, all of which were heroic epics about chivalry. Other picture books revolving around Mu Yu were all the rage among children, motivating them to improve. There were also nonsensical stories such as Mu Yu considering butchering a rooster that woke him every morning but decided just to stuff its mouth because he did not want Vige Chief Bu to lose a friend.


    Vige Chief Bu was still as proud of Mu Yu as ever, insisting on telling a story of Mu Yu¡¯s daily, especially his ssic, ¡°Mu Yu made it in the nick of time and engaged the immortal master in three hundred epic rounds.! It was so intense that the world was plunged into darkness! Like judges of good and evil, Mu Yu¡¯s two flying swords emerged in a sh. With a single strike, sand and stones whipped into the air, thunder boomed and lightning shed! With a single strike, the clouds immediately churned and the ground cracked. Mu Yu beat the immortal master from Raindrop Vige to a pulp! Like a geyser, the immortal master¡¯s blood mystified the sky, dying the sand scarlet¡­¡±


    Even though Vige Chief Bu told stories every day, he still could nott tell stories without leaving plot holes that the kids would point out. Though the story of an immortal master kneeling before him was the least believable one, that all changed on this day.


    ¡°Elder, please help us!¡±


    To the surprise of all the vigers there, the middle-aged immortal master suddenly dropped to his knees, burying his head deep into the ground. The several hundred immortal masters behind him followed suit. ¡°Elder, please help us!¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s fan and jaw hit the ground. His mindpletely nked out. The only time an immortal master knelt before him was over a dozen years ago because Mu Yu served justice. Never in his wildest imagination did he ever dream several hundred immortal masters would kneel before him.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Elder, only you can deal with Mu Yu¡¯s matter. Pleasee with us.¡± The middle-aged immortal master sincerely implored.¡°All right, all right. Pl-please rise!¡±


    ¡°Elder, pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°Um, may I ask what happened to Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Elder, elemental demons have fooled Mu Yu. He has lost his mind and is now siding with them to rain violence down upon mankind. We cannot defeat him, which is why we would like to ask you to snap him out of it.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Had it been someone else, they would have less likely been persuaded. Vige Chief Bu, on the other hand, knew about Mu Yu¡¯s wood control ability, thereby was more susceptible to the tall story. Still, he was notpletely convinced yet as he knew Mu Yu was ranked on Ultimate Immortals Rankings.


    ¡°Yes. We heard you raised him and that he listens to you. That is why you are his only hope.¡±


    ¡°Wh-where is he now? Wh-what should I do?¡±


    ¡°This jade piece was created to protect you against the elemental demons¡¯ brainwashing. You must hold onto it because Mu Yu will use the brainwashing ability on you.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu frantically held out both hands to ept the nephrite piece with, but the middle-aged man jerked his hand back, instructing, ¡°You will notice some differences to yourself when this is in your possession. To speak more urately, you might feel difort and something conflicting inside yourself, but you need to understand this is for your sake. Do not resist the energy inside this piece. If you resist, it loses its effect, understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood. I would do anything for Mu Yu.¡±


    The man finally passed the nephrite piece to Vige Chief Bu, who immediately felt energy from the piece ster itself to him. He witnessed a formation nket his body that grappled with the nephrite piece¡¯s energy.


    ¡°You must trust the jade piece¡¯s energy, Elder. You have the ability to suppress that which tries to destroy it.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu gradually forced the formation inside out, while the white energy of the jade piece seeped into his body, cutting off his link to the vige. The vige tried in vain to connect up to him due to something shoving it back out.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    The man subtly lifted the corner of his lips for a split second. ¡°We do not have much time left. Please pardon me.¡±


    The man zipped behind Vige Chief Bu and enveloped the elder in energy to take off.


    ¡°Immortal masters really did kneel down to Vige Chief!¡± effused the kid who was first to regain awareness of his surroundings. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 35April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 38April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Machination</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mu Yu? You worried about how to exin yourself to Gramps Conartist?¡± Xiaoshuai asked once they arrived outside Waterstream Vige.


    ¡°Yeah, I promised to be a cultivator who defends justice, but I¡¯ve killed countless cultivators instead of elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°You have to face yourself sooner orter. Let¡¯s get moving. Personally, I quite like the old geezer.¡±


    Mu Yu dawdled for a while prior to sneaking into Waterstream Vige.


    ¡°Gramps Conartist must be telling the kids all about my epic battles. Let¡¯s hurry to Sunny Valley,¡± energetically suggested Xaoshuai, since they didn¡¯t find Vige Chief Bu at home.


    Instead of finding Vige Chief Bu, they heard a group of kids whispering between each other, rendering Mu Yu uneasy. Mu Yu, therefore, ced his hand on the ground, narrowing his eyes as an eight trigrams diagram and formation lines surfaced on the ground.


    ¡°Where is Gramps Conartist?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not in the valley,¡± Mu Yu answered in a deep voice.¡°Did you see that? I can¡¯t believe so many immortal masters knelt to Gramps.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°If only we were old enough to join him in the fight against elemental demons.¡±


    Xiaoshuai ran over to the boys who did not appear much older than Xiaoshuai in human form. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this about immortal masters kneeling to Vige Chief?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? We¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Vige Chief¡¯s fan. I came here to grab an autograph. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°A group of immortal masters took him.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. We only heard them mention Mu Yu, elemental demons and something Gramps needed to do and then he went with them.¡±


    Mu Yu shed over. ¡°Where did they take him?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Tell me where they took him now. Give me the details.¡±


    Once he heard what the kids had to say, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Up to the sky, of course.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, let¡¯s roll,¡±manded Mu Yu, realising that was the extent of detail he would get.


    ¡°Whoa, he¡¯s an immortal master?!¡± eximed a kid, watching Mu Yu levitate with Xiaoshuai.


    After doing ap, Mu Yu noted, ¡°There are signs pointing to several cultivators having been here based on the formation fluctuations over the top of the vige.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you set things up to stop him leaving during yourst visit?¡±


    ¡°I sneaked in to cast a formation on him and a protective barrier on the vigest time. I didn¡¯t reveal myself to him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it ur to you that he¡¯d be in danger if he left the vige?¡±


    ¡°He typically doesn¡¯t leave the vige. At most, he visits Pine City¡¯s academy. The formation I cast on him protects him up to there, so he¡¯s safe as long as he¡¯s within the circumference of my formation. As a matter of fact, nobody can take him against his will within the formation. Shifu cast a formation on him before that to keep Third Heaven Pce out of this zone. Howbeit, Shifu¡¯s formation isn¡¯t set to trigger if it¡¯s someone from the eight great sects.¡±


    ¡°Not even Bai Jie?¡±


    ¡°Not even Bai Jie. Aside from a lightning skill protecting him Shifu also cast a formation on him prior to Celestial Prison wearing off. Shifu¡¯s formation, which uses natural energy, allows cultivators into Waterstream Valley, but nobody can take him out. Since Shifu can¡¯t constantly maintain the formation, it can¡¯t have an offensiveponent, but the defensiveponent is active for as long as Vige Chief Bu is in the formation¡¯s vicinity.¡±


    ¡°How did they take him away, then?¡±


    ¡°The formation isn¡¯t perfect. The one under protection can suppress the formation. If I¡¯m to venture a guess, I bet they lied to Vige Chief and then implemented something to sever his link to the formation. We need to stop them now!¡±


    Little did Mu Yu realise that the hundreds of cultivators had already led Vige Chief Bu far out of the formation¡¯s protection zone.


    ***


    Vige Chief Bu feared for his life the entire flight for he could not see anything but darkness until an irritating light hit his retinas upon arriving at a in. When he thought they had arrived at their destination, the middle-aged man shoved Vige Chief Bu behind him.


    ¡°Hehe, time for you to die old man!¡±


    A few strange voices rang out from ahead. The vige head peeked from behind the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to see just who was bold enough to oppose several hundred immortal masters. Lo and behold, he almost ended up wetting his pants! It was the elemental demons!


    ¡°Get them. We have to protect the elder!¡±manded the middle-aged immortal master, whipping his hand to signal for the charge.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and the immortal masters behind him charged. The vige head watched everything unfold withoutprehended a thing. He hopelessly clung to the immortal master¡¯s shirt, believing the immortal master could protect him.


    Meanwhile, up in the clouds, Gu Ke, ultimate immortal rank ten,municated to Pce Envoy, ¡°Sir, the old man is the ninth immortal.¡±


    ¡°Well yed, Sword Shadow Dust Gale. I never guessed it was him. The formation Sword Shadow Dust Gale cast probably rivals Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian.¡±


    Ultimate immortal rank eight, Xi Hongyi shook his head. ¡°Besides His Eminence, none of us can do anything about the lightning skill, especially since Sword Shadow Dust Gale helped Reverend Nilei with it.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to take him back with the skill intact? What if the skill is triggered? We¡¯d be erased along with anything in the vicinity. If Reverend Nilei discovers we have the ninth immortal, he will trigger it¡­¡± opined Gu Ke, worried for his safety.


    Pce Envoy assured, ¡°Rx. Everything is under control.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 38April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 39April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 957July 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 959

    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Lightning Technique</em></strong>


    It was like the rainbow came out to y a violent game of dodge ball, with the cultivators being horrible dodgers.


    ¡°Th-this has to do with Mu Yu?¡± Vige Chief Bu gulped as he hid behind the only cultivator still standing.


    ¡°You are the only one who can stop him. You must live on, Elder.¡± The cultivator powered up, leading to him bleeding, so that he could levitate higher with Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Mu Yu¡­ What in the world happened?¡± inwardly questioned Vige Chief Bu, before the elemental demons caught up to besiege them again. ¡°What do we do, Immortal Master?¡±


    Bleeding heavily, the cultivator responded, ¡°We have no choice but to fight our way out now. I cannot defeat them on my own, so our fate lies in your hands now.¡±


    ¡°In my hands? You mean to hand me over to them?!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Elder. I will offer my life to protect you. What I mean is that you have a formidable lightning skill that an adept nted inside you to protect you. You can instantly kill them if you activate it.¡±


    ¡°I have a what?¡±¡°Focus inward on the region near your heart. When your life is threatened, the skill automatically activates. You, however, can also trigger it manually. Mu Yu needs your help; he is our race¡¯s hope.¡±


    ¡°All right, for Mu Yu¡¯s sake! Can you instruct me?¡±


    ¡°All you need to do is touch your chest, and you will feel the technique¡¯s existence,¡± directed the cultivator, erecting a white screen to ward away the flying projectiles from the guffawing elemental demons, though the screen appeared feeble in the face of the barrage.


    Every time the cultivator¡¯s face turned a little paler, Vige Chief Bu¡¯s tension would climb up a notch. As he frantically touched his chest for the supposed sensation, Vige Chief Bu finally felt a numbing sensation. At the same time, he instantly acquired the knowledge to deploy the skill, startling him. Vige Chief Bu conjured ayer of blue lightning to his body and lightning to his eyes, energy concentrating his arms. The blue energy converted into a domain stretching hundreds of kilometres ¨C Lightning Obliteration Domain.


    ¡°I can use immortals¡¯ skills?¡±


    Unlike Mu Yu, it did not cost Vige Chief Bu any spiritual energy to deploy the formation thanks to Reverend Nilei¡¯s configuration.


    Vige Chief Bu soared higher up, while the lightning erased everything within its radius, including the cultivators white barricade.


    ¡°I will make you elemental demons pay for brainwashing Mu Yu!¡±


    Like a god of lightning unleashing his wrath, Vige Chief Bu raised a hand, firing off lightning sts aimed at all of the elemental demons at once. Regardless of what element they were, none of them could withstand the lightning forcing its way into their bodies. Every sizzle, every crackle tore them asunder inch by inch, littering the atmosphere with crackling blue sparks.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ridiculous domain ability,¡±mented Gu Ke.


    Pce Envoy responded, ¡°Reverend Nilei sacrificed his own true essence to bestow the old man the ability. You couldn¡¯t entice me to fight it with anything.¡±


    ¡°Those elemental demons and humans¡¯ death will not be in vain,¡± sarcastically added Xi Hongyi.


    ¡°Bonus soul energy for us,¡± Pce Envoy said.


    Vige Chief Bu, still airborne owing to the residue lightning technique, breathed erratically until he confirmed there were no surviving elemental demons. The remodelled terrain was a whole new concept to him; he was practically in a new world. ¡°Immortal Master, I have wiped out the elemental demons as you instr-, Immortal Master? I-I killed him along with the elemental demons? Wh-what do I¡­ M-Mu Yu¡­¡±


    A rift in the atmosphere opened, and out came a white silhouette. Wearing a polite smile, Gu Ke informed, ¡°Elder, are you all right? I am the immortal master tasked with taking you to Mu Yu.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 0 (Prologue)April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 38April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 35April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 960

    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Discord</em></strong>


    ¡°St-stay back. I-I do not know how to control my skill,¡± warned Vige Chief Bu, afraid he might hurt the ¡°deity¡±.


    Gu Ke would have preferred to let Celestial Star Sect¡¯s group exhaust the domain ability Vige Chief Bu possessed. Unfortunately, Celestial Star Sect¡¯s group was already extinct. After doing his due diligence, Gu Ke replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can teach you how to expel the rest of the skill so that you don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ok-okay. Please tell me how to do it. Th-this is scary. I merely wanted to eliminate the elemental demons, not kill immortal masters.¡±


    ¡°You need only gather the lightning in your hand and st it in a fixed direction. You have control over what you do it. You will understand when you try.¡±


    Had it not been for Sword Shadow Dust Gale, Gu Ke could have cast an illusion on Vige Chief to conjure fake elemental demons as targets for thetter to st.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Vige Chief Bu showed the crackling lightning in his hand.


    ¡°Correct. Now, you need to aim it somewhere, and it will fire in the direction you desire.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Vige Chief Bu could not be any more eager to get rid of the skill rendering him guilt-ridden.¡°Stop!¡± Mu Yu raced over to Vige Chief Mu Yu. ¡°Gramps, don¡¯t use the lightning skill!¡±


    ¡°M-Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the insect fool you, Gramps.¡± Upon witnessing an Ascension Realm cultivator and Apotheosis Realm cultivator emerge out of thin air, Mu Yu cursed, ¡°Walking dead men!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, is it really you?¡± cried Vige Chief Bu, gripping his chest with his lightning-smothered hand, afraid he¡¯d harm Mu Yu.


    ¡°Elder, he is not the Mu Yu you know. As we stated, the elemental demons have brainwashed him. He is an imposter who cannot be trusted as he knows everything about Mu Yu¡¯s past,¡± proimed Gu Ke, putting on a broken-hearted fa?ade since he could not hear or see Mu Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re an imposter Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Gramps, I¡¯m not an imposter. I<em> am</em> Mu Yu!¡±


    Xi Hongyi persuaded, ¡°Elder, do not trust the imposter. Mu Yu has already been brainwashed. We are here to help Mu Yu. He is an assassin!¡±


    Sadly, Vige Chief Bu was not cognizant of the fact that he had the ability to see through illusions; it did not help that Third Heaven Pce¡¯s trio¡¯s appearances increased their credibility.


    ¡°Yes, he is an assassin. If you die, no one can bring Mu Yu back. You must not let Mu Yu be a sinner!¡± added Gu Ke.


    ¡°Y-you really are an elemental demon in disguise?¡± Convinced, Vige Chief Bu aimed his hands at Mu Yu. ¡°What have you done to Mu Yu?!¡±


    ¡°Gramps, I really am Mu Yu, the kid you raised. Have you forgotten about me hiding in your room when I was a kid that stormy night? I¡¯m not an imposter nor have I been brainwashed. They are the ones trying to brainwash you!¡±


    ¡°Pr-prove you are Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, I¡¯m an orphan you raised and protected from bullies. When you sent me to the academy, you discovered I could control wood. I used my ability to save you from a massive grey bear that attacked us. You chose to believe me despite yourself being terrified. You told me to be a hero who battles elemental demons, remember?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what did I do and say during the attack?¡±


    ¡°Does wetting your pants count?¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t wet my pants. I just¡­ just¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, you merely intimidated the bear so that I could kill it, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°When Big Raindrop Vige¡¯s immortal master humiliated you, I crippled him. You then made up another heroic epic with me as the main protagonist that was actually all mumble jumble. All I did was save you, in reality. You should trust me now, right? They are trying to sow discord to ckmail me with you. They fear your lightning skill because none of us here are a match for it.¡±


    ¡°Elder, did you not see how many people we lost protecting you? They can dig up any history as Mu Yu is now under their control!¡± Gu Ke urged.


    ¡°When I told you to be an immortal master who defends justice and humans against humans. Did you keep the promise?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 959July 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 958July 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 38April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C sh</em></strong>


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t,¡± Mu Yu hesitantly answered.


    ¡°Mu Yu, how are you going to persuade him if you say that?¡± reproved Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep the promise?¡± Vige Chief Bu asked.


    ¡°Not all immortal masters are good people, and not all elemental demons are evil. I have matured; I can see the bigger picture.¡±


    Worried Mu Yu would win the war of words, Gu Ke urged, ¡°I told you he is an imposter!¡±


    Patience exhausted, Pce Guardianmanded, ¡°Enough wasting time. If you won¡¯t kill him with the lightning skill, we¡¯ll bring him in!¡±


    ¡°Bring me in? That¡¯s taking boasting to a new level, you hideous freak.¡±Pce Guardian drew two white soul beads, though he turned them red almost right away, and installed them in his eye sockets, turning his eyes red, a sequence of movements that he carried out faster than Vige Chief Bu could follow. The technique was none another technique from their Soul Style sybus ¨C Reverse Blood Flow ¨C a technique for countering Mu Yu. To hide the true nature of the technique, Pce Guardian concealed the red energy inside white energy.


    ¡°I see you now!¡±


    Mu Yu had Archfiend Hai Dongqing¡¯s domain item, thest domain in his arsenal, at the ready, gambling on it carrying him in the imminent sh against an Apotheosis Realm opponent. Out of nowhere, though, Vige Chief Bu ran over to shield Mu Yu.


    ¡°Nobody is to harm Mu Yu!¡± Vige Chief Bu aimed his hands at Third Heaven Pce¡¯s trio, though he was not sure if he could do anything. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you any day. I can tell if you¡¯re an imposter or not from the look in your eyes. I may be old, but I¡¯m not senile!¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the gramps I know.¡±


    ¡°Why would you expect any less from me? Mu Yu, are you sure they¡¯re bad guys? They don¡¯t look the part.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, look at that one¡¯s eyes. Do those eyes look like a hero of justice¡¯s eyes?¡±


    When he checked carefully, Vige Chief Bu could see through the concealment technique hiding Pce Guardian¡¯s scarlet eyes. ¡°Oh, so these three are the white chicken monsters. Don¡¯t worry. You were scared of lightning when you were a kid, but I can protect you now. I¡¯ll zap them into their graves.¡±


    ¡°Wh-white chicken monsters?¡± stuttered Mu Yu, recalling the ludicrous story of the white chicken monster that could slyly weed itself into their family and then duped Vige Chief Bu into believing Mu Yu was a bad kid. Nevertheless, the two saw through the ploy in the end and worked together to end the monster.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be fooled as I was in the story.¡±


    Mu Yu stepped up in line with Vige Chief Bu. ¡°Gramps, don¡¯t use it recklessly. Follow my orders, or you¡¯ll waste it. Our days will be numbered if you waste it.¡±


    Gu Ke, as concerned about the lightning skill as Pce Guardian, inquired, ¡°Sir, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point pretending anymore. We¡¯ll just take them both in. The only thing we need to be wary of is the lightning skill. Whatever other domain Mu Yu has up his sleeve is inconsequential. All we need to do is watch out for the lightning attack and evade it.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Xi Hongyi summoned his nine red beads, while Gu Ke summoned his ten red beads, the reding from blood and qi they absorbed from cultivators and then refined into anti-Mu-Yu weapons. By this point in time, all of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s members were equipped with the Reverse Blood Flow technique to negate Mu Yu¡¯s Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian formation.


    ¡°They¡¯ve finally revealed their true forms!¡± eximed Vige Chief Bu, frightened upon seeing the true forms of Xi Hongyi and Gu Ke.


    ¡°Calm down, Gramps.¡± Mu Yu cast a formation over Vige Chief Bu and himself.


    ¡°Mu Yu, I might miss. What if I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°If you follow my instructions, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mu Yu pulled Vige Chief Bu back with him using the eight trigrams diagram at their feet, while their opponents moved around to keep the duo inside their circle.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± responded Vige Chief Bu, sweating bullets.


    ¡°Trust me, Gramps. Trust me. I¡¯ll get you out of here for sure.¡±


    ¡°I do trust you.¡±


    Both Mu Yu and Third Heaven Pce¡¯s trio were aware that Vige Chief Bu only had onest lightning st, so both teams were performing mental gymnastics every second.


    ¡°Gramps, as long as you stay in the vige, they can¡¯t do anything to you, so my goal is to escort you there or nearby,¡± Mu Yu informed, deliberately moving toward Waterstream Vige.


    ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m more than willing to go down protecting you.¡±


    ¡°I have my own way out.¡±


    Pce Envoy was not all brawn and no brains; Mu Yu¡¯s intent was as clear as day to him. Pce Envoy cast his deployed his domain, blocking off the path back to Waterstream Vige and then whipped his hand, turning his beads into silver stars. Gu Ke and Xi Hongyi used that as the cue to get out of the way.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Mad Darkness Seven Ends!¡±


    As blood and qi coated the stars upon deployment of the domain ability, seven white snakes hundreds of metres long emerged in a row. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 35April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 38April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 34April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Escape</em></strong>


    ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ god¡­¡± uttered Vige Chief Bu, never having seen anything so terrifying in his life.


    As if the snake was notrge enough that it was akin to fighting the sky, the snake was able to move anywhere at will thanks to Pce Guardian¡¯s domain ¨C Mad Darkness Seven Ends. The snakes inside the domain exposed their heads, but their body could teleport anywhere in the domain, meaning they could attack from anywhere at any time. As such, Mu Yu and Vige Chief Bu were akin to a ball bouncing off one wall to hit another wall.


    ¡°Gramps, st them only when I tell you to!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Mu Yu was fortunate Pce Guardian had qualms about closing in due to Vige Chief Bu¡¯s lightning skill. Otherwise, Mu Yu would not have had any chance of keeping up with the snake¡¯s speed.


    Mu Yu cast a green formation on Vige Chief Bu¡¯s hands, transferring the lightning into the formation, condensing it inside whist trying not to let the snake chomp him. Mu Yu strategically moved them until they had Third Heaven Pce¡¯s trio in one line.


    ¡°Now!¡± Mu Yu called.


    ¡°Take this!¡±Vige Chief Bu shut his eyes as he fired off a lightning st, defusing Pce Guardian¡¯s domain. Gu Ke, who was at the forefront of the trio, had no time to dodge; however, Pce Guardian grabbed his two subordinates and bolted away before the violent st could zap them all.


    Third Heaven Pce¡¯s trio emerged once the dust settled, clothing frayed. Gu Ke, whose lower body was charred ck, howled, ¡°Argh! I need sacrifices to replenish my soul energy!¡±


    ¡°The denizens of Moyun Mountains don¡¯t leave behind soul energy when they¡¯re killed because of Sword Shadow Dust Gale. You¡¯ll have to wait until we get out of Moyun Mountains,¡± wrathfully stated Pce Guardian.


    ¡°Sir, they fled that way,¡± Xi Hongyi notified, pointing to the east.


    ¡°They¡¯re not getting away,¡± asserted Pce Guardian. ¡°Waterstream Vige is the other way. This next exchange will be ourst. After them!¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu, having activated bloodlust energy to go faster, had to carry Vige Chief Bu, who could not keep up as an ordinary human, on his back as he ran for dear life.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu, why is your body so frosty?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, a hand please!¡±


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Vige Chief Bu¡¯s shoulder tother thetter with spiritual energy, reducing the cold sensation from Mu Yu.


    ¡°They¡¯re catching up! At this rate, they¡¯ll catch up in fifteen minutes!¡± Xiaoshuai eximed.


    ¡°Yeah? The countdown isn¡¯t helping! I¡¯d prefer an idea!¡± Mu Yu replied.


    Mu Yu refused to run to Crouching Tiger Mountain as the elemental demons residing there did not want to be involved with the world¡¯s conflicts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mu Yu. You should leave me and run.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense now, Gramps. You never abandoned me, yet you think I can abandon you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that from you,¡± conveyed Vige Chief Bu, fastening his arms around Mu Yu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not d they¡¯ve caught up!¡± Xiaoshuai shouted.


    Emerging from a void kilometres behind Mu Yu, Pce Guardian deployed his domain again,ughing. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape without your lightning skill.¡±


    Mu Yu deployed Ocean Archfiend¡¯s domain ¨C My Lord, Undte. This time, he tried his best to limit the circumference of the domain to less than ten metres, thwarting the white snake¡¯s dive. Owing to the domain¡¯s ability, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s velocity diminished upon entering the domain, gifting Mu Yu a small window to create more distance.


    ¡°You can stall me, but you can¡¯t stop me!¡± snapped Pce Guardian, muscling his way through Mu Yu¡¯s domain in no time.


    ¡°God, he¡¯s barely a hundred metres behind our rears now!¡± Xiaoshuai informed.


    ¡°And¡­ now!¡± Mu Yu used up whatever remained of Ocean Archfiend¡¯s domain, invoking a three-kilometre-tall ocean wall that was, at least, a hundred metres thick.


    ¡°Looking down on Ocean Archfiend is stupid, stupid!¡± Mu Yu insulted, referring to Ocean Archfiend¡¯s domain¡¯s second ability.


    Besides losing speed due to having to swim in water, Pce Guardian was also trapped inside a bubble. The bad news was that, since the domain was deployed on Pce Guardian, Xi Hongyi and Gu Ke had free rein to pursue Mu Yu. Worse, Mu Yu had depleted the majority of his spiritual energy to slow down Pce Guardian.


    ¡°He¡¯s running low on energy. You¡¯re an Ascension Realm Eighth Layer cultivator, and I¡¯m still in fighting condition. He¡¯s dead,¡± raged Gu Ke, intercepting Mu Yu.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu, can you beat two of them at once?¡± questioned Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to find out,¡± Mu Yu answered, unsure, frankly speaking.


    Mu Yu was already grateful there was not anyone around for the two to obtain soul energy from and that ¡°My Lord, Undte¡± would buy him at least an hour to finish the two. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 961July 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 959July 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 3April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Battle</em></strong>


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, take care of Grandpa for me,¡± ordered Mu Yu, drawing Shadow Splitter Sword and starting with the strongest move at his disposal, drawing on energy from the heavens for his executioner-style strike.


    Since Mu Yu had qi coated himself in qi, while Xiaoshuai had a robust body. Vige Chief Bu, on the other hand, had no means of weathering the destruction of Mu Yu¡¯s sh. Hence, Xiaoshuai had to unlink Mu Yu and Vige Chief Bu using spiritual qi in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Celestial Demon Seal!¡± Xi Hongyi merged his nine beads together then reconfigured them into a colossal hand.


    As Mu Yu¡¯s violent sh met with Xi Hongyi¡¯s colossal hand, the atmosphere and environment were subjected to a tornado. Nobody from Moyun Mountains dared to drop in and see who was fighting for they would have likely been coteral damage in the fight. Xi Hongyi¡¯s better condition and superior cultivation soon presented itself in the test of strength.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Thousand Fiend Sacred Beast!¡± Creeping up behind Mu Yu, Gu Ke morphed soul energy from his ten beads into a behemoth fiend beast that consisted of a tiger¡¯s head, phoenix eagle¡¯s wings, scales, nine elongated tails of different styles and six legs of various fiend beasts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± cried Vige Chief Bu, jumping in to guard Mu Yu¡¯s back upon seeing the fiend beast attempt to run its eagle ws through Mu Yu¡¯s back despite his legs quivering.


    ¡°I bloody hate you ugly sacred beasts or whatever! Stay in your den if you¡¯re so ugly! I hate ugly things! I¡¯m going to lop off your salty, fat hand!¡± Xiaoshuai flitted across the w, slicing through the ginormous hand as though it was just a sheet of paper. He carried his momentum through, dismembering the monstrosity limb by limb, tail by tail. Once he was done, he blew his ws, deriding, ¡°Ugly and moronic, there¡¯s no helping you.¡±


    Gu Ke regrew the limbs of his monster and sted Xiaoshuai away with his soul energy.¡°Where are you, boy?¡± called Vige Chief Bu.


    Mu Yu cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts to pass on qi for Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Old Conartist, I need you to work with me,¡± Xiaoshuai hopped onto Vige Chief Bu¡¯s head and said in a soft voice.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Raise your hands the same way you did to st lightning before.¡±


    ¡°My skill has run out, though.¡±


    ¡°Just do it. Do it like you trick the kids, or we¡¯ll be toast!¡±


    No matter how silly it felt aiming his hand when he knew a st would note out, what was on the line was important enough for Vige Chief Bu to follow along.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Strike!¡± The long lightning sword that spawned converted to lightning text and entered Vige Chief Bu¡¯s body. Xiaoshuai yelled, ¡°Your turn, Lightning Conartist!¡±


    Catching on to Xiaoshuai¡¯s n and utilising his best skill ¨C deception ¨C Vige Chief Bu brayed, ¡°I¡¯ll sever your torso, too!¡±


    ¡°You can still use the lightning skill?!¡±


    Gu Ke ran without hesitation upon seeing the lightning on Vige Chief Bu¡¯s hands. Only when he had created some distance did he realise the lightning skill was a far cry from Reverend Nilei¡¯s lightning skill.


    Vige Chief Bu felt proud as he began to think about how to boast to the vige kids that he scar-, beat an immortal master. ¡°Boy, the two of us are the ultimate tag team, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah. ying with you is fun,¡± responded XIaoshuai, sitting down on Vige Chief Bu¡¯s shoulder as he flowered his lightning sword.


    ¡°XIaoshuai, I¡¯m fading. Protect Grandpa for me!¡± Mu Yu belted.


    ¡°You want to y games with me?!¡± Gu Ke showed a pair of clean hills, hell bent on avenging the humiliation. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 964July 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 962July 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 961July 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Returning Home</em></strong>


    As Xi Hongyi gradually overpowered Mu Yu, thetter gave up resistance and rushed to get Vige Chief Bu out of the way. The difference in their cultivation showed when Xi Hongyi¡¯s Celestial Demon Seal scraped Mu Yu¡¯s back despite thetter¡¯s speed, while the impact rocked him.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re bleeding! If only I could be more useful,¡± bemoaned Vige Chief Bu, ming himself for being so careless that Mu Yu had to step in to save him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Had you not tricked that other freak, we would be worse off right now,¡± replied Mu Yu, borrowing the impact of Xi Hongyi¡¯s attack and his own formation to speed off.


    ¡°Yeah right!¡± fumed Gu Ke, setting his Thousand Fiend Sacred Beast after them.


    Xiaoshuai bound across to sh the tail aimed at Mu Yu. Nheless, Gu Ke drew from his previous experience against Xiaoshuai, redirecting the tail to whack Xiaoshuai into Mu Yu¡¯s back. Mu Yu took advantage of Xiaoshuai¡¯s crash and turned it into more momentum.


    ¡°Ah, that hurt!¡± Xiaoshuai cried, massaging his buttocks as he climbed onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re amazing, Boy.¡±


    Xiaoshuai pushed his chest out and chin up. ¡°Why of course I am, Old Conartist. Mu Yu, let¡¯s make them give us some more momentum.¡±Xiaoshuai propelled himself off Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and to the solid Celestial Demon Seal. Frankly, to say Mu Yu was taking advantage of the momentum was a half-truth for the impact still winded him. When he used the momentumst time, he did it whilst trying not to cough blood up from the impact.


    ¡°Hang on, Gramps!¡±


    Mu Yu lifted Vige Chief Bu on his back and cast a green formation in front of him. Hence, when Xiaoshuai came zooming back, Primordial Yin Yang spun, turning the impact into a mere speed boost instead of impact that winded him. Only Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai woulde up with such a strategy and could pull it off ¨C courtesy of Xiaoshuai¡¯s sturdy body.


    ¡°Boy, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°My bottom is not all right!¡± Wearing a long face, Xiaoshuai charged back into the two.


    After noticing the gap between them constantly widening, Xi Hongyi hollered, ¡°Gu Ke, stop! We¡¯re ying into their hands.¡±


    While the strategy appeared sound at a nce, it was not since it cost Mu Yu spiritual energy to cast the formation. As a result, the formation broke as Xiaoshuai came back onest time, cracking Mu Yu¡¯s rib upon collision. Consequently, the trio crashnded into a vibrant mountain. Mu Yu cushioned Vige Chief Bu with his body and some spiritual energy.


    ¡°Mu Yu, how are you? You should¡¯ve let me cushion your fall.¡± Vige Chief Bu scurried to his feet from the ground.


    Speaking while winded, Mu Yu answered in a stifled voice, ¡°I would have to collect your dismembered body if I let you take the fall for me.¡±


    ¡°You broke some bones.¡±


    Gu Ke and Xi Hongyi parked just above Mu Yu, with thetter chortling. ¡°You have nowhere to run to now.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu spread his arms out in front of Mu Yu, blustering, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to myst breath if you two dare to hurt Mu Yu!¡±


    Mu Yu wrestled with his body to sit up then leaned onto a rock. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on running,¡± Mu Yu replied as he sneakily cast a formation into the ground and Vige Chief Bu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t in that state, but I still have to take your legs to repay the favour.¡± Gu Ke hurled two soul beads at Mu Yu¡¯s legs.


    Vige Chief Bu shielded Mu Yu with his body.


    ¡°I meant, I don¡¯t need to run. Look around you, halfwit.¡±


    Gu Ke¡¯s beads seemingly teleported to another dimension when they were supposed to rip off Mu Yu¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± muttered Xi Hongyi, thinking, ¡°We should¡¯ve created an avnche with our power, yet we only created a crater when we mmed Mu Yu into the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, am I still alive?¡± Vige Chief Bu asked, unable to feel any pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gramps. We¡¯re all alive. I can¡¯t say the same for that halfwit, though.¡±


    ¡°Halfwits,¡± corrected Xiaoshuai, crawling out of the ground, huffing and puffing in anger in an akimbo pose.


    ¡°Ever heard of home ground advantage? You think you can wreck my home?!¡± Mu Yu ushered spiritual qi from the ground to his body, allowing his ck and white spiritual energy to heal all of his wounds.


    Lush trees brimming with life and the scent of home, the mountain was where Mu Yu found his second family, his second home, where he spent some of the most joyous days of his life ¨C Mount Dustfallen!


    The two safest ces in Moyun Mountains for Mu Yu were Waterstream Vige and Mount Dustfallen. He did not aimlessly and recklessly run around at all.


    A gust of wind rose, sweeping up leaves as two familiar beads emerged. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 963July 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 961July 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 962July 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Counterattack</em></strong>


    Growing up in a school where everyone looked out for each other was not only fun and educational but also developmental, in the sense that all of them felt bound to each other emotionally despite now treading their own paths. Simrly, home was a ce that protected them, expressed through the formation Feng Haochen set to protect them.


    ¡°What the? Why can¡¯t I control them?!¡±


    Gu Ke tried to control the two beads fired back his way with identical features down the most minute details to no avail, prompting him to drag up the beads at his feet as a shield, allowing him to repossess the two beads once he foiled the counter.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xi Hongyi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s something about this ce that¡¯s not normal.¡±


    ¡°Gramps take a seat. It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, are we just going to countdown to our deaths?¡± queried Vige Chief Bu, sitting next to Mu Yu but stealing nces at their hostiles.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to enjoy a show, hahaha.¡±Xiaoshuai jumped onto a rock and goaded, ¡°Oi, freaks,e at me. What happened to all your boasting? Is that all you got? Scared? Run home with your tails between your legs and bring reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°You asked for it! Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Thousand Fiend Sacred Beast!¡± Convinced that Xiaoshuai was merely bluffing, Gu Kemanded a charge, only for his monster to vanish into a void, leading to him losing control over his soul bead.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Celestial Demon Seal!¡± Believing he could crush everything on the mountain since his seal was considerablyrger, Xi Hongyi mmed his seal down condescendingly, only for it to be absorbed into an atmospheric ripple.


    Xi Hongyi and Gu Ke started to panic upon detecting a familiar and dangerous aura.


    Mu Yu casually cast a formation in his hands, connecting up with the formations on the mountain. Controlling the formation on Mount Dustfallen did not require Mu Yu¡¯s spiritual energy, fortunately. Therefore, he merely needed to fill the shoes of the formation core to control it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to control this formation in the past, but I do now. We don¡¯t like foreign garbage, so you can have them back.¡±


    Mu Yu extended a finger, summoning the seal and monster back out, pitting them against each other. Unless somebody controlled the formation, the absorbed attack would automatically beunched back at the owner. Since Mu Yu assumed control, nheless, he could choose to send Gu Ke¡¯s monster at Xi Hongyi.


    ¡°What are you doing, Xi Hongyi?!¡±


    ¡°Right back at you!¡± Xi Hongyi guarded himself against Gu Ke¡¯s monster.


    ¡°Argh! Stop it! Stop it! St-¡°


    <em>Boom!</em> Gu Ke could not possibly stop Xi Hongyi¡¯s seal in a brute strength contest as thetter was the superior cultivator. As a consequence, Xi Hongyi¡¯s seal crushed Gu Ke, body and soul together, taking the mountains nearby with it.


    Even though Xi Hongyi regained control over his seal that had reverted to its beads form, he still could not figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Screw with Mount Dustfallen. Mount Dustfallen will screw you!¡± blustered Xiaoshuai. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 09 Ch. 24August 31, 2020In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 916June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 919June 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Stalemate</em></strong>


    ¡°You had iting, you white chicken monsters!¡± fumed Vige Chief Bu, once he recollected himself.


    Even though he was seething, Xi Hongyi was reluctant to try attacking Mu Yu again. Nheless, Pce Guardian had broken free of the domain Mu Yu cast and rendezvoused with Xi Hongyi, although he could not make it in time to stop Xi Hongyi¡¯s seal from crushing Gu Ke.


    ¡°Sir, I did n-¡±


    ¡°Your job was to capture them, not to kill your ownpanion? I¡¯d execute you right now if I needed another pair of hands!¡± Pce Guardian cut in.


    Although Mu Yu was not sure if the mountain¡¯s formation could stop an Apotheosis Realm cultivator since he only worked out a portion of the mountain barrier¡¯s capabilities, he maintained his nonchnt expression when facing Xi Hongyi¡¯s wrathful re. Pce Guardian was not so gullible, in contrast, seeing through Mu Yu¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cornered rat now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, there is a formation here that abs-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. I don¡¯t need excuses for failures,¡± reprimanded Pce Guardian, feeling disgraced. ¡°Are you two going to turn yourselves in, or am I going to have to fetch you.¡±¡°You and your banal lines are annoying. Buy a different lexicon,¡± fired Xiaoshuai.


    Pce Guardian deployed his formation, shaking Mount Dustfallen gently as the seven colossal white snakes reared their heads around the mountain. Even if Mu Yu could move, he had no means of escaping the siege. Luckily, the threat activated a golden formationced around the base of the mountain ¨C Contiguous Horizon Formation!


    The Contiguous Horizon Formation on Mount Dustfallen was more than Mu Yu could control with his knowledge. For the first time, he thought it was a good thing he did not have control over something whilst watching the formation suck the seven snakes into the formation, passing them to the mountain¡¯s barrier to catapult back out, switching the victim of the snakes¡¯ siege around.


    As a veteran, Pce Guardian did not let the surprise freeze his brain, promptly tearing open a rift and hauling Xi Hongyi in so that they would not be stuck in the seven-way collision that gave the devastated surroundings another makeover. By the time he returned to the battlefield, Pce Guardian had unravelled the secret behind the formation that nearly vanquished him.


    Mu Yu was relieved to see the formation could reverse even an Apotheosis Realm cultivator¡¯s attack on them, inwardly thanking his second home.


    ¡°Sir, that was how Gu Ke died.¡±


    Although Bai Jie did warn Pce Guardian not to make light of Moyun Mountains, he certainly was not expecting to end up fighting himself.


    ¡°What did I tell you? Dimwits, all of you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, shoo, shoo,¡± Xiaoshuai provoked with his hands on his hips.


    ¡°You white chicken monsters think we¡¯re scared of you?!¡±


    Unlike Xiaoshuai and Vige Chief Bu, Mu Yu focused on taking advantage of the spiritual energy in the atmosphere and Spirit Collection Formation to heal since he was not even in any shape to verballysh out.


    Determining it was not worth the risk, Pce Guardian instructed, ¡°Go notify His Eminence and ask for advice to counter this formation.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    ¡°I have all the time in the world to fight this war of attrition with you. I might not be able to capture you now, but you can¡¯t escape, either,¡± dered Pce Guardian, resting in a void whilst monitoring Mu Yu¡¯s every move.


    ¡°Oi,¡± whispered Xiaoshuai. ¡°If Bai Jie does roll up, will our formation hold up.¡±


    ¡°My guess is as good as yours. I need to recover if we want to even escape.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 961July 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 962July 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 964July 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Grandpa and Grandson</em></strong>


    While Mu Yu had almost recoveredpletely after the day long reprieve, he still did nott have a strategy to escape due to the discrepancy in cultivation levels.


    ¡°You massacred an entire city?¡± asked Vige Chief Bu, sitting under the banyan tree at Dustfan Precipice. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not hiding the truth because I want you to know the real me,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    ¡°But¡­ But why? What happened to our promise to drive off the elemental demons?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t be an immortal master of justice. Perhaps my upbringing shaped my views. Sorry, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Old Conartist, you should be questioning what those cultivators did to incur Mu Yu¡¯s wrath. As if he¡¯d just go on a murder spree. If you ask me, they asked for it. They wanted to sell Mu Yu out as part of a deal with elemental demons. You think it¡¯s right for them to do that?¡± Xiaoshuai opined.


    ¡°They wanted to sell you out? You could¡¯ve saved them!¡±


    ¡°I thought I could save the world when I was a kid. Once I grew up, I learnt that not everybody deserves to be saved. The only people I can save are those I care about.¡±Dapples of golden light hit the trio as the leaves on the branches performed the intermission dance.


    ¡°¡­ You thoroughly deliberated whether you decisions were right or wrong prior to acting on them, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu inhaled deeply and bobbed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I was wrong.¡±


    Though Vige Chief Bu still could not quiteprehend Mu Yu¡¯s thinking, he assuaged, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t judge you. I¡¯m sure you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    The trust instilled in Mu Yu unlocked the energy that eluded Mu Yu all this time, refurbishing his body to with Ascension Realm qi that he opted to hide for the meantime. The reason he chose to hide his cultivation was because he did not want to be an Ascension Realm cultivator to Vige Chief Bu but the grandson to thetter that he grew up as.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ this ninth immortal thing you mentioned means that I have eternal life?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. As long as you don¡¯t suffer fatal injuries, you will never die. That is why everyone has done everything in their power to protect you just as I will. Be honest with me: how long have you lived for?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m a hundred and twenty one this year. Now I know why I have such a long lifespan. I always thought my long lifespan was a product of my lifestyle. You know I turn in early and follow a routine life. Whenever anyone asks for the secret to my lifespan, I always tell them to wake up early to exercise. I stopped aging once I turned seventy; I thought it was thanks to my diligence with daily exercise.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I remember you used to always make us do morning exercises before you started story time and made us repeat, ¡®Morning exercise keeps the body healthy. Bounce and bounce, and you¡¯ll enjoy longevity.¡¯ Anyway, immortals are vital to this world. Very vital. Those white chicken monsters want to harm you, so you must take care.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I wouldn¡¯t have been fooled if you did.¡±


    ¡°Without any cultivation, you would be in danger. I was worried you might unintentionally reveal yourself during story time. Moreover, cultivators oftene in search of disciples, so¡­ You would¡¯ve believed Third Heaven Pce anyway, wouldn¡¯t you? After all, you revere cultivators. That¡¯s why I figured it¡¯d be safer to keep the secret from you until necessary.¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you, brat,¡± grumbled Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what they leveraged. Regardless, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe and sound. I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Wait, does that mean I have to be part of the procession that sees you off to the next life?¡± Tears welled up in Vige Chief Bu¡¯s eyes at the very thought of being the one to attend his grandson¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°Can you reserve those tears for when I actually die?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Mu Yu is also immortal, Old Conartist. You¡¯re always cracking me up!¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s more like it. Now we can take turns sharing stories with the kids. I¡¯ll take the even number dates, and you can take the odd dates.¡±


    Mu Yu rubbed his temples, unable to adapt as fast as Vige Chief Bu, who also took on board the information faster than anyone would expect. ¡°If we have the chance to do so, I¡¯m down.¡±


    ¡°Hey, since I¡¯m immortal, can I also be an immortal master? You know, I love fighting those white chicken monsters now,¡± effused Vige Chief Bu, holding his hands out in his st pose.


    ¡°You want to be an immortal master?¡±


    ¡°I have plenty of time to grow as strong as you now. Heck, I can be your student.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be an immortal master, Gramps.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 0 (Prologue)April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 34April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C The Art of Formations</em></strong>


    Vige Chief Bu was the embodiment of the old adage, ¡°Nothinges free in life.¡± Despite possessing a body with the five elements perfectly bnced, Vige Chief Bu¡¯s meridians were connected no differently to an ordinary human¡¯s. Consequently, his body would not be able to withstand spiritual energy.


    ¡°That¡¯s so odd,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°What?¡± drawled Vige Chief Bu. ¡°I thought I could be an immortal master since I could utilise such a powerful skill. I like the exhration thates with zapping people now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice being an ordinary immortal,¡± Mu Yuforted.


    The reason Reverend Nilei directed Mu Yu to Vige Chief Bu was because Mu Yu was a formation caster. Therefore, Mu Yu would know how to deal with Feng Haochen¡¯s formation unlike himself.


    ¡°Hahaha, it is what it is. My favourite hobby is still telling kids about Mu Yu¡¯s epic. Besides, I can now b-, motivate the kids with the story of hundreds of cultivators kneeling to me.¡±


    Unable to stand the disappointment in Vige Chief Bu¡¯s eyes, Mu Yu stated, ¡°If you want to be an immortal master, give me some time. I will work something out.¡±


    ¡°I can be an immortal master?!¡±¡°I can teach you how to use formations.¡±


    Mu Yu locked qi from his sword into a jade piece using a formation and then spent the next hour modifying both the formation¡¯s ws and the jade piece. Just as Reverend Nilei and his shifu bestowed Vige Chief Bu with abilities, Mu Yu could replicate their idea using formations.


    ¡°Okay, you can have this jade piece. Press down on this spot, and you will find yourself a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu pressed the spot after dithering, shooting out an attack replicating Mu Yu¡¯s thirty-metre-long qi sh that could tear apart the banyan tree¡¯s branch. As long as his opponent was not above Spirit Severing Realm, Vige Chief Bu had a chance against them in a surprise attack situation.


    ¡°You must be kidding me!¡±


    Mu Yu patted the banyan tree to regrow the severed branch. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gramps. Though you can¡¯t cultivate, I can equip you with an army¡¯s armoury.¡±


    ¡°I-it can only be used once, right?¡± Vige Chief Bu squeezed the jade piece again, firing a second jet of qi, illuminating his face with excitement. ¡°It can be used multiple times?¡±


    ¡°By my estimates, you should be able to fire roughly ten shots. Once you¡¯ve used them up, they will have a cool down period. I will try to reduce the cool down window to six hours with some modifications to the formation.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, are there any other cool techniques?¡±


    ¡°If you can imagine it, I can make it a reality.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ invisibility?¡±


    ¡°Easy.¡±


    ¡°The ability to switch appearances? I heard you have seventy-two different appearances.¡±


    ¡°I could even do a thousand.¡±


    ¡°Yes! How about going through walls?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not impossible, but it¡¯s not exactly going through. You can teleport to the other side.¡±


    ¡°Teleportation? Huhuhu, let¡¯s see¡­ Is there anything to help me run fast?¡±


    ¡°Windspeed Formation. I reckon you could outrun even Spirit Severing Realm cultivators with it¡­¡± Mu Yu had to borate on the cultivation system so that Vige Chief Bu could follow.


    ¡°So¡­. Those immortal masters who used to visit the vige were only Foundation Establishment Realm? That¡¯s level two, yeah? What realm are you at now?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I have ascended to Ascension Realm; level eight in your terms.¡±


    ¡°Which realms can I beat with the formation you just gave me?¡±


    ¡°You should be able to breeze through Spirit Severing Realm (level six), but it¡¯ll be a little tough to beat a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator ¨C level seven in your terms. If you feel you need more, I can spend some more timeing up with formations to deal with Body Synthesis Realm cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Nah, this is plenty. If the strongest cultivators at Moyun Mountains are only Primordial Infant Realm, I¡¯m basically the overlord here, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not just the overlord in the countryside. You¡¯re the world saviour, Old Conartist. You¡¯re the one person who we can¡¯t let die,¡± added Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot, hahaha.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu made sound effects with his mouth as he fired another shot from the jade piece. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 0 (Prologue)April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 34April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 957July 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C Return</em></strong>


    ¡°If you are going to be an immortal master, you need to be one nobody can bully,¡± Mu Yu opined.


    ¡°Hahha, thanks to you, that will be a reality,¡± responded Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Gramps, if we can get out of here safely, I will bring you with me as Waterstream Vige is no longer a safe haven.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell the kids stories now?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu is nning to take you to Formation Sect since it¡¯s now the safest ce, so you can fool the formation casters for a change. They¡¯re all Mu Yu¡¯s underlings,¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Yu answered with a smile, knowing Vige Chief Bu would revel in fooling anyone.


    ¡°Awesome. I need to spice up the battle between us and the three white chicken monsters a tad.¡± Vige Chief Bu developed a habit of firing a qi st as a celebration ritual of sorts ever since receiving he jade piece.¡°Be careful with the sts, Gramps. It will harm people.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know,¡± replied Vige Chief Bu, fiddling with various jade pieces while using one to fly.


    When Xiaoshuai went to the back of the mountain to pick some fruits, he came back in human form, resulting in Vige Chief Bu having a brain stutter moment. ¡°Wh-where did youe from?¡±


    Mu Yu exined, ¡°Oh, h-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your son?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me? He¡¯s adorable.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hands off! I¡¯m Xiaoshuai!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a shape-shifting fiend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a divine beast!¡±


    Vige Chief Bu just looked on, refusing to believe Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Haha, Gramps, he¡¯s basically a brother to me. This is his other form. You will get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mu Yu¡¯s brother, huh? Let grandpa give you a hug.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my grandpa.¡± Because he was so busy eating, Xiaoshuai got caught in Vige Chief Bu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, any rmended ns to escape this predicament?¡±


    ¡°Nope. If only we set up Teleporting Handsome Formation prior toe here.¡±


    ¡°Our teleportation formation will only transport us about five hundred kilometres, which would only take that Apotheosis Realm freak a couple of seconds to cover. The Teleporting Handsome Formation in Pure Peace City is too far to jump to. We don¡¯t have any other teleportation formation that can teleport us farther. Guess we¡¯ll need another n before Bai Jie shows up.¡±


    Since Mu Yu could note up with anything, he focused on creating formations for Vige Chief Bu to be productive. Meanwhile, Pce Guardian continued staking out, though he could not see what was taking ce on the mountain owing to the Contiguous Horizon Formation erected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Vige Chief Bu, catching Mu Yu spacing out as thetter stared at the garden of divine will retrieval herbs.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xiaoshuai came over, giggling. ¡°Old Conartist, I¡¯ll show you a magic trick.¡±


    Watching the grey leaves turn into golden leaves once Xiaoshuai touched the herb, Vige Chief Bu eximed, ¡°Was that also a magic skill?¡±


    ¡°This is herb is used to see if you¡¯re handsome. It only turns golden if you¡¯re handsome. Otherwise, it will turn blue. You¡¯re more than wee to try.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu scratched his forehead. ¡°Nah, I might not be able to change the colour.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, be more confident in yourself. ¡®I¡¯m handsome!¡¯ Say it with your chest, and it¡¯ll turn golden.¡±


    ¡°I was handsome in my younger days, but not now,¡± Vige Chief Bu mumbled as he hesitantly reached out. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s golden! I¡¯m still handsome, hahaha. Mu Yu, you also turn them golden, right? I always thought you were thedy-killer type.¡± Vige Chief Bu touched a few more with the same results, though they reverted to grey after some time.


    ¡°No, they turn blue when I touch them.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not handsome?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai was joking about that. It has nothing to do with your appearance but your congruency with yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your congruency with yourself? ¡­ Oh, I always believed you¡¯re a good kid.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu plucked off a leaf, turning it golden. He then put it in Mu Yu¡¯s hand and shut thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°The fact that you could be upfront with me proves that you¡¯re still the same Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Old Conartist, check out this herb; it can also change.¡± Xiaoshuai ran over to the other end of the herb garden. ¡°If you¡¯re smart, this herb will bloom when you touch it.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu gave Mu Yu a pat on the shoulder then made his way over to Xiaoshuai. ¡°I¡¯d make all of them bloom.¡±


    Hesitant, Mu Yu mulled for a brief moment before he opened his hand. It had been a long time, but he recognised the feeling and golden colour he saw the first time he touched a divine will retrieval herb.


    The trio roasted a chicken at Dustfallen Precipice as darkness began to fall ¨C probably to the chagrin of the chickens on the mountain since they enjoyed prosperity after the human family moved out and stopped roasting them.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you have a break-out n yet?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    Also speaking with his mouth full, Mu Yu expressed, ¡°Nope. We don¡¯t need to fret about the barrier expiring since there¡¯s a spiritual qi core to sustain it.¡±


    ¡°You need to eat to have the energy to run,¡± said Vige Chief Bu, confident Mu Yu coulde up with something.


    Mu Yu went to fetch a nket for Xiaoshuai, who dozed off on Vige Chief Bu¡¯s arms, legs resting on the elder¡¯s belly. Mu Yu cleared the residue smell of smoke with his spiritual energy, then kicked back to stargaze ¨C a leisurely feeling he had not indulged in for a long time. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 957July 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 0 (Prologue)April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 968July 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    <strong><em>An Immortal Master Kneels Before Vige Chief Bu ¨C The Curtain Falls</em></strong>


    Vige Chief Bu¡¯s eyes greeted the sunshine, while his ears greeted the singing birds. He tucked Xiaoshuai in and then surveyed the garden for some ingredients to prepare breakfast but discovered there was already a trail of rising smoke in the distance, so he made his way over.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± greeted Mu Yu, frying some ingredients in a pan over the fire in the kitchen.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be cooking your own breakfast as a revered immortal master. Let me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Shifu taught me that everything in life is a form of cultivation, including cooking. To tell the truth, I didn¡¯t understand the mentality when I was younger, but I do now. You find a state of tranquillity when you need to toil away at the most basic level without relying on spiritual energy,¡± exined Mu Yu,prehending the link between it and mastery of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    Mount Dustfallen was not only a physical home but also a home for the mind, one that relieved Mu Yu of concerns of ambushes, lies and other paranoid thoughts. For that reason, returning to Mount Dustfallen was tantamount to returning to his true self.


    ¡°I never knew you could cook. I assumed you were only abatant.¡± Vige Chief Bu lifted the lid and scooped up a spoonful of congee. ¡°Where did the ricee from?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten about my special ability?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Vige Chief Bu wagged his finger as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go fry two dishes. I¡¯ve never seen carrots as big as the ones in the guardian.¡±Besides two dishes of vegetables and a pot of porridge, the two also prepared some chicken that Mu Yu stopped Xiaoshuai from devouring during the hour. They enjoyed breakfast withughs, but Xi Hongyi killed the mood with his return at noon.


    After Xi Hongyi whispered something to Pce Guardian, thetter red daggers at the mountain and then left through a void with the former.


    ¡°What the? I thought Bai Jie wasing, but they left?¡± Xiaoshuai remarked.


    ¡°They might be deliberately letting us go to ensnare us in another trap,¡± Vige Chief Bu warned.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mu Yu agreed. ¡°Maybe something requires their attention, though I can¡¯t imagine what could trouble them. I wonder if it has something to do with the dyed contest.¡±


    ¡°Cast it aside for now. We can now enjoy some peace here, so let¡¯s stay for a while¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I should take advantage of the environment here to elevate my cultivation in addition to progressing my other skills further instead of relying on bloodlust energy.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu and Xiaoshuai ventured down the mountain daily, with thetter teaching the former about formations while Mu Yu trained on the mountain, though Mu Yu would asionally need to correct some of the minor, yet important, details.


    Xiaoshuai shared knowledge of the cultivation world ¨C the version without all the extra peppered nonsense he would have added if it was not for Mu Yu warning him not to. Vige Chief Bu was disappointed to hear that the skills in the jade pieces Mu Yu gave him were only strong enough to scratch Third Heaven Pce¡¯s itch for he wanted to help Mu Yu fight against the phonies.


    Two months of undisrupted training catapulted Mu Yu to Ascension Realm Third Layer, giving him a usible chance against Xi Hongyi without reliance on bloodlust energy. In addition, he received news from the linden tree.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± informed Ju Mang, once Mu Yu and the linden tree connected, though Mu Yu could only connect because the tree connected to Ju Mang, not Mu Yu.


    ¡°Tian Ran is awake?¡± Mu Yu jumped to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done you a favour, so it¡¯s time for you to return it.¡±


    ¡°I keep my promises.¡±


    Mu Yu picked up the other two and rushed to Crouching Dragon Mountain, filling them in on the way.


    ¡°Tian Ran sacrificed herself to save you? You better treat her well because there aren¡¯t as many noble girls like her these days,¡± asserted Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°The yboy is also hooking up with Qiao Xue, though. Unlike me, I¡¯m loyal,¡± voiced Xiaoshuai, eating an apple while riding Vige Chief Bu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mu Yu¡­¡± reproached Vige Chief Bu.


    Mu Yu shrugged in defeat.


    ¡°Oh, well. What¡¯s important isn¡¯t how many girls you like but to marry them. It¡¯s only reasonable they like such an outstanding young man. Give me a few great grandkids. Since we¡¯re immortal, we¡¯ll get to see all the Mu Yu Juniors grow up, hahaha. For your first kid, I¡¯ll give them their nickname, and you can give them their real name. If it¡¯s a girl, I¡¯ll call her Nannan. If it¡¯s a boy, we¡¯ll call him Bubu. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°My goodness gracious¡­ Ah, whatever, as long as you¡¯re happy, Gramps.¡±


    It pained Mu Yu to imagine Ku Mu missing out on seeing his grandkids, but he kept it to himself. Besides, he had yet to figure out a way to revive Ku Mu without dying in the process.


    Thankfully, there were no ambushes on the way to Crouching Dragon Mountain.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu wasted no time flying over to Tian Ran to embrace her once she entered his line of sight. Once he calmed down, he gave her a peck on the forehead and caressed her hair. ¡°Never do that again, got it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Tian Ran.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 0 (Prologue)April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 957July 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 34April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    <strong><em>Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Pinch</em></strong>


    ¡°I missed you so much, Sister Tian Ran.¡± Xiaoshuai attempted to jump to Tian Ran, but Vige Chief Bu held him back so as to not disturb the couple.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tian Ran queried.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoshuai! The oh-so handsome Xiaoshuai!¡± responded Xiaoshuai, reverting to his beast form before reverting to his human form.


    ¡°Oh my god, you have a human form now? Let me have a hug.¡± Tian Ran wee Xiaoshuai into her embrace as a sister would.


    ¡°Mu Yu, why did you bring a human here?¡± Tree Elder questioned, screening Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Ah, this is the man who raised me. Grandpa, this is Tree Elder, and this is Tian Ran.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I thought you said he¡¯s an elemental demon. He doesn¡¯t look like one,¡± Vige Chief Bu whispered.


    ¡°Do you need to see this to be convinced?¡±Vige Chief Bu ducked behind Mu Yu and readied a jade piece as he witnessed Tree Elder sprout branches from his hand.


    ¡°Hahaha, Old Contartist, you should¡¯ve duped Tree Elder with a lightning skill, as well,¡± Xiaoshuai verbalised.


    ¡°He won¡¯t harm us, Grandpa. Have you forgotten what I told you?¡±


    Though reluctant, Vige Chief Bu went through the pleasantries of a first meeting then said, ¡°Mu Yu, you two really are the perfect couple. You have better judgement than I do.¡±


    Tian Ran respectfully greeted, ¡°Hello, Vige Chief.¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping even Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden.¡± Vige Chief Bu gave Mu Yu a thumbs up, putting flushes on Tian Ran¡¯s cheeks.


    Mu Yu approached Tree Elder to inquire, ¡°Elder, may I ask if anything has happened beyond Moyun Mountains?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My scouts informed me that there are rumours of Third Heaven Pce killing the innocent spreading like wildfire, inciting panic throughout the world. From what I was told, the reports came from Pure Peace City.¡±


    ¡°Pure Peace City¡¯s survivors, huh?¡±


    ¡°Could they have spared us to suppress the scandal?¡± Xiaoshuai proposed.


    ¡°How would they do that, silence all of the survivors?¡± Mu Yu impugned.


    To quell the scandal, the Ghost Gate, Celestial Star Sect and Secr World Sect imed Mu Yu brainwashed Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden and fooled the survivors of Pure Peace City using an illusion formation whilst Third Heaven Pce hushed the survivors. Fearing for their lives, the survivors chose toy low. Nevertheless, suspicions inexorably flourished as a consequence of Third Heaven Pce hiding their appearances.


    Just as cultivators once led a witch hunt on Mu Yu, a number of them began demanding Third Heaven Pce show their real faces, not that protesting achieved anything.


    ¡°Whatever they did and are doing, I will fight alongside Brother Mu Yu to destroy them together! They¡¯re as toxic as Secr World Sect!¡± Tian Ran dered.


    Taken aback at the sight of Tian Ran flying off the handle, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Is your mother still trapped at Secr World Sect?¡±


    ¡°She is. Yan Qingyun andpany threatened to kill her if I didn¡¯t learn Secr World Emotion Severing Technique. That was also when I learnt Third Heaven Pce was manipting the sect¡¯s patriarch and elders.¡±


    Mu Yu tenderly stroked Tian Ran¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll rescue your mother from their grips,¡± Mu Yu promised, leaving out his intent to exterminate the sect to avenge their mother and daughter pair.


    Mu Yu intended to eradicate Ghost Gate, Celestial Star Sect and Secr Sect before anything else as their termination was tantamount to chopping off three of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s limbs. Afterwards, he would have to track down the controlled Ascension Realm elders to defuse the Divine Soul Formations.


    ¡°Mu Yu, what is our next step?¡± Vige Chief Bu asked.


    ¡°We need to escort you to Formation Sect.¡±


    ¡°I want to fight evil, though,¡± objected Vige Chief Bu, shaking his pouch of jade pieces.


    Choosing his words carefully, Mu Yu conveyed, ¡°Grandpa, you need to polish your skills first. We need you in the war. Winning the war is more important than winning the battle, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess you have a point. Oh, fine.¡±


    Mu Yu was d to find Tian Ran¡¯s vitality jumped higher after her ordeal, though it, once again, reminded him of Ku Mu¡¯s state.


    ***


    ¡°Elemental demons have begun to brazenly assail human cities with great sess,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng informed, meeting with Mu Yu andpany in Formation Pce.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce might as well have elemental demons vanquish the entire world. It¡¯s a simple matter for them to kill cultivators. What¡¯s the point of sneaking around?¡± Xiaoshuai admonished.


    Mu Yu enlightened, ¡°If everyone dies, where are they going to source soul energy from? They only n to kill a certain number to spark conflict.¡±


    ¡°How did you not figure that out, Junior Conartist? Also, you¡¯re underestimating the adepts who don¡¯t show themselves, but they would be strong enough to give Third Heaven Pce a run for their money. Plus, there are also immortals. They may be strong, but they aren¡¯t invincible. If they lose the support of cultivators, they¡¯ll walking with stones in their shoes. Furthermore, they¡¯ll have fewerbourers,¡± added Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°What brilliant ideas do you have, then, Old Conartist?¡± Xiaoshuai queried. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 133June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 970July 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    <strong><em>Vige Chief Bu¡¯s Real Genius (Part 1)</em></strong>


    Vige Chief Bu¡¯s hand stopped on his beard. ¡°If I was Third Heaven Pce, I¡¯d worry about calming my people first and foremost. With the eight great sects and elemental demons under theirmand, they can easily fabricate a scenario to repair their blemished reputation. Me, I¡¯d send a group of elemental demons to attack a city, and then send the eight sects in when the city is on the cusp of falling, driving the elemental demons back. In turn, the people will ce their hopes on the eight great sects ephemerally.¡±


    ¡°Why the eight great sects? Should they put their hopes on Third Heaven Pce?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°You have a tendency to overlook things, huh? Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t y leader if they¡¯re afraid to show themselves. Meanwhile, the eight great sects are a credible name. ordingly, the eight great sects¡¯ intervention would elevate their standing. More importantly, is there any difference between who leads between the two? The eight great sects are under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°What would Third Heaven Pce do in the meantime?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If they carry out what I inferred before, they would have proven that elemental demons aren¡¯t invincible. They only have two options when facing elemental demons: fight or flight. If the enemy is strong, it¡¯smon to worry about saving yourself and sacrificing others if need be. If you can win, you wouldn¡¯t just sit back. If you can defeat an enemy, it¡¯s conventional to pursue them in an annihtion battle. The eight great sects could consolidate their status at the same time. In turn, others will feelpelled to take orders from the eight¡­


    ¡°I mentioned that undertaking in the thirteenth chapter, volume two of ¡®Legends of Mu Yu¡¯. It was the part where they used a feint; Third Heaven Pce encouraging cultivators to trust the eight great sects is the same as attacking the gap in the armour instead of attacking directly. That was how Mu Yu resolved the tug of war between the two factions in the story.¡±


    How Mu Yu wished Zhuge Xiaosheng was not present to hear thest part¡­


    Xiaoshuai opined, ¡°Knowing how cowardly cultivators are, I can¡¯t see them fighting that valiantly.¡±Vige Chief Bu disputed, ¡°All the hustle and bustle in the world is but for some sort of gain. If you ask me, cultivators are quite simr to ordinary folks, in that they haven¡¯t shed their nature as humans. Put it this way: ordinary folks fight each other for treasures, and cultivators fight each other for secret manuals, items, pills and what have you. The motive is the same; the only thing that has changed is what they are fighting for. Cultivators will risk their wellbeing for gains. That being the case, they can be baited into taking certain actions as long as the promised reward is enough to motivate them.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu sat down to soothe his throat with some warm tea straight from the pot, then resumed, ¡°At current, there are two sects among the eight great sects that aren¡¯t under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s jurisdiction ¨C Formation Pce plus Pill Cauldron Sect. If I was Third Heaven Pce¡¯s strategist and couldn¡¯t rig strings from behind the curtain, I¡¯d set up every other cultivator to lynch those two sects. In a nutshell, eliminate those factors that are beyond your control so that only that which you control remains. The justification thates to mind goes back to the sh with elemental demons. If everyone is fighting elemental demons, yet those two sects are watching from the sideline, it is only a matter of time before they are disgruntled enough to lead a crusade on the two.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Patriarch Zhuge, I did not mean to jinx your sect to doom, hehe, sorry, sorry. I am just making hypotheses. Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, this one admires your analytical thought process. Frankly, everything already yed out as you predicted. For starters, Celestial Star Sect already drove out elemental demons, thereby raising their standing. I did not have the chance to inform you as this one just received news,¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng informed.


    ¡°It was just a fluke,¡± responded Vige Chief Bu, wagging his hand.


    ¡°You need not be modest, Elder. Two months ago, Formation Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect closed off their borders, incurring a number ofints from other sects. The way you are able to see the big picture is most admirable. Might this one be able to ask for your venerated daoist title?¡±


    ¡°Daoist title? I have no such thing. I am but an old viger who likes to tell stories to kids. I did not know the slightest thing about the cultivation world until two months ago, haha.¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for him. I¡¯ve been feeding him knowledge of the cultivation world on end for thest two months,¡± Xiaoshuai climbed onto Vige Chief Bu¡¯s shoulder to brag.


    ¡°A viger?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng took a closer look and, indeed, Vige Chief Bu did not have any cultivation. ¡°Mu Yu, is the elder really a viger¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is the one who raised me. Xiaoshuai is also telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Vige Chief Bu touched his head.


    ¡°I am most honoured to have met a prodigy!¡± extolled Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    If something had to be designated as the root of Vige Chief Bu¡¯s insight, it would be his storytelling experience as a storyteller needed to see the big picture of what he studied or shared.


    ¡°Grandpa, feel free to speak your mind. Patriarch Zhuge can be trusted and will not mind.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mu Yu is the patriarch, anyway,¡± Xiaoshuai chimed in.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I forgot,¡± remarked Vige Chief Bu, inhaling as he lifted his chest.


    ¡°Elder, do you have any suggestions we could follow to turn the tide?¡± inquired Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°At the end of the day, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s aim is to ignite a war. Therefore, our aim should be to prevent them from stopping a war.¡±


    ¡°How would we do that?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, if you can exterminate the three sects as you intend, that would be the best oue.¡±


    ¡°If Tian Ran and Patriarch Zhuge assist me, I believe we can get rid of Celestial Star Sect.¡±


    ¡°There would still be five sects, though. Are we going to raze them, too?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°The overarching goal shouldn¡¯t be to exterminate them but to deal a blow to the morale of cultivators. Cultivators will only rise to the asion if the eight great sects can triumph against elemental demons, which works in Third Heaven Pce¡¯s favour. If the three sects are removed from the picture, it will dampen the confidence of cultivators, deterring them from fighting.¡± Vige Chief Bu picked up Xiaoshuai and pinched thetter¡¯s cheek. ¡°You should learn from me. I promise you¡¯ll have a brighter future if you do.¡±


    ¡°I would just be another con artist.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng queried.


    ¡°The promised reward cannot be bestowed if three of the eight sects are taken out. Without a desire to fight, Third Heaven Pce must proceed with Ultimate Immortals Ranking,¡± explicated Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Remember you told me Third Heaven Pce is deliberately postponing the mystic immortals¡¯ contest? I can¡¯t be certain what the motivation behind it is, but there¡¯s one thing I can be sure of: they don¡¯t want to go forth with it. If the enemy does not want to go east, you force them to east. If the eight great sects cannot be buoys for cultivators, the next thing they should turn to would be the nine mystic immortals.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 80May 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 959July 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 4April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 973

    <strong><em>Vige Chief Bu¡¯s Real Genius (Part 2)</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu told me Third Heaven Pce decides when the contest to determine the nine mystic immortals is held, meaning they can change the date at their discretion. When cultivators are shaken, we just need to spread false news that we need to urgently host the contest and call for all ultimate immortals. I guarantee they¡¯ll support the notion. Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t stop them if all of the ultimate immortals assemble at Ultimate Immortals Monument to activate it,¡± advised Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°The monument can be activated as long as we have two thirds of the ultimate immortals¡¯ support. That will force Third Heaven Pce to hold the contest,¡± Mu Yu borated, demonstrating that he listened closely to Vige Chief Bu¡¯s stories growing up and therefore could keep up with thetter¡¯s train of thought.


    Growing up listening to Vige Chief Bu¡¯s stories contributed to Mu Yu¡¯s innovative thinkingter in life, evident in his ability to turn Heaven Stage formations into formations as lethal as Greater Heaven Stage formations.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your turn to take centre stage once ites to that. Actually, you have three senior brothers who would also fight, right? If four of you are among the nine, Third Heaven Pce will be in deep trouble. The more trouble they have guing them, the greater our chances of winning. That¡¯s how it went in ¡®Mu Yu Strategically Captures White Tiger Pass¡¯,¡± continued Vige Chief Bu, adding embarrassing information unnecessarily.


    ¡°This old one sees he can learn a lot from you elder,¡±mended Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Hehe, you are ttering me. Telling stories requires nning and thinking. Else, how could you f-, convince children, right, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are the only one better than me,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°You should really read the chronicles I wrote around you. I used a hundred and eight different ways of describing your prodigious talent in all fields, including several formation casting ideas.¡±¡°You have a biopic of yourself?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s mouth slowly dropped.


    ¡°Yeah, it is called ¡®Legends of Mu Yu¡¯, and there is only one copy avable. Would you like to read it? I lent it to Mu Yu a few days ago, so you can borrow it from him and learn his back story,¡± boasted Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Stop, stop, Grandpa. It¡¯s my secret. What if people learn my weakness from it?¡± disputed Mu Yu, despite not having even read the first page out of fear of embarrassment.


    ¡°Hmm, you have a point. Didn¡¯t you say we could trust Patriarch Zhuge, though?¡±


    ¡°You do not trust me?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng jested.


    ¡°Patriarch, please spare me. Most of it is fictional. The only true part is my name.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, understood. That being said, Elder¡¯s creativity has piqued my interest.¡±


    Xiaoshuai voiced, ¡°I got your back. I can tell you what happened. I never forget what I see, and I already read it a few days ago. The first volume, The Immortal Masters Kneel to Vige Chief, starts off as, ¡®Mu Yu made it in the nick of time and engaged the immortal master in three hundred epic rounds! It was so intense that the world was plunged into darkness! Like judges of good and evil, Mu Yu¡¯s two flying swords emerged in a sh. With a single strike, sand and stones whipped into the air, thunder boomed and lightning shed! With a single strike, the clouds immediately churned and the ground cr-¡±


    Mu Yu shoved a drumstick in Xiaoshuai¡¯s mouth. ¡°I will loan it to you after I have a read, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting, then.¡±


    Over the next ten days, everything turned out the way Vige Chief Bu predicted it would. After seizing an overwhelming victory, the eight great sects promised sects they could be aides of the eight great sects and be protected forever if they joined the fight against elemental demons, even going as far as promising their descendants the opportunity to enrol in the eight great sects. The offering was alluring because the support of the eight great sects wasparable to being ced on the expressne to stardom.


    In response to the allegations made against Pill Cauldron Sect and Formation Sect, the two sects demanded that the nine mystic immortals be granted leadership roles, or they would refuse to partake in the fighting, hushing the protests.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, must you exterminate Secr World Sect?¡± Tian Ran questioned.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but do you really want for there to be another victim? If you turn a blind eye to their deeds, would that not be the equivalent of letting themmit evil?¡±


    ¡°I only hate the Ascension Realm elders because they learn Secr World Emotion Severing Technique in their pursuit of power. They have grown so overbearing that they forbade any romance discussions amongst female disciples in thest two years. As a consequence, my senior sisters with crushes have had to give in.¡±


    ¡°What do you think we should do, then? Don¡¯t forget that your mother is still trapped there.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How about we just subdue the Ascension Realm elders? As of now, I am still the divine maiden. I, therefore, still have the authority to lead and abolish certain traditions. I want to return freedom to my seniors. Can we do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ All right. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 941July 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 940July 10, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 974

    <strong><em>n</em></strong>


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tian Ran jubntly expressed.


    Mu Yu took Tian Ran¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How many Ascension Realm elders are there?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Including Yan Qingyun, seven,¡± answered Tian Ran.


    ¡°The two of us aren¡¯t enough to take on six Ascension Realm adepts. We need a few more Ascension Realm helpers,¡± Mu Yu conveyed.


    ¡°I am happy to help,¡± stated Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    Although Zhuge Xiaosheng only just graduated to Ascension Realm, his expertise with formations was enough to earn the nod from Mu Yu.


    ¡°We still need more members as we have to also factor in the risk of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s cronies showing up,¡± Mu Yu asserted.¡°Helian Kong,¡± rmended Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°He¡¯s an alchemist, not to mention a mere soul. He will likely have a disadvantage. We can¡¯t risk his wellbeing,¡± Mu Yu impugned.


    Lu Deyi happened toe as they were discussing and ryed, ¡°Mu Yu, I have news.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for doing this to you, Greater Heaven Caster Lu. What news do you bring?¡±


    Lu Deyi wiped his sweat. ¡°At present, there are seven Ascension Realm cultivators in all of the eight great sects. The less influential sects, such as Sword Purifying Valley, have four to five Ascension Realm adepts. An estimate would be that there are around fifty Ascension Realm adepts at this point from what we can tell. All of them are currently divided between several cities to defend against elemental demon invasions. To demonstrate leadership, the eight great sects have dispatched five Ascension Realm adepts each, at least. Right now, the elemental demons are losing.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu poured Lu Deyi a cup of tea. ¡°Please take a seat, Greater Heaven Caster Lu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bu.¡±


    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony with me.¡± It took some time for Vige Chief Bu to get used to cultivators being respectful to him ¨C courtesy of his rtionship with Mu Yu in addition to his insight. ¡°How did your investigations go?¡±


    Lu Deyi, referencing the map of Third Heaven Continent that Vige Chief Bu used to strategize, reported, ¡°All of your predictions came true. The elemental demons¡¯ bases are exactly where you suspected they would be. On my infiltration mission, I discovered Metal Reverend¡¯s base, but, as a mere Body Synthesis Realm cultivator, I did not get close enough to pick up details.¡±


    ¡°How did you know where the bases would be, Old Conartist?¡± questioned Xiaoshuai, eating a drumstick.


    ¡°Hehe, I just spected. See, they made swift retreats after being chased off. Nobody could catch them, and no traces of them were found where they werest seen. I, therefore, reverse engineered. Instead of focusing on where they werest sighted, I paid attention to where they emerged. That¡¯s all there was to it.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, where do you think Wood Reverend is most likely hiding?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu ran his finger across the map. ¡°Wood demons aren¡¯t part of the main fighting force, yet they appear to be present everywhere. Wood Reverend isn¡¯t sighted on any battlefields, so it¡¯s tough to lock in on them. I surmise Third Heaven Pce has restricted the activities of the four reverends at this point as the eight great sects would struggle to win if the four were on battlefields.¡±


    ¡°No way of locating the four, then?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately so. Once we raid their main camp, their fabricated fights will have to end, thereby forcing the four onto the battlefields. In saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to trample on the confidence of cultivators and force them to pressure Third Heaven Pce to conduct the mystic immortals¡¯ contest, correct?¡± Mu Yu guessed.


    ¡°Exactly. I surmise the reverends won¡¯t be able to deliver crushing defeats at this point after losing so many battles, which means Third Heaven Pce won¡¯t bepelled to turn up the dial.¡±


    ¡°I guess that means I¡¯ll have to set aside the Xuelian issue for now and focus on initiating an attack.¡±


    ¡°How is Secr World Sect doing, Vige Chief?¡± Tian Ran inquired.


    Vige Chief Bu pointed to a spot on the map. ¡°ording to Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Secr World Sect also had five elders sortie, one of whom is at Cultivation City together with one of Celestial Star Sect¡¯s elders. They are currently scouting the nearby vicinity for an elemental demon base to no avail, of course. The others have been sent to other cities.¡±


    ¡°That means only one Ascension Realm elder remains at Secr World Sect, then. We should be to suppress her if she¡¯s alone, right?¡± Tian Ran effused.


    ¡°I would advise against that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Third Heaven Pce knows we¡¯ll go there for payback,¡± Mu Yu exined.


    ¡°Precisely. Third Heaven Pce has most likely learnt from the survivors of Pure Peace City that you shielded Mu Yu. It, therefore, is within reason for Mu Yu to go on a rampage for his sweetheart. What appears to be the opportunity of a lifetime is most likely a trap waiting to spring on Mu Yu,¡± expanded Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Vige Chief, I¡¯m not his sweetheart.¡± Tian Ran poked her tongue out.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not my sweetheart,¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°What am I, then?¡±


    ¡°Not telling.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Grandpa, Brother Mu Yu is being mean.¡±


    Vige Chief Mu clobbered Mu Yu¡¯s head, prompting thetter to answer, ¡°My world.¡±


    Xiaoshuai curled his ws with his face scrunched and body squirming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can attack Secr World Sect for the meantime; there is probably an Apotheosis Realm monster from Third Heaven Pce camping me there,¡± Mu Yu finished. ¡°Patriarch, Celestial Star Sect¡¯s barrier should have been neglected these past years, right?¡±


    ¡°They would never have the shame to ask for our services again.¡±


    ¡°That makes things easier.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I suggest you go to Ghost Gate first because their forces are spread out the most among the eight great sects. They have members in every city, while their three dispatched Ascension Realm adepts are stationed in different cities. If I¡¯m correct, they¡¯re trying to collect soul energy. I doubt they can make it back in time if their headquarterse under attack, so you have better chances of exterminating them than any other sect.¡±


    Mu Yu wryly curved up his lips. ¡°I have an even better idea. Remember ¡®Courageous Capture of Dual Fiend City¡¯, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± drawled Vige Chief Bu, wagging his finger. ¡°Ten out of ten for that answer.¡±


    ¡°I have to live up to my fictional counterpart, don¡¯t I?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 877June 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    <strong><em>Soul Points</em></strong>


    The first thing Mu Yu did upon entering Martial Hill City was buy Xiaoshuai a stash ofmb skewers. Tian Ran and Zhuge Xiaosheng were on standby elsewhere until Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai gave them to signal to regroup.


    The cultivators were in high spirits after witnessing the likes of Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Tian Houyang, Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s Daoist Yuguan and so forth drive off the elemental demons.


    ¡°Earth Sovereign Sect¡¯s elder has promised to give away a rank seven fiend beast¡¯s core to whoever can kill five thousand elemental demons.¡±


    ¡°How many have you killed?¡±


    ¡°Only fifty. I had to spend twenty soul points to exchange for a mid-tier flying sword.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than me. I¡¯ve only killed forty-two. We need to locate a base to really up our numbers.¡±


    ¡°How are they keeping track of their kill count?¡± Mu Yu muttered, listening to the conversation in the eatery.


    Xiaoshuai came back with several candied haws. ¡°I heard themparing something on their palm. I reckon it might be some counter on their hand or something.¡±¡°Let¡¯s go find out.¡±


    Mu Yu stalked Zhang Gan and Wen Li, Primordial Infant Realm Second Layer and Primordial Infant Realm Third Layer middle-aged cultivators respectively.


    ¡°How many soul points have you scored, Junior Brother Wen Li?¡± asked Zhang Gan, green robe swaying in the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve earned sixty-eight soul points, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve earned eighty soul points. What do you intend to exchange your points for this time?¡±


    ¡°I want Ghost Gate¡¯s Ghost¡¯s Soul Shocker Sword, but I need a hundred soul points for that. How about you, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I need at the moment. In the next invasion, I¡¯ll support you, and you finish them for the kill count.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Shifu told us to look out for each other, didn¡¯t he? I want you to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The two went into an alley and eventually a por forest.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite the dependable senior brother,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, still eating.


    Zhang Gan checked the surroundings, then notified, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Who am I meeting, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­¡±


    Zhang Gan patted Wen Li on the shoulder. ¡°Close your eyes or it won¡¯t be a surprise.¡±


    Wen Li did as he was told.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who I want you to meet.¡± Zhang Gan swiftly drew a sword and thrust it through Wen Li¡¯s back.


    Wen Li¡¯s eyes flew open, and he looked over his shoulder. ¡°Wh-what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°I want you to meet the king of hell.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I need a hundred soul points to exchange for the Soul Shocker Sword.¡±


    ¡°Why kill me, then? You should be killing elemental demons!¡±


    Zhang Gan smirked. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. Killing humans also gives you soul points. Also, if I kill you, all of your soul points will be transferred to me, giving me a hundred soul points.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Gate is giving out thirty Soul Shocker Swords, so why must you kill me?¡± quavered Wen Li.


    ¡°There are only two left at Ultimate Immortals Hall. If I don¡¯t grab one now, I might miss out, so I need you to do me a favour. I¡¯ll tell Shifu you got greedy and overstretched yourself.¡±


    Zhang Gan ripped his sword up. Instead of being halved, Wen Li splintered into formation lines that fell to the groundparably to leaves. ¡°What the?¡±


    Wen Li appeared alongside Mu Yu from behind a por tree, Zhang Gan¡¯s muscles became rigid. ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Mu Yu whipped his wrist, strangling Zhang Gan and then railing thetter¡¯s dantian with a palm strike, erasing thetter¡¯s cultivation. ¡°I have questions for you after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Mu Yu walked over to a tree, seething for the reason that Zhang Gan¡¯s character irked him.


    Wen Li, still believing Zhang Gan wouldn¡¯t betray him, asked, ¡°Senior Brother, I always believed you were a kind person. I¡¯ve always respected you, and you¡¯ve always looked out for me. Why do you suddenly want to kill me?¡±


    Zhang Gan¡¯s expression turned into a scowl. ¡°Respect me? Rubbish! Shifu thinks you¡¯re the only polite disciple. I know you¡¯ve been browning nosing him! Ever since you joined, he¡¯s treated you as a son, supplying you with all of the cultivation resources instead of me! I put up with it because my cultivation was superior, but you¡¯ve already surpassed me! I heard Shifu name you as his sessor! I refuse to let you boss me around. If you obtain Soul Shocker Sword, you¡¯ll also surpass me inbat. Respect? You¡¯d walk all over me! You had to go!¡±


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t do that. I told Shifu you are the true sessor. I don¡¯t want to be patriarch as I always believed you¡¯re more suitable than I am, and Shifu agreed. Why¡­ Why did you have to betray me?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 971July 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 943July 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 835May 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    <strong><em>Soul Style Scheme</em></strong>


    While Mu Yu did not know where his brothers were and was worried for them, Zhang Gan could not appreciate a brother who trusted him. Mu Yu chose to interfere for he saw through Zhang Gan¡¯s deception the entire time; Zhang Gan¡¯s smiles were not the smiles of a senior brother taking care of his junior brother. On the other hand, Wen Li could be seen genuinely respecting his senior.


    In spite of Mu Yu and his brothers¡¯ paths diverging, they always had each other¡¯s backs. Xiang Nan protected his family. Lie Shang never abandoned him and cleaned up after him. Cheng Yan ensured there was always a home for them to return to. Sure, they would bicker, but they would agree to disagree. Never did any of them even think of sticking a knife in the other. That was why Zhang Gan struck the wrong nerve.


    ¡°Have a candied haw to cool down,¡± offered Xiaoshuai, albeit Mu Yu just giving Xiaoshuai a head scrub. ¡°Rx. This happens every day, everywhere. You can¡¯t save all of them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to save him since I don¡¯t have any desire to save cultivators. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t help it when I thought about what I would do if he was my brother.¡±


    Wen Li came back looking haggard. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Mu Yu saw Gan Zhang limping away, indicating Wen Li spared his senior brother, so Mu Yu let it be.


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Might I be able to ask for your name?¡±¡°That¡¯s not important. Exin to me what soul points are.¡±


    Wen Li jolted straight up. ¡°You do not know what they are?¡±


    ¡°Why would we ask if we knew?¡± Xiaoshuai sted.


    ¡°Y-yes, you are right. I do apologise. Soul points are a system Ultimate Immortals Hall created to encourage us to y elemental demons. In a nutshell, it is a formation that will disy a number on our palm whenever we kill an elemental demon.¡± Wen Li showed the number in the white ring in his right palm, the white clearly being soul energy. ¡°This is the soul point tracker. The more one kills, the more soul points they umte. ying a Yellow Level elemental demon earns us one point. ying a ck Level elemental demon earns us five points. ying an Earth Level elemental demon earns us fifty, while ying a Heaven Level earns us five hundred soul points. Soul points can be exchanged for an assortment of items from Ultimate Immortals Hall.


    ¡°ording to my senior brother, the point system works simrly between humans. The eight great sects have admitted it to be a w in the system and forbade it, promising to punish those who break the rule. However, my senior brother found a way to work around it¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood. How long has it been since thest invasion at Martial Hill City?¡±


    ¡°Invasions are quite frequent. Many humans die in each battle, though our casualties are less than the enemy¡¯s. We are always eager to fight as the rewards justify the risks,¡± answered Wen Li, perplexed as to why Mu Yu seemed ignorant.


    ¡°Where are those with the eight great sects? I didn¡¯t see any of them around.¡±


    ¡°They are at Ultimate Immortals Hall, which is the location they use as their headquarters.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± Wen Li gave a bow before departing.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce really do have countless magic tricks,¡±mented Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Gramps is even more impressive. I can¡¯t believe how urate his predictions are; it borders on foresight. Anyway, the scheme existed since Elder Helian Kong¡¯s era, except they didn¡¯t use Soul Style. Back then, Formation-Talisman Sect set up a tracker formation to record the kills. The current version is but a rehashed version, adding on the feature of killing cultivators for soul points to promote even more murder.¡±


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s safer to kill cultivators than to kill elemental demons, then. That Bai Jie is bloody diabolic. People will eventually opt just to kill humans now.¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. Remember what Wen Li said? Killing cultivators ranked high will give you points, but the other way around is a waste of time. Plus, what do you think the odds of someone weaker killing some stronger are?¡±


    ¡°Oh, true. I guess they¡¯ll have to pull Zhang Gans, then. Damn, you can¡¯t trust anyone, then.¡±


    ¡°Sowing discord is Third Heaven Pce¡¯s n. As long as cultivators are sceptical of each other, the suspicions of Third Heaven Pce will be suppressed, allowing them to continue controlling cultivators.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 975July 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 461November 14, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 35April 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    <strong><em>Soul Point Rewards</em></strong>


    The five storey tall Ultimate Immortals Hall was packed to the brim with cultivators looking to exchange soul points for items.


    Xiaoshuai stored his remaining candied haws and grilledmb skewers in Mu Yu¡¯s cosmic sleeve to feast on some cakes. ¡°Never liked Ultimate Immortals Hall and never, but I have to admit their cakes are pretty darn good.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred soul points to be an outer disciple of Celestial Star Sect. My son has a chance to shine now.¡±


    ¡°A thousand five hundred to be an outer elder of Celestial Star Sect. Damn, I have so much farming to do.¡±


    Most of Celestial Star Sect¡¯s items were so far out of reach that most customers just window shopped. Pills were also on sale. Nevertheless, nobody could provide the same quality and range as Pill Cauldron Sect. At a nce, they were primarily rank three and four pills, with a scarce number of rank five pills that demanded oundish soul points. They basically had a monopoly on the market since Pill Cauldron Sect closed its doors, however.


    Mu Yu mused, ¡°Since pills and formations are of utmost importance in times of turmoil, I can offer them, dominating cultivators with items of much more value than any item or shabby pill can offer. Let¡¯s just keep it in mind for now. Tian Jiancheng is in the city at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Good grief, they even offer mentorship in exchange for soul points. Ten thousand soul points for two days of lessons from Ascension Realm adept Tian Houyang?¡±mented Xiaoshuai, pointing around. ¡°Oh, there are even lessons on offer from Body Synthesis Real and Spirit Severing Realm adepts on the list of rewards.¡±


    ¡°Consultation with Body Synthesis Realm cultivator Tian Jiancheng, sixty thousand soul points,¡± uttered Mu Yu, running his eyes down the list. ¡°You¡¯re either going to have to y elemental demons forever or kill twelve Heaven Level elemental demons. Why would you need advice from a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator if you can kill twelve Heaven Level elemental demons? I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s stupid. Judging from the fact that Celestial Star Sect now has eighty Body Synthesis Realm cultivators in their ranks, they must¡¯ve weed in plenty of freestyle cultivators.¡±¡°How are we going to ask for mentorship from Tian Jiancheng, go hunt elemental demons for soul points?¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Mentorship from him? What gives him the right to mentor anyone?¡±


    Luckily for Mu Yu, he did not have to consult a clerk for information on Tian Jiancheng as a youth with a scar across his nose said, ¡°The new master of Golden Wolf Valley already collected six thousand soul points and is nning to hire Tian Jiancheng as his mentor.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. Golden Wolf Valley is a second-rate sect, and Chou Jinghuan is but a Severing Realm First Layer cultivator. Six thousand soul points my foot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just proving yourself ignorant. He used to be the former patriarch¡¯s youngest disciple. Their previous patriarch was a Body Synthesis Realm First Layer cultivator, and the ten disciples he took in were all Spirit Severing Realm cultivators. Why do you think Chou Jinghuan is the reigning patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y guessing games with me.¡±


    In a stifled voice, the youth enlightened, ¡°He used a dirty means to kill his nine seniors and shifu. If a lower level cultivator kills a higher level cultivator, what happens? It was fair game when you scoffed at the idea of a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator collecting six thousand soul points. Chou Jinghuan proimed that they all died in battle against elemental demons. Everyone knows what he did.¡±


    A maiden with a sultry aura opined, ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal in this day and age. Chou Jinghuan is just looking to move upward. Since Tian Jiancheng reached Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer since arriving in the city, you can say Chou Jinghuan¡¯s prospects have drastically improved.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. How many soul points do you have now?¡± inquired the youth.


    ¡°If you dare to target me, I¡¯ll bury where you stand.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, my cultivation is higher than yours. You¡¯d be the one to target me, no?¡±


    The maiden switched to a smile and gently fiddled with the youth¡¯s clothing, sliding her hands up to his face. ¡°You speak in jest. I couldn¡¯t bear to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, couldn¡¯t bear to or wouldn¡¯t dare to? How about you visit me tonight, so I can give you some loving? I¡¯d rather die tiring myself out with you than in battle,¡± the youth said, thinking, <em>As if I¡¯d trust you, you skank.</em>


    ¡°Sure.¡± The maiden snuggled up on the youth.


    The youth squeezed her assets in return. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 978July 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 941July 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 976July 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    <strong><em>Golden Wolf Valley¡¯s Master</em></strong>


    Though the sultry maiden and scar-faced youth were on the same wavelength, it was not a harmonious wavelength for he nned to sell her to cultivators inferior to her so that they could steal her soul points.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to sign up today?¡± A man with a red man bun asked.


    ¡°Yes. People are gathering at Auspicious Restaurant to watch the event,¡± replied the scar-faced youth.


    Mu Yu immediately left the building and asked for directions to Auspicious Restaurant. When they got to the door of Ultimate Immortals Hall, Xiaoshuai stuffed his face full of cake so that he could grab another batch on the way out, even looking somewhat disappointed that he did not get to finish all of them.


    ¡°Can you stop being such an embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°Every cake I eat is costing them money. I suggest we eat all of their branches into bankruptcy. Technically, it¡¯s one way of destroying them.¡±


    Chou Jinghuan, who irked Mu Yu as Zhang Gan did, reserved Auspicious Restaurant so that he could conduct his apprenticeship ceremony with Tian Jiancheng. He made sure to switch out all of the decorations, furniture and utensils for new ones, even bringing out the red carpet.


    Chou Jinghuan invited several well-known faces and old enemies of Golden Wolf Valley so as to imply, ¡°I now have a Body Synthesis Realm Ninth Layer cultivator from Celestial Star Sect backing me. Just tryingying a hand on me.¡± They would have ignored the invitation if it was not for Tian Jiancheng, who was only spared from execution ording to his sect¡¯s rules because his cultivation jumped exponentially, being the other man of the hour; the reality was that nobody liked Chou Jinghuan.Chou Jinghuan, a man around forty years of age, waited at the entrance of Auspicious Restaurant in the best set of clothing and wore the smuggest smile he had to apany the condescending attitude he gave guests.


    Seven nights ago, Chou Jinghuan¡¯s shifu, Daoist Jing, came back with over twenty kills, one of which was a Heaven Level elemental demon that severely injured Elder Tian Houyang. His seniors came back with, at least, five hundred soul points each, while he barely racked up two hundred soul points. Though some of his seniors made fun of him, his shifu told him, ¡°Stick with me next time. I¡¯ll disable them, and you finish them.¡± He thanked his shifu and used every brown nosing trick in his repertoire on everyone in his sect. Chou Jinghuan was the type to be haughty around outsiders and deceptively respectful to those close to him.


    When Daoist Jing called everyone over to join the celebration banquet, Chou Jinghuan brought out a jug of wine he specifically prepared. Once the others drank it, they were unable to churn out any spiritual energy for the next hour due to the spirit suppression poison Chou Jinghuan slipped in. Usually, any cultivator would detect the poison if they were a tad attentive. Chou Jinghuan, therefore, waited for everyone to be merry and have somewhat intoxicated before starting to tter everyone at the table as a means to offer the drink.


    Daoist Jing reprimanded Chou Jinghuan once he realised he was hit with poison. s, it was toote to stop Chou Jinghuan from ughtering his fellow disciples and then, dripping with blood, dere, ¡°Shifu, I admit you have always treated me so well that I cannot find any fault with you. That being said, Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Tian Jiancheng is better suited to be my shifu.¡± He subsequently separated his shifu¡¯s head from his body, bing the first cultivator to collect six thousand soul points ever since the implementation of the soul points system ¨C which only came into effect less than a month prior.


    Chou Jinghuan wasted no time killing Daoist Jing for thetter was capable of excreting the poison faster than the ordinary cultivator. Chou Jinghuan then severed the heads of his former fellow disciples before cremating all of them. He raced to Ultimate Immortals Hall thereafter to exchange six thousand soul points for Tian Jiancheng¡¯s tuition. Never for a second did Chou Jinghuan, an advocate of survival of the strongest, think there was any issue with his deeds.


    Celestial Star Sect regarded the ceremony with importance as they had to make known that they honoured promises in order to legitimise the soul points system and safeguard their reputation.


    ¡°I certainly couldn¡¯t kill cultivators higher level than me. At the very least, I¡¯m not the kind of scoundrel who¡¯d kill his shifu,¡± grumbled a young man.


    ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t speak recklessly if you don¡¯t want your head to roll. Save that for somewhere else,¡± warned a middle-aged man.


    The young man was cognizant of his blunder, so he nced up to check if Chou Jinghuan heard him. To his horror, there was Chou Jinghuan staring straight him, wearing an ambiguous visage. Afraid, the young man lowered his head and walked away, identally bumping into someone.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m just here to witness what an ungrateful traitor¡¯s apprenticeship ceremony looks like,¡± Mu Yu stated with a straight face. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 104February 7, 2021In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 344September 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 437January 20, 2022In "Almighty"

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    <strong><em>Mightiest Body Synthesis Realm Adept</em></strong>


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Chou,¡± congratted Wei Ziqian, Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer elder of Meteor Manor, a nemesis of Golden Wolf Valley forced toe so as to not earn the umbrage of Tian Jiancheng.


    ¡°Long-time no see, Daoist Wei. How unfortunate for you to be still stuck in Body Synthesis Realm after all these years,¡± responded Chou Jinghuan.


    As much as it ground his gears, Wei Ziqian tugged the corners of his lips up. ¡°Of course not, Master Chou. This one cannot possiblypare to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already reached your cap, so you can¡¯tpare. Am I right?¡±


    Trying to avoid stepping on himself any further, Wei Ziqian replied, ¡°You are a prodigy, indeed, Master Chou.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ziqian, if you betroth your gorgeous daughter to me, I can put in a good word for you in the future. Feel honoured I am giving you the opportunity to be my father-inw.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is not worthy of you, Master Chou. I would not want to desecrate your reputation.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you are blessed I appreciate your daughter. You should be thankful, not worried. You have everything to gain and nothing to lose, right, Father-inw?¡± Chou Jinghuan pushed the envelope with a shoulder clutch.¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Wei, you should be thanking me on your knees for calling you ¡®Father-inw¡¯, not challenging me. Are you implying my shifu disgraces you, or am I disgracing you?¡±


    ¡°Master Chou, I fear my daughter is still too immature to be a dutiful wife.¡± Wei Ziqian folded at the waist a little subconsciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s for her to decide. Besides, I will teach her if she doesn¡¯t meet expectations. I reckon the sixth is a good date. I¡¯ll pick her up from Meteor Manor in three days¡¯ time. Have a seat. I need to greet the other guests.¡±


    Lifting as though he was walking through a pool of mud, Wei Ziqian spun his brain cogs for a solution to save his daughter from the prison of the devil. If he tried to assassinate Wei Ziqian, the numerous Spirit Severing Realm cultivators present would stop him.


    Meanwhile, Chou Jinghuan licked his lips, thinking, <em>I heard you ughtered a decent number of elemental demons in yourst campaign. I¡¯ll ckmail with your daughter, rip your throat out and take your soul points for myself.</em>


    An hourter, a Spirit Severing Realm elder announced, ¡°Elder Tian Jiancheng has arrived!¡± hushing the street and ushering the people aside.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Mu Yu remarked, watching Tian Jiancheng, now heralded as Mightiest Body Synthesis Realm adept.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°From experience, those that fiend souls have possessed have a wild look in their eyes. I¡¯ve been trying to approach Tian Jiancheng since he¡¯s supposed to be under Xiang Nan¡¯s control, but I don¡¯t see that wildness in Tian Jiancheng¡¯s eyes. Instead, he carries the aura of aposed adept. I can¡¯t put my finger on what¡¯s amiss; all I can say is that it¡¯s somehow familiar.¡±


    Chou Jingyuan stepped forward and prostrated himself at the front door, ying the humble disciple down to the minute details. ¡°Greetings, Shifu. Long live Shifu!¡±


    Tian Jiancheng stopped upon reaching Chou Jinghuan and bobbed his head. In an affable tone, Tian Jiancheng conveyed, ¡°We are men of our word. From now on, you will fight alongside me as my disciple for the sake of the world.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your exemry model from now on. I will fight alongside you to the death. I swear to y elemental demons for the sake of the world!¡± Chou Jinghuan swore, disgusting those who knew him better than they would have liked.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shifu.¡± Chou Jinghuan stood up and bowed. ¡°Pleasee in, Shifu.¡±


    A cultivator inwardly analysed, <em>It seems they don¡¯t care how we procure our soul points in spite of the rule they set. I guess there¡¯s no way to incriminate Chou Jinghuan, though.</em>


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long he¡¯llst with Tian Jiancheng before sitting a knife in his new shifu¡¯s back,¡± Mu Yumented. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 977July 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 978July 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 980July 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    <strong><em>Unwee Guest</em></strong>


    ¡°Shifu, please take a seat.¡± Chou Jinghuan led Tian Jiancheng to the seat, a chair carved out of jade and iid with jewels, at the centre of the hall, while everyone else had to stand up in respect.


    ¡°Please be seated, everyone.¡± Once everyone was seated after him, Tian Jiancheng continued, ¡°I am honoured to know so many of you would grace my new disciple and myself with your attendance. Please pardon us if there if we fail to live up to you standards.¡±


    ¡°It is everyone¡¯s blessing for Master Chou to learn from you to serve, and it is our honour to be invited here,¡± the guests responded.


    ¡°Let the ceremonymence,¡± announced Tian Jiancheng.


    Proceeding with the ceremony that helped Chou Jinghuan and Third Heaven Pce further their designs, Chou Jinghuan kowtowed to Tian Jiancheng three times and then served up a cup of tea. Smiling, Tian Jiancheng said, ¡°Once I drink this cup of tea, you will officially be my disciple.¡±


    The cup of tea promised Chou Jinghuan brighter prospects, not that Tian Jiancheng would be hisst shifu; however, it served as a reminder for others that they needed to be wary even of family henceforth.


    Waiting for the cup to almost touch Tian Jiancheng¡¯s lips, Mu Yu suddenly jibed, ¡°Tian Jiancheng, you sure you want to drink that tea? Are you not worried you¡¯ll be the second Master Jing?¡±


    Chou Jinghuan looked over his shoulder, blustering, ¡°Who are you? Men, bring him to me.¡±¡°You sure you have enough men? Wait, were you hoping Tian Jiancheng would?¡±


    Chou Jinghuan swept his gaze over to his men and found them all out cold and the door to the restaurant shut. He jumped to his feet, pointing at Mu Yu. ¡°What gives you the right to address my shifu by his name?!¡±


    ¡°I hate scumbags ying gentleman and people who betray their family. Your kind is the type that deserves to drown in spit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you not to wag your rude tongue on behalf of my shifu!¡± Chou Jinguhan summoned a ck broadsword to his hand.


    ¡°Stop!¡± called Tian Jiancheng, setting his teacup down.


    ¡°Yes, Shifu. Shifu, will you personally execute him to teach others a lesson?¡±


    Tian Jiancheng got to his feet and surveyed Mu Yu while everyone else braced themselves for a one-shot kill ¨C the killer being Tian Jiancheng. Brows rose as high as they could go when the elder suddenly showed subservience with his knees.


    ¡°This old one is at your service.¡±


    <em>I was thinking I¡¯d have to make him kneel even though I removed Hundred Face Illusion Formation for just him, </em>Mu Yu inwardlymented. ¡°Get up first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Why did you kneel?¡±


    ¡°Master told me that I am to show you the same respect I show him. I am to take orders from you as I take orders from him.¡±


    <em>It sounds as though Xiang Nan keeps in contact with him, </em>Mu Yu assumed. He trained his gaze on Chou Jinghuan, then stated, ¡°I don¡¯t like traitors.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Tian Jiancheng retreated back to Chou Jinghuan before lifting his head, sporting a grin that froze Chou Jinghuan stiff. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 979July 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 977July 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 978July 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    <strong><em>Enigmatic Shadow</em></strong>


    ¡°Sh-Shifu, I am your disciple,¡± Chou Jinghuan begged on his knees, sticking with the humble and loyal disciple gimmick to the end.


    ¡°Disciple? You had your chance.¡± Tian Jiancheng mped his fingers on Chou Jinghuan¡¯s skull. ¡°But my master wants you to die, so you cannot escape his will.¡±


    ¡°Please spare me! Shifu, I exchanged my soul points for the right to be your disciple. Killing me would mean dishonouring the promise. The system will crumble if you do not honour it.¡±


    ¡°To be candid, you may be scum, but you would be useful to me.¡±


    ¡°I am whatever you say I am. I swear on my life I will always be loyal to you and wait on you. I will be your loyalpdog. Just please, please spare me.¡±


    ¡°I know you are capable of that much.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I promise t-¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, he wishes for you to die.¡±Tian Jiancheng gave Chou Jinghuan¡¯s skull a squeeze, letting all of the insides leak out. Tian Jiancheng ripped Chou Jinguan¡¯s head off his shoulders, then fragmented it ¨C an ending nobody sawing. Tian Jiancheng then reported to Mu Yu in a folded posture, ¡°Do I need to silence everyone present? They are witnesses to a secret.¡±


    ¡°W-we will never mention a word of what happened. Please spare us,¡± a man leapt to his feet to plead.


    ¡°He is right. You were merely taking out the trash; we could not have asked for more. You only killed him in self-defence. This is a secret between us,¡± swore Wei Ziqian.


    Mu Yu tapped the floor with his foot, casting Divine Soul Formation on everyone to erase their memories.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to spare them, Sir?¡± inquired Tian Jiancheng.


    ¡°Should I kill them?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for being presumptuous.¡±


    ¡°I need you to take me to Celestial Star Sect. You can enter the secret areas, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have ess to all locations on the sect grounds.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, then.¡± Mu Yu evaporated Chou Jinghuan¡¯s corpse. ¡°Depart under the guise of taking Chou Jinghuan back to Celestial Star Sect. The guests will be your witnesses, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I, however, need to report back to Tian Houyang prior to that, or it might ruin your ns.¡±


    Listening to Tian Jiancheng, it dawned on Mu Yu that Tian Jiancheng was incredibly methodical and logical, making him an ideal assistant unlike the other wild cultivators under Xiang Nan¡¯s control.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll be waiting outside the city in an hour from now,¡± instructed Mu Yu, leaving the restaurant.


    Once Tian Jiancheng ensured Mu Yu was gone and the guests were not cognisant of his actions before departing, arriving at a remote farmhouse unlike what he told Mu Yu. He exercised vignce as he did in the restaurant prior to opening the timber door. A dark swirl appeared at the door, and he vanished.


    Tian Jiancheng approached a ck shadow roughly sixty-six centimetres wide at the centre of the spacious house that devoured all of the light in the surroundings, then performed a series of hand seals, transferring blue energy from his sleeve into the darkness. As the ck shadow spun, the blue energy assumed the silhouette of a human.


    Tian Jiancheng prostrated himself. ¡°Your subject found him, Master.¡±


    ¡°What does he intend to do?¡± the silhouette emotionlessly questioned.


    ¡°Your subject is unsure. If your subject was to boldly infer, he should be nning to eradicate Celestial Star Sect.¡±


    ¡°Eradicate Celestial Star Sect, you say? ¡­ Has he noticed anything?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, presumably.¡±


    ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As Tian Jiancheng stood up, the shadow swallowed the blue energy.


    ***


    Xuan flower trees were a popr tree in this world for their fragrance had the benefit of energising one¡¯s mind. Unfortunately, the one outside the pavilion Mu Yu waited had not bloomed yet owing to the season of the year.


    ¡°Hey, Mu Yu, I want to eat a petal,¡± requested Xiaoshuai, bouncing up and down. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to taste like fried sugar crisps.¡±


    Mu Yu unlocked his brows and gently ran his hand along the petals to have the tree bloom out of season.


    Xiaoshuai snapped off a branch and tried a white petal. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just something befuddling me.¡±


    Tian Jiancheng appeared in the pavilion not long after Mu Yu sat back down. ¡°Master Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Celestial Star Sect now, then.¡± Mu Yu could not help himself from stealing a nce at Tian Jiancheng. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 980July 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 979July 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 978July 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    <strong><em>Another Visit to Celestial Star Sect</em></strong>


    Mu Yu certainly had the means to infiltrate Celestial Star Sect since he learnt their formation¡¯s design. The issue was that he would have alerted the Ascension Realm cultivators if he took that route. Besides, storming in against an entire sect with just him, Zhuge Xiaosheng and Tian Ran was not folly but suicide.


    The disciples treated Tian Jiancheng as an elder, genuflecting to wee him back, while Mu Yu, who they presumed to be Tian Jiancheng¡¯s guest, followed behind in his disguise.


    Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Seven Divine Peaks were named Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar and Alkaid, with Megrez as the central control hub for the sect¡¯s barrier. Hence, it was the most heavily guarded location, and a sign-in system was implemented for all visitors. If Tian Jiancheng took Mu Yu straight there upon returning, it¡¯d look suspicious.


    ¡°Tian Yuehen is now an Ascension Realm Fifth Layer adept, and he guards Megrez Peak with the Ascension Realm Seventh Layer elder who goes by the name Tian Xingzhou. I can help you cover, but we cannot be too conspicuous for the two of them may catch on.¡±


    Tian Jiancheng took Mu Yu to the sixth divine peak over five kilometres high, which was located rather far away from the other mountains. Tian Jiancheng resided at the peak of the mountain, a foggy location that magically provided a clear view of the other peaks, as he was the most advanced cultivator residing on the mountain. The other elders were all below Ascension Realm and, therefore, resided further down, adhering to the cultivation level hierarchy.


    Tian Jiancheng¡¯s abode embodied antiquity and tranquillity, though it was small if one was topare it to the size of his ego.


    ¡°This is where I live. Disciples will note here without permission. Therefore, you need not fret about anyone finding out about your presence.¡± Tian Jiancheng led Mu Yu to a wide and bright hall across the small greenstone path. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Tian Jiancheng did not dare to sit, while Mu Yu did not stand on ceremony. Xiaoshuai morphed into his human form to search for food and came back grumbling, ¡°Why is Celestial Star Sect so broke? You don¡¯t even have food?¡±¡°Sorry, Young Master, but I seldom snack here.¡±


    Mu Yu, unable to identify any issues with Tian Jiancheng thus far, stated, ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Where are Tian Yuehen and Tian Xingzhou?¡±


    ¡°As Patriarch, Tian Yuehen resides on the fifth mountain, so it is heavily guarded as the symbolic location. It is the closest mountain to the fourth mountain, Megrez, allowing him to rush there if anything happens. Tian Xingzhou trains on the fourth mountain and keeps a record of everyoneing and going from there.¡±


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have a guess¡­ You must be aiming to destroy the sect?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clever.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Mu Yu knocked on the table with his index finger. ¡°In which case, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°I will answer everything I know.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I control you using Divine Soul Formation?¡± Mu Yu, having experimented with controlling Tian Jiancheng back at the restaurant, stopped knocking and monitored the nuance of every reaction from Tian Jiancheng.


    ¡°My master set up some things to prevent anyone controlling me. Naturally, he was not wary of you but Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who is your master?¡±


    ¡°That would be Master Xiang Nan, of course.¡±


    Mu Yu knocked once on the table. ¡°¡­ Try again.¡±


    Tian Jiancheng bowed his head. ¡°Sir, if you do not trust me, why did you wait until now to ask?¡±


    ¡°The mastermind can¡¯t save you while you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You wish to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to who you are since neither Xiang Nan nor I can kill you. I don¡¯t mind killing you if you refuse to talk, nheless.¡±


    ¡°Are you not worried Tian Yuehen and Tian Xingzhou would be alerted.¡±


    ¡°You think they will find out?¡±


    As Mu Yu already pried what he needed out of Tian Jiancheng, he could do without thetter, especially since thetter was a hazard at this point. Prior to exposing Tian Jiancheng, he had to be honest with Mu Yu to earn thetter¡¯s trust. Mu Yu, needless to say, was convinced Tian Jiancheng was no longer serving Celestial Star Sect when he proceeded with the n.


    ¡°I wish to stress that I am only carrying out orders; I have no means of resistance to my master¡¯smand and cannot reveal who he is, lest I lose my life. As such, it makes no difference to me if you kill me or if I die divulging the secret.¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to keep you, then. I don¡¯t like keeping uncontrobly variables around.¡±


    When Mu Yu thrust Shadow Splitter Sword at Tian Jiancheng¡¯s face, thetter closed his eyes without any emotions, as though already epting his fate. Nevertheless, Mu Yu stopped a centimetre away.


    Tian Jiancheng prostrated himself at Mu Yu¡¯s feet, expressing, ¡°Thank you for sparing me, Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a fiend soul, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. The fiend soul in this body has already been vanquished. Master moved my soul into this body to work for him.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty is a forte for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I am merely an instrument to carry outmands.¡±


    ¡°You will follow allmands?¡±


    ¡°Anything and everything.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 388October 8, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 543December 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 981July 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    <strong><em>Yu Mingjun</em></strong>


    Mu Yu, disliking the mysterious nature of Tian Jiancheng¡¯s master¡¯s identity, asserted, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°My master ordered me to earn your trust and help you with anything. As such, I will not plot against you.¡±


    ¡°Get up first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Though Jian Tiancheng was back on his feet, he was still folded forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡±


    ¡°My real name is Long Qingan. That is all I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°I am sceptical of who you are, so I won¡¯t need you to do anything. You¡¯ve already revealed Celestial Star Sect¡¯s secrets that matter to me, so I will take it from here.¡± Mu Yu got out of the chair and made his way to the door.


    ¡°I can enter many key locations and, therefore, can take you anywhere you would like.¡±Mu Yu stopped. ¡°Including the core formation on the fourth mountain?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ever since the confrontation between Formation Sect and Celestial Star Sect, an elder by the name of Yu Mingjun has been delegated the task of maintaining the formation as he is a former Greater Heaven Stage talisman master from Talisman Sect. He offered his services to Celestial Star Sect after Formation Sect took in Talisman Sect and was assigned the task due to hispetency with talismans.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He is also on the sixth mountain and is, consequently, under my jurisdiction. Would you like me to call for him?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Summon him.¡±


    ¡°Please wait here while I go fetch him.¡±


    ¡°You trust him?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    Mu Yu returned to his seat. ¡°No. I¡¯m curious who¡¯s controlling him, though. I don¡¯t know of any technique that can achieve what he has.¡±


    ¡°You trust him, then?¡±


    ¡°I have my designs. At the very least, I won¡¯t reveal everything. I¡¯m not convinced anyone likes being stalked.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you, Sir?¡± inquired Yu Mingjun.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± replied Long Qingan, carrying himself far more hubristically than Yu Mingjun did. Upon returning, he bowed to Mu Yu. ¡°Sir, I have brought him.¡±


    Mu Yu, who sported the same appearance he did when meeting Chou Jinghuan, cast Divine Soul Formation on Yu Mingjun.


    ¡°Good job. If you trust me, stay here. Since you supposedly brought a disciple back, you need to convince the sect you¡¯re tutoring a disciple here. I wille for you if I need you.¡± Mu Yu left with Yu Mingjun.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Mu Yu tapped his feet in the courtyard of Long Qingan¡¯s abode, casting an invisible formation over the entire abode that would follow Long Qingan and inform Mu Yu of what thetter was doing if thetter ever left the abode.


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai hid inside Yu Mingjun¡¯s clothing as a branch and questioned thetter from there. Prior to climbing the fourth mountain, Mu Yu directed Yu Mingjun to sabotage their disciples¡¯ Spirit Collection Formation and an rm formation so that they could use ¡°repairing the damaged formations¡± as an excuse to go assess the core formation.


    Spirit Severing Realm cultivator Tian Zhengxin stopped Yu Mingjun at the entrance of the fourth mountain to ask, ¡°Greater Heaven Master Yu, you just visited yesterday. Is there a problem again?¡±


    ¡°The disciples on the third mountain reported there is a problem with their Spirit Collection Formation, so I need to check out the main barrier¡¯s core.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will sign you in. You can go on ahead.¡±


    As he made his way to the formation hub, Yu Mingjun exined to Mu Yu, ¡°The majority of Body Synthesis Realm cultivators you see sitting on rocks or in pavilions, meditating and guarding the path to the formation, are freestyle cultivators that offered their service to Celestial Star Sect. All of them spend two days here monthly as guards, including me. There are twenty Body Synthesis Realm cultivators and fifty Spirit Severing Realm cultivators on the way up. In the past, primarily Body Severing Realm cultivators guarded this route.¡±


    Seldom did any of the cultivators greet Yu Mingjun as he walked past for they were all proud of themselves.


    Tian Xingzhou¡¯s Ascension Realm Sixth Layer aura was easily noticeable as they got close to the stately pce even though he was not trying to st his power. Upon making it out to the other side of the woods, Yu Mingjun genuflected right away. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor.¡±


    Though Tian Xingzhou was not that old, the ¡°ancestor¡± title was applied whenever cultivators at Celestial Star Sect reached Ascension Realm.


    ¡°Yu Mingjun? Rise. Which formation is acting up this time?¡± Tian Xingzhou inquired, surprisingly affable.


    ¡°It is the Spirit Collection Formation on the third mountain. I was nning to examine it now.¡±


    ¡°I see. I happen to need a favour from you. Come to my residence once you are done. My ce needs some talisman work. You understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Tian Xingzhou meandered off with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°What sort of man is Tian Xingzhou?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°He leads avish life, always seeking a high-quality life and hunting for luxury. Besides that, he is lecherous. He frequently demands women to wait on him.


    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with you?¡±


    ¡°I have a Dream Intoxication Talisman, which is what won me his trust. When ced in your room, you will see the most ecstatic illusion. The aroma from the talisman, when ced on a man¡¯s body, will stimte his most primitive nature. It is more stimting than if you consumed pills t-¡±


    ¡°Understood. I don¡¯t need any more details. Rather, I¡¯d prefer to not hear any more. Anyhow, opportunity has presented itself.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 893June 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 895June 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 951July 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    <strong><em>Dream Intoxicating Talisman</em></strong>


    Despite Yu Mingjun being one of them and the high frequency of his visits, the two Body Synthesis Realm Third Layer elders still needed to ensure Yu Mingjun regarded them with a nod prior to permitting entry.


    Mu Yu emerged from the branch and admired the formation Chen Tiandaoced the whole pce in. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I have to destroy this work of art.¡±


    Mu Yu sealed the door to the pce with a formation, prohibiting Body Synthesis Realm cultivators from detecting what took ce inside. He spent two hours studying which formations were linked to this central formation, which turned out to be virtually every formation, much to his pleasure.


    ¡°We going to destroy this formation now?¡± Xiaoshuai asked, running his hand along the formation lines.


    ¡°Hell no. Our ultimate goal is to sabotage the credibility of the eight great sects, not just to bury these seven mountains. All of the cultivators could just fly off if the mountains crumbled. It¡¯d only be a matter of time before they rebuilt again.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n, then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Mu Yu modified the formation and iid anther one carefully over the next four hours so that only Chen Tiandao would be able to notice the maniption done. He then drew up a few formations on the walls and a few jade pieces for himself. ¡°Done and done.¡±¡°You cast a Teleporting Invincible-Fearless Xiaoshuai Formation?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, I cast a teleportation formation a narcissist came up with.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°Show me the so-called Dream Intoxication Talisman,¡± Mu Yu demanded of Yu Mingjun.


    Yu Mingjunu turned around since he faced away when Mu Yu worked and presented a red talisman.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re pretty good at this, aren¡¯t you? The tiger tattoo vine, white camel mountain bone powder and herbs were mixed together to make this talisman. I suppose the product is transferred to the user¡¯s body via spiritual energy¡­ I need to alter this talisman.¡±


    ¡°You sound experienced, Mu Yu. You¡¯ve been researching dirty products, huh?¡± Xiaoshuai flicked his brows up several times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this stuff. I could go seven rounds in a night. This is knowledge from Dad¡¯s formation and poison knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Only seven and he thinks he¡¯s a hot shot. Ximen Buxing went thirty-eight rounds in one night in his book.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a one-pump chump.¡±


    ¡°A what what?¡±


    ¡°Eat your food, and clean up your mind. Be a pure kid, or Shifu will scold me.¡± Mu Yu passed Xiaoshuai a drumstick.


    Yu Mingjun had no idea what Mu Yu did from start to finish. Nevertheless, did as he was told once Mu Yu finished up and returned to being a branch.


    ***


    As Yu Mingjun described, Tian Xingzhou¡¯s abode was built from zed stone and floored with celestial fire white heart stone, thetter being a material possessing spiritual qi, which was why formation casters ssified it a high-quality formation foundation material. Tian Xingzhou¡¯s decision to floor his ce with it was tantamount to flooring it with spirit stones ¨C a disy of wealth. As if it was not enough, heyered his walls in fragmented cloud white crystal, a tough material that appeared a different colour depending on the angle of the golden rays above. The man even installed the most luxurious Spirit Collection Formation in his abode for his cultivation goals. He constructed his pavilion out of nephrite wood, a material that grew an inch every century.


    <em>Tian Xingzhou demands the girls who serve him to be ordinary humans and virgins under twenty. Also, he always demands two at once,</em> Yu Mingjun inwardly said.


    ¡°Why ordinary girls? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to dual cultivate with cultivators?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°Dual cultivation will do little for him at his level; he¡¯s just depraved. I guess it¡¯s just his fetish,¡± answered Yu Mingjun. He knelt down at the door, where two maids stood, and reported, ¡°Ancestor, Yu Mingjun requests an audience.¡±


    ¡°What took you so long? Come on in.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    The voices of Tian Xingzhou and two girls he was flirting with banged on their eardrums as soon as the maids opened the doors. Clearly, the two girls inside had been taught what to do.


    ¡°Come over here,¡± demanded Tian Xingzhou.


    Yu Mingjun hurried over to present the Dream Intoxication Talisman. ¡°Ancestor, I havee up with a new and improved version that will extend your length of joy as well as improve your performance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then,¡± snapped Tian Xingzhou, third leg unwilling to obey his will.


    ¡°¡­ Ancestor, to produce the best results, you need to ephemerally seal your spiritual energy when using it.¡±


    ¡°Seal my spiritual energy?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 563January 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 816May 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 479November 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    <strong><em>Puppetry</em></strong>


    ¡°You need only seal your spiritual energy for half an hour, Ancestor. You can remove the seal once the magic kicks in,¡± exined Yu Mingjun.


    ¡°Immortal, just do it. We can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± coquettishly urged one of the girls.


    ¡°Fine, half an hour is fine. Go wait for me on the bed. I¡¯ll be there in a jiffy.¡±


    Once the two girls, who would constantly look back and flirt, were gone, Tian Xingzhou pestered, ¡°Hurry up. If I¡¯m satisfied with this new version, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee its efficacy, Ancestor.¡± While Tian Xingzhou guided his spiritual energy to his dantian, Yu Mingjun instructed, ¡°Rx your body, Ancestor.¡±


    Yu Mingjun activated the talisman stuck on Tian Xingzhou¡¯s forehead, sending the activeponents to the rest of thetter¡¯s body. Mu Yu jumped out next to Tian Xingzhou and mocked, ¡°Thanks for the opportunity, sicko.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Tian Xingzhou, finger still at his dantian, immediately undid his seal and backed off.


    Mu Yu tapped the ground with his foot, casting a sensory-proof barrier on the abode.¡°Yu Mingjun, why did you bring an outsider here?!¡±


    ¡°Am I the outsider?¡± Mu Yu shed to Tian Xingzhou¡¯s back and secured thetter.


    As a veteran, Tian Xingzhou overcame his surprise quickly to strike at Mu Yu. Unfortunately, something akin to a fire, a product of the meridian and spirit devouring herb Mu Yu added, inside him absorbed any spiritual energy he churned out, turning his dangerous punch into a pillow fist that Mu Yu did not need to try to catch and break.


    ¡°Argh! Yu Mingjun, what did you do?! I¡¯m warning you: if you hurt me, Celestial Star Sect w-, argh!¡±


    Mu Yu installed Divine Soul Formation in Tian Xingzhou¡¯s forehead, smashing out Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Divine Soul Formation. As a result of the shock, Tian Xingzhou passed out. Mu Yu indifferently threw aside Tian Xingzhou. The consequence of the sh cost Tian Xingzhou his memories, which limited his ess to his arsenal ofbat knowledge. Sadly, there was nothing Mu Yu could do about that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t subscribe to the habit of exining my abilities to the enemy,¡± remarked Mu Yu.


    ¡°Saves us having to fight,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, hopping up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and then the table with fruits on it for the grapes. ¡°We going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°No, I can control him. Just as importantly, Celestial Star Sect would start searching for intruders if we do.¡±


    The first thing Tian Xingzhou did when he came to was get on his knees and express, ¡°Your subject is at yourmand, Master.¡±


    ¡°What do we do with him now?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Proceed as per our n,¡± Mu Yu replied. ¡°Yu Mingjun, you tell everyone who asks that Tian Xingzhou is going to be training behind closed doors for the next few days and is not to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yu Mingjun made his way out.


    Mu Yu used Divine Soul Formation to send the girls waiting on the bed back where they came from. ¡°I need to assure my n doesn¡¯t have any variables unounted for.¡±


    Mu Yu had Yu Mingjun take him to every mountain so that he could set up a series of formations and take control of Body Synthesis Realm elders, thereby erasing any of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s forces from Celestial Star Sect. He spent two days learning from Long Qingan everything else he deemed important to his n and he had Long Qingan get him out of Celestial Star Sect.


    Once they were near Martial Hill City, Mu Yu sent Long Qingan off as he, too, left. Long Qingan, then headed to a river originating at the top of a tall mountain, where a middle-aged man in blue waited for him.


    ¡°Master.¡± Long Qingan bent his knees.


    ¡°Rise. You know what his n is yet?¡± the man asked, peering into the distance.


    ¡°He¡­ does not trust your subject or allow your subject to follow him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ He knows you¡¯re not a fiend soul anymore, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is very vignt.¡±


    ¡°Did you reveal your true identity?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. You instructed your subject to not reveal it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of him?¡±


    ¡°He has a lot of potential and has gained control of the enemy inside him, so he no longer feels as cold as he did at Eastern Desert City¡­ May your subject ask why you did not stop him at Eastern Desert City?¡±


    ¡°You resent me?¡±


    ¡°Your subject dares not. Please forgive your subject for stepping out of line.¡±


    As Long Qingan went to kneel again, the man extended a hand to stop the former. ¡°No need to kneel. I can¡¯t do anything as Third Heaven Pce is no longer what it once was. If I take action, Bai Jie will find out.¡±


    ¡°Can Mu Yu handle it on his own?¡±


    ¡°¡­ We can only watch. If he doesn¡¯te back, we can¡¯t defeat Bai Jie. Mu Yu seems to have figured out how to fight Third Heaven Pce. Or rather, there is someone guiding him. I¡¯m not sure what he has in mind. Do what you need to do, and leave him to his own devices.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Your subject shall take his leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Perhaps the one Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu chose will surprise us.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 984August 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 983August 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 982July 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    <strong><em>Kabedon</em></strong>


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Mu Yu muttered, watching Long Qingan, who had returned to assuming the identity of Tian Jiancheng as he entered Martial Hill City, from a tree branch of a Chinese schr tree outside Martial Hill City.


    Mu Yu went up the mountain but did not find any traces of Long Qingan, a teleportation, building¡­ nothing. It was teleportation unlike anything Mu Yu had ever seen before.


    ¡°What, still trying to work out who our mystery man is?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Long Qingan but his attitude throws me off.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He recognised me.¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t? How do you expect Celestial Star Sect¡¯s elder to not know the dishevelled, slow young man apanying the most handsome among handsome Xiaoshuai?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for reminding us you¡¯re the most handsome.¡± Mu Yu caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.What Mu Yu really meant when he noted Long Qinga recognised him was that he must have had interacted with the man in the shadows previously. Anyhow, since he had to go to Ghost Gate, he set it aside.


    Mu Yu set up formations along the way and then dropped into Ku Mu Valley, where Zhuge Xiaosheng and Tian Ran were waiting for him.


    Tian Ran flew to Mu Yu upon seeing him. ¡°Is it time tomence our operation?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so excited aboutmitting a massacre? I thought you weren¡¯t a fan of violence.¡±


    ¡°Elder Zhuge filled me in all about Ghost Gate and Third Heaven Pce¡¯s collusion. They should¡¯ve been exterminated long ago.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, are you ready?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken control of Tian Xingzhou.¡±


    ¡°He is an Ascension Realm Sixth Layer cultivator! How did y-¡±


    ¡°I persuaded him; I prated deep into his soul,¡± Xiaoshuai responded.


    ¡°P-persuaded him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him fool you. It was more a result of circumstances. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it if he wasn¡¯t so debauched. Anyhow, Patriarch, please wait near Celestial Star Sect for news from me. When I make a flower bloom from this greenwood, it is your cue,¡± Mu Yu instructed, passing a greenwood piece he had fixed a formation inside of.


    ¡°Understood. You two must be careful.¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng took off.


    ¡°Tian Ran, we need to keep your identity secret for this, so I need to alter your appearance,¡± Mu Yu stated, ring at Xiaoshuai, who snuggled up in Tian Ran¡¯s pillows.


    ¡°Who will I be?¡±


    ¡°Duan Baiqing.¡±


    ¡°That old witch?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I always thought you respected your elders.¡±


    ¡°That old witch also had a hand in ckmailing me!¡± brayed Tian Ran, shing her pearly whites as she scowled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you for her. I can¡¯t bear to waste your beauty with her appearance now.¡± Mu Yu pinched Tian Ran¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You said the same thing to Qiao Xue. I¡¯m the only one loyal to Sister Tian Ran unlike somebody¡­¡± scoffed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Qiao Xue?¡± Tian Ran tugged an eyebrow up.


    Mu Yu ripped Xiaoshuai out of Tian Ran¡¯s cushions and threw thetter away. ¡°D-don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Tian Ran crossed her arms and ambled forward. ¡°Qiao Xue? So¡­ you¡¯ve been with her all these years?¡±


    ¡°Only for a short period¡­¡± Mu Yu took a step back for every step Tian Ran advanced until he reached the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°I see¡­ Did anything happen between you two?¡±


    ¡°No, no, we just chatted about life, dreams and I helped her rescue Archfiend Hai. She¡¯s grateful. That¡¯s it really.¡±


    ¡°You threw me again! Sister Tian Ran, Mu Yu is lying!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, I¡¯m never buying you any food again!¡±


    <em>Bang!</em> Tian Ran sent her fist into the wall to the left of Mu Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°K-kabedon?¡±


    ¡°Look into my eyes, not my fist.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, you jealous?¡±


    <em>Bang!</em> Tian Ran smashed the wall right of Mu Yu¡¯s ear with her left. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course, Tian Ran isn¡¯t the petty type, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unhappy now.¡±


    Defeated, Mu Yu nted his lips on Tian Ran¡¯s and pulled her into his chest with both arms, rendering her dumbfounded. She soon calmed down and reciprocated the embrace, all problems dissipating.


    The takeaway was, the best counter to kabedon was to y foul.


    ¡°You want me to exin?¡± questioned Mu Yu, sitting next to Tian Ran on a protruding rock.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Not angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let my dad punish you. If not, there¡¯s Ku Mu. He will stick up for me. I guarantee he will reprimand you until you¡¯re on his knees.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Mu Yu grabbed hold of Tian Ran¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Feeling guilty now? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll forgive you. Hehe, my mother taught me to be understanding as men have obligations. Liking someone is trusting him. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve had a change of heart, so I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I would never have a change of heart. I¡¯ve always liked you, haha.¡±


    ¡°I s-¡± Xiaoshuai piped down when Mu Yu shot him a re.


    ¡°Let¡¯s raze Ghost Gate and Celestial Star Sect and then go rescue my mother, then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, everyone has a duty to vanquish those ghosties,¡± cheered Xiaoshuai. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 985August 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 983August 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 931July 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    <strong><em>Infiltrate Ghost Gate</em></strong>


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, don¡¯t look. I don¡¯t like looking like an old hag.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone interprets Hundred Faces Illusion Formation differently, so I still see you as yourself even though I gave you Duan Baiqing¡¯s face.¡± Mu Yu, who assumed Tian Xingzhou¡¯s appearance, mischievously grinned.


    ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t be Momo, please. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiaoshuai curled his lips.


    ¡°This is what you get for betraying me. Get inside my shirt. It¡¯s time to sortie.¡±


    Xiaoshuai saw a ck fiend ape¡¯s ws instead of Mu Yu¡¯s hand when thetter reached out. ordingly, Xiaoshuai hung onto Tian Ran¡¯s clothing and cried, ¡°Stay away. I¡¯m sticking with Sister Tian Ran.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Mu Yu transformed Tian Ran¡¯s face. ¡°Look up at her face.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiaoshuai fell onto his bottom upon looking up to see Momo.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Tian Ran crouched down to pick Xiaoshuai up, but Xiaoshuai shook his head as if he was gunning for the most shakes per second record.¡°That¡¯s it. You think you¡¯re the only one savvy with formations?!¡± Xiaoshuai jumped up to try and undo the formation on Tian Ran; however, Mu Yu whacked him aside.


    ¡°That¡¯s a reminder to not sell me out again. Next time, I¡¯ll give you to Momo.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t bully Xiaoshuai. Xiaoshuai is just a kid,¡± chided Tian Ran.


    ¡°A kid? He¡¯s the sword spirit who used to travel with your father!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s lost his memories. He¡¯s now a reincarnated kid.¡±


    ¡°Ah, whatever. I can¡¯t be stuffed with a naughty kid.¡±


    Xiaoshuai climbed onto Tian Ran¡¯s shoulder to undo the Momo transformation. ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    ¡°You stay with Tian Ran while I go to Ghost Gate, then.¡±


    Tian Ran had to stop further away from Ghost Gate than Mu Yu since she could not take shelter in trees, while he infiltrated.


    <em>Three Ascension Realm cultivators, meaning there are only two threats in addition to Granny Meng. I can let Elder Meng take care of her, but I wonder if she¡¯s still even alive at this point in time. If she¡¯s cold in the ground, we have to opt for an alternate n,</em> Mu Yu inwardly noted.


    Mu Yu, having camped for two hours, zipped over to a young Spirit Severing Realm disciple, Gui Yuehu, who returned from a soul collection mission when he received a notification that elemental demons would assail Leisure River City in three days¡¯ time. Taking control over Gui Yuehu with Divine Soul Formation, Mu Yu, now hiding inside the disciple¡¯s shirt as a branch, demanded, ¡°Take me to Ghost Gate. You lot sure are amazing, even knowing when elemental demons will besiege cities. How many Ascension Realms are there in total in Ghost Gate?¡±


    Though Mu Yu heard there were three Ascension Realm cultivators a few days ago, there was a chance that one or more cultivators had upgraded since then.


    ¡°Three,¡± replied Gui Yuehu, heading to the tomb.


    ¡°Who are the three?¡±


    ¡°Besides our patriarch, that would be Lords Gui Mingze and Gui Huanyin.¡±


    ¡°What about Granny Meng?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. She only guards the bridge, though.¡±


    <em>Stupid me for asking. Members don¡¯t cross the bridge again after entering, so how would they know? This is bad. This means there are four Ascension Realm adepts, not three. I need to be extra alert. I guess the good news is I know how to deal with Granny Meng this time,</em> Mu Yu inwardly said. Once they descended the murky stairs, Mu Yu left Gui Yuehu¡¯s shirt and, after some deliberation, ordered, ¡°Wait for me outside in case I need you.¡±


    Knowing that Granny Meng could sense his presence even if he tried hiding due to her sensitivity to souls, Mu Yu decided to confront her straight up. He sneaked across the bridge to go recruit Elder Meng, but something perturbed him,pelling him to head back across the bridge.


    <em>Why are there two Ascension Realm guards?</em>


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Granny Meng cut Mu Yu off with her repulsive walking stick in hand.


    ¡°Elder Gui Yuzi told us Mu Yu might infiltrate. He never said anything about an old man sneaking in. Senior Sister, are you sure you have the right information? I would prefer to not have spent thest year here in vain.¡± Gui Huanyin, a young-adult maiden adorned in red that matched her scarlet hair trailing down to her hips and scarlet lips, sauntered over to join Granny Meng from the other end of the bridge.


    <em>I think¡­ I¡¯m in trouble, not control¡­ I should¡¯ve figured Gui Ximing must¡¯ve told Gui Yuzi!</em> Mu Yu inwardly brooded.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter who it is. The rule is everyone whoes here must drink my soup!¡± dered Granny Meng, summoning a bowl of soup with her walking stick. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 986August 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 364September 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    <strong><em>Granny Meng and Gui Huanyin</em></strong>


    ¡°This is how you wee guests?¡± Mu Yu snarked.


    ¡°A guest, you say? Why did I never hear anything about having a guest?¡± questioned Gui Huanyin.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Granny Meng pressed a shaky hand on the wall, flicking on the ghost mes to provide lightning and casting her gaze onto the emblem at his chest. ¡°Celestial Star Sect?¡±


    Mu Yu saluted the duo with a palm and fist salute. ¡°This one is Tian Xingzhou. He is here to discuss the elemental demon attack on Leisure River City. Due to the abruptness and urgency of the situation, Gui Sunai assigned a disciple to escort me here.¡±


    ¡°Huanyin, have you met Tian Xingzhou before?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Senior Sister, Elder Tian Xingzhou has been busy indulging in his deluxe abode for thest thirty years, and his cultivation has already reached unimaginable levels. How would I have had the honour of meeting him?¡±


    ¡°If my junior is correct, then I have no means of confirming your identity,¡± asserted Granny Meng, carefully pulling back the walking stick¡¯s hand as she continued studying Mu Yu.


    ¡°Greetings, Elders. I am Gui Yuehu, a disciple of the thirty-sixth division.¡± Gui Yuehu came in on Mu Yu¡¯s orders.Granny Meng screened Gui Yuehu to confirm there were no abnormalities, then asked, ¡°What brings Elder Tian Xingzhou here?¡±


    Gui Yuehu ryed, ¡°I do not know. Lord Gui Sunai, who is stationed at Leisure River City, instructed me to escort Elder Tian here for a discussion.¡±


    Granny Meng quickly analysed the situation and conveyed, ¡°Elder Tian, all foreigners visiting must pass my Narakade Bridge, but I must confirm your identity, so please do pardon my confrontation. Huanyin, take him to His Eminence.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Senior Sister. Elder Tian, please follow me.¡± Gui Huanyin led from the front while Granny Meng followed behind them, clearly still wary of hm,


    <em>Ah, crap, he¡¯d see through my disguise straight away. If he¡¯s now an Apotheosis Realm cultivator, I¡¯m screwed. I was supposed to go stir the twins dumped with Elder Meng. Time for the alternative n, </em>Mu Yu bemoaned in his mind.


    Upon crossing the passage and reaching Narakade Bridge, Gui Huanyin stopped. ¡°Elder Tian, please wait here for a moment.¡±


    When Granny Meng fetched her red soup from the basin on the right to her onto the bridge, Mu Yu sped up and, sporting an anxious expression, voiced, ¡°We must make haste, or the city will face a crisis!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you cannot cross yet!¡± Gui Huanyin warned toote for Mu Yu had already crossed to the other side by the time the words rolled off her tongue. ¡°What do we do now, Senior Sister?¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone really hase for you, kekeke.¡± As a green glow came to her eyes, Granny Meng scrunched her face up.


    ***


    ¡°What¡¯s taking Brother Mu Yu so long?¡±mented Tian Ran, staring at the greenwood in her hand.¡±


    ¡°Rx. He¡¯s an expert in fighting ghosties,¡± assuaged Xiaoshuai, snacking on a drumstick whilst sitting on Tian Ran¡¯s thigh.


    Tian Ran turned her attention to the small spring originating from the top of the neighbouring mountain. ¡°Xiaoshuai, what¡­ is the water user, Qiao Xue, like?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? Do you not trust MuYu?¡±


    Tian Ran curled her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in years. Do you reckon he liked her because she¡¯s pretty?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I don¡¯t know who¡¯s prettier between you two. You¡¯re both pretty. I like you both.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same as Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°No. I like you the most.¡±


    ¡°Lies. You¡¯ll tell Qiao Xue the same thing, I bet.¡± Tian Ran gently tugged Xiaoshuai¡¯s ear. ¡°Tell me what sort of girl she is.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, why do you care so much about her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ I want to know what Mu Yu likes about her. Everyone says I¡¯m innocent, so I¡¯m worried I¡¯m too innocent for Brother Mu Yu¡­ I¡¯m wondering if I need to change.¡±


    ¡°Nah, Mu Yu likes you the way you are now. You should¡¯ve seen him when you died at Pure Peace City. You¡¯re really important to him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Hehehe.¡± Tian Ran, then pouted. ¡°Why does he like Qiao Xue, then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe because they are hosts for spirit lords? Ju Mang and Xuan Ming are made for each other, after all. At least that¡¯s what Mu Yu told me. He doesn¡¯t know how he feels about Qiao Xue. What happened that day was just an ident¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiaoshuai covered his mouth and shook his head. Suddenly, Tian Ran jumped to her feet, prompting Xiaoshuai to anxiously cry, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell you even if you give me drumsticks. I can only talk about it when Mu Yu is present. If I tell you now, it¡¯s going to spell trouble.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s nearby.¡± Tian Ran grabbed Xiaoshuai and started going backwards, making sure to survey the surroundings.


    ¡°Secr World Sect¡¯s members do have senses as keen as the rumours im.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 987August 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 670February 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 985August 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    <strong><em>Ghost Gate¡¯s Ascension Realm Elites</em></strong>


    Tian Ran spun around and shed with Empyrean Revtion, smashing a boulder with a barrage of red lotuses with minimal output to avoid alerting Ghost Gate with her Ascension Realm qi. Even though she did not find her target, she moved elsewhere right away.


    ¡°I know this aura from somewhere,¡± stated Xiaoshuai, scanning around from Tian Ran¡¯s shoulder but unable to pick up anything.


    ¡°Given their speed, they must be an Ascension Real cultivator.¡±


    ¡°A ghostie? I smell the stench of a corpse.¡±


    ¡°Sharp nose you have there,¡± remarked the assant.


    The clear dome overhead started to darken, while the spring water turned yellow and levitated into the form of a python. The water formed a human silhouette on the python¡¯s head, depicting the human silhouette as a python rider.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Tian Ran poised her sword forbat.


    ¡°I suppose the news that Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden passed away is false since she¡¯s here,¡± responded the human silhouette.¡°Divine maiden? I am Secr World Sect¡¯s elder, Duan Baiqing. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Duan Baiqing would have no right toe here and wield Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s Empyrean Revtion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Huang Quan!¡±


    Secr World Sect¡¯s elders used to teach Tian Ran about other Ascension Realm adepts¡¯ special traits so that she would not affront any of them, which was why she recognised one of the ¡°lords¡± of Ghost Gate. More troubling than his power, though, was that he recognised her sword.


    ¡°I thought he¡¯s supposed to be at Leisure River City,¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    ¡°I have to wee Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden and Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple if they are going to pay us a visit, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Tian Ran fastened her hold on her sword upon smelling the stench of blood spreading to everything in thendscape.


    ¡°That, you won¡¯t need to concern yourself with. I¡¯m not here for you but Mu Yu.¡± Even Huang Quan¡¯s python did not fear Tian Ran.


    ¡°What do you want with him?¡± Tian Ran kicked the ground gently, spawning a golden lotus and donning qi on her sword.


    ¡°You think you can stop me?¡±


    Tian Ran aimed her sword at Huang Quan and dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let you return to Ghost Gate.¡±


    ***


    Mu Yu, who was airborne in a fruitless attempt to avoid the countless skeletons, fought them off as they encroached and belted, ¡°Elder from Life and Death Sect, I would like to have a word with you¡± whilst searching for the only skeleton that was missing two arms and hadn¡¯t decayed ¨C Elder Meng.


    ¡°Kekeke, you should not be here, Elder Tian,¡± taunted Granny Meng.


    Mu Yu whipped Shadow Splitter Sword to knock away the skeletons. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid toe here?¡±


    ¡°I told you that you need to drink my soup to cross the bridge. Come back with me.¡±


    The skeletons did not attack Granny Meng even when she stepped onto the stone steps. The red blood smothering her body was pollution to the nose, while the blood coursing along the wrinkles on her face poisoned the eyes.


    Strangely, Granny Meng did not have her walking stick with her. Instead, she carried a bowl of soup with her own hands and then poured it on herself from overhead, freaking Mu Yu out, though it did enlighten him as to why the skeletons did not attack her. In short, the soup concealed her aura as one of the living.


    ¡°I see. I apologise for not heeding your advice.¡± Mu Yu confirmed onest time that Elder Meng was not among the skeletons and cracked a smile. ¡°Elder Meng, I am anxious to see His Eminence. I apologise for trespassing into forbidden grounds.¡±


    Mu Yu glided to Granny Meng and then, once he was close to the skeletons by the stone staircase, he thrust a powered-up Shadow Splitter Sword at Granny Meng. Granny Meng promptly pulled her silver-skull hairpin out, morphing it into a weapon over thirty-metres long to foil Mu Yu¡¯s stab.


    As they simultaneously backed off, Mu Yu cursed to himself, <em>Damn it, her cultivation is still above mine. She must be Ascension Realm Fifth Layer, at the very least, not to mention I¡¯m not immune to the skeleton army like she is.</em>


    ¡°Kekeke, you¡¯re not Tian Xingzhou. If I¡¯m correct, you must be Mu Yu. Gui Yuzi did say you¡¯d eventuallye here for my husband. I have no choice but to believe him now.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 987August 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 974July 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 820May 11, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    <strong><em>Granny Meng and Elder Meng</em></strong>


    ¡°If Elder Meng isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll send you on your way myself!¡± Mu Yu brayed, assuming Gui Huanyin was guarding the exit, meaning he had a chance to fight Granny Meng one on one.


    Mu Yu cast Contiguous Horizon Formation on himself and then charged. Granny Meng defended herself with her hairpin again, their battle taking out the skeletons.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to see my husband. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to kill you.¡±


    Granny Meng summoned a crimson snake from the red soup, warding off the repaired skeletons to vacate the area. The snake hammered the ground, splitting it. Granny Meng cackled as a red casket rose from underground, sardonically saying, ¡°Long-time no see, Dear. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    The lid on the casket turned into a puddle of red liquid, while the zombified Elder Meng wearing a ck straw hat revealed his amputated legs. ¡°Old wench, I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss the old days? Kekeke.¡±


    ¡°Your viciousness knows no bounds, does it?¡± fumed Mu Yu, feeling sorry for Elder Meng even though he was not a fan of Life and Death Sect.¡°Dear, I was convinced you couldn¡¯t escape from here, but I was then told Mu Yu could rescue you. I¡¯ve been curious about how you managed to strike up an unlikely friendship with True God¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°True God¡¯s disciple? I don¡¯t recognise that old man over there, but you better pray to whoever it is you pray to that I don¡¯t get my hands on you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, how will you do that with no limbs and your soul that I¡¯ve extracted?¡± Granny Meng zipped over and strangled Elder Meng. ¡°Your throat is now in my hand. What are you going to do?¡±


    Granny Meng ruthlessly tore Elder Meng¡¯s head off his shoulders, giving even Mu Yu an itchy sensation by his neck. Though it did not kill Elder Meng, his scowl showed just how much it hurt.


    ¡°I can recover even if you shatter me to smithereens as long as I¡¯m here, you wench!¡±


    The only reason Elder Meng¡¯s limbs did not regrow despite being connected to the active formation in there was due to a special method of amputation that Granny Meng employed ¨C turning his arms into her walking stick.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill you. I merely want to know what you are to Mu Yu?¡± Granny Meng wrapped Elder Meng¡¯s open wounds in blood and then sealed him back in his casket.


    ¡°Pfft, what sort of curiosity is that?¡± Mu Yu ribbed.


    ¡°Gui Yuzi imed you¡¯d help him escape, but I don¡¯t buy it. I¡¯d like to see you help him escape,¡± Granny Meng threatened while clutching Elder Meng¡¯s skull.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to help me escape this ce?¡± Elder Meng questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on my mood.¡±


    Mu Yu chopped apart a skeleton in his way, then swung at Granny Meng. In response, she called forth ghouls from her hairpin. Unlike other ghouls he had encountered before, Granny Meng¡¯s ghouls knew how to evade and work their way closer. Nheless, Mu Yu¡¯s formation pushed them back once they were in range. The troubling part was that Granny Meng¡¯s nonchnt reaction insinuated they could handle an Ascension Realm opponent.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m guarding this ce?¡±


    Mu Yu activated Primordial Yin Yang underfoot, casting it to his sword afterwards for a boost.


    Irate with Mu Yu¡¯s attitude, Granny Meng answered her own question. ¡°Because most of the twins here drank my soup before they died.¡±


    Granny Meng brought out a bowl, which was made out of bones, of red soup and spurt the soup onto the twins. Though the bowl was notrge, the soup was seemingly infinite. Each of the skeletons the soup stained would grow a pair of red eyes.


    ¡°Hehehe, even the current patriarch once drank my Emotion Severing Soup.¡± Granny Meng licked her dry lips.


    Mu Yu vigntly monitored the six skeletons that besieged him in the blink of an eye. ¡°Six Ascension Realm twins¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 671February 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 989August 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 988August 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    <strong><em>Six Ascension Realm Twins!</em></strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t control my husband. I must admit Life and Death Sect aren¡¯t useless. That being said¡­ you still can¡¯t do anything to me without your soul, Dear, kekeke.¡±


    ¡°I will kill you, old wench!¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that to your wife? You should be focusing on helping Mu Yu. You six can attack him now.¡±


    One punch from a skeleton created a vacuum along the trajectory of his fist with its speed. Mu Yu put one leg forward and uncorked his own punch with the goal of testing the waters. There was not much time to analyse as another few bombs came from multiple directions, spurring him to cast Contiguous Horizon Formation to stop three attacks. He wrapped his right fist in Wood Spirit¡¯s branches to bind the skeleton in front. s, the skeleton discharged a shaft of red energy, deflecting the branches.


    ¡°I expected more out of Wood Spirit this time around.¡±


    The next round of attacks came from above and below, and not even Contiguous Horizon Formation could stop six Ascension Realm attacks, leaving Mu Yu with no choice but to escape using Heavenly Star Formation.


    <em>Who is he? How did he escape that attack formation?</em> wondered Elder Meng, astonished with Mu Yu¡¯s performance since he once controlled the six and knew how dangerous they were, not to mention that the twins had continued to grow stronger along with their alive counterpart.


    Mu Yu, wary of Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin potentially attacking, went for his big green-energy sh despite not being able to invoke power of the heavens. Sadly, the area¡¯s mechanism kicked in and fixed up the two Ascension Realm cultivators he cleaved to dust.<em>This sucks. Even though their power and speed are only on par with skeletons nor use special techniques, I can¡¯t kill them,</em> Mu Yu griped to himself.


    ¡°Kekeke, let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±


    Mu Yu swept aside the three Ascension Realm skeletons ahead, then took the leap of faith, going straight for the one controlling the six. Two skeletons stepped out of Mu Yu¡¯s range and propelled themselves off a qi base, giving Mu Yu no chance to advance.


    No matter how much effort Mu Yu put in, the six would constantly and tacticallyy siege to him, turning it into an endless rampage.


    ¡°My soup upgraded their intelligence. You will never escape the six.¡±


    Mu Yu sted away the six skeletons with a short burst formation. Sequentially, he cast onto Shadow Splitter Sword a green eight trigrams diagram and then Primordial Yin Yang, giving it a ck and white glow ¨C vitality, the one thing the dead hated more than anything.


    Executing Heavenly Lightning Strike, each lightning bolt begot another, creating a lightning shield around him. The blue lightning he sprayed around erased the death qi on the skeletons, turning them into hosts for lightning for a brief moment prior to their destruction. The formation imbued in the lightning bolts broke down the skeletons whenever they tried to restructure themselves once destroyed; even the six Ascension Realm skeletons were at the lightning bolts¡¯ mercy.


    ¡°Now, they should be busy enough to not pester me.¡± Mu Yu pointed his sword at Granny Meng.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve taken you more seriously.¡± Granny Meng guzzled the bowl of red soup. ¡°Regardless, this is the end of the line for you, kekeke.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 228July 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 626February 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 216July 14, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    <strong><em>Tussle at Ghost Gate</em></strong>


    <em>Her power overwhelms mine now,</em> Mu Yu internally noted.


    ¡°Time for my ace, I guess, kekeke.¡±


    Granny Meng spawned a skeleton adorned in a ck robe behind her. The skeleton¡¯s qi that froze the skeletons in ce could only belong to one person ¨C Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin!


    <em>He must have a foot in Apotheosis Realm judging from his qi. I guess the god news is that he can¡¯t deploy a domain yet.</em>


    ¡°Subdue him together with me!¡±


    Granny Meng suspended Elder Meng¡¯s head in the air with blood so that she could tackle Mu Yu with her patriarch¡¯s twin, each taking one side. Granny Meng sent her hairpin whizzing at Mu Yu, creating a rednce. Mu Yu intended to decelerate the hairpin with his lightning, only for Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin to seize Mu Yu¡¯s sword in his hand.


    <em>Lightning doesn¡¯t work on him?! Just how big is the gap in our power?</em>


    Mu Yu thought he had stopped Granny Meng¡¯s hairpin that went through her ally thanks to Contiguous Horizon Formation. In reality, he only managed to dy it for a brief stretch. Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin pulled Mu Yu in toward the hairpin. Mu Yu had no alternative but to cast Primordial Yin Yang onto his sword and try muscling his way through.Though Mu Yu stopped the hairpin with his sword, Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin maintained his vice-like grip on Mu Yu¡¯s hand, sending in ghost qi to wreak havoc on Mu Yu¡¯s meridians. In the end, Mu Yu had to use his entire body to get away.


    While Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white qi swallowed the ghost qi, Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin put the pressure on again, aiming his hand to Mu Yu¡¯s skull. Mu Yu went back, letting his opponent¡¯s hand m the ground instead of him. There was no way Mu Yu was going to take blows of that level head on without losing something.


    Mu Yu activated a green formation underfoot, transforming it into a water screen that he hid into a void. Granny Meng noticed the floaty posture he assumed and brushed it off. ¡°Your cheap tricks won¡¯t save you.¡±


    Granny Meng fired stinky green and red beams from her hairpin, the green beam capable of erasing any skeleton it touched.


    ¡°Move! That¡¯s her Ultimate Yin Body Devourer technique. Don¡¯t try to block it because it¡¯s corrosive!¡± cautioned Elder Meng.


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart, Dear. Still, it¡¯s toote for him, kekeke.¡±


    Granny Meng sent her ally to seal off Mu Yu¡¯s retreat path with a palm strike aimed at thetter¡¯s skull, the two beams fixing Mu Yu in spot. Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin then circled to the front, aiming a palm strike at Mu Yu¡¯s chest.


    <em>After so many years, I finally saw hope of escaping his hellhole. s¡­</em> inwardly grieved Elder Meng.


    ***


    ¡°I only want to ask if Mu Yu has infiltrated Ghost Gate,¡± stressed Huang Quan.


    Tian Ran and Xiaoshuai fled over five kilometres away from Ghost Gate so that she could fight without restraint. What bemused her was why Huang Quan, who attired himself in yellow, let her run so far because he could have matched her, if not gone faster than her, at his level.


    ¡°If you want to harm Brother Mu Yu, you¡¯ll have to get through me first!¡±


    Watching the iing golden lotus from Tian Ran, Huang Quan uttered, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take you hostage, then. I don¡¯t need to hold back here, either.¡±


    While the yellow python gobbled the lotus, Huang Quan morphed his water form into a titanic hand to wield as a hammer. Tian Ran conjured a golden energy pir from her sword, splitting the handing down and then parting the clouds.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m fodder?¡± Eyes radiating golden energy, Tian Ran dered, ¡°Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts ¨C Falling Meteor sh!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 677March 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 671February 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 672February 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    <strong><em>Ultimate Yin Body Devourer</em></strong>


    Tian Ran imbued all of the flower petals around her with her will and qi,unching a torrential st of flower petals at her opponents. The python caught the petals into its mouth as it didst time. This time, though, the petals burst out of the python¡¯s throat. Before it could escape, the next wave pelted down, puncturing it full of holes.


    ¡°Now, Sister Tian Ran!¡± Xiaoshuai directed from Tian Ran¡¯s shoulder.


    Though neither Feng Haochen nor Tian Ran explicated they were rted to each other, her father knew who she was and, therefore, passed on Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts to her. Unfortunately, she was not able to borrow the power of heaven as Mu Yu did. Hence, Xiaoshuai had to give her impromptu general instructions.


    Tian Ran angled her sword and, borrowing energy from the firmament, sliced down at the python, obliterating it on contact. Huang Quan, on the other hand, managed to escape the area of effect unscathed. That being said, he sounded somewhat surprised for the first time. ¡°I thought you had learnt a technique. Impressive.¡±


    ¡°I also learnt how to kill you!¡±


    At the same time Tian Ran went to execute the same technique again, Huang Quan vanished from the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me, but it¡¯s not enough to beat me,¡± asserted Huang Quan, speaking as though he wasing from everywhere.


    Watching the numerous pythons spawn, Tian Ran eximed, ¡°You¡¯re not with Ghost Gate!¡±¡°I am, but I¡¯m also not. It depends how you look at it.¡±


    ***


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin¡¯s hand as well as Granny Meng¡¯s red and green beam prated Mu Yu, yet Mu Yu just stood there with a detached look. Granny Meng was oblivious she fell for his Mirror Formation and Gentle Wind Graft Formationbo at thest moment. It was toote for the two allies to stop with the amount of momentum they had going, consequently smashing into each other, with the twin¡¯s palm strike corroding Ultimate Yin Body Devourer but also suffering from the venomous nature of the beams.


    ¡°No!¡± shrilled Granny Meng, watching her strongest weapon, her hairpin, crumble under the force of Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin¡¯s might.


    The impact sent Granny Meng reeling along with her hairpin, while Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch also corroded into nothingness. Unlike previous asions, his resurrection was as slow as a snail.


    ¡°Your weapon is the counter for the twins, huh? How ironic,¡± derided Mu Yu, worn out from casting two formations back to back against high-calibre opponents. Mu Yu imbued Shadow Splitter Sword in green energy and lightning bolts again, finishing off their patriarch¡¯s twin.


    Granny Meng raced to her skeleton in hopes of extinguishing the lightning. s, Mu Yu expected as much and cast an eight trigrams diagram barrier to segregate them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you reckon it¡¯s fairer if we fight one on one?¡± Mu Yu filled up the space around him with clones of Shadow Splitter Sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re still no match for me one on one!¡±


    As she raised her cupped hands, the bowl she used to store her soup levitated, albeit being filled with gurgling liquid instead of still red liquid this time. She dumped her broken hairpin into the red liquid, gluing her hairpin together.


    <em>Why are these six twins stronger? What just happened?</em> Mu Yu pondered, turning around to the six Ascension Realm twins that had escaped the lightning shackles he forced on them.


    ¡°She absorbed your lightning bolts using her Ultimate Yin Body Devourer, and the skill is now protecting the six twins!¡± informed Elder Meng.


    Mu Yu attempted to quickly dispatch the six, only to find out that Ultimate Yin Body Devourer nullified the lightning he could previously separate them with.


    ¡°At the end of the day, your lightning is a product of a formation, not real lightning, kekeke.¡±


    Granny Meng had sessfully revived Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin¡¯s skeleton, turning it into an eight-on-one fight. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 277August 14, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 953July 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 233July 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    <strong><em>A Skull as a Formation Foundation</em></strong>


    Mu Yu swept away the weak skeletons with his swing, but the Ascension Realm skeletons absorbed everything he had to offer. Conversely, their attacks forced him into a reactive position, and the fact that they did not have a stamina cap, as well as having the numbers advantage, allowed them to use suppressive fighting tactics.


    Though the skeletons did not have the intellect to work out they were caught in formations, Granny Meng noticed the formation¡¯s presence once she set foot in Mu Yu¡¯s Mirror Formation, so she could counter them with her blue and red energy.


    When Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s skeleton punched his arm through the air to w Mu Yu¡¯s face, the shockwave generated from his eleration was enough to defuse Mu Yu¡¯s Hundred Faces Illusion Formation!


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, what a young man. Dear, he, admittedly, looks a lot more handsome than you.¡±


    ¡°You give me goose bumps, old hag,¡± scoffed Mu Yu, wiping his face as though her licking gesture ruined his face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Elder Meng queried.


    ¡°Does it look like time for an identity check? How about you tell me how to counter this Ultimate Yin Body Devouring Skill?¡± Mu Yu ribbed.


    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s impossible for you to win against her in here. The yin energy in here is practically infinite, and her technique is a yin-based technique. You¡¯re on her home turf.¡±¡°I can¡¯t run anywhere if I leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Help me assemble my body parts, then. I can negate her skill with Ultimate Yang Body Devourer.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke, Dear, you want yourplete body? You mustn¡¯t be so delusional.¡± Granny Meng hit the staircase with a wave of Ultimate Yin Body Devourer, thereby sabotaging the n.


    ¡°Well, there goes that,¡± Mu Yu muttered to himself, not surprised.


    ¡°You wench!¡±


    ¡°Keke, don¡¯t worry. Once I apprehend the kid, Gui Huanyin will fix the entrance for me.¡±


    Mu Yu vaulted behind Elder Meng to run from Granny Meng¡¯s next st. Elder Meng opened his mouth and absorbed the st without taking damage to Mu Yu¡¯s astonishment.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t, she would¡¯ve sealed me away as dust already. Her Ultimate Yin Body Devourer technique doesn¡¯t work on me,¡± replied Elder Meng.


    ¡°What makes your body special?¡±


    ¡°I used a thousand cultivators¡¯ vitality fire to refine my body, so vitality fires don¡¯t faze me.¡±


    ¡°I could call you out for the same things you call her out for.¡±


    ¡°I never imed to be a warrior of justice.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m much better. Wait. I know! I can get you out of here, but I¡¯ll need your help!¡± Mu Yu cast a formation on Elder Meng¡¯s head and sped off with the opponent¡¯s hot on his trail.


    ¡°You trust me even though I¡¯m from Life and Death Sect?¡±


    ¡°You want out of this hellhole, and I want to destroy the twins piled up here. Both goals require the old witch to die, so we share amon goal, yeah?¡±


    Elder Mengughed through his nose. ¡°If I escape, I¡¯ll do you a favour in return.¡±


    ¡°All of your other parts are in here besides your hands, right?¡±


    Mu Yu whipped out a formation from his sword ¨C Mirror Formation ¨C to slow down his pursuers for a split second, affording him enough time to elerate away. He furtively cast a green formation to travel into a void.


    ¡°She sealed my body parts in different locations in here. I won¡¯t die in this state as long as I¡¯m here, but I¡¯ll perish as soon as I¡¯m outside.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve refined your body with vitality fire, I¡¯ll need to borrow your skull¡¯s vitality.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use your skull as a formation foundation. I¡¯ll need you to supply vitality at the same time.¡±


    Mu Yu had Elder Meng thwart Granny Meng¡¯s next attack while Mu Yu swatted the endless horde of skeletons that she did not control.


    ¡°If I run out of vitality, I¡¯ll turn into the same thing as the rest of the skeletons and be the old hag¡¯s puppet. You trying to expedite my demise?¡± snapped Elder Meng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll recover your body before you¡¯re depleted. I¡¯m sure you know how to replenish your vitality. If you don¡¯t work with me, you¡¯re never getting out of here. Is that any different to dying?¡±


    ¡°Fine! You better keep your promise, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a certified promise keeper.¡±


    Mu Yu cast a formation on Elder Meng¡¯s skull, while thetter offered up his vitality for the simple Spirit Collection Formation that he merged with his sword¡¯s qi, giving it fire properties. Mu Yu swivelled around and sshed it onto Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin.


    ¡°Told you your attacks won¡¯t work on us, kekeke.¡±


    Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch¡¯s twin¡¯s Ultimate Yin Body Devourer technique failed to absorb Mu Yu¡¯s qi, resulting in Mu Yu¡¯s energy wave halving it!


    ¡°Dear, are you tired of life? You want to go down with me?¡±


    ¡°Thest thing I¡¯m going to do is go down with you!¡±


    Mu Yu redirected the green vitality fire from his sword to Granny Meng,pelling thetter to throw a skeleton in the way as a shield while she descended as fast as she could. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 991August 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 561January 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 990August 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    <strong><em>Execution!</em></strong>


    Mu Yu held back as Elder Meng did not have enough vitality to supply Mu Yu for more than three shots with that much output. Hence, he booted two Ascension Realm skeletons and hen made haste for Elder Meng¡¯s limbs. Granny Meng caught on to Mu Yu¡¯s bluff toote to catch up, consequently screaming at the top of her lungs, a trigger for the other skeletons to chase down Mu Yu as well as block him from reaching Elder Meng¡¯s casket.


    Mu Yu invoked a lightning dragon in his left hand and had it run through the skeletons easily. Sadly, the short pause in Mu Yu¡¯s dash was all Granny Meng needed to zip to Elder Meng¡¯s casket.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Granny Meng lifted her hairpin. ¡°You¡¯re going to trust him with your life? I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you if you just kept your vitality. How long do you think you¡¯llst with the way he¡¯s burning your vitality up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have more vitality than I have skeletons. Charge!¡±


    Granny Meng stepped back as she sent her soldiers, including a repaired patriarch¡¯s skeleton, at Mu Yu. To her surprise, Mu Yu swatted them as though they were strands of grass. Mu Yu pressed on, uncorking a swing on her so quick that she had to shield herself with her hairpin. Though she ended up taking a hit due to Mu Yu reducing it to smithereens, it decelerated his swing enough to prevent it disabling her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again if you¡¯re so tough!¡± provoked Granny Meng, trying to oust the duo so that she could get the upper hand.


    ¡°I can only supply you enough vitality for one more sh. If you can¡¯tnd the third one, the two of us are goners!¡± warned Elder Meng.¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Mu Yu charged in and sent another formation seal into a void using his foot. Granny Meng aimed to maintain her distance, moving in the opposite direction Mu Yu moved so that she could quickly evade his next sh. To her confusion, he suddenly stopped. She retreated a few hundred more metes and scoffed, ¡°Too scared to chase me?¡±


    ¡°Chase you? I don¡¯t chase ugly women.¡±


    The eighty-one formation seals Mu Yu had been nting into voids each time he moved around showed themselves as green spots of light. The spots connected up, trapping Granny Meng inside a cage! Every step he took was intended to set up his formation. His first sh was a test shot. His second shot was used to lure her into position.


    ¡°When did you set this up?!¡± Granny Meng fired green and red rays from her fingers onto the cage, but the formation cancelled her attack on contact.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± questioned Elder Meng.


    ¡°A formation caster. I thought it was obvious,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°All of you, tear this formation down!¡±manded Granny Meng.


    ¡°Toote for you!¡±


    Mu Yu started up Heavenly Lightning Strike once again, turning the green spots into revolving blue lightning bolts.


    ¡°Eighty-one lightning swords?¡±


    ¡°Try catching them.¡±


    Granny Meng created a red screen out of the blood; however, it was a futile endeavour against the eighty-one swords¡­ She could not curse for her gargling blood poured out from her neck. The vitality rampaged inside her until she exploded. This time, there was no second chance for her.


    ¡°You killed her?¡±


    Mu Yu heaved out a big breath, while Elder Meng was so thrilled that he was lost for words. ¡°That sure turned out a lot more tiring than I imagined,¡± Mu Yu thought.


    Mu Yu defused the formation he cast on Elder Meng¡¯s skull, allowing thetter to return to his body. His legs reattached themselves to his torso on his own thanks to the system installed in the area. While Mu Yu was cleaning up the rest of the skeletons, Elder Meng shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°You can control the skeletons here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Life and Death Sect.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t celebrate yet. We need a way out now since the old fiend destroyed the exit.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 990August 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 994August 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 992August 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    <strong><em>Extreme Yin Zone</em></strong>


    Flexing his neck in every direction to get used to his body, Elder Meng said, ¡°Rx. The exit will return on the first day of every new month, which should be twenty-three days from now judging from the yin qi density.¡±


    Mu Yu did prepare a teleportation formation outside so that he could escape using a jade piece if needed be prior to entering. That being said, the yin qi in the area as different to the formations outside, consequently disconnecting his jade piece from the formation outside.


    ¡°You really think we can escape if we just wait it out? You think they won¡¯t find out Granny Meng is out ofmission, or you nning to stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°You have a point¡­ If their patriarches here, there¡¯s no escape for us. Which sect are you from?¡±


    Mu Yu, sitting airborne to let his ck and white spiritual energy repair the damage to him, replied, ¡°Is that important right now?¡±


    ¡°I know from experience that self-proimed orthodox sect members, like you, consider us unorthodox. You¡¯ll stick one in my back as soon as you¡¯re out.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about those orthodox sects you speak of. My principle is to honour my word.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Mu Yu ran a cycle of Dustfallen Mental Cultivation before responding, ¡°Can we focus on finding a way out instead of spouting drivel?¡±


    Elder Meng, sitting in a void formation, drew vitality to his skull to replenish what he expended. ¡°I can sense death qi hidden inside you. I reckon you¡¯ll have to shroud me in it to give the false impression that I¡¯m your twin if you want to escape.¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    Elder Meng let out a big breath. ¡°There are two ways out. The first way is the one I¡¯ve already told you. The second method is rather troublesome since nobody is able to pull it off. Unless they smother themselves in blood of the dead as the old wench did, nobody will senselessly enter this ce once the staircase returns. Not everyone in Ghost Gate can do what she did, so we do have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear the second method.


    ¡°Since this ce¡¯s yin qi tends to the extreme, yang qi is the counter. The problem is that my vitality fire is only enough for me to protect myself no matter how potent it may be. Therefore, I can¡¯t offset the bnce in here. I doubt you have yang qi potent enough to offset the bnce, either.¡±


    <em>So potent yang qi? I have my ck and white spiritual energy. Why does my Primordial Yin Yang get along? </em>Mu Yu pondering, summoning Xiaobai and Xiaohei from his hand. He continued deliberating, <em>I know one Xiaohei or Xiaobai will go bonkers if they exceed the distance that they can be away from each other, but I wonder if I can bnce my ck and white spiritual energy once I split them up¡­</em>


    Mu Yu summoned green spiritual energy to his fingertip, indicating that his ck and white spiritual energy¡¯s bnce was perfect enough to be identical to normal spiritual energy. ¡°Though risky, I guess I just have to give it a try.¡±


    Mu Yu pressed his hands together, then pulled them out, creating a green vortex between them. Soon, the ck and white spiritual energy begun to mimic the revolutions with perfect bnce.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mu Yu did not answer as he needed to focus on the task at hand. ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± he said to himself, splitting the white spiritual energy into his left palm and ck spiritual energy into his right palm.


    ¡°What did you do to your spiritual energy?¡± Elder Meng teetered back.


    ¡°Bnce! Bnce! Bnce!¡± Mu Yu¡¯s heart thumped harder and harder.


    Mu Yu descended toward a Primordial Infant Realm skeleton since Elder Meng kept all of them still until he issued anothermand. Mu Yu ced both hands on a skeleton, sucking in the side with ck spiritual energy, while the white spiritual energy drew out the other side¡¯stent potential and turned it back into white spiritual energy.


    ¡°You should save your energy. The formation¡¯s yin qi protects all of the skeletons from permanent destruction no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment. Let me concentrate if you don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Mu Yu gingerly continued separating the ck and white spiritual energy, ignoring his sweat in order to avoid any errors.


    Watching the ck and white spiritual energy absorb the bones, Elder Meng could not hold in his thoughts. ¡°How did you¡­?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 994August 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 993August 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 991August 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    <strong><em>Mutated Twins</em></strong>


    Sensing the increased potency of his ck and white spiritual energy, Mu Yu had a short think, then queried, ¡°Will Ghost Gate¡¯s members know if I destroy a twin?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll have to deal with their twin¡¯s vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Vengeance, you say?¡± Mu Yu nodded.


    ***


    ¡°Elemental demons¡¯ souls suckpared to human souls; thirty bloody elemental demons¡¯ souls can¡¯tpare to one human soul for crying out loud,¡±ined Gui Dng, a Primordial Infant Realm disciple from division thirty-nine currently stationed at ck Bamboo City. He looked over to his aloof twin that performed excellently in yesterday¡¯s sessful defensive battle and smiled. ¡°Gui Daquan, I honestly miss the old you. War is great. I¡¯d never be able to collect souls, otherwise.¡±


    Gui Dng, who was the leader of a team of thirty Golden Core Realm disciples assembled from numerous sects, did not have the foggiest idea why they had to fight the battle, but collecting two hundred souls, nine of which were human souls, in two hours was not a bad deal to him. Besides, they could collect souls without dealing with cultivators figuratively spitting on them since they were not killing fellow humans.


    A middle-aged Golden Core Realm cultivator flitted over and genuflected at Gui Dng¡¯s feet. ¡°Pang Gaorong, reporting in.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±¡°I have captured forty ordinary humans for you.¡±


    ¡°Bring them to me.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Pang Gaorong quickly came back with four ordinary humans shaking in their boots. The innocent folks, ranging from children to adults, fled their vige nearby to take refuge at Dark Bamboo City, only for Pang Gaorong to apprehend them.


    ¡°On your knees!¡±


    Gui Dng got up and demanded of a buff, tanned and honest man, ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Your soul should be decent.¡± Gui Dng snapped the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Bro, I have some replenishment for you.¡±


    With a flick of his hand, Gui Dng had his twin go and extract the man¡¯s soul. The twin then indifferently crushed the man¡¯s soul, while thetter could only watch on in despair.


    ¡°Please spare us, Immortal Masters!¡±


    ¡°Enjoy these human souls. Their souls aren¡¯t as high quality as that of cultivators, but they¡¯re not half bad, Br-, hmm?¡± Gui Dng thought he saw his twin¡¯s eyes came to life for a second, so he took a second look. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I control his mind? Crap! Crap!¡±


    Gui Dng discharged ghost qi to subdue his twin; however, his twin countered with a discharge of his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive? Gui Dng, let me give you a taste of being a puppet!¡± Gui Dng¡¯s twin threatened.


    ¡°How will you fight me when you¡¯re a mere soul?!¡± Though he sounded confident, Gui Dng was aware his twin was equally strong.


    ¡°The fact that you fed me thirty souls yesterday will be your undoing; you haven¡¯t had enough time to transfer the soul energy from me to yourself. From now on, you¡¯re my puppet!¡±


    ¡°Yeah right!¡±


    Gui Dng jumped back to Pang Gaorong¡¯s side and, out of nowhere, sttered thetter¡¯s head for his soul. Gui Dng pulled out a ghost banner, as well, yet it still was not enough to beat his twin, prompting him to target the other cultivators.


    The cultivators hurtled, though not every single one managed to outrun Gui Dng. None of the ordinary folks had any chance of outrunning the spreading ghost qi between the two, resulting in them wilting away just as all other living organisms in their way did.


    <em>Damn it, I still need more. How did he regain his conscious? There¡¯s nothing wrong with either of our bodies. I thought my physical body needed to be destroyed for him to regain his conscious,</em> mulled Gui Dng.


    <em>Bang! </em>Gui Dng¡¯s twin chased after the reeling main body and got a grip on his head. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 836May 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 337September 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 796April 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    <strong><em>Twins Riot</em></strong>


    Gui Dng, whose soul escaped from his detached head, belted, ¡°Stop, Gui Daquan! This is no time to be fighting amongst ourselves!¡±


    ¡°I, to the contrary, believe this is the best time for a swap.¡± Gui Daquan charged down Gui Dng¡¯s soul to continue the scrap.


    ***


    Mu Yu carefully merged the ck and white spiritual energy he separated back together, reverting it to green spiritual energy and storing it back inside his body. ¡°I¡¯ve magically replenished some of the spiritual energy I expended. It turns out I¡¯m right. My ck and white spiritual energy is their formation¡¯s undoing. The fact that the skeleton hasn¡¯t returned means that I¡¯ve erased it for good.¡±


    ¡°What did you do? How did you permanently delete the skeleton?¡± inquired Elder Meng.


    ¡°I have my own tricks. I¡¯m not obligated to tell you, though.¡±


    Elder Meng did not push Mu Yu for answers due to thetter¡¯s attitude, especially since Mu Yu had the ability to vanquish even him.


    ¡°Do you not trust your fellow disciples?¡±¡°I¡­ have to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°What did you mean when you said the twins would have their revenge?¡±


    Elder Meng recollected himself and then enlightened, ¡°If their twins¡¯ skeletons are destroyed, their twins¡¯ souls will awake. They might fight, but they might also call for a temporary truce; it depends on their rtionship with each other. More often than not, though, they fight each other.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more. If only I had all the time in the world to screw with all of them. Why are there only seven Ascension Realm skeletons when this dump has existed for millenniums on top of millenniums?¡±


    ¡°The skeletons can¡¯t sustain their cultivation prior to their deaths for eternity. If their controller dies, they dissipate into useless crumbs. Since there are only eight Ascension Realm cultivators in the sect at the moment, there are only seven left given the old wench died.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the seven first and foremost, then. I hope their patriarch likes the surprise gift.¡±


    The frosty aura of the Ascension Realm Ninth Layer patriarch added a cold touch to Narakade Bridge as he ambled across it. Following Gui Mohan was Ascension Realm Fourth Layer cultivator Gui Huanyin and Ascension Realm Fifth Layer cultivator Gui Mingze.


    ¡°My Lord, Granny Meng has gone inside to capture the intruder,¡± Gui Huanyin reported.


    ¡°Gui Mohan asked, ¡°Have you confirmed the identity of our infiltrator?¡±


    ¡°He wore Celestial Star Sect¡¯s uniform and called himself Tian Xingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Tian Xingzhou wouldn¡¯te here for no reason. You¡¯ve been had. He must be Mu Yu in disguise. I never expected Gui Yuzi¡¯s foresight to be so urate.¡± Gui Mohan squinted his eyes that could have been described as sharp hooks.


    ¡°Please pardon me for failing to see through his deceit.¡±


    ¡°How long has she been in there for?¡±


    ¡°It has almost been four hours. She must have been the one who destroyed the exit to prevent Mu Yu escaping before you could personally attend.¡±


    Gui Mingze opined, ¡°My Lord, even Apotheosis Realm cultivators are helpless in Twins Corpse Field. Furthermore, Granny Meng has made preparations thanks to our intelligence. There is no need to fear Elder Meng. Plus, she can use Ultimate Yin Body Devourer to control the twins.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I hope for. We can¡¯t let Mu Yu does as he wants.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, do we need to notify Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll personally take Mu Yu to Third Heaven Pce once Granny Meng brings him to m-¡±


    ¡°What is the matter, My Lord?¡± asked Gui Huanyin, noticing the wrinkles on Gui Mohan¡¯s nose and squinted eyes.


    ¡°Something has happened to my twin,¡± replied Gui Mohan, sensing his shackles on his twin sway. ¡°Restore the passage to Twins Corpse Field at once!¡±


    Gui Mohan conjured ck qi to his hand and streaked across Narakade Bridge. To the bewilderment of Gui Huanyin and Gui Mingze, Gui Mohan abruptly stopped to sit down in order to resist his twin trying to break out of his body. Gui Mingze, consequently, dashed over to inquire, ¡°My Lord, what is the matter?¡±


    Gui Mohan, who discharged ghost qi as the veins on his forehead started to bulge, did not answer. Gui Mingze and Gui Huanyin instinctively teetered back, not that they could have crossed the field of ghost qi. Gui Hanyin queried, ¡°What happened, My Lord?¡±


    Gui Mingze asked, ¡°How long will it take to fix the passage?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me to fix it, I¡¯d need three hours at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Start repairs now, then. Mu Yu has tampered with something on the other side. My twin is acting up!¡± eximed Gui Mohan.


    ***


    <em>Who the devil is this guy?</em> Elder Meng inwardly questioned, keeping his distance from Mu Yu.


    To Mu Yu¡¯s delight, he found that his ck and white spiritual energy¡¯s purity reached a better standard of purity when he merged them after devouring Gui Mohan¡¯s twin. To be more specific, the spiritual energy was devoid of any impurities, allowing Mu Yu to absorb it straight into his body for body refining purposes. If he could further refine it, his cultivation would ascend anotheryer. For that reason, he began to meditate.


    Watching Mu Yu, Elder Meng deliberated, <em>At the end of the day, this is just a transient alliance. Once his cultivation advances further, I¡¯ll be worthless to him, and he can easily kill me. The safest bet is to eliminate him. Right now, his guard is down¡­</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 997August 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 729March 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 589January 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 9993

    Chapter 9993


    <strong><em>Pure Spiritual Energy</em></strong>


    <em>His guard is down. If I jump him now, I can severely injure ¨Cif not kill ¨C him. No, no, I can¡¯t abandon my principles. Ah, toss it!</em> inwardly wrestled Elder Meng, deciding to sit back down.


    In essence, Mu Yu¡¯s green spiritual energy went from a drop to ake as he refined the essence of an Ascension Realm Ninth Layer cultivator with a foot in Apotheosis Realm. Thus, he experienced a surge of energy even after replenishing his depleted stores when he sat down to meditate. Two hourster, he ascended to Ascension Realm Fifth Layer. While Mu Yu considered it a nice bonus, Elder Meng was astounded with the former¡¯s progress for it was unheard of for Ascension Realm cultivators to go from oneyer to the next in that short time frame.


    Mu Yu went on to repeat the process on another Ascension Realm twin, then passed Elder Meng a collection of spiritual energy wrapped in a formation. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously giving me such pure spiritual energy?¡±


    ¡°Should you be so surprised, or am I supposed to be surprised now?¡±


    ¡°You do realise I almost chose to assassinate you because I believed you¡¯d off me after you escaped.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you, then?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hmph.¡±¡°I know you¡¯re a man of honour.¡±


    ¡°You really trust me that much? I¡¯m a murderer from Life and Death Sect?¡±


    ¡°You trusted me with your vitality fire, so why shouldn¡¯t I trust you? Trust works both ways. You don¡¯t deserve to be trusted if you don¡¯t trust others.¡±


    ¡°I dislike the word ¡®trust¡¯. I purely don¡¯t like to be ungrateful.¡±


    It was easy to understand why Elder Meng disliked the word trust after his trust in Granny Meng was repaid with excruciating torment.


    ¡°Whatever the case, we¡¯re going to need to look out for each other if we¡¯re to escape. You can only fight alongside me if you¡¯ve recovered your spiritual energy.¡±


    In the end, Elder Meng hesitantly epted the spiritual energy offer. The problem for him was that he was missing his arms and soul, therefore hampering him from showcasing his full potential.


    Mu Yu turned his attention back to the five remaining Ascension Realm skeletons, thinking, <em>I know they¡¯re camping me outside. I doubt these Ascension Realm cultivators would die fighting their twins, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be somewhat taxed. Even if they lose half of their energy, that¡¯s more than good enough for me. Still, I¡¯m going to need Elder Meng¡¯s help. For now, let¡¯s steal from these skeletons and store the spiritual energy for others to useter on.</em>


    Mu Yu stashed the spiritual energy inside a Spirit Collection Formation so that he could help strengthen his allies. After all, there was no way he was going to walk down all of Third Heaven Pce on his own.


    ¡°Where do you n to get a twin from now that the old witch is dead? Life and Death Sect disciples also use twins, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Elder Meng flew to a pile of skeletons and came back with another skeleton following behind him.


    ¡°The skeleton doesn¡¯t have any cultivation?¡±


    Elder Meng exined, ¡°It means its counterpart is dead in the outside world. This one just happens to meet my needs among the countless here. I can¡¯t convert twins that are under control. As such, I have to go for ones without cultivation so that the old wench doesn¡¯t realise. I¡¯ve been nurturing this one for years using the yin qi here. Once I obtain my arms and soul, I¡¯ll quickly recover my cultivation. Of course, the spiritual energy you gifted me is also going to y a role.¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight: your vitality fire is yang, while your twin is yin. Is that why you got together with her in the first ce?¡± Mu Yu peered at the field of ghost qi overhead. Because of the ghost qi, there was no telling how high up it was.


    ¡°¡­ The border of this formation is ten kilometres above where we stand. You can try using that spiritual energy of yours to corrode the border. If it¡¯s possible, we can escape through the opening.¡±


    ¡°That makes life simple.¡±


    The pair vaulted up to the border.


    ***


    Gui Mohan ended up killing his twin to prevent his twin killing him once awakened. As a result, he also suffered damage, reducing hisbat ability by ayer. Gui Huanyin, who had to stop repairing the passage due to Mu Yu¡¯s machinations, and Gui Mingze also had to undergo the same pain of grappling for authority over their twin.


    In a state of recovery after having lost his twin, Gui Mohan raged, ¡°Once I recover, I¡¯ll go in there and kill you!¡±


    ¡°Thank me. I¡¯ve been kind enough toe out to meet you, instead.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 998August 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 989August 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 990August 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    <strong><em>Teleportation Formation</em></strong>


    Mu Yu announced his entrance with a green ssh of qi aimed at Gui Mohan. Gui Mohan got up and met the qi with his own ghost qi. Mu Yu shed to the entrance of the passage, prompting Gui Huanyin and Gui Mingze to get up whilst still trying to restrain their twins just as Gui Mohan did. Granny Meng¡¯s absence was the notification that she was no longer around.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Yu?¡± Gui Mohan questioned, trying to see through Mu Yu¡¯s disguise.


    ¡°This old one is Tian Xingzhou.¡±


    ¡°You think you can fool me?¡±


    ¡°This old one is here to exterminate evil, which means exterminating all of you.¡±


    ¡°No matter. I will kill you regardless of who you are, arrogant fool!¡± Gui Mohan unleashed his wrathful qi.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯lle and go as I please. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Mu Yu bolted toward the ceiling, cleaving open a passage for himself. No matter how he looked at it, there was no way he could beat three Ascension Realm cultivators at once. In fact, he would have had to spam Heavenly Star Formation in hopes of keeping Gui Mohan from catching up.¡°After him!¡±


    Elder Meng crept onto Narakade Bridge once the three had left the area. ¡°You have balls, kid.¡±


    Elder Meng¡¯s soul and arms drifted to him and reattached themselves on their own ord. He flicked the stone basin, spilling the red soup onto the bridge. Flexing his Ascension Realm Fifth Layer cultivation, he dered, ¡°Before I get out of here, I¡¯m going to have you lot pay me back.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Feel my wrath!¡±


    Gui Mohan manifested a titanic ck skull out of his ghost qi, firing a barrage of ghost picks down at Mu Yu. While teleporting around to let the picks make music on the surroundings, Mu Yu returned the favour with an automatic qi sh from the sky. Gui Mohan pulled out his ghost banner,manding the ghouls within to absorb Mu Yu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s going to be tough to beat face to face.¡±


    Gui Mingze propelled a ghost crutch at Mu Yu. The ghost hand on the tip of the crutch opened its hand, ready to seize Mu Yu. Mu Yu elerated himself off on an angle with a formation to dodge it. Gui Huanyin summoned pink ghost monsters, each trying to throw Mu Yu off his rhythm with their voices. Regardless, they were enough of a nuisance for Mu Yu to have to destroy with a spurt of qi.


    Gui Mohan started hurricanes out of his ghost qi overhead, impelling Mu Yu to cast Mirror Formation in addition to Contiguous Horizon Formation behind him. The short window it slowed Gui Mohan was enough for Mu Yu to elerate again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tian Ran?¡±


    The trio soon sighted Mu Yu again, promptly firing the next series of attacks. Mu Yu dove down whilst performing hand seals, casting a formation on the mountain peak below. ¡°Catch youter,¡± Mu Yu taunted as he jumped into his teleportation formation.


    ¡°Curse him!¡±


    Gui Mohan could not give chase any further as fixed teleportation formations¡¯ opening times could not be extended. As much as he hated it, Gui Mohan had to stop his hurricane, lest it destroy the teleportation formation. Nheless, the three followed after Mu Yu through the formation almost right after he jumped.


    ***


    Zhuge Xiaosheng, who had been waiting in a cavern fifty kilometres away from Celestial Star Sect, finally detected the greenwood sprout a flower. He opened his eyes to confirm and then crushed the jade piece Mu Yu left in his care, teleporting him to Celestial Star Sect¡¯s third mountain. That was not the only Teleporting Handsome Formation Mu Yu set at Celestial Star Sect during his second visit.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng arrived in a vacant, messy room that Tian Jiancheng ensured nobody would visit. Hence, nobody noticed him arrive. While waiting for the formation at his feet to finish shing and camouge itself, Zhuge Xiaosheng cast Hundred Faces Illusion Formation to assume the identity of Tian Houyang. Upon touching the ground, the map of Celestial Star Sect that Mu Yu drew as a camouged formation revealed itself.


    Once Zhuge Xiaosheng memorised the geography and buildings, he erased the map and left the room.


    Celestial Star Sect was barren ifpared to the former days prior to them stationing members at various cities. Tian Xingzhou was under Mu Yu¡¯s control. Tian Yuehen resided on the fifth mountain. ordingly, nobody detected Zhuge Xiaosheng making his way up the fourth mountain! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 998August 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 727March 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 730March 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1001

    <strong><em>Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Two Elders</em></strong>


    Tian Zhengxin, who rotated shifts to guard Celestial Star Sect¡¯s barrier hub with another elder, sat in the pavilion as he was on shift for the month, gazing at the vibrant scenery and asionally checked on those passing through the airspace. Even though members seldom visited the fourth mountain, he remained on high alert at all times because, when someone did visit, it would be an elder or important individual who would visit.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind a little bit of chaos.¡±


    Tian Zhengxin, a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, smiled disdainfully as he watched someone approaching. As a guardian of the formation hub, he had the privilege of learning the sect¡¯s secrets and was informed of the war¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°Wait, why is Ancestor Tian Houyang on the fourth mountain? Isn¡¯t he stationed at Martial Hill City?¡± Tian Zhengxin hurried out of the pavilion. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°You may rise,¡± responded Zhuge Xiaosheng, mimicking Tian Houyang¡¯s voice. Zhuge Xiaosheng learnt how Tian Houyang¡¯s voice sounded while on the frontlines and recorded all the necessary details to pose as Tian Houyang.


    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor.¡± Tian Zhengxin wanted to but did not dare to ask why ¡°Tian Houyang¡± was back due to their difference in seniority.


    ¡°Where is Brother Tian Xingzhou?¡±


    ¡°He is currently training in seclusion and ordered us not to disturb him.¡±¡°All right. I need to see him. Go do what you have to.¡±


    ¡°But he is training in seclusion. Given his personality¡­¡±


    Everyone took Tian Xingzhou¡¯s directives serious because he even shooed off the women he called for.


    ¡°I know, but can we afford to dy it if it pertains to Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Please pardon me, Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone through.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Even Zhuge Xiaosheng was astonished to see the level of luxury Tian Xingzhou indulged with when arriving at the stately edifice. Tian Xingzhou got up from his chair upon seeing Zhuge Xiaosheng arrive and knelt down. ¡°I am at your service, Master.¡±


    <em>What did you do to him, Patriarch?</em> wondered Zhuge Xiaosheng, admiring Mu Yu¡¯s ability to control even Tian Xingzhou. ¡°When Ist met you, I was the one who had to bow his head, yet our roles are reversed now. This is youreuppance for trying to destroy Formation Sect. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor ended his training?¡± Tian Zhengxin got up and tidied his clothing upon seeing Tian Xingzhou apany Tian Houyang out. ¡°Greetings, Ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Rise. Junior Brother Houyang and I will be heading to the pce. Do not let anyone in, understood?¡± instructed Tian Xingzhou, referring to the formation hub on the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Yes, Ancestor,¡± Tian Zhengxin replied from his knees.


    Even though Tian Xingzhou did twops of the pce perimeter before head in out of habit, Tian Zhengxin could not shake off the feeling that something was amiss. He headed back into the pavilion, contemting, <em>Why can¡¯t I see any spiritual energy around Ancestor Tian Xingzhou? Has he already progressed to another realm?</em>


    <em>I certainly didn¡¯t expect to be here again,</em> Zhuge Xiaosheng remarked in his mind upon returning to the familiar pce he visited in the past. <em>They don¡¯t deserve to have this formation here. Celestial Star Sect, I shall make you pay for what you did to my sect that year.</em>


    Zhuge Xiaosheng located the spots on the formation that Mu Yu had fumbled with, then turned the formations in his hands into white energy to install into Celestial Star Sect¡¯s core formation. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 388October 8, 2023In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 603August 5, 2023In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 982July 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1002

    <strong><em>Hunt</em></strong>


    Han Qi, a cultivator in his forties from Lunar Water Sect, scanned the surroundings of the busy forest and bemoaned, ¡°If only we could kill the ck Level water elemental demon, we could¡¯ve obtained five soul points.


    ¡°Brother Qi, there¡¯s a pool here,¡± pointed out Su Yu, Primordial Infant Realm wife to Han Qi and also a disciple of the same sect with a Body Synthesis Realm patriarch. ¡°If the tracks of the water elemental demon we injured vanished nearby, they must have used some body of water to hide their tracks.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the movements on the water surface, I¡¯m sure it jumped into this pool of water!¡± effused Han Qi, also in the team under the leadership of a Spirit Severing Realm disciple of Ghost Gate with his wife.


    ¡°Shall we force it out of the water?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s evaporate the pool with our spiritual energy.¡±


    Watching Han Qi condense his Primordial Infant Realm spiritual energy on his hand, Su Yuplimented, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I think you¡¯ll ascend to Body Severing Realm very soon. If only I could keep up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to pick up the ck, then,¡± Han Qi yfully teased. ¡°I exchanged five hundred soul points for Soul Refinement Technique from Sir Gui Si, and it¡¯s proved immensely helpful for my cultivation. I¡¯ve already taught it to you.¡±


    ¡°He is a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator, so his version is far superior to what we can achieve. If only we weren¡¯t stuck on the third level. I¡¯ll have to ask him for pointers once I collect enough soul points.¡±¡°Let¡¯s start with ying this water demon.¡±


    Han Qi delivered his condensed spiritual energy into the water with enough force to finish the injured target. Unfortunately, a golden formation on the water activated, dissipating the st. Following the surge of energy that came to the surface of the eight trigrams diagram that appeared was a human made his entrance from the diagram.


    ¡°An ally of the water demon?!¡± eximed Han Qi.


    <em>Say what?</em> Mu Yu found himself dumbfounded.


    ¡°Die demon!¡± Su Yu blustered.


    Mu Yu quickly processed the misunderstanding and then unted his Ascension Realm cultivation, dropping the couple onto their bottoms, whilst behaving as a venerated elder. ¡°Listen: this old one is Celestial Star Sect¡¯s elder, Tian Xingzhou. Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch, Gui Mohan is hunting this old one. If you two don¡¯t want to die, leave immediately,¡± Mu Yu warned, activating the teleportation formation on the water surface to escape again.


    Secondster, the couple witnessed another three Ascension Realm cultivators arrive. Not seeing Mu Yu anywhere, Gui Mohan, from the edge of the pool, turned around to the couple. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Han Qi, thinking he was in luck and hoping to learn from Gui Mohan, hurried onto his knees. ¡°Patriarch Gui, a man iming to be Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Tian Xingzhou went that way. This one is Han Qi, a disciple of Lunar Water S-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± Gui Mohan snapped, shutting down Han Qi with his spine-chilling tone. Upon seeing another teleportation formation in the forest light up, Gui Mohan sped toward it.


    Gui Huanyin nced Su Yu¡¯s way for she sensed a strong soul residing in thetter. Coincidentally, Gui Huanyin had been forced to kill her twin and needed a strength boost. And so, Gui Huanyin shrouded Su Yu in red mist.


    Su Yu let out a harrowing shrill and then <em>boom!</em> Gui Huanyin absorbed the mist produced from Su Yu¡¯s blown up corpse, soul included.


    ¡°Hurry up, Gui Huanyin!¡± admonished Gui Mingze.


    Gui Huanyin raced to the next teleportation formation, leaving Han Qi, who was scared ashen, to his own devices.


    ¡°Yu! Yu!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 887June 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 853May 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 721December 1, 2023In "Almighty"

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    <strong><em>Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s Predicament</em></strong>


    ¡°Gui Mohan and Gui Huanyin are hunting Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Tian Xingzhou? I thought they¡¯re allies¡­ Ghost Gate, I will show you my wrath!¡± Han Qi swore through his teeth, breathing short and heavy breaths as he gazed at his iplete wife through his wet eyes. ¡°I will go back to Full North City and tell everyone you¡¯re hunting Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Tian Xingzhou. Let¡¯s see how the rest of the world reacts to your behaviour! I don¡¯t care if this is true or not!¡±


    Han Qi turned around and stomped, only to be cut off when he saw the Celestial Star Sect emblem on Long Qingan¡¯s shirt. He looked up and panicked. ¡°Elder Tian Jiancheng?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Long Qingan, whom Han Qi recognised when both of them were in Martial Hill City, stoically questioned.


    ¡°Elder Tian Jiancheng, I have important news for you. I just saw Ghost Gate¡¯s patriarch chasing after Elder Tian Xingzhou. I am worried that¡­¡±


    After listening to Han Qi¡¯s heartfelt and heart-wrenching story, Long Qingan, tone nonchnt, replied, ¡°Ghost Gate wants to exterminate our sect since we found out that they¡¯re colluding with elemental demons. I came here with the aiming of stopping Ghost Gate. You should hurry out of here. Pass on this information so that more people see them for who they really are.¡±


    ¡°Th-they are colluding with elemental demons?¡±


    Han Qi¡¯s existing bias, what he witnessed and the credible elder who delivered the information were enough to convince Han Qi of what he usually wouldbel a lunatic¡¯s drivel.


    ¡°Yes. You need to enlighten people so that we can stop people dying for their sake. Also, let them know it was me who asked you to pass this message on, understand?¡±¡°Yes, Elder Tian.¡±


    As he strolled to the teleportation formation Mu Yu set on the water surface while Han Qi went in the opposite direction, Long Qingan mumbled to himself, ¡°I finally understand what your n is, Mu Yu.¡±


    Long Qingan activated the domain energy inside a blue jade piece of his, enveloping himself in the blue energy that soon teleported him away.


    ***


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± It was the third time Tian Zhengxin had knelt in the day, and it had not even been two hours since thest one. He pondered, <em>Why is every Ascension Realm eldering here today?</em>


    ¡°Rise. Has everything been fine? Nobody came here, did they?¡± asked Tian Yuehen, a striking man in his fifties with a physique that fitted his purple robe perfectly.


    ¡°Everything has been well, Patriarch. Ancestor Tian Houyang came by not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Houyang came here? I thought he was supposed to be at Martial Hill City.¡±


    ¡°I do not know, Patriarch. He fetched Ancestor Xingzhou, and then the two of them went up to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Xingzhou hase out of seclusion already?¡± Tian Yuehen headed up the mountain with his brows locked together.


    ***


    Zhuge Xiaosheng was as nervous as he was thrilled to get back at Celestial Star Sect, the former feeling the being the product of worry that things did not go smoothly. He was ready on his end; all he was waiting for was the signal from Mu Yu.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng shoved Tian Xing to the edge of the formation and then hid in a corner, hiding himself in an invisibility formation. A new leaf bloomed when he took out the piece of greenwood to his delight. However, he picked up an energy signal encroaching upon the pce.


    <em>Damn it, Tian Yuehen! He¡¯s an Ascension Realm Fifth Layer cultivator; the gap between our powers is too big. The n will fail if he sees Tian Xingzhou in that state. st it. I¡¯ll have to bet on him not seeing through me. </em>Zhuge Xiaosheng defused his invisibility formation to confront Tian Yuehen.


    The only person in Celestial Star Sect who surpassed Tian Yuehen was Tian Xingzhou. With that said, Tian Yuehen had ess to their sect¡¯s best tools as he was the patriarch. That meant Tian Yuehen could give even Ascension Realm Ninth Layer cultivators a run for their money with his items.


    ¡°Uncle Boyang, are you not supposed to be stationed at Martial Hill City? Why are you back?¡± inquired Tian Yuehen.


    ¡°I came back as I needed to talk to Brother Xingzhou. He said he had an epiphany, so he went for a stroll around the pce and then told me to wait outside because he wanted to cultivate in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Why does he want to cultivate here? Uncle Boyang, for some reason, something about you feels odd?¡±


    ¡°While I was at Martial Hill City, I caught Ghost Gate¡¯s Elder Gui Xiaochen killing our disciples. When I asked why, he imed it was Third Heaven Pce¡¯s edict and attacked me. I have yet to recover from the sneak attack.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°They have always been prejudiced towards us; you would know about Senior Brother Xingzhou¡¯s enmity with Gui Mohan in their younger days. I am afraid Ghost Gate is plotting to remove us.¡±


    ¡°I know they can¡¯t be trusted. Nheless, they won¡¯t try anything for as long as Third Heaven Pce is around. Since Uncle Xingzhou hase out of training in seclusion, I shall have a word with him. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s directives take priority¡­¡± Tian Yuehen¡¯s eyes slipped down to the back of Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle Boyang, what happened to your soul seal?¡±


    Tian Yuehen showed his left hand. ¡°Third Heaven Pce put a seal on every Ascension Realm cultivator to identify us as a counter measure against Mu Yu¡¯s disguises. Where is your soul seal?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1002August 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1001August 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1000August 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    <strong><em>Soul Seal</em></strong>


    ¡°He came prepared!¡± cursed Gui Mohan, watching Mu Yu jump into another teleportation formation when he arrived in the cavern¡¯s formation.


    Since teleportation formations could only teleport a subject within a fixed distance, Mu Yu littered the path to Ghost Gate with them. He set the formations up to lead to a specific location, but Gui Mohan¡¯s rage blinded him.


    Upon arriving in a forest with a green ceiling, Gui Mingze opined, ¡°Patriarch, I have an uneasy feeling. If he is Mu Yu, we have no means of capturing him while he is in a forest.¡±


    ¡°Whatever tricks he has up his sleeve, we must capture him!¡± thundered Gui Mohan, running his enraged eyes over the forest. What he did not mention was his desire to capture Mu Yu for Third Heaven Pce¡¯s reward.


    Upon detecting another formation in the forest activate, Gui Huanyin cried, ¡°He ran again!¡±


    ¡°After him!¡±


    Once the trio set foot into the formation, and it lit up, they looked up to see Mu Yu standing on a branch.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my duty as your navigator. Have a fun trip.¡±Mu Yu, who fabricated the impression that he jumped through the formation, destroyed thest formation once the trio were teleported. ¡°The rest is on you, Patriarch.¡±


    Mu Yu subsequently started jumping through the formations that led back to the now defenceless Ghost Gate!


    ***


    ¡°Greetings, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Where is Uncle Houyang?¡±


    Tian Zhengxin answered, ¡°He is currently in the pce with Patriarch and Ancestor Xingzhou.¡±


    Right when Zhuge Xiaosheng was panicking over how to proceed, Tian Jiancheng greeted, ¡°Greetings, Patriarch, Elder Houyang.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng cursed in his mind, <em>Why did Tian Jiancheng have to show up now of all times?!</em>


    Zhuge Xiaosheng rolled up his fingers, ready to stake his life on what little chances he had if it came down to it.


    ¡°Tian Jiancheng, what are you doing here?¡± Tian Yuehen aggressively asked.


    ¡°I apanied Uncle Houyang back here after Gui Xiaochen attacked him at Martial Hill City.¡±


    <em>What is he talking about?</em> Zhuge Xiaosheng wondered.


    ¡°Uncle Boyang, what happened to your soul seal? Or, are you n-¡±


    Tian Jiancheng lifted Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s hand for some reason. ¡°Patriarch, when Uncle Boyang was hurt, he happened to take damage to his hand. When I nursed his wounds, I discovered the seal had moved up to his arm.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng rolled up his sleeve upon sensing a faint trace of energy travel up his arm. There on his arm was a thumb-sized white image of Ultimate Immortals Monument, which resembled the one on the back of Tian Yuehen¡¯s left hand.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng put aside his questions and fronted, ¡°That is what happened.¡±


    Tian Yuehen scrutinised the seal until he was satisfied. ¡°I will speak to Ghost Gate about this attack. I need to have a word with Uncle Xingzhou now.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng suggested, ¡°Patriarch, Senior Brother Xingzhou told me he would be out in two more hours. I think we should leave him be until then.¡±


    ¡°¡­ All right, I¡¯ll be back in two hours.¡±


    Once Tian Yuehen left, Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired, ¡°Who are you? Why did you help me?¡±


    ¡°I just learnt from Master about the soul seals for identification. Luckily, I knew you are Zhuge Xiaosheng and made it in time.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng rolled up his sleeve to witness the white seal turn blue and disappear. ¡°This isn¡¯t a soul seal. You managed to fool Tian Yuehen?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Zhuge, it is time for you toplete your task.¡±


    Even though it shook Zhuge Xiaosheng to think about the risk posed, he headed back into the pce.


    ***


    Upon opening their eyes after a shaky journey, Ghost Gate¡¯s trio found themselves in a pce, Tian Xingzhou standing at the centre.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Gui Mohan eximed, ¡°Wait! He¡¯s not Mu Yu; he doesn¡¯t have any cultivat-¡±


    Sadly, Gui Huanyin could not stop herself in time, resulting in her ghost monster plunging its hand through Tian Xingzhou¡¯s heart.


    Tian Xingzhou¡¯s eyes flew open. ¡°Gui Mohan, how dare you infiltrate Celestial Star S-¡±


    Everyone in Celestial Star Sect heard Tian Xingzhou¡¯s every word for Zhuge Xiaosheng amplified the former¡¯s volume with a formation.


    ¡°No! Senior Brother! Senior Brother!¡± cried Zhuge Xiaosheng, running to Tian Xingzhou¡¯s body on the ground. Turning up his volume for everyone on the sect grounds to hear, Zhuge Xiaosheng blustered, ¡°Ghost Gate, Celestial Star Sect will make you pay for this!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1000August 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1002August 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 678March 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    <strong><em>Copse of the Divine Peaks</em></strong>


    ¡°We¡¯re at Celestial Star Sect?¡± Gui Mohan looked around to see the varicoloured formation. ¡°To the formation we came from, now!¡±


    The formation shed dimly but did not teleport them away. They had no idea Mu Yu already destroyed the linked teleportation formation on the other side.


    Hearing the sorry and anger in Tian Houyang¡¯s voice after hearing Tian Xingzhou growl, Zhuge Xiaosheng rushed over from the fifth mountain, arriving on the ceiling of the pce. Everyone else on the fourth mountain had surrounded the pce from above, though nobody dared to enter the forbidden zone.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng, holding onto Tian Xingzhou¡¯s corpse, red, ¡°I will kill you three!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng created a broadsword Tian Houyang wielded through a formation and swung at the three.


    ¡°Stop! This is a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t mean to kill Tian Xingzhou!¡± Gui Mohan unleashed ghost qi from his hand to deflect the broadsword.


    ¡°A misunderstanding? You infiltrate our sect, kill our elder and im it¡¯s a misunderstanding?!¡±


    Gui Mohan used the minimum amount of energy required to send Zhuge Xiaosheng staggering back for their own safety. Zhuge Xiaosheng, however, pretended it hit harder than that and charged through the pce¡¯s wall on purpose.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± thundered Tian Yuehen, seeing the pce¡¯s rubble.Zhuge Xiaosheng climbed out of the rubble whilst hauling Tian Xingzhou along. ¡°Patriarch, Ghost Gate assassinated First Elder!¡±


    No further exnations were necessary when there was a bloody hole and heart missing from Tian Xingzhou¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Who killed Uncle Xingzhou?!¡± fumed Tian Yuehen.


    ¡°It was them, those three!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng indicated with his finger.


    ¡°Gui Mohan, what are you doing in our forbidden zone?!¡± Tian Yuehen erupted.


    Realising his folly hadnded him in Mu Yu¡¯s trap, Gui Mohan exined, ¡°This is a misunderstanding. We were merely chasing Mu Yu and happened to end up here. We never int-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie! I saw you kill our elder as soon as I entered the pce!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng interjected.


    ¡°Gui Mohan, you admit to killing our elder?¡± Tian Yuehen questioned.


    The pce¡¯s colourful formation exploded out of the blue! Like something deleting them, the formation¡¯s lines started to vanish from Ghost Gate¡¯s trio¡¯s feet. As a result, all seven mountains shook as hard as though an earthquake hit. The mountains started to tilt, throwing things on them off.


    ¡°Gui Mohan! What did you do to my sect¡¯s core formation?!¡± belted Tian Yuehen, helplessly listening to seven booming crashes to the ground and the dust rising up as a result of the seven mountains crashing down below. Tian Yuehen grabbed the white sword he spawned behind him and pointed it at Gui Mohan. ¡°Gui Mohan, you killed our elder, destroyed our sect grounds¡­ You¡¯re dead! Everyone listen in: kill those three!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Gui Mohan ordered as Celestial Star Sect initiated their attacks, judging the only feasible course of action was to exin what transpired to Third Heaven Pce.


    Owing to the destruction of the core formation, there was no barrier to inhibit Ghost Gate¡¯s trio from escaping.


    ¡°Tell every disciple to kill any Ghost Gate members they see! Uncle Houyang, please call back all of our elders to hunt down Ghost Gate!¡± instructed Tian Yuehen, huffing and puffing.


    ¡°Right away, Patriarch!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng set Tian Xingzhou¡¯s corpse down and headed out.


    ¡°After them!¡± Tian Yuehen led the remaining disciples on the pursuit mission.


    ***


    If Ghost Gate¡¯s trio did not kill Tian Xingzhou, Zhuge Xiaosheng would have finished Tian Xingzhou and framed Ghost Gate¡¯s trio. Mu Yu and Zhuge Xiaosheng would then spread word that the eight great sects were dealing with internal conflicts. Mu Yu did not expect Ghost Gate¡¯s trio and Celestial Star Sect to fight. As long as people were convinced the two groups fought, the goal was aplished.


    Mu Yu returned to Ghost Gate, having destroyed all of the formations he set down to lure Gui Mohan into his ploy. Without the teleportation formations, Ghost Gate¡¯s trio would take, at least, eight hours to return to Ghost Gate, granting him over six hours to annihte Ghost Gate ¨C the real goal from the very beginning. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1001August 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1004August 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    <strong><em>Assault on Ghost Gate</em></strong>


    The chilly and unnerving atmosphere at Ghost Gate was the product of their style.


    Many Ghost Gate disciples were either stationed at cities or sent out to collect souls since it was prime time for stockpiling souls with the war taking ce, the sect grounds wereparatively empty. With the strongest elders and disciples remaining being mere Body Synthesis Realm disciples, Elder Meng had no challenges ughtering them.


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Elder Meng opened his eyes and stood up on Narakade Bridge.


    Descending from above, Mu Yu asked, ¡°I saw the trail of corpses. Have you in everyone?¡±


    ¡°No, only a number of them. The rest of them have holed up in Ghost Burrow, a deep andrge hole at the centre of Ghost Gate. I can¡¯t get enter the tunnel due to their formation there.¡± Elder Meng pointed into the abyss below the bridge. ¡°If you want to exterminate everyst one of them, the best approach is to haul all of the twins up from down there. Once you drag them out, they will be bereft of yin qi and, consequently, perish.¡±


    ¡°You can control corpses, can¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you drag them up?¡±


    ¡°After you left, the formation repaired itself.¡±


    ¡°In that case,e with me.¡±Mu Yu arrived at the border of aforementioned formation about a hundred metres from the bottom of the bridge. He used the same approach he used to tamper with the twins in Twins Corpse Field to corrode a whole in the barrier.


    ¡°Now!¡± Mu Yu jumped aside once he was done making a hole in the barrier.


    Elder Meng injected a dark-red mist into the field of corpses below to draw the twins out before the hole closed. ¡°Use your lightning!¡±


    Mu Yu quickly created a lightning over the hole. For every skeleton deleted from existence, a Ghost Gate disciple would start grimacing due to their twin trying to wrest control over their body.


    <em>If only I had enough time to refine them into pure spiritual energy,</em> Mu Yu silentlymented, fully aware that only absorbing those skeletons with cultivation would allow the strategy to work. ¡°I need to finish the others off before those three can make it back.¡±


    Mu Yu spent fifteen minutes widening the hole and nting lightning formations around. ¡°Keep going. I¡¯m going to Ghost Burrow to kill the rest.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Mu Yu crossed the bloody bridge to officially enter Ghost Gate, a barren in where nts that favoured cold weather thrived, littered with rubble stone. Dismembered corpses of Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples were strewn across the ins, but their souls were nowhere in sight as Elder Meng crushed them.


    <em>Why isn¡¯t Tian Ran here yet? I already sent her a signal.</em>


    Mu Yu made his way to Ghost Burrow, a crater a kilometre wide covered in a red ghost qi dome intended to keep Elder Meng out. Usually, it would have taken Mu Yu a while to figure out the formation to dispel it. Thankfully, he could now save time using his ck and white spiritual energy!


    Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white spiritual energy easily overwhelmed the dome, affording him passage into the abyss.


    <em>What¡¯s with all these holes of varying sizes and doors with skulls carved on? There has to be thousands of these; it¡¯s like I¡¯m inside a beehive,</em> Mu Yu thought.


    Mu Yu could hear Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples in the holes or outside them groaning, crying and screaming as their twins revolted. He cast formations around him as well as imbued Shadow Splitter Sword with energy to light up the interior. ¡°This will make a fine grave for you all.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 670February 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 673February 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 992August 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    <strong><em>ughter</em></strong>


    After sealing the exit Mu Yu came through, he proceeded from top to bottom of the burrow, shooting branches into each hole, which was the size of a cavern and sheltered numerous members, to kill those inside and harvest their soul. He ughtered over ten thousand members and mutted the stone walls. He snapped the bridges constructed from bones to cross from side to side in the burrow, repulsed with the thought of how many people they killed to construct the bridges.


    Initially, Mu Yu considered killing Gui Buyu, the strongest member present, first. He changed his mind when he decided he had to destroy everything in order to do justice to his extermination n.


    Gui Buyu, dressed in red, guided the disciples who still had their twins to escape further down as Mu Yu razed the burrow, remarking under his breath, ¡°How did he get in?¡±


    ¡°Elder Gui Buyu, what should we do? All of our Ascension Realm elders are out, and nobody in the sect can match him,¡± inquired a Body Synthesis Realm Eighth Layer cultivator.


    ¡°Ah, we need to guard Gates to Hell! We must keep Eighteen Layers of Hell safe!¡±


    <em>I wonder what this Eighteen Layers of Hell is, </em>Mu Yu inwardly said.


    The farther down the burrow, the fewer the number of holes existed. There were no more holes beyond ten kilometres down, having said that. In contrast, the yin qi intensified proportionately. The base was not solid ground but freezing, rancid ck water that flowed identically to a river, albeit with mist drifting atop the water surface.


    The green ghost mes on the ck walls were barely enough to get a visual of the vicinity. It took a while for Mu Yu to recognise the small ind ¨Crge enough to fit over a hundred people if they stood ¨C at the centre of the body of ck water was built from human skulls. Parked at the shore was a ck and red sailing boat also constructed using human skulls.<em>Are the mes in the skulls¡¯ eye sockets supposed to be scary? Why didn¡¯t they just fly over to the ind?</em>


    Mu Yu cast an illusory formation, spawning another Shadow Splitter Sword in the ghost mist above to go on a mass murder. The point was to bamboozle those on the ind into believing the two hundred on the sailing boat that he was still busy up there. He then concealed himself in a formation to creep up on them.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy at the top. We need to get to Gates to Hell now!¡± yelled Gui Buyu, guiding the others to send the sailing boat out to the water.


    Each sailing ship had an altar the size of a hand basin, where a red energy source flowed systematically on it simrly to circting blood. Instead of paddling, two disciples would drip blood from their forearm onto the altar, lifting up the mast. Once enough blood was offered, the mast would turn scarlet, and a gust of wind would spur the ship onward.


    There were over a dozen sailing boats on the ind Mu Yu sneaked onto; however, he did not board any as it would have been more than suspicious if a boat steered itself without anyone on board. Plus, it was a waste of blood.


    When Mu Yu flew after the seven sailing boats, he felt a massive gravitational force upon positioning himself above the water surface.


    <em>What the heck is with this water? I guess they¡¯d have to sail across if flying across is this much of a struggle even for me. Oh, crud, they¡¯re either sailing faster, or I¡¯m losing speed.</em>


    Sshes of water rose out of the blue. The droplets of water converted into mini-bag hands that tried to arrest Mu Yu.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Realising he was stuck in an endless game of chase, Mu Yu waspelled to jump onto the rear of the sailing boat trailing in the rear. Luckily for him, his cultivation was superior to the two on board and, therefore, remained under the radar.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gui Buyu asked.


    ¡°Somebody tried to fly across the weak water, but they have disappeared, Elder,¡± reported a disciple on board. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1006August 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 629February 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 588January 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    <strong><em>Gravity Water</em></strong>


    Watching the still water, Gui Buyu grouched, ¡°It must¡¯ve been the sted killer from Life and Death Sect, but we seem good now. He should¡¯ve experienced the wrath of gravity water. He¡¯ll know better than to give chase now.¡±


    Just as everyone let out breaths of relief, a disciple noted, ¡°But¡­ was he really from Life and Death Sect? His style does not resemble their style. If only we had an Ascension Realm elder here.¡±


    ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, he¡¯s unquestionably allied with them. We have a job to do.¡±


    ¡°Will gravity water really be enough to stop him?¡±


    ¡°The pressure of weak water constantly ramps up, so not even being an Ascension Realm adept will save him. The corrosive qi umted from corpses¡¯ qi and yin qibined will dpose him even if he coats himself in Ascension Realm spiritual energy. There¡¯s nothing he can do about it should he not have an item with cold energy, like our boats. If he knows what¡¯s good for him, he¡¯ll turn back before he plunges to his death.¡±


    ¡°We still have boats back there, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he doesn¡¯t know how to operate the boats.¡± Gui Buyu headed back to the bow and peered into the ghost mist. ¡°Tend to your injuries now. We must hold down the fort until our lord is back.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± All of the disciples sat down to recover.Mu Yu, standing in a corner, deliberated, <em>I always thought gravity water was a myth when Shifu mentioned it back then. Knowing Xiaoshuai, he would probably justin the corrosive water itches him.</em>


    More Ghost Gate disciples started groaning and grunting as their twinsmenced their rebellions. Though Gui Buyu was still safe, he understood the severity of the situation well. ¡°How many disciples still have their twins?¡±


    ¡°A hundred and eighty-ish of us are still all right among the two hundred or so of us.¡±


    ¡°Everyone not yet affected, listen in: offer your twin to the gravity water now!¡±


    ¡°W-we cannot function at full capacity without our twin, though.¡±


    ¡°Would you rather wait for your twin to kill you or live?¡± fumed Gui Buyu, calling out his transparent twin and shrouding it in ghost qi. ¡°Go serve our great Ghost Ancestor!¡±


    Being the example for everyone else to follow, Gui Buyu sent his twin out to sea. A vortex in the shape of a skull gradually formed in the water, and the skull opened its mouth, shooting out a ghost hand to catch the twin. The twin regained awareness and put up a struggle, albeit a useless one. Once the skull swallowed the twin, it turned back to a vortex and then gradually decelerated until it was still water again.


    Gui Buyu took a seat to recover via meditation after his twin¡¯s demise. The others gave each other nods and proceeded to follow in the footsteps of the strongest cultivator present. In the meantime, Mu Yu wondered to himself, <em>Who the heck is Ghost Ancestor? Is it a thing or a who? What¡¯s this sacrifice nonsense? The fleet is picking up pace.</em>


    The fleet entered a cavern with a ceiling lower than five metres ¨C a view that was visible thanks to the green ghost mes circting along the walls. Mu Yu saw corpses float to the water surface every now and then.


    <em>What¡¯s with these corpses? I¡¯ve seen farmers, ordinary folks and even a Celestial Star Sect disciple now. This confirms that not even spiritual energy can prevent corrosion, yet their clothes don¡¯t corrode, and the water doesn¡¯t wash off the blood stains on their body? Judging from their corpses¡¯ appearances, they didn¡¯t die long ago when they actually died, at least, hundreds of years ago based on their vitality signs.</em>


    After another fifteen minutes of sailing, the current picked up, sending the fleet toward the exit ¨C presumably ¨C that could fit only one boat at a time markedly faster.


    ¡°All fleets listen in: stay behind me. Do not stick together!¡± Gui Buyu instructed from the bow.


    Since three people offered blood on Gui Buyu¡¯s boat, they spearheaded the group. The slope increased as they closed in on the exit. Mu Yu, who was on the same boat, feared the boat would be thrown off track at their rate, yet there wasn¡¯t any rocking when it was thrown out.


    <em>You¡¯re joking¡­ We¡¯re levitating now?</em> Mu Yu inwardly remarked. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1002August 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 991August 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 999August 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    <strong><em>Eighteen Layers of Hell</em></strong>


    Mu Yu looked around from the air, thinking, <em>Are we in another cavern? I can¡¯t even see the roof from here. Judging from the wind movements, below us is gravity war reeking with yin qi, and the path ahead has to be over a kilometre long. There are even ghouls in this body of water. How is the current asionally rising as coiling columns of water until they crash and drop back down? Oh, we¡¯re not suspended. I almost didn¡¯t see the huge ghost hands conjured from the gravity water holding up the boats.</em>


    Every green and red ghost me floating in the air caged a struggling soul inside.


    In the centre of the body of water was a tower of bones with eighteen floors ¨C each five hundred metres tall. Bones hovered around the tower. There were cracks in the bones to act as windows, each the size of arms. The souls visible inside the windows belonged to more than just humans. Some souls could not be ssified since they did not have any describable appearance. They were subjected to various methods of torture, such as amputation, incineration, dismemberment using iron chains and so forth. Once a soul was amputated, another soul woulde over and pour ck gravity water onto the maimed soul, healing the mutted soul.


    <em>Why are there those flesh-winged horny monsters in there and why are they pouring thosedles of gravity water onto souls? I guess I should be relieved they¡¯re only a soul of themselves. Just what is Ghost Gate up to? This must be the Eighteen Layers of Hell they mentioned.</em>


    Those on the fleet began to disembark on the bridges constructed of bones, which led to different ces, could only be crossed one individual at a time. The bridges formed a criss-crossing pattern to the top, easily confusing anyone climbing them for the first time. Some bones would gather together to form bridges while they were moving around.


    Whether they pre-existed or formed as the group reached them, they had the same gravitational pull as the gravity water. ordingly, Mu Yu had to follow Gui Buyu¡¯s lead to the centre. The bridges autonomously modified themselves once they were half way across, pitting them at the centre of rings of bridges.


    Gui Buyu was the only one unperturbed as he was familiar with the forbidden area of the sect grounds. Fifteen minutes since beginning the journey in and halfway to the eighteenth floor, he called for them to stop as the bridge did not continue to extend itself to the eighteenth floor¡¯s bridge. He took a few steps forward and knelt down on the bridge to kowtow. ¡°Your disciple offers his humble greetings, Ghost Ancestor.¡±


    Everyone else followed suit in proper lines. ¡°Your disciple offers his humble greetings, Ghost Ancestor.¡±<em>Oi, oi, do they have an Apotheosis Realm adept around? I feel like there is one around, but something in this area is restraining him. This is one hell of a presence I can sense.</em>


    The trapped souls switched their disorganised mouring into an orchestral version.


    ¡°What are you disturbing me for?¡±


    Some disciples¡¯ faces turned as white as sheet and leaked blood from their ears upon hearing the voice hammer straight into their ears.


    Gui Buyu answered, ¡°Ghost Ancestor, someone has invaded our sect and begun a ughter. We are all that remains of the sect! We havee here to beseech you to help.¡±


    ¡°What is Gui Mohan doing?!¡± Ghost Ancestor thundered.


    ¡°Argh!¡± cried a Golden Core Realm disciple, when his ears burst. As a result, the disciple rolled off the bridge and plunged into the gravity water.


    ¡°Weaklings shouldn¡¯te here,¡± berated Ghost Ancestor, killing another Golden Core Realm disciple without any remorse, prompting the surviving disciples to block their ears with their spiritual energy.


    <em>Does he not care he won¡¯t have soldiers to order around?</em> Mu Yu mused.


    Gui Buyu, who wanted to save the two but could not due to the flying restriction, hastily ryed, ¡°Patriarch has gone after someone by the name of Mu Yu and not returned. The other Ascension Realm elders have gone off to execute Third Heaven Pce¡¯s orders. The Life and Death Sect Ascension Realm adept who invaded is too much for us to stop.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even stop one Ascension Realm cultivator? How useless can you be? Where are your twins?¡±


    ¡°We do not know why our twins suddenly woke up. I suspect¡­ something happened over at Twins Corpse Field,¡± replied Gui Buyu.


    ¡°You lot are a letdown!¡±


    ¡°Please pardon us, Ghost Ancestor.¡± Gui Buyu bowed his head as another two plummeted into the water below. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1008August 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1010August 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 601January 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    <strong><em>Gates to Hell</em></strong>


    <em>How do I destroy this ce? Loitering in a ce with a flying restriction is incredibly dangerous, and I need to kill this Ghost Ancestor guy. If he hasn¡¯t lifted a finger in spite of all the damage Ghost Gate has taken, there must be something holding him back.</em>


    Ghost Ancestor stated, ¡°I don¡¯t have energy to spare on you useless lot. If you¡¯re telling the truth, though, I need you to do something for me. Get in here.¡±


    The gravity water below swished and assumed the form of four mammoth hands, each holding a ck iron chain as thick as an arm in hand. The four hands tugged the chains up vertically, generating burbling sounds below. The four hands pulled up a circr, white square tform made from stone and a hundred metres wide.


    <em>Why do they have Divine Lunar Pce¡¯s formation lines?</em> Mu Yu pondered, shifting his gaze to the souls of the flesh-winged horny monsters. <em>I¡¯m guessing this Ghost Ancestor guy was the one who sent them to Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. What¡¯s the connection between the lunar race and Ghost Gate?</em>


    The hands released their grasp on the chains once the tform was level with the bridge Ghost Gate¡¯s disciples were on, yet the tform was capable of remaining afloat and even spinning, creating an arched door containing yin qi from the ck chains. The gravity water below extended a water column along the ck chain.


    ¡°Get inside, and stay in the altar!¡± Ghost Ancestor demanded.


    ¡°Thank you, Ghost Ancestor!¡± Gui Buyu ushered the disciples in. ¡°Hurry into Gates to Hell!¡±


    <em>Ah, so that¡¯s Gate to Hell,</em> Mu Yu remarked to himself.Mu Yu noticed the head of a flesh-winged horny monster, one capable of shing its sharp rows of silver picks and moving, on the arched door. When Gui Buyu reached his right hand to the arched door, the monster bit it. Gui Buyu grimaced until the monster released the hold on his hand, even looking as though he was subjected to years of torture when he was released.


    Gui Buyu stepped onto the tform on the other side of the door. ¡°Hold your hand out to offer your blood as I did. Hurry!¡±


    The others were as meek as sheep when they offered their blood despite ruthlessly murdering other people.


    <em>Disgusting. You aren¡¯t getting a drop out of me.</em>


    Mu Yu sneaked up on the Primordial Infant Realm cultivator at the rear to control the disciple and then hid himself in the disciple as a tree branch.


    After a fifteen-minute wait and everyone had assembled, Gui Buyu informed, ¡°We are safe now. We will be waiting here until Patriarch returns,¡± then sat down to meditate.


    <em>Come on. We not going to cross the bridge on the other side of the other arched doorway? Damn, there¡¯s another head they have to sacrifice their blood to in order to cross. Let¡¯s take control of Gui Buy-</em>


    ¡°Gui Buyu, you said all of you have discarded your twins, right?¡± Ghost Ancestor asked.


    Gui Buyu got to his feet. ¡°Yes, Ghost Ancestor. We offered our twins up to you on our way here to protect yourselves.¡±


    Sounding as though he wasughing condescendingly, Ghost Answermented, ¡°Interesting. There are two hundred and twenty-three people here, yet I clearly sense an extra soul.¡±


    <em>Just my bloody luck,</em> Mu Yu griped, sensing energy lock down on him. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1009August 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1008August 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 675February 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    <strong><em>Exposed</em></strong>


    ¡°An extra soul?¡± Gui Buyu asked.


    Ghost Ancestor replied, ¡°In other words, there¡¯s someone not part of Ghost Gate here. If he didn¡¯t pass through Gates to Hell, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. How much longer do you intend to hide?!¡±


    A silver pick zipped to the disciple Mu Yu hid in, prompting Mu Yu to jump out and onto the altar. Unfortunately for the disciple, he did not escape in time, losing his head.


    Gu Buyu eximed, ¡°It was him, Ghost Ancestor! He is the one who invaded our sect during the chaos!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need you to tell me that, idiot. How would you like to be rewarded for bringing an Ascension Realm outsider here, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Please pardon us for being fooled. We do not know who he is,¡± Gui Buyu begged.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ghost Ancestor questioned.


    Mu Yu, scouring every corner to find Ghost Ancestor even though he was confident Ghost Ancestor could not attack him, responded, ¡°Your nightmare.¡±¡°You¡¯ll be the addition to my kill tally soon!¡±


    Mu Yu drew Shadow Splitter Sword from a void and sshed the uncountable number of ck gravity water hands reaching for him. He paid no heed to the cheerleader squad and imbued his sword in green energy to continue slicing through one hand after the other, startling even Gui Buyu.


    ¡°Celestial Swordy? You¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust G-, no, you¡¯re not him. Who are you?¡± Ghost Answer queried.


    ¡°I see even hermits know my shifu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Yu!¡± thundered Gui Byu, pointing at Mu Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re slow!¡± Mu Yu turned his de to the survivors as soon as he had a small stretch avable.


    ¡°Please help us, Ghost Ancestor!¡± cried Gui Buyu.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Ghost Ancestor activated the formation at the base of the tform, invoking an ugly shield from the formation lines to shield the survivors.


    Mu Yu loudly mmed against the shield and then sshed it with qi, breaking through the shield, consequently creating a shockwave that floored several disciples behind it.


    ¡°Not too shabby,¡±mented Ghost Ancestor, manipting the gravity water to coil around Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu chopped the ck chains that contained the gravity maniption attribute but failed to dent them. With that ending in failure, he vaulted, only to crash into a barrier around the altar.


    ¡°You think you cane and go like this is your house? Kekeke.¡± Ghost Ancestor converted formation into spears and propelled them at Mu Yu from the disciples¡¯ feet.


    Mu Yu teleported and shed the spears, only to whip straight through as though they were corporeal spears. They certainly would not go through his body without taking blood and insides along with them, however. No matter how he ran, though, the spears could curve and follow him, albeit him being able to maintain a consistent distance from them. Mu Yu abruptly decelerated and cast a Mirror Formation sending them straight through his body.


    ¡°Die!¡± brayed Gui Buyu.


    ¡°Yes, you will die!¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°How is he not dead?!¡± blurted a disciple.


    Mu Yu made his way to the shield below, guiding the spears along behind him. Mu Yu dynamically cast a basic Greater Heaven Stage clone formation. Typically, Ghost Ancestor should have been able to identify the real body due to his superior cultivation. Howbeit, Mu Yu¡¯s Mirror Formation tampered with the spears under Ghost Ancestor¡¯s control. Hence, Ghost Ancestor could not pinpoint Mu Yu¡¯s real body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy every single one, then!¡±


    The scattered spears prated the shield Mu Yu lined his clones up along. Unlike him, the disciples on the other side of the shield were not impervious to the spears! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1010August 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1009August 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1008August 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    <strong><em>Goodbye, Altar</em></strong>


    ¡°Every single one of you is useless!¡± raged Ghost Ancestor, indifferent to the dozens who died as a result of his attack. Instead, he conjured another spear to fire.


    Ghouls emerged from the shield below to haunt Mu Yu. Mu Yu already decided to go after the altar since Ghost Ancestor relied on it to attack Mu Yu. Thus, he teleported away from the iing spear and cast Lightning Swift Snakes Formation with his foot to tackle the pestilent ghouls.


    Mu Yu,nding on the altar, noted, <em>Now that I look again, these lines are actually different to what Dragon Vine tranted.</em>


    Mu Yu kicked a blue formation onto the ground, spawning multiple tentacles to cover the lines. As a result of his actions, he disrupted he formation, thereby erasing the spear! He subsequently released sparks from his blue formation to every nook and cranny of the altar¡¯s lines.


    Ghost Ancestor hurriedly sent the four chains that gravity water was pouring onto towards Mu Yu. Having realised the tiny circle at the centre of the altar was emitting soul energy to power the altar and barrier, Mu Yu hit it with qi from his sword in addition to a lightning formation. The soul energy tried to take shelter back inside, but Mu Yu pressed on to vanquish it!


    The destruction of the altar challenged its levitation ability, bnce and caused the encroaching ck chains to flop down, crashing onto the altar. Ghost Sect disciples unable to take off in time were crushed under the impact of the chains. Mu Yu then cleaved the altar in multiple ces, depriving those airborne of the altar¡¯s support. As a consequence, the abrupt onset of a tremendous gravitational pull yanked them down to the acid-like water.


    ¡°Grab onto the bones!¡± Gui Buyu directed, casting their techniques onto the bones on the surface of the ck water to elevate themselves above the water thanks to the bones¡¯ floating properties once the technique was cast on.


    ¡°Left than forty of you to go,¡± Mu Yu uttered, standing on a broken bone among those that came apart from the bridge.The ghost mes floating about also dove into bones, coalescing to create a giant hand to chase Mu Yu. In response, Mu Yu summoned Primordial Yin Yang from his body to his sword, donning it in a green eight trigrams diagram that illuminated the entire cavern. Over twenty more disciples were caught in the collision between the hand and Mu Yu¡¯s straight thrust, adding scarlet rain to the arena.


    Mu Yu turned the tables on the bony hand, injecting it with the qi from his sword. Once the energy level inside peaked ¨C based on the glow ¨C it dimmed out until the map of cracks were visible to the naked eye. Mu Yu flowered his sword, cuing the hand to fall apart, then reduced it to particles with lightning.


    A gravity-water skull a hundred metres wide cast a shadow down at the same time the atmosphere froze. By the time Mu Yu was aware of its presence, it was toote for him. With Mu Yu in its mouth, it huffed ghost qi out of its nose and dove into the water bed below.


    ¡°Long live Ghost Ancestor! Long live Ghost Ancestor!¡± the eighteen survivors cheered. ¡°Thank you for avenging us, Ghost Ancestor.¡±


    The survivors did not understand why Ghost Ancestor did not respond until the heard water swishing and, from below, ¡°You lot sure have a weird standard for qualifying revenge.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1011August 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 727March 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1000August 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    <strong><em>Bone Tower</em></strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± blurted Gui Buyu.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still alive,¡± Mu Yu dismissively responded, not telling them Wood Spirit saved him from corrosion.


    Gui Buyu urged, ¡°Ghost Anc-¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± scolded Ghost Ancestor, startling everyone despite his voice sounding weaker than before.


    Gui Buyu brooded, <em>Why does Ghost Ancestor sound spent? He is an Apotheosis Realm adept, yet Mu Yu has worn him out?</em>


    ¡°Your Ghost Ancestor is just bluffing. If he could use his full power, he would already be standing akimbo and gloating,¡± Mu Yu pointed out.


    ¡°Once I break free, I will turn you inside out!¡±


    Elbow raised due to the response received, Mu Yu replied, ¡°Free or not free, I¡¯ll bury your hope along with you since you¡¯re at my mercy!¡±Though he said that, Mu Yu did not harbour any hopes of killing Ghost Ancestor. Would they have imprisoned him if they could kill him? At this point, it was obvious that Ghost Gate made it their forbidden zone to protect him until they could release him. From Mu Yu¡¯s point of view, he needed to sabotage their intentions.


    Mu Yu rode a branch version of Wood Spirit to the bone tower. Needless to say, Ghost Ancestor did not just let Mu Yu dance away, therefore calling forth the new corpses from the gravity water. The nk-expression zombie army in the hundreds mindlessly ran at Mu Yu, while he fearlessly hacked one.


    <em>ng!</em>


    <em>Whoa! Did the water change their bodies to metal or something?</em> Mu Yu cursed, unable to cleave through the corpse.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±manded Ghost Ancestor, calling up reinforcements to total an army in the thousands, now also including ghouls incarcerated in gravity water.


    Borrowing the power of the heavens, Mu Yu contaminated all of his targets with vitality, invigorating them with life and youth prior to reversing it until they withered. Like crunchy branches, Mu Yu easily harvested limbs once they were ripe to be killed. Sadly, there were far too many corpses toplete the process on. Mu Yu was not that far away from the tower. s, it would have taken him hours to weave through even if he did not cut them down.


    Mu Yuced himself in lightning to ward off the corpses and then teleported through the horde, minimising his exposure to the gravitational pull. A blink of an eyeter, he began crossing the bridge of bones, knocking back corpses staunchly confronting him. Soon enough, he was at the staircase to a floor.


    The corpses halted their pursuit once Mu Yu set foot near the tower, while he noticed domain energy locking down the tower. Nevertheless, he pumped himself up and headed down, ignoring the vengeful cries of the ghouls inside.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± threatened Ghost Ancestor.


    ¡°I can smell your fear from here. Keep bluffing,¡± Mu Yu mocked as he vigntly did ap of the tower. He approached a window carefully to get a clear view on souls subjected to traumatic torment.


    <em>Why do the souls¡¯ cries sound like systemic sound waves? The ghost mes absorbing the sounds are growing more solid with each sound they absorb and drip onto the ground as blood droplets¡­ Is it just me, or is the more harrowing the cries, the faster the blood droplets drift along the cracks? What am I supposed to make of this?</em>


    The droplets of blood assembled at the centre of the bone tower¡¯s mouth for the tower to absorb. The tower would then release ghost mes back into the air, and the souls would resume crying. The flesh-winged horny monsters would pour adle of water once the souls were sundered from the torture to repeat the process.


    A middle-aged man¡¯s soul broke free of its shackles to run to the window upon seeing Mu Yu. As he tried to squeeze out of the small opening that an energy source barricaded, he pleaded, ¡°Please destroy us. Please fr-¡±


    A chain pulled him back and then ripped him in half. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1011August 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1010August 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1008August 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    <strong><em>Eighteen Layers of Hell</em></strong>


    <em>They keep the consciousness of the souls to feed the ghost mes with cries, okay, but why do the souls recover when they pour gravity water onto the souls? Would it work if I poured it onto Dad¡¯s soul? I need to figure out the mechanisms before I can make a decision. First things first: how the heck do I get into this tower that prohibits me from casting formations on it?</em> Mu Yu brooded, flying up to the ceiling of the tower to explore for an alternative.


    Mu Yu prepared Shadow Splitter Sword and inwardly said, <em>Let¡¯s just destroy it.</em>


    ¡°You think you can destroy it, pitiful human?¡± Ghost Ancestor ribbed, activating the domain to douse the tower in soul energy that bounced Mu Yu¡¯s sh off the tower. ¡°Once I recover my full power, you¡¯ll be joining the souls in there!¡±


    ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t do anything to me at the moment.¡±


    ¡°And what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡± Mu Yu showed a small view of his pearly whites and pulled out green spiritual energy from his stered hands.


    ¡°Kekeke, I¡¯d run before I break free if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Or, I could just stop you from breaking free.¡± Mu Yu split his green spiritual energy into ck and white spiritual energy.¡°All bark and no bite.¡±


    The reinforced tower put up a resistance when Mu Yu threw his ck and white spiritual energies at it. Even though the two energies could overwhelm even domains Mu Yu still needed to control his energies subtle bnce.


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    ¡°What? What did you do, lowly human?!¡± Sensing Mu Yu drain away the soul energy, Ghost Ancestor blustered, ¡°Gui Buyu, don¡¯t just stand there! Kill him!¡±


    That was thest thing Gui Buyu and the disciples wanted to hear. They needed to jump several metres from bone to bone in order to catch up to Mu Yu. Jumping metres was easy for them, though the same could not be said when considering their cultivation rtive to the gravity water beneath them. Furthermore, they escaped here to avoid fighting Mu Yu, not to fight him.


    ¡°W-we cannot make it, Ghost Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Ragh!¡± howled Ghost Ancestor, bristling.


    ¡°Can you lot pipe down? I need to concentrate,¡± Mu Yu snapped.


    ¡°I bloody swear I bloody will bloody kill bloody you bloody human!¡±


    Mu Yu melded his energies together once he created a hole in the ceilingrge enough for him to fit through.


    <em>Oh, nice, my ck spirit energy has grown more potent thanks to absorbing the soul energy. If only I had the luxury of time to absorb some more. Let¡¯s store the spiritual energy collected in a Spirit Collection Formation to refer.</em>


    Mu Yu stabbed a hole into the ceiling using his sword and made his way in, ignoring Ghost Ancestor¡¯s threats. Seeing the harmless flesh-winged horny monsters try to harass him to no avail, Mu Yu insulted, ¡°You lot make me sick.¡±


    Mu Yu cast Lightning Swift Snakes Formation to vanquish the flesh-winged horny monster souls, controlling his formation so that he did not harm the tortured souls.


    <em>Strange. They aren¡¯t pure flesh-winged horny monsters. These are like weak puppets.</em>


    ¡°I will murder you, lowly human, you hear? I w-¡±


    ¡°Shut your ugly face up. Are you broken in the head, repeating the same lines over and over? It¡¯s insulting to even respond to you at this point.¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in that tone, lowly human?!¡±


    Mu Yu furrowed his eyebrows, pondering, <em>Lowly human? Does that mean he isn¡¯t human?</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1013August 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 222July 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 717March 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    <strong><em>Tortured Souls</em></strong>


    <em>If he¡¯s not human¡­ is he a flesh-winged horny monster? Ghost Gate and those freaks are associated in more ways than one, after all. Even this Ghost Ancestor speaks like those freaks do. I guess I have to delete this Ghost Ancestor before he can wreak havoc on my way out.</em>


    The interior was significantly more spacious and packed than Mu Yu assumed it was from the outside.


    <em>If there are a million on one floor, how many are there if I ount for every floor?</em>


    Mu Yu approached the soul of a teenager suspended from an iron chain and tortured with a ghost me. Unable to stand the sound of the teenager¡¯s cries, Mu Yu injected the ghost me with his qi, erasing it.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Please erase me. I don¡¯t want to be subjected to this hell any longer,¡± the teenager pleaded with his head down.


    ¡°How long have you been through this?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred and twenty-five years and ny-three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoa, you remember that precisely?¡±¡°I can¡¯t forget when those you just killed remind me daily. The more vivid my memories, the more it hurts. Whatever sorcery they use, they manage to sustain our existence. More souls have been dumped here than I can count in recent months to be one of us¡­¡±


    ¡°They sicken me. Those souls must be those who¡¯ve died in the battles in recent months. What do they want from this?¡±


    ¡°Please help us. Please kill me to relieve me¡­¡±


    Unable to bear killing someone already so pitiful, Mu Yu took a swing at the iron chains, but he was unable to dent them.


    ¡°Use Wood Spirit,¡± Ju Mang verbalised out of the blue.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Mu Yu responded.¡±


    ¡°I just feel this ce is familiar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t even know this ce existed in Third Heaven. There¡¯s a familiar qi signal is all. Just rescue all of the souls here first.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you would offer to help people.¡± Mu Yu tried severing the chains with Wood Spirit¡¯s branches, yet it still did not cut it.


    ¡°They¡¯re not my problem; I¡¯m indifferent to their torment. The Ghost Ancestor nuisance is using their pain to replenish his original qi. The only way to ruin his n is to liberate these souls.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think I remember Shifu mentioning it was one of the many types of energy in the world that can be controlled along with emotions, bnce, joy and whatnot, like Xuan Ming does with Qiao Xue.¡±


    ¡°Correct. They are deliberately inflicting pain on the souls to provide Ghost Ancestor with energy. None of the races in Third Heaven can control pain energy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. By the way, Wood Spirit isn¡¯t cutting it.¡±


    ¡°Grant me control of your arm.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you can have my right arm.¡±


    Who in their right mind liked losing control of their body? Mu Yu reluctantly trusted Ju Mang only because thetter saved Tian Ran.


    The ck chain was beyond fragile in the face of the vitality Ju Mang drew into the branches of Wood Spirit.


    ¡°How did you reinvigorate Wood Spirit?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t control your bloodlust energy before you reached Ascension Realm, so you couldn¡¯t control Wood Spirit. While you don¡¯t need to rely on bloodlust energy anymore, you won¡¯t fathom Wood Spirit¡¯s real self until you get to know it.¡±


    ¡°What should I to get to know it?¡± queried Mu Yu, implicitly admitting he had been keeping Wood Spirit at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°ept it and you will gainplete control over it.¡±


    Weapons were not innately good or bad. The wielder determined what a weapon was used for. Weapons were associated with what purposes its wielder deployed it for.


    Mu Yu inhaled a big breath and then fastened his hold on Wood Spirit again. When he beganmunications, he discovered that Wood Spirit maintained a perfect bnce between life qi and death qi. As long as he willed it genuinely, he could produce lush nts instead of ck and white ones again. By the same ount, he could also release a mixture of bloodlust energy and vitality.


    ¡°Though you modified Wood Spirit with life and death qi, you didn¡¯t change its true nature. To begin with, it¡¯s an entity of vitality and bloodlust; I merely sealed away the bloodlust. It wouldn¡¯t have been in the shabby state you first found it, otherwise. Now, liberate the trapped souls, and then destroy this so-called Eighteen Layers of Hell.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡±


    Mu Yu extended branches from Wood Spirit to erase the tools used to torture the trapped souls, freeing them over fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Thank you for liberating us. Please finish us. We do not want to suffer any longer,¡± implored the freed souls.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you to kill you.¡±


    Ju Mang opined, ¡°I suggest you oblige and devour them with Wood Spirit. If they leave this ce, they¡¯ll be no different to wandering ghosts until they reach Reincarnation Grounds. Third Heaven Pce won¡¯t let them reincarnate. The fact that there¡¯s soul energy here and this many souls proves that Third Heaven Pce is helping Ghost Ancestor escape. He¡¯ll be captured and then h-, wait¡­ I get it now!¡±


    Mu Yu raised a brow. ¡°What?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1011August 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1012August 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1013August 16, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    <strong><em>Walk-in Heart Genesis¡¯ Aura</em></strong>


    Ju Mang directed, ¡°I need you to find something. I don¡¯t know what it is specifically, but I know that it will sustain their consciousness and that it¡¯s in this tower. You can protect the souls if you get your hands on it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to protect the souls,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to rescue them.¡±


    Mu Yu shrugged. ¡°Everyone, I will find a way to get you out of here. To do so, I need all of the information on this ce that you can provide me with. Do you know what in this tower helps you maintain your consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the strange water they pour on us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that.¡±


    Mu Yu went to the centre of the eighteenth floor to find the basin used to collect their blood as the souls informed, and it was still spitting some sparks of ghost mes. The basin was where the screams of the souls were converted to blood to feed. The pool of gravity water beside the basin was essentially piled up bones.


    <em>This gravity water is different to the one outside,</em> Mu Yu noted, gently stirring the gravity water with Wood Spirit.<em>There¡¯s something familiar about this one in addition to something else being added¡­ Oh, Walk-in Heart Genesis¡¯ aura! Wait, why is Walk-in Heart Genesis here? Did Ghost Gate take it back? Does that mean mishap has befallen Reverend Nilei? No, no, the teenager told me he¡¯s been tortured while conscious for over three hundred years, which means Walk-in Heart Genesis should¡¯ve been here for, at least, three hundred years, yet Ghost Gate lost Walk-in Heart Genesis thirty-ish years ago. What the heck?¡±</em>


    Mu Yu asked, ¡°Ju Mang, you know what Walk-in Heart Genesis is?¡±


    ¡°Something on par to Revealing Cauldron and Formation Pce,¡± Ju Mang answered.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°More than I can be. Try finding it. If I¡¯m not wrong, Walk-in Heart Genesis has two parts. Rather, it¡¯s damaged. Ku Mu only took one half of it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I can help Dad if I find the Walk-in Heart Genesis here? All I see is hideous artwork around the pool, though. Let¡¯s try something else.¡±


    Mu Yu carefully extended a branch from Wood Spirit into the bloody basin to see where it led to. He learnt that it was a winding tunnel and that gravity did not apply to the gravity water inside the tunnel. Some of the water flowed up, while some of it flowed downward, suggesting it had a mind of its own. As he kept prying, he found that the exit ended on the seventh floor.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Mu Yu instructed. ¡°Do not run outside, or the water will pool you down and kill you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± inquired a middle-aged soul.


    ¡°Down to hell¡­ to save hell.¡± Mu Yu jumped into Wood Spirit to slide down to the seventeenth floor.


    Besides the souls on the seventeenth floor sounding in agony, Mu Yu also heard, ¡°Lowly human, how dare you ruin my work?! I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Someone must be bored out of his skin,¡± Mu Yu slighted.


    ¡°Get out now and I¡¯ll keep your death intact. Lowly hum-¡±


    When Mu Yu relieved the souls of their pain, thereby ceasing their growls, Ghost Ancestor stopped spitting threats. ¡°I see why your voice sounds so damn irritating now. Your voice is abination of all of their cries. If they don¡¯t scream, you don¡¯t even have a voice. All that h b and you don¡¯t even have a voice.¡±


    Going down the floors started to feel mundane, especially with Ghost Ancestor proving he was not an innovator when it came to verbal warfare. Mu Yu would have had to rescue souls of various races and then exin what he did back on the eighteenth floor to advance to the next floor.


    ¡°Patient people like me deserve an award,¡± Mu Yu uttered to himself. ¡°If one soul has been tortured since five hundred years ago, that means this ce has existed for half a millennium already.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s below this floor,¡± Ju Mang urged upon reaching the first floor.


    Mu Yu went up the next basin of blood to find out where it led¡­ Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1014August 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1013August 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 517December 12, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    <strong><em>The Other Half of Walk-in Heart Genesis¡¯</em></strong>


    The tunnel turned out to be a straight one unlike the previous seventeen. The gravity water did not slow down Wood Spirit, either.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gone down ten kilometres in roughly fifteen minutes. The path tunnel is widening¡­¡± At the end of the tunnel, Mu Yu arrived at what would be best illustrated as a sky of twinkling stars ¨C except there were strange rocks floating around, asionally silently crashing together and drifting apart. ¡°This is the world¡¯s rift!¡±


    ¡°This is the ce,¡± Ju Mang voiced.


    Simply put, Mu Yu was inside a bubble of gravity water that had a radius of dozens of metres. A ck chain stretched out from the bubble and linked to the other side of an altar, absorbing spiritual qi along the path.


    The altar the chain linked to was identical to the one Mu Yu encountered in the cavern ¨C minus the fact that it had a thick, red pir around two metres tall stuck on it. All the bloodlust energy reeking from the pir made from tree could be smelt from a distance, showing that it was more than thousands of folds more potent than Mu Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°Walk-in Heart Genesis!¡±


    Mu Yu propelled himself off a formation to hop from rock to rock. There was no mistaking the red pir was Walk-in Heart Genesis given the hostility oozing from it. The altar absorbed the ghost qi shrouding it, but more ghost qi would shroud it correspondingly.


    <em>That aura of text the top of the Walk-in Heart Genesis beams into and the formation casting method¡­ Shifu! That¡¯s Contiguous Horizon Formation covering the formation; it¡¯s stronger than even Reverend Xuan Jizi¡¯s. The heck is that silhouette Shifu locked in there?</em>Walk-in Heart Genesis shone a red beam onto the Contiguous Horizon Formation in hopes of releasing the monstrosity sealed within, though it was not working. Mu Yu saw the monster inside mouthing something, but¡­


    ¡°Sorry, bud, but I can¡¯t hear you. Raise your voice,¡± Mu Yu said.


    <em>Oh, Ghost Ancestor must¡¯ve borrowed the energy of Walk-in Heart Genesis to manipte the souls¡¯ cries to manifest his own voice.</em>


    Mu Yu closed up on the formation. ¡°Wait¡­ Did Chi Yue rely on just the corpse qi in No-Man¡¯s Valley to escape its seal? Hey, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°The name isn¡¯t ¡®Hey¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ju Mang, what do you think?¡±


    Ju Mang analysed the information avable, then answered, ¡°He and Chi Yue aren¡¯t ordinary lunar race members. They¡¯re one of the leaders of the lunar race.¡±


    ¡°Chi Yue was only a Spirit Severing Realm monster, however.¡±


    ¡°Chi Yue exhausted itself just to break free; in reality, it¡¯s an Apotheosis Realm monster. The one in there is even stronger. Fortunately for you, you were in luck.¡±


    ¡°Luck is a skill. Anyway, how did Chi Yue break out?¡± Mu Yu noticed the Walk-In Heart Genesis¡¯ energy had corroded the majority of Feng Haochen¡¯s formation already. At most, the formation would contain the monster for two more months. ¡°You¡¯re not getting a chance toe out, sucker.¡±


    As the formations Feng Haochen cast utilised natural energy, Mu Yu needed to cut off Walk-in Heart Genesis¡¯ energy supply before mending the formations.


    ¡°Walk-in Heart Genesis must be impacting the ghost qi surrounding the altar. Ironically, the ghost qi resembles something with vitality. Ju Mang, any advice?¡±


    ¡°None. I¡¯m not erudite on the thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a letdown. Guess I¡¯m going with the tested method, then.¡±


    Mu Yu drew out green spiritual energy and split them off. The energies absorbed the red beam without a hitch, provoking Walk-in Heart Genesis into shuddering. The red beam receded from the Contiguous Horizon Formation.


    ¡°You reckon I could absorb Walk-in Heart Genesis? I know it¡¯s a crazy idea.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to save your dad with it.¡±


    ¡°I nned to destroy it after I was done with it.¡±


    ¡°To keep it brief, it¡¯s impossible to absorb it because it¡¯s the same as Wood Spirit, in that ancient things, such as Wood Spirit, Revealing Cauldron and Formation Pce, can¡¯t be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°I guess my only choice is to find a way to make off with it and seal it aft-¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± A red streak followed the inmed voice. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1016August 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1012August 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1011August 15, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    <strong><em>Walk-in</em></strong>


    Mu Yu spun out of the way at high speed to save his own life. ¡°Can¡¯t say, ¡®Wee back¡¯ if it¡¯s you. I suspected your ugly face was still alive.¡±


    ¡°You again, you lowly human. You¡¯re dead now that you¡¯ve decided to project your insolence around here,¡± Chi Yue responded from the altar after emerging from Walk-in Heart Switch.


    Chi Yue, now an Ascension Realm monster thanks to Ghost Gate¡¯s efforts after the sun burnt it, jumped up at Mu Yu. Mu Yu stopped Chi Yue¡¯s advance with a green formation he shed out whilst shing Chi Yue¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Spirit Severing Realm ant?!¡± Chi Yue snapped as it retreated.


    ¡°Everyone must be incapable of growing except you, huh?¡± Mu Yu chased Chi Yue down to lop off an arm, demonstrating his cultivation survived thetter¡¯s.


    Chi Yue fetched its severed arm from the altar. It shone Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s red beam to reattach its arm. ¡°I may have to fear you somewhat outside, but you¡¯re no match for me with Walk-in Heart Switch here. You stepped into your grave yourself!¡±


    Mu Yu felt his soul struggling to break out, while he saw illusions.


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone is a ve before Walk-in Heart Switch, lowly human!¡± Clutching Walk-in Heart Formation, Chi Yue went over to finish the job.Mu Yu triggered Primordial Yin Yang in his head, deleting the illusions and preventing more from invading ¨C to his surprise. He reacted just in time, nging Shadow Splitter Sword against Walk-in Heart Switch with enough force to fend off the altar, generating waves on the formation.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Mu Yu evaded the subsequent red beam Chi Yue fired from Walk-in Heart Switch, though a corner of his shirt did not make it. More importantly, the beam converted the cloth it shaved off into a living entity, controlling it to attack him.


    ¡°The hell?¡± Mu Yu cursed, taking advantage of the cloth¡¯s pause to expand its soul to slice it and make his way back. Unfortunately, he failed to permanently kill it.


    Mu Yu then teleported away from Chi Yue¡¯s swing, resulting in the red beam sting the altar that was still airborne. Like the material from his shirt, the altar obtained life.


    ¡°Everything I catch with Walk-in Heart Switch will be at my beck and call.¡± Chi Yue hurled the altar at Mu Yu.


    ¡°How is the altar not broken?¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Mu Yu cast Contiguous Horizon Formation, only for Chi Yue to reverse it on Mu Yu with Walk-in Heart Switch.


    ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have your own formation reversed on you, did you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fighting my clothing and formation now?¡± Mu Yu tried to run with Heavenly Star Formation, yet Contiguous Horizon Formation seemingly knew everything about Heavenly Star Formation, consequently working around it to keep Mu Yu confined inside. ¡°Ah, crap.¡±


    Mu Yuunched green qi off the edge of Shadow Splitter Sword. Chi Yue shielded with Walk-in Heart Formation, turning the green qi red and reversing its trajectory. Since it came from himself, Mu Yu had no alternative but to thwart his own attack head on.


    <em>Lucky my sword is still on my side. Walk-in Heart Switch must have a weakness, or whoever gets their hands on it would rule the world.</em>


    Once the objects besieged him again, Mu Yu noticed the cloth fragment wither away on its way over.


    <em>Its weakness is the time limit it has over things,</em> Mu Yu noted, immediately advancing.


    Mu Yu did not whip out qi, lest it turn against him. He got a taste of how his opponents felt when Contiguous Horizon Formation stuffed his stab. He avoided the altar and qi, switching to Wood Spirit to barricade himself inside it. Upon impact, the qi and Contiguous Horizon Formation evaporated.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve figured out Walk-in Heart Switch? You haven¡¯t seen anything.¡± Chi Yue fired multiple beams, converting the gravity water, chains and floating rocks red. The water gained the form of a red-chain-wielding ten-metres-tall monster. ¡°By the way, anything that¡¯s absorbed Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s energy won¡¯t be easy to destroy.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 585January 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 586January 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 582January 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    <strong><em>Countermeasure</em></strong>


    Mu Yu fled with Heavenly Star Formation as formations and qi attacks were out, leaving him with only Shadow Splitter Sword and Wood Spirit to fall back onto. As amazing as they were, he was not able to harness their full potential for as long as he was up against Walk-in Heart Switch.


    Mu Yu created a wall of leaves using Wood Spirit to stall the monster. Chi Yue, therefore, came around the other side to spray the red beam. The water monster drove Wood Spirit back with its chains effortlessly and hunted Mu Yu perpetually. Though Mu Yu could defend using Wood Spirit, the impact wobbled him hard.


    <em>Could Walk-in Heart Switch be limited to this ce? What if I get out of the tower?</em> Mu Yu pondered, peering up to the tunnel he came from. <em>Got to use Wood Spirit to climb into the rocks so that the water can wash me back up.</em>


    Mu Yu reversed toward the tunnel while warding off attacks from the monster.


    ¡°I see right through you, lowly human.¡± Chi Yue aimed the red beams at the ck rocks Mu Yu headed toward, springing them to life with red eyes and hands.


    <em>Wait, didn¡¯t Xie Bo¡¯s Six Evils also shoot red beams onto things to convert them? Is he connected to Walk-in Heart Switch? I¡¯ll worry about itter.</em>


    ¡°If you want to have a chance against Walk-in Heart Switch, you need to deal with Chi Yue first,¡± Ju Mang pointed out.


    ¡°Sure, and how the heck do I close the gap, genius?¡±¡°Your weird spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°As if. It can absorb the gravity water, but I don¡¯t haveplete control over it. I can¡¯t afford to slip up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also dead if you don¡¯t take the gamble. If you get it right, you can dump both qis in a dimensional barrier.¡±


    ¡°A dimensional barrier?¡± Mu Yu cast his gaze outside the formation, a ce where one would be evaporated if they were careless.


    ¡°Life qi and death qi can¡¯t corrode dimensions. You can use Wood Spirit. Although it can¡¯t absorb either qi, it can coat them. Make a hole in the formation with the two and then dump them outside. You should be able to repair the formation with your knowledge and proficiency.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try my luck, then.¡± Mu Yu strafed another red beam and then spawned white energy in his left hand, ck energy in his right hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing as a caged ant forced to fight!¡± slighted Chi Yue, disregarding Mu Yu¡¯s ck and white glow until it noticed what they were, though it brushed the idea of as a bout of irrational paranoia. ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°dly.¡± Mu Yu unleashed ck spiritual energy from his right hand in response to the iing red beam.


    ¡°Hahaha, so you¡¯re all t-¡±


    The ck whisk of smoke absorbed the red beam! Chi Yue, rejecting reality, sted another red beam. Mu Yu extended his left hand, letting the life qi go. Subconsciously wary, Chi Yue hesitated to dial up the intensity of the beam or terminate it. As such, the red beam amplified the output of the red a hundred times!


    ¡°What are you, a magician? Hahaha. I think it¡¯s time for you to beg for mercy. This is your only chance.¡±


    ¡°I wish someone would sew your mouth shut.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1018August 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1017August 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 724March 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    <strong><em>Life and Death Apanies Wood Spirit</em></strong>


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in that tone, you lowly human!¡±


    To Chi Yue¡¯s dismay, the red beam reached a point where it could no longer be controlled until it eventually lost its colour, bing white life qi. ¡°What was that?!¡±


    ¡°Something to erase your filthy face with,¡± Mu Yu replied, reining in his two qis to target Chi Yue before they absorbed too much and went out of control.


    The ck and white qi swirled around Chi Yue, prompting it to try driving off the two gases with solid chains. Though the ck qi absorbing the chain was annoying, the white qis boost delighted Chi Yue, until it became part of the white gas.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Mu Yu turned Wood Spirit into arge hand to grasp the two qis since Wood Spirit could not absorb them and neither could they. He then turned Wood Spirit into a towering tree, using branches as the equivalent of prison bars. With the branches brimming with life and death qis, Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s red beams were just nourishment for Wood Spirit. The more they absorbed, the more life and death qis avable, permitting Mu Yu to sprout more branches.


    Riled up, Chi Yue howled as it tried to pull apart Wood Spirit, only to be absorbed. Mu Yu turned the tables, beginning with absorbing the ck chains. The water demon was soon hopelessly absorbed into the branches and leaves of Wood Spirit.


    ¡°You lowly h-¡±¡°If I¡¯m a lowly human yet you can¡¯t beat me, what does that make you?¡± At the same time, Mu Yu had extended Wood Spirit¡¯s reach to the border of the barrier, cutting off Chi Yue¡¯s escape route.


    ¡°What have you done?! No! No! No! Spare me. Spare me. Spare me. Please¡­ I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know. I¡¯ll do anything you want. I can tell Gui Mohan tomit suicide. Give me a chance¡­¡±


    Finishing up his seal on the area, Mu Yu cast Divine Soul Formation on Chi Yue with Wood Spirit. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°I am a member of Fourth Heaven¡¯s lunar race. I was the leader of crimson lunar race. Over five thousand years ago, Divine Executioner assigned me the task of wiping out Third Heaven¡¯s inhabitants, but Sword Shadow Dust Gale sealed me.¡±


    ¡°What is Divine Executioner?¡±


    ¡°We are only soldiers who carry out Divine Executioner¡¯s orders. If we disobey, we will be executed. We have no clue who it is or their origins. I am only a vanguard of the project.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the ck thing, that Ghost Ancestor? How did you break free when it didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°He is themander of ghost race. He is tasked with eliminating races of Third Heaven Pce that defy edicts. Third Heaven¡¯s Ghost Gate is under his control. Like me, Sword Shadow Dust Gale sealed him. I was able to break free owing to the disappearance of Celestial Prison weakening my seal. The seal here, inparison, is in pristine condition.¡±


    ¡°The hell is a ghost race now? How much do you know about Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Bai Jie?¡±


    ¡°Bai Jie? He is not part of Third Heaven Pce. He is from soul race and also a subject of Divine Executioner.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1019August 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1018August 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 582January 13, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    <strong><em>Reincarnation</em></strong>


    ¡°Why did my shifu trust Bai Jie if he¡¯s a member of the soul race?¡±


    ¡°In his early days at Third Heaven, he didn¡¯t go by the name Bai Jie but Hun Wuxin. The leader of Third Heaven Pce in that era was the real Bai Jie, who strove to protect Third Heaven. Not long after Bai Jie and Sword Shadow Dust Gale started sustaining Celestial Prison, Hun Wuxin found a way to sneak into Third Heaven and stole Bai Jie¡¯s soul, consequently gaining all of Bai Jie¡¯s soul. Sword Shadow Dust Gale wanted to stop Hun Wuxin, but it was toote as his cultivation had degraded too much,¡± Chi Yue answered.


    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s Hun Wuxin?¡±


    ¡°He aimed to release us upon arrival. He was the one who shared all of this knowledge with me. Sword Shadow Dust Gale did a remarkable job of guarding all of Third Heaven¡¯s entrances, safeguarding it from other worlds for millenniums. There was one ce, however, that he couldn¡¯t guard.¡±


    ¡°The passage to reincarnation,¡± Ju Mang voiced.


    ¡°How are Third Heaven Pce and the passage of reincarnation connect-¡± Mu Yu cut himself off upon sensing his hold over Chi Yue weakening to restrain thetter in life and death qis. ¡°Can you tell me more about the passage?¡±


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s an entity there that is tasked with choosing souls,¡± Ju Mang replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±¡°Do you know why our race and fiends decided to fight to the bitter end?¡±


    ¡°You ready to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Soul sacrifices,¡± grouched Ju Mang. ¡°Besides murdered souls, every life enters the passage of reincarnation post-death regardless of race or world to reincarnate. Murdered souls end up devoured. Sword Shadow Dust Gale told me it¡¯s the rule of every world. Their kind call murdered souls ¡®soul sacrifices¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Murdered souls? You mean those who had their lives taken before their time was supposed to be up?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°The most convenient way to generate an abundance of souls for sacrificing would be to instigate wars, then. Ah, so that¡¯s why Divine Executioner needs to keep conflicts going.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Only when Sword Shadow Dust Gale told us the truth did we realise we¡¯ve been led by the nose, bred as domestic animals. It¡¯s embarrassing to admit, but it¡¯s true that we toiled away, thinking we were vying for supremacy when we were mere sacrifices, tools trying not to be devoured. We refused to stop fighting each other once we learnt what was really going on. Unfortunately, Divine Executioner wouldn¡¯t let us have our way. Second Heaven was used to make an example. Second Heaven is now a barren arena for fiend beasts to kill each other, clueless they¡¯re hunting for Divine Executioner.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale is the only one who can rival Divine Executioner, proven by the fact that he protected Third Heaven Pce¡¯s souls from being manipted. As such, our souls will enter the passage of reincarnation even if we die fighting each other. Sadly, he had to sacrifice his own cultivation to protect us. I reckon Hun Wuxin wiggled his way into Third Heaven when Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s cultivation bottomed out, nning to reverse Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s efforts. Conflict is not an end. Conflict is the means to an end, and it is gains that fuel it. Anyhow, it¡¯s time we get moving.¡±


    Mu Yu did not dare trying to cast a formation on Walk-in Heart Switch to stop the red light emitted from converting things as Ku Mu got hurt when he did it. Though Wood Spirit would not be affected, Wood Spirit was brimming with life qi and death qi, both sitting on a dangerous equilibrium. Hence, all he could do was try merging the life qi and death qi together again. The problem was that it would take time to dump them outside the dimensional barrier, while Gui Mohan was on his way back, so it boiled down to taking a chance.


    Mu Yu first covered Walk-in Heart Switch with the branches from Wood Spirit and then slowly merged the life qi and death qi.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need an entire year to merge them. Shifu¡¯s formation is still rather solid; it¡¯d take, at least, a year for my life qi and death qi to drill a hole in it.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 555December 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 859May 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 474November 20, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    <strong><em>Dealing with Life Qi and Death Qi</em></strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°The souls of Eighteen Layers of Hell,¡± answered Ju Mang.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°As you noticed, Wood Spirit can now spawn much more solid nts since you epted it. Store the two qis in leaves, and then have the souls take the collection into the passage of reincarnation.¡± Though he sounded calm, there was a hostile undertone in Ju Mang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That works?¡±


    ¡°I reckon it will. Wrathful souls often wander the world for some time before they head to the passage. The majority of souls head straight there, though. Only souls can reach Reincarnation Grounds as there is an energy that guides them there.


    ¡°Eighteen Layers of Hell¡¯s souls were brought here against their will after they were murdered. I guarantee they can¡¯t want to reincarnate and escape their trauma. Tell them to dump the leaves storing death qi and life qi in the passage. It¡¯s out of our hands and none of our business at that point.¡±


    ¡°You reckon Divine Executioner is still doing the sacrificial soul thing? If they are, the souls will be sacrifices for Divine Executioner.¡±¡°Does it matter? Even if you save the souls, they¡¯re still dead people. If you release them back into the world, they¡¯ll just wander the world as souls. You can¡¯t bring them back to life. They aren¡¯t Helian Kong. If Divine Executioner has found a way around Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s prohibition to devour their souls, let the twat taste life qi and death qi.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t argue with you there. Let¡¯s give it a go.¡±


    Mu Yu snagged Walk-in Heart Switch with Wood Spirit, which he hid back in, and headed back to the surface, packing the cavern with his lethal branches.


    <em>Why¡­ are the souls so respectful to me?</em> wondered Mu Yu, upon greeting the souls graciously weing him back on the eighteenth floor. ¡°Please get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. You can leave this wretched ce to reincarnate now. Before you go, I¡¯d like you to help me with something.¡±


    ¡°We are at your service, Master.¡±


    <em>Why ¡°Master¡± of all things?</em> Mu Yu mulled. Hemanded Wood Spirit to gingerly grow out leaves to act as carriers of death qi and life qi, then exined, ¡°Please take a leaf each with you to Reincarnation Ground, which is a white ce; an energy signal will guide you there. I suppose you can sense it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can.¡±


    ¡°Great. Dump these leaves at Reincarnation Ground once you arrive and then go reincarnate.¡± Mu Yu passed over the leaves, though some did not receive one as there were more souls than there were leaves. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Mu Yu cleaved a hole from top to bottom of the tower, allowing the souls to file out from the ceiling and out of the cavern. ¡°At least I don¡¯t need to clear obstacles for souls. Now, time for me to head back.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Hargh!¡±


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Mu Yu rushed over to where the shouting and liberated ghost qi was to find Elder Meng in the ground. ¡°Elder Meng, you all right?¡±


    Climbing out of the hole, Elder Meng replied, ¡°Gui Mohan is back. Four Ascension Realm adepts is more than I can bite off.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯re a dead man!¡± Gui Mohan raged from above,ying siege to the two below in walls of ghost qi.


    A new Ascension Realm Third Layer cultivator concealed in a ck robe had joined Gui Mohan, Gui Huanyin and Gui Mingze.


    ¡°Any ns?¡± Elder Meng asked in a husky voice. ¡°We can¡¯t beat four of them.¡±


    Mu Yu passed Elder Meng some spiritual energy he stole from a twin. ¡°Recover first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t reject in this situation.¡±


    ¡°You killed all of the twins?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can rest in peace if I must perish here now.¡±


    Gui Mohan threatened, ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°I believe it isn¡¯t your turn in the line yet,¡± Mu Yu responded, hiding his concern for Tian Ran.


    ¡°Disciples, cast Ghost Vanquisher Formation and kill our invaders!¡±manded Gui Mohan, deploying their strongest formation to overwhelm Mu Yu.


    Ghost Vanquisher Formation was Gui Mohan¡¯s brainchild that he came up with to avoid someone else robbing them as Ku Mu did three decades ago. All disciples of Ghost Gate were supposed to offer their ghost qi into the formation on the ground, locking down the area so that Mu Yu could not escape.


    Breaking the silence with a perplexed frown, Mu Yu stated, ¡°Are you calling on the disciples in Ghost Burrow? Try yelling again and louder. Tell them with your chest. They can¡¯t hear from down there if you¡¯re so quiet.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1021August 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1015August 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 691March 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    <strong><em>Ghost Gate VS Mu Yu</em></strong>


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Gui Mohan questioned after receiving nothing but silence.


    ¡°What am I, your mother? Why don¡¯t you go see for yourself,¡± Mu Yu snubbed.


    Gui Huanyin made her way over to Ghost Burrow. Upon seeing the burrow polluted with corpses and blood, she yelled, ¡°My Lord, he has killed all of our disciples!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu!¡± boomed Gui Mohan.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Mu Yu cautioned.


    ¡°I will,¡± replied Elder Meng, glowing grey.


    While Gui Mohan and Gui Mingze targeted Mu Yu, the other two targeted Elder Meng. The ghost qi shrouding the area made the sect resemble a poltergeist den. Mu Yu strapped Wood Spirit to his back and brandished Shadow Splitter Sword.


    Once Mu Yu cut down Gui Mohan¡¯s ghouls, he came face to face with a red ghost g ¨C Gui Mohan¡¯s domain tool. While Gui Mohan foiled all of Mu Yu¡¯s swings with his ghost g, Gui Mingze came around the side with a sickle.Since everyone had lost their twins, like Mu Yu, they couldn¡¯t get out of the ghost formation overhead.


    <em>I need to get out of this ce so that I can maximise my celestial sword¡¯s power if I¡¯m to beat Gui Mohan. Crossing Narakade Bridge is the only way out at this point,</em> Mu Yu internally analysed.


    Mu Yu could not budge Gui Mohan¡¯s g even with his hardest swing. Mu Yu then teleported before Gui Mingze¡¯s sickle hit him. The surroundings crumbled, flew, and sparked as if the surroundings were fighting.


    As Elder Meng had not recovered, he was no match for two Ascension Realm adepts. Mu Yu fetched Elder Meng upon hearing thetter crash into the ground then raced to Narakade Bridge. Elder Meng had fractured his chest and was lucky to be alive.


    Gui Mohan unleashed red chains from his d,cing them around each other to create a of sorts, thereby stopping Mu Yu from going further whilst smashing the bridge with spare chains.


    Elder Meng said to Mu Yu, who had no option but to turn and face the four, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee for me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you just to abandon you.¡±


    Gui Mohan cast his domain that was not on par with one an Apotheosis Realm adept could cast but was more than enough to squash Ascension Realm cultivators. The area turned scarlet as the g extended its domain¡¯s radius.


    When all hope seemed lost, a yellow water column rose from the ground, banging into Gui Mohan¡¯s g. A golden lotus then appeared from above, cloning itself to rain down on the other three, damaging Ghost Burrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°You all right, Brother Mu Yu?¡± Tian Ran asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exactly say so.¡±


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder to dere, ¡°Now, let¡¯s whoop some ghost butt.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Mu Yu questioned, eyes trained on the yellow silhouette.


    ¡°He¡­ I don¡¯t really know myself, but he told me he¡¯s here for you,¡± Tian Ran answered.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Duan Baiqing, you always have a hand in this?!¡± raged Gui Huanyin, unable to see through Tian Ran¡¯s Hundred Face Illusion Formation.


    ¡°Hahaha, Patriarch Tian Yuehen asked me to for help to get rid of you insolent lot,¡± Tian Ran fibbed, imitating Duan Baiqing.


    If Tian Ran was going to add Secr World Sect to the rift between Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate, then that worked even better for Mu Yu because he could tell the world that three, instead of two, sects among the eight great sects were fighting.


    Gui Mohan shifted his vindictive gaze from Tian Ran to Huang Quan. ¡°Huang Quan, you traitor.¡±


    ¡°Huhuhu.¡± Huang Quan¡¯sughter sounded as though he had the voices of two people mixed together. ¡°Why am I a traitor if I¡¯m not one of you? I¡¯m Shadow Syndicate¡¯s Huang Quan.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1000August 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1022August 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1024August 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    <strong><em>Ghost Formation Walk-in!</em></strong>


    ¡°I never realised. Why did you spy on my sect for all these years?¡± fumed Gui Mohan.


    Huang Quan replied, ¡°We do what we¡¯re paid to do. If you can pay me better, I¡¯m more than happy to kill for you. Nobody has hired me for a job. I¡¯m just here for Mu Yu. I don¡¯t care about what the grudge between you two is.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°I want to know where Dong Zhi is,¡± answered Huang Quan.


    ¡°Why are you asking me where your man is?¡± asked Mu Yu, thinking, <em>I have a bad feeling about this.</em>


    ¡°Before we lost contact with him, he was taking on a job connected to you on his own ord.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having an obligation to babysit your assassins.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I believe you know who he is as well as I do. If you tell me where he is, I¡¯ll help you with this pinch.¡±<em>I know who Dong Zhi is? Is he hinting my suspicion is correct? Is Dong Zhi really Cheng Yan? What is he doing with Shadow Syndicate?</em> Mu Yu mused. Refusing to sell out his brother, he stated, ¡°You can leave. I don¡¯t need to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Think carefully before you speak. You won¡¯t be escaping without me.¡±


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like working with people I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Yu bolted off with Tian Ran and Elder Meng.


    As opposed to rejecting the offer, it would have been more urate to say Mu Yu wanted to deny Cheng Yan was potentially in danger.


    With nothing left to fear, Gui Mohan asserted, ¡°The only way out is across Narakade Bridge because we have a barrier erected. You have nowhere to run to.¡±


    Teleporting out was not an option. There was no using Teleporting Handsome Formation due to the dy after crushing the jade piece, and Mu Yu did not have time to set a fixed one after entering Ghost Gate.


    Once they reached the border of the barrier, Elder Meng inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Mu Yu loosened Wood Spirit¡¯s hold on Walk-in Heart Switch, shining Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s red beam onto the barrier. The barrier gained a pair of red eyes that exuded malicious intent toward Ghost Gate¡¯s trio.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you stole our Walk-in Heart Switch!¡± snapped Gui Mohan, recognising what Mu Yu did to the barrier. Worried about the consequences of Mu Yu taking Walk-in Heart Switch, he roared, ¡°Give it back!¡±


    Mu Yu stowed Walk-in Heart Switch away as he retreated, refusing to engage an advancing Gui Mohan.


    Those who were privy to Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s ability adopted a circumspect attitude until they confirmed the barrier would not attack them. In reality, Mu Yu merely did not know how to make the barrier attack them. Either way, he achieved his goal.


    Gui Mohan brought his g down at Mu Yu. Mu Yu easily evaded therge g, resulting in the g hitting the barrier. Not only did the barrier convert the g but also converted rocks and whatnot on the ground as the barrier was linked to the entire sect. Previously, Chi Yue prevented Walk-in Heart Switch from contaminating everything with its will.


    Gui Mohan, vexed, retreated and severed his connection to the ghost qi around, regrouping with his airborne allies. ¡°Nobody attack!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Tian Ran questioned.


    ¡°Walk-in Heart Switch, Ghost Gate¡¯s treasure. Apotheosis Realm adepts wouldn¡¯t screw with it.¡±


    ¡°How do we escape now? It¡¯s going to convert even the bridge we crossed.¡±


    Elder Meng added, ¡°Exactly. They won¡¯t recklessly attack us, yes, but how do we escape?¡±


    ¡°Just wait,¡± Mu Yu answered smugly.


    <em>Rumble!</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 992August 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1023August 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 993August 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    <strong><em>Walk-in Heart Switch Dismantles Ghost Formation</em></strong>


    The red light receded, and the eyes staring at them shut along with everything else. Ghost Gate watched on in horror as their solid barrier crumbled bit by bit. The ground sunk as dust and smoke levitated. The red energy severed rocks for ordinary rocks could not withstand the power. The area outside of Ghost Gate also suffered damage. One could say that Ghost Gate suffered the same fate Celestial Star Sect did.


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡± eximed Elder Meng.


    ¡°Its power doesn¡¯t belong to this world,¡± Mu Yu briefly answered, witnessing the true extent of Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s power. He thought, <em>Now I know why Dad decided to steal this monstrosity from them.</em>


    Xiaoshuai enthused, ¡°You¡¯re screwed, ghosties. May you rest in pieces!¡±


    A smirk came to Gui Mohan¡¯s lips. ¡°I admit you¡¯ve exceeded my expectations. If you think you can beat me with Walk-in Heart Switch, though, you¡¯re making a big mistake. You think it can sustain that output any longer?¡±


    It finally urred to Mu Yu that Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s red energy was faint at this point, so faint that it didn¡¯t try to overtake Wood Spirit again. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ju Mang elucidated, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any souls to support its output now that it has left Eighteen Layers of Hell. By the same ount, it can¡¯t utilise its full potential. I surmise the limitation is also a product of it being damaged badly enough to split in two. The souls in the tower helped it recover some of its energy, but you¡¯ve expended it all.¡±


    ¡°Dang. I guess that¡¯s why Ghost Gate didn¡¯t abuse the item even though it¡¯s so overpowered,¡± Mu Yu cursed, wondering, <em>What could¡¯ve split it in two?</em>¡°Mu Yu, if you tell me where Cheng Yan is, I¡¯ll help you escape,¡± offered Huang Quan, tone detached.


    ¡°Not interested. If you don¡¯t want a piece of the pie, keep spectating. If you want to help them, I¡¯ll just have to kill another one. I imagine this ce will bury all of you without me needing to dig an extra hole.¡±


    ¡°The only ones dying here are you lot!¡± erupted Gui Mohan.


    ¡°Last chance,¡± stated Huang Quan.


    Mu Yu answered with silence.


    ¡°Hey, if you want to throw hands, then throw them. Does each word you ramble power you up or something?¡± Xiaoshuai taunted.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, have you taught Tian Ran the meaning behind Celestial Swords?¡±


    ¡°I have. This is our home ground now without their formation,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, head held high.


    Elder Meng cautioned, ¡°I know you harbour a lot of secrets, but you¡¯re fighting four Ascension Realm cultivators from Ghost Gate. I can¡¯t help you any further.¡±


    ¡°You just rest up, and I will take it from here,¡± Mu Yu assured.


    Tian Ran took Mu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Can we really win?¡±


    ¡°Shifu¡¯s Celestial Swords shouldn¡¯t be downyed,¡± Mu Yu asserted, casting Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts at this feet, connecting Tian Ran and his minds.


    ¡°Mu Yu, give back Walk-in Heart Switch!¡± demanded Gui Mohan, charging down with his allies.


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran brandished their celestial swords, pointing them to the sky. Shiny swords soared into the sky, driving off the dark ghost qi and instigating turbulence in the sky ¨C clouds churning, thunder pping. Not even Tian Ran expected Empyrean Revtion had that much potential in it.


    Ghost Gate¡¯s trio paused their advance in fear.


    Clouds morphed into swords inheriting Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts. Shadow Splitter Sword and Empyrean Revtion Sword merged. Qi swirled around each other. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 675February 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 673February 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1006August 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    <strong><em>Two Celestial Swords</em></strong>


    ¡°Ghost Hand Sky Sealer!¡±


    Gui Mohan and his three allies protected Ghost g in their host qi straight away. The poltergeists inside started their riot, but the trio was strong enough to withstand their voices. Ghouls merged into a white bone hand.


    Ghost Hand Sky Sealer ¨C Ghost g¡¯s domain!


    Waves of qi collided with the mammoth bony hand simrly to waves crashing onto shore. Had the domain not locked down the area, Mu Yu and Tian Ran would have had sted through the defence. The four felt bloode up to their throats, while Mu Yu and Tian Ran felt as though spiritual energy just gushed out of their bodies.


    ¡°Ghost Gathering!¡±


    Gui Mohan stepped into the centre and discharged his qi, white souls orbiting around him. The others called out their refined ghouls and had their ghouls orbit around Gui Mohan, as well, boosting Gui Mohan¡¯s power level. Gui Mohan then ushered the ghouls into his Ghost g.


    ¡°Ghost Hand Sky Sealer!¡±


    Gui Mohan cast his domain again, spawning the bony hand a second time. The hand condensed the air in the atmosphere, spurring the ghouls around to cry as it stopped the might of the two celestial swords. Of course, casting the domain a second time when they had yet to recover took a toll on Ghost Gate¡¯s group just as it did for Mu Yu as well as Tian Ran.¡°Hargh!¡±


    Gui Mohan tried to swat Mu Yu and Tian Ran with the bony hand.


    ¡°Tian Ran, you know the nine celestial swords are split off from a single sword?¡± Mu Yu asked, viewing Tian Ran¡¯s pure and genuine thoughts that included him as part of her family.


    A smile bloomed on Tian Ran¡¯s face. ¡°I do. My mother told me.¡±


    ¡°My point is, we should also be able to merge our two swords.¡±


    ¡°You better teach me now while we have time, then.¡±


    The clouds swirled again as the two pointed their des to the ether, merging the two twisters they generated into one. Their qi on their swords illuminated the skies as they merged into a limpid-green sword, adopting the vitality of Shadow Splitter Sword and clear energy of Empyrean Revtion Sword!


    The sky shook. The qi burst. Swords scattered. Lightning shed. Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts¡¯ ninth technique created a rift in the firmament. The air parted. The earth shook. Shockwaves emanated. The bony hand fell apart, yet the qi continued on without a hindrance.


    ¡°Run!¡± belted Gui Mohan, taking his Ghost g with him.


    Resembling cracked porcin dolls, the qi that hit the three elders of Ghost Gate, who were unable to bolt in time, leaked out from said cracks until they were shredded.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you will pay for this!¡± threatened Gui Mohan, aiming to escape.


    Xiaoshuai flitted across the sky, intercepting Gui Mohan to thetter¡¯s surprise. Gui Mohan looked down to his chest upon feeling a strange sensation. Only then did he realise Xiaoshuai¡¯s ws were holding onto his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to run after all that prattling?¡±


    ¡°How did you prate my Ghost Shield?¡±


    Xiaoshuai caught Gui Mohan¡¯s soul when thetter¡¯s soul attempted to slip away. ¡°Ghosts run from me. What¡¯s a ghost shield going to do to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Begone!¡± Mu Yu, catching up to Gui Mohan, ran Shadow Splitter Sword from one side of Gui Mohan¡¯s neck to the other in one straight line, then exploded Gui Mohan¡¯s body with a shot of qi he administered to thetter¡¯s insides! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 992August 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1023August 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1025August 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    <strong><em>Huang Quan¡¯s Threat</em></strong>


    There was no need for Mu Yu to concern himself with the other survivors outside as they were no longer capable of threatening anyone in the cultivation world. Once he was done cleaning up the ghost qi, he turned to Huang Quan. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    ¡°I must admit I underestimated you,¡±mented Huang Quan, remaining as cool as a cucumber as he nced at the swords in Mu Yu and Tian Ran¡¯s hands. ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s celestial swords deserve more praise than they receive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m open to the idea of letting you cop a feel if you desire.¡± Mu Yu stealthily drew out a serve of spiritual energy he stole to replenish his own.


    Face pale, Tian Ran raised her sword. ¡°Mu Yu, we can defeat the nuisance together.¡±


    ¡°You two only defeated Gui Mohan because you got rid of his twin first. You should be aware that I¡¯m not him.¡±


    ¡°Who said there are only two of them?¡± Elder Meng joined Mu Yu¡¯s side.


    Huang Quan questioned, ¡°Since when did Life and Death Sect ally with Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Gu Jiangyou forewent membership as a disciple of Life and Death Sect.¡±¡°Gu Jiangyou¡­ You¡¯re the Gu Jiangyou who betrayed them fifty years ago. I didn¡¯t realise it was you. Who would¡¯ve imagined you¡¯d fall as low as bing Granny Meng¡¯s twin.¡±


    ¡°Gu Jiangyou?¡± Mu Yu turned to Gu Jiangyou.


    ¡°Elder Meng is a name the wench used to address me after she ruined me so that she could cover up her deeds. My actual name is Gu Jiangyou.¡±


    ¡°You are Gu Jiangyou?¡± Tian Ran eximed.


    ¡°Even a young girl remembers me? I thought the world had forgotten about me long ago.¡±


    ¡°My elders told me you were Life and Death Sect¡¯s best disciple, reaching Ascension Realm Ninth Layer at the young age of thirty-six. Nobody among the eight sects could keep up with you. Unfortunately, you killed your patriarch, also your shifu, for a girl. You were never heard of thereafter.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t turn yourself into your shifu into your twin, did you?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    ¡°Absolute hogwash! I wouldn¡¯t ever kill my shifu! That wench told one lie after another to fool me so that she could turn me into her twin. She assassinated my shifu and nted all of the me on me. When I tried to avenge him, I fell for her trap and have been stuck in this hellhole ever since.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I only know what my elders told me. I did not know the truth,¡± expressed Tian Ran.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, and she¡¯s dead anyway. I¡¯m not a hero, but I will help you because Mu Yu helped me.¡±


    Huang Quan showed genuine admiration for Gu Jiangyou. ¡°You won¡¯t be of any help in your current state, unfortunately. If I were to fight you in your prime, I would prefer not to engage.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done talking.¡± Mu Yu embellished his sword in green energy.


    Huang Quan brought out a yellow python from his feet again, demonstrating his cultivation surpassed even Gui Mohan¡¯s. He checked out the sun above whilst descending into the shadow of his python. ¡°All I want to know is where Cheng Yan is. Tell me, and I will leave you be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take option B,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    Huang Quan split his python into six winged, three-metres-long pythons. Mu Yu andpany braced themselves to fight. Out of the blue, a rain of flower petals came down. Flower skewers pinned the pythons to the ground, dispersing the flower petals. Shadow Syndicate was renowned for using shadows to move, yet the pythons could not move in the shadows.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Huang Quan retreated onto ground floor.


    ¡°Ooh, so lively. I thought it was just poltergeists carousing in Ghost Sect and identally let off an explosion. Oh, wait, Ghost Gate really has been blown up.¡±


    ¡°I knew it was Ximen Shameless,¡± remarked Mu Yu, watching Ximen Buxing jump from petal to petal with his casual smile.


    ¡°Falling Flower Sinister Shadow, Xie Bo must¡¯ve taught you his real skills, huh?¡± scoffed Huang Quan.


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome for countering shadow users, hey? Why didn¡¯t any of you assassins take on a job to assassinate me so that I can perform?¡± provoked Ximen Buxing, even though he knew Shadow Syndicate did not like dealing with him owing to Falling Flower Sinister Shadow being their Achilles.


    ¡°You want to perform? How about you try living with someone trying to kill you daily!¡± Xiaoshuai grouched.


    Ximen Buxing stretched out his back with a smile. ¡°Brother-inw, how you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Why so rude? This is how you treat me after Ie all the way here? How you been, Tian Ran?¡± Ximen Buxing gave Tian Ran a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯m Duan Baiqing.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t fool me. You look millions of times prettier than that grouchy woman. Thest time I peeped on her bathing, she chased me for thousands of kilometres. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see her now that she stopped chasing me, having said that.¡± Ximen Buxing started fanning himself with Evil Dark Fan nonchntly.


    ¡°Oi, Tian Ran is mine, so watch your tongue,¡± Mu Yu warned, putting red flushes on Tian Ran¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Why does every pretty one have a lover, while I¡¯m single despite looking remarkably handsome?!¡±


    ¡°Most handsome people are single,¡± Xiaoshuai boasted from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ahahaha, now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, do you want trouble?¡± Huang Quan aggressed.


    Ximen Buxing folded his fan. ¡°Why are you asking me that question if you know who I am?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 992August 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1025August 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1023August 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    <strong><em>The End of an Alliance Between Two Sects</em></strong>


    Feeling pressure that rivalled his own from Ximen Buxing, Huang Quan stressed, ¡°I was careless. Regardless, let me give you a friendly reminder, Mu Yu: Cheng Yan¡¯s actions has wronged us, and we won¡¯t let him go unpunished. It¡¯s not just us who want to harm him.¡± Huang Quan then summoned yellow water at his feet, bringing it up to envelope his body. Once the water descended into the ground, he was gone.


    ¡°Fast runner, eh?¡± Ximen Buxing took his fan out andmented.


    <em>Who else is after Cheng Yan?</em> Mu Yu pondered. ¡°We need to get out of here. We don¡¯t know if Third Heaven Pce¡¯s people might show up after all this chaos.¡±


    The group stopped on a mountain peak after flying west for two hours, Mu Yu, Tian Ran and Gu Youjiang needing to meditate.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you did at Red Flower Green Willow Brothel and Panyinlian?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Yeah. The girls there are smoking; you could pinch water out of them. Their best girl¡¯s skills, tsk, tsk, man¡­¡± Ximen Buxing replied.


    ¡°Their stuff tasty?¡±


    ¡°You bet, but the girls are better, especially their best girl, Huahua. Her skills ar-¡±¡°What are their best dishes? Beef meat cakes? Do they have roast beef? Do they have a lot of meat cakes?¡±


    Ximen Buxing found himself stumped, unable to keep up with Xiaoshuai¡¯s thinking.


    Mu Yu overheard the two conversing upon ending his meditation, thereby bursting intoughter. ¡°Ximen Buxing, stop talking crap to Xiaoshuai. He doesn¡¯t care about the girls but their food.¡±


    Ximen Buxing shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re doomed to be single forever, little guy.¡±


    <em>I wouldn¡¯t jump to that conclusion. Forget human girls, even fiend beasts like the guy,</em> Mu Yu thought. ¡°Ximen Buxing, why did youe to Ghost Gate?¡±


    Ximen Buxing started fanning himself. ¡°An Apotheosis Realm guy forced me to go. He told me you might be in danger. Why me, man?! Why do I have to wipe your cornhole whenever you cause a mess?¡±


    ¡°Who was he?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Ximen Buxing rolled his eyes. ¡°He threatened me with lightning. You tell me who he is.¡±


    ¡°Reverend Nilei?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°Why did you agree?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I care for you.¡±


    ¡°And the non-bs version?¡±


    ¡°He saved my life in the past. We don¡¯t fear anything besides owing people.¡±


    Xiaoshuai voiced, ¡°I thought you¡¯re nicknamed The Cockroach. Your life would be endangered?¡±


    ¡°A cockroach isn¡¯t going tost against Third Heaven Pce! They sent a darn Apotheosis Realm member after me. I nearly died.¡±


    ¡°Where is Reverend Nilei?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°He pulled me out from the embrace of a woman to tell me to go search for you and then left. How should I know where he is?¡±


    <em>Who is Reverend Nilei, and how does he know what I¡¯m up to? Is he keeping surveince on me? Why is he hiding if he¡¯s so strong?</em> Mu Yu inwardly questioned. ¡°Do you have any news on Lie Shang?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with something <em>very</em> scary,¡± answered Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. When he visited me, I noticed he had changed¡­ How shall I put it¡­? He shook me? He¡¯s as strong as hell now. That bloodlust on him is sinister.¡±


    ¡°More sinister than you?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°Hell no.¡±


    <em>Ximen Buxing should be an Ascension Realm Ninth Layer cultivator now, if not higher, yet Lie Shang could shake him? I wonder what Xiang Nan is up to,</em> mulled Mu Yu. ¡°What did Lie Shang say to you?¡±


    Ximen Buxing rubbed his chin as he shifted his eyes to Tian Ran.


    ***


    Nobody ever worried about elemental demons overrunning Martial Hill City for there were six Ascension Realm adepts stationed there until today, when Tian Yuehen, a seventh Ascension Realm cultivator, showed up. If Tian Yuehen showed up two hours ago, the cultivators would have assumed he was there to lead the next battle against elemental demons. Not this time, though, as ghost qi had shrouded half of the city already!


    ¡°Tian Yuehen, I have not attacked you out of respect for your status, but that is not a license for you to attack me!¡± Gui Xiaochen, Ascension Realm Second Layer elder of Ghost Gate, thundered outside Martial Hill City. Gui Xiaochen ran into Tian Yuehen on his way back to Ghost Gate to find out why he had to kill his dissenting twin moments ago.


    ¡°And what license do you have to destroy our sect? Patriarch, kill him!¡± Tian Houyang blustered, attacking Gui Xiaochen again alongside Tian Yuehen.


    ¡°Tian Yuehen, Third Heaven Pce won¡¯t allow this!¡± Gui Xiaochen cried, too exhausted to possibly hold his ground against the two.


    Though the mention of Third Heaven Pce rendered Tian Yuehen hesitant for a second, the rage quickly took over, impelling Tian Yuehen to go forward with his spear.


    Tian Houyang cleaved through Gui Xiaochen¡¯s skull with his broadsword when thetter tried to continue with his threats. ¡°Patriarch, we must kill the other Ghost Gate members in the city!¡±


    Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate were inplete disarray, let alone the others who witnessed Tian Houyang butcher Gui Xiaochen, Tian Houyang being the one who suggested they kill Gui Xiaochen, and then dere he would return to the city to ughter every other Ghost Gate member with Tian Yuehen. News from Martial Hill City stated that Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate wiped each other out.


    On his way back to Martial Hill City, an overwhelming presence frightened Tian Yuehen pale, impelling him to rush to the Ultimate Immortals Hall branch outside of the city.


    ¡°Tian Yuehen, do you realise what you have done?!¡± Pce Guardian thundered at Tian Yuehen, who was trembling on his knees.


    ¡°This one is sorry. This one let his anger go to his head. The fact is that Gui Mohan infiltrated this one¡¯s sect and killed our elder, however. This one personally witnessed it. This one and Elder Tian Houyang killed Gui Xiaochen in retaliation because they were angry,¡± exined Tian Yuehen.


    ¡°I did not kill Gui Xiaochen. Patriarch, the one who fought alongside you against Gui Xiaochen was not me. I only just arrived from Martial Hill City,¡± Tian Houyang said from the sideline.


    ¡°What?¡± Tian Yuehen looked up at Tian Houyang.


    Pce Guardian elucidated, ¡°That was Zhuge Xiaosheng! How did you let him fool you?! Have you lived all these years for nothing?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1027August 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 146June 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 320September 4, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    <strong><em>Secr World Sect¡¯s Downfall</em></strong>


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaosheng?¡± uttered Tian Yuehen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a patriarch! Didn¡¯t you find it strange? Why would Gui Mohan suddenly kill your people? Did his guts suddenly grow a size? Haven¡¯t you stopped to question it once?!¡± thundered Pce Guardian.


    ¡°It still does not invalidate the fact that Gui Mohan had a hand in this. They deserve to die for killing Uncle Xingzhou and destroying my sect!¡±


    <em>Bang!</em> Pce Guardian bashed Tian Yuehen across the hall and into a wall. ¡°I would kill you right now if you weren¡¯t still useful!¡±


    Pce Guardian assumed Mu Yu would attack Secr World Sect first, leading to him leaving Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate vulnerable to Mu Yu¡¯s raid. By the time Pce Guardian caught on to Mu Yu¡¯s ns, the two sects had already fallen victim.


    Rumours of elemental demons having taken over Ghost Gate, the eight great sectspeting amongst each other for resources instead of fighting elemental demons and the demise of Gui Mohan spreadparably to wildfire. Some even believed the elemental demons feigned defeat to lower the eight great sects¡¯ guards to thenunch a counterattack. Regardless of whether it was fact or fiction, the things witnessed had begun to sway people ¨C courtesy of Vige Chief Bu.


    War was not solely a contest of strength but also a contest of wits.


    ¡°The eight great sects can¡¯t be trusted. We must find our nine mystic immortals as soon as possible!¡± was the protest Vige Chief Bu spread around. If the demise of Ghost Gate and Celestial Star Sect were nott enough to convince people to promote his stance, then perhaps the fall of one more sect would.***


    ¡°Oof, look at this scorchednd with earth spikes sticking and smoke still lingering here,¡± remarked Xiaoshuai, sharing Mu Yu¡¯s tion at the sight of a razed Secr World Sect.


    Ximen Buxing informed, ¡°Lie Shang told me to tell you, ¡®Secr World Sect harmed my brother and sister. All those who harm Dustfallen Sect will pay.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Lie Shang and Xiang Nan did all this just to vent your behalf,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, still relishing the scenery. ¡°They must believe Tian Ran really has died.¡±


    <em>I owe you two for doing what I can¡¯t,</em> Mu Yu inwardly expressed, referring to his promise to Tian Ran to spare Secr World Sect.


    Tian Ran, in contrast to the duo, bit her lips and clung to Mu Yu, heartbroken at the ruins of her former home. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1005August 12, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1028August 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1004August 11, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    <strong><em>On to the Next</em></strong>


    ¡°What happened to my mother?¡± Tian Ran tearfully tugged at Mu Yu¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lie Shang and Xiang Nan aren¡¯t rash, and they know your mother is our shimu. I reckon they rescued her.¡± Mu Yu gently stroked Tian Ran¡¯s back, inwardly expressing, <em>Thank you, you two.</em>


    ¡°I love that fiery temper of those two. I¡¯ll save a drumstick each for them next time we meet, hehehe,¡±mented Xiaoshuai, earning a head pat from Mu Yu.


    Ximen Buxing let out a record-long sigh. ¡°Poor girls. I didn¡¯t join Lie Shang because I couldn¡¯t bear to kill such gorgeous flowers. Those two are cold blooded. Could¡¯ve captured them for me to tr-¡± Ximen Buxing cut himself when he noticed Mu Yu stare at him and Tian Ran burying her head in Mu Yu¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, do you really not know where they are?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Lie Shang has always been unpredictable. I don¡¯t like that bloodlust oozing from him. As for Xiang Nan, I didn¡¯t even meet him. Lie Shang just asked me about what to be cautious of at Secr World Sect and where Tian Ran¡¯s mother was, then took off.¡±


    Mu Yu was d to know Lie Shang and Xiang Nan were together as it increased their chances of survivals. Recalling Lan Ling¡¯er andpany were still at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, as well as the unorthodox faction gathering there, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°What about Dustfallen Sect¡¯s members at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden?¡±


    ¡°They were fine thest time I checked. I didn¡¯t know there was a formation my shifu also cast on the estate; I can¡¯t even trespass it. I¡¯m a busy man, so don¡¯t summon me, got it? Laters.¡±Mu Yu pivoted around. ¡°Gu Youjiang, are you going to return to Life and Death Sect?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re not affiliated in any way at this point. Besides, they¡¯d only kill me if I went back.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, how about you rest at Formation Sect until you¡¯re recovered? If you¡¯re not careful out there, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s rats might put you under their control. I don¡¯t want to have to kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an embodiment of justice. You best not take me in, or I¡¯m not taking responsibility for what happens.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as bad characters and good characters. I don¡¯t consider myself a good character, but I¡¯m trustworthy if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°You trust me that much? You¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll stick a knife in your back once I recover?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume you know me.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t invalidate what I stated.¡±


    Gu Youjiang whipped his sleeve. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go along with it for now.¡±


    ¡°I just have one request: don¡¯t harm anyone from Pill Cauldron Sect or Formation Sect. Other than that, you have freedom. If you want resources to cultivate, I suggest you rob Ghost Gate and Celestial Star Sect¡¯s survivors; kill them while you are at it.¡±


    In other words: since you need to kill people for your zombies, go kill those scumbags.


    ¡°I know where to draw the line.¡±


    The trio made their way from Secr World Sect to Ku Mu Valley, where they were scheduled to meet up with Zhuge Xiaosheng, who was there ahead of them.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    Zhuge Xiaosheng smiled bitterly. ¡°I am lucky to be alive. Although I managed to provoke Tian Yuehen into ying Ghost Gate¡¯s Gui Xiaochen, one of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Apotheosis Realm members came and nearly killed me.¡±


    ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng cast his eyes onto the individual inside the valley. ¡°He saved me, but he took serious damage. You need to check up on him.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 147June 10, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 146June 9, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1028August 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    <strong><em>Long Qingan</em></strong>


    ¡°He saved you?¡± Mu Yu certainly did not expect to find an unconscious Tian Jiancheng on the ground, qi flow in disarray.


    ¡°I used the pill you gave me to sustain his life. I thought you would be able to resuscitate him. I do not understand why he came to my rescue. He used a technique I have never seen before to get me out of Martial Hill City at a critical junction,¡± reported Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Who¡¯s side is he on? Why did he risk his life for Old Zhuge?¡± Xiaoshuai hopped off Zhuge Xiaosheng¡¯s shoulder onto Tian Jiancheng. He gave Tian Jiancheng¡¯s chest a few knocks, then ushered spiritual qi into thetter with his tail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. He refuses to talk,¡± Mu Yu replied, thinking, <em>I am surprised he managed to escape from an Apotheosis Realm adept. Just where have I met his soul before?</em>


    Mu Yu managed to get Tian Jiancheng out of his critical condition in the end. ¡°He should be up soon.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired, ¡°Mu Yu, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce you. He is Gu Jiangyou, a former disciple of Life and Death Sect,¡± Mu Yu introduced.


    ¡°Gu Jiangyou¡­? You are their best disciple from decades ago as well as their¡­¡±Gu Jiangyou opened his eyes. ¡°Traitor, yeah.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng only regarded Gu Jiangyou with a nod of acknowledgement as an ally once Mu Yu ryed what transpired at Ghost Gate. Without the story, Zhuge Xiaosheng would have had viewed Gu Jiangyou as an enemy.


    Mu Yu shared the spiritual energy collected from Twin Corpse Field with everyone as everyone was injured to some degree during the expedition. The purity of the spiritual energy after life and death qis refined it was what enabled them to actually refine it into their own spiritual energy. Mu Yu did not just recover from refining them but also saw his cultivation progress to Ascension Realm Fifth Layer!


    Snacking on an apple whilst kicking back on a rock, Xiaoshuai queried, ¡°Mu Yu, does this mean you can absorb spiritual energy from others to bolster your cultivation from now?¡±


    Mu Yu checked his internal status, then answered, ¡°Only spiritual energy from Ascension Realm cultivators will elerate my progress. If it¡¯s spiritual energy of a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator, it¡¯s a drop in the bucket. At most, it could replenish my expended spiritual energy.¡±


    Tian Ran spaced out on a rock at the cliff after she recovered, hoping the strong winds would blow away her woes. Mu Yu went over to her andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s beyond you.¡±


    ¡°My seniors were innocent. Why did Lie Shang and Xiang Nan just ughter everyone? Many of them were so kind to me. The only ones who deserved to die were the elders.¡±


    The desecrated valley did not really help Mu Yu¡¯s cognition even though he wanted to somehowfort Tian Ran. The best he could do was offer logic, hoping it would be enough for her to see from their point of view. ¡°They don¡¯t know you¡¯re alive. They purely wanted to avenge you.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to tell me, but I only nned to stop the harmful elders. I never intended to hurt my seniors.¡±


    Tian Ran touched a small de of grass growing in a rock¡¯s crack. A de of grass was but a thin and fragile existence, yet it was able to nt itself even in between rocks and live healthily, while other lives were taken away as though a breeze was all it took.


    <em>I can¡¯t tell Tian Ran about my stance on killing now. I need to protect her purity. Besides, she can¡¯t understand my perspective when she hasn¡¯t been there to live through what I have,</em> inwardlymented Mu Yu, caressing Tian Ran¡¯s hair.


    In a soft voice, Mu Yu opined, ¡°I just want you to know that the only reason they¡¯ve been nice to you is because you inherited Shifu¡¯s gifts. If you were but an ordinary folk, Secr World Sect would treat you like a bug under their foot. None of them stood up for you when you were oppressed. On the other hand, Lie Shang, Xiang Nan, Cheng Yan, I and more will always protect you and your father. Dustfallen Sect is a family that will challenge the entire world to protect their family. We are not a sect that values aptitude, merit and gains over all else. We are equals in Dustfallen Sect. We held back our qi when Elder Xun first arrived so as not to scare him. Others discharge their qi to assert their dominance. You are with Dustfallen Sect, not Secr World Sect.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ all of you¡­¡±


    Tian Ran could understand that Mu Yu was right even though she did not spend long with them. As hard as it was for her to acknowledge, Mu Yu offered only facts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us. We still need to rescue Shifu.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1004August 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1003August 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 982July 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    <strong><em>Reverend Nilei</em></strong>


    Mu Yu¡¯s appearance inundated Long Qingan with jubnce to the point that he snapped out of his bleary state and jumped up to salute the former. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Lie back down,¡± Mu Yu urged. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exercise formalities with me. We¡¯re not in a master and ve contract.¡±


    ¡°Master ordered me to help you, so there is nothing I will refuse to do.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng experienced, ¡°Although I do not understand your reasons, I owe you my appreciation twice.¡±


    ¡°You need not thank me, Patriarch Zhuge. Your life is more important than mine.¡±


    Voice low, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°You still won¡¯t reveal who your master is, will you?¡±


    ¡°Master said you will find out when the time is ripe. I am only responsible for carrying out orders. I cannot divulge what I do not have permission to bring up.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You can¡¯t go back to Martial Hill City anymore. How are you going to operate in your wounded state? Has your master provided you with any instructions?¡±Long Qingan shook his head. ¡°I do not know. Master gave me an ability to escape from Apotheosis Realm adepts; however, the ability has now malfunctioned since saving Patriarch Zhuge. I can only wait here for further instructions at this point.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wait for your death here?¡±


    Long Qingan cast his eyes to the ground.


    On one hand, Mu Yu could not bring himself to abandon someone who had helped him and Patriarch Zhuge. On the other hand, he did not like the risk of keeping somebody he did not know around him.


    ¡°How do you usually contact your master?¡±


    ¡°I receive orders that Master conjures in his mind and find out where to find him because we have a connected sense. In saying that, I can feel something severing our connection. Rather, you¡­¡± Long Qingan widened his eyes. ¡°Sir, why do you have that aura?¡±


    ¡°What aura?¡±


    ¡°Sir, have you obtained Ghost Gate¡¯s Walk-in Heart Switch?¡±


    ¡°How do you know? Are you with Ghost Gate?¡±


    ¡°No. If you intend to heal Eternally Youthful Ku Mu with it, you must not at all costs!¡±


    Mu Yu seized Long Qingan¡¯s cor violently. ¡°Who are you?! Don¡¯t test my patience! I¡¯m not ying with you!¡±


    Due to his injuries, Long Qingan struggled to withstand Mu Yu¡¯s pressure. ¡°You¡­ cannot use Walk-in Heart¡­ Switch¡­ Or you will¡­ regret it¡­¡±


    ¡°Telling me not to save him will be your biggest regret.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you can kill me if you wish. If you use it to heal Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, though, you will not like the results.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Because¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Because you will not want Eternally Youthful Ku Mu to be in the same state as Long Qingan.¡±


    Gu Jiangyou flitted to Mu Yu, and his eyes became actively sharp as soon as he heard the voice. Like Gu Jiangyou, Mu Yu recoiled as he turned to the middle-aged man attired in a blue robe who suppressed his Apotheosis Realm energy.


    ¡°Tan Qingquan! Who exactly are you?!¡± blustered Mu Yu.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve been searching for me,¡± responded Tan Qinguan.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ Reverend Nilei?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ermao!¡± Qing Fan ran over to Mu Yu and Long Qingan. ¡°Brother Ermao, don¡¯t do this to Grandpa City Lord.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa City Lord?¡± Mu Yu released his hold on Long Qingan and screened thetter.


    Long Qingan returned to Reverend Nilei¡¯s side and knelt down. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Qing Fan, what did you call him?¡±


    Qing Fan grabbed onto Long Qingan¡¯s clothing. ¡°He¡¯s Grandpa City Lord of Eastern Desert City. Shifu saved him.¡±


    ¡°You are City Lord He Jinglong?¡± As Long Qingan kept his head down, Mu Yu turned to Tan Qingquan. ¡°What is this about?¡±


    Tan Qingquan looked down at Long Qingan. ¡°Qing Fan is right. He is He Jinglong.¡±


    ¡°I need proof,¡± demanded Mu Yu.


    Tan Qingquan pressed a hand onto Long Qingan¡¯s forehead and then lifted it, pulling Long Qingan¡¯s soul out of Tian Jiangcheng¡¯s body. Indeed, the soul¡¯s appearance was that of He Jinglong¡¯s, except his soul had turned red, while his qi was identical to that of none other than Walk-in Heart Switch!


    ¡°You used Walk-in Heart Switch to control him?¡± Mu Yu aggressively asked.


    ¡°You should not me Master, Master Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and being dead? I won¡¯t let you live under someone¡¯s control!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again: is that how you want Eternally Youthful Ku Mu to live?¡± Tan Qingquan repeated.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Souls under Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s control will be loyal ves to the one who possesses Walk-in Heart Switch; they are essentially puppets. I never asked He Jinglong to prostrate himself before me; it¡¯s all Walk-in Heart Genesis¡¯ work. Not even I can do anything about it.¡± Tan Qingquan conjured lightning to his hand to return He Jinglong¡¯s soul to Tian Jiancheng¡¯s body.


    He Jinglong doted on Qing Fan and held the boy¡¯s hand, but he was subservient to Tan Qingquan, brimming with respect.


    ¡°If you use it on Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, he will take you as his master no matter what you do. Do you want him kneeling to you every time he sees you? Why do you think Ghost Gate is doing everything in their power to retrieve Walk-in Heart Switch? Bai Jie wants to merge the two parts so that he can utilise its full power to control the cultivation world. If he can control the world with it, he will have superior control over them than you have using Divine Soul Formation.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1004August 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 486November 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 877June 9, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    <strong><em>Tan Qingquan</em></strong>


    ¡°In other words, the souls in Eighteen Layers of Hell were excessively respectful to me because I had Walk-in Heart Switch, which had been influencing them for all the years they¡¯d been there? Why do you have City Lord He¡¯s soul?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°It was merely a case ofpassion. I know you wanted to borrow its power to revive him, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to do that once he enters the cycle of reincarnation. I, therefore, took it upon myself to save him and the family of three while I was there,¡± exined Tan Qingquan.


    <em>He could¡¯ve stopped me from ughtering all of those people in the city, yet he did nothing. Ah, whatever. My decision wasn¡¯t wrong anyway,</em> Mu Yu contemted.


    ¡°You want to know why I didn¡¯t rescue the citizens of Eastern Desert City?¡± queried Tan Qingquan.


    ¡°No. All I want to know is how to remedy my dad¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know why I didn¡¯t help?¡±


    ¡°Will it change the results? Those who deserved to live are alive. I can¡¯t alter the past, so there¡¯s no point in knowing. I¡¯ve learnt to not dwell on the past that can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    ¡°I see why Eternally Youthful Ku Mu had a change of character after meeting you. I was always curious what sort of disciple he took in, even willing to sacrifice his life. I am immortal. While I haven¡¯t lived for as long as your shifu, I have lived for thousands of years. Life has be as transient and ephemeral as a fleeting cloud, and I¡¯ve grown detached to the lives of cultivators. Unlike your shifu, I¡¯m not so noble. As such, I didn¡¯t want to get involved with Eastern Desert City or its inhabitants.¡±¡°Does that mean you also do not care for stopping Bai Jie?¡± Tian Ran inquired, not so fond of Tan Qingquan¡¯s attitude.


    Tan Qingquan cordially lifted the corner of his lips. ¡°You must be Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s daughter, I take it?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°You certainly do resemble him. Life moves forward. Death is but a step to renewal. I dreamt of saving them in my younger days until it dawned on me that I couldn¡¯t after so many failed attempts that showed me how powerless I am. When I did seed, I outlived them, consequently having to witness them wilt and pass on. Do you know how that feels?¡±


    Nobody could tell him they did.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop the end of life. The world has its own rules. We immortals should refrain from interfering with what nature has intended unless someone vies to manipte nature¡¯s course. ordingly, I will fight Bai Jie. As for the inhabitants of Eastern Desert City, their decisions were not something for me to interfere with. I no longer feel anything when I see someone die after witnessing deaths for thousands of years. The same goes for He Jinglong and the Xuan family.¡±


    He Jinglong hid his red face when Tan Qingquan looked over, afraid to protest.


    ¡°The lives of City Lord He and Xuan Family are worth more than all of the lives of Eastern Desert City added together,¡± Mu Yu dered, much to the appreciation of He Jinglong.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like Sword Shadow Dust Gale ¨C people who cherish rtionships. Even though he¡¯s lived longer than all of us, he still hasn¡¯t given up and still saves those worth saving. For that reason, he¡¯s noble, but I¡¯m not¡­ I only chose to lend you hand and save Xuan Family, as well as He Jinglong, out of respect for him and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. ¡°


    ¡°You have a way to save my dad?¡±


    Tan Qingquan dusted a rock with a whip of his sleeve and then sat down, scanning the ruined valley. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years before I knew it. You have exceeded my expectations ever since I met you when you were an energetic Golden Core Realm youth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met me before?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t recognise me anymore? We first met in this valley. Howbeit, it was like walking in dense, poisonous fog back then. We worked together to conquer Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s Mirror Formation, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Tan?¡±


    ¡°Now I know why you¡¯re so familiar!¡± blurted Xiaoshuai. ¡°You were the one hiding in that cave!¡±


    ¡°You are Ol¡¯ Tan, Tan Qingquan and Reverend Nilei?¡±


    ¡±Ku Mu was unable to suppress Walk-in Heart Switch after he stole it due to his injuries and, therefore, requested my help. You happened to walk in while I was bored, so I decided to test his formation and yed along. I didn¡¯t imagine you could figure out his formation and robbed him. You¡¯re correct that I¡¯ve been watching you. I had a good guess as to who you were once I saw you hide in Celestial Fiend Tree. I was also the one who told him where you were.¡±


    ¡°What is your real name?¡± Mu Yu started to feel frustrated, feeling he was part of some joke for entertainment, though he did not deny he should have been more attentive and actively thought.


    ¡°Nilei is my Taoist name. Tan Qingquan is my real name. Of course, you can also call me Ol¡¯ Tan if you prefer.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be right to refer to Tan Qingquan as ¡°Ol¡¯ Tan¡± now that Mu Yu learnt the former¡¯s name. Besides, it certainly wasn¡¯t right from a custom¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Elder Nilei, do you have a way of saving my dad?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1034August 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1032August 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 955July 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    <strong><em>Nian Henxi</em></strong>


    ¡°Though I¡¯m an Apotheosis Realm cultivator, I can¡¯t materialise my will however I desire. I¡¯m not a venerated existence like Sword Shadow Dust Gale. I¡¯m still searching for an alternative method to Walk-in Heart Genesis. That being said, I can¡¯t take action in crowded ces as I will leave traces that Bai Jie can use to track me down, while I¡¯m no match for him.¡±


    Mu Yu asked, ¡°If I use Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, will I be able to free him from Walk-in Heart Genesis¡¯ control?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. Now that Walk-in Heart Switch has contaminated his soul, you can¡¯t severe their link. Walk-in Heart Switch doesn¡¯te from this world. Anything that is a subject of its walk-in will wither faster, meaning his soul will perish faster.¡±


    ¡°Does that also apply to City Lord He?¡±


    ¡°To ensure that which it sustainssts longer, Walk-in Heart Switch needs to be in pristine condition. Hence, Bai Jie hasn¡¯t used the half in your possession yet. He Jinglong hassted until now because I¡¯m forcibly helping him resist it. As a consequence, he has to return to me at fixed intervals. If you don¡¯t want He Jinglong to evaporate, you need toplete Walk-in Heart Switch,¡± Tan Qingquan enlightened with his gaze trained on Mu Yu¡¯s Walk-in Heart Switch.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be giving City Lord He orders. He¡¯s not the sort of man to prostrate himself before others.¡±


    ¡°I never did. He asserted he wanted to help you. Taking Tian Jiancheng¡¯s body was also his request. I warned him what the risks involved are.¡±


    He Jinglong exined, ¡°Master Mu Yu, I still feel guilty for letting my judgement lead to you losing your rationality. As such, I chose to help you. I am doing this of my own volition and will do anything you need.¡±¡°It was not your fault, City Lord He. I was the one who failed to control himself. If you did not have the will to protect them, I would have killed them earlier than that. Had I done that, I could have saved you and Xuan Family.¡±


    ¡°All that matters is that you are safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°I also hope you¡¯re safe and sound, Brother Ermao,¡± Qing Fan added.


    Mu Yu scrubbed Qing Fan¡¯s head. ¡°Will City Lord He be freed of Walk-in Heart Switch¡¯s shackles if Iplete it and no longer need to report or kneel to you?¡±


    Tan Qingquan nodded. Mu Yu exhaled, then passed his part of Walk-in Heart Switch to Tan Qingquan, surprising Tan Qingquan, who assumed he would have had to talk Mu Yu into trusting him with it. Tan Qingquanced Walk-in Heart Genesis in blue lightning before stashing it away. ¡°You really are special.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I do know I¡¯ll find an alternative way to revive my dad.¡±


    Tan Qingquan got to his feet. ¡°If you merge the two parts of Walk-in Heart Switch together, you¡¯ll generate a burst of energy that Bai Jie won¡¯t miss. For that reason, I¡¯ll merge the two parts together somewhere safe and then free He Jinglong. If you want to revive him using Life and Death in the blink of an Eye, I¡¯ll send him to you when it¡¯s safe¡­ Additionally, I¡¯m protecting Xuan Family¡¯s souls, so you can also revive them when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ermao, Shifu is a good man.¡±


    Tan Qingquan stroked Qing Fan¡¯s head. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people yet to beat Bai Jie. Finding Nian Henxi and assembling nine immortals is our only chance of tackling Bai Jie.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Nian Henxi is, either?¡± Mu Yu queried, brows locked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would know.¡±


    Tan Qingquan swept his gaze over to Zhuge Xiaosheng and Gu Jiangyou, thetter being someone he did not recognise. ¡°You trust them?¡±


    Gu Jiangyou pursed his lips and walked off. Nevertheless, Mu Yu hollered, ¡°Gu Jiangyou, there¡¯s no need for you to avoid us.¡±


    Gu Jiangyou halted. ¡°Immortality is the goal of Life and Death Sect as well as Ghost Gate¡¯s. Are you not afraid I¡¯d betray you?¡±


    ¡°I did tell you I trust you,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Your bizarre way of trusting people will cost you dearly one day.¡±


    ¡°Well, consider me an exception. I¡¯ve yet to take any knives in my back. I have an eye for people.¡±


    ¡°Trust is such a hassle.¡±


    Mu Yu nned to borrow Gu Jiangyou¡¯s powers down the road, and there really was no reason for him to not trust Gu Jiangyou based on experiences. Sooner orter, Gu Jiangyou would find out who Vige Chief Bu was if he stayed at Formation Sect.


    Tan Qingquan informed, ¡°Your shifu only mentioned Nian Hexi to me, so I only know his name. The archfiends don¡¯t know anything, either. From what I¡¯ve heard, he supposedly left Third Heaven for an important mission that pertains to Third Heaven¡¯s wellbeing, so haven¡¯t met him. Your shifu sought my help to protect Vige Chief Bu.¡±


    ¡°Shifu didn¡¯t leave any hints?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought he would leave you with clues given you are one of his disciples.¡±


    Mu Yu shifted his attention to Tian Ran, hoping thetter might have a clue. ¡°Shifu never mentioned him.¡±


    ¡°You should go ask your senior, in that case. Maybe he might know?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan!¡± Xiaoshuai blurted. ¡°Cheng Yan is more reliable than Mu Yu, after all.¡±


    ¡°We just needed yourment,¡± jokingly reproached Mu Yu, roughly scrubbing Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.


    Cheng Yan always was the most thoughtful and rational of the four brothers, so it was reasonable to conclude he had information that the three of them did not.


    Tan Qingquan said, ¡°You will need to find out what you can. I¡¯ll also do my best to find Nian Henxi. The archfiends are still searching for Archfiend Tiangan. We need to be wary of the one backing Bai Jie in addition to him.¡±


    Mu Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯m privy to the situation.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1017August 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1018August 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 679March 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    <strong><em>Family</em></strong>


    ¡°What are your ns now?¡± inquired Tan Qingquan.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find Nian Henxi, I¡¯ll find a way to ensure the nine mystic immortals are on our side since that¡¯s the only alternative solution tobat Bai Jie besides casting Nine Heavens Reverse Development Formation,¡± Mu Yu answered.


    ¡°When ites down to it, the future of the cultivation world is in your hands. We Apotheosis Realm cultivators must stay low due to the enemy Apotheosis Realm adepts being able to sense our whereabouts if we use our powers. You have the gift andpetence to slip under Bai Jie¡¯s radar.¡±


    ¡°I already appreciate what you have done for me. City Lord He, I promise to revive you.¡±


    ¡°Master Mu Y-¡±


    ¡°Please drop the prefix, City Lord He. I cannot get used to it. Just call me Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mu Yu, my revival is not an urgent matter. Your life is far more important than mine for you are the future.¡±


    ¡°I will take care of myself. You must not endanger yourself again. Take care of your wounds, and leave the rest to me¡­. Qing Fan, study diligently so that you can live on your terms, understand?¡±¡°I will, Brother Ermao.¡±


    Xiaoshuai draped his arm around Qing Fan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hehe, you better be strong enough to join us next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Chen Xi and I will do our best.¡±


    ¡°Chen Xi?¡± Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai blurted in synchrony.


    ¡°The girl from Pure Peace City?¡± Tian Ran asked.


    Tan Qingquan smiled. ¡°I took her in while I was at it. She didn¡¯te with us as she needs to train at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± expressed Mu Yu. ¡°City Lord He, bring Xuan Family¡¯s souls with you to Pill Cauldron Sect when you go there as I have preserved your bodies there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Tan Qingquan regarded everyone with eye contact and then departed with Qing Fan and He Jinglong. Those who stayed behind with Mu Yu felt a weight lift from their shoulders even though Tan Qingquan did not oppress them with his Apotheosis Realm qi.


    ¡°Mu Yu, it¡¯s time for us to get going,¡± stated Tian Ran.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s head to Formation Sect,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    Upon hearing of Mu Yu¡¯s return, Lu Deyi rushed out to wee them. ¡°Mu Yu, your family in Clearwater City hase here.¡±


    ¡°That sure is sudden,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°They arrived three days ago to avoid trouble. I have provided them with housing next door to Formation Pce.¡± Unsurprisingly, Gu Jiangyou¡¯s cultivation had Lu Deyi on edge.


    ¡°Patriarch, please provide Gu Jiangyou with somewhere to stay,¡± Mu Yu requested. ¡°I am going to pay my family a visit.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Mu Yu turned around, Tian Ran grabbed his hand. ¡°Your family is here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Honestly, I should¡¯ve brought them here sooner given the status quo of the cultivation world nowadays. You can finally meet my grandfather and father, as well.¡±


    Face aze, Tian Ran timidlyined, ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared anything!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Prepare what?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Mu Yu, I don¡¯t even know where to start. A daughter-inw can¡¯t just rock up at her inws ce,¡± exined Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Oh, I get it now. It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re approachable. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The manor, which was originally constructed as Mu Yu¡¯s residence, Mu n lodged at was situated at the foot of one of Formation Sect¡¯s mountains that offered an exotic view. Uncle Mu, who sunbathed on the stone seat in courtyard while providing directives to the servants who followed them from Clearwater City, got up upon spotting Mu Yu. ¡°Wee home, Young Master Mu Yu. Greet Young Master Mu Yu.¡±


    The servants did as they were told, greeting Mu Yu on their knees. Mu Yu pulled Uncle Mu up, telling him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Uncle Mu. We¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Mu Yu. Please allow me to notify everyone else.¡± Uncle Mu headed inside to call Mu Tianhe and Mu Zhexing out.


    ¡°Wee back, Mu Yu, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°It certainly makes us feel better to have you back. We felt we were imposing on Formation Sect.¡±


    ¡°This is now your home, Grandfather, Father. Where is everyone else?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu.¡± Mu Xin jumped into Mu Yu¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Aiyo, Mu Xin.¡± Mu Yu picked Mu Xin up to give her a pinch on the cheek before Mu Hao and Mu Qingfan also arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s everyone who came here with us,¡± informed Mu Zhexing. ¡°Everyone else went elsewhere. We have Greater Heaven Caster Lu for providing us with somewhere to stay.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I only did what I should,¡± conveyed Lu Deyi.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t n to disturb you; however, your father-inw brought us here due to him being busy and then rushed off,¡± notified Mu Tianhe.


    Mu Yu palmed his forehead, inwardly recalling, <em>Damn it, I forgot about fetching Archfiend Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart from Xiang Nan within three months.</em>


    ¡°Did Mr. Bai say anything else?¡± Mu Yu inquired, feeling bad for failing to keep his end of the deal.


    ¡°He did not look happy and said he had a score to settle with you. Mu Yu, you really shouldn¡¯t provoke your father-inw, or life will be rough for you,¡± reproached Mu Tianhe.


    Tian Ran lifted her head, blinking. ¡°Brother Mu Yu, you have a father-inw, do you?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 624February 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 941July 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 966July 23, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    <strong><em>Big Names of a Small Family</em></strong>


    ¡°Umm¡­ Uh¡­¡± Mu Yu did not know where to start.


    ¡°My ws are ready. I just need me some snacks,¡± joviallymented Xiaoshuai, who had reverted to his human form.


    Mu Yu pulled Tian Ran over. ¡°Everyone, this is Tian Ran.¡±


    Tian Ran politely bowed to Mu Tianhe. ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I am Mu Yu¡¯s junior. My name is Tian Ran.¡±


    Mu Tianhe liked Tian Ran¡¯s pretty and bright appearance. ¡°Hello, Tian Ran. Mu Yu certainly is a blessed boy. Wait, you are Mu Yu¡¯s junior? Does that mean your shifu is also¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my shifu is True God. I wonder why Mu Yu is so reluctant to tell his family that. Now I understand why he told me I did not to prepare. Turns out he already has a father-inw. Wow¡­¡± Tian Ran turned her eyes to Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu feigned ignorance and pulled Mu Xin over. ¡°Xin, this is Tian Ran. Tian Ran, this is my sister. You two should get along well.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Tian Ran!¡± enthused Mu Xin.Tian Ran sweetly smiled back. ¡°Nice to meet you, Xin.¡±


    ¡°True God¡¯s disciple! Wait. Miss Tian Ran? Where have I heard that name before¡­?¡± mumbled Mu Tianhe. ¡°Miss Tian Ran, please give me a private moment with Mu Yu.


    Mu Tianhe pulled Mu Yu over to the side and, in a quiet voice, questioned, ¡°Mu Yu, there¡¯s a rumour that Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden fell for you and helped you escape during the incident at Pure peace City. I remember her name is Tian Ran. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Mu Zhexing also inquired, ¡°Mu Yu, is she a different Tian Ran to the one you mentionedst time?¡±


    Mu Yu stole a quick gander of smiling Tian Ran, then whispered, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden.¡±


    ¡°Then, how is she your junior?¡± asked Mu Tianhe.


    ¡°Mm¡­ To tell the truth, Tian Ran is my shifu¡¯s daughter. In other words, she¡¯s the daughter of my shifu and Secr World Sect¡¯s previous divine maiden. She grew up at Secr World Sect but is no longer associated with them. As she has chosen to return to her roots, she is part of Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s who?! She¡¯s True God¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Also, the two of us are together. That is true.¡±


    Mu Tianhe¡¯s cheeks had a spasm. ¡°You fell for True God¡¯s daughter? What about Mr. Bai¡¯s daughter? He might notpare to True God, but there¡¯s no denying our n owes him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, do you actually know who Old Furry is?¡± queried Xiaoshuai, entertained.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Mu Yu sighed in surrender. ¡°Mr. Bai is one of the ten archfiends ¨C Archfiend Baiyuan. Qiao Xue¡¯s allegiance is with the fiend race.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ with an archfiend¡­ I¡­ Thank heavens I never said anything to offend him. Mu Yu, you should tell me who people are next time so that I know who I¡¯m dealing with. What would we have done if I offended him?¡±


    ¡°You will get used to it. Given Mu Yu¡¯s identity, you cannot expect his friends to be ordinary folks from the streets, Father. I did send you hints, but you never paid attention,¡± Mu Zhexing voiced.


    ¡°Mr. B-, Archfiend Baiyuan mentioned settling a score with you when he departed. Is it all right for you to be on the bad side of an archfiend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. He doesn¡¯t mean any ill will. That¡¯s just him being him. He almost threatens me every second sentence. I¡¯ll clear it up with him when I meet him again.¡±


    ¡°Just thinking our inws will be True God and an archfiend is¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, you should be d Mu Yu is good enough for two girls with that pedigree fawning over him. Don¡¯t worry about who they are. What matters is that he and the two girls mutually like each other,¡± opined Mu Zhexing.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I did promise not to stick my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong again. Still¡­¡± Mu Tianhe nced Tian Ran¡¯s way and politely reciprocated her smile. He then leaned in to whisper, ¡°Mu Yu, how are you dealing with the two of them? Their fathers are both big wigs. It¡¯s normal for a man to have multiple wives. In saying that, the real problem is who your main wife is! Have they betrothed their daughters to you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, that is a question for the future. Let¡¯s discuss something else, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Mu Yu knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± persuaded Mu Zhexing.


    ¡°You know how it feels to face my daughters-inw when I don¡¯t know who is given which treatment?¡±


    Tian Ran leaned in and brightly whispered, ¡°Grandpa, as you are Mu Yu¡¯s grandpa, you are my grandpa. You need not worry.¡±


    Mu Tianhe flinched. ¡°Ahaha¡­ Ahaha, Miss Tian Ran, True God is much older than I am. If you call me Grandpa, I may lose years off my lifespan¡­¡±


    Mu Yu patted Mu Tianhe on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Tian Ran isn¡¯t stuck up. She¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Grandpa. I need your support when Mu Yu is mean to me, right? Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± Meanwhile, Mu Tianhe thought, <em>As if I¡¯d dare not to! Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯d still scold him!</em>


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet Qiao Xue now.¡± Tian Ran turned her head to Mu Yu, freezing the air. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 239July 26, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    <strong><em>¡°Heroic Legend of Mu Yu¡± Revised Edition</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu, we need to familiarise ourselves with Formation Sect, so we¡¯ll leave you two it, okay?¡± Mu Tianhe and Mu Zhexing left Mu Yu and Tian Ran behind in the manor.


    ¡°Grandpa, Father, wait up. I¡¯ll show you around. I know Formation Sect best. I can go anywhere I want. Tian Ran, hang out with Xin. You can prepare whatever it was you wanted to prepare, as well.¡± Mu Yu took off running.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run forever,¡± grumbled Tian Ran.


    ¡°Grandpa, Father, emergency, emergency! Teach me how to exin the situation to Tian Ran,¡± pleaded Mu Yu.


    Mu Zhexing responded, ¡°I won¡¯t get in the way of your decision. You need to decide. That¡¯s also what your mother told me.¡±


    Having thought it through, Mu Tianhe was on cloud nine. ¡°Tell them you like them. What man in his right mind wouldn¡¯t marry both of them? Imagine how glorious Mu n would be? I¡¯d be more than happy to have more grandkids.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran won¡¯t be angry, probably,¡± Mu Yu opined.


    Xiaoshuai bobbed his head. ¡°If Tian Ran uses kabedon again, give her a big hug and kiss. It worked once, and it¡¯ll work again. Chill.¡±¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mu Yu, Mu Hao told me the man who raised you is here at Formation Sect. I owe him a thank you for raising you. I wanted to wait for you to return to personally see him as I heard his identity is special,¡± conveyed Mu Tianhe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thanking and apologising, Grandpa. I happen to need to drop by Formation Pce, so you cane along if you want to meet him.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng had yet to return by the time they arrived at Formation Pce, but Mu Hao, who had reached Primordial Infant Realm, and Vige Chief Bu were around. Mu Hao tended to hang around Vige Chief Bu to ask about Mu Yu¡¯s past ¨C which also served as secondary motivation for him.


    Upon entering Formation Pce, they heard Vige Chief Bu energetically telling ¡°Mu Yu ys the Wyrm¡±, drawing even Mu Tianhe and Mu Zhexing in with his vivid descriptions, rises and falls in his tones and added special sound effects.


    ¡°Gr-¡±


    ¡°Let him finish. I also want to hear the story,¡± interjected Mu Tianhe.


    ¡°Now I will tell you the story of Mu Yu passing six trials to y seven generals. That t-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Grandpa Vige Chief. Can we leave the fairy tales for another day?¡± Mu Yu cut in.


    ¡°Mu Yu?¡± Vige Chief Bu got out of his chair. ¡°Nice timing. I was just sharing your epics with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Heroes do not share their own stories, Vige Chief. You know how I¡¯ve always been a humble, low-key individual. Let¡¯s not share them, okay?¡±


    Mu Hao asked, ¡°Did you really take on the fiend race solo, stir the heavens with your celestial sword, part clouds as you slew the Ascension Realm wyrm?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Probably?¡± Mu Yu responded, thinking, <em>That¡¯s actually more grounded in reality and factual than the white chicken monster story.</em>


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®probably¡¯? It¡¯s 100% true!¡± Xiaoshuai proimed. ¡°Mu Yu and I, both wielding a sword each, took on four elders of the fiend race without batting an eye. We whooped two dragon leaders back to back. I was the one who guided Mu Yu, providing the blueprint to liberate the fiend race. You want to hear the details? Come on over.¡±


    While Xiaoshuai put on an exhibition of everything he had pick up from Vige Chief Bu, Mu Yu expressed, ¡°Vige Chief, this is my family.¡±


    Mu Tianhe, engrossed in Xiaoshuai¡¯s story telling, snapped out. ¡°Thank you for raising Mu Yu when we made poor decisions. Thank you again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re all happy to see Mu Yu do well, aren¡¯t we? Besides, thanks to you, I got the chance to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha.¡± Mu Tianhe did not think Vige Chief Bu was soid back.


    Realising he unintentionally attacked Mu Tianhe for his blunder, Vige Chief Bu corrected, ¡°I meant, Mu Yu yearned for his family when he was young, so everyone is happy to be reunited. We all need Mu Yu¡¯s protection now; he has the highest authority now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed,¡± replied Mu Tianhe.


    ¡°We had no idea what state Mu Yu was in. ordingly, we cannot deny our mistakes,¡± Mu Zhexing conveyed.


    ¡°Watching him grow up, he used to hide in my arms when thunder pped. Nowadays, I need him to protect me! If you want to know more about his past, you can ask me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, I need to discuss business with youter.¡± Truth to be told, Mu Yu did not want Vige Chief Bu telling more rger-than-life¡± stories.


    ¡°We will take our leave so that you two can talk, then. I suppose we will go learn from Mu Hao. It seems he has heard a lot about Mu Yu.¡±


    After Mu Tianhe and Mu Zhexing left, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, did you change the story?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m now part-cultivator, so I have to improve my works. I¡¯ve revised ¡®Heroic Legend of Mu Yu¡¯ into version ¡®Heroic Legend of Mu Yu 2.0¡¯. I owe Greater Heaven Caster Lu for providing me with details of how you helped Formation Sect take down Talisman Sect, your rise to patriarch status, trapped Celestial Star Sect, rescued him, defeat Sikong Qiwen, killed Shadow Assassin Qingming and slew several dragons in the fiend race¡¯snds¡­ Tell me about how you wiped out three of the eight great sects so that I can add them to the epic,¡± bragged Vige Chief Bu, waving around a new book that used a level seven white-face tiger fiend beast¡¯s skin for the cover.


    The preface read, ¡°Thank you Greater Heaven Caster Lu for providing information to contribute to spreading Mu Yu¡¯s heroic deeds.¡±


    The revised edition even had artwork to go with it, each drawn using formations so that the reader would be taken into an illusion once they touched it. Mu Yu saw the scene Vige Chief Bu shared with Mu Hao moments ¨C the epic ughter of the wyrm that resembled a scene ofary devastation.


    ¡°What do you think? Greater Heaven Caster Lu and I have been assiduously working on the revised edition. It¡¯s only halfplete, sadly. This is the one and only limited edition. You can¡¯t expect Greater Heaven Caster Lu to personally cast the formations millions of times, after all, right?¡±


    ¡°My goodness gracious, what has Greater Heaven Caster Lu done?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1036August 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1035August 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    <strong><em>Eight Trigrams Map</em></strong>


    Lu Deyi came in all smiles. ¡°Mu Yu, Vige Chief Bu has always dreamt of being an author, so he asked me to cast a few illusion formations. I carved said formations onto the highest-grade talismans and then bound them. What do you think?¡±


    Thanks to the new knowledge Vige Chief Bu gleaned, he had added details, such as formations, weapon descriptions, wars of colour and so forth, turning the story into one that even cultivators were likely to believed.


    ¡°Old Lu, did you draw my apparition?¡± Xiashuai ran over to innocently tug at Lu Deyi¡¯s hand. Previously, Xiaoshuai wanted Vige Chief Bu to write ¡°Fearless Heroic Chronicles of Xiaoshuai¡± for himself, but Vige Chief Bu convinced him that including it in Mu Yu¡¯s story would be better.


    ¡°Of course. We even included how you conquered the corpses at Desert Eagle Pce, though most of it was my imagination. If you want to make amendments, I can do so.¡±


    ¡°Good, then¡­¡±


    There was no point trying to stop Vige Chief Bu. Besides, if somebody felt your story was worth documenting, who would not be happy?


    Taking the iplete novel back from Mu Yu, Vige Chief Bu said, ¡°You came back at the right time. I wanted to discuss the cultivation world¡¯s affairs with you.¡±


    Formation Sect was ced under Vige Chief Bu¡¯smand after his predictions turned out to be true one after another. Since he knew what he was doing, he was also given a team whenever he went out to spread rumours.¡°Mu Yu, do you know what they¡¯re saying now?¡±


    ¡°Come on. Just spill the beans already,¡± urged Xiaoshuai, tugging Vige Chief Bu¡¯s beard.


    Vige Chief Bu pinched Xiaoshuai¡¯s cheek. ¡°Slow down. Your obliteration of Ghost Gate and Secr World Sect, as well as the attack on Celestial Star Sect, has led to rumours that Secr World Sect sided with Celestial Star Sect after Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate butted heads. They im that Ghost Gate wiped out both of their nemeses. There are also people saying Life and Death Sect had a hand in it. Earth Sovereign Sect and Mystic Spirit Sect have started fighting owing to the elemental demons. Jade Sect decided to go after Ghost Gate to avenge Secr World Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°Is nobody going to dispel the rumours?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°This is why I say that your deception skills aren¡¯t up to scratch yet.¡±


    Xiaoshuai curled his lips, much to Mu Yu¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°The aim was to stir the pot. The rumours wouldn¡¯t have been convincing prior to the chaos. Thanks to the mysteryponent, people are buying into whatever they hear. The other five can¡¯t quell the rumours even if they try at this point; they¡¯ll only give the impression that they¡¯re trying to censor information now,¡± Mu Yu enlightened.


    Vige Chief Bu relished a nip of tea. ¡°Mu Yu hit the nail on the head. Cultivators¡¯ trust in the eight great sects have swayed, giving more weight to the nine mystic immortals¡­¡±


    After listening Vige Chief Bu¡¯s report of recent events, Mu Yu nodded. ¡°Thanks to Third Heaven Pce refusing to reveal themselves, we can seize the initiative. Our next step is to assemble all ultimate immortals at Ultimate Immortals Monument, then.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Since Third Heaven Pce are ceaselessly trying to dy the contest, we shall spread the terms and conditions for how to activate the monument. We only need two thirds of the ultimate immortals gathered there to carry out the contest. Once we decide on a date, it¡¯s Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s turn to start spreading the word.¡±


    ¡°How is Pill Cauldron Sect going to help after they suffered such a devastating blow?¡± inquired Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Regardless of how hard the hit they took was, a tier seven alchemist is still a tier seven alchemist.¡±


    ¡°What is the date going to be, then?¡±


    ¡°How about 8th October, two months from now?¡± proposed Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Why 8th October? Is there some special significant to it?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°I chose it at random, hehehe.¡±


    Mu Yu was confident Vige Chief Bu did not actually choose the date at random but selected it based on what he had learnt from the information collected. Moreover, Vige Chief Bu ounted for many factors, including the best time to spread the word, the time it would take for cultivators to feel convinced and the time it¡¯d take for Third Heaven Pce to react.


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, we now have an Ascension Realm Ninth Layer adept from Life and Death Sect here. How much have you heard about them recently?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Given Life and Death Sect is simr to Ghost Gate, it shouldn¡¯t be surprising if they have an equivalent of Twins Corpse Field. Now that Ghost Gate is out ofmission, Life and Death Sect would strengthen their defences of their equivalent, so it should be harder to eradicate them than it was to defeat Ghost Gate. On another note, something has caught my attention.¡± Vige Chief Bu grabbed a map that was drawn up using formations, so theponents on it resembled their real life counterparts, trees swaying and so forth. He shrunk the map as he ran his hand along it and then tapped a few spots with his finger, leaving marks behind. ¡°What do you see when you connect these red dots?¡±


    Xiaoshuai eximed, ¡°A big cake!¡±


    Mu Yu clobbered Xiaoshuai over the head and took a closer look. ¡°An eight trigrams diagram.¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡± Vige Chief Bu expanded, ¡°Having studied Celestial Staircase for several days, I inadvertently pictured the eight trigrams diagram on the map and noticed that these ces were lined up systematically in addition to being ces you had been to. When I connected them, I discovered they were set out after the eight trigrams diagram.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1037August 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 968July 24, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 974July 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    <strong><em>Bizarre</em></strong>


    Vige Chief Bu pointed to thergest red spot. ¡°This is where Ultimate Immortals Monument is located and is also the heart of Third Heaven Continent. Formation Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect are on either side of Ultimate Immortals Monument and separated by a long distance. Don¡¯t you reckon their locations resemble the ck and white dots in the yin yang symbol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but how did you confirm the eight locations?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°I based it off the rtive distance in the eight trigrams diagram, using Formation Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect as the central hub, and then expanded it to cover the continent. Of course, this is only my inference. This dot here is Moyun Mountains to our east. Ghost Gate is to our north. To the west is the fiend race¡¯s swamnd. To the south is Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden and Ku Mu Valley. This should be where the ocean is. I can¡¯t be certain, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some meaning to these ces. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything more to them, which is why I¡¯m pitching the idea to you, hoping you know something more.¡±


    Mu Yu took the map to study in detail, erging Moyun Mountains¡¯ geography and then the red spot, eventually confirming the exact spot was No-Man¡¯s Cemetery! He then erged the fiend¡¯s territory in the west. ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The rifts. My shifu has cast a seal on the world¡¯s rifts. There¡¯s a rift at the bottom of No-Man¡¯s Cemetery, the space crossing into the fiend¡¯s territory and all of them bear a striking resemnce. Actually, I remember there¡¯s also a simr valley in the earth in the ocean! Xiaoshuai, you remember when those oceanme beasts hunted us, and then Qiao Xue led us into the waterfall and fell into an abyss?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh, that was when we went along Sacred Road.¡±


    Mu Yu referenced the map with his finger. ¡°I reckon the abyss we saw is the northeast spot on this eight trigrams diagram. There might be a rift to another world if we go to bottom of it. Shifu might¡¯ve even set a seal there.¡±¡°You¡¯re saying that there are sealed entities at Ku Mu Valley and Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, but we didn¡¯t see them?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m to venture a guess, I suspect one is under the river in Dad¡¯s valley and another entrance is sealed at Melody Garden in Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. If we think about it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence Xie Bo was at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, and Dad was at the valley. My conjecture is there might be another heaven and earth formation besides Celestial Prison to prevent foreign invasions. That would exin why Bai Jie still hasn¡¯t brazenly taken action despite his power.¡±


    ¡°I have marked the other spots based on the eight trigrams diagram for you. The eight spots are Moyun Mountains, the ocean, Ghost Gate, Ku Mu Valley, the entrance to the fiend race¡¯s territory, this deste forest here, Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden, Formation Sect, Pill Cauldron Sect and the towering mountains near Penglian City,¡± stated Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to six of those ces whether deliberately or not. The only ces I haven¡¯t been to are the barren forest and Penglian City. If all of them have a sealed rift¡­ I can¡¯t figure out their significance. Xiaoshuai, do you have any memories rted to No-Man¡¯s Cemetery or Ghost Gate?¡±


    Xiaoshuai leaned back in his chair to put his legs on the table. ¡°They¡¯re familiar? The seal is pretty intricate, yeah? You reckon there¡¯s a monster sealed in each location, such as Chi Yue or Ghost Ancestor¡¯s kind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inclined to agree. Just as importantly, I now realise why I couldn¡¯t make sense of the formation: I didn¡¯t see theplete formation; each formation I¡¯ve seen thus far is only part of theplete formation. The only way I can make sense of it is if I connect the eight formations together.¡±


    ¡°We need to visit all eight spots, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, all multi-part formations can be deduced. With that said, twoponents aren¡¯t enough for me to deduce the rest. We will need to visit several of the locations if I¡¯m to draw any valid conclusion.¡±


    Vige Chief Bu sat down and studied the map again. ¡°If our spection is correct, would Bai Jie have also noticed? Would he be trying to remove the eight seals?¡±


    Mu Yu replied, ¡°My guess is as good as yours. He might be searching for them but has yet to realise there¡¯s a system to them because, thest time we ran into Chi Yue, Ghost Gate found its sealing location before we did. From that, we can conclude they don¡¯t know the exact locations. Else, Bai Jie would¡¯ve sent reinforcements there before we had a chance to kill Chi Yue once.¡±


    ¡°We have the upper hand?¡± effused Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Well, who knows? He might be using a different means of discerning the eight locations. I need to go to Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden.¡±


    ¡°Not the valley first?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°I want to pick up Lan Ling¡¯er and the others,¡± Mu Yu rified.


    Noticing Mu Yu¡¯s elevated shoulders, Vige Chief Bu figured out what was on Mu Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Emotional issues?¡±


    Xiaoshuai immediately exined, ¡°Old Fraud, Mu Yu flirted with two beautiful maidens, and the both of them are offering themselves up for marriage. He¡¯s trying to find an excuse to hinder them.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me, can you? I can¡¯t stop people from liking me? Is it my fault I¡¯m so likable?¡± Mu Yu cockily responded with a shrug.


    ¡°Pfft, rides my coat tail, yet he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s hot. It¡¯s all thanks to my coolness rubbing off on you.¡±


    ¡°Lucky none of your shamelessness rubbed off on me, then, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yet he ims he¡¯s not shameless.¡±


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, what do you say I tell Tian Ran?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? I don¡¯t have any experience,¡± Vige Chief Bu replied.


    ¡°Old Fraud, I¡¯ve never heard you mention your partner. Have you been single all your life?¡±


    ¡°My wife passed away too early. Honestly, I¡¯m quite sad I don¡¯t have a descendent, but I do like taking care of the kids in the vige. Plus, I¡¯m happy to see how aplished Mu Yu is.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, do you n to remain single forever? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re immortal. You could tell Bu Junior¡¯s stories¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Bu stroked his wrinkle. ¡°You have a good point, huh? I¡¯m too old now, though. Besides, my descendants might not be immortal. I¡¯d prefer not to have to attend my descendants¡¯ funerals. Why don¡¯t we worry about you first?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 940July 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1038August 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 941July 11, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    <strong><em>Inappropriate Thoughts</em></strong>


    ¡°y the memory loss card. Tell Tian Ran you lost your memories and took Qiao Xue for her,¡± rmended Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°And switch their roles when I run into Qiao Xue?¡± Mu Yu contested.


    ¡°Your fault for being a phnderer.¡±


    ¡°Does that even matter right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s whatnded you in your predicament. Take a page out of my book. Look how loyal I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, very loyal to Momo.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, why not tell Tian Ran Archfiend Baiyuan forced you into it because he admired your talents? I mean, parents would prefer their children marry exemry partners, right?¡± suggested Vige Chief Bu.¡°I cannot argue with any of those facts. Old Furry is always trying to set me up to be his son-inw,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Ah, pfft, more like he takes on you at every opportunity,¡± scoffed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°The fiend has issues. What¡¯s it to him if I like Qiao Xue or not?¡±


    After a protracted discussion that did not go nowhere, Mu Yu opined, ¡°I think I should just be candid and sincere. I think I can move her with honesty. Everyone likes honest youths.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Handsomeness, like me, is the prerequisite to being persuasive. You don¡¯t qualify,¡± slighted Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°While honesty is a virtue, a white lie is sometimes better. You better get going because it¡¯s getting dark,¡± urged Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Yu flew to the manor, surmising Tian Ran would be there. The mood when he arrived turned out to be as surprisingly bright as thenterns powered by formations outside.


    ¡°Hahaha, wee back, Mu Yu. I was talking to Tian Ran about you.¡± Mu Tianhe patted Mu Yu on the shoulder.


    ¡°About me?¡± Mu Yu stole a nce Tian Ran¡¯s way.


    ¡°How you two got to know each other, mainly. Mu Yu, you¡¯re a lucky man to find yourself such a virtuous wife.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you tter me, Grandpa,¡± conveyed Tian Ran.


    Mu Tianhe, eyes on Tian Ran, stressed, ¡°Mu Yu, don¡¯t be mean to Tian Ran like that again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mean like that? What? S-since when was I mean to h-¡±


    Tian Ran poked her tongue at Mu Yu. ¡°Thank you for standing up for me, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I won¡¯t let Mu Yu bully you. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, the golden lotuses that I gave you were raised in Secr World Sect¡¯s divine pool. As long as you consume them as I taught you, you will see health benefits.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to give it a try. I¡¯ll leave the couple to their business now, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Couple, yeah, true, true¡­¡± Mu Yu¡¯s smug grin earned him a flush re from Tian Ran. ¡°Since when did you grow so close to my grandpa? What did you tell him to consume?¡±


    ¡°Secret I cannot tell,¡± answered Tian Ran, giving Xiaoshuai a hug.


    ¡°Fine. Be that way. What do you think of my family?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is nice. As for you¡­ well, hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Approachable and understanding doesn¡¯t qualify me yet?¡±


    Tian Ran grabbed Mu Yu by the ear. ¡°Oh yeah? How about this father-inw of yours?¡±


    ¡°I swear on my life that it¡¯s just his one-sided affair. He dered himself my father-inw without my consensus. His skin is as thick asyers of bricks.¡±


    ¡°And how thick is yours?¡±


    Mu Yu touched his face. ¡°Remarkably thin, I¡¯d say. Xiaoshuai and I are good kids.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly, our skin is so thin the breeze could cut our skin. No lie.¡± Xiaoshuai pinched his face to drive home his im, while Mu Yu lifted his chest in approval.


    Inquisitive, Tian Ran sat down to ask, ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not going to make a fuss about it. I¡¯ve now met your family, so isn¡¯t it time we move on to the next phase?¡±


    ¡°The next phase? Ar-aren¡¯t you being too direct? Hehe.¡±


    Xiaoshuai eximed, ¡°Tian Ran, you want to move to the next step with Mu Yu?!¡±


    ¡°What else? Wait?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t refuse, but it¡¯s rather sudden¡­¡±


    Xiaoshuai cried, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too abrupt! How can you explicate you want to do explicit things with Mu Yu in my presence?¡±


    Tian Ran grabbed Xiaoshuai by the ear. ¡°What explicit things? Who said that? I¡¯m talking about the cultivation world¡¯s situation! Shouldn¡¯t we do something now that three sects have been removed? Wasn¡¯t that what you were discussing before? Is that not what we¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, of course. What are you on about, Xiaoshuai? Ximen Buxing has led you astray. I¡¯ll punish you the next time I catch you reading pornography.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you thinking about the same thing as him?¡± chided Tian Ran.


    ¡°No, no, of course not. Why would I? I was trying to suggest we rest up and then proceed with nning. I¡¯m the embodiment of virt-¡±


    ¡°Basically, you¡¯ve learnt to be a lecher after leaving Mount Dustfallen and just admitted to it!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not Xiaoshuai. I¡¯m a prim young man. I was not having dirty thoughts. No.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?! No thoughts for me because you only think about Qiao Xue? Am I that much of a bore?!¡±


    The twilight had faded to ck. The moon had taken the sun¡¯s ce. A bold decision flourished in Mu Yu¡¯s stuttering brain, impelling him to scoop Tian Ran off her feet and take off running to Formation Pce. ¡°Since you¡¯ve met my parents, it¡¯s time we take it to the next step. We need to realise our thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± Tian Ran¡¯s heart thumped harder and harder with each step Mu Yu took.


    ¡°Dream together on a bed.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given my consent¡­¡±


    ¡°Dawn would¡¯ve walked in by the time you¡¯re done thinking.¡±


    Xiaoshuai chased after the couple, cheering, ¡°Yay! I want to sleep in the middle.¡±


    ¡°You sleep in the corridor.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 241July 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 276August 13, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 364September 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    <strong><em>I Want to be More Prim and Proper</em></strong>


    Mu Yu tucked Tian Ran in after carefully rolling out of bed, ensuring he would not wake her up. Mu Yu offered Xiaoshuai a snack so that thetter would spend the night at Vige Chief Bu¡¯s ce for the night. Mu Yu went to sit on a rock at the tallest peak at Formation Sect to peer eastward, soaking up the warm sunrays as he ran through Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    ¡°Oh, damn, jumped all the way to Ascension Realm Fourth Layer overnight after sleeping with Tian Ran.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose to develop your rtionship with her when you¡¯ve prepared yourself to lose your life? Don¡¯t you find yourself selfish?¡± impugned Ju Mang.


    ¡°What do you reckon the correct decision was, then?¡±


    ¡°You should leave her so that she can find someone who loves her more than you do.¡±


    ¡°Nobody loves her more than I do ¨C minus her parents.¡±


    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re prioritising her over yourself. If you like her, you need to learn to push her away. Ruthlessness now will be kindness in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s silly logic. She has no shoulder to lean on right now. If I push her away, where will she go, wander around until Third Heaven Pce kidnaps her? After I rescue Shifu and Dad, they will take care of her on my behalf. I can leave her side once she has someone to take care of her. Everyone will have to say their goodbyes sooner orter. Until then, I want to do what I can for her and enjoy what time we have together.¡±¡°¡­ That still doesn¡¯t justify what you did with her. You¡¯ve given her hope.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so much to say about it? I blocked your consciousness outst night, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I share your body! I wasn¡¯t even given a heads up before you decided to oppress me!¡±


    Mu Yu gently ran his hand along the gap in the rock, brushing the nt that had grown despite the harsh weather. ¡°Haha, I guess that¡¯s the difference between you and I,¡± Mu Yu stated, thinking,<em> I know I only have feelings toward Qiao Xue because of you and Xuan Ming. Otherwise, I only like Tian Ran.</em>


    Upon returning to Formation Pce, Vige Chief Bu, who was eating a y oven roll he prepared himself for breakfast, waved Mu Yu over. ¡°Xiaoshuai told me aboutst night. Youth sure is prime time, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, be humble, Grandpa. Be humble¡­¡± Mu Yu dipped a piece of bread in soy bean milk to eat, then went over to kick the bed Xiaoshuai was still snoring on. ¡°Breakfast is ready!¡±


    ¡°Present! Present!¡± Xiaoshuai bolted over, almost tripping over. ¡°Old Fraud¡¯s gray oben bwed (y oven bread) is nice.¡±


    ¡°You have my vote. I grew up on them.¡±


    ¡°I can make them every morning for you two if you like.¡±


    ¡°Will I have a share, Grandpa?¡± Tian Ran came in, embellishing her green dress with her radiant smile.


    ¡°Of course. Of course.¡± Vige Chief Bu went to fetch a te from the kitchen.


    Tian Ran doused her chopsticks in golden spiritual energy to slice the y oven bread into small pieces. Mu Yu watched on the entire time with his brows hiked up until he could not hold it in and pointed out, ¡°Tian Ran, what happened? You used to scarf down your food back at Mount Dustfallen.¡±


    ¡°I need to be a primdy now.¡±


    Mu Yu drank his soy bean milk. ¡°You made the switch overnight? I thought you said you couldn¡¯t possibly do the prim woman thing.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tian Ran looked down. ¡°If I just stuffed my face while dining with your family, it would be rude, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran is now part of Mu n, so of course she¡¯d be worried her image,¡± pointed out Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Grandpa, you are also part of Mu n. Please do not think poorly of me.¡± Tian Ran¡¯s face resembled a ripe tomato.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not an affluent individual, so I eat however I like.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran, just be yourself. Grandpa didn¡¯t make many pieces of bread, while Xiaoshuai has already eaten five and is staring at your bowl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Xiaoshuai curled his lips.


    ¡°Hahaha, I know you have a big appetite, so I prepared a lot for you. Here,¡± offered Vige Chief Bu.


    Tian Ran pinched her chin. ¡°Mu Yu, you won¡¯t leave me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡±


    ¡°I just feel¡­ a bit uneasy. My parents¡¯ whereabouts are unknown, and I don¡¯t want to lose even you.¡±


    Mu Yu assured Tian Ran with a hand hold, ¡°You won¡¯t. I¡¯ll take care of you until we find your parents.¡±


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±


    ¡°We shared a beautiful dream.¡±


    Xiaoshuai dered, ¡°I¡¯m sharing a bed with Sister Tian Ran tonight. You can sleep on the ground, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Everywhere is Home Inn¡± in Pill City, which was closed after Daoist Yuande was attacked, finally opened up again in recent days and announced Pill Cauldron Sect had nine rank seven pills, a hundred rank six pills and a thousand rank five pills for ultimate immortals who contributed to the resistance against elemental demons ¨C under the condition that the ultimate immortals showed up at Ultimate Immortals Monument on 8th October to decide on the nine mystic immortals.


    The promotion and conditions led to cultivators pouring to the inn in hopes of obtaining more information to support their hopes of procuring a pill. Sadly for them, the proprietor did not have as much information as they hoped because he was only in charge of following instructions.


    Another two cities had fallen, and the majority of the injured were members of the eight great sects,pelling cultivators to distance themselves from the eight great sects and advocate the movement to select the nine mystic immortals. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 951July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 953July 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    <strong><em>Tian Jijian</em></strong>


    ¡°8th October, huh?¡± The young man drinking in a corner of inn bobbed his head. Owing to the his aloof air and Qi Condensation Realm cultivation ¨C not to mention him hiding away in a corner ¨C nobody spared him a nce.


    As the young man drank his tea emotionlessly, the noise abruptly died down as a man in his thirties rocked up at the door,manding attention with his Ascension Realm aura. It would have been the norm for everyone to recognise an Ascension Realm adept at this juncture of time, yet nobody could put a name to the face.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Look at his uniform. He¡¯s from Sword Purifying Valley. He¡¯s their first disciple to reach Ascension Realm before the age of forty, rank twenty-three ultimate immortal ¨C Tian Jijian!¡±


    Tian Jijian headed straight for the young man in the corner with therge, chipped sword and nonchntly drinking his tea. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±


    ¡°Depends on what you¡¯ve got.¡± The young man poured his cup of tea onto the ground.


    ¡°Does Tian Jijian have what it takes to sit here?¡± Tian Jijian responded.


    ¡°No.¡±The customers turned to each other with condescending looks as if to say, ¡°Whoahoho, we got a hot shot over here.¡±


    Tian Jijian emphasised his Ascension Realm presence again, emanating his qi liberally. ¡°Quite the ego, huh?¡±


    The young man knocked back another cup of tea. ¡°The door is over there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hoping to exchange pointers from Gu Yitian, the man who made a name for himself with an ordinary sword.¡±


    Before Gu Yitian gained notoriety, there was a swordsman referred to as Broken Sword, a swordsman who wielded an ordinary sword that never broke and was known for its signature chips as well as scratches. There was no consensus as to how strong Broken Sword really was as it had been years since his presence was known in the cultivation world. Thus, people spected Gu Yitian was his disciple, especially since the two shared themon trait of being elusive.


    ¡°I thought Gu Yitian was supposed to be pretty strong since he¡¯s in rank forty-five, but he turns out to be a Qi Condensation Realm cultivator?¡± someonemented.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worth my time,¡± Gu Yitian replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test that, shall we?¡±


    Tian Jijian drew his cylindrical, yet pointy-tipped, sword that was radiated a white light. Like his fellow disciples, Tian Jijian¡¯s name derived from his sword. Sword Purifying Valley collected a number of quality weapons to forge the sword they called Tianji, meaning ¡°spine of heaven¡±, and added to their collection of five divine swords.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worth my time.¡±


    Body glowing white as if he fused with his sword, Tian Jianji extended his arm forward, transmuting the cylindrical de into a sword de. If his speed was not astonishing enough, Gu Yitian decided to pick up a chopstick. One chopstick. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 974July 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 820May 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 987August 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    <strong><em>Threat</em></strong>


    The split second before Tian Jijian stung his target, Gu Yitian transmitted his qi into the in chopstick and repelled the thrust, wobbling Tian Jijian. Tian Jijian had to m his foot on the ground to stop his backward momentum.


    <em>I can¡¯t even beat this guy? I should be able to challenge Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple,</em> contemted Tian Jijian. He twirled his sword into position for his next move. ¡°Not bad. If you don¡¯t use your sword, though, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Tian Jijian dialled up his output this time, only for his more earnest attack to be met with, ¡°Only a true swordsman deserves to fall to my de.¡±


    Gu Yitian had finally reached Ascension Realm and yearned for nothing more than a rematch with Mu Yu.


    ¡°There are superior swordsmen to those from Sword Purifying Valley?¡±


    ¡°Your swordy is an infant¡¯s y fightingpared to their swordy.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Gu Yitian walked to the door without answering, making Tian Jijian feel he was made a spectacle of. Tian Jijian lunged forward wrathfully, prompting the customers to skedaddle through the windows. Tian Jijian thought Gu Yitian turned around and stretched out his left hand out of instinct, so he turned his output up a notch.<em>ng!</em> Tian Jijian¡¯s face muscles stiffened up uponnding his sword in Gu Yitian¡¯s grasp. Gu Yitian then ejected a burst of qi onto the tip of Tian Jijian¡¯s sword, sending Tian Jijian sliding backward.


    ¡°Hahaha, Gu Yitian has hidden his true skills tightly. This trip was totally worth it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Celestial Star Sect¡¯s Elder Tian Houyang doing here?¡± an audience member asked his friend, upon seeing the elder strut into the inn.


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    Tian Houyang confronted Gu Yitian to say, ¡°You really are strong. I have been told you¡¯re a swordsman and body cultivator who focuses on honing his swordy.¡±


    ¡°You two going to fight me together?¡± Gu Yitian questioned.


    ¡°I alone am more than enough,¡± snapped Tian Jijian.


    Tian Houyang held up a hand. ¡°Tian Jijian, I¡¯m taking over.¡±


    ¡°I was put in charge of this!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t even be able to force him to draw his sword,¡± bluntly condemned Tian Houyang.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Gu Yitian.


    ¡°You¡¯re in luck. You¡¯ve been chosen. Come with us,¡± demanded Tian Houyang.


    ¡°Find someone else,¡± asserted Gu Yitian.


    Tian Houyang noticed that none of the furniture in the inn was damaged, proving Gu Yitian and Tian Jijian controlled their output perfectly. However, Tian Jijian damaged the floor, while Gu Yitian¡¯s chopstick did not have a scratch. Tian Houyang waved his arm, blowing the windows and doors shut to create privacy. He sat down at a table and summoned an empty cup over to pour himself a drink. ¡°Not interested in Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unwise. Third Heaven Pce is everywhere.¡± Tian Houyang lifted the corner of his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone who frames True God.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you trust Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡±


    Gu Yitian headed to the door, while Tian Jijian fastened his hold on his sword.


    ¡°Do you trust Daoist Boyang, then?¡± queried Tian Houyang,pelling Gu Yitian to cease his advance. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before, but I am now confident he is your shifu. Who would ever imagine a Golden Core Realm cripple could raise such an excellent disciple? Now I understand what Master meant by you are an underrated swordy prodigy.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to my shifu?¡± Gu Yitian¡¯s aura felt as sharp and violent as a giant sword.


    Tian Houyang knocked on the table with a finger, transporting two individuals into the inn ¨C one Ascension Realm cultivator, Tian Yuanwan, an elder of Celestial Star Sect, and a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Shifu!¡± cried Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Yitian, run! Take care of yourself,¡± implored Daoist Boyang, who was kidnapped three days ago under the ruse that Gu Yitian was in trouble.


    ¡°Nobody here will hurt you, Shifu.¡± Gu Yitian wore on his intent to draw blood as a coat.


    Tian Houyang smirked with glee. ¡°You¡¯re a rare breed just as your shifu is. He wanted tomit suicide, but I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Yitian fumed.


    Tian Houyang exined, ¡°Be honoured. Master has taken a liking to your potential. We need you to take care of someone.¡±


    Gu Yitian slowly and deliberately drew his sword. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1042August 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1052September 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1051September 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    <strong><em>Prodigy¡¯s True Prowess</em></strong>


    Gu Yitian¡¯s action galvanized Tian Yuanwan to choke Daoist Boyang with one hand and put thetter¡¯s arm in a lock with his other hand. ¡°We¡¯ll have to remove your crippled shifu¡¯s right arm, as well, if you refuse.¡±


    Daoist Boyang quavered, ¡°Yitian, run! Do not give into them, clear?¡±


    Gu Yitian¡¯s rattling sword earned Tian Houyang¡¯s hystericalughter. ¡°You may be strong, but do you really think you could cut us down before we crush his throat and rip his arm off?¡±


    Tian Yuanwan could swear Gu Yitian¡¯s two streaks of white light were still supposed to be running along the cracks of thetter¡¯s de, yet Gu Yitian had already fired them onto Tian Wanyuan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Argh! Hargh!¡±


    Neither Tian Houyang nor Tian Jijian realised Gu Yitian had already made his move until he heard Tian Wanyuan let out a harrowing belt upon losing his hand. Gu Yitian bound forward, aiming to give Tian Yuanwan¡¯s neck a new hole, but Tian Houyang and Tian Jijian were on to him this time. The two teams fought to a draw. Nevertheless, Gu Yitian managed to wrest Daoist Boyang over.


    Gu Yitian went on the attack on, starting with a sweeping motion. Tian Houyang pulled the other two along to wobbly evade the attack for there was no way any of them could have blocked the attack head on, resulting in the inn shouldering all of the damage.


    Suddenly, Daoist Boyang dropped to the floor. Something resembling white bugs crawled under his skin and then dug its way out, curling him into a ball.¡°You think it¡¯s that easy to rescue the cripple from us? Master has already cast a technique on me that will allow me to detonate him with my mere will. Nobody besides Master can dispel the technique. You sure you still want to resist?¡± mocked Tian Houyang.


    Gu Yitian rushed to check on Daoist Boyang, then fired his eyes back at Tian Houyang.


    ¡°Yitian, do not yield! If you can kill them, kill them now. If not, leave. I don¡¯t want you to be their instrument!¡± Daoist Boyang growled from behind his teeth, convulsing violently.


    Gu Yitian set down his slowly set down his sword. ¡°Who do you want me to kill?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Mu Yu, do we have to find these people one by one?¡± asked Tian Ran, studying the list of ultimate immortals while sitting in the air.


    ¡°No, only those we need,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    Vige Chief Bu said that Third Heaven Pce would rig the rankings if they could not stop Mu Yu from activating Ultimate Immortals Monument. Although Third Heaven Pce might have been able to control the nine mystic immortals, it was better to be safe than sorry. From that conjecture, Vige Chief Bu surmised Third Heaven Pce would recruit ultimate immortals with the potential to eliminate Mu Yu and his brothers. Freestyle cultivators were another unpredictable bunch since they did not have any affiliations.


    As nobody could be certain how strong freestyle cultivators were, Vige Chief Bu took special note of them and wanted to look into them. Vige Chief Bu, consequently, made a list of people, based on word-of-mouth, who were not showing interest in rising up the rankings, meaning they might not have been after the glory it imed to offer. The six individuals Vige Chief Bu noted were as below:


    Ximen Buxing, rank twenty-fix, a member of the unorthodox faction.


    Wanwan, rank thirty-two, a member of the unorthodox faction.


    Shangguan Lin, rank forty-one freestyle cultivator.


    Gu Yitian, rank forty-five freestyle cultivator.


    Murong Yun, rank fifty-one freestyle cultivator.


    Yu Mo, rank fifty-two freestyle cultivator.


    Generally, rank fifty-one onwards were Spirit Severing Realm cultivators. Howbeit, Vige Chief Bu was confident Murong Yun and Yu Mo had to be more advanced than that based on the rumours around them.


    ¡°I know Ximen Buxing and Wanwan, but how did Old Fraud figure out the whereabouts of the other for?¡± Xiaoshuai mumbled.


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± replied Mu Yu. Although Mu Yu was not keen on cooperating with the six ultimate immortals, it was better than fighting them.


    ¡°Even Gu Yitian?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a worthy opponent. Anyone who has the determination to pursue the path of body cultivation deserves respect.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, I think you have the physique and willpower to pursue body cultivation,¡± Tian Ran conveyed, touching Mu Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Pfft, his skin is almost one percent as thick as mine now,¡± berated Xaoshuai.


    ¡°Get out of here. I¡¯m prone to being embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure, absolutely¡­ my foot.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1043August 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 263August 7, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 60April 27, 2023In "Action"

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    <strong><em>Unexpected Situation</em></strong>


    Mu Yu rolled up at the modest manor Dustfallen Sect¡¯s members resided in ordance with Twenty-Five Kilometres South¡¯s no-flying regtion so that he would not stand out. As soon as he and Tian Ran stepped through the door, though, both recoiled their heads back as a Body Severing Realm cultivator took a swing at their heads. Mu Yu caught the de on his way back and voiced, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu?¡± effused Daoist Qingsong.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Qingsong.¡±


    Daoist Qingsong sheathed his sword. ¡°I apologise, Sir Mu Yu. I mistook you for a trespasser as Ling¡¯er told me to be wary of anyone who barges in.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to apologise, Elder Qingsong. You only did what is right.¡± Mu Yu found the view familiar unlike everyone.


    ¡°I do not deserve to be your elder, Sir Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu smiled. ¡°You are my senior brother¡¯s father-inw, Elder Qingsong. You can just call me Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±¡°What happened, Dad?!¡± Upon seeing Mu Yu, Qing Mei enthused, ¡°Mu Yu? I thought it was Ling¡¯er.¡±


    Elder Xun was equally excited to see Mu Yu again.


    Mu Yu gave Elder Xun a shoulder pat. ¡°Is everyone well? Where is everybody else?¡±


    Elder Xun heaved a big breath. ¡°We are the only three left here.¡±


    ¡°Where are Ling¡¯er, Kongkong and Miaomiao?¡±


    ¡°I am to me. I should have watched over Kongkong and Miaomiao. Five days ago, they left the manor to go y and never came back. Ling¡¯er never came back, either, after she headed out to search for them.¡±


    ¡°I need details.¡±


    ¡°Kongkong and Miaomiao often sneak outside to kill boredom. We never stopped them since they are Spirit Severing Realm cultivators, but they vanished since five days ago. Prior to heading out, Ling¡¯er informed us that the cultivation world might be targeting us and, therefore, advised us to stay put due to our inferior cultivation.¡± Elder Xun let out another big breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Elder Xun. I know how mischievous those two can be.¡±


    ¡°Where do they usually go?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    ¡°They like to stroll through every street and usuallye back at night. We have been worried sick for them,¡± answered Elder Xun.


    ¡°¡­ Please stay put here. Ling¡¯er is right,¡± instructed Mu Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if I can find them.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to search?¡± asked Tian Ran, following after Mu Yu.


    ¡°Seventeen Kilometre Street,¡± responded Mu Yu. ¡°That¡¯s the best ce to collect information.¡±


    Upon arriving outside Melody Garden, Mu Yu stopped in his tracks and wrinkled his nose. ¡°I smell blood.¡± Mu Yu jumped inside and dead man in the courtyard. Mu Yu vigntly went closer to get a closer look. It turned out the man was the one sunbathing on a rock thest time Mu Yu visited.


    ¡°Someone raided this ce?¡± Tian Ran questioned.


    Mu Yu ran his hand along the man¡¯s forehead, sucking out white energy. ¡°Soul energy.¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce?¡± Tian Ran sprang to her feet and readied her weapon.


    ¡°He died a while ago. Judging from his corpse, he died, at least, five days ago.¡± Mu Yu set down the man¡¯s corpse and headed further in.


    Melody Garden had been awfully desecrated, corpses, furniture and rocks strewn. All thirty-two corpses had soul energy inside of their bodies.


    ¡°God damn it!¡± Mu Yu cursed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Ximen Buxing or Wanwan,¡± reported Tian Ran.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let Ximen Buxing leave,¡± Mu Yu fumed regretfully.


    Xiaoshuai knocked on the ground. ¡°The unorthodox faction didn¡¯t set any formations here. I thought Xie Bo is supposed to be a formation expert.¡±


    Mu Yu assumed, ¡°Knowing their characters, they wouldn¡¯t stop people barging in. It¡¯s just a question of who dares to just like the first time I came here.¡±


    Xiaoshuai strolled between the rows of corpses and then cast his eyes over to the water. ¡°Mu Yu, there¡¯s someone alive in the water!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 12April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 39April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 922July 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    <strong><em>Levelwater City</em></strong>


    Mu Yu fetched the young schr drifting in the water, and thetter turned out to be none other than Zhuang Yuang, the youth who used a book as his weapon of choice. ¡°Xiaoshuai, you sure he¡¯s alive? I don¡¯t sense any life in him.¡±


    Xiaoshuai knocked on Zhuang Yuang. ¡°He has converted his vitality into a sinister energy to seal his life force, effectively feigning death.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like something Xie Bo would think up. Why is he still out cold, then?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ The technique will remain in effect for around seven days. I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen the technique employed before, but I do know how to expedite his slumber.¡±


    Xiaoshuai gently stabbed Zhuang Yuang in the chest, causing thetter to wake up and spray out ck qi from his mouth, shrinking his bloated physique.


    ¡°Who ar-, you!¡± Though Zhuang Yuang regained awareness, he still was not in stable condition.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce kill everyone?¡± Mu Yu passed Zhuang Yuang a pill.


    Zhuang Yuang, after consuming aforementioned pill, raged, ¡°Yes. They teamed up with Celestial Star Sect to assail us. I¡¯d be dead if I didn¡¯t learn Shifu¡¯s Life Stopping Technique.¡±¡°¡­ Have you seen Kongkong, Miaomiao or Lan Ling¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°While Kongkong and Miaomiao often visit, someone picked them up prior to the attack on the day of the attack.¡±


    ¡°Lan Ling¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No, it was some middle-aged man I don¡¯t recognise, but they did.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I wonder if it was Uncle An. If it was him, where would Lan Ling¡¯er have gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it was Uncle An, then he¡¯d know how to give Third Heaven Pce the slip,¡± stated Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I guess and hope so. Zhuang Yuang, where are Ximen Buxing and Wanwan?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce was after those two; however, they¡¯re seldom here. Wanwan told me she was going to Levelwater City thest time she was here,¡± answered Zhuang Yuang.


    ¡°What sort of ce is Levelwater City?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Few cultivators can locate it as it¡¯s a forbidden city for cultivators. The city is located at a riverside. The river isn¡¯t still.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± uttered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it, either. ording to Wanwan, you can¡¯t find the river when you search for it, but you may find it when you don¡¯t search for it.¡±


    ¡°The heck? Tian Ran, have you heard of the city before?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°My mother mentioned it was a city reserved for ordinary folks, so cultivators have their cultivation sealed once they set foot in the city and cannot leave. It¡¯s believed to be a mobile city. Having said that, this is all hearsay,¡± replied Tian Ran.


    ¡°I can only pray everyone can protect themselves, then.¡±


    Mu Yu nursed Zhuang Yuang¡¯s injuries until thetter was able to move on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Du Biying. I suspect Third HeavenPce will be going after him if they haven¡¯t already got to him,¡± mentioned Zhuang Yuang.


    Upon returning to the manor in low spirits, Mu Yu informed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Xun. Anyhow, it¡¯s not safe for you to stay here, so we¡¯ll escort you to Formation Sect.¡±


    Qing Mei shook her head. ¡°I will stay until Cheng Yan returns.¡±


    Mu Yu gently exhaled through his nose. ¡°He¡¯ll be all right. Have faith in him.¡±


    Understanding how Qing Mei felt but alsoprehending the status quo, Daoist Qing Song persuaded, ¡°Qing Mei, we¡¯re too weak. We¡¯ll only be used against him if we stay here. Heed Mu Yu¡¯s advice. Cheng Yan will know where to find Mu Yu if hees back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a letter telling him where we¡¯ve gone, then.¡±


    Mu Yu escorted the trio back to Formation Sect overnight and then left them in Lu Deyi¡¯s care while he hurried off to see Zhuge Xiaosheng in Formation Pce.


    ¡°Patriarch, have you heard of Levelwater City?¡±


    ¡°Levelwater City? What brought this on?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired.


    ¡°Wanwan is heading there,¡± Mu Yu elucidated.


    ¡°I see. I have only been there once.¡±


    ¡°I am suspecting there are more secrets in the city than we know of. If it is out of bounds for cultivators, does that mean Third Heaven Pce cannot manipte it?¡±


    ¡°Dozens of years ago, Grandmaster took me along to the city, saying a friend invited him there and wanted me to expand my horizons. Once I entered the city, I felt my cultivation taken from me unless I was with Grandmaster. Now that I think about it, that must have been D-¡±


    ¡°Domain energy.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 313September 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 315September 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 311August 31, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    <strong><em>An Individual Without a Shadow</em></strong>


    ¡°Yes, the lord of Levelwater City is an Apotheosis Realm elder. Grandmaster told me the city¡¯s defencepares to Formation Pce,¡± informed Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the city is a dao artefact?¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°What¡­ is a dao artefact?¡±


    ¡°You have never heard of the term? Our Formation Pce and Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s Revealing Cauldron are dao artefacts. Xiaoshuai, you remember the text we figured out in Revealing Cauldron? Read it out for Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°That h b text? Let¡¯s see¡­ Dao begets one. One begets two. These two forms produce four phenomena. The four phenomena act on the eight trigrams. Yin and yang are the origins of dao. Thoughts must manifest in the mind for them to take form. One more was¡­ Dao is natural. The nine heavens¡¯ dao artefacts are the universe¡¯s guardian. The five elements¡¯ spiritual artefacts beget all things. Prior to the world being named, it was called Mother of All. I have no idea what I just recited. All I remember is, ¡®Heaven¡¯s longsting reign ends at dawn. The spirit Shadow God binds isn¡¯t part of the five elements¡¯. Thest sentence is a reference to me.¡±


    Mu Yu eximed, ¡°I get it now. Yin and yang are the origins of everything, exist in dao artefacts and gift it to the mind. Yin yang qis refers to Primordial Ying Yang. I wasn¡¯t sure what it meant since we hadn¡¯t met Dahei and Dabai when we first saw the text. Thinking back on it now, it¡¯s dawned on me that ¡®The nine heavens¡¯ dao artefacts are the universe¡¯s guardian. The five elements¡¯ spiritual artefacts beget all things,¡¯ means there are, at least, nine dao artefacts in existence, and all of them have Primordial Yin Yang. Dad is the owner of Revealing Cauldron. I¡¯m the owner of Formation Pce. The five spiritual artefacts refers to this.¡±


    Mu Yu summoned Wood Spirit Sword to his hand. ¡°Shadow God refers to Shifu. Thest sentence should actually be understood as ¡®Shadow God¡¯s spiritual bind isn¡¯t part of the five elements¡¯, the ¡®bind¡¯ referring to you. Heaven¡¯s reign refers to celestial preservation energy found in the nine immortals. When there are less than nine, the world ends, meaning ¡®primordial¡¯ ends.¡±


    ¡°What purpose does this knowledge serve?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng inquired.¡°The nine dao artefacts can prohibit Third Heaven Pce from entering certain ces. If Levelwater City is impervious to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s machinations, then the city might be another artefact. Coincidentally, we have one immortal we have no idea where he is ¨C Nian Henxi!¡±


    Xiaoshuai enthused, ¡°If it¡¯s a domain ability that can suppress one¡¯s cultivation and the lord of Levelwater City is Nian Henxi, then his domain ability would be Sp-¡±


    ¡°Spirit Void!¡± Xiaoshuai and Mu Yu dered together.


    ¡°I apologise, but I still do not follow,¡± expressed Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°After leaving Clearwater City, we went out to sea and met Reverend Xuan Jizi. I suppose you recognise the name, Patriarch?¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng nodded. ¡°He was one of our greatest formation casters in history and an inventor of many formations. He was selected to be patriarch. s, he elected to remain a simple member and focus on research. Sometimeter, he mysteriously vanished.¡±


    ¡°He was Third Heaven Pce¡¯s leader in his era.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I had no idea¡­¡±


    ¡°When we entered his Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, we came across a floor with the domain Spirit Void cast on it. That was what we used to deal with Gui Ximing.¡±


    ¡°We diced him!¡± bragged Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°If Levelwater City is a dao artefact or has one guarding it, then a controller of Primordial Yin Yang must be in the city, and I must meet them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, additionally, there is one more thing worth noting: some citizens of the city do not have shadows,¡± informed Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    ¡°People without shadows?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What were their names again¡­? Oh, Bai Yetian and Bai Yechan! Remember them from Clearwater City, Mu Yu? They don¡¯t have shadows,¡± Xiaoshuai reminded.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, off the two times Bai Yetian approached us, he stood in the shadow of the rock, so we couldn¡¯t tell, but those tricks of theirs can¡¯t escape my bright, handsome eyes.¡±


    Mu Yu pushed Xiaoshuai over the head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡±


    ¡°You going to me me for this? The man dered he¡¯s from ¡®Shadowless Race¡¯. What do you think the ¡®shadowless¡¯ is supposed to mean? It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re not observant. What? What¡¯s with that look?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve always been under the presumption that Shadow Syndicate is an extension of Third Heaven Pce. Now, Huang Quan is a shadow assassin, yet he was a spy at Ghost Gate. If Shadow Syndicate is with Third Heaven Pce, Huang Quan should¡¯ve aided Ghost Gate, yet he let us go at Gui Mohan without lifting a finger. I¡¯m suspecting Cheng Yan has learnt some secrets of Shadow Syndicate. That¡¯d exin why Huang Quan is searching for him.


    ¡°Shadow Syndicate relies on shadows tomit assassinations. If Bai Yetian doesn¡¯t have a shadow as you say, something is odd. Everyone in Third Heaven, as far as we know, has a shadow. I have a gut feeling that Shadowless Race is a foreign race.¡±


    ¡°Who are Shadowless Sect?¡± Tian Ran voiced.


    ¡°Helian Kong mentioned Shadowless Sect is here to avenge Old White Beard when we were on the ind, didn¡¯t he? Remember how he mentioned Old White beard taught Bai Liangsheng or what¡¯s his face?¡± Xiaoshuai prompted.


    ¡°We can¡¯t take everything Elder Helian Kong mentioned on the ind at face value as he was still associated with Third Heaven Pce. Patriarch, do you know how to get to Levelwater City?¡±


    ¡°No, unfortunately. Grandmaster led me along a riverbank for some time then threw a token into the river. Before I realised it, we had arrived at the city.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 903June 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 900June 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 693November 3, 2023In "Almighty"

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    <strong><em>Shadowless Race</em></strong>


    ¡°This token?¡± Mu Yu held out a ck token with ¡°Shadowless¡± etched on.


    ¡°Yes, that is the one,¡± affirmed Zhuge Xiaosheng. ¡°Howe you have one?¡±


    ¡°When they first came to me at Clearwater City, I turned down their offer to cooperate. Bai Yetian, nheless, left me with the token and told me he¡¯d be waiting. I¡¯m suspecting they¡¯ve approached my brothers since we share amon goal.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mu Yu, how about I apany you to Levelwater City?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary. To the contrary, Formation Sect needs you now in these turbulent times. Tian Ran and I will go.¡±


    Upon arriving on a mountain not far from Formation Sect, Tian Ran went to sit on a rock. ¡°Mu Yu, are we looking for Bai Yetian? Why don¡¯t we try tossing the token into a random river?¡±


    Xiaoshuai burst out inughter. ¡°Are we going to fish it up if it doesn¡¯t work? It¡¯s in times like this that we need Qiao Xue. If the city is surrounded by water, Qiao Xue C-¡±


    Tian Ran grabbed Xiaoshuai by the ear. ¡°I¡¯m useless, am I?¡±Xiaoshuai threw himself into Tian Ran¡¯s bosom. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m on your side. Why would I think you¡¯re useless? You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°I bet you tell Qiao Xue the same thing.¡± Tian Ran poked Xiaoshuai on the forehead.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai likes spouting nonsense. We don¡¯t need to search. Bai Yetian will be able to locate me once I administer my spiritual energy into this token, so he said.¡±


    Once Mu Yu administered his spiritual energy, the token shed ck. Upon levitating it into the sun¡¯s line of sight, he confirmed the token did not produce a shadow. The now green token then took off.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re supposed to follow it? Let¡¯s go, you two!¡±


    They flew straight for two hours, then began to descend, which Mu Yu paid attention to from the very start.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this heading in the direction of Martial Hill City? Is Martial Hill City also Levelwater City?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    The token headed into a mountain range instead of Martial Hill City.


    ¡°Who are the Ascension Realm cultivators fighting?¡±


    Xiaoshuai snagged the token to end their flight, and then the trio hid inside a formation. They soon found an Ascension Realm man and woman in their thirties, with the man being slightly stronger, going at it, though he pulled punches for some reason, while the maiden went all out. There was also another member of Third Heaven Pce.


    ¡°Hong Xiyi, not even we can control what Third Heaven Pce does!¡± brayed the man attired in brown, moving his eyes between the woman in yellow and man in ck.


    ¡°Shangguan Lin, since your shadowless race doesn¡¯t know better and decided to dip your hands in this game, we¡¯ve got to y the game,¡± responded Xi Hongyi, rank eight ultimate immortal.


    ¡°You¡¯re scum!¡± Shangguan Lin dodged an iing de and mmed, ¡°Junior Sister Murong, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to hurt Murong Yun? Guess I¡¯ll lend a hand, then.¡± Xi Hongyi removed his ck robe and donned his white energy.


    Xiaoshuai whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t those two our targets? Well, I suppose Murong Yun has already fallen.¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Celestial Demon Seal!¡±


    Shangguan Lin fearlessly intercepted Xi Hongyi¡¯s mountain-sized celestial demon seal, with thetter effortlessly pushing the former back.


    ¡°We going to whoop Third Heaven Pce¡¯s butt into next week?¡± Xiaoshuai ground his ws.


    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s see how strong Shangguan Lin really is first,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°Your shadowless race only has one role before our soul race: servants!¡± blustered Xi Hongyi, sending his seal after Shangguan Lin again.


    Murong Yun, Ascension Realm Fifth Layer cultivator, closed in on Shangguan Lin¡¯s exposed side, sending him reeling.


    ¡°Your duty is to obey our race!¡± Xi Hongyi took Shangguan Lin¡¯s back and extended his hand, with a soul seal on it, toward thetter¡¯s skull. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1049September 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 529December 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 530December 18, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    <strong><em>Mopping the Floor</em></strong>


    Right when all hope seemed lost, a golden lotus spawned overhead, and then a bright light came whizzing down at Xi Hongyi.


    ¡°Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden?¡± blurted Xi Hongyi, upon seeing Tian Ran encroach upon him with her revolving lotuses. ¡°I thought you were dead!¡±


    Xi Hongyi quickly dashed back to slip away from Empyrean Revtion. ¡°A mere Ascension Realm Third Layer peon can unleash such lethal attacks all thanks to one celestial sword. Nheless, you alone won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± remarked Shangguan Lin, still alert.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Tian Ran queried.


    ¡°It is an honour to meet Secr World Sect¡¯s divine maiden and Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s rtive. Our reinforcements will soon be here. We just need to buy enough time, and Xi Hongyi¡¯s reign of tyranny will end here! Miss Tian Ran, please do not kill her as she is my junior.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Murong Yun definitely had the cultivation advantage, but Empyrean Revtion levelled the ying field.


    ¡°The only thing her joining you will do is adding another number in my win column,¡± pontificated Xi Hongyi, spinning his nine white beads around him.¡°I smell manureing from your mouth.¡±


    Xi Hongyi looked up to see Mu Yu descending. ¡°Mu Yu? Haha, you fled with your tail between your legsst time, and you think you can stop me this time?¡±


    ¡°Never said I was going to stop you. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, without Revealing Cauldron, without a domain, without Mount Dustfallen¡¯s formation, what makes you think you have any chance?¡±


    Still monitoring the opponents, Shangguan Lin urged, ¡°Mu Yu isn¡¯t a match for him, Miss Tian Ran. We need to work together.¡±


    Tian Ran did not respond.


    Xi Hongyi condescendingly watched Mu Yu hold his sword up and then sighed. ¡°Come on. You can chop boards, but what are you hoping to do against me?¡± Xi Hongyi continued levitating confidently while forming a corporeal seal behind him until¡­


    From the time it took Mu Yu to condense energy and bring it down, it only took as much as a split second. By the time Xi Hongyi noticed the imminent danger and looked up, he did not even have time to express his shock on his face for he was already in pieces, ready for Mu Yu to vaporise.


    ¡°You¡¯d think you¡¯d have wised up after Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate¡¯s downfall, yet your ego is still too big for your head.¡± Mu Yu reeled in his sword and sheathed his sword prior to making his way to Murong Yun¡¯s back.


    Seeing Mu Yu prepare two fingers to poke Murong Yun in the back of the head, Shangguan Lin pleaded, ¡°Please spare her! She is part of our shadowless race!¡±


    Mu Yu transmitted a formation into Murong Yun¡¯s mind from his finger. ¡°I was just dismantling the formation controlling her.¡±


    Shangguan Lin hurried over to catch a weak Murong Yun¡¯s fall. ¡°May I ask why you are here, Mu Yu?¡±


    Mu Yu showed his shadowless sect token. ¡°This guided me here.¡±


    ¡°You were the one emitting the signal? I thought it was our reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Bai Yetian was the one who gave me this token. I thought it would lead me to him.¡±


    Shangguan Lin rested Murong Yun on a bed of spiritual energy. ¡°Once you inject spiritual energy into the token, it will automatically search for the closest token. We use it tomunicate. Thanks to your intercession, we have been saved.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight you¡¯re lucky!¡± remarked Xiaoshuai. ¡°Is Xiang Nan at your Levelwater City or not? Answer the question you shadowless uh¡­ shadowless people!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1048September 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 965July 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 943July 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    <strong><em>Power</em></strong>


    ¡°By the sounds of it, you are privy to our background.¡± Shangguan Lin checked to ensure Murong Yun was out of critical condition then continued, ¡°Someone else also searched for Xiang Nan at Levelwater City.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Yes. Like you, he has blown my expectations of True God¡¯s disciples out of the water.¡±


    ¡°Are Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan still at the city?¡±


    ¡°No. Xiang Nan dide by, but that was long ago. As with Cheng Yan, Xiang Nan refused to work with us. We do not know where they are at present. I presume you are aware of Lie Shang and Xiang Nan¡¯s actions?¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯d like to see the lord of Levelwater City.¡±


    ¡°City Lord told us to inform you that he will not get involved if you wish him to assist with tackling Third Heaven Pce as our race does not want any part in the cultivation world¡¯s conflict.¡±


    ¡°Makes perfect sense. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been asking us to work with you.¡±¡°It seems you do not know everything yet. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s relevance goes beyond what you know at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°You may be strong, but Third Heaven Pce has reached an inconceivable level. As you might have heard during the fight, we are powerless to stop them at this point. You should quit while you are ahead. It is toote to save this world.¡±


    Mu Yu quickly shed Shadow Splitter Sword across Shangguan Lin¡¯s torso, sending a chill down Shangguan Lin¡¯s spine with the cold qi.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to hear you dissuade me. If you don¡¯t want to talk, I have no use for you. Your foreign race acts self-righteously, yet none of you can do anything. Seeing as you want to sit on the sidelines, you are likely to be pawns for Third Heaven Pce. Rather than let them use you to give me grief, I¡¯m better off eliminating your race first.¡±


    ¡°H-how do you know we¡¯re not from Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you mean by me being ignorant? You actually think you¡¯re still oh-so mysterious? You still think you¡¯re on a pedestal above Third Heaven¡¯s inhabitants? I¡¯ve killed several stuck-up soul race dirt bags. I happen to be in a foul mood thanks to you, and murdering a couple of you haughty shadowless people is just the therapy I need.¡±


    ¡°Nothing will change even if you know that. The soul race is following orders from a being above them. The one behind th-¡±


    ¡°Is Divine Executioner?¡±


    ¡°You even know of Divine Executioner?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you think even more highly of yourselves than I gave you credit for. I¡¯m starting to feel intrigued with your race. Maybe I¡¯ll go pay Shadow Syndicate a visit once I¡¯m through with you. Yeah, sounds like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I admit I underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°Been there. Heard that. Bai Yetian already gave me the same attitude. Now, what¡¯s the name of Levelwater City¡¯s lord? Either you talk, or I make you talk and then slit your throat.¡±


    ¡°Bai Moshang. His name is Bai Moshang. That is all I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s an Apotheosis Realm adept, correct?¡± questioned Mu Yu, contemting, <em>The lord of Levelwater City can¡¯t be a denizen of Third Heaven if he¡¯s from Shadowless Sect. Since Nian Henxi is, though, that means he shouldn¡¯t been a member of Shadowless Sect. Shadowless Sect must know how to blend in to have lived here for so long.</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You know Nian Henxi?¡±


    ¡°One of the nine immortals? No. He is as mysterious as your shifu, but he is far more proud. He refuses to show anyone but your shifu respect. Our city lord has never met him, either. We specte he is not in another world. After all, one must travel to the other worlds once they reach the cultivation cap at Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Did Wanwan from the unorthodox faction visit you at Levelwater City?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She was searching for Xie Bo. We couldn¡¯t help since he went missing at the same time your shifu did.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go next?¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing and Wanwan would be a challenge for even Apotheosis Realm adepts to capture, let alone for us to track them. For the same reason, we have no means of keeping track of you and your brothers.¡±


    ¡°You know Yu Mo?¡±


    ¡°What do you want with Yu Mo?¡± Shangguan Lin pulled his brows in.


    ¡°Same reason I came to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yu Mo is Shadow Syndicate, or should I say, the shadow race¡¯s sacred maiden.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ran is your race¡¯s young master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <em>Grandpa Vige Chief sure is magical,</em> thought Mu Yu. ¡°I presume your young master won¡¯t fall to your degree.¡±


    <em>He might be able to give Young Master a run for his money,</em> thought Shangguan Lin.


    Mu Yu kept his eyes on Shangguan Lin as he sheathed his sword. ¡°The next time Third Heaven Pce gets their hands on you, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    As Mu Yu turned to depart, Shangguan Lin hollered, ¡°Could I trouble you with something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 554December 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 25April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 553December 30, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    <strong><em>A Storm Comes to Gambling City</em></strong>


    ¡°That guy really knows how to dump trouble on our te,¡± grumbled Xiaoshuai, chilling with Mu Yu and Tian Ran on a mountain peak.


    ¡°What¡¯s our n?¡± Tian Ran asked in a voice louder than usual as her green robe billowed, caressing Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.


    Peering into the distance, Mu Yu got up. ¡°Bloodshed.¡±


    ***


    The only thing that mattered in the Gambling City, the small paradise north of Pill City that Du Biying ruled over, was one¡¯s gambling luck and skills. The only rule in the city was there was no rule. The majority of ultimate immortals¡¯ lives and Shadow Syndicate¡¯s shadow assassins had been on a gambling table before. Ever since its inception, nobody ever had the audacity to challenge Du Biying¡¯s authority there.


    ¡°He¡¯s walking here?¡± Du Biying asked, keeping the golden lights out of his eyes with the swaying leaves overhead.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll arrive soon,¡± Zhuang Yuang answered, sitting opposite Du Biying at the stone table in a courtyard.


    The song was the gentle rustling of the leaves on the tree overhead. The high notes were the winds. Yet, neither of the two found the melody therapeutic.¡°He¡¯s behind the attack on Melody Garden?¡± fumed Du Biying.


    ¡°No. He will be part of what happens next, though.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ximen Buxing?¡±


    ¡°Not here. Not sure where.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡­wan¡­?¡±


    A crow suddenly took off, tweeting simrly to a siren. Several ck feathers fell onto the table below, but they were no ordinary feathers. The two saw the sh of energy and jumped to their feet.


    ¡°We going to receive our guest?¡±


    Du Biying flicked his sleeve and headed to the door, red energy transferring to his dice. ¡°Visitors are guests, and we always wee guests here in Gambling City.¡±


    ***


    Gambling City would not have beenplete without the spacious ring, constructed using ck crystals that were impervious to blemishes even if Body Synthesis Realm cultivators hit it, in the centre of the city. Du Biying enforced a rule that grudges had to be settled in the specific ring and offered ten million spirit stones to the winner. Howbeit, one had to be, at least, a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator to have the privilege of using the ring.


    Du Biying¡¯s ten million reward was spare change to him as the matches promoted betting, and with betting came ie for him. There was no challenge encouraging betting as the people who would visit the city were gambling addicts to begin with.


    <em>Step. Step. Step.</em>


    He did not wear fashionable clothing. His cultivation was not detectable. His chipped, scratched big sword was wrapped up in a shabby bit of cloth, yet his footstepsmanded silent attention. Apanying him was Tian Jijian, a young man dressed the pr opposite way. As if they were scared, leaves in an alleyway fled to Gu Yitian¡¯s feet as though to prostrate themselves, only for him to shred them with his aura.


    ¡°Here to settle a grudge?¡± Du Biying questioned sternly.


    Tian Jijian answered, ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°You two are the ones with the grudge to settle?¡±


    Tian Jijian tugged up the corner of his lips. ¡°With the unorthodox factions¡¯ jade maiden.¡±


    ¡°Two on one?¡±¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking part.¡± Tian Jijian cast his gaze onto Gu Yitian.


    Gu Yitian made his way to the ring without a word to confront the unorthodox sect¡¯s jade maiden adorned in a green name thatplemented her nickname ¨C Wanwan.


    ¡°I have just one question for you,¡± Wanwan voiced with an enchanting smile.


    ¡°Your will?¡± Tian Jijian queried from a distance since Gu Yitian refused to respond.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two challenging me together?¡±


    Tian Jijian mocked, ¡°You want to fight both of us at the same time?¡±


    ¡°I prefer one on one.¡±


    ¡°If I join, it¡¯ll be two on one.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand¡­ It¡¯s still one on one even if youe up here¡­¡± Wanwan¡¯s wrist bangle yed a song. ¡°Killing you is just a bonus.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 44April 19, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    <strong><em>Gambling City¡¯s Ring</em></strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix that mouth up myself. Gu Yitian, you stand down. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson myself.¡± Tian Jijian drew his sword as he strolled up the stairs, ego too inted to see anything else but a need to prove himself. ¡°Killing women goes against my principles, but you court death.¡±


    In one motion, Tian Jijian ran qi down his de and advanced, yet Wanwan did not lift a muscle until he was close enough for her to bother. She extended the green shawl running down her arm and, to the exasperation of those in attendance, blew the force of his strike into oblivion, while her cloth piece continued with enough force to shoot through the other side of his throat.


    <em>Snap!</em> Gu Yitian singlehandedly caught Wanwan¡¯s shawl before it could find its target.


    ¡°Aw. And here I was thinking you¡¯d be grateful if I killed him on your behalf.¡± Wanwan sardonically smiled.


    ¡°My shifu¡¯s life is connected to his.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Wanwan pulled back her shawl to her arm.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± demanded Gu Yitian, forcing Tian Jijian to walk away with humiliation written all over his face.


    ¡°I thought Third Heaven Pce was controlling you.¡±¡°They aren¡¯t fit to control me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, someone with your unyielding determination can¡¯t be controlled using their tricks.¡±


    ¡°Why do they want me to kill you two?¡± questioned Gu Yitian, referring to Wanwan and Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t control us.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Gu Yitian pulled off the cloth sheath behind him. ¡°You are worthy of facing my sword.¡±


    ¡°This is my faction¡¯s ring. I¡¯d prefer not to ruin it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A fight between Ascension Realm adepts would not just leave dried blood on the railing as seen around them.


    Gu Yitian unleashed his dormant power as he aimed his de at the firmament. One might praise a swordsman¡¯s swordy, but Gu Yitian¡¯s sword draw was enough to be worthy of equivalent praise. If nothing else, Wanwan made her move, twirling, stretching, recoiling, undting and spreading her white length of cloth.


    <em>ng!</em> Keeping in line with his promise, Gu Yitian held back just as Wanwan did. s, the floor¡¯s crack was audible as the two nted a foot behind them for stability.


    ¡°It seems both of us broke the rule,¡±mented Gu Yitian.


    ¡°You held back.¡± Wanwan¡¯s smile could force the sun to give the stage to the moon ahead of schedule.


    ¡°It is not my desire to kill you. Sadly, it is something I must do.¡±


    Just as Gu Yitian prepared to go all out, a third presence interrupted them.


    ¡°A scrupled fight is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, how you doing?¡± Wanwan gave Mu Yu a wink as he entered the ring.


    ¡°Last I checked, I¡¯m not your cup of tea,¡± Mu Yu responded jovially.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t revived Uncle yet?¡±


    Mu Yu shook his head.


    ¡°I was looking for you,¡± stated Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Well, hello,¡± Mu Yu cheerfully greeted.


    The strangest thing to those in attendance was the sound of Xiaoshuai crunching a hawthorn loudly on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m out for your life,¡± asserted Gu Yitian, in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t worry about non-existent problems.¡±


    ¡°You sound ready.¡±


    ¡°Your emotions are running high. An emotional swordsman¡¯s emotions will encumber his swordy.¡±


    Tian Jijian snickered. ¡°Gu Yitian, killing those two is your mission.¡±


    Mu Yu turned to Tian Jijian and asked Gu Yitian, ¡°You beat him with a single chopstick?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1043August 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1042August 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1051September 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    <strong><em>Anything can be a Sword if You Believe it to be a Sword</em></strong>


    Face on fire, Tian Jijian snapped, ¡°Gu Yitian, kill him already! You want your shifu to die?!¡±


    Gu Yitian¡¯s sword rattled in his grip.


    Mu Yu gave Tian Jijian a condescending grin. ¡°You bowed your head to Third Heaven Pce on your own ord?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? They are the rulers of Third Heaven Continent. I¡¯m a man who knows how to choose his sides.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not at Divine Soul Formation¡¯s mercy, I won¡¯t have any qualms killing you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you have to get through Gu Yitian first.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him,¡± asserted Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, lend me the skewer.¡±¡°You betterpensate me with tw-, thr-, four skewers, then,¡± Xiaoshuai responded.


    ¡°Nice skewer.¡± Mu Yu scanned thest hawthorn with Xiaoshuai¡¯s teeth marks on it and then flicked it at Tian Jijian.


    ¡°I said you can¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Gu Yitian mustered up his energy to catch the skewer. Unfortunately, he only caught thest hawthorn, while the skewer¡¯s momentum carried on, exiting from the rear of Tian Jijitian¡¯s head.


    ¡°I said you can¡¯t kill him!¡± thundered Gu Yitian.


    ¡°I will kill whoever I deem deserving regardless of what reason he has to live.¡±


    ¡°My shifu will die if he dies!¡± Gu Yitian squashed the hawthorn in his hand.


    ¡°I told you your emotions have clouded your judgement. Your shifu won¡¯t die if he dies because your shifu is more valuable than he is. If Daoist Boyang dies, would you be at their beck and call?¡±


    Gu Yitian jerked back, finally seeing his folly.


    ¡°Hahaha, just as I expected of Mu Yu.¡± Two Ascension Realm cultivators jumped into the ring; one of them nced over to Tian Jijian¡¯s corpse. ¡°Your shifu certainly still is useful.¡±


    ¡°That being said, if you don¡¯tplete your mission today, I¡¯ll rip the cripple¡¯s remaining arm off. Actually, I¡¯ll take his legs, too,¡± threatened the other individual sporting ck, inming Gu Yitian, who had just calmed down. ¡°Mu Yu, I admire your courage for showing up here after killing Xi Hongyi, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Names?¡± Mu Yu demanded.


    ¡°Qi Xiangsheng,¡± replied rank seven.


    ¡°Lu Mingyuan,¡± replied rank six.


    Wanwan meandered over to Mu Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Two on three, then. Perfect. Mu Yu, I love winning with the odds against me.¡±


    ¡°Youe prepared?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Warmed up to kill you, yes,¡± slighted Qi Xiangsheng.


    Gu Yitian pointed his sword at Mu Yu. ¡°Sorry, but I have to kill you. In addition¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted a rematch.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Mu Yu snapped off an iron railing and morphed it into an iron sword identical to Shadow Splitter Sword.


    ¡°Use your sword.¡±


    ¡°This is plenty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you with a handicap. My sword is my brother. Even if it¡¯s only an ordinary sword, it¡¯s a premium weapon I¡¯m used to. On the other hand, that¡¯s a sword you¡¯re not used to.¡±


    ¡°A swordsman¡¯s sword exists in his mind. If he believes it is a sword, anything he wields it a sword. Call it Mental Edge if you will.¡±


    Gu Yitian¡¯s eyes sparkled in agreement.


    ¡°I only y evil with my sword,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    Gu Yitian sheathed his sword and then copied Mu Yu, snapping off an iron railing to turn to a sword identical to his own. ¡°We¡¯re even now.¡±


    The two blocked out the rest of the world to focus solely on the opponent before them. Neither of them gave each other an inch. Neither of them was any less impressive just because they did not wield their signature swords. From nine swords to one, Mu Yu thrust. From an ordinary sword to a sword that could freeze air, Gu Yitian advanced.


    Being able to destroy did not necessarily make one strong. Being able to protect was what truly proved one was strong for protecting was harder than destroying. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1043August 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1052September 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1042August 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    <strong><em>Shameless Hideous Freaks</em></strong>


    While Mu Yu and Gu Yitian faced off in mental warfare, an invisible war nobody could read, Qi Xiangsheng and Lu Mingyuan conjured their soul energy to every fibre of their body and advanced on Mu Yu, much to the dissatisfaction of the betters.


    ¡°Are all of your kind so shameless?¡± Wanwan, having monitored Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo the entire time, extended her white shawl toward Qi Xiangsheng and Lu Mingyuan.


    Qi Xiangsheng let Lu Mingyuan trade with Wanwan, while he went on ahead to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Hahaha, we choose our principles after we kill,¡± replied Qi Xiangsheng, hinting he was going to massacre the city afterwards as part of cleaning duty.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Heavenshocker Hammer!¡±


    Qi Xiangsheng manifested a white hammer out of his eight white beads, gradually turning it red to counter Mu Yu¡¯s Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian. ¡°Boom!¡±


    Mu Yu and Gu Yitian remained unmoving as theybined their minds, turning their wills to the red hammer. <em>Boom! </em>The duo shattered the hammer and divided Qi Xiangsheng¡¯s torso and lower body.


    ¡°Argh!¡±Qi Xiangsheng retreated into the audience, detonating them to heal himself. The protests of the gamblers cancelled Qi Xiangsheng and Lu Mingyuan¡¯s soul energy, revealing their hideous appearances.


    ¡°You¡¯re next!¡± dered Qi Xiangsheng, sending tremors up the gamblers¡¯ legs.


    Lu Mingyuan rushed to Qi Xiangsheng¡¯s side. ¡°Gu Yitian, you asked for it!¡±


    Gu Yitian erupted, ¡°This is our fight! I won¡¯t allow anyone to interfere! If you want me to work for you, you will work on my terms!¡±


    Lu Mingyuan snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re the puppet; we¡¯re the puppet master. Perhaps I¡¯m not making myself clear enough. Tian Houyang, take the cripple¡¯s remaining arm!¡±


    <em>Plop!</em> A bloody arm dropped down at Gu Yitian¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Sh-Shifu¡­ Shifu! Please, please don¡¯t hurt my shifu,¡± Gu Yitian quavered, body disconcerted.


    ¡°Then, draw your sword and kill Mu Yu! Should you fail, I¡¯ll take your shifu¡¯s legs, eyes, ears and nose, but I won¡¯t let him die. Get it now? Your shifu¡¯s fate is in your hands.¡±


    Gu Yitian, trembling, drew his real sword. ¡°Sorry, I must kill you. I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let someone I respect take punishment, either,¡± Mu Yu dered. ¡°We share amon belief. I respect you as a worthy opponent. I don¡¯t want to fight someone who only has half his heart in the match.¡±


    ¡°I must protect my shifu.¡± Gu Yitian powered up his sword in qi.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve given you a hand.¡±


    ¡°I must kill you¡­ I must¡­¡±


    The berserk, reluctant qi on Gu Yitian¡¯s sword was obvious to even the inexperienced eye.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Gu Yitian? Shall I chop off your cripple¡¯s legs now?¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡± Mu Yu red daggers at Lu Mingyuan.


    ¡°Tian Houyang, legs!¡±manded Lu Mingyuan.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! I¡¯ll fight! I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    Just as Gu Yitian lunged forward, he heard, ¡°Yitian, stop! I¡¯m okay!¡± prompting him to stab his foot into the floor to stop himself. ¡°Shifu!¡±


    Behind Gu Yitian was Tian Ran and Daoist Boyang, right arm still intact.


    ¡°Sh-Shifu¡­¡±


    ¡°Tian Houyang! Tian Houyang, what are you doing?!¡± blustered Lu Mingyuan.


    ¡°Louder or he can¡¯t hear you.¡± Tian Ran snapped her fingers, sending Tian Houyang, rather, Tian Houyang¡¯s lifeless body with a missing right arm, plummeting to the ground at Lu Mingyuan¡¯s feet. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1053September 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 602January 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 312August 31, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    <strong><em>Battle of the Elites</em></strong>


    ¡°Shifu!¡± Gu Yitian raced over to check on Daoist Boyang¡¯s condition, confirming thetter was unharmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. This youngdy rescued me and defused the formation on me,¡± assured Daoist Boyang, although taxed.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you¡­¡± expressed Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Mu Yu was the one who entrusted me with the task and the one who taught me how to defuse their control. Take care of your shifu.¡± Tian Ran beamed and then rendezvoused with Mu Yu.


    ¡°You sure took your time,¡± Mu Yu teased.


    ¡°You have some nerve criticising me when I had to fight Tian Houyang and Tian Yuanwan at the same time.¡± Tian Ran teased Mu Yu with an extra tongue poke.


    ¡°Mu Yu would¡¯ve had to fight Gu Yitian if you were a stepte. While we were supposed to buy time for you to free Old Boyang, you made it just in the nick of time.¡± Xiaoshuai hopped onto Tian Ran¡¯s shoulder and chomped on a drumstick insouciantly.


    ¡°Those two from Third Heaven Pce aren¡¯t pushovers. Speaking of which, shadowless race would be valuable informants with their intelligence gathering ring,¡±mented Tian Ran.¡°Divine Maiden, your rapid progress is almost enough to earn my respect.¡± Lu Mingyuan targeted Tian Ran with his bloodlust.


    ¡°Since Tian Ran has joined the party¡± ¨C Wanwan turned to Qi Xiangsheng and Lu Mingyuan ¨C ¡°What is the lineup?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tian Ran, could I ask you to take care of my Shifu?¡± requested Gu Yitian. ¡°I would like to personally avenge my shifu.¡±


    Tian Ran turned to Mu Yu, who ordered, ¡°Xiaoshuai, take care of Daoist Boyang. We¡¯ve got a ball to dance for.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Xiaoshuai flew onto Daoist Boyang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll cheer you from the sidelines.¡¯


    Gu Yitian, of course, did not know anything about Xiaoshuai. Nheless, he trusted Mu Yu¡¯s judgement.


    ¡°You four think you can rescue everyone in this city?¡±


    ¡°We never said we¡¯re the rescue force,¡± Mu Yu rified.


    As Mu Yu andpany unleashed their energy, all the denizens froze, afraid they would be killed in the crossfire of the imminent sh.


    ¡°Hahaha, just in time.¡±


    ¡°Wu Yuzhou, you kept us waiting.¡± Lu Mingyuan turned to face ultimate immortal rank five, Wu Yuzhou, another member of Third Heaven Pce.


    ¡°I brought help.¡± Wu Yuzhou looked at Mu Yu andpany derogatorily.


    The fourth member of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s entrance drew all eyes up ¨C Pce Guardian! Pce Guardian sarcastically conveyed, ¡°Thanks for saving me the trouble of hunting you, Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Three ugly freaks only means you have more ugly points,¡± disparaged Wanwan, still smiling and marginalising Pce Guardian.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be hiding in a burrow, Mu Yu,¡± slighted Pce Guardian.


    ¡°I thought you lot were too busy trying to get face jobs that you didn¡¯t dare to show your faces until you didn¡¯t blind people,¡± Mu Yu jabbed, drawing Shadow Splitter Sword and tapping Empyrean Revtion with it.


    Monitoring Mu Yu and Tian Ran, since he knew what they were doing, Pce Guardian denounced, ¡°You won¡¯t be leaving this city alive! I won¡¯t give you a chance to use your celestial swords!¡±


    Pce Guardian immediately cut Mu Yu off from the firmament just as he did during their first encounter. ¡°There goes your celestial swords, kekeke.¡±


    Even though hisughter was anything but nice to the ear, besides the Four Ascension Realm cultivators, everyone else heard hisughter as the heartyugh of a hero. Pce Guardian finished up his dome barrier, confining everyone. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1054September 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1044August 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1053September 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    <strong><em>Gambling City¡¯s Barrier</em></strong>


    The die had been cast, except, this time, the gamblers were gambling with their lives.


    Mu Yu turned to Wanwan. ¡°You think you can win?¡±


    Wanwan answered, ¡°Depends.¡±


    A gust suddenly blew, petals raining. Ximen Buxing hooked his arm around Wanwan¡¯s hip and, in a carefree tone, teased, ¡°I thought you¡¯d handle it yourself, Wanwan. How disappointing. Your hips are more curvaceous.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯re not allowed to touch.¡± Wanwan gently whacked Ximen Buxing¡¯s hand off.


    ¡°Oops. Oh, Mu Yu and Tian Ran, look at you two.¡± Ximen Buxing held his hands together and made a thumb gesture. ¡°Look at them, Wanwan. They¡¯re seniors and juniors just like us. You should learn from them.¡±


    While Tian Ran found Ximen Buxing annoying, Mu Yu was more used to the antics than he would have liked, therefore remained indifferent and joked, ¡°Took you forever to get here, huh?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t just sit idly by when Gambling City is involved, can I? Besides, I have a favour to repay.¡± Ximen Buxing casually twirled his hair by his shoulder then wiped his smirk off his face.¡°Ximen Buxing, you¡¯re feeling as generous as Mu Yu, are you? I won¡¯t reject the offer,¡± scoffed Pce Guardian.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce was behind the ¡®favour¡¯ at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden?¡± Ximen Buxing questioned.


    ¡°I was hoping to get rid of you two nuisances there. Well, they can be the bonus now that you two have shown yourselves.¡±


    ¡°osting somebody in public can be regrettable.¡± Ximen Buxing opened his fan to fan himself.


    ¡°Indeed, osting me when this barrier is up is the epitome of idiocy.¡±


    ¡°How sad you forgot to upgrade your brain and lines while upgrading your cultivation. Mu Yu, I prefer your work better.¡±


    ¡°Must be your first time meeting them or something. I¡¯m used to it,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    Pce Guardian¡¯s lips curved down as Ximen Buxing¡¯s curved up. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure both of you never open your potty mouths again!¡±


    Mu Yu abruptly stomped the ground, emanating red energy with him as the epicentre.


    ¡°Xie By¡¯s evil spirit?¡± eximed Pce Guardian, watching the red energy convert everything, including the barrier he erected, and grant them red eyes. ¡°Impossible, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What sort of idiot thinks they¡¯re the only one who knows how to adapt?¡± Mu Yu berated. ¡°Try saying what you said again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, nice formation, Mu Yu,¡± Wanwan brightlyplimented.


    When Mu Yu first arrived at Gambling City, he immediately detected the sinister formation hidden in the city, and heter picked up its origin was Wanwan¡¯s weapon ¨C Evil Bell. He pieced it together, concluding Xie Bo arranged everything to protect his disciples. Wanwan, on her own, could not stop an Apotheosis Realm cultivator with it for she had not reached Apotheosis Realm. Mu Yu, on the other hand, could harness the two¡¯s full power as he had formation knowledge.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to throw hands, let¡¯s maximise the fun,¡± Mu Yu provoked.


    ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯ll destroy your formation and force you to cry for mercy,¡± responded Pce Guardian. ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Mad Darkness Seven Ends!¡±


    The pair of eyes overhead stared straight back at the seven snakes that attacked the barrier, unshaken.


    ¡°Clown, thinking you can outdo Elder Xie Bo.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha, one victory and you let it get to your head. Who¡¯s the idiot here?¡± Pce Guardian fired back, suppressing his rage.


    ¡°Your race is incapable of learning, I see,¡± Mu Yu insulted.


    ¡°Why should we care for insects?¡±


    Mu Yu smirked and then cast a green formation in his hand,cing all of the denizens in his formation.


    ¡°I won!¡±


    ¡°I won!¡±


    ¡°I won!¡±


    The illusion Mu Yu conjured ecstatic images in the targets¡¯ minds, lifting up their moods. As a result, Pce Guardian¡¯s soul energy receded, revealing his true appearance.


    ¡°Let the celebration officiallymence.¡±


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran raised their swords up, calling down two red beams from the red eyes in the firmament! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 312August 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 315September 2, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1052September 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    <strong><em>Humankind VS Soul Race (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Unlike you, we learn.¡± Mu Yu and Tian Ran regarded each other with a smile and held hands. ¡°Shall I have them cheer louder?¡±


    Livid he was losing energy to the vitality Mu Yu invigorated the denizens with, Pce Guardian scowled. ¡°Rip up the insects!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, you and Tian Ran hold off the Apotheosis Realm one. We¡¯ll help you out once we get rid of the other three.¡±


    Gu Yitian spearheaded the charge, aiming for Wu Yuzhou. Ximen Buxing and Wanwan took on Qi Xiangsheng and Lu Mingyuan, respectively.


    ¡°Tian Ran, you know what I have in mind.¡± Mu Yu gave Tian Ran a smile whilst linking their minds with Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation.


    ¡°I do. I won¡¯t give up an opportunity to personally exact a vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go! Slice and dice those uglies. Everyone to your posts!¡± Xiaoshuai shouted from Daoist Boyang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, Old Man, cheer with me. Every voice counts. The more we cheer, the weaker those freaks will be, and the bigger chance of your disciple winning!¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± stuttered Daoist Boyang.Xiaoshuai assumed his human form and waved around two mini colourful gs. ¡°Whoop them! Pound them! Stomp them, Marvellous Mu Yu! Come on, adorable Sister Tian Ran! Body them, dense Gu Yitian! Smash them, Shameless Buxing! ughter them, naughty Sister Wanwan!¡±


    Wanwan dodged Qi Xiangsheng¡¯s attack and winked at Xiaoshuai. ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger if you call me the supreme beauty.¡±


    ¡°Sure, demolish him, envy of women Sister Wanwan!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I can work with that.¡± Wanwan had a major advantage over Qi Xiangsheng thanks to the damage Tian Ran inflicted earlier.


    Finally realising Xiaoshuai was not kidding, Daoist Boyang yelled, ¡°Be careful, Yitian! I know you can win!¡±


    The approval from his shifu seemingly reinforced Gu Yitian¡¯s sword and resolution. ¡°I will win, Shifu,¡± promised Gu Yitian, putting ceaseless waves of pressure akin to tumultuous waves on Wu Yuzhou.


    Thebination of two celestial swords rendered Pce Guardian¡¯s domain ability worthless, especially with the energy from the denizens bestowing the duo an extra boost. He tried fleeing from the city to liberate himself of the limitations. Unfortunately, the barrier fired rays from its eyes at him! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 952July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 951July 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1036August 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    <strong><em>Humankind VS Soul Race (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Gu Yitian caught Wu Yuzhou¡¯s mistake, forcing thetter to sacrifice his soul beads. Still, Gu Yitian¡¯s intent to kill spurred him on to smash through, batting Wu Yuzhou into the ring!


    Sharp flower petals swirling violently around the revolving Evil Dark Fan, Ximen Buxing took out his flute and inquired, ¡°Would you like to hear my story?¡±


    On the back foot, Lu Mingyuan thundered, ¡°Soul Style Luo S-¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to hear it? That¡¯s a pity. I guess bad kids don¡¯t deserve to hear it.¡± Ximen Buxing ran his finger down his flute, causing it to vibrate. Each vibration produced a crisp, mncholic note that Evil Dark Fan would sweep into Lu Mingyuan¡¯s chest. After absorbing a couple of notes, Lu Mingyuan smashed Wu Yuzhou back into the ring, the two joining each other.


    Wanwan forced her way through the beads Qi Xiangsheng put up to shield himself with and smothered him, leaving him with scratches each time she tagged him. When she was ready, she tied him up, squeezing his oxygen out of him. ¡°You know, I¡¯m just getting started.¡± Wanwan transmitted energy into her red cloth and yanked, slicing through multiple points in his body!


    Ultimate immortal rank seven, Qi Xiangsheng, dead!


    Lu Mingyuan, bloodied, lightly burnt and dealing with a hole in his chest, crawled to his feet to ask, ¡°Pce Guardian, what are we going to do? We are handicapped for as long as we are in this city.¡±


    Wu Yuzhou huffed and puffed as he red at Gu Yitian, who lopped off one of his arms, as thetter regrouped with Mu Yu.¡°Not dead yet?¡± Gu Yitian swung in an uppercut motion, splitting the floor in three spots as three waves of energy headed to the three enemies.


    ¡°I can¡¯t return a favour if they¡¯re not around to receive it.¡± Ximen Buxing stopped twirling his hair casually and charged with Wanwan.


    Mu Yu and Tian Ran did not use their full-power sh as it would have influenced the illusions the denizens were seeing, therefore undoing their barrier. As such, they only used the bare minimum needed to stall Pce Guardian.


    ¡°Curse you, Mu Yu!¡± For the reason that Pce Guardian did not see any hope of winning as things stood, he extended his domain to Wu Yuzhou and Lu Mingyuan, summoning his seven snakes.


    ¡°Sir, please no!¡±


    ¡°Qi Xiangsheng is already dead, and you two can¡¯t win. You two will be more useful as sacrifices for me. I¡¯ll avenge you two.¡±


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em> Wu Yuzhou and Lu Mingyuan turned three bursts of bloody fireworks. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 286August 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 285August 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1056September 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    <strong><em>Ascension Realm Team VS Apotheosis Realm Monster</em></strong>


    Pce Guardian¡¯s soul energy brightened up again as Wu Yuzhou and Qi Xiangsheng¡¯s soul energy helped him push back the vitality levels. He then vaulted back up, attempting to break through Mu Yu¡¯s barrier again. He burst straight through the red sky and flew further up, getting away from the vitality¡¯s range. From high above, he announced, ¡°I am going to raze the city to the ground! Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Mad Darkness Seven Ends!¡±


    ¡°Stop him, or he will gain more power with everyone he kills!¡± Mu Yu shouted, making his move to intercept the seven titanic snakes.


    The difference in power quickly showed; Mu Yu and Tian Ran had trouble gaining any ground against the snakes. To solve the problem, Mu Yu cast a whirlpool green formation at his feet, ushering all of the vitality from the city into their swords to stop them from being driven back, at the very least.


    No matter how strong they were, Pce Guardian only needed to will snakes into position, and they were capable of approaching from any direction. Thus, by the time Mu Yu caught on, one snake had already closed in on him and Tian Ran.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ximen Buxing and Wanwan shielded Mu Yu and Tian Ran, only to be tagged themselves.


    Gu Yitian managed to dice a snake, only for it to instantly regenerate and coil around him. Mu Yu burst onto the scene, vanquishing the snake transiently to rescue Gu Yitian. Mu Yu thenmanded, ¡°Gather around!¡±


    The group assumed a back-to-back formation around Mu Yu, granting Mu Yu a barricade to cast Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation on everyone.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t figured it out yet, it¡¯s going to take teamwork to not end up dead,¡± Mu Yu remarked.¡°Take the reins,¡± Gu Yitian asserted.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the only one here who knows formations,¡± added Ximen Buxing.


    Mu Yu drew all the vitality to the group to increase their chances of survival, while the formation itself acted as a barricade to buy them some time. Meanwhile, he wondered, <em>How the hell do you beat Apotheosis Realm cultivators? What¡¯s the weakness of Mad Darkness Seven Ends? What weakness would it have if the snakes can pop up from anywhere?</em>


    ¡°Your barricade may be working for now, but do you really think you have enough spiritual energy to win a war of attrition against me?¡± With each passing moment, Pce Guardian¡¯s snakes gained more power.


    Mu Yu received a blow even though he steered away from one snake as he thought they would. Soon, they were having to actively fight off the snakes as they cropped up to attack.


    Mu Yu mused, <em>Heavenly Star Formation¡¯s teleportation destination can¡¯t be controlled, so I use Dustallen Stance to work around it. In a way, Dark Madness Seven Ends is simr. If he¡¯s controlling them, there has to be some sort of system to do so. In the same vein, I should be able to figure out where the snakes wille from if I can work out the system.</em>


    Mu Yu started keeping track of his movements in ordance with the snakes in order to illustrate a map in his mind, sharing it with the others through Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation.


    ¡°You can deduce how to deal with domains now?¡± eximed Ximen Buxing, seeing the intricate design surface in his mind.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to lose everything I had yet to defecate this morning from that crash,¡± Ximen Buxing grumbled in a winded voice.


    ¡°We need to buy Mu Yu some time!¡± Tian Ran stated.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Yitian generated a swirl of vitality as he collected vitality for one big st as Tian Ran prepared her own attack.


    ¡°Wanwan, you and I can stop holding back now.¡± Ximen Buxing shed Wanwan a grin. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 352September 20, 2023In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 562January 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 977July 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    <strong><em>Primordial Yin Yang Evolution</em></strong>


    ¡°You sure?¡± Wanwan asked.


    Ximen Buxing folded his fan. ¡°You make it sound like we have options.¡±


    Wanwan nced to Mu Yu and raised up the corner of her lips. ¡°True. Tian Ran and Mu Yu are friends, after all.¡±


    ¡°What are you two babbling about?¡± Gu Yitian asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out,¡± Ximen Buxing responded.


    Ximen Buxing and Wanwan unleashed a swirl of energy upon holding hands. Ximen Buxing¡¯s eyes turned white, while his body turned ck. Wanwan¡¯s eyes turned jet ck as white energy shrouded her body. Their energy tore asunder Pce Guardian¡¯s domain.


    ¡°How do you two¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your surprise isn¡¯t justified.¡±¡°Eh?¡± remarked Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± queried Daoist Boyang.


    ¡°Shameless Buxing and Disaster Wanwan are¡­ They tricked me? Xie Bo didn¡¯t tell me! Wait¡­ That means those two are also¡­ I must be right this time. I thought they were familiar when I yed with them. I¡¯m going to beat them up for not telling me!¡±


    The usual sinister aura on Ximen Buxing and Wanwan vanished. There was nothing human about their auras.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± guffawed Pce Guardian. Xie Bo had our entire race fooled. Let¡¯s see what you evolved primordial yin and yang are capable of. Where is the dao artefact you two guard?!¡±


    In other words, Xie Bo turned the yin and yang of his dao artefact into Ximen Buxing and Wanwan to hide his artefact.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you find so funny, your ignorance? You know less than you think. I¡¯m just here to mutte you for attacking Melody Garden!¡± dered Ximen Buxing, sallying forth alongside Wanwan.


    Ximen Buxing and Wanwan vanquished all of the snakes that tried to impede their advance effortlessly, though they did notmit to an all-out advance since their evolution did not mean they ascended from Ascension Realm. Nevertheless, they were able to pull back and barricade Mu Yu inside their ck and white barrier. Gu Yitian and Tian Ran, therefore, decided to go on the offence upon determining Pce Guardian could not break through the defence.


    <em>I must capture Ximen Buxing and Wanwan alive before they¡¯ve finished growing so that we can control Xie Bo¡¯s dao artefact,</em> decided Pce Guardian.


    Pce Guardian sted soul energy at the barrier again as he was aware Ximen Buxing and Wanwan had weaknesses just as humans did. Indeed, they began to lose velocity due to the st.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you done yet?¡± Ximen Buxing asked out of his teeth.


    ¡°You five might be decent, but you¡¯re not strong enough to stall for time. Let¡¯s end this now,¡± denounced Pce Guardian.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take another shot of that magnitude!¡± Ximen Buxing blustered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice!¡± shouted Wanwan.


    Mu Yu opened his eyes and fixed them on a certain point. ¡°I know how to counter the domain now!¡± Mu Yu was as surprised as Xiaoshuai when he noticed Ximen Buxing and Wanwan¡¯s auras.


    Mu Yu cast a ck and white eight trigrams diagram underfoot, linking Wanwan and Ximen Buxing. The air undted as the formation fused with the vitality of Gambling City to protect the people from the snakes, teleporting onto the snakes.


    ¡°You think you can ovee my domain?¡±


    As Mu Yu¡¯s eyes switched to ck and white, he wreathed a golden and white formation around him. He cast out a green formation at his feet, extending it backwards, intercepting a snake that popped up behind him.


    ¡°Nice, but not good enough.¡±


    Pce Guardian thought his snake could bite apart the green formation; however, it did not go ording to n. Mu Yu turned the tables, strangling the snake with his green formation.


    ¡°What was that supposed to do?¡± dismissed Pce Guardian, watching his white snake continue to advance on Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu watched as the snake kept trying and trying fruitlessly to reach him ¨C Contiguous Horizon Formation! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1056September 6, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 312August 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 319September 4, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    <strong><em>Apotheosis Realm</em></strong>


    ¡°Your formations are worthless against my superior cultivation,¡± ridiculed Pce Guardian.


    As Pce Guardian said, his snake ploughed through Mu Yu¡¯s formation in no time. What he did not expect was that Mu Yu had prepared Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven in conjunction with Mirror Formation. The first formation pulled the snakes into a straight line, forcing one to go straight to Mu Yu. Next, Mirror Formation had it passed through the five of them.


    ¡°Now!¡± shouted Mu Yu, cueing his allies to proceed with the operation he passed onto them earlier.


    Ximen Buxing and Wanwan broke off in different directions. Gentle Wind One Line to Heaven Formation wore off, giving them Pce Guardian free reign over his snakes again to chase the two who split up.


    ¡°You have no chance now that you¡¯ve split up.¡±


    Instead of the snakes swallowing Ximen Buxing and Wanwan from behind, Gu Yitian showed up to butcher one snake, while Ximen Buxing, Wanwan and Tian Ran targeted the other one.


    When Pce Guardianmenced his next wave of attacks, Mu Yu showed up at the heart of the domain. Everyone transferred their energy for Mu Yu to stab the weakness in the domain, prompting Pce Guardian to boom at the top of his lungs while watching his domain crumble.


    Unable toprehend how Mu Yu could destroy his domain even in the scenario that Mu Yu pinpointed the weakness, Pce Guardian cast his eyes to Mu Yu¡¯s life and death qi. ¡°You can control life and death qi that precisely?¡± Pce Guardian did not know of anyone in history who could control life and death qi to the extent Mu Yu did.Mu Yu was exhausted, but the dance was not over.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time for you lot!¡± threatened Pce Guardian.


    ¡°No, there won¡¯t be a next time for you!¡±


    Mu Yu raised his sword, concentrating qi and vitality for the finishing blow. s, another Apotheosis Realm cultivator burst onto the scene.


    <em>Zoom!</em> The Apotheosis Realm cultivator erased Mu Yu¡¯s concentrated energy with a single st.


    ¡°Would¡¯ve helped if you came earlier, Dian Wei,¡± Pce Guardian grouched.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were this useless,¡± Dian Wei disparaged.


    ¡°Shut up! Capture them alive. I¡¯ll exin what happened to our lord!¡±


    ¡°Great, what now?¡± Ximen Buxing questioned.


    ¡°We fight,¡± Gu Yitian opined.


    ¡°We¡¯re only fodder to them,¡± Wanwan asserted.


    ¡°It¡¯s win or die,¡± Mu Yu explicated.


    ¡°Are you five going to yield?¡± Dian Wei cockily cast his domain, locking Mu Yu¡¯s group down.


    Suddenly, a third Apotheosis Realm presence tore off Dian Wei¡¯s domain and protected Mu Yu¡¯s group.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Dian Wei turned around.


    ¡°I would say my timing isn¡¯t too shabby.¡± The guy adorned in white looked unfettered as he confronted two Apotheosis Realm adepts.


    ¡°First Brother¡­¡± Mu Yu blurted.


    Sporting a reassuring smile, Cheng Yan conveyed, ¡°Sorry, I came here as fast as I could after catching wind.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple?¡± inquired Dian Wei.


    Cheng Yan went to Mu Yu to transfer spiritual energy over to his brother. ¡°You all right?¡±


    ¡°You can say that.¡±


    ¡°Pushing an Apotheosis Realm adept to that degree is impressive.¡±


    ¡°If Dian Wei was a tadter, I would¡¯ve vaporised him.¡±


    Cheng Yan shifted his line of sight to injured Pce Guardian. ¡°He will die.¡±


    While Pce Guardian¡¯s feathers were rustled to hear Cheng Yan¡¯s assertion, Dian Wei brushed it off, slighting, ¡°Cheng Yan, you¡¯re in over your head.¡±


    Cheng Yan stretched his hand out at his own pace, summoning his sword to his hand. He swept the air aside with a gentle swipe, yet nobody would try standing in its way. ¡°Nobody asked for your input.¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, Cheng Yan ejected a torrential wave of qi from his sword, recing oxygen in the vicinity with his qi. Pce Guardian¡¯s eyes flew open as he felt something graze his head; he was unaware he was already sliced in multiple ces.


    ¡°Because everyone with Third Heaven Pce will die,¡± added Cheng Yan, clutching his fist.


    <em>Boom!</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 966July 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1059September 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 474November 20, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    <strong><em>Cheng Yan¡¯s Power</em></strong>


    Dian Wei heard a loud crunch and felt a spurt of liquid ssh his face as red mist flitted past his line of sight from his side. Upon turning his head to the side, all that remained of Pce Guardian was his bestrewn blood droplets.


    Cheng Yanmanded the sky to generate a vortex hundreds of times more violent than Mu Yu and Tian Ran¡¯sbined with his sword.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Scorching Overlord Roar!¡±


    Dian Wei¡¯s domain that acted akin to barrier to the sky did not faze Cheng Yan in the slightest. Instead, Cheng Yan resolutely called down his sh, tearing apart the domain and absorbing it to erge his white sword. Dian Wei, consequently, tore open a dimensional rift to escape via. s, Cheng Yan¡¯s sh overtook him, amputating an as Dian Wei fled.


    Dian Wei¡¯s arm lost the soul energy hiding its beast-like ws and hideous appearance moments before it detonated.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity they¡¯re so good at running,¡± Cheng Yanmented.


    Mu Yu discerned the presence of another domain that did not belong to Dian Wei lingering at the spot thetter hurtled. In other words, someone lent Dian Wei their domain ability to escape. Else, Cheng Yan would have had done more than outss him.


    ¡°The celestial swords are in a different league.¡± Gu Yitian checked out the three celestial swords as well as his own, eager to spar with the trio.The golden ball came back out to y with its white friends once the dust settled.


    ¡°Your timing was perfect,¡± Mu Yumented.


    ¡°You still remember our promise to each other?¡± Cheng Yan inquired, referring to the promise made on Mu Yu¡¯s way back to Pill Cauldron Sect.


    Mu Yu presented a golden divine will retrieval herb. ¡°This is what you asked for.¡±


    Cheng Yan took the herb off Mu Yu with a smileparable to the sun. ¡°You¡¯re the first toe home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Gu Yitian stated.


    Cheng Yan replied, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be fighting amongst each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll being to challenge you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Save it for after we destroy Third Heaven Pce and if we¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°And you, too.¡± Gu Yutian turned to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Do we need to turn this date into a public holiday for Gambling City from now?¡± Ximen Buxing proposed, peering at the gamblers below.


    ¡°I want to name it! I cheered the loudest, so I deserve the honour!¡± demanded Xiaoshuai, waving his two small gs. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Xiaoshuai¡¯s Epic Gambling Day!¡±


    ¡°We offer our respect, Elder Boyang.¡± Mu Yu and Cheng Yan gave Daoist Boyang a palm and fist salute.


    ¡°You two need not salute this old one. This old one is but an insignificant speck of dust in this world now,¡± expressed Daoist Boyang.


    ¡°Gu Yitian is our friend, while you are his shifu. Therefore, you are our elder,¡± Mu Yu contested.


    ¡°Indeed. Back on Mount Dustfallen, you helped our shifu many times. There is no way we could help you the way you helped us back then,¡± Cheng Yan added.


    ¡°I apologise for failing to take care of you, Shifu,¡± Gu Yitian voiced, earning a shoulder pat from Daoist Boyang. Gu Yitian turned to Mu Yu afterwards. ¡°If you can help me protect my shifu, I¡¯ll fight alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done. The two safest ces right now are Formation Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect. I¡¯ll send Elder Boyang to Formation Sect,¡± Mu Yu promised.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The gamblers were still carousing when the group returned because Mu Yu had yet to deactivate his formation. Hence, he terminated the illusion formation with another formation. Though the memories of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s deeds remained, they were gamblers at the end of the day. ordingly, the first thing they worried about upon returning to reality was who won the duel and what was going to happen to their bets. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1061September 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 25April 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 59April 27, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    <strong><em>Primordial Yin Yang</em></strong>


    Tian Ran sat on the chair next to Mu Yu, resting her face in her hands, elbows on the table. Cheng Yan sat opposite Tian Ran, preparing tea for everyone. Had it not been for their movements, Du Biying¡¯s resplendent abode would have been dead silent.


    After helping Daoist Boyang, who Mu Yu tended to earlier, settle down, Gu Yitian joined Cheng Yan at the table and received an offer for tea. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed you two are a Primordial Yin Yang,¡± Mu Yu remarked, leaning on a tree trunk behind Xiaoshuai.


    Ximen Buxing, lying on a t rock b, poured himself another cup of wine jovially. ¡°The old man merely sealed the Primordial Yin Yang in our bodies as our bodies arepatible. We didn¡¯t want to resort to using it. I mean, Wanwan has never liked me.¡±


    Wanwan sat on the aquatic nts by the pond, feet teasing the goldfish in aforementioned pond. ¡°You don¡¯t look mature enough. I like men, not boys.¡±


    Xiaoshuai swung back and forth on the swing hanging off the banyan tree. ¡°Hey, hey, which dao artefact do you two belong to?¡±


    Wanwan flicked her head, gesturing for Ximen Buxing to answer. ¡°It¡¯s an artefact called Sinister Sky ¨C a bloody axe that can convert anything. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Not even you can find it?¡± Mu Yu asked.Ximen Buxing hiked up his shoulders. ¡°The Primordial Yin Yang being sealed in us doesn¡¯t make us the Primordial Yin Yang. Sinister Sky is being used to seal something else in another world. The Primordial Yin Yang saved our lives just as the spirit lords saved yours. We must activate the power together to wield it, yet Wanwan usually refuses to join me in flirting with girls.¡±


    Wanwan kicked vigorously, scaring the goldfishes back for a second before they promptly regrouped.


    Mu Yu turned a branch into a chair to join Tian Ran. ¡°Now that¡¯s another surprise.¡±


    Cheng Yan educated, ¡°Besides the five elements, everyone possesses yin and yang. Ximen Buxing, you¡¯re predominately yang, which is why you have the yin energy sealed in you correct? Wanwan is predominately yin, which is why she has the yang energy sealed in her, correct?¡±


    Ximen Buxing cracked a smile. ¡°Cheng Yan, I always thought Lie Shang was the cool one, but you know even more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Kongkong and Miaomiao are younger versions of you two.¡±


    ¡°I told you those two houses some secret. Damn, even I didn¡¯t realise it was another Primordial Yin Yang, though. Naughty kids need a spanking!¡± Xiaoshuai waved around his small gs again and then bounded onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about you seal Xiaohei and Xiaobai into other kids? I¡¯ll lead them on a journey to world conquest.¡±


    Mu Yu stroked Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I still can¡¯t perfectly control Primordial Ying Yang¡¯s power, let alone seal them. Have some fun with Kongkong and Miaomiao the next time you meet them. By the way, First Brother, what¡¯s Shifu¡¯s dao artefact?¡±


    Cheng Yan had a sip of tea. ¡°A mountain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. I know.¡± Xiaoshuai jumped back onto the swing. ¡°World Manifestation Samsara Peak, correct?¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°Mu Yu, I assume you¡¯ve retrieved World Manifestation Samsara Seal, correct?¡±


    Mu Yu opened his hand, revealing the scenic mountain he came across on Fiend Ind that no longer had the dimensional passages that he and Gui Ximing once used. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Uncle An told me. I brainstormed ways to visit Fiend-Sealing Pagoda; however, Archfiend Hai already escaped by the time I arrived. Since you had been there, I suspected you took the mountain that was missing.¡±


    ¡°When did youst see Uncle An? Is he all right? Was he the one who took Lan Ling¡¯er, Kongkong and Miaomiao from Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Uncle An found me three months ago and told me to search for Shifu¡¯s dao artefact, also telling me he had a job Shifu entrusted him with and bolted off.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either; he didn¡¯t tell me or ept my offer to help.¡±


    ¡°But Uncle An is only a Golden Core Cultivator¡­ Would he¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Shifu would¡¯ve left him with other tools. He told me he¡¯d be fine. I wouldn¡¯t dispute Uncle An. You know his temperament as well as I do.¡±


    ¡°I hope Shifu is still well.¡± Mu Yu grabbed TIan Ran¡¯s hand tofort her.


    Ximen Buxingmented, ¡°Rx. Our shifus went missing at the same time. We don¡¯t have the details, but they¡¯re still alive. I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Ximen Buxing, are you serious? Have you seen them?¡± Tian Ran questioned.


    Ximen Buxing shook his head with a grin. ¡°No, but I bet Mu Yu knows why I¡¯m certain.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1064September 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 129June 1, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    <strong><em>Shadowless Race and Shadow Race (Part 1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Because their artefacts¡¯ Primordial Yin Yangs haven¡¯t found new masters. If they had passed away, their Primordial Yin Yangs would likely belong to new owners by now,¡± Mu Yu rified.


    Cheng Yan borated, ¡°Kongkong and Miaomiao are unaware they possess Primordial Yin Yang energy. Nheless, they¡¯re particrly close to Shifu and believe he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Tian Ran fastened her grip on Mu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Mu Yu pulled Tian Ran in by the shoulder. ¡°Shifu will be all right. We¡¯re going to rescue him.


    Cheng Yan set out his cup of tea. ¡°Mu Yu, I need to have a word in private with you. Everyone else should focus on recovering from the battle.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Once they arrived at a small courtyard without anyone around ¨C Xiaoshuai following along ¨C Mu Yu spawned two chairs for Xiaoshuai and himself. ¡°What is it, First Brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You destroyed Ghost Gate and Celestial Star Sect?¡±¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I assume you know Ghost Gate¡¯s underground secret, then?¡±


    ¡°You knew about it? You¡¯ve been there already?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go there to know. You can always learn from others.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°Moving on, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±


    ¡°Ascend to Apotheosis Realm.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ Lie Shang and Xiang Nan have both¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan gestured ¡°Yes¡± with his head. ¡°They¡¯ve both obtained domain abilities.¡±


    Xiaoshuai pinched Mu Yu¡¯s ear and, sounding disillusioned, reproached, ¡°Mu Yu, look at you! You¡¯re only at Ascension Realm Sixth Layer. I told you to train assiduously, but you never listen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to sell you to a brothel.¡±


    ¡°They have nice food at brothels, right?¡±


    Mu Yu scrubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to be dead weight.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand. It has nothing to do with your cultivation speed; your aptitude is as good as ours. What we have grasped isn¡¯t our domains but the spirit lords¡¯ domains.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Put it this way: I¡¯m only an Ascension Realm cultivator if you judge me based on conventional cultivation rate; the same goes for Lie Shang and Xiang Nan. If we had another two years, we might reach Ascension Realm. You know as well as I do that time isn¡¯t on our side at the moment.¡±


    ¡°How did you reach Ascension Realm, then?¡±


    ¡°Like Lie Shang and Xiang Nan, I¡¯ve epted Ru Shou¡¯s will and taken his power.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re no longer the old Cheng Yan?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s pitch dropped an octave.


    ¡°Unlike Xiang Nan and Lie Shang, I only merged our powers, not our minds, so I have retained my own personality.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I approached you to exin this to you so that you could ascend to Apotheosis Realm. I learnt how to do it from shadow race and shadowless race.¡±


    Ju Mang, startled, thought, <em>Doesn¡¯t that mean Cheng Yan could kill me now?</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1063September 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 59April 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 130June 1, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    <strong><em>Shadowless Race and Shadow Race (Part 2)</em></strong>


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°What¡¯s this technique they used?¡±


    Cheng Yan answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to assume you¡¯re aware both races are foreign races ¨C rtive to Third Heaven. Shadow race¡¯s style relies on shadows. To simplify further, they¡¯re shadows to begin with. The shadowless race refers to those who¡¯ve lost their shadows.¡±


    ¡°Now this is challenging my imagination. I do remember Qing Ming having a body after I erased his shadow.¡±


    ¡°That was a person enveloped in a shadow. Shadows cannot move independently, which is why they control a body using their shadow. The light, logically, is their worst fear.¡±


    ¡°How did the two races end up as enemies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the shadows want to usurp the rule of those rolling them,¡± Xiaoshuai guessed.


    ¡°Pretty much. They¡¯re the same race. They were originally ordinary humans until they practiced a style that led to them splitting off from their shadow. For the record, the same result will ur if anyone else learns the style. The shadow then develops a mind of its own, and this has led to the conflict we know as of today. Whoever wins the struggle will gain control over the other. It shoulde as no surprise that shadows perceive themselves to be superior, and shadowless race, too, believes themselves to be superior.¡±


    Mu Yu cast his gaze down at his shadow. ¡°How did the two civilisations develop? How do they nurture their own kind?¡±¡°Is that important?¡±


    ¡°Just feeling inquisitive.¡±


    ¡°¡­ My guess is they search for gifted cultivators to impart their style to. Once they¡¯ve learnt it, the process repeats. To prevent the spread of shadows, the shadowless race probably kills the disciple¡¯s shadow right away. For the shadow race, I suppose they help the disciple control their real body so that the shadow rules.¡±


    ¡°Sounds simr to Ghost Gate as well as Life and Death Sect¡¯s discipline.¡±


    Xiaoshuai queried, ¡°Is it a strong discipline? Giving a shadow a mind of its own sounds pretty cool.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Syndicate enough to shake people up?¡± Cheng Yan rhetorically asked.


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°So¡­ this merging technique you speak of is¡­¡±


    ¡°Since they can separate their shadow and real body, they can also merge them back together. The prerequisite is erasing one mind,¡± enlightened Cheng Yan.


    ¡°How did you get your hands on the technique?¡±


    ¡°Somebody must¡¯ve given Dong Zhi a job when he was searching for me. I killed him and joined Shadow Syndicate as Dong Zhi, consequently learning of the two races¡¯ secret¡­ I also gleaned soul race¡¯s ns to manipte elemental demons into assaulting cities, Ghost Gate¡¯s agendas and that¡¯s how I ran into you at Pure Peace City.¡±


    ¡°So that was you who killed all of those Ghost Gate disciples using the snow eagle.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to have a word with you until I noticed the bloodlust energy¡¯s influence on you. I followed you to Pill Cauldron Sect since you wouldn¡¯t listen to me while under its influence.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°I paid a visit to shadowless race after I made a promise with you to try and pinch their fusion technique. Sadly, both races caught on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Huang Quan is trying to assassinate you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with Huang Quan; I can¡¯t get a warm up out of fighting him. The fusion technique is their biggest secret, and both refuse to use it for they consider it disgraceful to merge together again. I¡¯d hedge a bet they still want me dead.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s not worth you fretting over. Lie Shang is alwaysining about having to clean up my messes, yet your messes are far more dramatic than mine. I wonder where we learnt to make enemies from. I don¡¯t recall Shifu ever lecturing us on the topic, and I¡¯m not even trying to stir the pot! By the way, how did you learn of their secrets? I imagine they would guard such secrets tightly.¡±


    ¡°Shifu left some information behind at Mount Dustfallen prior to his disappearance. He was the one who was researching the topic for Xiang Nan¡¯s sake. Well, I¡¯d say he was studying the topic to liberate us from the threat of the spirit lords. He came up with the idea I mentioned but didn¡¯t make it in time to tell us. I decided to take the leap and experimented on myself.


    ¡°The foreign races have grown their numbers using humans from our heaven; you could call them hybrids. To summarise, the soul race wants to rule Third Heaven. Shadow and shadowless race want to rule each other and have no vested interest in fighting the soul race or bothering with our heaven¡¯s affairs. Hence, it makes no difference to me if they¡¯re hostiles or not. I¡¯ll kill anyone who threatens my family¡¯s wellbeing.¡±


    ¡°I reckon I¡¯ll be helpful, then, as I happen to be a veteran in that department.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1047September 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 530December 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 628February 5, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    <strong><em>Shadow Synthesis</em></strong>


    ¡°You ready? I can¡¯t do anything about Lie Shang and Xiang Nan because they merged without erasing their spirit lords¡¯ conscious. They¡¯re rather radical despite having ascended to Apotheosis Realm due to their iplete merge. I can help you perfect your fusion,¡± Cheng Yan guaranteed.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± grouched Ju Mang.


    ¡°You tried to steal my body, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mu Yu ribbed. Sensing Ju Mang¡¯s mes, Mu Yu shook his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Pass?¡± Ju Mang and Cheng Yan responded in unison.


    ¡°He saved Tian Ran and helped me.¡±


    Cheng Yan, finding it hard to believe, queried, ¡°Your spirit lord helped you?¡±


    Mu Yu peered inside himself to Ju Mang and smiled again. ¡°He¡¯s not nefarious through and through.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± scoffed Ju Mang.After hearing Mu Yu recount Ju Mang¡¯s contributions, Cheng Yan replied, ¡°My spirit lord hasn¡¯t been so kind; I didn¡¯t feel guilty wiping out his mind. Seeing as Ju Mang is that nice, I suppose I understand where you¡¯reing from.¡±


    ¡°Whoa. I thought you¡¯d talk me into fusing no matter what.¡±


    ¡°To merge means that you grasp your spirit lord¡¯s domain. If you work it out on your own to ascend, you might even create a superior domain ability with your talent. I guess there¡¯s a drawback either way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Does that mean I¡¯ll have two domain abilities if I design my own as my means of ascending?¡±


    ¡°Correct. For that reason, I don¡¯t intend to pressure you into merging. At the end of the day, harnessing your own domain ability is more important than stealing one.¡±


    <em>Hmm, I could share the technique with Qiao Xue,</em> Mu Yu inwardly said. ¡°First Brother, what¡¯s your domain ability?¡±


    ¡°Cosmic Genesis.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan wagged his finger slightly. The ground swirled, and metals merged into shiny balls orbiting his finger that he could manipte into any shape. ¡°I don¡¯t like the ability because it¡¯s not mine despite how effective it is.¡± The shiny balls drew everything on the ground to them ¨C no exceptions.


    ¡°You can pull anything in?¡±


    ¡°And repel away anything, including techniques and people as long as they¡¯re within my domain.¡± Cheng Yan demonstrated the repellent ability, returning everything back to where he took them from. ¡°I can¡¯t manipte things like you and Lie Shang do, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s overpowered. That¡¯s better than mas!¡± Xiaoshuai enthused.


    ¡°I prefer the celestial swords Shifu gave us because they¡¯re our true roots. Moreover, there¡¯s no such thing as a perfect skill to rule all. A chain is only as strong as its weakest link, and my domain has its own w. The same applies to our swords. I hope Mu Yu already realises this,¡± responded Cheng Yan, referring to the spacious area needed to draw power from the firmament for Mu Yu¡¯s signature sh. ¡°Unlike the three of us, you¡¯ve learnt the art of formations. If you can glean Shifu¡¯s formation knowledge, you canplete Shifu¡¯s set of skills. I, as a matter of fact, prefer you rely on yourself to grow stronger since Ju Mang gets along with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Mu Yu assured.


    After Cheng Yan left, Mu Yu studied the ck piece of metal the former passed on to him. The piece detailed the fusion technique Cheng Yan mentioned that was called ¡°Shadow Shackle¡±, which derived from shadow and shadowless race¡¯s ¡°Shadow Synthesis¡±. Upon mastering the third level of Shadow Synthesis, one¡¯s shadow and body split, giving rise to an independent shadow ¨C Shadow Formation. The ninth level, which is also thest stage, requires the practitioner to merge the independent shadow back with the real body ¨C Shadow Fusion.


    The pioneer of Shadow Synthesis invented the style with the intent of doubling his cultivation speed via cultivating separately, then merging once they reached the ninth level. The n went off the rails when the shadow argued it had the right to live on, unfortunately. Owing to the fact that nobody in the race¡¯s history ever mastered the ninth level, Shadow Shackle became synonymous with Shadow Fusion.


    ¡°First Brother had iting when he stole the entire manual. This is one hell of a discipline.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 76May 5, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1064September 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 99May 17, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    <strong><em>Updated Status Quo</em></strong>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try learning Shadow Synthesis?¡± Xiaoshuai suggested. ¡°Maybe your shadow is obedient.¡±


    ¡°If it went so smoothly, Shadow Syndicate wouldn¡¯t exist,¡± Mu Yu disputed.


    ¡°Aw, I was hoping to see if your shadow was more handsome than you.¡±


    Mu Yu peered down to his feet. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible joke. I¡¯m more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Welp, no choice but to have Qiao Xue master the ninth level to kill Xuan Ming, then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy; you can¡¯t just jump straight to level nine. That being said, I will help her merge.¡±


    ¡°You really not going to kill me?¡± questioned Ju Mang.


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know I always honour my word.¡±¡°You¡¯re very different to the cowardly humans I know.¡±


    ¡°Did it really take you that long to realise?¡± Mu Yu stashed away the metal rock Cheng Yan gave him.


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to kill Xuan Ming.¡±


    ¡°My deal is with you, not Xuan Ming.¡±


    ¡°I meant that wood demons and water demons have been allies since forever. Cultivating together grants them double the results of cultivating independently. I¡¯m not saying I like Xuan Ming. I would hate to see her die if all I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°The sun is on the right side. Yep, I¡¯m not convinced.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve believed you like Qiao Xue because of my connection to Xuan Ming. Whether you like her is not something we influence. It¡¯s your choice who you like and her choice to choose someone she likes.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re saying you and Xuan Ming don¡¯t y a role in our feelings?¡±


    ¡°That means you two mutually like each other,¡± Xiaoshuai pointed out.


    ¡°Cut to the chase,¡± Mu Yu demanded.


    ¡°If you die reviving Ku Mu, I¡¯ll watch over Tian Ran and Qiao Xue for you as my way of showing appreciation for sparing me.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Pce Guardian died?¡± repeated Bai Jie, with an exasperated undertone. ¡°You lost your arm, and there¡¯s nothing that can be done because Cheng Yan wiped out the vitality at the wound? Can nobody do something right for once?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, cultivators have started to question us and the eight great sects. It is all because of Mu Yu. Please allow me to personally bring him in,¡± requested a tall and domineering member, Hun Kui, standing out from the rest of the trembling members.


    ¡°Not just Mu Yu. All five of them must be eliminated. Previously, I needed to ensure we were worshipped. Now, it doesn¡¯t matter. This is the final leg of our n. Mu Yu and his friends will not stand in my way!¡± Tapping his jade armchair with a finger for some time, Bai Jie continued, ¡°We¡¯ve finally found a loophole in Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s defence system for Third Heaven. I¡¯m going to go destroy the defences, so I will be absent for some time. Do not make the same arrogant mistake Pce Guardian did, and avoid crowds whenever you engage enemies. Now that Mu Yu knows how to leverage support from cultivators against us, you need to be careful. I¡¯ve had enough with these failures resulting from hubristic behaviour!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t dy the activation of Ultimate Immortals Monument any further. Until I am back, Hun Kui will be interim leader. Make sure we have, at least, one mystic immortal in our grip.¡±


    ¡°Your subject will not let your down,¡± pledged Hun Kui.


    Another member voiced, ¡°My Lord, why do we not just kill all the cultivators? We have more than enough power to do so now.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, what did I just tell you about underestimating them? If it was so easy to eradicate Third Heaven, they¡¯d have been dead for five thousand years,¡± admonished Bai Jie.


    ¡°Your subject apologises.¡±


    ¡°No more reckless attacks on cities until I dismantle Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s defence system, or everything will have been for naught. We have plenty of time to kill them once we¡¯re done. Hun Kui, I trust you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± responded Hun Kui.


    ***


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce has started to pull the plug on their ostentatious operations, including attacks on cities,¡± noted Zhuge Xiaosheng, assessing the map in Formation Pce.


    Caressing his beard, Vige Chief Bu deliberated the topic, then proposed, ¡°I suspect they are nning tomence some n. They must have been forcing engagements between elemental demons and humans for something in the bigger picture and, therefore, no longer need war to farm soul energy.¡±


    ¡°What purpose might that have been?¡±


    ¡°I do not know yet, but my hunch tells me the real war is only beginning.¡±


    ¡°The recent upheaval has only been a ruse?¡±


    ¡°I would say so. This feels like the calm before the storm. I reckon Third Heaven Pce only needs one or two mystic immortals under their control. Either way, the status quo is not in our favour. If I was to bet, I would bet on the top five ultimate immortals being Apotheosis Realm cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Five of them?! What chances would we have, then?¡±


    ¡°From what we know, the nine mystic immortals can cooperate to control celestial preservation energy. If they stop just one of the nine from working with the others, then they cannot control celestial preservation energy, the strongest energy source in this realm and the biggest threat to Third Heaven Pce¡¯s design. That much is obvious. What I am trying to work out is what their real n is.


    ¡°The good news is that Mu Yu has given us the blueprint to counter soul energy. Our job is to now spread the information. If cultivators are prudent, they will realise that unity is the sharp de that can severe Third Heaven Pce¡¯s power.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 313September 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1066September 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 533December 20, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    <strong><em>Qing Mei and Cheng Yan</em></strong>


    ¡°Qing Mei, are you thinking of him again?¡± Daoist Qing Song joined his daughter on a rock located on a hill at Formation Sect.


    Qing Mei shifted her gaze up from the river below to her father. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan has special abilities; he¡¯ll be fine,¡± assured Daoist Qing Song.


    ¡°Does he no longer want to be with me, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know. He lives in a world different to ours. Dad will protect you.¡±


    Qing Mei did her best to catch up to Cheng Yan ever since he left so that she would not be a burden to him. The difference in level between Daoist Qing Song and daughter versus Cheng Yan was enormous, which was why he could not me Cheng Yan if thetter chose to break up with his daughter; he did not even dare to assume the position of an elder in Cheng Yan¡¯s presence. At times, he wondered if betrothing Qing Mei to Cheng Yan was a mistake. Having lived a decently long life, Daoist Qing Song had been at the pinnacle once and knew that people could view things differently depending on how high up they stood.


    ¡°He promised to be the man I need all his life, only to leave without a goodbye in the end and never visit once. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. I¡¯ve done my best to catch up to him so that I wouldn¡¯t be a burden. If he doesn¡¯t need me anymore, I¡¯d rather he tells me¡­¡± Tears coursed down Qing Mei¡¯s cheeks.


    Daoist Qing Song draped his arm over his daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I may not be his match, but I won¡¯t allow him to mistreat you.¡±¡°I want to have some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you here.¡± Daoist Qing Song got to his feet.


    ¡°Father-inw, Qing Mei.¡±


    Qing Mei jolted and then slowly raised her head. Despite all those moments she yearned to throw herself into his arms and tell him how worried she was, she panicked when he finally appeared, worried he was no longer the Cheng Yan she once knew. She never forgot the emotions that gnawed at her heart when he told he that he wanted to break up once for his shifu¡¯s sake. The fear of not being able to bear with a changed Cheng Yan flourished in her mind and her legs, whisking her off in the opposite direction he stood.


    ¡°Wait, Qing Mei!¡± Cheng Yan called.


    Daoist Qing Song made good on his word, gripping Cheng Yan by the cor. ¡°Cheng Yan, if you don¡¯t like my daughter anymore, don¡¯t you dare be wishy washy. I don¡¯t want to see my daughter shedding tears every waking moment. I know I¡¯m a weakling inparison to you, but that¡¯s no justification for you to toy with her feelings!¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, I have never changed my mind or forgotten my promise. Sadly, there are things that require me to attend to. Please let me see Qing Mei.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to trust you when you¡¯ve turned your back on her once in the past?!¡±


    ¡°There will not be a second time. She is my wife and a part of Mount Dustfallen. I never abandon family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re finally her husband? What happened to being a husband all these years? You think she hasn¡¯t been living in terror all these years while you were supposedly busy?¡±


    ¡°I am cognisant of the fact that I have not fulfilled my duty as a husband. In saying that, I will never let Qing Mei down. I swear on my life that my feelings for her have never changed?¡±


    ¡°Elder Qing Song, you can trust him. He values family above all else,¡± Mu Yu stressed as he appeared from a small path.


    ¡°Mu Yu?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s appearance calmed Daoist Qing Song, prompting him to release his hold on Cheng Yan. ¡°Mu Yu, I can spare him out of respect for you; however, Qing Mei has he final say. I will not stop them from seeing each other if that is her wish. Right now, though, he best not bother her.¡± Daoist Qing Song red daggers at Cheng Yan and then headed to his small house.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Cheng Yan forced a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for pleasantries between us.¡± Mu Yu sat down on the rock Qing Mei sat on previously.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Tian Ran inquired, showing up next to Qing Mei on the mountain peak.


    Qing Mei looked up and wiped her tears. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qing Mei, can I give you a hug?¡± requested Xiaoshuai, blithely prancing.


    Qing Mei gave Xiaoshuai the hug he asked for, so heplimented, ¡°Your embrace is so warm.¡±


    Tian Ran flicked Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°You say the same thing to every girl. You¡¯re the biggest phnderer of Dustfallen Sect.¡±


    Xiaoshuai pouted. ¡°No, Mu Y-¡±


    ¡°You two have been with each other for so long that you¡¯ve rubbed off on each other.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe,¡± giggled Qing Mei.


    ¡°Sister Qing Mei, Cheng Yan is a responsible senior to us and a loyal husband to you. He is merely busy with duties that he cannot shirk off,¡± conveyed Tian Ran.


    ¡°He may be dutiful to Dustfallen Sect but not me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You know my true identity, right? Besides my status as a disciple of Secr World Sect, that is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you told me you¡¯re True God¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Tian Ran rested her elbows on her knees and her face in her hands. ¡°You know how Cheng Yan got his name?¡±


    Qing Mei indicated she did not.


    ¡°My father gave him the name, hoping he would be someone who honours promises. He was the first to join my father and has been influenced the most, so you could say he¡¯s the most identical. Duty, responsibility, they¡¯re hard concepts to exin. My father has never been the most responsible man. You know, I didn¡¯t tell him he was my father during the year I spent at Dustfallen Sect. In fact, I doubt he even knows he has a daughter, so I could say he¡¯s not a responsible father.


    ¡°Despite him not being there for my mother or me, my mother has neverined because my birth was a surprise to even her. Though she told me he had bigger, nobler things to do, she never explicated what said things were until I eventually pestered her enough. That was when I sneaked off to Moyun Mountains to find him. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should forgive when I first met him. Later on, though, I learnt he¡¯s actually quite responsible. He left us to protect us. If he brought my mother along with him on his dangerous adventures, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do what he did.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 128May 31, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 99May 17, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 59April 27, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    <strong><em>Perfect World</em></strong>


    ¡°True God is truly a noble man,¡±mented Qing Mei.


    ¡°Maybe to you he is, but I¡¯d prefer he wasn¡¯t so noble,¡± Tian Ran opined. ¡°My mother said that he has to shoulder more than we can imagine as he isn¡¯t just a husband and father but also mankind¡¯s hope. Cheng Yan is a husband, a senior to his fellow disciples and a disciple. I might argue he¡¯s too willing to bear responsibilities just as my father is. At the very least, though, he came back for you, while I don¡¯t even know where my father is. My mother hasn¡¯t seen my father in years, while I have yet to reunite with him as his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know your past.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You develop feelings for someone because you like something about him, such as Cheng Yan¡¯s sense of responsibility, not because they¡¯re phnders like yboy Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Sister Tian Ran, I¡¯m going to tell Mu Yu you called him a yboy.¡± Xiaoshuai grinned devilishly.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯m speaking facts. His fault for flirting with another girl.¡±


    ¡°You forgave him?¡± Qing Mei asked.


    ¡°Do I have much of a choice? Xiaoshuai told me Mu Yu nearly went off the rails to save me when I was in trouble. I wish I got to see him anxious for me.¡± Tian Ran smiled mischievously.¡°Are you talking about Qiao Xue?¡± queried Qing Mei.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry about it. He likes her mainly because of Ju Mang and Xuan Ming¡¯s influence. I know he must¡¯ve conducted some deal with Ju Mang to save me that might even involve his life. He thinks I¡¯m oblivious, but I¡¯m not that silly.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing I can do. It¡¯s my fault for liking him. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some way to prevent him doing silly things. If nothing else, Cheng Yan¡¯s Ru Shou doesn¡¯t like the other spirit lords and won¡¯t impact Cheng Yan¡¯s mind. Brother Cheng Yan would never betray you, while I have topete with another girl.¡±


    Qing Mei gyrated her lips and decided not to speak in the end.


    ¡°You know, every member of Dustfallen Sect values their family. The four brothers may be different and walking different paths, but they¡¯ve always avoided hurting each other and trying to find ways to rescue my father. Lie Shang and Xiang Nan even annihted Secr World Sect, the home I grew up in, to avenge Mu Yu and I. Although I don¡¯t like their approach, I can¡¯t me them. Lie Shang first departed owing to him not being able to control his fire ability and identally hurt Sister Ling¡¯er. Cheng Yan is far too loyal to betray you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m very responsible, too. I also value family and like all of you most,¡± effused Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the best, hahaha.¡± Tian Ran hugged Xiaoshuai and rubbed her cheeks on his.


    ¡°Thank you, Tian Ran,¡± expressed Qing Mei.


    ¡°We¡¯re family. I¡¯ll go call Brother Cheng Yan over. Xiaoshuai,e with me. They don¡¯t need a third wheel.¡± Tian Ran jogged down the mountain with Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°No! I want to see the show!¡±


    ¡°You want the show or nice food?¡±


    ¡°Food? I want roast goose!¡±


    Upon arriving on the mountain peak, Cheng Yan voiced, ¡°Qing Mei, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t betray me, did you?¡± Qing Mei queried.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    A smile that was overdue for blooming finally bloomed.


    ***


    Halfway down the mountain, Xiaoshuai cheekily leaned in and whispered, ¡°Mu Yu, Sister Tian Ran called you a yboy back there. I guess she has things to say.¡±


    Mu Yu leaned in to whisper, ¡°Tian Ran, Xiaoshuai told me I¡¯m a yboy. What¡¯s that mean? Does that mean I¡¯m good at cheering you up?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Xiaoshuai must be hungry.¡±


    Xiaoshuai scratched his head, muttering, ¡°That¡¯s odd. I don¡¯t follow this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandpa Vige Chief.¡± Mu Yu pulled Tian Ran along to Formation Pce.


    Ximen Buxing and Wanwan went their own way, helping the other unorthodox faction members settle down instead of joining Mu Yu at Formation Sect, not to mention Gambling City was no longer a safe ce. Lu Deyi provided Gu Yitian and Daoist Boyang lodging at Formation Sect since it was one of the safest ces.


    ¡°You intend to seek out Shadow Syndicate?¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng furrowed his brows upon hearing Mu Yu¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Why are you two looking for them?¡± inquired Lu Deyi.


    ¡°I was the one who killed Dong Zhi,¡± exined Cheng Yan.


    ¡°You brothers cannot be measured with our standards anymore. I am at a loss for words¡­¡± Lu Deyi smiled helplessly.


    Mu Yu said, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Qing Ming was only a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator when I killed him. Dong Zhi was an Ascension Realm cultivator. My senior brother has ascended to Apotheosis Realm already.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng verbalised, ¡°Sir Cheng Y-¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Cheng Yan, Patriarch Zhuge. I owe you my gratitude for taking care of my family.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng offered a propituous salute. ¡°I was only doing what should be done. Everyone from Dustfallen Sect is our esteemed guest¡­ May I ask what killing Dong Zhi has to do with you searching for Shadow Syndicate? Elder Bu told me they have Apotheosis Realm members. If we challenge them on top of Third Heaven Pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Patriarch Zhuge. Shadow race and shadowless race will not participate in the conflict that pertains to Third Heaven. I acquired the knowledge when I went through Dong Zhi¡¯s memories. The two races are not inhabitants of this heaven and are only here for a certain secret. They have spent millenniums searching for a ce called Perfect World.¡±


    ¡°Perfect World? I have never heard such a ce mentioned before.¡±


    ¡°Neither have I. It almost seems as though some restriction in this heaven prevents foreign races from doing certain things. That includes stopping Bai Jie from wiping out the cultivators of this heaven.¡± Seeing the flummoxed reactions, Cheng Yan borated, ¡°Knowing Bai Jie, there is no reason he would avoid killing people. Perfect World¡¯s power is what is restricting him, and it is Shifu¡¯s creation.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you are seeking out Shadow Syndicate because you have located Perfect World?¡± inquired Vige Chief Bu.


    ¡°Yes. I infiltrated one of their branches in the past. Nheless, I need you to help me collect information so that I can pinpoint their headquarters. The more details you can glean, the better.¡±


    ¡°We will do what we can,¡± promised Zhuge Xiaosheng.


    Mu Yu asked Cheng Yan, ¡°You insist on pursuing this on your own?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing, and I¡¯ve reached Apotheosis Realm. You know how to contact me, anyway. Your top priority right now is to progress your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Be careful out there.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 12 Ch. 00 (Prologue)July 31, 2018In "Son-Con"


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 13 Ch. 44September 25, 2018In "Son-Con"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1068September 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    <strong><em>Rule Setting</em></strong>


    Now an Ascension Realm Seventh Layer cultivator after ten days of leveraging life and death qis to cultivate, Mu Yu used Dustfallen Mental Cultivation to visualise Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts nine techniques, honing in on just one this time, Primordial Yin Yang revolving around him. From then on, it was going to be a grind to ascend again as the stolen spiritual energy was no longer as conducive for someone of his level.


    Lu Deyi had ascended to Body Synthesis Realm Sixth Layer thanks to the stolen spiritual energy multiplying the fruits of hisbour. Gu Jiangyou often made trips out of Formation Sect to kill remnants of Ghost Gate and Celestial Star Sect for their corpses.


    Xiaoshuai, who often yed with Primordial Yin Yang while Mu Yu trained and inspired profound thoughts with asional remarks, chuckled on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not going to reach Apotheosis Realm in fifteen days. You need to think of an alternative route.¡±


    ¡°Not going to argue that,¡± responded Mu Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pay Dabai and Dahei a visit. Let¡¯s make use of the knowledge Ximen Buxing and Wanwan passed on to harness the full power of Primordial Yin Yangs.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. We can see how Pill Cauldron Sect ising along while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    Mu Yu did not want to drag Tian Ran along so that she could concentrate on her training, something she had been incredibly proactive about since settling down at Formation Sect in hopes of rescuing her father.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you¡¯ve changed!¡± Xiaoshuai fumed.¡°How have I changed?¡±


    ¡°You used to go eat with me whenever I wanted, but you refuse to now. My heart is in pieces.¡± Xiaoshuai tugged on Mu Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You asked Grandpa Vige Chief to make you two big roast geese before we left.¡±


    ¡°That was an hour ago! I digested it already!¡± Xiaoshuai rubbed his belly.


    ¡°Put up with it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to heartlessly starve me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°My heart¡­¡±


    Mu Yu insisted on rushing until they came by a city that Mu Yu gave in and descended.


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s selling candied haws!¡± effused Xiaoshuai, running over to an elder.


    The ordinary elder was delighted to see the energetic human boy. ¡°You want some candied haws?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± answered Xiaoshuai, almost drooling.


    ¡°How many skewers do you want?¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± Xiaoshuai tilted his head to think then extended a finger.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be three coins for one skewer.¡± The elder handed Xiaoshuai a skewer.


    ¡°No, I meant I want your entire tree.¡±


    ¡°The entire tree?¡±


    ¡°I want every skewer on that you have, in other words.¡±


    The elder realised it was not a prank when he noticed Mu Yuing over. ¡°Th-that equals¡­ Let me count how many I made today. Give me a moment.¡±


    Upon seeing Mu Yu present a hundred spirit stones, the elder stuttered, ¡°S-Sir, you do not need to give me that much. One spirit stone is enough for all the skewers I have. Moreover, I would need to provide you with more change than I have¡­¡±


    The elder only had some broken silver taels and coppers since he was an ordinary human.


    ¡°Keep them. You can exchange what¡¯s left over and find a safe ce to hide.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Mu Yu nodded.


    The elder enthusiastically stored the spirit stones in his pouch and effused, ¡°After spending half on paying taxes, I will still have plenty.¡±


    ¡°Taxes? Half of that is for taxes? Who are you paying?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    The elder looked around to ensure nobody was watching them prior to exining, ¡°As ordinary folks, we have to exchange spirit stones at the bank for our currency. In the past, when the banks and exchangers were entities the city lord appointed, one spirit stone was worth a hundred taels. Ever since the five great sects have established an alliance called Five Mountains Alliance, we have had to pay half of the spirit stones we earn ¨C provided I am this lucky ¨C to them as per their new rules for the cultivation world instead of the ordinary folk the city lord appointed. Anyone who defies them is executed.¡±


    ¡°Are they trying to rule over the cultivation world with an iron fist?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°We would not possibly know. All we can do is abide by the demands if we wish them to protect us from elemental demons. I need to exchange the one hundred spirit stones you gave me at Ultimate Immortal Hall.¡±


    ¡°Is Third Heaven Pce nning to cut to the chase and muscle their way to power now? What are they nning this time, a kingdom built from Five Mountains Alliance?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned with both hands and his mouth full.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be one hell of an unstable kingdom if that¡¯s the case,¡± opined Mu Yu.


    Upon passing by Ultimate Immortals Hall, the duo saw a cocky Golden Core Realm youth in yellow stopping the elder from before at the entrance. The cultivator gave the elder a measly five coppers despite what the elder¡¯s original sum was worth.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elder?¡± Mu Yu approached the elder.


    ¡°The immortal master told me that the new exchange rate is five coppers for one hundred spirit stones.¡± The elder heaved a breath of despair.


    Mu Yu suddenly had a bone to pick. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 447February 3, 2022In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 999August 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 352September 20, 2023In "Action"

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    <strong><em>Let This Be a Lesson to Others</em></strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s worse than daylight robbery!¡± Xiaoshuai raged.


    ¡°We are powerless to do anything besides obey,¡±mented the elder, pocketing the five copper coins.


    ¡°Wait here, Elder,¡± instructed Mu Yu.


    The hubristic youth in yellow, Zhang Ba, berated, ¡°What do you ordinary folks need spirit stones for? You should be grateful to even receive a copper.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, you are absolutely right. Ordinary folks are no different to domestic animals to us,¡± voiced the fellow Mystic Spirit Sect member, Liu Zhi.


    ¡°Exactly. I like you. I¡¯ll tell my grandpa to permit you into our inner court disciple ranks.¡±


    Ecstatic he would have the chance to receive preferential treatment in all facets as an inner-court disciple, Liu Zhi bowed his head to the ground. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Zhang. Please let me know if I can ever be of any use to you.¡±


    ¡°Get up. Get up. My grandpa is right inside. I¡¯ll speak to him when I get a chance.¡±¡°Did you just rip off an elder who exchanged a hundred spirit stones?¡± Mu Yu questioned upon entering Ultimate Immortals Hall.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± brayed Zhang Ba.


    ¡°The owner of the one hundred spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Yours? It¡¯s mine now. What can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the proper amount,¡± Mu Yu demanded.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to give me that attitude?¡±


    ¡°Not the trash that you are.¡±


    Liu Zhi jumped at the opportunity to polish Zhang Ba¡¯s boots, blustering, ¡°Do you realise you¡¯re speaking to the grandson of Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s Daoist Zhan Lang? Kowtow now if you want to be spared!¡±


    Mishearing Daoist Zhan Lang, Daoist Wolf yer, as Daoist Zhang Lang, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°Who calls themselves Daoist Spider? Do you have a Daoist Rat?¡±


    Liu Zhi cut in before Zhang Ba could flip out, saying, ¡°Senior Brother, I shall teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle him. Winning when I have a size disadvantage just feels good.¡± Xiaoshuai finished hisst hawthorn and then, in one swift motion, paired with a childish smile, lodge the skewer in Liu Zhi¡¯s hand. Xiaoshuai then discharged a spurt of energy, blowing Liu Zhi into a wall and letting the skewer pin Liu Zhi to said wall.


    Learning he was weaker, Zhang Ba threatened, ¡°J-just you wait.¡±


    ¡°I can kill him, yeah? Saves us the trouble of beating him a second time.¡± Xiaoshuai took out another skewer of hawthorns to eat.


    ¡°My grandpa is an Ascension Realm Second Layer elder of Mystic Spirit Sect! You still have time to beg for mercy!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mu Yu simpered.


    Xiaoshuai projectile spat a hawthorn aimed at Zhang Ba¡¯s throat. Unfortunately, a yellow barrier deflected the hawthorn.


    Sounding condescending, Zhang Ba scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not bad.¡± Xiaoshuai pulled the same stunt again, though he amped up the velocity to prate the barrier. ¡°You know what spiders are for? For me to whack to death. Call your grandpa out here.¡±


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± Zhang Ba crushed a jade piece in his hand, summoning Ascension Realm qi.


    ¡°Who dares hurt my grandson?!¡± roared Daoist Zhang Lang, appearing with a condescending posture simr to his grandson.


    ¡°Grandpa, they threatened to kill me!¡±


    Daoist Zhan Lang caressed Zhang Ba¡¯s forehead. ¡°I happened to just learn a secret technique, and it looks like I can test it on you. I¡¯ll steal your cultivation for my grandson.¡±


    ¡°What secret technique did you learn, Grandpa?!¡±


    ¡°A soul style technique that Third Heaven Pce¡¯s lord imparted to me. You can absorb people¡¯s souls to enhance your cultivation. That way, you won¡¯t need me to protect you all the time.¡±


    ¡°Kill them now, then, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°You two came here with death wishes, so I shall grant them.¡±


    ¡°Nah, we came here to smear your face with crap,¡± Xiaoshuai responded.


    ¡°Ba¡¯er, tell me how you want me to kill them: shall I erase their cultivation or amputate their four limbs? We only need their souls. We¡¯ve already killed a bunch of durds who decided to challenge us, and it looks like I¡¯ll have to kill these two to remind people who thew is around here!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1070September 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 97May 16, 2023In "SSNH"


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 805February 23, 2024In "Almighty"

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    <strong><em>Soul Stones</em></strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s chop their limbs off and let their corpses sunbathe from the city walls,¡± suggested Zhang Ba.


    ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    Daoist Zhan Lang thought he was fast until he failed to see what happened between Mu Yu¡¯s arm first raising and caught his neck, only realising he was beaten to the punch once Mu Yu had him suspended on one arm.


    ¡°Consider yourself done?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°H-h-how?¡± Daoist Zhan Lang attempted to churn spiritual qi and draw in oxygen to no avail. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no qualified to know for the same reason you¡¯re not qualified to breathe this world¡¯s oxygen.¡± Mu Yu cast Divine Soul Formation to interrogate Daoist Zhan Lang on Five Mountains Alliance¡¯s machinations first.


    Upon liberation, Daoist Zhan Lang, offered Mu Yu a bow on his knees. ¡°I am at your service, Master.¡±


    ¡°Gr-Grandpa¡­¡± Zhang Ba teetered until his legs buckled.Xiaoshuai strutted up to Zhang Ba and mocked, ¡°Who has a death wish again? Your pants reek!¡±


    ¡°Tell me what ns the five sects and Third Heaven Pce have,¡± Mu Yu demanded of Daoist Zhan Lang.


    ¡°Under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s orders, our five sects are redesigning thews of the cultivation world, forcing everyone into submission with an iron fist and executing anyone spreading libel,¡± answered Daoist Zhan Lang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the technique you mentioned?¡±


    Daoist Zhan Lang presented a hand-sized white stone. ¡°This stone is called soul stone. The stone will absorb the soul of anyone we kill, thereby gaining power. We can then use the souls captured within to boost our cultivation. I nned to do that for my grandson.¡±


    ¡°What are the stones¡¯ bigger purpose?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    Mu Yu felt a cold qi secreting from the stone as he fiddled with it. ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised they would go so far.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiaoshuai grabbed the stone to check out what Mu Yu¡¯sment was about and then threw it back as though it was a hot potato. ¡°It¡¯s like the bugs turned into a stone, converting souls to soul energy. Cultivators¡¯ cultivation will improve exponentially until they reach Body Synthesis Realm, whereby they be another soul for the stone. Third Heaven Pce can then fetch it to use. Damn, cultivators are just blindly turning themselves into soul energy for Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°This must be how they¡¯re working around theck of bloodshed due to the ceasefire.¡±


    ¡°Should destroy it.¡±


    Mu Yu inquired, ¡°How many people have you killed?¡±


    Daoist Zhan Lang replied, ¡°Prior to arriving at Squarewater City, I have killed no less than three hundred people defying Third Heaven Pce. I hung their corpses at city doors after I killed them, suspending them in the air using a special method so that people could witness vultures cull their remains. I nned to let my grandson use the stone once I had killed five hundred people.¡±


    ¡°Who were the people you killed?¡±


    ¡°We are currently targeting advanced and famous cultivators opposing Third Heaven Pce, including elders. So far, we have killed twenty-three patriarchs, leaving those sects powerless to stop us due tock of leadership. It also helps deter others from challenging our authority. Several Formation Sect members have been captured. Those we capture are also killed on the spot.¡±


    ¡°How many formation casters have you killed?!¡±


    ¡°I killed five lowly members. Two Greater Heaven Stage formation casters were captured nearby and will be publicly executed at the city¡¯s entrance at noon.¡±


    ¡°Who are the two?¡±


    ¡°Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian. I have heard they are important members, so their executions will be impactful.¡±


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Daoist Zhan Lang prostrated himself at the sound of Mu Yu¡¯s frigid tone. ¡°They must have been escorted to the city doors by now¡­¡±


    Mu Yu turned to Zhang Ba. ¡°I came here for the hundred spirit stones.¡±


    Zhang Ba emptied out a back of spirit stones and kowtowed, convulsing. ¡°All of these are spirit stones. Please spare me. I will never repeat the same mistake again.¡±


    Mu Yu took a hundred spirit stones. ¡°I only take what¡¯s mine. As for you, you¡¯re almost useless to me.¡± Keeping his eyes on Zhang Ba, Mu Yu released his control over Daoist Zhan Lang.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± thundered Daoist Zhan Lang.


    ¡°I returned your awareness to you so that you see what the price of killing Formation Sect¡¯s disciples is.¡±


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    As Zhang Ba assumed an erect posture, his head fell off his shoulders, rolling to Daoist Zhang Lang.


    ¡°Y-you killed my grandson?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously. I won¡¯t be killing just you. If any harm befalls Greater Heaven Casters Lu and Situ, I promise Mystic Spirit Sect will also be erased.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1071September 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 886June 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 922July 1, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    <strong><em>Execution</em></strong>


    The entrance to the city was crowded every noon ever since the formation of Five Mountains Alliance as they executed some powerhouse daily. Even though they suspended dismembered corpses of the executed defiant cultivators in soul energy bubbles above the city doors to deter people from opposing Third Heaven Pce, it clearly was not working when they had to keep executing people. Executing Greater Heaven Stage formation casters from Formation Sect, nheless, wasparable to the nail in the coffin as Formation Sect¡¯s formation casters had been elevated to another level since the war between elemental demons and humankind ignited.


    Airborne and bloody, Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian¡¯s breaths were faint.


    Tie Shasheng, the Ascension Realm First Layer executioner from Life and Death Sect with a twisted hobby for designing varieties of methods of torturing cultivators and refining their leftover weapons for himself, licked his lips after lodging a soul nail through a middle-aged man¡¯s skull and into a cross. Sounding akin to a man high on drugs, Tie Shasheng mocked, ¡°Daoist Nanwei, patriarch of Nanwei Sect, you vilified Third Heaven Pce¡¯s name and questioned our policies. How shall I execute you?¡±


    Daoist Nandao raged, ¡°All you¡¯ve done is oppress cultivators and kill the innocent. The heavens will execute you heartless bullies!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heartless? Well, now I want to see how your heart looks?¡± Tie Shashang extended his yellow fingernails that resembled infected fingernails and then easily slipped them into Daoist Nanwei¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Daoist Nanwei watched as Tie Shasheng held his beating up to his face.


    Tie Shasheng ced corpse qi into the now empty chest cavity to sustain Daoist Nanwei¡¯s life. ¡°My corpse qi will sustain your life for another thirty minutes. Enjoy watching me kill you. This is what happens to those who oppose Five Mountains Alliance.¡± Tie Shasheng ate Daoist Nanwei¡¯s heart live in public. Tie Shasheng swept his gaze over the people watching as a warning, then announced, ¡°That was just the appetiser.¡±


    Tie Shasheng tore off Daoist Nanwei¡¯s arms, then his left leg, then his right leg¡­ Daoist Nanwei let out muffled grunts from his wall of teeth.¡°I won¡¯t ruin your face, or people won¡¯t recognise you. Have to remind people what the consequences of disobedience are, after all.¡±


    Daoist Nanwei cried out as Tie Shasheng scraped off his skin, taking time to ensure the former maintained awareness over the course of thirty minutes. Once the corpse qi¡¯s time was almost up, Tie Shasheng harvested Daoist Nanwei¡¯s head.


    Two cultivators took the initiative to tidy up Daoist Nanwei¡¯s hair and wash the bloodstains off his face, all for the purpose of showing who the dead were to the public.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity nobody came to Daoist Nanwei¡¯s rescue,¡±mented Lu Deyi.


    Situ Yangtian smiled bitterly. ¡°You must be bored out of your skin because we¡¯re next up.¡±


    Lu Deyi quietlyughed off the remark. ¡°Upright men don¡¯t bat an eye if it¡¯s sacrificing for the greater good. My only regret is not being around to witness us dethrone Third Heaven Pce and execute these scums heralding in human skin. Luckily, there are cultivators out there with a back bone who will fight on for us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you give such a heroic speech.¡±


    Lu Deyi looked to Situ Yangtian, then the executed people and cracked a mncholic smile. ¡°Although vultures prey on the dead¡¯s bodies, at least they clean up our heads. I reckon Patriarch and Mu Yu will collect our corpses. I¡¯d say that¡¯s the silver lining in all of this.¡±


    ¡°You have a point. If only¡­ If only I could witness Third Heaven Pce¡¯s downfall.¡±


    Lu Deyi peered down to the crowd and then the dome overhead. ¡°The real regret is that we couldn¡¯t deliver what we found out back to Patriarch. If Mu Yu doesn¡¯t learn about it, <em>sigh</em>¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Mu Yu finds out. We failed in our duty and lost our lives.¡±


    Lu Deyi expressed, ¡°I¡¯m reminded of when I mistook Mu Yu for a servant. I really want to watch him develop Formation Sect and return us to our heydays.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll avenge us. We¡¯ll hear about it from Five Mountains Alliance when he sends them to us,¡± asserted Situ Yangtian. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 373October 1, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 365September 27, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 418October 23, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    <strong><em>Incapacitated</em></strong>


    ¡°Now, who¡¯s next?¡± Tie Shasheng ambled over to Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian condescendingly. He grabbed injured Lu Deyi and voiced, ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again on the way to hell real soon,¡± scoffed Lu Deyi.


    Tie Shasheng shed his rotten teeth. ¡°The king of hell doesn¡¯t take in anyone from Life and Death Sect as Third Heaven Pce is hell. We won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Shut your stinky trap up and kill me if you desire!¡±


    Tie Shasheng ran his fingers along Lu Deyi¡¯s body as he chortled. ¡°How shall I kill you? How about gouging your eyes out, then skinning you and then pulling your spine out?¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. Call me a coward if I beg for mercy once.¡±


    ¡°Good. I like idiots with a spine. Trust me: everyone I kill screams. I never rip out their tongue so that I can hear that ecstasy-inducing cry.¡± Tie Shasheng scratched Lu Deyi¡¯s neck. ¡°I like to rip the spine out of those with one. We can explode bone by bone from one small scratch and then pull out the bones. I can¡¯t wait to hear you scream.¡±


    ¡°Kgh!¡± Lu Deyi tried to maintain a condescending expression as Tie Shasheng dug his fingernails into his spine. ¡°I¡¯ll be avenged.¡±¡°You¡¯re not going to be there to witness it even if there is.¡±


    ¡°Your mother never teach you not to count your chickens before they hatch?¡±


    Unlike Lu Deyi, who was delighted to hear the cold voice, Tie Shasheng¡¯s arm yelled at him to pull out. s, by the time the signal could travel to his arm, it was toote for it was already destroyed by the time he pulled it back. Tie Shasheng plummeted into the ground before he could figure out what happened or realise he was tagged.


    Nobody recognised Mu Yu through his Hundred Faces Illusion Formation besides Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian. Lu Deyi could not stop the corners of his lips stretching from ear to ear.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Greater Heaven Caster Situ, I apologise for arrivingte.¡± Mu Yu released the two from their shackles, while Xiaoshuai fixed his hawthorns in the air to nurse their injuries.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay. We thought you were still training in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Howe you are here?¡± Situ Yangtian exhaled relief.


    ¡°We just happened to be passing by. They will pay for what they did.¡± Mu Yu released vitality from Wood Spirit to provide express healing.


    ¡°I told you we should dine here, but you¡¯re like, ¡®No, we have to move¡¯,¡± Xiaoshuai said.


    Mu Yu looked around at the mutted corpses and then snatched up Tie Shasheng. ¡°Tie Shasheng, was it?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?! Five Mountains All-¡±


    ¡°Five Mountains Alliance is next.¡± Mu Yu rammed Tie Shasheng¡¯s dantian, erasing thetter¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°What goes aroundes around.¡± Mu Yu released his hold, dropping Tie Shasheng into the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve erased his cultivation. If anyone wants to vent or wants revenge on him, help yourself.¡±


    ¡°I want to lop his head straight off and throw it to the vultures!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Daoist Zhang is still in the city. He¡¯ll kill us if we attack Tie Shasheng.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right. That old man is even more ruthless.¡±


    Everyone had to put a damper on their ns, standing around and waiting for a decision to be made.


    ¡°Daoist Zhang has arrived!¡± someone shouted, spotting Daoist Zhang confront Mu Yu in the air.


    ¡°Daoist Zhang, kill him! He challenged Five Mountains Alliance!¡± Tie Shasheng howled.


    Daoist Zhang nced down at Tie Shasheng emotionlessly.


    When everyone watch Daoist Zhang move, they expected him to ost Mu Yu. Instead, Daoist Zhang knelt down to Mu Yu. ¡°I am at yourmand, Master.¡±


    Mu Yu demanded, ¡°Five Mountains Alliance has killed far too many innocent cultivators to try and control cultivators through fear. Erase your own cultivation.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡± Daoist Zhang¡¯s face turned red as he moulded energy. Immediately after mming a hand to his dantian, he plunged down next to Tie Shasheng. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1073September 15, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 480November 23, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 453November 10, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    <strong><em>Backbone</em></strong>


    Mu Yu removed his Hundred Faces Illusion Formation and then announced, ¡°Five Mountains Alliance and Third Heaven Pce wish to rule Third Heaven and force everyone to obey them, so I shall destroy their rule. Nobody in the cultivation world has any right to monopolise people. Everyone has their right to free will.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard for them to recognise Mu Yu given his fame. At the same time, it gave credibility to his deration on top of salvaging Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s defiled reputation. Actually, their reputation went beyond neutral to positive, bing synonymous with ¡°hope¡± for those unaffiliated with Third Heaven Pce or Five Mountains Alliance and the nightmare for Five Mountains Alliance.


    Perceiving Mu Yu to be their backbone, those present at the execution site gave Tie Shasheng and Daoist Zhang a taste of their wrath, ripping into them within mere seconds. Of course, Mu Yu slipped Wood Spirit underneath them to absorb their souls, ensuring there was no chance of them resurrecting.


    ¡°Nobody with Five Mountains Alliance is absconding,¡± Mu Yu dered.


    ¡°y Five Mountains Alliance!¡± roared Lu Deyi, conducting the assail on Five Mountains Alliance¡¯s present members.


    While Mu Yu hunted down the strong cultivators, the others hunted the weaker cultivators, clearing out the city of Five Mountains Alliance¡¯s members in under two hours.


    ¡°Hahaha, thanks to you, we¡¯ve averted a crisis, extended our lives and taken back the city!¡± enthused Lu Deyi.


    Mu Yu warned, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, you are still hurt. Take it easy.¡±¡°Killing Five Mountains Alliance¡¯s personnel is rejuvenating,¡± Lu Deyi proudly kidded.


    ¡°Indeed. Everyone has been eager to fight back, but they werecking a backbone until you came along, Mu Yu.¡± Even Situ Yangtian was all smiles.


    Mu Yu stated, ¡°It¡¯s not time for all-out war just yet. I don¡¯t have any chance of defeating Third Heaven Pce until I reach Apotheosis Realm. All I can do for now is take out their foot soldiers in the form of Five Mountains Alliance.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡± Lu Deyi heaved a heavy breath as he gazed at the dissected corpses. ¡°They were all heroes who refused to submit. They would bolster our forces considerably if they could return to life.¡±


    Mu Yu counted forty-odd souls in the soul stones he had obtained. Although Zhang imed to have killed triple digits, there were nowhere near as many corpses on public disy. Mu Yu sauntered over to Daoist Nanwei¡¯s head and asked Ju Mang, ¡°Can Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye be used to revive him?¡±


    Ju Mang answered, ¡°You won¡¯tst ten minutes if you use it at your current level.¡±


    The ability to kill with his right eye required precision and timing simrly to an archer with bow and arrow, making it challenging for Mu Yu tond at his currently level. His left eye¡¯s resurrection ability, fortunately, did not have as many prerequisites.


    ¡°How many can I revive?¡±


    ¡°Depends. You have close to zero understanding of my domain ability. You could bring back a few from the dead; however, you¡¯ll be incapacitated for approximately two hours afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Two hours it is, then. Greater Heaven Casters Lu and Situ can protect me for that long.¡± Mu Yu gave Lu Deyi a smack on the shoulder. ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, let¡¯s find a safe ce to revive them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, l-, revive them? Mu Yu, I am too old for those kinds of jokes; my heart can only stand so much surprise. As much as I want to revive them, revival is among the most sensational ims. I, in fact, have never heard of a resurrection ability. Besides¡­ none of their bodies are intact.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out after we try.¡± Mu Yu gently chucked up a bunch of spirit stones and caught them. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 948July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 840May 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    <strong><em>Archfiend Tiangan¡¯s Whereabouts</em></strong>


    Mu Yu returned to the elder who sold hawthorns and passed over several hundred tails. ¡°This is the money you deserve. Find somewhere safe to hide now. This shouldst you for a long time.¡±


    The elder learnt who Mu Yu was after the big fiasco. ¡°Sir, y-¡±


    Mu Yu had vanished by the time the elder looked up, emerging again in a secluded forest.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce has located Archfiend Tiangan¡¯s whereabouts,¡± informed Lu Deyi. ¡°We are certain of its authenticity as Daoist Zhang captured us while we were verifying the information.¡±


    Mu Yu set down forty-six corpses. ¡°Please give me the details.¡±


    ¡°We concealed our traces with formations after Elder Bu told us to investigate Five Mountains Alliance. Yesterday morning, we learnt from one of their elders that Third Heaven Pce was in the city for Archfiend Tiangan¡¯s sealing location. Unfortunately, the elder didn¡¯t know the specific location as he was a mere envoy for Third Heaven Pce. Tie Shasheng and Daoist Zhang would know.


    ¡°You mentioned Archfiend Tiangan, which is why we sneaked into Ultimate Immortals Pce to hear Tie Shasheng and Daoist Zhang¡¯s conversation. While they didn¡¯t specify the precise location, we did hear them talk about the area near Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s territory. We thought they might¡¯ve been referring to Archfiend Tiangan¡¯s whereabouts. What perturbs us is that, if Archfiend Tiangan is sealed near Mystic Spirit Sect, Third Heaven Pce should consult Mystic Spirit Sect, not Daoist Zhang because he is not exactly a standout person in the sect. Daoist Zhang also told them to speak to Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s patriarch. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s member told them he¡¯d consider it and then left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it? Where did the Third Heaven Pce member go?¡± Xiaoshuai queried.


    ¡°Tie Shasheng suddenly detected us after the person left. We were careless.¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Greater Heaven Caster Situ, please do not take risks in the future. Ascension Realm cultivators will see through your tricks,¡± Mu Yu cautioned.


    Situ Yangtian stated, ¡°Lu Deyi insisted on diving deep because you mentioned Archfiend Tiangan before. He is willing to risk his life if it is important to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how important the nine immortals are. Plus, I told you to go, but you insisted on staying with me,¡± rebuked Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Yeah, I should¡¯ve let them pull your bones out, chop your head off and use it for a stool so that you learn a lesson. Did you forget you nearly single-handedly caused Formation Sect¡¯s demise because of your tunnel vision?¡±


    ¡°You have to pick fights to perfect your day or something? You want to throw down right here?¡±


    ¡°What are you, a kid? My god.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a kid?!¡±


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, your life should always take precedence. Formation Sect needs every talented man it can get. How will Formation Sect develop without you there to support it?¡± Mu Yu opined.


    ¡°Archfiend Tiangan¡¯s information is still more important than my life.¡±


    ¡°Archfiend Tiangan won¡¯t die, but you will! You cannot stop Third Heaven Pce if they get their hands on Archfiend Tiangan even if you gave your life. If you died with your body all separated in unknown locations, not even Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye could save you.¡±


    ¡°A what blink what eye?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, a blink, like this.¡± Xiaoshuai gave Lu Deyi a cheeky wink.


    ¡°It¡¯s Like and Death in the Blink of an Eye,¡± rectified Mu Yu. ¡°It is my domain ability; it is also the revival ability I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already an Apotheosis Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°I wish. It¡¯s Ju Mang¡¯s ability. Do you remember him? The spirit lord in my body?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I see. Can it really bring the dead back to life?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to find out.¡±


    Mu Yu got up and inhaled deeply prior to deploying Ju Mang¡¯s formation, confining the forest in Apotheosis Realm qi.


    ¡°I feel like he has absolute control over my life when I look into his ck and white eyes,¡±mented Lu Deyi.


    Mu Yu fired a white ray onto Daoist Nanwei¡¯s corpse, triggering a reattachment and healing process. Skin that had been peeled off and the heart that Tie Shasheng crushed regrew.


    ¡°What am I bearing witness to¡­?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 865June 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 855May 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 856May 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    <strong><em>Resurrection</em></strong>


    Mu Yu transformed a phantasmal white silhouette from the soul stone in his hand into Daoist Nanwei¡¯s body.


    <em>Gasp!</em> Daoist Nanwei eyes blinked with bewilderment as he gradually heard his heart beat louder and louder. He sat up to see Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian. Upon noticing he was free of pain, he asked, ¡°Where am I? Is this hell?¡±


    Daoist Nanwei turned to see Mu Yu shifting the trajectory of his white ray to the other corpses next to him. The revived were speechless to see each other alive again.


    ¡°Okay, this really is exhausting.¡± Mu Yu terminated the domain and sat down to replenish spiritual energy using Dustfallen Mental Cultivation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Because all the attention was on Mu Yu, or rather, the answer to their bafflement, Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian instantly took Mu Yu¡¯s sides to ward the forty-six revived cultivators off. Daoist Nanwei decided to tell the others what he saw happened to them in hopes of drawing a conclusion.


    ¡°He can revive people?¡±


    ¡°He is True God¡¯s disciple ¨C Mu Yu. He resurrected you,¡± Lu Deyi notified in a deep voice.¡°Yes, yes, it is Mu Yu. I¡¯ve met him before.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the revival skill is something True God passed on to him?¡±


    The forty-six cultivators genuflected when Mu Yu opened his eyes. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives.¡±


    Mu Yu consulted Lu Deyi with his eyes, to which thetter leaned in to whisper, ¡°I exined what happened already.¡±


    ¡°Please get up,¡± Mu Yu conveyed to the cultivators.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The forty-six cultivators gestured for Daoist Nanwei to speak on their behalf. Therefore, Daoist Nanwei advanced a step and bowed. ¡°Sir Mu Yu, Third Heaven Pce and Five Mountains Alliance now rule the cultivation world with an iron fist and tyranny. As you possess the might and reputation, we would boldly like to ask you to lead us as an organisation opposing them, with the goal of restoring peace to the world.¡±


    Xiaoshuai effused, ¡°I suggested the organisation. We can build an organisation to kick Third Heaven Pce into oblivion!¡±


    Daoist Tianhe from Celestial River Valley sincerely expressed, ¡°Third Heaven Pce has misled us for far too long, have no regard for our lives and executed us brutally. They cannot capture the people¡¯s heart with such principles. True God once opposed them. Hence, we believe it is only fitting that you lead us. We have decided to offer you support in any shape and form you need.¡±


    The forty-six cultivators went back to their knees, eximing, ¡°Please lead our rebellion to oust Five Mountains Alliance and Third Heaven Pce!¡±


    Mu Yu generated a wave of spiritual energy, lifting the cultivators back to their feet, then turned to Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian. ¡°What do you two think?¡±


    Lu Deyi brightly responded, ¡°Mu Yu, we have been waiting for strong helpers. Given you are already our patriarch, it is not oundish for you to be the anti-Third Heaven Pce alliance¡¯s leader.¡±


    Situ Yangtian opined, ¡°All of them have enough influence to recruit more cultivators who see to eye with us, which will also make operations easier for us going forward. I think it is a viable strategy.¡±


    ¡°I believe Patriarch Zhuge will also approve. As our hope, you cannot let us down. If you do not know how to lead, Elder Bu can rece you as leader. You do not need to do everything yourself, and there is only so much one man can do. You only need to lead by example; everyone else will know what to do,¡± Lu Deyi persuaded.


    Xiaoshuai added, ¡°You¡¯re the fighting leader of the alliance. I¡¯m the face of the alliance. See? We¡¯re invincible together.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded. ¡°I respect all of you for how you conduct yourselves. I alone cannot overthrow Five Mountains Alliance and Third Heaven Pce. We must all work together.¡±


    Daoist Nanwei queried, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I can act as your leader,¡± Mu Yu affirmed.


    ¡°In that case, we need a name. Sir Mu Yu, what do you suggest we call our organisation?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have no idea. I¡¯ve been a wanderer for the majority of my life, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai All-, make that Dashuai Alliance! Sounds wicked!¡± proposed Xiaoshuai, back to eating hawthorns.


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cool name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smiting Third Heaven Pce primarily to rescue my shifu, so I say we call it ¡®Sword Shadow¡¯. I believe more people are likely to join the cause if it is associated with Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± concurred Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian.


    Mu Yu announced, ¡°Our goal is to return the world to the world that Sword Shadow Dust Gale once defended. Since Third Heaven Pce harmed my shifu, I shall dere war on them as ¡®Sword Shadow¡¯!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 886June 13, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 922July 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 57April 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    <strong><em>Sword Shadow</em></strong>


    ¡°Please find a way a recruit those not willing to live under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s tyranny. You should be able to covertly recruit members with your reputations. In saying that, please remember toy low and be careful. You are supposed to be dead, so Third Heaven Pce will lynch you again if they find out you are still alive,¡± Mu Yu directed.


    ¡°Understood, My Lord,¡± enthusiastically responded the forty-six cultivators.


    Mu Yu created forty-six tokens imbued with a long-distancemunication formation so that everyone could keep in contact. Mu Yu next had Lu Deyi and Situ Yangtian introduce themselves to the forty-six. Once they were back at Formation Sect, though, Vige Chief Bu and Zhuge Xiaosheng would have the final say whenmunicating. The reason Mu Yu delegated the tasks was simply due to having his te full and Vige Chief Bu being the superior strategist.


    After seeing off the forty-six cultivators, Lu Deyi, face glowing, effused, ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Mu Yu. Forty-six cultivators recruited in one go, all of whom are household names, not to mention that they¡¯re now instating you as their hope.¡±


    Situ Yangtian added, ¡°Forsooth, both you and True God are now the ray of light for them. I am sure Elder Bu will be able to give Third Heaven Pce a hard time using Sword Shadow.¡±


    Mu Yu expressed, ¡°I will be troubling both of you from now as you are the group¡¯s first point of contact. Please stay in contact with them at all times and help them remove any obstacles theye across.¡±


    ¡°I am at yourmand,¡± conveyed Situ Yangtian.


    Beaming casually, Lu Deyi gushed, ¡°Mu Yu, thanks to your revival ability, we can work fearlessly from now on. Even if we¡¯re tortured, we¡¯ll be able to get through it more easily, knowing there¡¯s a light at the end of the tunnel.¡±¡°No, my Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye can only be cast once on an individual, and there are plenty of limitations to it,¡± Mu Yu warned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°He means that you only have two lives. Once you die twice, you¡¯re permanently dead,¡± exined Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m more than happy to throw one away when need be. How many people get a second chance at life?¡± Lu Deyi remained positive.


    ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, you must cherish your life. The reason I could resurrect them was because their soul still existed. Once Third Heaven Pce learn of my ability, they will steal the soul of the dead right aftermitting murder. If they take your soul, I cannot revive you.¡±


    Lu Deyi¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°I thought your domain ability could revive the dead in any condition.¡±


    Mu Yu stood up and, in a stern tone, ordered, ¡°Greater Heaven Caster Lu, as patriarch, I hereby order you to consult Situ Yangtian, who will have the final say, when on missions with him henceforth. You are not to jeopardise yourself and prioritise your safety under any condition, understood?¡±


    Reluctant to let Situ Yangtian order him around, Lu Deyi protested, ¡°But, M-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to argue with Patriarch now?¡± admonished Situ Yangtian.


    Lu Deyi changed his tone upon realising Mu Yu had been sox with him that he did not realise he stepped out of line. ¡°Understood, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to coincidentally be around to save you every time. If you die, then you¡¯re gone for good and cost us morale with your loss. The only way you can make up for a mistake is if you¡¯re alive. I need someone who can help me, not someone chasing a death wish!¡± reproved Mu Yu, saying what he said for the sake of respecting the elder he respected.


    Face and ears a matching red, Lu Deyi bowed his head. ¡°Understood, Patriarch.¡±


    As Mu Yu helped him up, Lu Deyi courteously voiced, ¡°What orders do you have, Patriarch? Your subject will do the best he can.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go so far, Greater Heaven Caster Lu. When ites to business, follow the official rules. Otherwise, just call me Mu Yu. Patriarch this and Patriarch that just makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    Lu Deyi knew and was a fan of Mu Yu¡¯s humble temperament. Lu Deyi was willing to work for Mu Yu not just because thetter waspetent but also because of said temperament. Lu Deyi¡¯s smile bloomed again. ¡°Mu Yu, are we going to Mystic Spirit Sect to investigate Archfiend Tiangan¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ No, You two should ry Sword Shadow¡¯s formation to Grandpa Vige Chief and Patriarch so that they can follow up. Work together to build it up. In the meantime, I will go to Mystic Spirit Sect.¡±


    ¡°By yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by himself?¡± Xiaoshuai kicked Lu Deyi in the leg.


    ¡°Haha, sorry, sorry, little guy.¡±


    Situ Yangtian chewed out Lu Deyi. ¡°Mu Yu basically has no rivals below Apotheosis Realm. We¡¯re not even Ascension Realm cultivators. What would our purpose be? Dead weight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier if just Xiaoshuai and I move around. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s scheme has been exposed, and cultivators are seeing the truth now. We need to rescue everyone who is taking a stand. If they don¡¯t want to stand up, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As they left, Situ Yangtian smugly jibed, ¡°Remember what Mu Yu said: follow my instructions, and stop trying to be a hero courting death.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Mu Yu only meant important things. I¡¯m not listening to you when ites to anything else,¡± snapped Lu Deyi.


    It was just Situ Yangtian and Lu Deyi being themselves. Therefore, Mu Yu let them be andmenced his journey to Mystic Spirit Sect, which was not too far from where he was.


    While Mystic Spirit Sect was home to a fair number of Ascension Realm cultivators, few of their disciples really stood out. Their patriarch, Ling Yeshang, was an Ascension Realm Fifth Layer cultivator who had not been active in the cultivation world for years.


    The formation protecting the sect surrounded by a fortress of mountains was no longer under Formation Sect¡¯s care but Third Heaven Pce. As such, sneaking in without rming Mystic Spirit Sect was difficult.


    ¡°We¡¯re still fifty kilometres or so away from Mystic Spirit Sect, but something about the qi I sense is amiss¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1077September 17, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1044August 31, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    <strong><em>Mystic Spirit Sect</em></strong>


    ¡°You sense it, Xiaoshuai?¡± Mu Yu asked in a soft voice.


    Xiaoshuai nodded. ¡°It seems as though something abruptly gathered spiritual qi into a concentrated amount.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a spiritual qi core here?¡±


    ¡°We need to monopolise it if it is!¡±


    ¡°Illusionary Clear Rain made use of a spiritual qi core to seal Archfiend Baiyuan at Second Heaven, so maybe Archfiend Tiangan is here? No, no. That spiritual qi core drained spiritual qi, while this one is secreting spiritual qi. It makes no sense to secrete spiritual qi if it¡¯s used for sealing purposes.¡± On the way to Mystic Spirit Sect, Mu Yu noted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this spiritual qi core just appeared or what, but something has happened at Mystic Spirit Sect judging from the five-man teams the disciples are patrolling in.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s interrogate a couple of them.¡± Xiaoshuai took out a hawthorn skewer from the stash in his personal cosmic sleeve to eat as Mu Yu parked behind a tree to avoid the three male and two female disciplesing their way.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why do we need to mobilise so many disciples? What is Third Heaven Pce telling us to be wary of? It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve had any decent rest,¡±ined a female disciple.


    The twenty-six year old male disciple replied, ¡°Sister Yao, stop whining. We just have to follow orders. We have no right to know what¡¯s going on.¡±¡°I heard shifu mention Archfiend Tiangan is sealed nearby or somethingst night,¡± a male disciple whispered.


    A maiden in red reproved, ¡°Quiet! Just patrol and keep people away from South Fortress Mountain.¡±


    Mu Yu acquired a general image of the geography and then started to brainstorm ways of trespassing the Soul Style barrier, which extended to the deepest parts of Mystic Spirit Sect and fifty square kilometres around the sect. There was no way of sneaking in underground, either.


    Just as Mu Yu intended to make a hole in the barrier using ck and white spiritual energy, the ground split as if an earthquake hit. The disciples fled to the sky and watched the barrier shake. They surmised the one who left a one hundred metre long print of their fist at the centre of the formation and contorted its shape was the culprit of the earthquake.


    <em>Boom!</em> The next punch came from another location.


    ¡°They¡¯re an Apotheosis Realm cultivator,¡± Mu Yu noted. ¡°I can only think of Third Heaven Pce being responsible for this, but why go to the trouble of punching their way through?¡±


    ¡°Wait! There are four Apotheosis Realm cultivators, Mu Yu!¡± Xiaoshuai pointed out.


    <em>Boom!</em> The residue energy of the third punch took out two Body Severing Realm disciples who were too close.


    ¡°Everyone get back!¡± shouted an elder of Mystic Spirit Sect.


    Patriarch Ling Yeshang, attired in a purple robe and wearing a golden crown, whooshed onto the scene with Daoist Qiuze, middle-aged Ascension Realm Third Layer elder adorned in a white robe. Patriarch Ling Yeshang hollered, ¡°Disciples!¡±


    ¡°Present!¡± responded the disciples in the vicinity.


    ¡°Everyone is to get two hundred and fifty kilometres away. Stay vignt on standby. Do note close without my orders.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once the disciples were gone, Patriarch Ling Yeshang inquired, ¡°Master, what orders do you have?¡±


    ¡°We just need to wait for Third Heaven Pce¡¯s group toplete their mission,¡± answered Daost Qiuze.


    ¡°Understood, master.¡±


    Xiaoshuai opined, ¡°I reckon Patriarch Ling Yeshang didn¡¯t want to submit to Third Heaven Pce, while Daoist Qiuze defected to Third Heaven Pce, and their patriarch is now under Third Heaven Pce¡¯s mind control.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± agreed Mu Yu.


    <em>Boom!</em> The fourth punch was imbued with domain energy, generating a shockwave in every direction. ordingly, Daoist Qiuze yelled, ¡°Shield me!¡±


    Patriarch Ling Yeshang jumped in front of Daoist Qiuze and attempted to shield them with his horsetail whisk. Patriarch Ling Yeshang went reeling past Daoist Qiuze from the impact.


    ¡°Lucky.¡± Daoist Qiuze smirked as he looked to Ling Yeshang out of his peripherals.


    ¡°Excuse me. What happened with Mystic Spirit Sect?¡± Mu Yu queried from behind Daoist Qiuze.


    Daoist Qiuze juddered and then spun around. ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to ask for directions.¡±


    ¡°Yeling, subdue this stuck-up guy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Mu Yu thwarted the whisk attack with one hand and nted Divine Soul Formation in Daoist Qiuze¡¯s mind simultaneously. ¡°Just answer the question.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 258August 4, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 105May 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 108May 21, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    <strong><em>Archfiend¡¯s Punch</em></strong>


    As Ling Yeshang kept thrashing around, Mu Yu demanded, ¡°Daoist Qiuze, order Ling Yeshang to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Right away. Yeling, quiet.¡±


    ¡°Now this is a new chain ofmands,¡± muttered Xiaoshuai.


    Mystic Spirit Sect housed six Ascension Realm adepts, including Daoist Zhang. Ling Yeshang and Daoist Wanggu were against allying with Third Heaven Pce and, consequently, were ced under mind control. Three Apotheosis Realm adepts, Dian Wei, Hun Wuxiang and Hun Gaoyue, from Third Heaven Pce cordoned the area five days ago without an in-depth exnation. The spiritual qi starting to concentrate was something that only urred earlier during the day.


    ¡°Wait. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s people went to ask Daoist Zhang about Archfiend Tiangan yesterday when they came here five days ago? Huh?¡± asked Xiaoshuai.


    Mu Yu tugged his brows in. ¡°I reckon the one who paid Daoist Zhang a visit yesterday isn¡¯t with Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°Who would it be, then?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find out. I¡¯m going to leave Daoist Qiuze here to work as my spy.¡±<em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em> When one shockwave travelled Mu Yu¡¯s way, he eximed, ¡°Old Furry? What¡¯s he doing in the barrier?¡±


    ¡°You Third Heaven Pce cronies want to harm us? I¡¯ll stter your brains!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s bluster echoed from inside the cracks.


    <em>Boom!</em> Archfiend Baiyuan bombed apart the barrier and then immediately cast his domain once he was airborne. Although Mu Yu did not recognise the man dressed in ck ¨C supposedly a Body Severing Realm cultivator ¨C apanying Archfiend Baiyuan, he was confident it was Archfiend Tiangan!


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce cronies, you got me good with your ambush,¡± sarcastically remarked Archfiend Baiyuan, keeping up a tough front even though the soul energy that damaged his chest was still visible.


    Leader of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s team, Hun Gaoyue, snubbed, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up the bluff after getting hurt.¡±


    Archfiend Tiangan urged, ¡°Baiyuan, you need to force out the soul energy from Soul Binding as soon as possible. Leave me and run.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You want to make us rescue you a second time? I refuse to believe the three of them can defeat me!¡±


    ¡°In your prime, maybe. Now, though, you¡¯re a cornered a rat,¡± disputed Hun Gaoyue.


    Livid, Archfiend Baiyuan erged himself to a towering hundred metres tall and howled in their ears. He deployed his domain ability to his fist and brought down the judgement hammer, prompting the team from Third Heaven Pce to hurtle.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Four Direction Soul Curse!¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Thousand Lanterns Demon Seal!¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Scorching Overlord Roar!¡±


    A white soul curse expanded across the heavens. Lanterns littered the vicinity. Soul energy gushed out of a giant rift in the sky. Injured and upied with protecting Archfiend Tiangan, thebo floored Archfiend Baiyuan, devastating thendscape as much as he did with his huge punch. Nevertheless, Archfiend Baiyuan burst out of the ground on his feet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe three insects could knock me over!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan had a bloody pattern stretched across his back.


    ¡°We are going to extract your soul so that you don¡¯t hinder us again and then control you!¡± threatened Hun Gaoyue, restraining Archfiend Tiangan.


    Archfiend Baiyuan smashed his chest in a fit of rage and uncorked another punch at Hun Gaoyue, adamant on retrieving Archfiend Tiangan. Third Heaven Pce¡¯s team countered with another synchronisedbo, dropping Archfiend Baiyuan a second time.


    ¡°Dian Wei, restrain him!¡± ordered Hun Gaoyue.


    ¡°Right away.¡± Dian Wei raced after Archfiend Baiyuan, cackling. ¡°Be a good boy n-¡± Dian Wei stopped himself upon sensing the disturbance overhead to see a rift open. ¡°Celestial sword? Hmph, a mere Ascension Realm brat thinks he can stop me?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1079September 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 925July 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 893June 17, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    <strong><em>Bolt!</em></strong>


    <em>Ssh!</em> Dian Wei terminated the ssh of qi fired from above effortless. When he turned back to Archfiend Baiyuan, though, thetter was gone. ¡°A ruse!¡± Dian Wei peered in the direction of two energy signals travelling in the opposite direction to him.


    ¡°You two go after them!¡±manded Hun Gaoyue. Because Archfiend Baiyuan was an immortal of Second Heaven, it did not matter if he escaped. Mu Yu, to the contrary, had to be captured.


    ¡°Let go! They have Tiangan!¡± raged Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°Shut your potty mouth. You¡¯re just going to get yourself killed,¡± admonished Mu Yu.


    ¡°You looking down on m-, argh!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You can¡¯t even push me off, let alone save him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make like of m-, argh!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan barely lifted his arm to p Mu Yu, only to have to lower it.


    Xiaoshuai hopped onto Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s head to heal thetter with his tail. ¡°I¡¯m disillusioned with you. I thought you could squash those three Apotheosis Realm insects with one hand.¡±¡°That¡¯s only because they ambushed me. I¡¯ll show you how I crush them with one punch next time.¡±


    Mu Yu bolted for a forest once he was out of Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s terrain in order to take advantage of the trees. ¡°Why are you the only one here for Archfiend Tiangan?¡±


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce and us werepeting to find him first, so splitting up was the quickest way to locate him. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Are you sick in the head? Why is it my fault you walked into an ambush?¡±


    ¡°If you brought back Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart earlier, I would¡¯ve beaten them to the punch.¡±


    ¡°Are the two matters rted somehow?¡±


    ¡°Of course they are. Hai Dongqing knew where Tiangan was sealed because they were together. Your stupid shifu just had to seal Tiangan first.¡±


    ¡°Bring my shifu into this, and I¡¯ll drop you where I stand. How do you know all this? I thought you were guarding Hai Dongqing¡¯s sealed location.¡± Mu Yu kicked off a tree, expediting the growth of the banyan tree behind them to hide their traces.


    ¡°Hai Dongqing is already awake.¡±


    ¡°Already? Doesn¡¯t that mean Xiang Nan passed his heart on to you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even give me thin air! Hai Dongqing is still without his h-, ouch. Hey, you trying to kill me, little guy?¡±


    ¡°How did he wake up without his heart?¡± Xiaoshuai squeezed Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s wound to excrete the soul energy preventing his wound from closing. If it was no for Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s robust body, he would have already been a log on the ground.


    ¡°Xiang Nan must¡¯ve transfused spirit energy into Hai Dongqing¡¯s heart,¡± Mu Yu proposed.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the only right thing your senior has done. The first thing Hai Dongqing did uponing to was telling me where Tiangan was held, which is why I raced here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay with leaving behind Hai Dongqing?¡±


    ¡°He broke free of his seal once he came to. That reminds me: you lied to me about reinforcing the seal. It didn¡¯t take any effort to break at all.¡±


    Mu Yu designed the seal to weaken only once Hai Dongqing came to. He did not tell Archfiend Baiyuan how weak the seal was in case thetter¡¯s patience did not hold up.


    ¡°So, where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Went back to our territory. He¡¯ll be stuck in a slumber since he doesn¡¯t have his heart. I can¡¯t understand what your senior is thinking. Either way, he better not mess with me. I need to call for backup now that Third Heaven Pce has their hands on Tiangan. Ow, ease up, little guy!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan hissed as Xiaoshuai put his ribs back into ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Yu had Wood Spirit spawn a green wall of trees to block the soul energy razing the forest up ahead from vanquishing them. s, the barrier did not hold up against the Apotheosis Realm adept, forcing Mu Yu to change directions.


    ¡°Curse them! I want to squash them so badly!¡± fumed Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°That attitude is exactly whatnded you in the ambush in the first ce. Were you the one who posed as someone from Third Heaven Pce to question Daoist Zhang yesterday?¡± Mu Yu gritted his teeth and pushed forward at maximum speed, yet it was not enough to shake off the Apotheosis Realm adept.


    ¡°So what if it was? I swear I¡¯ll punch their heads underground one day!¡±


    ¡°Herees another one!¡± Xiaoshuai prompted.


    Mu Yu steered in another direction. s, Dian Wei already generated a long wall of spiritual energy to trap them.


    ¡°I¡¯d kill him with one spit if I was at full power!¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up? Yourmentary isn¡¯t helping me here,¡± Mu Yu cursed.


    Mu Yu whipped up the biggest sh he could, amalgamating the heaven¡¯s power with his own to slice open a gap to slip through. He then instinctively ducked his head, dodging ack that would have ploughed through him by a hair¡¯s breadth. Asking him to evade the long white whip that stung his back, as well, was too much to ask of him, sadly.


    ¡°Kgh!¡±


    ¡°You all right, jerk?¡± asked Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°Still alive.¡± Mu Yu took advantage of the bestrewn trees to run off again.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Qiao Xue bing a widow. I¡¯ve wanted to crush you for the longest time. If it wasn¡¯t for youing to s-¡±


    ¡°Shut. Up. How about offering a solution to get out of this mire? I can¡¯t outrun two Apotheosis Realm monsters.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> A white beam sted them off track again. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1080September 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 856May 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1082September 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    <strong><em>Death</em></strong>


    Wood Spirit cushioned Mu Yu and Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s fall, allowing them to quickly get back on their feet. Still, Mu Yu took damage, while Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s wounds opened up. Had Xiaoshuai not caught Archfiend Baiyuan by the ears in time, they would have been separated.


    ¡°The best strategy is to wait for me to recover so that I can bounce their heads off the ground. Ah, little one, stop pulling on my ears,¡± growled Archfiend Baiyuan.


    Refusing to let ago, Xiaoshuai argued, ¡°Even with my assistance, it¡¯ll take two hours for you to purge the Soul Binding technique from your body. You think they¡¯ll wait for two hours?¡±


    ¡°For as long as I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯ve had more failures than sesses,¡± ribbed Mu Yu, dragging Archfiend Baiyuan away from a white beam. ¡°I don¡¯t even have an ally who can help me this time. In fact, I¡¯m having to lug you around.¡±


    ¡°You two really deluded enough to think you can escape?¡± Hun Wuxiang jibed.


    Ju Mang suggested, ¡°Ask Archfiend Baiyuan to help. As an Apotheosis Realm fiend, he knows how to use your domain ability.¡±


    ¡°Old Furry, you know how to assist me with my domain?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°What domain? I can¡¯t even lift my arm, let alone deploy my domain.¡±¡°No, I¡¯m using my domain. My control over it is lousy because I¡¯m not an Apotheosis Realm cultivator, so I need your aid.¡±


    ¡°What domain do you h, oh, right, Ju Mang¡¯s spastic blinking ability. How do I help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my question.¡±


    ¡°Why do you alw-, oh, right, you¡¯re not at Apotheosis Realm yet, so your ability bes Blind as a Bat. Instead, you can use my domain as a medium to reduce the burden on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s roll with that before we¡¯re goners.¡±


    Ignoring the useless and harmless mockery, Mu Yu concentrated spiritual energy to his eyes, deploying his domain. Archfiend Baiyuan pressed his hand against Mu Yu¡¯s back, transferring Mu Yu¡¯s domain and spiritual energy to himself.


    Although initially surprised, Hu Wuxiang denounced, ¡°I forgot you had Ju Mang. An Ascension Realm cultivator¡¯s domain is child¡¯s y to us, though!¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Four Direction Soul Curse!¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Thousand Lanterns Demon Seal!¡±


    Third Heaven Pce¡¯s duo wanted to score a swift victory, lest Mu Yu pull a surprise victory on them as he had a penchant for doing in prolonged matches.


    White soulnterns spawned one after another in the air. Dian Wei¡¯s white bead formed a white box, music notes belting all around. Soul energy ripples acted as gatekeepers to prevent Mu Yu escaping. The white confined white souls in thenterns reached out for Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu swept a ck beam from his eyes around, devouring anything it came into contact with, blowing a hole in the barrier overhead so that he could borrow the heaven¡¯s power for his favourite sh, although death qi added anotheryer ofplexity to it. As Mu Yu swung, the air sizzled, erasingnterns, souls and the barrier wherever it went. The things the ck energy devoured from the sky to the earth enhanced its power.


    ¡°Nice, you¡¯ve modified the technique to manipte ¡®Death¡¯,¡± Ju Mang raved.


    ¡°Now I know why Cheng Yan said our celestial swords are our real ace.¡±


    Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts had the ¡°catalysts¡± part in its name for it was able to easily create new variations throughbining the techniques with other techniques. Mu Yubined Death with his swordy to see if he could control Death more easily, and he found it actually made it feel more natural to wield. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1080September 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1081September 19, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 856May 29, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    <strong><em>Mu Yu Versus Dian Wei</em></strong>


    As Mu Yushed out, Hun Wuxiang turned hisnterns into shields. Meanwhile, harmful musical notes sted Mu Yu. Given he had exhausted his spiritual energy not long ago using Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, he had no answer for the plethora of sts.


    Having noticed Mu Yu¡¯s exhaustion, Archfiend Baiyuan urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mu Yu stowed away his sword and skedaddled while throwing back pills to replenish his spiritual energy.


    ¡°Go north,¡± directed Archfiend Baiyuan. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Luanfeng a signal, so I think she should be on her way here.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°I told her to escort Hai Dongqing back, and she knows what he was sealed, so she should be along the north route.¡±


    Mu Yu, creating barricades with Wood Spirit, made a prompt decision to steer to the east.


    ¡°This is east! North is that way!¡±¡°You must have experienced many beautiful coincidences to think she¡¯ll coincidentallye here. Pill Cauldron Sect is only fifteen minutes away. We¡¯ll be safe if we can get there.¡±


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect is home to dishonourable people. They all jumped me when I first arrived and didn¡¯t have a fraction of my power.¡±


    ¡°Old Furry, why hasn¡¯t Archfiend Tiangan reached Apotheosis Realm after breaking free?¡± asked Xiaoshuai. ¡°Ocean Archfiend fought Gui Yuzi, and you tore your way out of Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Of course I tore my way out of Pill Cauldron Sect. Tiangan, however, separated his core from his body as I did and then got hurt in the scuffle. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t recover enough to ess his Apotheosis Realm power.¡±


    Mu Yu charged through zipped through a mountain kilometres thick, bringing the mountain down. Dain Wei and Hun Wuxiang ttened the mountains to save themselves the trouble of going around obstacles.


    ¡°Lend me some blood, Old Furry.¡± Mu Yu deployed a formation in the air, generating ripples. Next, he squeezed Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s wound to force out a puddle of blood, getting blood on his hand.


    ¡°The little guy almost pulled my ears off, and you want to rub salt in my wounds? Weren¡¯t you taught that elders take longer to recover?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Yu integrated Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s blood with a formation in his hand to create a copy of them and then scattered the ephemerally blinding poison ¨C Flowing Light ¨C using his formation.


    ¡°Childish,¡± berated Dian Wei, not taking the sh bomb and Mu Yu¡¯s temporary disappearance to heart. ¡°Two identical signals of them?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell which ones are the real ones?¡± Hun Wuxiang questioned.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go after one signal each.¡±


    ¡°They fell for it? You¡¯re pretty smart despite your looks. Use some more of my blood to create some more clones to confuse them.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan was delighted to see only Dian Wei chase after them.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t have already made more clones if I could? The more clones I make, the slower they¡¯ll go. It¡¯s only going to help them figure out we¡¯re the real ones. Right now, we need to off one.¡± Mu Yu pulled over after running a bit further from their clones and deployed his formation again.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight him head on?¡±


    ¡°How about helping me instead of asking pointless questions? If we don¡¯t kill him while they¡¯re split up, we¡¯ll be the ones who die.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking. This is the aggression you need.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan helped guide Mu Yu¡¯s power again to reduce thetter¡¯s burden.


    ¡°Out of energy to run?¡± taunted Dian Wei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to run once I kill you,¡± derided Mu Yu, casting Life and Death in the Blink of an eye on his sword.


    Dian Wei cracked a grin as he released his soul energy. Mu Yu doused his sword in life energy with his left eye, powering up the energy gathered in the clouds. As Mu Yu fired down Regenesis, Dian Wei had his singing souls send ripples through the air, creating a valley in the mountain range.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± Hearing the musical notes st louder and louder as Mu Yu¡¯s white energy pushed against it, Dian Wei guffawed. He pinned down Mu Yu¡¯s sword attack and fired musical notes at Mu Yu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1084September 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 856May 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 865June 3, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    <strong><em>Self-Destruct</em></strong>


    ¡°Let go, or his notes will shatter your soul,¡± urged Archfiend Baiyuan.


    Mu Yu held on for dear life, waiting for the musical notes to lose their power after their peak. At longst, Dian Wei¡¯s domain began to crumble, which Mu Yu capitalised on, stinging Dian Wei¡¯s left arm with a sh.


    Enraged, Dian Wei uncorked a palm st, erasing Mu Yu¡¯s technique and tagging him.


    ¡°Still not dead?¡± remarked Archfiend Baiyuan.


    Practically wheezing, Mu Yu could sense another Apotheosis Realm signal closing in, while his sword had run out of bonus power. ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Done? You merely gave him a scratch!¡± argued Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°You really think your sword is so am-¡± ¨C Dian Wei looked down to the scratch on his arm ¨C ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Qi brimming with life flooded Dian Wei¡¯s arm, swelling up his body as the qi aroused his soul energy beyond excessive levels that his body could contain.¡°What¡¯s he doing? Self-destructing? He stupid?¡± questioned Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°Dian Wei, what are you doing?!¡± Hun Wuxiang arrived on the scene and immediately tried to stop Dian Wei.


    Dian Wei opened his mouth in rhythm with his ballooning body. s, he lost the ability to talk as his skin began to split ¨C a consequence of being overstretched. <em>Boom!</em> Despite running off at top speed, the shockwave generated from the devastating explosion still blew Mu Yu andpany hundreds of kilometres into the depths of the valley Dian Wei created.


    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±


    Mu Yu could barely open his eyes, let alone lift a muscle. Archfiend Baiyuan was nowhere in sight. Xiaoshuai used his spiritual energy to prevent rubble crushing Mu Yu underneath whilst digging his way up back to the surface.


    ¡°Mu Yu, your arms, legs, and chest are all broken,¡± eximed Xiaoshuai, assessing Mu Yu¡¯s bloodied body and trying to piece Mu Yu together again.


    ¡°Even though I thought you were dangerous, you¡¯re more dangerous than I thought,¡±mented Hun Wuxiang, deploying his formation again from the sky since he only took a little damage from the st.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he die?¡± Xiaoshuai stood in front of Mu Yu to guard his friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take more than that to kill me, though you deserve credit for defeating an Apotheosis Realm cultivator.¡± Dian Wei sent a whitentern to a mountain far off and blew it off. He then pried Archfiend Baiyuan out of the rubble with tentacles thentern spawned, dumping Archfiend Baiyuan next to Mu Yu.


    ¡°I will kill you,¡± threatened Archfiend Baiyuan, drastically weakened after being hit again. ¡°Jerk, you all right?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think so,¡± replied Mu Yu.


    ¡°We¡¯ve decided to kill you so that you don¡¯t sabotage our ns again.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the immortals. If you kill him, you¡¯ll also perish!¡± brayed Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°We, of course, ounted for the consequences involved if we kill Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple. His death won¡¯t lead to this world¡¯s copse. I will collect his energy into myntern.¡± Dian Wei brought out antern and released the souls at Mu Yu.


    Archfiend Baiyuan cut in front to shield Mu Yu, only to be sent flying into the distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re next. Just wait your turn,¡± slighted Hun Wuxiang.


    Xiaoshuai hauled Mu Yu as fast as he could. Unfortunately, Hun Wuxiang effortlessly caught up and kicked him away. With Mu Yu in his grasp, Hun Wuxiang snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll reunite you with your brothers. I won¡¯t keep you waiting for too long.¡±


    Hun Wuxiang nted a soulntern into Mu Yu¡¯s chest, torturing Mu Yu from the inside. Mu Yu¡¯s consciousness faded as the pain upied every thought he tried to distract himself with.


    <em>Whoosh!</em> A sudden surge of energy swept away Mu Yu¡¯s pain. His Primordial Yin Yang started to spin, merging with his soul when he was teetering between life and death. Primordial Yin Yang started to reverse the damage inflicted.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re hurting my son, I take it that you¡¯re prepared for the consequences.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1083September 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1080September 18, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1081September 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    <strong><em>Familiar Individual</em></strong>


    ¡°Dad?¡± Mu Yu opened his eyes and turned to the direction of the voice.


    He was only an apparition, yet his presence was akin to a nket on a cold night for Mu Yu. With a controlled twirl of his potent qi, he pulled Mu Yu over. Pursing his lips and the mes in his eyes, Ku Mu asked, ¡°You got hurt?¡±


    <em>Dad¡­</em> Mu Yu inwardly yelled, unable to produce a sound in spite of all the things he had to say owing to the emotions inundating him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll maim whoever hurts you.¡± Ku Mu summoned his Primordial Yin Yang and then deployed Dead Zone Formation, conjuring a splurge of lethal poison mist.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive? Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Thousand Lanterns Demon Seal!¡± Using a number ofnterns to shelter himself in a fortress of soulnterns, Hun Wuxiang manifested massive tentacles out of the trapped ghouls.


    To Hun Wuxiang¡¯s exasperation, his tentacles were converted to green tentacles instead of ripping apart the poison mist. As a result of being riddled with poison, the soulnterns solidified until they could not withstand the pressure, detonating as green poison mist that reinforced Ku Mu¡¯s domain.


    Ku Mu, with a straight face, held out an arm. ¡°Die,¡± Ku Mu uttered, shrinking the area of his poison mist as he closed his hand slowly, burying Hun Wuxiang in poison mist until thetter¡¯s body parts began exploding limb by limb.


    Ku Mu then turned around and wrapped Mu Yu in a formation, sending his Primordial Yin Yang out to interact with Mu Yu¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re in Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s territory.¡±***


    Mu Yu passed out for some time and woke up to Xiaoshuai¡¯sughter as he yed with Dabai and Dahei overhead; the text ¡°Revealing Cauldron¡± greeted his eyes, prompting him to frantically look around.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ku Mu approached Mu Yu.


    ¡°Not too bad.¡±


    Contrary to the tearful, heart-wrenching reunion Mu Yu expected to have with Ku Mu, Mu Yu could not resist showing his optimistic personality on his face. To Mu Yu, it felt as though they never parted.


    ¡°I¡­ Good. What do you keep looking at me for?¡± Ku Mu looked away, disying difort or, perhaps, avoidance of something.


    Mu Yu grabbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How about chewing me out?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re you if you aren¡¯t telling me off.¡±


    ¡°Do you perceive me to be someone who just curses and criticizes people?¡±


    Mu Yu tilted his head side to side then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ku Mu pointed at Mu Yu and waved the hand. ¡°Okay¡­ Are you going to keep your word?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°You said¡­ said¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you stammering again?¡±


    Ku Mu raised a hand to whack Mu Yu over the head but stopped himself in the end. ¡°Pretend I never mentioned it.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s forlorn expression spurred Mu Yu to question, ¡°Why do you feel as though you¡¯re not yourself, Dad?¡±


    Life and hope flitted across Ku Mu¡¯s face, giving Mu Yu an epiphany.


    ¡°Oh, hahaha, you want to know if I still consider you my dad, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, but I care. When you parted, you said you wanted nothing more than a son. You considered me your son, and I considered you my father. We¡¯re grown men; we can¡¯t back out after we say something.¡±


    Ku Mu tugged the corner of his lips down as they tugged up to keep on a straight face. ¡°When will you ever grow up so that I don¡¯t have to save you every time?¡±


    Mu Yu, who felt his body overflowing with spiritual energy, scrubbed his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t a father supposed to worry about his son?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 684March 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 939July 10, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 679March 2, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    <strong><em>Destroyed</em></strong>


    ¡°When?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°Three days ago,¡± answered Ku Mu, aware of what Mu Yu was referring to.


    ¡°How.¡±


    ¡°Primordial Yin Yang healed my soul.¡±


    ¡°They can do that? What the heck was I running around for, then? Now I feel stupid.¡±


    ¡°But you are.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s it, Dad. Now it¡¯s feeling more like the old days with you ribbing me at every opportunity.¡±


    ¡°And you still haven¡¯t stopped being a jerk.¡±¡°You conditioned my mind, heart and soul with all your criticism in the past. I¡¯m like a fortress against words now.¡±


    Ku Mu hid his amusement behind a false stoic visage. ¡°Revealing Cauldron and Formation Pce are somewhat connected. I didn¡¯t know about the feature of Primordial Yin Yang until your Primordial Yin Yang entered Revealing Cauldron.¡±


    While Dabai and Dahei started orbiting Ku Mu, Xiaobai and Xiaohei did the same thing around Mu Yu. Xiaoshuai somersaulted between the two Primordial Yin Yangs and enthused, ¡°You¡¯re finally up, Mu Yu. Ku Mu was worried sick the entire time. You should¡¯ve seen the torture he put Hun Wuxiang or what¡¯s his name through. Ku Mu was drifting back and forth the entire time, checking on you every few minutes. By the way, he¡¯s a spectre.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°No,¡± replied Ku Mu.


    ¡°Good acting.¡± Mu Yu smirked.


    ¡°Still childish after all these years. Do you never grow?¡± grouched Ku Mu.


    ¡°I remember a famous man once said I¡¯m always a child to my dad,¡± Mu Yu stated whilst imitating mannerisms of schrs.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the famous man? I¡¯ve never heard the saying.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu.¡±


    Ku Mu decided to give Mu Yu¡¯s narcissistic joke the cold shoulder, instead, demanding, ¡°Fill me in on what has happened since I¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    ¡°First, I went to Formation Sect and aplished some things. You want to hear? I w-¡±


    ¡°I even know you¡¯ve been to Fiend Ind. I want to know what happened after you left my soul I Revealing Cauldron.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Soul Fixing Formation sustains my conscious. I was aware of what took ce around me even though I appeared to be in a slumber. I even knew when you rolled over in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean you were there when Qiao Xue and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the young are energetic,¡± Ku Mu teased on a rare asion.


    ¡°Y-you debauched old man! You should know better than to peep! Y-you didn¡¯t see everything did you? Oh my god!¡± Mu Yu got up to pace around with his hands on his head until he could finally calm down and sit. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s done is done. What did I do to deserve this? Did you get jealous? You know, I¡¯m young, so I should be better than y-¡±


    <em>Whack!</em>


    ¡°What¡¯d you hit me for?! You¡¯re a realm ahead of me, damn it!¡±


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m that depraved? It was a joke. Is that how crooked I am to you?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ My bad, my bad. I always knew my dad was a mighty hero who wouldn¡¯t do those things. I was justining about my ignorance. I deserved to get hit.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Upon recalling something, Ku Mu gave Mu Yu another whack.


    ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°I still had steam to blow off.¡±


    ¡°You also saw me epically climb Celestial Staircase in eight jumps and Chang Tiancheng? What score do you give me?¡±


    ¡°Average.¡±


    ¡°Out of ten?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°What about my tussle with Chi Yue? Despite him being slippery and colluding with Ghost Gate, I beat him to hell and back to stop thwart his ns.¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°What about my performance on Fiend Ind? I figured out Reverend Xuan Jizi¡¯s Fiend-Sealing Pagoda and stomped several Ghost Gate disciples.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°My rescue of Pill Cauldron Sect? I even revived your beloved Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°No passes?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°No friendly bonuses?¡±


    None.¡±


    ¡°No family bonuses?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Give me a bonus since we¡¯re so close.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Mu Yu dropped his head in defeat, then scanned around. ¡°Where is your body? I can use Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye to revive you now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I destroyed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, destr-, what?!¡± Mu Yu jumped to his feet. ¡°Do you realise I can¡¯t revive you if you don¡¯t have your body? Why did you destroy your body? I could¡¯ve resurrected you!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    Mu Yu took several short, heavy breaths and then, in a deep voice, inquired, ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°I cast Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian.¡±


    ¡°It belongs to you!¡±


    ¡°I gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m your father, I must fulfil my duty,¡± Ku Mu exined in a soft voice.


    ¡°Will you take my life back if I call you Green-Haired-Stuttering Old Geezer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like taking things back once I¡¯ve voluntarily given them away.¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s calm demeanour fanned Mu Yu¡¯s mes as he belted, ¡°Stop being so self-righteous! What¡¯s the point of living for the sake of others? Are you trying to y hero? I don¡¯t care for what you gave me! Never!¡±


    Although he never admitted it, Mu Yu constantly felt pressured because he was spending a life that didn¡¯t belong to him. Resurrecting Ku Mu was not just about wanting to give Ku Mu another chance at life but to get the weight of living Ku Mu¡¯s life off his shoulders. Too bad for Mu Yu, Ku Mu knew him too well.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you care or not. I have no regrets.¡± Ku Mu devoted his attention to ying with his Primordial Yin Yang.


    ¡°Yeah? Well, I care!¡± Unable to contain the rage scalding his insides and skin, Mu Yu dashed to the wall of the cauldron and fist thumped it as hard as he could before lying down on the ground to calm down.


    Xiaoshuai went quiet and stopped mucking around. The text on the cauldron twinkled. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1085September 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 352September 20, 2023In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    <strong><em>Empty-Handed</em></strong>


    ¡°I wanted to give you another chance to live for yourself,¡± Mu Yu conveyed in a raspy voice.


    ¡°¡­ Everyone has their own way of living,¡± responded Ku Mu.


    ¡°And your way is to sacrifice yourself for others over and over? You¡¯re an alchemy prodigy, yet you chose to learn poison and left Pill Cauldron Sect so that Uncle Yundan could seed the patriarch seat, resulting in people disparaging. You¡¯re the owner of Revealing Cauldron, yet you left it behind. You like Shiniang, yet you stepped away. You saved my shifu for her. You lost your life in the end for me. What do you get in return? Nobody knows the real you. You have nothing! Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Says who? I have a son.¡±


    ¡°I have a son,¡± extinguished Mu Yu¡¯s me and reced it with warmthparable to sunlight in winter. His vision was suddenly shrouded in fog.


    ¡°Who cares what they think of me? As long as my son knows the real me, then I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    Mu Yu pretended his attention was on the text littered across Revealing Cauldron. Life did not necessarily flow through the body as blood or qi. The words of another could also supply one with life. Nheless, Ku Mu left Mu Yu questioning, ¡°What is the purpose of life? What makes it different to death? How do the dead live? Are those who live without principles dead?¡±


    Mu Yu could feel sense one¡¯s life force, yet the purpose of life eluded him. Based on experiences, there was no unified answer. Some tried to give it meaning. Some believed their life to be worth more than others. Some believed their purpose in life was to achieve something particr. Some dedicated their entire life to being strong, but what was the purpose of being strong? To test the limits of life? Some were willing to give up their life for others. Some believed others should sacrifice their life for them. Some lived repetitive lives. Some led lives with vibrant variety. Some left nothing behind. Some left transient things behind. Some left something that wouldst seemingly until eternity behind. He just clung dearly to his life, Ku Mu¡¯s life, because he felt he ought to return it to Ku Mu.Living for oneself was called living. Living for the sake of others was also considered living.


    ¡°You¡¯re important to me,¡± Ku Mu emphasised, eyes trained on Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu shut his eyes, then inhaled.


    ¡°I may not be a dutiful father; however, no father would want his son to throw his life away.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to just watch mine suffer for the sake of others?¡±


    ¡°Your life is more important than mine.¡±


    ¡°Why do you make light of yourself? You¡¯re a prodigy in formations, alchemy, poison, cultivation and more. Bai Jie would be quivering in hits boots and squeezing his tail between his legs if you returned.¡±


    ¡°While he fears me, he knows me well enough to know how to beat me. In contrast, he doesn¡¯t know you, giving you an advantage over him. You have life and death qi, immortality, a celestial sword, swordy, formations and a spirit lord¡¯s domain. You have more tools at your disposal to give him a shock¡­ You also have to live in order to protect the world your shifu is trying to protect.¡±


    ¡°Why must it be me who protects this world?¡±


    ¡°Because Sword Shadow Dust Gale entrusted it to you.¡±


    Mu Yu sat up irritably. ¡°I don¡¯t want to protect this world; I¡¯m sick of it. My shifu might want to protect those idiotic cowards who will turn on you at the drop of a hat, but I have no desire to. I can¡¯t sacrifice myself for others as he or you do. The only people I¡¯m risking my life for is my family and the honourable, brave innocents.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 923July 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 901June 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 197July 5, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    <strong><em>Cultivation</em></strong>


    Xiaoshuai started ying around with Dabai, Dahei, Xiaobai and Xiaohei again, breaking the silence and livening up Mu Yu with hisughter.


    ¡°Uncle Yundan know you¡¯re up?¡± Mu Yu changed the topic, though he remained lying.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ku Mu answered, still sitting where he was.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recovering ever since I came to. Had my Primordial Yin Yang not noticed your Primordial Yin Yang¡¯s distress call, I¡¯d still be recovering.¡±


    ¡°Your soul is healthy now, correct?¡±


    ¡°As long as Revealing Cauldron is safe.¡±


    ¡°You mean Revealing Cauldron is now your shackle?¡±¡°You lose something in order to gain something.¡±


    ¡°You can leave Pill Cauldron Sect with it, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not removing Revealing Cauldron from Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s guardian?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if the soul race is toying with Third Heaven?¡±


    ¡°The onus is on you to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Did you save Archfiend Baiyuan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <em>Dad, you must be the only man who would be willing to live this sort of life without feeling indignant or upset.</em>


    Mu Yu smiled to remind himself not to be hung up on what could not be changed. ¡°You proud of me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Dad, what¡¯s sealed at the world¡¯s rift? Is there another rift at the bottom of your valley?¡±


    ¡°You discovered it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Moyun Mountains¡¯ No-Man¡¯s Cemetery, the abyss in the ocean, the fiend race¡¯s abyss and then Ghost Gate¡¯s underground area ¨C which you probably didn¡¯t know I went to. Grandpa Vige Chief pointed to eight ces, one of which was your valley.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a formationparable to Celestial Prison that Feng Haochen personally deployed to protect the continent from foreign invaders. There is another seal under the valley as you suspected. I sealed the one in the valley. Xie Bo sealed the one at Twenty-Five Kilometres South Garden. Archfiend Qinglong sealed the one in the fiends¡¯ territory. Bai Jie doesn¡¯t know of the locations. At least, the three ces I mentioned are safe.¡±


    ¡°Why are Pill Cauldron Sect and Formation Sect situated ording to yin and yang?¡±


    ¡°The reason we can¡¯t let Revealing Cauldron and Formation Pce leave their respective sects is because they¡¯re formation cores for the defensive barrier to Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Shall I check the other two locations?¡±


    ¡°Your most urgent task is to reach Apotheosis Realm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me, right?¡± Mu Yu looked to Primordial Yin Yang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time, but you determine what sort of domain you invent.¡± Ku Mu called his Primordial Yin Yang to his hand, while they continued to revolve. ¡°Also, you haven¡¯t learnt how to control Primordial Yin Yang, so you¡¯re putting a treasure to waste. If you know how to use it, you¡¯d mop the floor with Ghost Gate and the dragon race. Ximen Buxing and Wanwan are likely several leagues ahead of you.¡±


    Yes, Mu Yu already told Ku Mu about Ximen Buxing and Wanwan¡¯s true nature, so he shrugged in defeat. ¡°Teach me, then. You wouldn¡¯t want your son to embarrass you, would you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± That was a sign of Ku Mu agreeing.


    ***


    ¡°A patch of heaven,¡± would be the simplest way to describe the dimension the two Primordial Yin Yangs created inside Mu Yu¡¯s body with Ku Mu¡¯s assistance ¨C a waterfall pouring down from the rift above the white clouds and the orchestra of birds singing along with the wind. Suddenly, everything in the dimension froze.


    ¡°Primordial Yin Yang¡¯s energy requires bnce ¨C a concept you should grasp once you grasp the meaning of the eighty-one characters. This world is created on bnce and through the medium known as spiritual energy. Primordial Yin Yang is the most bnced entity in the world; it¡¯s simr to dark herb¡¯s energy. Things only exist because bnce is achieved. To control Primordial Yin Yang, then, bnce must be controlled. Strive for perfect bnce¡­¡± educated Ku Mu, sharing the knowledge he obtained from the ancestors of Pill Cauldron Sect, knowledge that Mu Yu never had ess to.


    <em>What is bnce? Indifference to materialistic gains and personal losses? Indifference to what one does? Is aligning with my conscience bnce?</em> mused Mu Yu, running through Dustfallen Mental Cultivation without realising it, thereby circting his life and death qis.


    Mu Yu felt he was missing a piece of the puzzle.


    <em>If Ibined Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye with any other weapons besides a celestial sword, the former would¡¯ve destroyed thetter.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 915June 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 905June 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1086September 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    <strong><em>Ruin¡¯s Secret</em></strong>


    Ku Mu left Mu Yu alone to cultivate and left Revealing Cauldron to check on Archfiend Baiyuan, whom he sheltered in a closed-off teleportation formation that nobody besides Ku Mu could detect. Though Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s wounds had closed, he was still far from one hundred percent.


    Archfiend Baiyuan opened his eyes. ¡°I recognise you ¨C Eternally Youthful Ku Mu. You¡¯re the one the runt calls his dad.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you almost got Mu Yu killed, and you¡¯re not shirking off the me.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan had a face spasm. ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be sealed for eternity if he isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Informing you.¡±


    ¡°You son of a¡­¡± Archfiend Baiyuan told himself to sit back down after almost flipping out. ¡°d he¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not going to pretend I wasn¡¯t part of the reason he got hurt. You speak the same way does; it¡¯s the kind that tugs the wrong nerves.¡±¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Xue is my daughter, so it is my business. Speaking of which, since you¡¯re the jerk¡¯s dad, we¡¯re inws, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Despite being stumped and softening up for a moment because of the pleasant surprise, he remembered Tian Ran also liked Mu Yu and, therefore, remarked, ¡°The rtive trick doesn¡¯t fly with me. Who Mu Yu likes is his business, not yours.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, you don¡¯t like Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Let¡¯s see¡­ Mu Yu also likes Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s daughter. You want to be inws with Sword Shadow Dust Gale? I reckon you¡¯re making a good decision. I¡¯m much easier to get along withpared to Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    That got Ku Mu for a second, at least. ¡°Both girls are decent girls. As for you two, I detest both of you. I haven¡¯t been misled, by the way. What¡¯s the fiend race¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡°What could we possibly be nning?¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu might not be aware of your race¡¯s history, but you don¡¯t think I¡¯m as uneducated, do you? Though I couldn¡¯t move about when he visited your ce, you think I don¡¯t know about the ruin¡¯s poison?¡±


    ¡°You could tell even as a mere spirit?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to remove the ruin¡¯s seal again?¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s condescending smirk disappeared. ¡°So what if we are? Someone has to do it. We are tired of being chained down.¡±


    ¡°Doing things blindly or brainlessly are the quickest ways to fail, especially whenbined.¡±


    ¡°Really? I doubt it.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan felt challenged.


    ¡°Says the one who¡¯s in this shape after fighting with three Ascension Realm soul race members.¡±


    ¡°I was just careless and fell for their lowly tr-¡±


    ¡°Their <em>lowly</em> tricks was all it took, so what do you think the odds of you winning in a fair fight is? You couldn¡¯t protect Archfiend Tiangan, yet you¡¯re talking a big deal. How strong is your race at the moment? How much of your cultivation have you recovered?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all because Sword Shadow Dust Gale sealed us for so long! Would I be so weak if he didn¡¯t seal me? Their army wouldn¡¯t have scratched my itch if I was in my prime. I¡¯d break Bai Jie¡¯s face with a snap of my fingers!¡±


    ¡°In your prime. You¡¯re not in your prime now, so what are you prattling about?¡±


    ¡°What gives you the right to chew me out when you haven¡¯t done anything?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just warning you. I couldn¡¯t care less if your race wanted an early funeral, but don¡¯t drag Third Heaven into your stupidity. The fiends living by the border of the ruins have a disease. Can you be that dense?¡±


    ¡°What does the illness at Daybreak Valley have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°You and I know what the ruins are. You want to challenge it when the poison is torturing your people? You think Divine Executioner will just watch?¡±


    ¡°Y-you mean he¡¯s preparing to invade our side? The poison is fatal, though!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why their focus is your rise! They¡¯re trying to take your race¡¯s souls to control them in order to bypass the obstacle. They¡¯re only beginning to invade your souls now. If you don¡¯t stop them, the situation will be beyond salvaging. Your king won¡¯t be able to stop it if you¡¯re toote!¡±


    ¡°Daybreak Valley¡¯s strange illness is that? We didn¡¯t realise it. We thought Divine Executioner wasn¡¯t privy because we were extra careful.¡±


    ¡°The soul race Divine Executioner sent here is giving us enough grief as it is. You should be dedicating your resources to stopping Bai Jie instead of self-destruction. You¡¯ll be fighting more than just Bai Jie if you keep being stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will inform Qinglong. How did you work out the connection?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the other side of the ruins.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan squinted until he caught on. ¡°I get it now! Your domain counters the ruin¡¯s poison! You really have been severely underestimated. No wonder why Sword Shadow Dust Gale holds you in such high regard. If humans could appreciate you, they¡¯d realise they have a treasure.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in you ttering in me. I don¡¯t care for praise. You know what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a way to cure the condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Just stop.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 856May 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1084September 20, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 858May 30, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    <strong><em>My Domain</em></strong>


    Mu Yu tirelessly trained in Primordial Yin Yang, paying no attention to how much time had passed as he was on the cusp of ascending to Apotheosis Realm. ¡°To ascend, you need to get a grasp on nature¡¯sws, and there were millions of them. Your task is to delve deep into one in order to harness it, which will be your domain ability,¡± was what Ku Mu taught him. Mu Yu had yet to figure out which rule was mostpatible with him.


    An ordinary human would need to cross a big river or to take a detour to reach the other side. That was a rule. Cultivators learnt to fly so that the rule did not confine them. Apotheosis Realm cultivators, those at the summit of the cultivation world, were those who learn to ovee another rule bounding a cultivator that would otherwise be chained down.


    ¡°As someone with precise control over his strength, Archfiend Baiyuan had the best understanding of strength, so his domain focuses on boosting his strength. Archfiend Yujiang is an encyclopedia of aqua life, so he controls water in his domain. Reverend Xuan Jizi¡¯s Retrograde Formation domain can reverse even domains to their original state. Dad¡¯s domain is essentially a poison prison, which pairs well with his poison knowledge. Third Realm Pce¡¯s domains are weaker than my allies, but they¡¯re still troublesome. Domains seem to connect with one¡¯s expertise. What am I good at?¡±


    ¡°Being shameless,¡± replied Xiaoshuai, running in.


    ¡°That¡¯s your specialty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yu ribbed. ¡°Would your domain amp up your narcissism? Does everyone in it be gluttons and impervious to des?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impervious to des even without a domain. Actually, I¡¯m indestructible.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what my unique traits are, then. Think carefully.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xiaoshuai started counting off his fingers. ¡°Phndering, ckmailing me with Momo, starving me, stirring the pot, pulling out baskets¡­ It¡¯s pretty fun, but you¡¯re not as handsome as me, tough as me, don¡¯t appreciate food as much as me, wait, what¡¯s the point of you even being alive?¡±Mu Yu clobbered Xiaoshuai. ¡°And that¡¯s what you live for?¡±


    ¡°What else? Is there anything more important than eating?¡± Xiaoshuai choked out.


    ¡°What are my positives?¡±


    ¡°Positives¡­ You don¡¯t snore.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Your hair is thick.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Your right hand¡¯s creases look good. Old Fraudster said your creases indicate you will live a wealthy life. My creases indicate I will never have to worry about food. We¡¯re a good team.¡± Xiaoshuai showed Mu Yu his palm.


    ¡°That¡¯s a positive trait?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ You have a prominent forehead, and your ophryon shows you¡¯re emotionally steady; however, your brows¡­ brows¡­ are too thick. Old Fraudster said you¡¯re bound to be incredible, but your life will be full of obstacles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what Old Fraudster said. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°He told me before. He taught me face reading when I was kid, but I¡¯ve never subscribed to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re sly.¡±


    ¡°Strategic! Wait a minute¡­ Being killer analytical and having deduction prowess to die for are good traits, aren¡¯t they? If grasping a rule grants a domain ability, then grasping an ability to dismantle them is also a rule. If I have a tool to dismantle domains, I¡¯ll have the upper hand! I¡¯m already getting a small taste of nature¡¯s rules, so I need to push harder to see them in more detail.¡±


    Since Mu Yu went back to meditating, Xiaoshuai left Primordial Yin Yang yawning.


    ¡°He think of something?¡± asked Ku Mu.


    Xiaoshuai shook his head. ¡°He said he¡¯s smart, so he¡¯s going to deduce all the rules to figure out his own domain.¡±


    ¡°All of the rules?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying toe up with one that defuses other domains.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not realistic.¡±


    ¡°Eh, he thinks it¡¯s worth a try, so he can have at it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible; it¡¯s just unrealistic within a short time frame.¡± Ku Mu went back into Primordial Yin Yang to talk Mu Yu out of it. Nevertheless, he topped when he sensed an energy signal.


    ¡°Dabai and Dahei said Mu Yu shouldn¡¯t be distracted in his current state, or he will suffer mental wounds,¡± Xiaoshuai tranted.


    ¡°I can understand them,¡± Ku Mu stated, tacitly approving of the names Xiaoshuai gave his Primordial Yin Yang. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1061September 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 624February 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1082September 19, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    <strong><em>Nature¡¯s Laws and Rules</em></strong>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him the consequences?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    Ku Mu shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d attempt a task so big. It¡¯s going to be toote to tell him if I don¡¯t stop him continuing down the wrong path. There are only days to go before the mystic immortals contest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what do you suggest? How about I go have a word with him?¡±


    Ku Mu contemted his options and then deployed his formation into Primordial Yin Yang, shrouding Mu Yu in green poison.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to kill him?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be dead ages ago if he could be killed with poison. I¡¯m using my formation as a guide for him to think so that he can see how difficult it is to deduce one rule, let alone multiple.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ancestor, Zhuge Xiaosheng sent word to send the rank six and seven pills once we have assembled enough,¡± Daoist Yundan reported to Helian Kong in Pill Hall.¡°Wise thinking. It¡¯s best to minimise trips outside of Pill Cauldron Sect with Third Heaven Pce possibly setting up ambushes,¡± responded Helian Kong. ¡°By the way, have you looked into why Revealing Cauldron was active out of the blue two days ago?¡±


    ¡°I did not find any issues with it. That being said, Mystic Spirit Sect was purportedly devastated.¡±


    ¡°Send an investigation team. It might be the work of Third Heaven Pce. We need to keep a pulse on what they¡¯re up to at all times.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Ancestor.¡±


    <em>Whoosh! </em>


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± eximed Helian Kong, on guard upon sensing Apotheosis Realm qi.


    ¡°K-Ku Mu?¡± Daoist Yundan stuttered as he watched Ku Mu glide in.


    ¡°You¡¯re Eternally Youthful Ku Mu? Hang on, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu is dead. Who are you?¡± Helian Kong aggressed.


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu,¡± Ku Mu answered, disying his Pill Cauldron Formation on his hand to verify his identity.


    ¡°Pill Cauldron Formation Seal! You really are¡­¡± Helian Kong ran his eyes up and down Ku Mu. ¡°You¡¯ve regained your Apotheosis Realm cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Only if I have Revealing Cauldron.¡±


    Daoist Yundan apologetically expressed, ¡°Brother Ku M-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty, Senior Brother. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Ku Mu knew what Daoist Yundan wanted to say, and his stance had not changed.


    Helian Kong queried, ¡°You are the prodigy, Ku Mu? Mu Yu¡¯s shifu?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Helian Kong beamed. ¡°Terrific! Now this is what Pill Cauldron Sect should be like! Finally!¡±


    ¡°Ku Mu, how did you suddenlye back?¡± Daoist Yundan asked.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a long story. I just came here to caution you. Do not go near Mystic Spirit Sect. It¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Your body¡­¡± inquired Daoist Yundan.


    ¡°I¡¯m a spirit now.¡±


    ¡°Shall I inform Mu Yu?¡± questioned Helian Kong.


    ¡°He knows,¡± responded Ku Mu. ¡°I need you to help me with something else.¡±


    ¡°Just say that word,¡± voiced Helian Kong.


    ¡°Have someone deliver this jadeite piece to Zhuge Xiaosheng, and tell him to personally visit the fiend territory.¡±


    ¡°The fiend race?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Xiaosheng will understand.¡±


    ¡°I shall go,¡± voiced Daoist Yundan. ¡°Does Junior Sister know you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll tell her in person.¡±


    Helian Kong informed, ¡°Yuande is still out of sorts thanks to Third Heaven Pce. I heard you are proficient as a physician. Can you take a look at him? I know about his departure leading to the ambush that took your life, but he is an Ascension Realm cultivator and¡­¡±


    ¡°He had nothing to do with my downfall. I will pay him a visit.¡±


    ***


    The time the sun pierced the clouds. The time a flower bloomed. The time a tree wilted. The reason eggs broke when thrown against rocks. The reason there was spiritual energy in the world. The answer to those events was nature¡¯s rules. To understand all rules was akin to understanding why every inch of an ocean was in the state it was ¨C overwhelming. As such, Mu Yu visualised himself as a wave travelling from one end to the other. If there was a rule to everything, then his existence had to have an associated rule.


    Once Mu Yu equated himself to a natural rule, he felt afloat. He imagined himself as an individual in an ocean of people. People came to life and died, but he was special as he escaped thew of death where there was life.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t use spiritual energy I can¡¯t fly due to thews of nature. Once I fly, howbeit, there is still a speed limit because of nature¡¯sws. Therefore, there areyers to thesews.¡±


    Mu Yu deducedws based on the rule Ku Mu grasped and then branched out to learn more. When he ran into a wall, he imagined himself as a brick in the wall toprehend it. As Ku Mu expected, unfortunately, Mu Yu soon realised how long it took to figure one out.


    <em>Damn, I¡¯ll need thousands upon thousands of years to deduce all of the rules. Dad must¡¯ve deployed his formation to hint this to me. I should¡¯ve realised when there aren¡¯t that many Apotheosis Realm cultivators. Great, what rule can I study, then?</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 668February 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1085September 21, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 669February 26, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    <strong><em>Rule Deduction</em></strong>


    Ascension Realm cultivators coveted practical domain abilities forbat, such as a flying restriction, as opposed to shy raining flower petals or something for good reason. Since they were aware that there was a limit to how much they could mentally handle, they chased their specialty when trying to select a naturalw to learn because they possessed rich knowledge in the field. The more powerful the ability, the more rules they had to sift through. Thus, the threepulsoryponents to figure out aw were luck,prehension and selection.


    <em>It¡¯s pretty much impossible to learn a second type of rule once you learn one because aw of nature prohibits it. No wonder why everyone only has one domain ability! I guess I¡¯m an exception to the rule? I¡¯m awesome! Hmm¡­ Since the rules apply to me, does that mean there¡¯s anotherw to restrict me? Guess I¡¯m not learning all of the rules unless I am nature. This sucks.</em>


    Mu Yu lied back to take a breather from all the brain racking. He had familiarised himself with a number of rules, such as blowing leaves upwards and the reason consumption of food was necessary for survival, but he had to discover anything useful forbat. Needless to say, the simpler the rule, the easier it was to grasp.


    <em>Even Ju Mang¡¯s ck beam requires aiming to kill ¨C another rule, which means the rule restricting a domain¡¯s perfection is the counter. I pulled it off to counter Dian Shi¡¯s Mad Darkness Seven Ends, so I can deduce ws. If deduction is a rule, how do I materialise it? Is it pointless to deduce simple rules? If I changed ¡®blowing dust away with one breath¡¯ to ¡®blowing anything away in one breath¡¯, then I¡¯ve upgraded it beyond a simple rule!</em>


    <em>Using Dead Zone Formation as an example, at the basic level, it only harms Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. The next level can harm Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators¡¯ spiritual energy. The next level is Golden Core Realm and so on. This means Dad must¡¯ve followed a progressive scheme. I must follow a progression scheme to grasp a natural rule! Finally getting somewhere! I need to start small and then expand. I assume everyone else fathomed this.¡±</em>


    Correction: it was notmon sense as Mu Yu presumed it to be. Few people followed his approach, as a matter of fact. How one grasped a rule was an individualised process. Ku Mu, for one, did not employ that method; Ku Mu went straight to aplex rule. Howbeit, Ku Mu was one of the few who could make the leap as his knowledge of poisons was profound to say the least. By the same ount, it only took him a year unlike certain others.


    The only person in history to approach it the same way Mu Yu did was Feng Haochen. Feng Haochen was the promoter of every activity, such as cooking, to be cultivation. Hence, Feng Haochen personally toiled in everything to get a solid grasp on it.


    Instead of saying Feng Haochen and Mu Yu¡¯s approach was refining a rule of nature, it was better to think of it as them learning using different techniques, experiencing and experimenting. Feng Haochen enjoyed learning through observation and building on from the basics.As opposed to refining a rule, Mu Yu explored other rules once he grasped one. ordingly, he understood how subtle changes turned one rule into another.


    ¡°If deduction can be converted into a type of rule, will this work?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Almighty ¨C Ch. 768January 17, 2024In "Almighty"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1090September 23, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1091September 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortals Assembly</em></strong>


    7th October ¨C one day before the mystic immortalspetition.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be all right. He¡¯s been giving it his best while you were gone,¡± assured tenderly Leng Bingxue, noticing how much Ku Mu fidgeted was as they waited in the shing Revealing Cauldron.


    When Leng Bingxue saw Ku Mu again, she threw herself into his arms. Despite him being a soul, she felt warmth as she felt fulfilled.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve tried numerous methods, but I still don¡¯t have any means of recovering his memories. I hoped bringing him here to expose him to the special spiritual qi in here would help,¡± expressed Ku Mu, taking a gander of Daoist Yuande in the corner.


    Leng Bingxue sauntered over to take Daoist Yuande¡¯s hands. ¡°Let him forget about the past, then. There¡¯s a positive to the state that he¡¯s in now.¡±


    ¡°Ghost. Ghost. Stay away!¡± Daoist Yuande recoiled as he saw Ku Mu.


    Ku Mu cast a green illusion formation so that Daoist Yuande would calm down upon seeing his familiar residence.


    ¡°Is Mu Yu attending Ultimate Immortals Monument¡¯s activation tomorrow?¡± Leng Bingxue queried.Ku Mu nodded. ¡°If he can go, then we can find a way to sabotage Third Heaven Pce¡¯s ns. I can¡¯t interrupt him now, though.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu¡¯s three senior brothers will also be present. I doubt Third Heaven Pce will be able to take all nine spots.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t need nine; they only need one. As long as they have one, they can prevent the activation of Nine Mystics Heavenly Combat Formation and, therefore, avert the crisis of fighting celestial preservation energy. If Mu Yu partakes, he should be able to secure a spot. Without him, Third Heaven Pce will have bigger chances.¡±


    ¡°How do they select the nine?¡±


    ¡°Theypete in Ultimate Immortals Monument¡¯s dimension. There¡¯s no guarantee even an Apotheosis Realm cultivator cane out victorious. If they¡¯re lucky enough, even rank ny-nine can be one of the mystic immortals.¡±


    ***


    The natural crevice a hundred kilometres wide and four hundred fifty kilometres long in the earth at the centre of Third Heaven Continent ¨C Ultimate Immortal Rift ¨C was where Ultimate Immortals Monument was situated. The six metres wide, three hundred and thirty-three metre tall monument hovered at the centre of the valley. The monument that rose from the foggy pit was what created the rift in the earth. The wind at the bottom shredded several cultivators, including Body Synthesis Realm cultivators, when they tried to venture down there, deterring others from trying.


    Inns, restaurants and so forth within five kilometres of the valley had geared up for a surge of customers, hiking up their prices to maximise their profit margins. Hundreds of thousands of cultivators flocked to the valley to witness one of the most historic moments. Five Mountains Alliances, sects and Body Synthesis Realm cultivators provided security at the venue to keep order, ensuring only the ny-nine ultimate immortals could head into thepetition vicinity.


    The majority of ultimate immortals arrived, with some entering the arena vicinity, while some opted to wait outside with their sect¡¯s elders, though the excitement and anticipation was mutually shared regardless of where they were.


    Nie Yuyu, rank thirty-one Body Synthesis Realm ultimate immortal from Peerless Sect, a sect that was only famous thanks to him, sat ready at the edge of cliff, spear leaning on his shoulder.


    Hu Yunying, Body Synthesis Realm cultivator who jumped from rank fifty-two to twenty-eight yesterday, after killing Wu Wen, was also among the fifty-six ultimate immortals present on either side of the valley. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 292August 21, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 290August 20, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 302August 26, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    <strong><em>Another Tumultuous Day</em></strong>


    Like a golden shooting star, Ding Wuming, rank forty-nine Body Synthesis Realm ultimate immortal from Golden Feather Sect, known for his signature nted eyebrows and red dot in the centre of his head, made a shy entrance in his golden robe, consequently earning the ire of other ultimate immortals. He wore a proud sneer as he strutted off to Nie Yuyu to ask, ¡°You rank thirty-one, Nie Yuyu?¡±


    ¡°And if I am?¡± Nie Yuyu looked up.


    ¡°You already forgotten you killed my junior brother Zuo Mo?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the names of those I¡¯ve fell.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you have a point. For the same reason, history won¡¯t have your name.¡±


    With Ding Wuming initiating, Nie Yuyu thrust his spear back at the golden st that the former fired from his hand. In one exchange, Nie Yuyu was sent sliding on his back along the ground until the momentum dissipated. Ding Wuming¡¯s crest changed from forty-nine to thirty-one, while his former crest found its new owner in the crowd.


    Thirty-nine year old Spirit Severing Realm cultivator Pang Chengtong had no desire to be an ultimate immortal as he did not like topete in the killing game, yet he was granted rank forty-nine of the blue.


    Ding Wuming ambled to Nie Yuyu¡¯s body and kicked it into the abyss, relishing the sound of the wind slicing thetter up. Sneering in the face of everyone present, Ding Wuming dered, ¡°Nobody needs to remember the names of the dead.¡±Ding Wuming then approached twenty year old freestyle rank forty-eight cultivator, Ke Feixin, attired in a in white robe. ¡°The rock you¡¯re sitting on is my spot.¡±


    Ke Feixin smiled subtly. ¡°I was here first.¡±


    ¡°Haha, funny. Get lost if you don¡¯t want to be next.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    Ke Feixin jabbed his hand out from inside his sleeve, whipping up brown mist to strangle Ding Wuming with. In the next split second, Ke Feixin had squeezed hard enough to pop Ding Wuming¡¯s head off the bone and into the valley. Ke Feixin went straight back to closing his eyes and rxing as though he just swatted off a fly ¨C no big deal.


    With two back to back surprises, one could say that the contest for the top nine spots was going to be full of unpredictable events.


    Five Mountains Alliance assembled on an abandoned mountain that businessmen hurriedly constructed and sold to the alliance for oundish prices. As if they were worried people did not know they were wealthy, they had cultivators patrolling the skies.


    The stately abode that sat at the summit was where the five representatives, Earth Sovereign Sect¡¯s Patriarch Xiong Feiyang, Mystic Spirit Sect¡¯s Daoist Qiuze, Jade Sect¡¯s Patriarch Chu Yun, Life and Death Sect¡¯s Patriarch Chi Luowang and Solitary Sect¡¯s Patriarch Yang Tianao, holed up inside a soul style barrier. Though Celestial Star Sect was no more, Tian Yuehen was still alive, consequently joining the five. Forty Ascension Realm cultivators, all of whom were powerhouses also silently sat in anticipation.


    Upon picking up a domineering presence, the forty Ascension Realm cultivators prostrated themselves on the ground. ¡°Your subject¡¯s respects.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1093September 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 299August 25, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 306August 28, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    <strong><em>Apotheosis Realm</em></strong>


    ¡°Rise.¡± Hun Kui, Apotheosis Realm member of Third Heaven Pce, had all the Ascension Realm cultivators in the palm of his hands with his white glow and thunderous voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± The forty Ascension Realm cultivators stood aside on standby.


    One might assume Third Heaven Pce had ruled Third Heaven once they had Five Mountains Alliance under their banner. The reality, however, was that they were not enough to stop Mu Yu and his band of friends. Besides Dustfallen Sect¡¯s group, Third Heaven Pce wanted to ensure they had other threats, such as Gu Yitian and Ximen Buxing, removed from the picture to increase their chances of seizing slots.


    ¡°Have they arrived?¡± Hun Kui questioned.


    Tian Yuehen stepped forward. ¡°None of those you asked us to keep tabs on have shown up, Sir.¡±


    ¡°None? They¡¯re more cautious than I thought. Have you told your disciples what to do in tomorrow¡¯s contest yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have,¡± everyone responded in unison.


    ¡°Good. Now that we have Archfiend Tiangan, it¡¯s tantamount to having the nine immortals. As long as we can seize one spot, Mu Yu cannot utilise celestial preservation energy.¡±¡°Understood.¡±


    <em>Without celestial preservation energy, once Lord Bai Jie undoes Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s seals¡­ Too bad for you, huh, Sword Shadow Dust Gale and your disciples,</em> Hun Kui inwardly celebrated. ¡°The forty of you better keep your wits about you. If you see any of the wanted individuals, do not harm them. Report back to me.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Once Hun Kui flitted away, everyone sat back down. Tian Yuehen voiced, ¡°Everyone know what their orders are?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Stick to the n, and fulfil your tasks. Dismissed.¡±


    The forty Ascension Realm cultivators scattered in different directions above.


    ***


    Gu Yitian did not bat an eye as he stood opposite Ximen Buxing and Wanwan in a cavern littered with sword scratches along the rocky walls. To be clear, he was not watching Wanwan attentively because of her allure; the feeling was mutual.


    Ximen Buxing yawned. ¡°Staring isn¡¯t going to work. I¡¯m not fighting you now.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± replied Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Same goes in the future,¡± added Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve both reached Apotheosis Realm?¡±


    Wanwan stretched her legs out along the pine tree branch she sat on and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. We¡¯re different to begin with. If nothing else, I¡¯m envious you haven¡¯t reached Apotheosis Realm yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re envious I¡¯mgging behind?¡± grouched Gu Yitian.


    ¡°We had to pay a price to get to where we are. We only have one domain ability despite being two individuals, while you get one domain to yourself,¡± exined Wanwan.


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Ximen Buxing whipped open his fan. ¡°We need to work together in order to ess Apotheosis Realm. We can¡¯t deploy formations if we fight solo.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Wanwan¡¯s decision, she¡¯s ruined my future. I didn¡¯t want to ascend so soon.¡±


    ¡°You think I want to spend all day with you? This is all for the sake of the bigger picture,¡± snapped Wanwan.


    ¡°rify,¡± demanded Gu Yitian.


    ¡°Simply speaking, it would take us months to years to grasp a domain ability. Unfortunately, we had no choice but to use the old geezer¡¯s domain ability guide to match it with us in order to make it in time for the contest.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°As if it is. We have to use our yin and yang energies to make itpatible, which means that neither of us will be able to conjure an individual domain. Our original n was to merge after we figured out a domain each so that we had ess to three domains. Now we¡¯re stuck with just one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a waste.¡±


    ¡°Duh. Why do you think we¡¯re sighing?¡± Ximen Buxing fanned himself to spawn leaves from Evil Dark Fan in hopes of creating a poignant ambience.


    ¡°What are we waiting here for?¡± Gu Yitian asked.


    Wanwan shook out her clothing and then switched her posture. ¡°Waiting for tomorrow toe. I bet those white freaks will surround us tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Yitian would have gone to the valley already if the duo did not drag him into the cavern.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Yu and Cheng Yan?¡± inquired Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°They should be here soon,¡± answered Gu Yitian. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s your domain ability?¡±


    ¡°Heh, the old geezer¡¯s domain isn¡¯t shabby if I¡¯m honest. Because we¡¯ll deploy it together, it¡¯s potential will also be multipl-, who¡¯s there?!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 974July 27, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1076September 16, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1080September 18, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    <strong><em>Hidden Prodigies</em></strong>


    Ximen Buxing and Wanwan, in rm, vaulted up from the pine tree, encountering the unidentified man dressed in in clothing, unadorned sword strapped to his back with ordinary brown cloth, standing at the top of the cavern wall.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wanwan and Ximen Buxing didn¡¯t like the fact that the man didn¡¯t have any cultivation despite his intimidating presence.


    Gu Yitian eyed the man that resembled a man who wielded a beast as his weapon. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want Yitian for?¡± Wanwan disguised her small step to position Gu Yitian behind her.


    ¡°His name is Nameless,¡± informed Gu Yitian, stopping Wanwan.


    ¡°You¡¯re the undefeated Nameless Swordsman who has been missing for so long?¡± Ximen Buxing asked.


    ¡°We underestimated you, it seems, Apotheosis Realm Uncle,¡±mented Wanwan, studying her new prey.Nameless Swordsman did not bother with Wanwan. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± questioned Gu Yitian, not nketing his desire to fight the swordsman who once coached him.


    ¡°You need my sword spirit,¡± answered Nameless Swordsman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Also, I will beat you.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to beat the top five ultimate immortals when they¡¯re all at Apotheosis Realm?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a burden to others, follow me.¡± Nameless Swordsman walked off.


    As much as it hurt to admit it, uncertainty crept into Gu Yitian¡¯s mind. For Nameless Swordsman to offer help meant that he most probably needed the help.


    ¡°You two would make a good teacher-pupil pair,¡± Ximen Buxingmented.


    Wanwan watched on until Nameless Shadow was out of sight, then spun to Gu Yitian. ¡°Stop thinking. I wish he was here for me, instead!¡±


    Ximin Buxing reminded, ¡°We¡¯ve all madepromises for the nine mystics¡¯ slots, no? Don¡¯t forget what our goal is.¡±


    ¡°Ask if he¡¯s single while you¡¯re at it,¡± Wanwan requested as Gu Yitian headed out.


    ***


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d have to face Cheng Yan and Mu Yu one day.¡± Xiang Nan now sported a jacked appearance that stretched his clothing.


    ¡°Cheng Yan isn¡¯t going to let us do this.¡± Standing beside Xiang Nan above the fluffy sentries between the blue dome and Ultimate Immortals Rift was Lie Shang, fire in his eyes matching his red robe.


    ¡°I know. We don¡¯t have a choice, though. It¡¯s the only way to stop soul race¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Mu Yu and Cheng Yan are our opponents in addition to Third Heaven Pce?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Cheng Yan will pick up on traces we left behind given how well he knows us. He¡¯s almost caught us multiple times already.¡± Xiang Nan heaved out the emotions weighing him down and cracked a smile. ¡°Cheng Yan is still the most mature amongst us.¡±


    ¡°Has Mu Yu ascended to Apotheosis Realm?¡±


    ¡°Not ording to those I control. Having said that¡­¡± There was no need to explicate for both of them were aware of Mu Yu¡¯s streak of achieving what they would otherwise deem impossible ¨C usually via equally unthinkable means. ¡°Has Mu Yu gained control over bloodlust energy since thest time you were with him at Eastern Desert City?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s chosen a different path to us. He¡¯ll turn bloodlust into life when hees full circle. He knows what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan doesn¡¯t know what we want.¡±


    ¡°He does¡­ but he prefers we understand what Shifu wants.¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s voice reverted back to his steeled-veteran tone. ¡°We don¡¯t want what Shifu wants, nevertheless. This world hasn¡¯t been kind to him despite him trying to protect it. Such a world doesn¡¯t need to exist. How ironic that the final boss isn¡¯t Third Heaven Pce but our brothers.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, we¡¯re charging down the same path¡­ We will forge a better world.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1095September 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1052September 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1060September 8, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    <strong><em>Shadow</em></strong>


    Over seventy ultimate immortals, who did not sleep a wink and meditated or tried intimidating otherpetitors instead, were cast in crimson; how the sun gave dawn without even the asking or earning of the light. There were no more fights after the shes yesterday as everyone wanted to preserve their energy. As the sunrise drifted in, thepetitors prepared themselves to prove they were the luckiest or mightiest.


    Xiao Ran, prodigy from Shadowless Sect, Shangguan Lin and Murong Yun stood on a nted boulder casting its shadow on the border of Ultimate Immortals Valley.


    ¡°Still not here?¡± muttered Xiao Ran.


    Shangguan Lin peered down to three shadows in the mist in the valley, ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s four disciples haven¡¯t, but they have.¡±


    Xiao Ran looked down at the three shadows that the violent gust could not budge and lifted up the corner of his lips. Among the trio in the valley was shadow race¡¯s Yu Mo, ultimate immortal rank neen. The three below locked eyes with the three eyeing them.


    <em>Zoom! </em>


    Shangguan Lin and Murong Yun¡¯s rms went off until they confirmed to was Chu Xiachi who approached them.


    ¡°What¡¯s good? Xiao Ran, you still not going to fight?¡± questioned Chu Xiachi, sitting down on a rock.Xiao Ran answered, ¡°We eventually will. Now is not the time with so many cultivators gathered.¡±


    Upon sensing the hostility directed at him from below, Chu Xiachi shed his pearly whites. ¡°Hi, Yu Mo.¡±


    The density of the fog increased, hiding the three at the bottom.


    ¡°Wow, so rude. Could¡¯ve responded. You cowards are boring.¡± Chu Xiachi yawned.


    Shangguan Lin growled, ¡°You talking about us, as well?¡±


    ¡°I thought that was obvious.¡± Chu Xiachi nced at Shangguan Lin out the corner of his eyes.


    Xiao Ran pulled Shangguan Lin back. ¡°Brother Chu, you should be aware of what our goal is, I assume.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re after Cheng Yan.¡± Chu Xiachi lied back and shielded his eyes from sunrays with leaves.


    ¡°And Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu? Why?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan would¡¯ve shared our secret with Mu Yu. We can¡¯t let any outsiders learn our secret.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Shadow Synthesis also belongs to shadow race, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we might work with them to fight those two this time.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts is leagues ahead of your Shadow Synthesis. I highly doubt they¡¯d bother learning your discipline.¡±


    ¡°Whether they learn it or not doesn¡¯t change the fact that they know our secret. We must secure our secret no matter what.¡±


    ¡°How? Silence them? If they were so fragile, soul race would¡¯ve offed them already.¡±


    ¡°Which side are you on, Brother Chu?¡±


    Dangling a de of hay from his mouth, Chu Xiachi blithely answered, ¡°I¡¯m a resident of Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    ¡°Not your ancestors. You¡¯re not on Third Heaven¡¯s side,¡± Chu Xiachi disputed sneeringly.


    Though Shangguan Lin and Murong Yun wore their hostility toward Chu Xiachi as a coat, Xiao Ran remained cool.


    ¡°Understood. Haha, the soul race¡¯s five are¡­ strong.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    ¡°No. We both know the significance of the nine mystic immortals. I¡¯m just emphasising that, although they may be strong, Yu Mo isn¡¯t weak. You follow?¡±


    Chu Xiachi sat up and slipped the two leaves into his sleeves. ¡°And you know Sword Shadow Dust Gale doesn¡¯t have only two disciples, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I also know the true nature of Ximen Buxing and Wanwan. That only makes six of them, at most.¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°How so? Even if you help them, that¡¯s only seven.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t forgotten that you might not win just because you have superior cultivation in the nine mystics contest, have you?¡±


    ¡°The chance is nominal.¡±


    ¡°But not zero.¡± Chu Xiachi got up and dusted himself off. He created a makeshift veranda with his hands as he peered toward the sun and then back down at his shadow. He tested to see that his shadow mimicked his leg lifts and stomps ordingly, then said, ¡°Lucky my shadow is a good boy, yeah? Shadow, stick with me. Once we¡¯re filthy rich, we can party our days away.¡±


    Shangguan Lin and Murong Yun did not take kindly to the jab. Once Chu Xiachi left, Shangguan Lin griped, ¡°Young Master, why can¡¯t we just kill him? We should kill him now that you have reached Apotheosis Realm, should we not?¡±


    ¡°Keep training for a few more decades before you worry about that, you without the shadow.¡±


    Shangguan Lin could not believe Chu Xiachi could hear him from so far away, let alone rock his brain so hard that blood spilt from his ears. ¡°He¡¯s also reached Apotheosis Realm!¡± Shangguan Lin told himself as he tried to regain bnce. Nobody else seemed to hear what Chu Xiachi said, though.


    Xiao Ran, peering into the dense mist, could not afford to waste energy on Chu Xiachi when Mu Yu and Cheng Yan were his primary targets. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1050September 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1048September 2, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1098September 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortals Monument Activated</em></strong>


    Leader of Five Mountains Alliance, Tian Yuehen, and the forty Ascension Realm cultivators made a dashing entrance, a sight never before seen in the lives of those present as there were bound to be enemies amongst the forty, yet they were united for the first time.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Ultimate Immortals Monument is used to fight the elemental demons. I will be hosting the activation of the monument today,¡± Tian Yuehen announced. ¡°Do I have any objections?¡±


    None. Nobody dared.


    ¡°Ultimate Immortals, stand next to your name on the monument and ce the crest on your wrist on the monument. The monument will activate if half of you nt your crests simultaneously. The monument will open a dimension for two hours. During those two hours, you willplete your own test inside the dimension. As for what the test is, you will find out once you enter,¡± exined Tian Yuehen, still searching for Third Heaven Pce¡¯s nemeses in the crowds. ¡°Present ultimate immortals, you may now make your way to the monument to proceed.¡±


    Notably, Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s four disciples and the top five ultimate immortals were nowhere to be seen. Besides, only half of the ultimate immortals were necessary to activate it; there were already more than eight on the scene.


    <em>Rumble!</em> The names turned to formation patterns, merging together as a golden beam shone forth from the monument. The formation lines turned into a spiritual energy screen, while the monument turned into a door.


    ¡°Ultimate Immortals Monument has been activated. Ultimate Immortals, you may now enter. I hereby officially themencement of the mystic immortals contest!¡± dered Tian Yuehen.


    Tian Yuehen and the forty Ascension Realm cultivators intently watched each ultimate immortal enter the barrier, hoping to find their targets.¡°We going?¡± Murong Yun inquired from afar.


    Xiao Ran, eyes on the forty Ascension Realm cultivators, answered, ¡°Not yet. I believe there¡¯s more to this.¡±


    An hourter, the three shadows in the fog had yet to make their move, while Third Heaven Pce¡¯s targets had yet to show up. Nevertheless, one of the dark horses, Gu Yitian, rolled in, leaving the crowd yearning for an answer as to what the extra sword he carried with him was. The other question they mulled over was why Ximen Buxing and Wanwan apanied him.


    Suddenly, Tian Yuehen and the forty cultivators confronted the trio with obvious ill will. Ximen Buxing opened his fan and, in a snarky tone, asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Tian Yuehen responded, ¡°You three killed members of Five Mountains Alliance and vilified Third Heaven Pce, so your rights topete have been revoked.¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? We¡¯re ultimate immortals. You going to attack us in public?¡±


    ¡°Our five sects report directly to Third Heaven Pce. Killing our people is tantamount to killing Third Heaven Pce¡¯s people. ording to our rules, it is a felony.¡±


    Wanwan stepped forward. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know who you¡¯re dealing with here.¡±


    ¡°<em>You</em> don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing with. As you have osted Third Heaven Pce, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s executioner shall mete out your punishment.¡±


    The forty cultivators dispersed as Apotheosis Realm energy came zooming down at the trio! Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 941July 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1093September 25, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1044August 31, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    <strong><em>Apotheosis Realm Assembly</em></strong>


    ¡°The jury is out: you three are charged with smearing our name and challenging us. You three are hereby sentenced to death,¡± Hun Kui announced and then advanced, showing that they could make up an excuse if they did not have one if they wanted to silence anyone.


    ¡°Apotheosis Realm?¡± Ximen Buxing and Wanwan donned their ck and white energy, pitting their domain against Hun Kui¡¯s.


    Gu Yitian brandished his new iron sword upon seeing Hun Kui quickly gain the upper hand. Another Apotheosis Realm cultivatorunched an attack on Hun Kui before Gu Yitian could get involved, forcing the three engaged in a tug of war to pull back.


    ¡°Cheng Yan!¡±


    With a soothing bright aura and qi that couldpare to moonlight, Cheng Yan voiced, ¡°You want to kill?¡±


    ¡°None of you are worthy of carrying the mystic immortal mantle when you nder and disrespect Third Heaven Pce!¡± brayed Hun Kui.


    Five more Apotheosis Realm cultivators arrived on the scene fast enough to gust up a tornado, all of whom concealed their appearances in ck robes. Hun Kuiughed heartily as he synchronised his timing with his five allies to deploy six domains.


    <em>Sizzle!</em> After burning a hole in the six domains, Lie Shang appeared in his fire form, giving the impression that the atmosphere was rising and falling. ¡°You rats ready to die?¡±<em>Boom!</em> The downward force generated a shockwave that pulled cultivators in its direction, throwing them off bnce. Xiang Nan was visible on a grey rock a metre tall once the dust settled. ¡°Saves me the trouble of killing you one by one.¡±


    Cheng Yan took a gander at Xiang Nan and Lie Shang, then turned back to Hun Kui. ¡°You prefer to settle the score out here?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter who the nine are once you lot are out of the picture,¡± replied Hun Kui.


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect you to show yourselves in public.¡±


    ¡°You think the cultivators can cheer in the presence of Apotheosis Realm people? You know what they will be? Soul energy for us to bludgeon you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see if you can still kill?¡±


    While Hun Kui did not like trying to discern if Cheng Yan was bluffing or not, he called it a bluff and whipped a white energy st at the cultivators. Hun Kui had the cultivators chained down to where they stood using his pressure, therefore expected an easy kill and to deform the environment. He held his breath, still concerned Cheng Yan was not bluffing and lost it when his st vanished once it travelled some distance.


    ¡°¡­ You found Perfect World?!¡± erupted Hun Kui.


    ¡°The ying field is level now,¡± responded Cheng Yan.


    Lie Shang and Xiang Nan shook their heads at each other. Xiao Ran immediately went to Cheng Yan¡¯s left side, while Yu Monded by the rock on his right side, adding more Apotheosis Realm yers to the battlefield.


    ¡°You found Perfect World?¡± inquired Yu Mo, shadow melding in with the rock¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°And if I did?¡±


    ¡°Then, our grudge isn¡¯t just over Shadow Synthesis.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± added Xiao Ran.


    ¡°Wee to the party.¡± Cheng Yan smiled it off.


    ¡°All the more reason to start with you,¡± asserted Hun Kui, sending a shiver through those who could hear him.


    Xiang Nan and Lie Shang took Cheng Yan¡¯s sides. Lie Shang lit up a fire and challenged, ¡°Try your best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed three Apotheosis Realm rats from Third Heaven Pce already, and you¡¯re next.¡± Xiang Nan deliberately swept his gaze over to Xiao Ran and Yu Mo on top of Third Heaven Pce. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1095September 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1096September 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1100September 28, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    <strong><em>Entering Ultimate Immortals Monument</em></strong>


    Cheng Yan asked his two brothers, ¡°Coming home?¡±


    Lie Shang pursed his lips. ¡°¡­ Not yet.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re family.¡± Xiang Nan did not look back at Cheng Yan, perhaps out of guilt or perhaps to avoid facing Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan set aside his emotions and drew his sword in synchrony with his two brothers. Meanwhile, two from shadow race and another pair from shadowless race entered Ultimate Immortals Monument. Gu Yitian also went after them since he could not be of much assistance in a fight between almost a dozen Apotheosis Realm adepts. Hun Kui did not bother stopping them, either, as he forecasted a rough war.


    Just as both sides powered up tomence, rustling sounds apanied two pairs of brisk footsteps. nts sprouted behind him as he strode toward them. The young boy apanying him had a candied haw skewer in each hand, merrily eating from each side alternatingly. The young man did not deploy a domain, yet none of the active domains perturbed or impacted him. ¡°I was wondering if I might¡¯ve been runningte.¡±


    A smile came to Cheng Yan¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Lie Shang doused his de in mes.


    ¡°Together?¡± Xiang Nan asked.¡°Ptoo!¡± Xiaoshuai emptied his mouth and said, ¡°Why is everyone just standing there? The entrance to the monument is going to close in a few more minutes.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mu Yu ruffled Xiaoshuai¡¯s hair in a friendly manner. ¡°I prefer to toy with the soul race using celestial preservation energy before I wipe them out.¡±


    Xiaoshuai reverted to his beast form and hopped onto Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. Instead of fighting, Mu Yu shed over to the monument and, prior to entering, dered, ¡°I will kill anyone affiliated with Five Mountains Alliance.¡±


    Cheng Yan and his brothers followed suit. Hun Kui did not impede for the timer was almost done, meaning his five subordinates might not have been able to enter if they started tussling.


    ¡°Make sure to take one spot!¡± Hun Kui ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The monument returned to its dull colour once the five soul race members went in after the others, while Hun Kui departed after shooting the cultivators waiting a re.


    ***


    Ultimate Immortal Monumentmunicated all of the details of the test straight into Mu Yu¡¯s mind once he entered from the ultimate immortal crest on his arm. He simply had to collect nine ultimate immortal gems to be granted entry to the ancient battlefield to decide who thest nine standing would be. His crest turned into a thumb-sized crystal, which was one of the nine ultimate immortal gems he needed to gather. The other eight contestants had to find the gems themselves. In other words, they could rob others, a conclusion that everyone quickly drew.


    ¡°I can¡¯t disperse the fog here, and the eerie cries are annoying me.¡± Xiaoshuai could not wag away the white mist in the barren in just as Mu Yu could not.


    ¡°I have about fifty metres of vision, and I can¡¯t control any of the nts here,¡± Mu Yu noted as he crouch down to try manipting a de of grass. ¡°That means this is a separate world with its ownws. Anyway, the easy way to collect nine will be to pinch them. Guess there¡¯s no flying through this dense fog if I can¡¯t even see the ground, though.¡±


    Two hourster¡­


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s been two hours, yet all we¡¯ve seen is a forest and mount-, I smell blooding from the valley interior.¡±


    Mu Yu rushed toward the valley to find mountains of bones. ¡°These people must¡¯ve died centuries, if not more than millenniums, ago judging from their condition. Human bones. Fiend bones? Long horns sprouting out of the chest?¡±


    ¡°Flesh-winged horny mountains!¡± eximed Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Check out this golden human skeleton, though. I can still sense their Apotheosis Realm qi even though they¡¯re dead.¡±


    The skeleton was in a genuflected posture, hand gripping their blemished sword to support their body, yet their head was up simrly to someone who had not surrendered. Mu Yu felt as though there were irascible golden mes in their eye sockets. ¡°I wonder if he killed everyone here.¡±


    Upon setting foot inside the valley, the skeleton came to life, and, apanying a thunderous howl, it attempted to halve Mu Yu. Mu Yu promptly deflected the attack with a horizontal sh, knocking the skeleton back and its golden glow away.


    ¡°What the?¡± Mu Yu picked up the long sword belonging to the skeleton. ¡°This is a good sword.¡±


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s an ultimate immortal gem in its eye socket,¡± hollered Xiaoshuai, digging out the gem that sustained the skeleton¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°What an odd ce.¡± Mu Yu stowed away the gem Xiaoshuai retrieved.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ¡°Hargh!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like we¡¯ve found some people fighting.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1096September 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 554December 30, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 67May 1, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    <strong><em>Ultimate Immortal Gems</em></strong>


    By the time Mu Yu arrived, the beast standing at a hundred metres tall had already ripped the Spirit Severing Realm male cultivator in half with its six ws. Mu Yu shifted his gaze from the slithering blood up to the skeleton beast that wasparable to Ascension Realm cultivators. He kept watching on as the skeleton beast caught the ultimate immortal gem that floated out of the cultivator¡¯s shirt and nted it into its forehead.


    As the beast began its charge, Mu Yu swiftly severed its six ws in half with a whip of spiritual energy and then grabbed its head to fetch the gem, resulting in the skeleton falling apart.


    ¡°That¡¯s four gems. This might be easier than I thought.¡± Mu Yu looked down at the dead cultivator. ¡°Don¡¯t recognise him. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Mu Yu jumped onto a mountain, then continued forward for another hour. ¡°A Body Severing Realm titanic snake with a gem in its horn, huh? I guess there are weaker monsters in here. That¡¯d exin why weaker cultivators also have a chance at passing this. Anybody should be able to collect nine gems as long as they don¡¯t overreach and avoid challenging beasts beyond them. What happens after entering the ancient battlefield, though?¡±


    ¡°Just roll with the punches,¡± Xiaoshuai opined.


    The next four hours were unproductive. Luckily, he picked up sounds of a death match taking ce between two Body Synthesis Realm cultivators after crossing a valley.


    ¡°Ma Yangcheng, you¡¯re no match for me. Hand over your gems, and I shall spare you,¡± demanded Yi Le, ran twenty-nine.


    ¡°Take a hike, loser. If you want them, thene get them.¡± Ma Yangcheng charged at Yi Le again, big broadsword at the ready.¡°Stop, stop, conflict isn¡¯t conducive to business.¡± Xiaoshuai sauntered over to the battlefield in his human form, hands behind his back and head shaking as if he was a safe.


    Ma Yangcheng and Yi Le both broke up, with the former scoffing, ¡°Kid, you know where you are? I¡¯ll spank you.¡±


    It really begged the question if Ma Yangcheng was in stupid or forgetful because only certain people were allowed into the monument.


    Mu Yu announced his arrival from above with his qi, painting their faces with aghast. ¡°He¡¯s right. Hand over your gems.¡±


    ¡°Y-you ar-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill if I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Ma Yangcheng and Yi Le handed over their gems for they recognised Mu Yu, consequently knowing what the oue of them challenging him would be.


    ¡°That¡¯s eight. Just one to go,¡± Mu Yu uttered, not feeling any guilt due to the nature of the game.


    Xiaoshuai strutted over to Ma Yangcheng and push kicked him over. ¡°You were going to spank me, were you?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologise for not knowing better, Sir. Please spare me.¡±


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t ¡®sir¡¯. Hand over your food!¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    Xiaoshuai kicked Ma Chengyang from his knees to his back and then proceeded to stomp on thetter multiple times before helping himself to Ma Chengyang¡¯s cosmic sleeve. ¡°Only one fiend spirit? Not even one piece of roast goose? How painfully poor can you be?¡±


    Xiaoshuai threw away the valuable manuals, swords and whatnot until he spotted a level seven fiend beast¡¯s fiend spirit that he didn¡¯t hesitate to eat in front of Ma Chengyang.


    <em>I went through hell and back to hunt that fiend beast!</em> Ma Chengyang cried in his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. We have to collect another gem.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce want to kill us?¡±


    ¡°I kept telling you Five Mountains Alliance and them are crooks.¡±


    ¡°Sh, quiet, man.¡±


    ¡°Stop being a wuss. Third Heaven Pce can¡¯t kill us.¡±


    ¡°Five Mountains Alliance can!¡±


    Those outside were reluctant to move from their spots as the forty Ascension Realm cultivators were still on standby.


    ¡°Hey, another ultimate immortal just died. That¡¯s the third name to be erased from the monument now.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen people have nine notches now.¡±


    ¡°Since the most they can get seems to be nine notches. Does it mean they need nine notches to enter the final round?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yitian has nine now.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu is the only one among Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples to not have nine.¡±


    ¡°ce down your bets! ce your bets on who you think the nine mystic immortals will be. Come on over!¡± yelled Daoist Chu Buqu and Chu Xiaoqing, calling out to everyone on the mountain peak.


    On the g Daoist Chu Buqu waved around, it read, ¡°Gamble your reputation. Gamble it all. Take the first step to the apex, and win it all. The world is in your hands. Bravely choose your victor. Win and you will multiply your capital. Start your own school. Bing an elder, patriarch or having all the beauties in all of thend is no longer just a dream.¡±


    At the bottom, Daoist Chu Buqu added, ¡°Dreams are necessary, though. What if you realise it?¡±


    The table¡¯s setup was stolen from Du Biying¡¯s gambling den, and the betting method was practically a rip off. Thanks to Daoist Chu Buqu, nevertheless, the atmosphere rxed dramatically. It was a smart move from him as people were bored out of their skin just waiting around, so why not keep themselves entertained with something? Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1100September 28, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 620February 1, 2024In "Action"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 625February 4, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    <strong><em>Ancient Battlefield</em></strong>


    ¡°Du, don¡¯t just stand there. Call customers over. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to earn a chunk from this contest?¡± hollered Daoist Chu Buqu.


    As much as Du Biying was bitter about Daoist Chu Buqu stealing his idea, there was nothing he could do about the elder. ¡°Right away. Right away.¡±


    Once she had a short break from collecting spirit stones, which she enjoyed every second of, Chu Xiaoqing leaned over to whisper, ¡°Shifu, do you think Mu Yu will be all right? He looked so cool.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show some care for his seniors?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine! By the way, what¡¯s that ¡®Perfect World¡¯ thing you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Perfect World, you ask? A formation that everyone would covet.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with the soul race not being able to harm these people?¡±


    ¡°Obviously foreign races can¡¯t. Once Perfect World¡¯s protective system is active, the soul race can¡¯t kill anyone below Body Synthesis Realm.¡± Daoist Chu Buqu dazedly looked at the betting table¡¯s formation as he expanded, ¡°That being said, since it¡¯s only active now, it¡¯s not wless, and the soul race will soon find it. We also have to beware of two more foreign races sitting on the fence.¡±¡°What else can it be used for?¡±


    Daoist Chu Buqu looked up at Mu Yu¡¯s name on the monument. ¡°¡­ There aren¡¯t many who know formations well enough toprehend it these days.¡±


    ¡°I bet Mu Yu knows.¡±


    Daoist Chu Buqu let out a puff of air.


    In order of high to low, the top five ultimate immortals were Yi Qianshu, Leng Yuqiu, Yue Hansha, Gu Anhua and Han Xiangluan, who just reced Wu Yuzhou and happened to be an Ascension Realm cultivator. Nobody could put a name to the faces or name any events associated with them, which could only mean one thing: Third Heaven Pce granted them the spots.


    Even people who weren¡¯t fans of Third HeavenPce betted on the five as it was likely the most certain win. Besides them, Mu Yu and his brothers, Ximen Buxing, Wanan, Gu Yitian, Chu Xiachi and Xiao Ran also received an abundance of support.


    A middle-aged man approached Daoist Chu Buqu to inquire, ¡°Can you teach me how to bet?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was soft, even weak, yet Daoist Chu Buqu thought something was odd about it. Nheless, Daoist Chu Buqu kept his head down as he elucidated, ¡°Simple. ce your bet in the section for the nine you believe will be the nine mystic immortals. The more people make the right call, the more you earn back. If all nine bets are on the money, you will multiply your capital by a hundred folds.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only way of betting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How about introducing a new betting option?¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°Betting our lives.¡±


    Now that was enough for Daoist Chu Buqu to look up and smile. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that?¡±


    ¡°What do you think betting has a point, then?¡± Tan Qingquan asked.


    Daoist Chu Buqu looked around to make sure nobody was listening in then grabbed his beard. ¡°Their lives.¡±


    ***


    Su Kuang, rank forty-two Spirit Severing Realm Ninth Layer ultimate immortal, watched a level six ghost-eyed frog spitting purple bubbles into the air from the nearby shrubs in a prone position. His target was not the fiend beast spitting out his target; his target was the ultimate immortal gem gleaming at the centre of a lotus in the pond the ghost-eyed frog idly stayed in. The ghost-eyed frog would nap for ten minutes after it spat out the bubbles, which was his cue toe out of hiding to fetch his second gem.


    When he saw the ghost-eyed frog shut its eyes, Su Kuang leapt out of the shrubs, bobbing and weaving between the airborne cute but toxic bubbles. Right when he seized the gem, the water roiled, and a thin, long tongue shot out.


    ¡°There was another ghost-eyed frog?!¡± Su Kuang slipped the two metre tongue. s, he forgot to pay attention to the hovering bubbles, consequently touching one. ¡°Argh! I¡¯m done¡­¡±


    Once one touched the bubbles, the poison would rot their skin and trigger profuse bleeding until the victim bled out unless their cultivation was equal to the ghost-eyed frog.


    Suddenly, Su Kuang felt qi yank him over the water and back onto the bank. He crawled to his feet to confirm he was out of the water. More importantly, he was supposed to be dead, yet he was not.


    ¡°Hey, we have questions for you.¡±


    Su Kuang turned around to see a boy. ¡°You are¡­¡± Su Kuang looked across to the taller one apanying the boy. ¡°M-Mu Yu?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more famous than I thought,¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°Hey, hey, we¡¯re asking the questions here,¡± Xiaoshuai grouched. ¡°We didn¡¯t save you out of altruism. Hand over your gems.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. This is all I have.¡± Su Kuang had only stolen one and found two more in addition to his own, but he had no other choice.


    ¡°Whoa, not bad.¡± Xiaoshuai immediately snatched the gems and then questioned. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I only have four.¡±


    ¡°Food! Food! Give me your food!¡±


    ¡°F-food?¡±


    ¡°Ah, move. I¡¯ll search myself.¡± Xiaoshuai jumped onto Su Kuang and started fumbling through thetter¡¯s cosmic sleeve.


    Xiaoshuai had no interest in the rank six pill, seventh-tier sword and sect¡¯s mental cultivation manual. Mu Yu was one of the rare cultivators who kept a food bank on him as eating was an unnecessary activity once one attained a certain level. Since Mu Yu headed straight to thepetition venue after wrapping his training in Revealing Cauldron, he did not have time to stop for food.


    ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s broke!¡±


    Mu Yu snatched the gem from Xiaoshuai and then tossed Su Kuang three spares. ¡°I only need one. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± expressed Su Kuang, inwardly thanking heaven and earth.


    Xiaoshuai smacked Su Kuang over the head. ¡°Remember to bring roast goose, roast duck and snacks next time, got it? Otherwise, I¡¯ll knock you the hell out the next time I see you!¡±


    Su Kuang still had no idea why Xiaoshuai was so fixated on food. Howbeit, he went along with it and then scurried off.


    Xiaoshuai sat down on a rock and verbalised, ¡°Now we can summon the bugs.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 876June 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 875June 8, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 884June 12, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    <strong><em>Strange ce</em></strong>


    <em>What sort of ce is the ancient battlefield?</em> deliberated Mu Yu, letting the ultimate immortal gems procedurally levitate.


    Mu Yu injected the gems with spiritual energy, triggering a vibrating and orbiting effect from them. The nine shone nine golden beams into one spot, forming a small teleportation formation. Mu Yu arrived at an aeonic ruin atop a mountain on the other side.


    ¡°Did this gargantuan broadsword cleave the mountain in half down the middle? This thing must be over three hundred metres long.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you could cleave the mountain in half,¡± added Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Yeah, but the aggression still in the de is gushing out of it in giant waves despite how many years presumably have passed.¡±


    ¡°You now, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve been here before.¡±


    ¡°With Shifu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall clearly. This isn¡¯t the interior of the monument but a ce that physically exists in reality.¡±Mu Yu fixed his eyes on a pine tree by the precipice, galvanising its growth. ¡°Oh yeah, I can finally control trees. The teleportation formation is also still glowing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what brought us here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the vibes of this ce, charcoal sky with no golden light and crows cawing ominously. Just what is the ancient battleground?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. We¡¯ll find out once we see it.¡±


    Mu Yu flew to the other side, where a fallen pce apanied the only red-skulls pir. More strewn skulls from varying on the ground also kept the pirpany. After crossing half of the staircase and stepping over a skull, the pir ejected skulls at Mu Yu. The red rays from their eyes merged together to seal the sky off with Ascension Realm qi.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t souls.¡±


    When Mu Yu flew out of the pir¡¯s range, the pir mutated into a human titan hundreds of metres tall and armed itself with the gargantuan broadsword. The pir¡¯s power went from Ascension Realm to Apotheosis Realm, shaking the mountain.


    Mu Yu summoned his own energy to Shadow Splitter Sword to break the broadsword¡¯s sealing pressure and intercepted the downward swing. Mu Yu¡¯s power hacked the broadsword in two and shattered the pir in one motion. The titan vanished after the several earthquakes.


    Mu Yu sheathed his sword. ¡°What the hell is this ce? I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t destroy even a rock with our collision.¡± Mu Yu checked the rock. ¡°There really is some energy protecting this mountain. Are there realms beyond Apotheosis Realm, Xiaoshuai?¡±


    ¡°Does Old White Bead¡¯s realm count?¡±


    Mu Yu got up and confirmed the teleportation formation behind was still active. ¡°We need to figure out how to pass the monuments test. I wonder if it¡¯ll be easy to survive the ancient battleground.¡±


    ¡°Does it work if we just rx and wait for everyone else to be killed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this ce should be safe for now. It¡¯s not hard for me to survive if this is the level of threats we¡¯re facing.¡± Mu Yu went to sit next to the teleportation formation and contemte about his domain.


    ¡°Thinking about your domain ability?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m surprised this is the domain ability I picked up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty fun if you ask me. I can¡¯t wait to see its full abilities.¡±


    ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll eventually see it. You pestered me until I told you my ability once I was done.¡±


    ¡°Have you named it yet?¡±


    Worried Xiaoshuai would give it another narcissistic name, Mu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s called¡­ called¡­ Flying¡­ Fly-¡±


    ¡°Clearly you haven¡¯t named it. I¡¯ll name it. Let¡¯s c-¡±


    ¡°If you say Invincible-Fearless Xiaoshuai Ultimate Domain, I¡¯ll stick Shadow Splitter Sword in you.¡±


    ¡°Tch! Then, how about Yu Shuai Level Invincible World Domain?¡±


    ¡°Why is your name included in my domain?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t itplimenting you?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but no.¡±


    ¡°Yu Shuai Soars Invincible World Domain or Yu Shuai Peerless Invincible World Domain? Yu Shuai Dynamic Light is pretty cool.¡±


    <em>All those names sound weak and silly. If anything, they¡¯reical,</em> Mu Yu thought. ¡°Ahem, my domain is called Universe Ruler.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1101September 29, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 236July 24, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 232July 22, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    <strong><em>Ruin¡¯s World</em></strong>


    ¡°That soundsme. Why didn¡¯t you add my name?!¡± Xiaoshuai vociferated.


    <em>Rumble!</em> The ground suddenly shook underneath them as Mu Yu reached for something to shut Xiaoshuai up with. The gargantuan broadsword repaired itself and swung down on him. Mu Yu flew out of the titan¡¯s active range and then stopped.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s not possible to camp a spot.¡±


    If participants wanted to leave via the teleportation formation, they had cross swords with the guardian. In Mu Yu¡¯s case, that was the red titan.


    Continuing to move, Mu Yu noted, ¡°This ce must¡¯ve once flourished judging from the rubble of buildings that once stood. All of their designs are different to what we see at Third Heaven. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no telling what they once were. Xiaoshuai, do you recognise any of them?¡±


    Peering back at the city with an area of hundreds of square kilometres and around it, Xiaoshuai questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you reckon it resembles Second Heaven?¡±


    ¡°No. All the buildings at Second Heaven don¡¯t exist anymore. Besides, there are no Ascension Realm fiend beasts, while the energy protecting these ruins are Apotheosis Realm energy. You saw how I couldn¡¯t break a rock.¡±


    ¡°You think it could be Fourth Heaven, Fifth Heaven or something?¡±Mu Yu took a detour around a guarded temple that was hanging off snapped pirs. ¡°If it is another world, why did Ultimate Immortals Monument teleport us here? What are we being tested on, survival skills in the wilderness?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The clouds overhead fled as the ground quaked.


    ¡°Whoever that was doesn¡¯t sound happy.¡± Mu Yu rushed to the source of the sound, stopping on the second mountain peak he came to.


    Hot on a Body Synthesis Realm cultivator¡¯s trail was a mammoth of a ck dragon, white ribs and empty insides on disy despite its back scales and two twin horns remaining glossy ck. The extremely long golden arrow going through one of its eyes and out the other side of its head was clearly lethal, but not in this world.


    The cultivator in orange started screaming once the dragon barricaded him from reaching the teleportation formation with its dragon breath. s, the dragon absorbed his blood momentster, when his harrowing cries turned o silence.


    ¡°Is it killing people to restore its body?¡± Mu Yu uttered, watching a scale regrow on the dragon¡¯s exposed bones.


    ¡°Most likely. His fault for pissing off the dragon. I bet Big Earthworm would beshing out at the dragon for being a bootleg if he was here,¡± responded Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Oi, oi, oi, why is it swinging its tail this way? Don¡¯t tell me it can see through my concealment!¡±


    Mu Yu sped off, thinking he could avoid a confrontation. He realised he was dead wrong when the dragon did not let up after thousands of kilometres,pelling Mu Yu to stop and equip Shadow Splitter Sword. ¡°You asked for it, buddy.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ¡°This dragon is pretty tough,¡± Xiaoshuaimented after Mu Yu and the dragon fought to a draw.


    Noticing danger encroaching, Mu Yu zipped down, a strand of hair getting caught in a white beam of energy. The ck dragon flitted past Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, grazing off a chunk of clothing. Had Mu Yu not teleported himself to the dragon¡¯s left in time, he would have lost an arm, as well. Xiaoshuai was almost tagged if he did not slip into Mu Yu¡¯s shirt in a timely manner.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, close call, huh?¡±


    ¡°Underhanded-cheating-shameless freak!¡± Xiaoshuai popped out of Mu Yu¡¯s shirt to cuss.


    The soul race member replied, ¡°All is fair in war.¡±


    ¡°Which bug are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Han Xiangluan¡± answered rank five. ¡°Ready to die?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call yourself the chatterbox race?¡± Mu Yu palmed his face derisively.


    Neither side initiated for the ck dragon would give either of them grief. Whoever had the ck dragon¡¯s support would have had an overwhelming advantage over their opponent, after all.


    ¡°Haha, hahaha, who do you reckon the ck dragon will help Mu Yu.¡± Han Xiangluan released the strong stench of blood in his hand, whetting the dragon¡¯s appetite with an irresistible aroma. The dragon trained its red eyes intently on Han Xiangluan. ¡°Team up with me to kill him, and this flesh is yours.¡±


    The dragon pledged its allegiance with a howl and then cast its red eyes onto Mu Yu. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 850May 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 964July 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 134June 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    <strong><em>Universe Ruler</em></strong>


    Attempting a pre-emptive strike, Mu Yu shed at Han Xiangluan in a horizontal trajectory. s, the dragon had finished making up its mind and intercepted Mu Yu¡¯s assault with a dragon breath.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Asura Soul Bow!¡± Han Xiangluan turned his oversized white pearl into a long bow and locked down the area with his domain, establishing his auto-aim ability. He then pulled back his bowstring and materialised a white arrow out of soul energy,pressing the air around it.


    Mu Yu raised his sword to prepare a counter sh with energy loaned from the sky.


    <em>Twang! ng!</em> There was almost no pause between the moment Han Xiangluanunched his arrow and the moment it imposed itself on Mu Yu¡¯s qi sh. Thanks to his domain, Han Xiangluan disabled Mu Yu¡¯s qi so that his arrow could plough forward unhindered.


    Mu Yu responded with Contiguous Horizon Formation, buying himself time to back off. Unfortunately, the dragon ferociously whipped its tail at his back. Mu Yu calmed himself and called out his Primordial Yin Yang as an eight trigrams diagram spawned at his feet to install Primordial Yin Yang. Mu Yu deployed his Universe Ruler domain over the top of Han Xiangluan¡¯s. Like a leafnding on still water, nothing happened after Mu Yu¡¯s domain appeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s your domain? It¡¯s aughable excuse for a domain,¡± derided Han Xiangluan.


    ¡°Domains are but a rule. In my domain, I am the rule.¡± Golden formation text formed in Mu Yu¡¯s eyes, evolving into different formation shapes, which was a reflection of Han Xiangluan¡¯s domain as an analysed formation.


    Han Xiangluan fired a second arrow at Contiguous Horizon Formation, using the force of two arrows to mow down the formation. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere for you to run in my domain,¡± dered Han Xiangluan, preparing a third arrow.Mu Yu fired a golden formation from his eyes, and Primordial Yin Yang orbited around it, spinning simrly to an animal chasing its tail. Han Xiangluan¡¯s arrow suddenly lost its target because Mu Yu somehow became an afterimage despite standing still. Han Xiangluan let his two arrows redirect into the eight trigrams diagram that Primordial Yin Yang formed, assuming they would go unhindered since his domain was active.


    Suddenly, Han Xiangluan saw his two arrows suddenly emerge again with him as their target. Due to the short window he was afforded, he fired his arrow as fast as he could and then reverted his arrow back into a soul bead to repel the other arrow. While his bead managed to absorb one arrow, the crash between the other two swept him away due to the consequential shockwave.


    Universe Ruler ¨C the ability to decide what went and what did not within his domain! He could nt his domain on top of others, merge them, exploit his opponent¡¯s domain¡¯s weaknesses through deducing their domain¡¯s mechanisms using formation arts into its simplest form before engineering it into aplex form ording to his desires. From there, he used Primordial Yin Yang to seize control over his opponent¡¯s domain.


    The ck dragon that did not have a domain ability despite its cultivation realm spat dragon breath at Mu Yu, only for Mu Yu to absorb it through Primordial Yin Yang and spit it back at Han Xiangluan.


    ¡°Stupid beast!¡± Han Xiangluan materialised his bow and arrows again to repel the dragon breath. The ensuing explosion heated up the air.


    Mu Yu raised his sword to the clouds that did not budge no matter how hard they fought, subsequently turning qi into lightning bolts. All the swords spawned from the lightning bolts slipped into the spinning Primordial Yin Yang, then reappeared around Han Xiangluan.


    ¡°Damn it! Everything that his yin yang vortex absorbs gets reversed onto me!¡± Han Xiangluan showed a clean pair of heals but stopped when he noticed Mu Yu¡¯s swords disappear once he terminated his domain. ¡°I get it now. Your domain needs totch onto mine to activate. You can¡¯t counter my domain if I don¡¯t deploy mine.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1106October 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1104September 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 948July 14, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    <strong><em>Domain Against Domain!</em></strong>


    A smile spread across Han Xiangluan¡¯s lips as he turned his soul bead into a big bow again. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this without domains, then. I¡¯d like to see how long you canst against the two of us.¡±


    <em>Twang!</em> Han Xiangluan¡¯s arrow zipped across at breakneck speed again.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes turned ck and white as he lifted his sword again and fused his rotating Primordial Yin Yang into his celestial sword whilst simultaneously deploying Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, turning his sword into a ck de that judged life and death.


    Han Xiangluan flinched at the booming sound. By the time he opened his eyes, Mu Yu had already vanquished his arrow and shattered his soul energy screen. Han Xiangluan ripped out a nephrite piece and crushed it in his hand, deploying the sealed formation ¨C Soul Phantom Siege, domain ability of rank three, Yue Hansha!


    The white energy emanating from Han Xiangluan¡¯s hand absorbed all of the spirit energy it came into contact with, soul energy spinning a web. Soul phantoms screeched as they linked up toplete the web, thereby besieging Mu Yu and then entering Mu Yu¡¯s sword. Thanks to their invasion, Mu Yu¡¯s Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye domain was terminated.


    The dragon capitalised on the opportunity to spit its dragon breath, smashing Mu Yu into a mountain. Spent from deploying two formations back to back and winded, Mu Yu had to expend more spirit energy to teleport away from the whipping tail.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for thinking you¡¯re the only one with two domains. Guess what? I have six domains.¡± Han Xiangluanughed.


    ¡°I wish I could report them for abusing the numbers advantage,¡± Mu Yu grumbled.¡°They must¡¯ve had a lot of time on their hands to invent domains all day,¡± Xiaoshuai said. ¡°It takes ages to recover from the mental and physical once you invent one, not to mention storing them into jade pieces.¡±


    ¡°I bet they manufactured them urgently after we wiped out Celestial Star Sect and Ghost Gate.¡± Mu Yu gave the ck dragon¡¯s ws the slip and teleported farther away again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? You going to counter with Universe Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t. It¡¯s too taxing on me.¡±


    Knowing Mu Yu had reservations about relying on domains over and over, Han Xiangluan took out two more beads with domain abilities sealed in them and crushed them. ¡°The more overpowered your domain, the more costly it is. Let¡¯s see you control three domains at the same time.¡±


    A gale tore through as thunder boomed. White energy criss-crossed, cordoning the sky.


    Phantom Ghost Hand ¨C Gu Hanhua, rank four¡¯s domain.


    Bloody Cloud Ghost Voice ¨C Leng Yuqiu, rank two¡¯s domain. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1105October 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1061September 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 724March 24, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    <strong><em>Life and Death Universe Ruler</em></strong>


    Ghost hands shrouded in ck energy proliferated out of thin air due to the domains, sending tremors through the air. The red clouds coating the top of the ghost hands reflected onto the clouds, changing the charcoal sky to scarlet, the odour spreading out in synchrony. A high-pitched ghost scream stirred the red clouds, flinging screams at Mu Yu on all sides.


    Mu Yu performed an uppercut, Primordial Yin Yang swirling around him as a barrier against attacks he could not personally foil. He cast white energy into the sky to mix in with the celestial sword he prepared. He directly hammered down on the two domains with his white sword, inundating the cordoned zone with vitality. Like everyone before him, a grin came to Han Xiangluan as the two domains¡¯ power increased.


    Mu Yu tapped his eight trigrams diagram at his feet, converting him into a spectre form. As a result, the ck dragon¡¯s st phased straight through him. The judge of life and death then deployed Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye a second time, creating a ck world and white world on either side, with the colours of his worlds on the opposite eye of his corresponding eye colour ¨C white world on right side while right eye was ck. The world of vitality promoted growth, while the ck world promoted death.


    ¡°Life and Death Universe Ruler!¡±


    Mu Yu forced his second domain on one of Han Xiangluan¡¯s domains. Since Universe Ruler couldtch onto any domain, it also could be cast onto Mu Yu¡¯s own domain.


    <em>Bang! Bang!</em> The two bangs came from above the domains.


    ¡°Wh-why can¡¯t my two domains work?¡± stuttered Han Xiangluan, failing to send out attacks.


    Phantom Ghost Hand, as well as Bloody Cloud Ghost Voice, fell apart after reaching maximum power.Cornered, Han Xianglun took out hisst soul bead from rank one ¨C Yi Qianshu ¨C to deploy as Mu Yu swung down. Mu Yu elerated his sword, plunging it into Han Xiangluan¡¯s forehead before thetter could crush the jade piece, freezing thetter¡¯s soul energy cirction and, consequently, his body. That was because Mu Yu had gained ownership over Han Xiangluan¡¯s life with the life and death qis invading thetter¡¯s body!


    The left side of Han Xianglun¡¯s body glowed white, while the right side of his body¡¯s sharp teeth and visible green veins revealed itself owing to soul energy depletion on that side.


    The ck dragon advanced on Mu Yu again until it picked up the danger that Mu Yu¡¯s sword posed. Mu Yu turned around and stared it down, impelling it to speed off in the other direction without a second thought.


    Mu Yu snatched the soul bead that Han Xianglun failed to crush in time for himself. Mu Yu watched Han Xianglun writhe futilely. ¡°It takes a single thought for me to evaporate you in my domain. I¡¯m not going to let you off so easy, nevertheless, because I still have a use for you.¡±


    Mu Yu stared into Han Xiangluan¡¯s eyes to peer into thetter¡¯s memories. essing memories at surface level was simple. Sadly, Han Xianglun¡¯s memories that held important details shattered when Mu Yu tried to scrutinise them.


    ¡°Hahaha, how do you like them apples? Lord Bai Jie knows about your memory-reading ability, fool!¡± With that, Han Xianglun¡¯s memories pertaining to himself were also wiped. Suddenly, his soul energy began to roil ¨C a sign of self-destruction taking effect.


    ¡°You¡¯re not self-destructing on my watch in my domain!¡± Mu Yu circted the ck and white qis in Han Xiangluan¡¯s head, restoring the erased memories.


    ¡°Wh-what have you done?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the rule in Life and Death Universe Ruler. I choose what stays and goes.¡± Mu Yu dove back into Han Xianglun¡¯s memories. ¡°Bai Jie, I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s in your pot. I¡¯m taking control of your game board.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1025August 22, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1106October 1, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1026August 22, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    <strong><em>Perfect World</em></strong>


    Information on Perfect World was thest thing Bai Jie left the squad taking part in the mystic nine immortalspetition, and they were to protect the information rting to it with their lives. From Han Xiangluan¡¯s memories, Mu Yu learnt that Perfect World was a barrier that Sword Shadow Dust Gale provided Third Heaven with to prevent foreign invasions. Not even the soul race that Divine Executioner served had free reign for as long as Perfect World was active. Every foreign race in Third Heaven was after Perfect World so as to lift the restriction that stopped them from anyone below Body Synthesis Realm for as long as it was active.


    After investing years, Bai Jie invented a formation that could cancel out Perfect World¡¯s restrictions. When he told his subordinates that he was going to be absent, he meant that he was going out to terminate Perfect World.


    The soul race¡¯s goal was to turn Third Heaven into a hunting ground so that all foreign races could freelymit murder in Third Heaven. Souls, blood, flesh, shadows and whatever else were nourishment for foreign races. Of course, they collected their sustenance from none other than Third Heaven¡¯s cultivators, better interpreted as their livestock.


    Unfortunately, the archfiends failed to retain ownership over their fates, and Sword Shadow Dust Gale was unable to stop Second Heaven from demise, which motivated him to guard Third Heaven with his lifetime¡¯s cultivation.


    Many mistakes were not easily forgiven. Ignorance could not be used as a stupid excuse.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you don¡¯t want to inherit Old White Beard¡¯s goal, right?¡± Xiaoshuai quietly asked.


    Mu Yu caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the innocent kid from Moyun Mountains who wants to save and defend the world. I still can¡¯t see from Shifu¡¯s perspective; I still can¡¯t see why cultivators who turned on him at the drop of a hat deserve my help. Shifu¡¯s history has taught me that it¡¯s harder to be a saviour than I thought. I just want to be myself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, then?¡±Mu Yu concentrated energy to his eyes and willed the erasure of Han Xiangluan, deleting thetter from existence. ¡°¡­ Decimate Third Heaven Pce and then¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Mu Yu has reced Han Xiangluan!¡± someone announced.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Mu Yu, impressive but still too na?ve. You¡¯re far from stopping us,¡± muttered Hun Kui, from atop a mountain in the distance. As a thought flourished in his mind, a smile spread across his lips. He looked Reverend Nilei and Daoist Chu Buqu¡¯s way. ¡°Nilei, Chu Buqu, don¡¯t celebrate yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you think the odds of you defeating Hun Kui are?¡± Tan Qingquan queried, disregarding Hun Kui.


    ¡°What do you think the odds of you defeating Bai Jie are?¡± Daoist Chu Buqu inquired with a hand on his beard.


    ¡°What do you think the odds of us defeating foreign races are?¡± Tan Qingquan moved his line of sight to Ultimate Immortals Monument.


    Fiddling with spirit stones, Daoist Chu Buqu voiced, ¡°What if we add Eternally Youthful Ku Mu?¡±


    ¡°He has a more important job that requires his attention.¡±


    ***


    Tian Ran entered Ultimate Immortal Monument with the first batch and cast Hundred Faces Illusion Formation with Lu Deyi¡¯s help. She was not heckled in the monument thanks to her illusion formation. After arriving at Ancient Battleground, though, she lost the formation while hurtling from a skeleton-w fiend beast.


    Tian Ran pulled over at a riverbank with a violent current. A mighty entity resided in the ruined pce hovering above the grass in in the distance. She continued avoiding confrontations, deeming it unwise at her cultivation realm. For the same reason, she flew low to avoid standing out.


    <em>Why do I keep feeling that something is guiding me ever since I set foot in here? Could it be a fiend beast¡¯s illusionary ability for hunting? Should I follow the guide?</em>


    <em>Rumble!</em> The big quake did not cause even a dent despite being capable of disfiguring hundreds of square kilometres in Third Heaven.


    <em>Is the domain energy Mu Yu¡¯s? Whatever the risk, let¡¯s go see. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s Mu Yu and his brothers so that we can look out for each other. If it¡¯s the soul race, I¡¯ll make a beeline out of there.</em>


    After flying for roughly one hour, Tian Ran entered a cavern, where she stopped due to the sound of a scrap taking ce further up ahead. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1050September 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 941July 11, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 932July 6, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    <strong><em>Two Maidens</em></strong>


    Tian Ran leapt to the top of the cavern for a better viewpoint. All around here was white light and illusions. She saw an Apotheosis Realm soul race member engaged in battle with another species that saw the former as an invader.


    Tian Ran headed the other way for a kilometre when a white light from behind streaked her way. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Tian Ran spun to her side and intercepted the attack with her sword but was instantly overwhelmed, forcing her to retreat.


    ¡°How are you doing, Divine Maiden?¡± Yue Hansha, rank three ultimate immortal, deployed his domain to trap his prey immediately.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°This one is Ye Hansha. Mu Yu certainly is a lucky man.¡± Yue Hansha casually peered into the distance where there was Apotheosis Realm soul energy being sted around. ¡°I just came to check on the situation, but I¡¯m in luck.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tian Ran, you swept me off my feet from the first time Iid my eyes on you. If Lord Bai didn¡¯t stop me from approaching you, we could¡¯ve eloped from Secr World Sect, right?¡±¡°You disgust me!¡± Tian Ran raised her sword overhead to draw power from the heavens and shed.


    ¡°Celestial swords may be impressive, but they won¡¯t even tickle me.¡± With depraved eyes, Yue Hansha triggered a white web, erasing Tian Ran¡¯s sh in its grasp.


    TIan Ran retrieved her sword and started searching for escape options as she had not reached Apotheosis Realm.


    Yue Hansha reached out to grab Tian Ran. Tian Ran emitted golden light from her body, turning it into a golden lotus. She activated a formation at her feet,busting a hole in Yue Hansha¡¯s domain to flee. The vitality Mu Yu took from the linden tree for her did not serve her. Fortunately, it worked well in conjunction with her Secr World Lotus Style since golden lotus mes were the Achilles of soul energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you can run.¡±


    Tian Ran tried to remain calm as her wits was all she had to fall back on against a superior opponent. She could not afford to light up her golden mes again as it would have meant burning away her own vitality. Hence, her only choice was to head for the forest up ahead.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±


    Yue Hansha extended his arm to grab Tian Ran upon catching up, only for a domain to suddenly manifest, one that almost brought him to his knees ¨C I Reign Supreme!


    There was no way Yue Hansha would risk his neck challenging Archfiend Qinglong, a fiend born to be king, for anything, so he zoomed off in the opposite direction. Only once his fear subsided did Yue Hansha realise it was a bluff as he would have already been dead if Archfiend Qinglong actually showed up. By the time he turned around, however, Tian Ran had already disappeared, not that it meant he gave up on chasing the two.


    Yue Hansha scanned a bank he arrived at and yelled, doing anotherp before he left. An hour after he departed, a bubble emerged from the strong current, revealing Tian Ran and Qiao Xue.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe now,¡± Qiao Xue informed in a soft voice.


    Simrly to Tian Ran, Qiao Xue, who went to Tian Ran¡¯s aid, went under everyone¡¯s radar. Qiao Xue strode across the water to reach the bank and sat down on a rock.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qiao Xue smiled. ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ thought you would have already reached Apotheosis Realm,¡± Tian Ran said, breaking the awkward silence.¡±


    ¡°No. Grandpa Qinglong merely loaned me his domain ability for self-defence.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for making you waste it on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I still have several more¡­ Plus, he would be sad if any harm befell you.¡±


    A red, hot blush bloomed on Tian Ran¡¯s cheeks for she was aware Qiao Xue was referring to Mu Yu.


    <em>The both of them are so simrly optimistic, lively and innocent. No wonder why Mu Yu likes her. If only I could be the same,</em> thought Qiao Xue.


    <em>She¡¯s like a pure goddess with a voice and kind personality to match her ethereal aura. No wonder why Mu Yu likes her. If only I could be the same,</em> thought Tian Ran.


    <em>I have to ask Mu Yu who he likes when I see him again,</em> Tian Ran and Qiao Xue decided to themselves, mping their teeth down on their lips as the corners of their lips rose. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1110October 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 947July 14, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 133June 3, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    <strong><em>This Way</em></strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s stick together so that we can help each other out,¡± suggested Qiao Xue.


    Tian Ran nodded. ¡°By the way, Qiao Xue, have you sensed anything off about this ce? Have you felt as though there¡¯s something guiding you somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No, have you noticing something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Ever since arriving here, I¡¯ve had this feeling that somebody has been telling me to go somewhere; I can¡¯t exin the feeling. I¡¯ve avoided following it since I assumed it could be a fiend beast luring me in.¡±


    ¡°If only you can hear it, then it is odd.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can locate Mu Yu or his seniors. It¡¯ll be safer for us to stick with them.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Yue Hansha is back!¡±¡°You two aren¡¯t so good at fighting, but you¡¯re decent at running,¡± mocked Yue Hansha, bristling.


    Qiao Xue wrapped herself and Tian Ran in Water Spirit to flee via the river.


    ¡°You thought!¡± Yue Hansha sted his soul energy into the water, smothering every inch of the river to prevent the two escaping.


    Qiao Xue managed to run fifty metres before noticing the iing soul energy, forcing her to vault out of the water.


    ¡°He¡¯s almost caught up again,¡± notified Tian Ran.


    Qiao Xue summoned a bone belonging to Archfiend Yujiang and deployed ¡°My Lord, Undte¡±, forcibly stopping Yue Hansha inside the undting domain. Yue Hansha used his soul bead to manifest a spider web capable of spawning ws, tearing through the domain to give chase.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you,¡± conveyed Tian Ran, seeing Yue Hansha rapidly close in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We can get through this.¡±


    ¡°This way,¡± Tian Ran suddenly heard in her head. She asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°The voice. Someone in the east is calling me over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head that way, then.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a monster luring us over?¡±


    Qiao Xue dove down into the river between the mountains. ¡°He¡¯sing with us. If we¡¯re lucky, the monster or whatever it is will stop him.¡±


    The girls burst into a monster¡¯s space and zipped through, going straight toward the underground chasm that the water poured into. An Apotheosis Realm ck tiger standing at a hundred metres tall, left with only its bones on its head, threatened the girls into stopping.


    ¡°You n to have the primordial fiend beasts stop me? Their favourite delicacy happens to be blood and flesh, which I happen to have more than copious amounts of!¡± Yue Hansha wore on a coat of blood that his race collected in preparation for getting through Ancient Battleground.


    The girls got out of the tiger¡¯s tail¡¯s way, though they would have merely been coteral damage if they were caught. Yue Hansha triggered a domain ability to block off the tiger and proposed, ¡°Capture them, and this blood is yours.¡±


    Fearing Yue Hansha¡¯s powers, the ck tiger turned its attention to the girls who did not waste a second speeding into the chasm. As the tiger closed in, Tian Ran whipped out golden qi from her sword, borrowing Qiao Xue¡¯s Water Spirit to elerate it. The turbulent water sshed onto the ck tiger, shoving it off track and affording the girls a window to turn to the east.


    ¡°This way,¡± Tian Ran heard.


    ¡°How much further?¡± Qiao Xue questioned.


    ¡°Just past this ck tiger¡¯s turf. The voice is clearer and clearer to me, so we should be close,¡± answered Tian Ran.


    The ck tiger quickly caught up, while Yue Hansha activated another domain, putting a wall in front of the girls. Yue Hansha sent a ghost w at the girls, giving Qiao Xue no option but to deploy Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s domain stored in a strand of his fur. Water Spirit transformed into a titanic fist and hammered the ghost w into the hand.


    ¡°Can you hold up, Qiao Xue?¡± asked Tian Ran. She took over, propelling herself off a golden lotus when Qiao Xue smashed the ghost w away as she could tell that Qiao Xue did not possess enough spirit energy for a second punch.


    Yue Hansha cut the girls off again. ¡°Out of tricks?¡±


    Tian Ran tugged Qiao Xue to her rear, then executed an Ascension Realm sh. Unfortunately, Yue Hansha had the strength advantage, smashing through her sh with his ghost w. Tian Ran gasped up blood as the force blitzed her. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 693March 9, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 224July 18, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 729March 27, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    <strong><em>Titanic Hand</em></strong>


    As Yue Hansha went to grab a defenceless Tian Ran, a sky-shrouding hand clutched the red mist she expelled as it swiped Yue Hansha aside, and someone repeated in a deafening voice, ¡°Unforgivable. Unforgivable¡­¡±


    Qiao Xue caught Tian Ran and soared vertically; there was no telling where the hand¡¯s owner was or how it suddenly appeared out of thin air. When Yue Hansha regained his footing, he witnessed the hand crush the fleeing ck tiger in two. The tiger wrestled as it reactively tried to regenerate, only for the hand to hammer down, reducing it to powder.


    ¡°Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°Stop! I have blood and flesh. Let me take the two, and you can have the blood and flesh!¡± roared Yue Hansha, wearing on his red mist coat again as the hand locked onto him.


    ¡°Repulsive soul rodent. I hate soul rodents.¡±


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Soul Phantom Siege!¡±


    The hand made the scores of ghost ws Yue Hansha summoned look as feeble as fodder, vanquishing them, his domain and pummelling him into the ground.


    ¡°Die!¡±The hand came crashing down again, catching Yue Hansha flush.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Phantom Ghost Hand!¡±


    The hand mmed the new domain apart in one go.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Asura Soul Bow!¡±


    The hand smashed through the arrow, bow and pulverised Yue Hansha, erasing all of his soul energy coating him. As soon as he got to his feet, the hand whacked him aside effortlessly.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die, rodent!¡±


    <em>m! m! m! m! m!</em> Blood spurted. Bones crushed. Yue Hansha¡¯s cries died. His soul made ast-ditch effort to skedaddle, only to be caught and squeezed to death.


    Neither Tian Ran nor Qiao Xue could possibly dream of outrunning the hand since they could barely breathe in its range. To their delighted surprise, the hand did not turn them to smithereens. Instead, it curled its fingers and extended its index finger the size of multiple mountains to Tian Ran. ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned.¡±


    Tian Ran whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be hostile. Shall we follow?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t escape even if we tried.¡±


    The two climbed onto the hand¡¯s finger nail and then the two found themselves at an expansive mountain range before they realised it, making the trip feel as though they passed through worlds in a blink after the hand thrust into a void. The mountains were up to three hundred and thirty-three metres tall, yet they were not even the size of the titan¡¯s little toe.


    The titan had short, scruffy ck hair, coarse skin and hairs as long as trees. What gave him an adorable appearance was his grey shorts and shirt that kids often sported.


    ¡°Master is a man. You¡¯re a woman. You¡¯re not master,¡± stated the titan with eyes the size of mountains. Seeing the two girls aghast, the titan voiced, ¡°A-Dai is a bad boy for scaring people A-Dai will downsize. Downsize.¡±


    The titan shrunk down to several hundred metres tall and then leaned his face in close to Tian Ran. ¡°Who are you? Why do you have the same aura as Master?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know who your master is, but I¡¯m not your master. I was just passing by. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°You do know. You definitely know. You have Master¡¯s aura. A-Dai can¡¯t be mistaken.¡± The titan scratched his head and shook it childishly.


    ¡°A-Dai, is your master Sword Shadow Dust Gale?¡± queried Qiao Xue, testing her luck.


    A-Dai smiled as a child would and bobbed his head. ¡°Yes, yes, Master is Sword Shadow Dust Gale. A-Dai likes master.¡± A-Dai then gently patted Tian Ran with his finger. ¡°Who are you? Why do you have Master¡¯s aura?¡±


    ¡°I-I am Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s daughter. You know my dad?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s daughter? No wonder why you have Master¡¯s aura. A-Dai also likes you.¡± A Dai shed his white pearls. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1110October 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1109October 3, 2024In "SSNH"


    Son-con ¨C Vol. 19 Ch. 07March 24, 2019In "Son-Con"

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    <strong><em>Simple and Honest A-Dai</em></strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m Tian Ran. Were you the one calling me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m A-Dai. Master said I¡¯m dense and slow, so he named me A-Dai. You shouldn¡¯t be here because it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Tian Ran sat down on a rock on a summit. ¡°Where are we? Why are you here?¡±


    A-Dai jabbed his two index fingers together repetitively and looked down. ¡°This is Ancient Battleground. A-Dai doesn¡¯t really know too much. A-Dai made a mistake, so Master told A-Dai to stay here and reflect. He told A-Dai that A-Dai could leave when he is fetched.¡± Tone switching to enthusiasm, A-Dai asked, ¡°Are you the person Master referred to? Master sent you here for A-Dai? Can A-Dai leave now?¡±


    Tian Ran and Qiao Xue blinked in bewilderment.


    ¡°A-Dai, how long have you been here?¡±


    A-Dai started counting off his fingers. ¡°One year, two years, three years, four years, five years, six y-¡±


    ¡°A-Dai, don¡¯t worry about counting for now. Why did Dad tell you to stay here and reflect?¡±A-Dai returned to jabbing his index fingers. ¡°A-Dai was a bad boy. A-Dai destroyed the world in a fit of rage. They started it, however. They try to banish A-Dai, so A-Dai squashed them. Master said A-Dai was in the wrong, so A-Dai has to reflect here.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what was the name of the world you destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ A-Dai can¡¯t remember. A-Dai yanked out a ck and white herb and then the world was ruined. A-Dai didn¡¯t mean to destroy the world. A-Dai was just too angry.¡±


    ¡°ck and white herb? I think I heard Mu Yu mention something like that. A-Dai, did you destroy First Heaven?¡±


    ¡°A-Dai doesn¡¯t know. A-Dai didn¡¯t mean to destroy the world. A-Dai was provoked into ripping the herb out. A-Dai doesn¡¯t like the herb. A-Dai ran as soon as he ripped it out. A-Dai just kept running and running like a naughty boy.¡± A-Dai smiled apologetically, scratching his head. ¡°Master told A-Dai to guard something here. You want it? Can you get me out of here if I give it to you? A-Dai is bored in these barrennds. The beasts here are no match for A-Dai. A-Dai has counted countless stars already. A-Dai wanted to pluck them but couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°A-Dai, you should guard what my dad asked you to guard. You can¡¯te with me to Third Heaven as you might destroy it in another fit of angry.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran, please get me out of here. A-Dai won¡¯t be naughty again. A-Dai is so bored here. A-Dai likes ying with Master the most. Master used to take A-Dai along wherever he went until he was busy and left. That was when A-Dai made a blunder.¡±


    Qiao Xue whispered, ¡°Tian Ran, Third Heaven Pce¡¯s threat looms. He might be helpful if we take him back. He¡¯s not weak if he effortlessly ttened Yue Hansha.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay. I don¡¯t know if this is wise or not, but you better listen to me. A-Dai, what did my dad tell you to protect?¡±


    A-Dai bounced twice then effused, ¡°Yes! A-Dai can leave. Wait. A-Dai will grab it now.¡±


    A-Dai turned around and counted off five fingers as he travelled over five. He went through the mountains¡¯ bases until he found a golden circrpass with spinning ck and white dots on it. When he moved the mountains back into position, the rocks and boulders returned to their original spots as though a mechanism was at work. He then passed thepass dozens of metres wide to Tian Ran. ¡°This is it. Master said someone would know how to work it. A-Dai doesn¡¯t know if you¡¯re the person he referred to. Regardless, you¡¯re Master¡¯s daughter, and A-Dai likes you, so you can be it. Here.¡±


    A-Dai spun the ck and white dots as he cackled childishly.


    ¡°A-Dai, I can¡¯t hold something so big. Also, you need to downsize, or you will give everyone a fright,¡± conveyed Tian Ran.


    ¡°Mm¡­ A-Dai will downsize it, then.¡± A-Daipressed thepass down topass with a circumference of six centimetres in his hands without damaging it. Amazingly, thepass could levitate on its own. A-Dai then shrunk himself down to two metres tall. Next, he sat down and wrapped his arms around his legs. ¡°A-Dai can¡¯t see. A-Dai doesn¡¯t like being too small; this will do.¡±


    Tian Ran gingerly took the goldenpass. ¡°A-Dai, what¡¯s thepass for?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Master said someone who knew how to operate it woulde. The formation pattern on it is too advanced for A-Dai. Master told A-Dai to give it to Mu¡­ Mu¡­ A-Dai can¡¯t remember his name¡­ Oh, A-Mumu. A-Dai is supposed to give it to A-Mumu.¡±


    ¡°A-Mumu? Who?¡±


    A-Dai beamed. ¡°A-Dai doesn¡¯t recognise him, either. Master just told A-Dai that A-Mumu would know how to use it and that A-Dai could leave with him. A-Dai has been waiting for one year, two years, three years, four years, five years, six years, s-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to count A-Dai. Tell us what happened here. Why are there so many power primordial beasts here?¡±


    A-Dai stopped himself when he went to speak, sniffing the two girls instead. He then faced north and sniffed the air. Eyes sparkling, he enthused, ¡°A-Dai can smell Swordsword! Swordsword is also here! A-Dai wants to y with Swordsword! Do you want to catch up with Swordsword with A-Dai?¡±


    The two girls turned to each other, expressing with their eyes, ¡°Who is Swordsword, some strong primordial beast?¡± The two girls worried for their own safety owing to the innate hazards all around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Swordsword.¡± A-Dai sprang to his feet energetically. A-Dai erged himself into his titan form again and gestured for the two girls to climb onto his shoulder for a ride.


    ***


    ¡°You sure? I¡¯m starting to distrust your nose given your track record,¡± Mu Yu rebuked, carefully circling around a beast¡¯s territory.


    Xiaoshuai sniffed the air again. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I know I¡¯ve smelt it somewhere before. It¡¯s in that direction.¡±


    ¡°And what smell is that?¡± Mu Yu surveyed the topography from his sword but only found ruin after ruin.


    ¡°Silly goose smell.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1111October 4, 2024In "SSNH"


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 10 Ch. 02February 18, 2021In "Martial King''s Retired Life"


    Martial King¡¯s Retired Life ¨C Vol. 10 Ch. 03February 19, 2021In "Martial King''s Retired Life"

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    <strong><em>Shadow yer</em></strong>


    ¡°The hell is a silly goose smell?¡± Mu Yu scrubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t recall. I just know I know the smell. We might be able to find some nice food while we¡¯re at it. Speed is of the essence. We can¡¯t miss out,¡± Xiaoshuai cheered.


    ¡°Who would even bother fighting with you for food here?!¡± Mu Yu went around a roiling river and the woods on the other side, lest he get into another confrontation. ¡°Where are Cheng Yan and the others? I¡¯m surprised Third Heaven Pce hasn¡¯te onto me more aggressiv-¡± Mu Yu suddenly descended into the woods.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mu Yu swept his gaze from left to right then settled on a shadow. ¡°Feel like showing yourself yet?¡±


    ¡°Sharp senses.¡± A gentle draft sung as Yu Mo stepped out from behind a tree, making no effort to hide the aggression she projected on Mu Yu.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Despite the numerous encounters with shadow race and shadowless sect, they had kept their secrets well hidden, so Mu Yu knew very little about them.Yu Mo, who had a physical body unlike the previous shadow race members Mu Yu previously met, stopped ten metres away from Mu Yu. ¡°I just happened to bump into you and then decided to follow you out of curiosity as to what makes you so legendary.¡±


    ¡°Your race is immigrants from another realm. Are youpeting for a spot as a mystic immortal?¡±


    ¡°You speak in jest. We are residents of Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°That must be why you¡¯re willing to oppose the soul race to protect Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Are you also going to save it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. Here¡¯s what I can tell you: I only have friends and enemies. Neutral parties belong to thetter category.¡±


    Mu Yu was not convinced the shadow race and shadowless race were not going to try gain something from the conflict or Third Heaven. Who could prove either race was not waiting to reap gains without lifting a finger? As far as Mu Yu¡¯s knowledge went, he did not even know what their final goal was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t rmend making an enemy out of me. You won¡¯t gain anything out of it.¡±


    ¡°Your allegiance makes a nominal difference to me. I killed Qing Ming, and I can kill you. Dong Zhi and Huang Quan¡¯s fates prove we aren¡¯t pushovers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Cheng Yan will pay for his treachery.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s sword draw rustled the leaves on the nearby trees, hostility so overwhelming that the leaves seemed contaminated with it. ¡°I can settle the bill on his behalf.¡±


    Yu Mo stepped away from the tree branch. ¡°You wish to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you had in mind?¡±


    Yu Mo¡¯s eyes wandered around the danger looming in the forest. ¡°We only want to kill you as it is our mission. You¡¯re stronger than we imagined. Our only goal is Perfect World.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was just a job. I forgive you. Is that what you thought I¡¯d say? Perfect World has been fully activated. You want to lift the restriction it ces on you, correct?¡±


    ¡°As I told you: we were born and raised in Third Heaven. In that vein, its restriction doesn¡¯t hamper our ability to kill. We want Perfect World for another goal.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°No point telling somebody not strong enough.¡±


    The qi in the woods burst, slicing every leaf off the trees and flying toward Yu Mo as sharp projectiles, thereby giving her no openings to exploit. Yu Mo summoned her domain, shrouding the egg yolk behind ominous plumes, plunging the woods into darkness that allowed her to camouge herself. The qi in the woods cut through, and then peace was restored to the woods.


    ¡°ording to our intelligence, Mu Yu is a kind and easy-going individual, not a decisive killer. Is the information wrong?¡± It was impossible to discern where Yu Mo was from her echoing voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hold back when it¡¯s time to kill those who deserve to die. I will kill those wiseacres who feel a need to gloat in front of me.¡± Mu Yu had zero vision.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the same league as Sword Shadow Dust Gale; there¡¯s no point in you knowing of Perfect World.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for pointing out the obvious. That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking a different path.¡±


    Since Yu Mo kept trying to box Mu Yu in within ten square metres, Mu Yu cast a formation with his foot to stop her from getting into the same range.


    Within Yu Mo¡¯s Shadow yer domain, she could convert all attacks into shadows and misdirect attacks. At the same time, she was able to catch her opponent from anywhere. Over time, she shrunk the space to box in her target.


    Mu Yu summoned formations to his eyes and shed again, clearing the darkness, only for the darkness to instantly swallow the light.


    ¡°You¡¯ve impressed with your quick ascension. That being said, you¡¯re no match for me as a neer to Apotheosis Realm. Your attacks are useless in my Shadow yer domain. When I say you aren¡¯t qualified to know, it means you aren¡¯t qualified.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 532December 19, 2023In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 850May 26, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 535December 21, 2023In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    <strong><em>Mind Universe Ruler</em></strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. I will make Cheng Yan pay for his treachery after I take you captive, though. Your life is our capital.¡± Yu Mo showed up behind Mu Yu, arm extended.


    ¡°We don¡¯t owe anyone any exnations. On that note, my life isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s bargaining chip.¡±


    Yu Mo¡¯s hand went straight through Mu Yu¡¯s neck prior to his presence vanishing before her eyes, prompting her to go back into hiding and searching from the shadows. Search as she may, Yu Mo was unable to locate him despite her being certain her domain was still in effect. ¡°Escaped, did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on a higher horse than you can ride.¡±


    <em>He¡¯s still in my domain, but where is he? I can hear his voice, yet I can¡¯t find him in my own domain? </em>wondered Yu Mo, unaware that Mu Yu had taken over her domain with his Universe Ruler domain. ¡°You want to y hide and seek?¡±


    Yu Mo rocked her domain as she summoned sickles in every corner of domain, yet none of them could catch Mu Yu. Mu Yu¡¯s downward sh disrupted her focus and startled her. She lost half a strand of hair as she tugged herself off the sword¡¯s course and then defused her domain. The two were still standing where they were prior to Yu Mo deploying her domain.


    ¡°How did you see through my domain?¡±


    Mu Yu whipped his sword. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know.¡±¡°Impressive, indeed.¡± Yu Mo devoured all of the light into a jet-ck sickle she manifested and hen swung, unleashing a hail of shadow spikes.


    Mu Yu cut down, vanquishing the hail of shadows with qi and drove Yu Mo back upon forcing her into a close-quarters confrontation. She immediately summoned shadows from the leaf lobes around Mu Yu as chains.


    ¡°Mind Universe Ruler.¡±


    Yu Mo saw the leaves within a five metre radius around Mu Yu turn yellow and fall, including lush leaves that drifted over from outside those five metres. She brushed it off as an unimportant phenomenon and hurled her sickle in, only for her to lose control of it. He turned the ck sickle into a branch and then effortlessly snapped it in one hand. Upon focusing attention back to her hand, Yu Mo found her sickle had already been evaporated.


    Mu Yu swirled the clouds and chopped. Yu Mo could not see herself surviving if she took the green de head on, but there was no chance of escape. Suddenly, Xiao Ran burst onto the scene and pulled her up onto a branch.


    ¡°Yu Mo, you shouldn¡¯t pick a fight with Mu Yu,¡± Xiao Ran rebuked with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t want to save you because of our opposing allegiances. We also stand to lose if you die, however. We share amon goal, remember?¡± responded Xiao Ran, referring to Perfect World.


    The two enemies needed to ept a temporary truce if they were to survive against the soul race, Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s four disciples and Chu Xiachi, whose allegiance was anyone¡¯s guess.


    Yu Mo turned back to Mu Yu. ¡°What is your domain?¡±


    Mu Yu positioned his sword close to his body and asked Xiao Ran, ¡°You also want some?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be a threat to us since you¡¯re new to Apotheosis Realm as I do know Ju Mang¡¯s domain ability. It may be a miraculous ability, but it¡¯s not suited forbat. I did not expect you to conjure your own domain unlike your brothers.¡±


    ¡°You sound surprised.¡±


    ¡°I am. Your three brothers are strong enough to give us a hard time. You¡¯ve now proven yourself to be an unounted for factor in the equation.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    <strong>Share this:</strong><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)</li><li>Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)</li><li></li></ul>


    <strong><em>Rted</em></strong>


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1113October 5, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 1103September 30, 2024In "SSNH"


    Supreme Swordsman of the Nine Heavens ¨C Ch. 962July 21, 2024In "SSNH"

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    <strong><em>sh of Domains</em></strong>


    Wearing a smile as he remained airborne, Xiao Ran remarked, ¡°I thought we¡¯d never be together.¡±


    ¡°We never will,¡± responded shadowless race¡¯s holy maiden, Yu Mo.


    ¡°True, but this requires us to cooperate.¡± Facing back to Mu Yu, Xiaoran conveyed, ¡°Cheng Yan is our only target, so we have no desire to fight you. Please get that straight.¡±


    Mu Yu raised Shadow Splitter Sword into position. ¡°My policy is to eliminate all threats to my family,¡± Mu Yu dered and then swiped.


    Yu Mo and Xiao Ran split off to avoid being cut in two, while Mu Yu followed up with a formation, containing them within an arena he deployed.


    ¡°Spotless Stealth Spring!¡± Xiao Ran wiped away his smile and broke through Mu Yu¡¯s formation with his domain. Within the vicinity of Spotless Stealth Spring, Xiao Ran could take control of anyone¡¯s shadow to kill his opponent from afar.


    Yu Mo faded into the darkness, working together with Xiao Ran.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes switched to ck and white, converting their domains to his when theirs made contact with him. Unlike his grin, his eyes were piercing.Xiao Ran closed in on the left to wrest for control of Mu Yu¡¯s shadow, only to phase through Mu Yu, resulting in Yu Mo¡¯s domain smashing into his. Their collision sent both of them reeling hundreds of metres in the direction they came from.


    ¡°We can¡¯t deploy domains in his domain,¡± informed Yu Mo.


    <em>There¡¯s no way we have any chance against him unless we have four or five people. His formation and swordy knowledge are too much for us to handle without our domains, </em>internally analysed Xiao Ran. ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Mu Yu brought down his sword ruthlessly. s, two more domains activated, thwarting his sh. Mu Yu looked up to see two of the highest-ranked ultimate immortals.


    ¡°Shadow race and shadowless race aren¡¯t half as strong as I thought they¡¯d be.¡±


    Xiao Ran and Yu Mo halted in their tracks for they did not fear the two soul race members. Xiao Ran scoffed, ¡°How about you show us what you¡¯re made of, then?¡±


    ¡°Capturing Mu Yu is a warm up for us. Sword Shadow Dust Gale is already in peril. His disciple is a nobody,¡± denounced Leng Yuqiu.


    Yu Mo brayed, ¡°Not one of us is a match for Mu Yu one on one. If you want to capture him, you need our help.¡±


    Yi Qianshu derided, ¡°It¡¯s disgraceful to work with your traitorous kind. Besides, we don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Xiao Ran stopped Yu Mo fromshing back and stated, ¡°Break a leg. We¡¯ll report your deaths to Hun Kui for you. You¡¯ve already lost one here already, anyway.¡±


    Yi Qianshu, in a deep voice, questioned, ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    The soul race could only locate each other using their scouting skill within a certain radius. If it was not for that limitation, they would have ganged up on their targets already.


    ¡°Rank four, Gu Anhua, already died to Wanwan and Ximen Buxing.¡±


    ¡°You saw it with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°I thought you could see the writing on the wall. The two of them maimed him within less than fifteen minutes once they activated their domain. I just enjoyed the show since I don¡¯t have any grudge with the unorthodox faction.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. Not one of these peons could ever reach our strongest five in their lifetime. Han Xiangluan is more than enough to mop the floor with you.¡±


    Mu Yu voiced, ¡°I love it how all three of your races think you¡¯re some superior existence. Does having people¡¯s domains in your pocket make you think you¡¯re invincible?¡±


    Yi Qianshu snorted. ¡°Mu Yu, your biggest mistake was running into us, Apotheosis Realm infant.¡±


    ¡°Cool story.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu, we never had any animosity directed at you. If you want to kill the two of them, they¡¯re all yours. We¡¯re more than happy to witness the soul race pay for their foolishness,¡± Xiao Ran condescendingly verbalised.


    Among those in Apotheosis Realm, only Mu Yu¡¯s brothers couldpete against him because they were the only ones with swordy to match him with it. Others became toocent once they invented their domains and were rendered unarmed the moment Mu Yu disabled their domains.


    Mu Yu¡¯smand over Universe Ruler improved with each usage ¨C experience. In addition, the more familiar he was with the rule, the more profound and the more he could branch out. In the same vein he could cast Universe Ruler on Ju Mang¡¯s domain, he could also use it to heighten the effectiveness of his domains.


    Mu Yu taunted, ¡°Bring along your helper.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    <strong><em>Weakling</em></strong>


    ¡°Helper? I can stomp you by myself,¡± slighted Yi Qianshu, deploying his domain ¨C True Sigh. White souls came together, building a transparent screen that encapsted the clouds, Xiao Ran and Yu Mo. Yi Qianshu¡¯s soul bead illuminated and shook the sky, generating a defeated sigh that would nt despair in the minds of those who heard it.


    True Sigh domain nted insurmountable despair in the heads of those inside it, and abatant without the belief he could win already lost half the battle. The only counter to it in history was forcing it back with one¡¯s own domain, though it only worked transiently thus far due to Yi Qianshu¡¯s overwhelming power.


    ¡°Taste despair, lowly human. How did you even survive until now,¡± ted Yi Qianshu.


    Mu Yu finally stepped forward when the sigh was within ten metres, though he still kept his arms down by his side, confusing everyone. Yi Qianshu triumphantly spawned a spear out of soul energy and catapulted it at Mu Yu. When all seemed to be going smoothly, Yi Qianshu abruptly saw Mu Yu as a giant that appeared unmovable, impregnable and without weakness.


    ¡°How do you like being the smaller man?¡± Mu Yu taunted, voice domineering enough to shake up True Sigh. Xiao Ran and Mo Yu, who were outside of Mu Yu¡¯s domain, also juddered.


    ¡°Hargh!¡± Yi Qianshu used a shout to squash his fear and then recollected his soul energy. By the time he could prepare an attack, nevertheless, Mu Yu was already in his face. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t my domain work?¡±


    <em>I thought it took him some time to control domains. I didn¡¯t even see Mu Yu deploy his domain, yet he already lodged his sword in Yi Qianshu¡¯s skull,</em> brooded Xiao Ran.


    ¡°Weakling.¡± Mu Yu purged Yi Qianshu¡¯s brain, then blew thetter to smithereens.The soul bead that Mu Yu stole from Han Xiangluan, now in the form of dust, contained Yi Qianshu¡¯s domain, which was how Mu Yu knew exactly what to expect. Therefore, Mu Yu knew how to work around Yi Qianshu¡¯s domain from the very beginning.


    ¡°One down, three to go.¡± Mu Yu turned toward Leng Yuqiu, bloodlust welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°One escaped, huh?¡±


    Yellow sword energy swiped down in front of Leng Yuqiu, scaring him witless. Xiang Nan sledged Leng Yuqiu with yellow energy from his sword, turning thetter into a stone statue. As the stone statue could not suspend itself in the air, it plummeted into the ground, breaking into tiny particles.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    With the eyes of a resolute man, Xiang Nan answered, ¡°I sensed a domain activate here, so I came over to see.¡±


    ¡°Two to go, then.¡± Mu Yu cast his gaze onto Xiao Ran and Yu Mo.


    ¡°Is there no chance we can talk this out?¡± inquired Xiao Ran.


    ¡°You burnt that bridge when you decided to target my brother,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    Yu Mo disputed, ¡°Cheng Yan stole our races¡¯ secret.¡±


    ¡°And? I¡¯ve killed your kind already. Why should we care about how you feel? If you refuse to bow, death is your only alternative,¡± Xiang Nan asserted.


    ¡°Is reason a concept that avoids you?¡± fumed Xiao Ran.


    ¡°Reason, you say? Your kind has always considered yourself superior to us. You want to just watch as the soul race ruins Third Heaven and loot the spoils of war.¡± Although Mu Yu did not like Xiang Nan¡¯s tyrannical attitude, he was biased when it came to family, and he had no qualms admitting to it. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    <strong><em>Foreign Invasion</em></strong>


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale and Eternally Youthful Ku Mu have an eye for people,¡± Tan Qingquanmented from a mountain summit.


    Frowning, Daoist Chu Buqu opined, ¡°I feel things are ying out too smoothly.¡±


    The duo peered up to the sky, where Hun Kui, Bai Jie¡¯s right hand man stayed. Noticing their gazes on him, Hun Kui looked down and switched his gloomy countenance for a sly smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens yet.¡±


    Hun Kui discharged soul energy into the firmament, revealing a ck hole overhead. Soul energy gushed out of the ck hole and coloured the blue dome charcoal as a mighty being descended while cultivators held their breath. Nobody dared to make a peep as the supreme leader of Third Heaven Pce went from the sky to Tan Qingquan and Daoist Chu Buqu in one step.


    ¡°Nilei, Chu Buqu, you two would dare show your face around here?¡± fumed Bai Jie.


    Tan Qingquan and Chu Buqu¡¯s fists shook in Bai Jie¡¯s presence. Upon arrival, Bai Jie already confined the area, foiling their attempt to flee.


    ¡°Contemptible foreigner!¡± blustered Tan Qingquan.


    ¡°Thanks for stating the obvious, hahaha.¡±¡°You n to kill us?¡± Chu Buqu staidly asked.


    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t have you two probing around or trying funny things behind my back.¡±


    Lightning bolts crackled in Tan Qingquan¡¯s eyes and slithered along his body. ¡°Nothing changes even if you kill us for all of your kind who entered the monument has been in. Your race no longer has any chance of obtaining a slot among the nine. The nine will wipe you out with celestial preservation energy.¡±


    ¡°Ultimate Immortals Monument?¡± Bai Jie nonchntly gazed over to the hovering monument. ¡°The ancient monument Sword Shadow Dust Gale genuinely has my admiration. The biggest mistake the god made was developing empathy for you humans, sacrificing all of his hard-earned cultivation to protect this world, as well as the weak, cowardly humans. All it took was one word from me for all of the ungrateful bunch to turn their des on him, hahaha. Nine mystic immortals, huh? Sad for you and them as Ultimate Immortals Monument is no more as of today.¡±


    Still busy trying to process how incredible Sword Shadow Dust Gale was, the cultivators watched Bai Jie fire a white beam from his finger at Ultimate Immortals Monument. The energy he sted into it cracked the ginormous monument.


    ¡°You think the chosen nine wille to your rescue? When Perfect World was activated, the monument¡¯s energy started to leak out, and I can now singlehandedly destroy it.¡± Bai Jie closed his fist.


    <em>Boom!</em> The monument really was no more with one hand.


    ¡°Now, I have been granted Divine Executioner¡¯s aid and have found a way to counteract Perfect World so that I can ughter everyone. Henceforth, Third Heaven is Divine Executioner¡¯s holy race¡¯s hunting ground, and all of you are the prey, hahaha.¡±


    Bai Jie parted the clouds with a soul energy st, slicing a lightning bolt on the way up to summon a team of lunar race monsters, skeleton bone race, winged race and zombie race from the ck rift he opened!


    ***


    Xiao Ran and Yu Mo had nothing to say as Mu Yu hit the nail on the head when he used them of trying to reap without sowing. Before their fight couldmence, nheless, all of the ultimate immortals in Ultimate Immortals Monument lost their connection to the monument. Xiao Ran, therefore, took the chance to exin, ¡°It seems there won¡¯t be any difference between sparing us and killing us now, Mu Yu, as we¡¯ve all been trapped in Ancient Battleground.¡±


    ¡°Exin,¡± Mu Yu demanded.


    Yu Mo exined, ¡°Prior to entering, our elders told us that the only way to return to Third Heaven Pce was via the teleportation formation, which is why we need to stay within safe distance of it. It appears that the teleportation formation is no more and that the monument can no longer choose the final nine.¡±


    Xiang Nan snapped, ¡°The monument might be in trouble.¡±


    Mu Yu had a couple of suspicions. ¡°Can the monument be destroyed?¡±


    Xiao Ran enlightened, ¡°When Perfect World was activated, the monument¡¯s energy was drained, leaving it fragile. All of us are now trapped in here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Third Heaven Pce¡¯s goal?¡± Xiang Nan asked.


    Mu Yu answered, ¡°Raising humans as livestock for foreign races to feast on. I¡¯m willing to hedge my bets on Bai Jie having found a means of negating Perfect World, and there¡¯s an army of foreign invaders massacring humans outside right now.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    <strong><em>No Need to Hide</em></strong>


    Below the airborne four, the primordial beasts howled incessantly.


    ¡°Somebody tell me what Ancient Battleground is,¡± demanded Mu Yu.


    ¡°All we know is that it¡¯s a forbidden zone that foreign races also avoid. We don¡¯t know much more than you,¡± responded Xiao Ran.


    ¡°Alternative exits?¡±


    Xiao Ran and Yu Mo regarded each other. ¡°ording to our races¡¯ records, there is another exit, but the chances of Apotheosis Realm cultivators surviving to escape via it are one in ten. You should¡¯ve noticed the energy protecting this ce already.¡±


    ¡°Take us there.¡±


    ¡°And if we refuse?¡± Yu Mo asked.


    ¡°You can stay here¡­ as a corpse.¡±¡°You¡¯ll be stuck here, then.¡±


    ¡°Listen: I¡¯ll tear your head right off if you bargain with me. I¡¯m not convinced there¡¯s only one alternative exit. Luck happens to be a skill of mine. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll rob your luck.¡±


    ¡°Y-¡±


    Xiao Ran interjected, ¡°Mu Yu, please calm down. We ept your offer to work together.¡±


    Xiaoshuai verbalised, ¡°Mu Yu, we still going to search for Silly Goose?¡±


    ¡°Is this the right time to be worrying about food?¡± Mu Yu pulled on Xiaoshuai¡¯s cheeks with a smile.


    ¡°I have a hunch that Silly Goose is important, though.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ There are bound to be others also trapped in here. We need to find everyone to find the exit,¡± Mu Yu proposed.


    ¡°Go, go, go! Go to Silly Goose!¡± effused Xiaoshuai.


    Since neither Xiao Ran nor Yu Mo stood a chance against Mu Yu, they went along with him. Xiang Nan decided to trap the duo in a stone fortress so that they could not hear him and Mu Yu, not that the two could afford to protest.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± said Xiang Nan.


    ¡°What have you been up to?¡±


    ¡°Assembling my forces.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t dropped the idea, have you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ How about you? Are you still insistent on saving the cultivators just as Cheng Yan wants to?¡±


    Mu Yu inhaled hard. ¡°¡­ Only those I believe are worthy.¡±


    ¡°So, to some extent, you will save them.¡±


    Mu Yu looked into the familiar, yet distant, eyes. ¡°I have my ns.¡±


    ¡°Does it sh with mine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of your method.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Any chance I can dissuade you?¡±


    ¡°Can Cheng Yan dissuade you with mere words?¡±


    Things change. Perspectives change. Therefore, goals change.


    ¡°Lie Shang in it with you?¡±


    ¡°No. He also has his own ns. We¡¯ve agreed to stop you and Cheng Yan from hindering our ns.¡±


    The two stoppedmunicating as there was bitterness that they had yet to process, especially in Mu Yu¡¯s case.


    ¡°At the very least,¡± Xiang Nan cheerfully started, ¡°we share amon enemy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we will ughter our way back.¡±


    Scarfing down a goose thigh, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°Anything can be talked over; it should be, at least. Changing the world is too tiring. Why not enjoy some food, instead? By the way, you guys want a drumstick?¡± Xiaoshuai passed the drumstick he was eating to Xiang Nan.


    Xiang Nan dawdled prior to epting the offer. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°You must be starving, then. Eat up. I have roast goose with me, too. I¡¯ll give you the butt.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Xiang Nan merely reached a point where his cultivation removed the need to eat for sustenance. When he bit into the drumstick, he found he had long forgotten the fatty but not greasy taste, leading to him wondering, ¡°I wonder if Uncle An¡¯s culinary skills have improved at all.¡±


    After eight hours of flying toward ¡°Silly Goose¡±, Xiaoshuai cheered, ¡°We¡¯re getting closer. I can sense them behind the big mountain over there!¡±


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    Xiang Nan and Mu Yu pulled over abruptly as the titan jumped over, sending tremors through the entire region from top to bottom. In fact, the two of them could not see themselvessting a single blow against the titan, and there was no way they could circle around a titan of that size.


    ¡°On guard,¡± Mu Yu cautioned with in a low voice.


    ¡°Swordsword, is that you? Have youe to y with A-Dai? Yay!¡±


    ¡°It really is Silly Goose. Why are you here, Silly Goose?¡± Xiaoshuai enthused.


    ¡°Wait, Xiaoshuai!¡±


    Xiaoshuaiunched off Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder,nding on A-Dai¡¯s nose andughing heartily. A-Dai grabbed his nose and also started bouncing up and down.


    ¡°Mu Yu!¡±


    Recognising the voices, Mu Yu peered up to A-Dai¡¯s shoulder and then froze in ce. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    <strong><em>Reflection Compass</em></strong>


    ¡°F-fancy seeing you two together,¡± was the best response Mu Yu had in the heat of the moment after hearing Tian Ran and Qiao Xue call his name together. As much as he wanted to give both of them a hug, he feared the potential beating since both of them already told him they hated phnderers.


    Qiao Xue remarked, ¡°It seems that somebody doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no way. I¡¯m on cloud nine I found you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Tian Ran drawled, nodding.


    Mu Yu palmed his face.


    ¡°Pretty lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xiang Nan teased.


    ¡°Please spare me.¡±


    Xiang Nan gave Mu Yu a shoulder thump. ¡°Long-time no see, Tian Ran.¡±¡°It has been, Brother Xiang Nan,¡± Tian Ran cheerfully greeted. ¡°When you went to Secr World Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°We saved your mother, and she¡¯s safe. We intended to escort her to Formation Sect, but she said she had to watch over Lie Shang and I train.¡±


    ¡°Watch you train?¡±


    Mu Yu did not buy it; he was certain that their shiniang, like their shifu, did not want to see Lie Shang and Xiang Nan continue down their path but was hopeless to stop them and, therefore, tried to rein them in as much as possible.


    Xiang Nan smiled. ¡°She¡¯s safe now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Xiang Nan,¡± expressed Tian Ran.


    ¡°Long-time no see, Qiao Xue,¡± Xiang Nan greeted.


    While Tian Ran was in a good mood, Mu Yu decided to divert the topic. ¡°Xiaoshuai, he¡¯s Daidai, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s A-Dai. He¡­ He¡­ I forgot what he used to do in the past. I just know I recognise him.¡± Xiaoshuai hopped down to A-Dai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xiao Jianjian, you haven¡¯t yed with A-Dai in so long. A-Dai has been so board.¡± A-Dai sat down simrly to a kid and gave Xiaoshuai a peck on the head.


    ¡°Kekeke, call me Xiaoshuai from now. Xiao Jianjian doesn¡¯t sound nice.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Xiao Jianjian. A-Dai likes Xiao Jianjian.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Xiaoshuai. By the way, Xiao Jianjian, where did you and Master go? Why didn¡¯t you bring A-Dai along?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshuai!¡±


    Tian Ran ryed what happened on her hand while Xiaoshuai corrected and yed with A-Dai. No matter who asked, they couldn¡¯t get much out of A-Dai.


    ¡°Can A-Dai leave Ancient Battleground? Master told A-Dai that A-Mumu would take me out.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s A-Mumu? Wait, A-Dai. Is A-Mumu Mu Yu?!¡±


    ¡°Shifu told A-Dai to see me? When did Shifu tell him that? A-Dai, when was thest time you met Shifu?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Who is shifu?¡±


    ¡°My shifu is Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master is your shifu. A-Dai also likes you, then. Thest time I met Shifu was one year, two years, three years¡­ ny years¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even born that long ago. Anyway, we need to find everyone else. Bring A-Dai along. A-Dai, did Shifu tell you anything besides to wait for A-Mumu here?¡±


    A-Dai scratched his head, tipped it right, then tipped it left. ¡°A-Dai doesn¡¯t know. He just told A-Dai that this round biscuit will guide A-Mumu.¡±


    ¡°Round cake?¡± Tian Ran took out the goldenpass. ¡°Oh, you mean <em>this</em>?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡±


    ¡°Reflection Compass? Why is it here?¡± Xiaoshuai eximed.


    ¡°Whatpass?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    Xiaoshuai copied A-Dai, scratching his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, either. It just came to mind.¡±


    Mu Yu examined thepass with a glowing spot at the centre. Thankfully, his Apotheosis Realm and formation knowledge were adequate to make sense of thepass¡¯ formation ¨C barely. Upon pressing down on the ck and white spots, the text ¡°Reflection Compass¡± surfaced.


    ¡°What does Reflection Compass mean?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    Mu Yu double checked the text and conveyed, ¡°I¡¯m assuming it tells me where to go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Suddenly, Xiaoshuai patted A-Dai on the head. ¡°I get it now. When you hold Reflection Compass and think of someone, thepass will guide you to that person, but it does have a range limit.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it even better than Dragon Searching Formation?¡± Xiang Nan verbalised.


    ¡°Most likely. It¡¯s something Shifu owned, after all. This might be able to help us locate the others,¡± opined Mu Yu.


    ¡°Wow,¡± remarked Qiao Xue.


    ¡°Hehe, the old man alwayses up with wicked stuff. If I hold it and think of beautiful Qiao Xue, it¡¯ll lead me to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You only care for Qiao Xue. Is that it?¡± Tian Ran looked to Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Ehehe, I also think of Sister Tian Ran, so I¡¯lle pick up Sister Tian Ran after, too.¡±


    ¡°What a good boy.¡± Qiao Xue pinched Xiaoshuai¡¯s face.


    Detecting the wrathful undertone in Qiao Xue¡¯s voice, Xiaoshuai blurted, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think who Mu Yu cares for most is what¡¯s most important. Don¡¯t you agree, Mu Yu?¡±


    ¡°You want to get hit? Why are you poking a sore spot?!¡± Mu Yu snapped.


    Tian Ran ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Where is your spare spot? Want me to work on it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, <em>cough, cough</em>, we need to find the others and then find a way out, right, Brother Xiang Nan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xiang Nan replied jovially.


    Xiang Nan shrugged innocently when Qiao Xue and Tian Ran red daggers his way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to find First Brother Cheng Yan first to see if this works,¡± Mu Yu suggested. He infused the ck and white dots with spirit energy whilst visualising Cheng Yan. The two points spun until they conjured Cheng Yan¡¯s apparition. ¡°That way.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    <strong><em>World Carnage</em></strong>


    Cheng Yan watched a giant earth bear rise and encroach until he deemed it necessary to cast his domain, trapping the bear in ce. He clutched his fist and <em>bang!</em> Earth fragments rained down. Xiao Ran and Yu Mo could not believe that was all it took for Cheng Yan to obliterated a monster on par with Yi Qianshu. Evidently, they had severely underestimated Cheng Yan.


    ¡°First Brother!¡± Mu Yu called.


    ¡°Mu Yu? You two, as well¡­¡± Cheng Yan turned to face the iing group. ¡°How did you find your way here together?¡±


    ¡°Using this.¡± Mu Yu disyed Reflection Compass.


    Cheng Yan swept his across the group and then stopped on Mu Yu. Understanding what the look meant, Mu Yu stated, ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Eyes on Xiao Ran and Yu Mo, Cheng Yan demanded, ¡°Xiang Nan, release them. You two still want to hunt me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± snorted Yu Mo.


    Xiao Ran gave Cheng Yan a palm and fist salute. ¡°We admit defeat to you and your brothers.¡±Cheng Yan acknowledged he heard with a nod and then said, ¡°We¡¯ve all been toocent. We need to return to Third Heaven as soon as we can.¡±


    ¡°We must find Lie Shang, Ximen Buxing, Wanwan and Gu Yitian ,if nobody else,¡± asserted Mu Yu.


    ¡°And one more person,¡± Xiao Ran dered.


    ¡°One of yours?¡± Xiang Nan questioned.


    ¡°No, I am the only one from my shadowless race. I didn¡¯t want my other kin to die in here. You need to find someone by the name of Chu Xiachi.¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°You could say we¡¯re friends. It¡¯s just that our paths have diverged at this stage. He wants to protect Third Heaven, while I want to sit out. Even so, I don¡¯t want him to die.¡±


    Mu Yu tacitly acquiesced as he did want to pay Daoist Chu Buqu back for lending a hand in the past.


    ¡°ording to Reflection Compass, Wanwan and Ximen Buxing are the closest. I assume their yin and yang natures linked them up.¡± On the way to the duo, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°First Brother, what is this ce? Did Shifu ever mention it to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ He did, but that was a long time ago. Ancient Battleground was once a prosperous world until an ident left it in this dpidated state.¡±


    ¡°Is it a parallel to Third Heaven?¡± Xiang Nan queried.


    ¡°Shifu didn¡¯t tell me that much.¡± Hesitant at first, Cheng Yan finally asked, ¡°Coming home?¡±


    Xiang Nan bit down on his lips and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not fulfilling my duty as your senior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. Part of growing up is finding our own paths.¡±


    Cheng Yan turned to Mu Yu. ¡°At least, one person hase home.¡±


    Xiang Nan nced over to Mu Yu, deciding to keep thetter¡¯s secret for him.


    ***


    The fiend race saw Archfiend Qinglong¡¯s resplendent pce as the lotus in the mud, the ray of hope in the darkness, yet they were not aware of how gloomy the atmosphere was in there on this day.


    ¡°The foreign races sessfully invaded in the end, huh?¡±mented Archfiend Qinglong, irritably tapping on his throne.


    Archfiend Baiyuan opined, ¡°ording to our scouts, Third Heaven continent has be the hunting ground for the foreign races already. Since Bai Jie has found a way around Perfect World, there is nothing stopping them from massacring residents of this heaven.¡±


    ¡°Are they killing humans?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re torturing humans. Killing their prey straight away is a waste to them as it would only provide them with a soul and corpse.¡±


    Zhuge Xiaosheng stated, ¡°I must go back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here!¡± Archfiend Qinglong ordered.


    ¡°My job was solely to deliver Eternally Youthful Ku Mu¡¯s message, not to help you with the ruin. I can¡¯t feign ignorance when humankind is in peril.¡±


    ¡°The only thing your return will do is give them another Ascension Realm ve. Ku Mu sent you here to help us consolidate the ruin¡¯s formation. You are to stay. What can you do when even we are powerless?¡±


    ¡°So poking the ruin isn¡¯t enough? You want to watch my race be enved? Do you know what being in the same boat means?¡±


    ¡°Of course we do. That¡¯s why we need to think. You¡¯re one of the best formation casters there is at the moment with Mu Yu trapped at Ancient Battleground. You must take up his mantle!¡±


    ¡°My duty is to protect the human race, not the fiend race!¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan persuaded, ¡°Zhuge Xiaosheng, Ku Mu will protect mankind. You have another job. Ku Mu is your patriarch¡¯s father. I assume you know what he¡¯s capable of. He trusted you with the ruin, so that is what you will do. If you leave it be, Third Heaven¡¯s doom will be cemented¡­ It¡¯s vexing that Tiangan is in Third Heaven Pce¡¯s hands; it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll be able to have his aid in eradicating those insects with celestial preservation energy now.¡±


    Luanfeng chided, ¡°If only you weren¡¯t so darn careless in the first ce. If you waited for me, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up getting mauled on top of losing Tiangan.¡±


    Archfiend grumbled under his breath.


    As everyone stopped to brainstorm for a while, Zhuge Xiaosheng broke the silence. ¡°What are the chances of Mu Yu escaping Ancient Battleground?¡±


    The archfiends turned to each other. Archfiend Qinglong heaved a big breath. ¡°Miniscule at best. I would barely make it out if I even could. Based off their current cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t be optimistic.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    <strong><em>Ocean</em></strong>


    ¡°So we need to find the way out now?¡± Ximen Buxing still casually fanned himself in their pinch.


    ¡°Yes. I know the way out, but it¡¯s a risky path. Our elders warned us to take the path as ast resort.¡± Xiao Ran nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the point of the monument bringing us here is. Why must we choose the nine mystics via this mean? Now we¡¯re all stuck,¡± voiced Gu Yitian.


    Cheng Yan expounded, ¡°To enlighten us to the fact that any world can be toppled at any given moment regardless of how prosperous it may be. We must grasp how important our duty is as one of the nine mystic immortals, the guardians of Third Heaven. If we perish here, we are in no position to defend the world.¡±


    ¡°Is being abandoned here also a test?¡± questioned Wanwan.


    ¡°You can consider it one,¡± Mu Yu sarcastically alleged.


    Wanwan strolled over to Mu Yu and shed his two lovers a grin. She draped her arm around his shoulder and, in a tender voice, whispered in his ear, ¡°How about I give you a test? I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    ¡°You two sure are close, huh?¡± Tian Ran viciously pinched Xiaoshuai.¡°Ow! Mu Yu, stop! Get away from each other. Tian Ran is about to pull my skin off!¡±


    Mu Yu clumsily pushed Wanwan off. ¡°Wanwan, stop it. Getting out of here is the most pressing matter at hand!¡± In his head, he thought, <em>Why do you want to see me suffer, you vixen?!</em>


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Cheng Yan demanded of Xiao Ran.


    Xiao Ran infused blue spirit energy into a ck token, causing the token to zoom off. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Dadai¡¯e is the real vanguard here. Good job, A-Dai!¡± Xiaoshuai praised from A-Dai¡¯s head, referring to A-Dai¡¯s presence warding off primordial beasts that would¡¯ve hassled them otherwise upon venturing into hostile territory.


    ¡°Can A-Dai leave with you?¡± A-Dai queried.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to go smash white rodents,¡± answered Xiaoshuai.


    ¡°Yeah! A-Dai will go smash white rodents with Xiaoshuai.¡±


    ¡°A-Dai, how did you and Shifue here?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°We appeared in a sh. Master is a formation caster. A-Dai admires Master.¡±


    <em>I¡¯ve been hoping to reunite the four of us for years, yet I¡¯m not sure if I should be d or worried now that we¡¯re together,</em> Cheng Yan brooded to himself.


    The group pulled up when the ck token pulled up at a boundless body of water that seemingly reflected the entire sky. Mu Yu questioned, ¡°This is the way out?¡±


    Xiao Ran tucked his token away. ¡°My guess is as good as yours. The qi in my token has led us here, so I believe we are in the right ce, having said that.¡±


    ¡°Are we supposed to cross the ocean?¡± Chu Xiachi inquired.


    ¡°Qiao Xue, can you explore the ocean?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    Qiao Xue crouched down by the water to touch it with her hand. ¡°Strange. There¡¯s something resisting my control.¡±


    ¡°Our only option is to try our luck and tackle whatever hand we¡¯re given. Based on the danger level of Ancient Battleground, we should stick closely together,¡± advised Cheng Yan, garnering a nod from everyone. ¡°Mu Yu, you and I will take the vanguard. A-Dai, you erge and take the centre. Qiao Xue, Tian Ran, you two go on the lookout from atop A-Dai. Everyone else, spread out around A-Dai.¡±


    Land soon came into view as they were Apotheosis Realm cultivators. However, Mu Yu asked, ¡°Xiaoshuai, don¡¯t you feel we¡¯ve seen these wave patterns before?¡±


    ¡°You mean the ocean east of Moyun Mountains? I doubt it. The ocean brimmed with life when we went to Archfiend Yujiang¡¯s ce. There hasn¡¯t even been a bird in sight here, on the other hand,¡± Xiaoshuai answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that the ocean is odd but this area that¡¯s odd. It¡¯s too peaceful forfort given the turbulence we¡¯ve encountered everywhere we¡¯ve been.¡± Mu Yu descended down and spawned leaves, observing them scatter and sink fast.


    Qiao Xue joined Mu Yu on the water surface. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Something perturbs me. Did anything happen at the fiend race¡¯s ce before you came here?¡±


    ¡°The poison mist from the ruin started rampaging more than usual, entuating the symptoms of the illness in the race.¡±


    ¡°Dad told me a menace resides on the other side of the ruin that can scare off even Divine Executioner. Though the archfiends voted to undo the seal, I heard the race on the other side would storm through and take over the fiends¡¯ bodies. Ostensibly, the race has designs for Third Heaven. Did the archfiends mention this to you?¡±


    ¡°Something mysterious has already taken control of a number of fiends, turning them into bloodthirsty murderers. The archfiends have been forced to y several of them. Elder Ku Mu sent Patriarch Zhuge, who arrived with Grandpa Baiyuan just prior to my departure, over to refresh the seal. Why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡±


    ¡°Something about this ce makes me uneasy.¡± Mu Yu dipped his hand into the water and then ripped it apart, leaving a long trail of white.


    Xiaoshuai bounced over to sit by Tian Ran. ¡°Sister Tian Ran, what¡¯s the matter? Why do you look unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡± argued Tian Ran.


    ¡°Hahaha, your lips are about to fall off from your puckering. I¡¯ve noticing you staring at Mu Yu and Qiao Xue for a while now.¡±


    Tian Ran grabbed Xiaoshuai by the ear, quietly questioning, ¡°Do you think Mu Yu likes Qiao Xue or me more?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ You, of course.¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    Xiaoshuai scrunched his face. ¡°Qiao Xue a little more, then.¡±


    ¡°You finally admit to it!¡±


    ¡°What answer do you want to hear? You should be pinching Mu Yu¡¯s ear. I¡¯m not the one getting in another girl¡¯s pants.¡±


    ¡°You two are cut from the same cloth.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu likes me the most, then, okay? Shall I call him up and lecture him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, what if he really is discussing something important with Qiao Xue? I can¡¯t interrupt their business. She¡¯s the expert here, so she has the highest authority.¡±


    ¡°What if their discussion isn¡¯t about something important?¡± Xiaoshuai reactively blurted.


    Tian Ran pulled on Xiaoshuai¡¯s ear again. ¡°Then, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Why me?! I¡¯m just an audience member!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    <strong><em>Lost Out on the Ocean</em></strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s been two hours, yet we still don¡¯t see a single living organism or the end of this.¡± Chu Xiachi leaned closer to Xiao Ran to tease, ¡°Looks like your n is history.¡±


    Xiao Ran emphasised his exhale. ¡°What can I say? They¡¯re stronger.¡±


    ¡°Perfect World has its pros and cons. Since Ultimate Immortals Monument is history, you shouldn¡¯t even need to guess what the soul race is up to next. Your race is unlikely able to sit out on this one now.¡±


    ¡°Circumstances may not be the worse yet. Nobody knows with absolute certainty.¡± Xiao Ran mused, <em>I can¡¯t see the slimmest chance of defeating Cheng Yan, but Mu Yu is a wild card.</em>


    ¡°Halt!¡± Mu Yu called, prompting everyone to m their brakes. Mu Yu fished up a leaf drifting toward him and notified, ¡°We¡¯ve been trapped.¡±


    Cheng Yan went up to Mu Yu. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I marked our location with leaves when we stopped previously. Since then, we¡¯ve been continuing forward, meaning this leaf shouldn¡¯t be ahead of us.¡± Mu Yu flicked his wrist, elevating leaves he nted in the water into the air. ¡°The leaves are now in front of us. To be more explicit, we¡¯ve been in the same spot all this time. As far as I¡¯m concerned, this is the only way to know where we are since the scenery never changes.¡±


    ¡°You certain?¡± Lie Shang asked.¡°He¡¯s right. Look, I made that.¡± Qiao Xue pointed to an iceberg she left to drift in the water as a marker.


    ¡°We¡¯re lost?¡± Xiang Nan queried.


    ¡°Most probably,¡± opined Cheng Yan. ¡°Mu Yu, do you detect a formation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t that I¡¯m befuddled. It¡¯s simr to circling in Mirror Formation; however, I do not detect any signs of an active formation,¡± Mu Yu replied. ¡°How about we conduct an experiment?¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Ximen Buxing responded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll head off in separate directions as teams of two for safety¡¯s sake. If we keep going straight ahead and bump into each other, then there¡¯s no doubt we¡¯re trapped. ording to my calctions, it took five hours toe across the first leaf. Fly at the same speed as before, keeping track of time until you return to where you started.¡± Mu Yu spawned a tall tree that would be easily visible into the sky. ¡°This tree is our marker.¡±


    ¡°Is there any point to this?¡± challenged Yu Mo.


    ¡°We can use the time it takes to do ap to estimate howrge the ocean we¡¯re trapped in is and glean a rough skeleton of the terrain, all of which is crucial information for us to make inferences. If a team doesn¡¯t make it back on time, that means it¡¯s the way out,¡± Mu Yu exined.


    ¡°How about I go with you, Mu Yu? I like being with you.¡± Wanwan giddily wrapped her arm around Mu Yu¡¯s waist and gently exhaled into his ear.


    ¡°No!¡± Tian Ran and Qiao Xue shouted in unison.


    Mu Yu wrestled Wanwan¡¯s arm off, fully aware of what she was trying to achieve with her feminine wiles.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Wanwan faked a pout as she meandered off.


    Mu Yu proposed, ¡°Wanwan, you go with Ximen Buxing since you two can¡¯t separate. Qiao Xue, Tian Ran, you two should stick with A-Dai. Xiaoshuai will be with me. First Brother, you team up with Xiao Ran. Brother Xiang Nan, you go with Yu Mo. Chu Xiachi and Gu Yitian will be another team. Lie Shang, you going to be okay on your own?¡±


    Lie Shang bobbed his head.


    Strictly speaking, Mu Yu was also soloing. In saying that, Xiaoshuai¡¯s observation and unorthodox ideas sometimes inspired ideas for Mu Yu. Teaming up with Qiao Xue or Tian Ran would only give him a different sort of problem. Neither Qiao Xue, Tian Ran nor Gu Yitian had reached Ascension Realm, which was why it was best for them to be paired up with someone who had. Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan¡¯s side mission was obviously to keep Xiao Ran and Yu Mo in line.


    ¡°Brother Xiang Nan, pass me fourteen quality jade stones, the type that has ample spirit qi,¡± Mu Yu requested. Jade was the easiest material to install formations in. Thankfully, Xiang Nan¡¯s earth ability made it as simple as snapping his fingers to manufacture them.


    Mu Yu carved fourteen Teleporting Handsome Formations into the fourteen stones Xiang Nan summoned. ¡°One for everyone. Crush your jade piece as soon as you¡¯re in trouble. If you¡¯re fast enough, you¡¯ll be teleported back to this linden tree in an instant. If you do not see anything within six hours, crush the jade piece to return immediately as you might have found the exit route. Otherwise, you will be out of range for Teleporting Handsome Formation to work.¡±


    ¡°We can fly some serious distance within six hours at our level, so that¡¯s some serious range. Good going,¡±plimented Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°You two be careful. Make sure A-Dai flies at the same pace as before,¡± Mu Yu told Qiao Xue and Tian Ran.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Tian Ran and Qiao Xue responded.


    Watching Mu Yu fly in the direction they were flying before, Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°What do we do if we can¡¯t find any food here?¡±


    ¡°You were fine with not eating for millenniums when you were stuck in the spirit qi core¡­ What did Qiao Xue and Tian Ran say to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you care? You¡¯re the yer, so why do they keep taking it out on me?!¡±


    ¡°Bros have to look out for each other. What did they ask you? I need to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran asked me who you like more. The question is a trap. No matter how you answer, you¡¯re screwed,¡± Xiaoshuai answered whilst stomping on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll them I like you the most.¡± Mu Yu gave Xiaoshuai¡¯s head a rub. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a hundred roast geese to make it up to you.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    <strong><em>Nightmare Shore</em></strong>


    Mu Yu and Xiaoshuai returned to the linden tree three hours after beginning their journey at the same time A-Dai¡¯s group returned, leading to Mu Yu wishing he had chosen a different direction since they were the only ones around.


    ¡°Well, at least we can rule off two paths.¡± Mu Yu tried to mask his awkwardness with calmness.


    ¡°Yeah, our path and your path can be ruled out.¡± Tian Ran nodded.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai,e here.¡±


    Right after preparing to jump to Qiao Xue, he turned back and grabbed onto Mu Yu while profusely shaking his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m staying with Mu Yu. I love Mu Yu. I¡¯m staying with Mu Yu.¡±


    Mu Yu patted Xiaoshuai. ¡°Be nice to Xiaoshuai. He¡¯s adorable.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡± Tian Ran sat on a branch of the linden tree.


    Mu Yu coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the others to return.¡±¡°Xiaoshuai, let¡¯s y,¡± requested A-Dai, unable to follow the conversation.


    Xiaoshuai ran to the tree to fasten two soft branches to another branch. ¡°Let¡¯s y on the swing.¡±


    ¡°I also want to y.¡± A-Dai shrunk down to two metres tall and clumsily made a makeshift swing as Xiaoshuai did. When he sat on it, unfortunately, he fell straight into the water, making the girlsugh. After getting out, he guilelesslyughed along with everyone else.


    ¡°A-Dai, have you yed in the ocean before?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°A-Dai has been to many ces, including the ocean. A-Dai doesn¡¯t like the ocean because there are no primordial beasts in the ocean, and it¡¯s too noisy in the water.¡±


    ¡°Noisy? There are only waves here,¡± Qiao Xue disputed.


    A-Dai wiped his ear with his thumb. ¡°Not on the surface but in the water. There is lots of noise in the water. A-Dai doesn¡¯t like the sounds because it makes A-Dai sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The inquisitive Xiaoshuai flew off his swing and into the water. Not long after, he floated back up, snoring.


    ¡°Xiaoshuaisuhai, wake up.¡± A-Dai fished Xiaoshuai out of the water and petted his buddy awake.


    ¡°The water is bizarre,¡± Xiaoshuai dazedly ryed.


    ¡°How so?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°I heard someone call for me. When I tried to listen in, I felt groggy and passed out.¡± Xiaoshuai snored.


    Curious, Mu Yu dove down and also heard a peculiar voice rece the sound of the waves. He thought, <em>I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a high-pitch scream or a cry, but it¡¯s in my head and¡­ I need to get to the surface.</em>


    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Qiao Xue inquired once Mu Yu returned to the surface.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Instead, I heard a shrill.¡±


    Qiao Xue decided to explore for herself and resurfaced breathingboriously. ¡°I¡­ I heard¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°I heard vigers threatening to burn me.¡±


    Tian Ran tried after Qiao Xue and informed, ¡°I heard voices from Secr World Sect, but¡­ but they¡¯re supposed to be dead.¡±


    Mu Yu steeled his resolve and dove back down, sticking there for longer to try and make out what the shrieks were. To his shock, he recognised the source of the cries ¨C Eastern Desert City.


    ¡°Why does everyone look aghast?¡± Ximen Buxing and Wanwan returned, with Lie Shang arriving soon after.


    ¡°The water isn¡¯t any ordinary water,¡± Mu Yu reported.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Ximen Buxing dove down and returned as sleeping Ximen Buxing.


    <em>Smack!</em> Wanwan pped Ximen Buxing awake. ¡°Is this any time to be sleeping?¡±


    ¡°That hurt. Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡± Ximen Buxing massaged his cheek.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt sleepy. You going to try, Wanwan?¡±


    ¡°As if.¡±


    After hearing what Mu Yu told them, Cheng Yan decided to investigate and, at longst, found an answer. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this is a ce Shifu mentioned ¨C Nightmare Shore. When you¡¯re in the water, you¡¯ll be presented with your worst memories. If you stay for too long, those memories can torment you to death.¡±


    ¡°Why did I fall asleep?¡± Xiaoshuai inquired.


    Cheng Yan replied, ¡°Heartless folks don¡¯t have much on their minds, so they fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Brother Cheng Yan, that¡¯s mean of you. How am I heartless? I leave behind a piece of my heart everywhere I go,¡± Ximen Buxing, who did whatever he liked whenever he liked and, therefore, did not have any woes, whined.


    ¡°Is it solely intended to trap us here?¡± Wanwan questioned.


    ¡°Most probably,¡± assumed Cheng Yan.


    ¡°We¡¯re all back here after flying.¡± Mu Yu scooped up some ocean water. ¡°I assume we all realise which way leads out.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± responded Ximen Buxing.


    ¡°How can someone be so painfully stupid? Underneath your feet, right, Mu Yu?¡± Wanwan gave Mu Yu a wink.


    Mu Yu sighed as he felt four aggressive beams on him. ¡°I believe there¡¯s a way out through the bottom. The question is, how do we reach the bottom? I¡¯ve tried using a tree branch to dive. Sadly, the voice still gets to me. I guess this is why the chances of escaping via this route are next to none.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the others to return first,¡± suggested Cheng Yan.


    Gu Yitian and Chu Xiachi came back not long after. Howbeit, Xiang Nan and Yu Mo were still nowhere to be seen the sixth hour since setting out.


    ¡°Brother Xiang Nan isn¡¯t the time to lose track of time,¡± Mu Yu voiced.


    ¡°You think they ran into something?¡± Cheng Yan regarded Mu Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s go search for them.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    <strong><em>Deep Dive</em></strong>


    ¡°What if Xiang Nan teleports back here while we¡¯re gone?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Good point.¡± Cheng Yan stopped to think. ¡°I¡¯ll go, and you wait for them. We¡¯re all going back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you since I have Reflection Compass.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After a while of flying, Mu Yu pointed out, ¡°Thepass isn¡¯t picking up on them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s speed up.¡±


    Seeing the twoe back with Xiaoshuai two hourster, Lie Shang asked, ¡°Why are you three back? Where¡¯s Xiang Nan?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t making sense. They should¡¯ve returned if we have. Could they have run into something?¡± Mu Yu voiced.¡°Would they have already found a way out?¡± Ximen Buxing proposed.


    ¡°Whatever the case, we must find Xiang Nan,¡± Cheng Yan responded.


    Xiao Ran opined, ¡°You sure your priority shouldn¡¯t be to get out of here? Since Bai Jie could destroy Ultimate Immortals Monument, it means that he has conquered Perfect World¡¯s restrictions. Third Heaven Pce is likely engulfed in the mes of war now. It¡¯s not wise to dither here.¡±


    ¡°Why should we care about their lives? What¡¯s it to you?¡± snapped Lie Shang.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. If you don¡¯t like what you hear, pretend I never mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a way out first,¡± Cheng Yan rmended.


    ¡°What about Xiang Nan?¡± Lie Shang pulled his brows together.


    ¡°Leave if you find a way. I¡¯ll stay and search for Xiang Nan,¡± answered Cheng Yan.


    The question was, how were they going to ovee the water¡¯s threat.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, you know how to set up Teleporting Handsome Formation, right?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s blessed with my name.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯re the only one who can stay in my Wood Spirit without drowning. ordingly, I¡¯m going to drop you into the ocean. If you find an exit, draw the formation up to teleport us out, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fall asleep down there!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless and tough. If there is an exit, I¡¯ll try waking you up.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do so before you entered the monument?¡± Wanwan questioned. ¡°We might already be outside if you did.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see thising. Besides, Ancient Battleground is too far from Third Heaven Pce for the formation to function,¡± Mu Yu elucidated.


    ¡°You better protect me. If Mu Yu¡¯s wood spirit is torn apart, you¡¯ll have lost me for good.¡± Xiaoshuai took a bite of his apple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cheng Yan and Qiao Xue will protect you with their Metal and Earth Spirits. The three of us will escort you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Mu Yu drew up several Teleporting Handsome Formations and embossed Wood Spirit with several teleportation locations so that Xiaoshuai could then set them down. Mu Yu then transformed Wood Spirit into a square metrerge house with a wooden bed and furniture ording to Xiaoshuai¡¯s desires. Once Xiaoshuai collected his nket and drumsticks from Mu Yu he entered his cottage. ¡°You can shut it now.¡±


    Wood Spirit could float perfectly fine, so Mu Yu made it sink. Cheng Yan¡¯s Metal Spirit took the left, while Qiao Xue¡¯s Water Spirit escorted Xiaoshuai on the right. Wood Spirit and Water Spirit started getting intimate.


    ¡°We need to have a talk when we get back,¡± Qiao Xuemunicated straight to Mu Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Brother Cheng Yan is right here. Worry about Xiaoshuai first!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Meanwhile, sulky Tian Ran watched from A-Dai¡¯s shoulder.


    Mu Yu sensed Xiaoshuai fall deep asleep before thetter could finish his apple. Fortunately, Mu Yu could still receive feedback on the surroundings ¨C minus a visual owing to light deprivation underwater. The pressure underwater gradually intensified over two hours until it was enough to have an Apotheosis Realm cultivator writhing.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this pressure?¡± Mu Yu turned to Cheng Yan for answers to no avail ¡°Wait! This is the dimensional barrier¡¯s pressure that I felt when travelling from Second Heaven back to Third Heaven!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the bottom of Nightmare Shore is a dimensional barrier? That would mean Ancient Battleground is an independent world that hovers in a dimensional rift?¡± Cheng Yan questioned.


    ¡°We can work it outter. For now, we need to monitor Xiaosh-¡±


    <em>Ssh!</em> The ocean erupted against the timber house, and a big tentacle crept out to swat away Metal Spirit as well as Water Spirit.


    ¡°What is this now?!¡±


    The trio struggled to steer their items back on track as they had been stretched so far down. In the meantime, the tentacle coiled around Xiaoshuai¡¯s house and tried to wrest it from Mu Yu¡¯s hold. As a result, all three were pulled dozens of metres underwater before they knew it.


    Qiao Xue screamed, head feeling as though it would burst while her Water Spirit returned to her without her calling for it. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    <strong><em>Heaven Devourer</em></strong>


    Mu Yu gritted his teeth to push Qiao Xue to the surface with all that he had, while those on the surface were ready and promptly pulled her out. Even Lie Shang could not sustain his signature straight face when thinking that even his two Apotheosis Realm brothers were helpless in the water.


    Qiao Xue sent Water Spirit back down as soon as she caught her breath in hopes of pulling the brothers up. Unfortunately, it was impossible for her alone to pull them up as an Ascension Realm cultivator. Thankfully, A-Dai was strong enough to stop Mu Yu and Cheng Yan from sinking any deeper, affording everyone else enough time to pull the duo out.


    The tentacle refused to quit even though Mu Yu and Cheng Yan were on the cusp of passing out, trying to tug them off Metal Spirit and Water Spirit, while their allies jumped into the fray.


    ¡°The hell is this thing?¡± Mu Yu asked from behind his pearly wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have the foggiest idea. Its power has already exceeded our imaginations,¡± Cheng Yan answered from the gaps in his teeth.


    ¡°¡­ How is Xiaoshuai?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    The ocean roiled as a wave several hundred metres high rose to smash down, prompting Mu Yu to warn, ¡°Move!¡±


    The ocean spawned thick tentacles that could chase the group kilometres above the ocean surface, each sporting red eyes with faces resembling the foreign races they had encountered so far in their quest of life. Most troubling, nevertheless, was the fact that each tentacle was as threatening as the primordial beasts at Ancient Battleground.¡°What the heck is this freak?¡± Chu Xiachi blurted even though nobody had the luxury to reply.


    Mu Yu finally pulled Xiaoshuai, who was still snoring, up. Xiaoshuai woke up with a carefree yawn to query, ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    A-Dai suggested, ¡°Xiaoshuaishuai, we need to capture an octopus. You like roast meat?¡±


    Xiaoshuai blinked and then stared intently at the monster. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Heaven Devourer?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Heaven Devourer?¡± everyone asked in synchrony.


    ¡°Can¡¯t remember clearly. I think I¡¯ve seen the freak somewhere before, though. Whatever Heaven Devourer devours will merge with it, including their cultivation. Look at the tentacles: there are humans, pigs, flesh-winged horny monsters, ghosts¡­ See the two Apotheosis Realm human cultivators? If there¡¯s a beast on every tentacle, then it¡¯s devoured millions of beasts.¡±


    The monster did not grant them a respite, pressuring them into a rainbow battle above the ocean. Everyone was forced to deploy their domain, yet that was barely enough to survive.


    ¡°A-Dai, protect Tian Ran and Qiao Xue,¡± Mu Yu instructed whilst dodging a tentacle swatting fast enough to generate torrid energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cheng Yan sttered the horde of tentacles in front of him prior to running away.


    Heaven Devourer sunk back under the water once they were out of its range. They could all stop to catch their breaths after the brush with death.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, catch. You can eat the tentacle, and it tastes nice. I¡¯ve ate it before,¡± A-Dai informed in his titan form.


    ¡°Have you encountered it before?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    With one hand holding onto a wriggling tentacle that he ripped off with his bare hands and scratching his head with the other, A-Dai answered, ¡°A-Dai met it in the past. A-Dai ripped its tentacle when it tried to restrain A-Dai. A-Dai couldn¡¯t beat it, however. For every tentacle A-Dai ripped off, another would spawn. A-Dai roasted the tentacles A-Dai ripped offst time; it tasted nice.¡±


    ¡°Really? Lie Shang, fire. I want to try. Don¡¯t overdo it,¡± demanded Xiaoshuai, licking his lips.


    ¡°Okay, so the freak is the gate guardian. As long as we don¡¯t pester it, it leaves us alone. What¡¯s the n?¡± Ximen Buxing verbalised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t reckon that¡¯s how it works. I¡¯m of the opinion that it waits for us to tire about before it attacks us,¡± Mu Yu spected. ¡°It has all the time in the world to wait for us. We can neither fight nor retreat at the moment.¡±


    ¡°You think Xiang Nan and Yu Mo ran into it?¡± Lie Shang supposed.


    Mu Yu asserted, ¡°Not Xiang Nan. He¡¯s a monster himself. Maybe they found another way out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for now,¡± Cheng Yan rmended. ¡°We need to be at our peak to have any chances. Still, beware of its tentacles creeping up on you.¡±


    Besides Lie Shang, who Xiaoshuai and A-Dai forced to be their fire supplier, everyone else sat down in the air to rest.


    ¡°Shall we try somewhere else?¡± Tian Ran suggested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll make a difference. We¡¯ve already been caught in a sealed maze. The freak will pick up on our presence as soon as we enter the water. We need an alternative method,¡± Mu Yu stated. Suddenly hearing the ocean roil and seeing waves rise, Mu Yu got up to peer toward the turbulence. ¡°What now?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    <strong><em>Vast World</em></strong>


    A-Dai grabbed a drifting rock. ¡°Master told me these drifting rocks and buildings are the stars we see. They orbit around the sun. Caught another one!¡± A-Dai cautiously returned the rock to the dimension and enthused, ¡°Be careful, Star. Don¡¯t break, or A-Dai won¡¯t get to meet you again.¡±


    ¡°Shifu told you these rocks are stars?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Shifu used to take me and Xiaoshuaishuai everywhere with him. He taught us that Third Heaven Continent is seen as a tiny star from other worlds, so stars that we see are worlds. Some worlds are really far away, while some are really close. He said Second Heaven and Third Heaven are practically in the same spot but in different dimensions. A-Dai doesn¡¯t really understand what that means.¡±


    ¡°Is every star inhabited?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Master said only nine stars are inhabited, while other stars¡¯ inhabitants have gone extinct. Master said A-Dai inadvertently destroyed one, so only eight stars have inhabitants now.¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s scary,¡± stuttered Chu Xiachi, stunned with how much power A-Dai had.


    ¡°A-Dai isn¡¯t scary. A-Dai is a good boy. They started it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, A-Dai. Whoever bullies you from now, I¡¯ll back you up,¡± Xiaoshuai asserted.A-Dai nodded. ¡°A-Dai likes Xiaoshuaishuai!¡±


    Once they were close to Third Heaven, Xiaoshuai asked, ¡°Second Heaven is below, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Underneath Third Heaven Continent was another floating ind that was connected to the top one in some parts. Most notably, Second Heaven Continent was basically Third Heaven Continent flipped around!


    Needless to say, there was no concept of earth of sky inside the dimensional barrier. Saying the ocean was the ground, therefore, was not valid. In the same vein, their sense of direction was vague at best because there was no gravity.


    ¡°This world is weirder than weird,¡± Ximen Buxingmented.


    ¡°We can leave this discussion for after we get back to Third Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Shifu set this formation around the perimeter of Third Heaven Continent to prevent foreign invasions, so how do we get in?¡± Lie Shang questioned.


    ¡°The formation was reinforced after I activated Perfect World. We can¡¯t,¡± stated Cheng Yan.


    ¡°How did Bai Jie get in, then? How did the shadow and shadowless races get in?¡± Lie Shang turned his attention to Xiao Ran and Yu Mo.


    Xiao Ran answered, ¡°ording to our historic records, our races entered millenniums ago with the permission of Sword Shadow Dust Gale. For as long as he is present, no other foreign race will try to invade. Due to his absence, Third Heaven Continent is as good as defenceless. In regards to Bai Jie, I believe Divine Executioner utilised something simr to Ultimate Immortals Monument to sneak his minions in.¡±


    ¡°That means we¡¯re stuck here now?¡± Gu Yitian asked.


    ¡°A-Dai gave Reflection Compass to A-Mumu already. It can show A-Mumu the way in,¡± A-Dai pointed out.


    Mu Yu stopped his search and whipped out the goldenpass. The goldenpass escaped his grasp, stering itself to the formation. Thepass spun and spun, expanding and expanding with each rotation, sending ripples across the formation¡¯s surface. It spun an eight trigrams diagram, text inside.


    ¡°A teleportation formation?¡± Mu Yu gasped.


    <em>Did Shifu know this day woulde and left thepass for us?</em> Cheng Yan spected.


    ¡°Everyone,e here to the teleportation formation.¡± Standing in the centre of the formation, Mu Yu conjured a formation on his fingertip and merged it with thepass¡¯ formation, activating the teleportation formation.


    ¡°Old White Beard sure is smart,¡± Xiaoshuai praised.


    Mu Yu finished up the final step once everyone had arrived, teleporting them to the one ce that had everyone who recognised it freeze in ce ¨C Dustfallen Precipice!


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Wanwan checked out the banyan tree teeming with life.


    ¡°Home.¡± Cheng Yan shut his eyes and inhaled deliberately.


    Times and they had changed, but the Dustfallen Sect family had a regret.


    ¡°Dustfallen Sect?¡± inquired Ximen Buxing.


    Their surprise was justified for one would imagine Sword Shadow Dust Gale resided in some extravagant ce given his status when everyone else in the cultivation world looked to unt their prestige in any form necessary, be it from clothing, their homes or decorations. Dustfallen Sect, on the other hand, was impoverished as impoverished got. Moreover, it was now filthy with cobwebs and caked in dust.


    ¡°Find yourselves somewhere to rest.¡± Mu Yu sat at his room¡¯s fence and spawned wooden desks, chairs and so forth for them.


    The group let the four brothers have some time alone, while Tian Ran went to sit on the fence. Qiao Xue took a nce at Mu Yu and Tian Ran, then joined the group resting.


    The four brothers leaned against their rooms¡¯ doors in silence and engaged in eye contact at the same time.


    ¡°You three didn¡¯t want toe home, but you¡¯re home now.¡±


    Mu Yu averted his gaze; finding himself was not the same as actuallying home. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    <strong><em>I¡¯m Your First Brother!</em></strong>


    The wind apanied the four brothers. A-Dai shrunk down to Xiaoshuai¡¯s size so that they could y on the swing that used to be Kongkong and Miaomiao¡¯s exclusive swing.


    Cheng Yan, from the stone b under the tree, sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide anything from me. What are your ns?¡±


    Xiang Nan, lying on the stone b that stashed all of their childhood memories, dered, ¡°Establish a nation under humankind¡¯s rule and my demands. Those who defy me shall be executed. ¡°


    Sitting with his legs dangling off the cliff, Lie Shang stated, ¡°Only those who believe in Shifu shall live. As such, some are destined to die.¡±


    From the tree branch, Mu Yu conveyed, ¡°I will take away the minds of selfish cowards,¡± referring to his ability to use Divine Soul Formation on people.


    Cheng Yan jerked his head up. ¡°I thought you¡¯vee home!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive those who betray Shifu. He gave them a chance at life, yet they blighted him. If they can¡¯t treasure life, they don¡¯t need it,¡± Mu Yu spelt out.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake. Of all of us, you¡¯re supposed to be the one who treasures life the most. You once told me that everyone has a reason to live and that we should not take their life. Have you forgotten what you said?¡±¡°¡­ ¡®Once¡¯ means that it¡¯s in the past. I didn¡¯t know how vile humans could be back then. I can¡¯t forgive those who¡¯ve forgone their principles just as I can¡¯t forgive those from Eastern Desert City. I can¡¯t find any reason to forgive them.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s breathing developed into erratic breathing. ¡°Why have you taken such a radical stance?¡±


    ¡°Everyone who acquires power starts desiring to establish their own sect, their own kingdom and forcing their rules onto others. I am creating order so that my family will never be beset by the tragedies I¡¯ve witnessed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to kill all of those people you speak of! Human growth is boundless. Kill a coward, and another coward will rise!¡±


    ¡°In this world, good people are always getting the short end of the stick, while tyranny wins. All I¡¯m trying to do is help people afford better lives and prevent evil harming the benevolent.¡±


    ¡°The three of you share the same basic stance?¡±


    Lie Shang and Xiang Nan looked to Mu Yu after showing each other their own surprise at Mu Yu¡¯s stance. Lie Shang questioned, ¡°First Brother, why do you trust humans? Have you never detested them for vilifying Shifu or starting crusades to kill us?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s angers took form in his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them. I want to rip apart those who malign Shifu! That being said, I have to trust Shifu. Shifu has faith in mankind. He wants to protect this world, so it is my duty to fulfil his wish.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself,¡± Xiang Nan asserted.


    Cheng Yan, starting to crack after bottling up his own emotions, stomped to his feet and vociferated, ¡°I must because I¡¯m your first brother. I must take some weight off Shifu¡¯s shoulders and be responsible for you three! I¡¯m the eldest! I can¡¯t hand ball the responsibilities to others!¡±


    Cheng Yan did not know what to do. Mankind never failed to let him down, spurring him to follow Xiang Nan and Lie Shang¡¯s example of rising to the top through brute force as well as ruling with an iron fist. Nevertheless, he constantly told himself that they were going down the wrong path even though he could not exin what was wrong as he knew the old Dustfallen Sect family would never reunite if even he abandoned his shifu¡¯s path. He did not hate having to be ¡°First Brother¡± and carrying the burden. s, the weight felt heavier and heavier with each step forward. Even so, he insisted on carrying it to the finish line, until his three brothers returned home.


    Xiaoshuai and A-Dai stopped giggling, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Sorry, First Brother, but I insist on walking the path I have chosen.¡± Xiang Nan regarded his brothers onest time prior to flying off.


    ¡°First Brother, I have never forgotten Shifu¡¯s lesson to be congruent with our conscience.¡± Taking off after Xiang Nan, Lie Shang added, ¡°I won¡¯t spare anyone who denigrates Shifu.¡±


    The wind howled louder and louder as Cheng Yan belted inside his mind in frustration. Even if he were to force Xiang Nan and Lie Shang to stay physically, there was no point if their heart was not at home. In a raspy voice, he asked, ¡°You not leaving?¡±


    Watching a branch grow, Mu Yu said, ¡°None of us are wrong. Just like those who want to change things once they get their hands on power, we also want to change this world. Every sect has its own set of rules. Every nation has its system. We¡¯re just another human being with a desire to enforce our rules. I¡¯m heading to Pill Cauldron Sect.¡±


    Mu Yu jumped off the branch and scrubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. Xiaoshuai gave Cheng Yan a hug since he did not know how else tofort Cheng Yan and then returned to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. A-Dai copied Xiaoshuai. Mu Yu descended to pick up Qiao Xue and Tian Ran, leaving Cheng Yan alone at Dustfallen Precipice.


    Each gust of wind that blew against Cheng Yan¡¯s skin hurtparably to des cutting him. Like the leaves that decided to leave their cosy home on the branches, his brothers had left home again. He pulled back his hunched shoulders and, under his breath, dered, ¡°I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m your First Brother.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    <strong><em>Sacrifices and Livestock</em></strong>


    Peering into the distance, Mu Yu still contemted if his decision was correct. Nevertheless, he was not going to change his stance until cultivators showed they were not selfish cowards. Qiao Xue and Tian Ran, who sat behind him, had a general idea as to what happened between the brothers. A-Dai joined them since he wanted to y with Xiaoshuai.


    The group decided to pull over at Mist City on the way to Pill Cauldron Sect with the aim of collecting intel on Third Heaven Pce¡¯s movements, only to be astonished with the ominous presence in it. Multiple lunar race monsters patrolled the skies, while their other kin whipped dozens of humans with chains around their necks along. Each whip imparted ck qi onto the human ves, resulting in the ck qi devouring them.


    ¡°The foreign races have sessfully invaded, huh?¡± Mu Yu remarked. ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯m going to pop into the city.¡± On his way in, Mu Yu cast a formation to hide his presence.


    ¡°Get a move on, kekeke,¡±manded a lunar race monster, speaking to a line of human ves who resembled sick people, while other foreign races whipped them.


    Mu Yu went to the front of the line to see hundreds of lunar race monsters sitting in an abode. The humans in the line filed up to the table and offered an arm on their knees. The monsters would grab their arms and suck out their blood, cackling while the humans¡¯ teeth chattered. Despite the monsters being mere Primordial Infant Realm children, the cultivators did not dare to fight back.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t suck all of his blood. We don¡¯t have infinite recements if you suck him dead. We need to raise more humans first to ensure we have a constant supply.¡± A Spirit Severing Realm monster took away an elder who had passed out.


    Another monster kicked the feeble elder who had multiple bite marks of varying periods ago andmented, ¡°He¡¯s done. Send him to the soul race so that they can absorb his soul.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Two cultivators waiting in the corner shakily dragged off the elder.An Ascension Realm monster ordered, ¡°Young ones, Third Heaven¡¯s humans are now valuable, so manage yourselves. If you overdo it, you won¡¯t have anything left to eat in the future. Third Heaven isn¡¯t ours alone, after all. Manage your intake!¡±


    The responses of the young monsters were clumsy, evidence that they were still trying to get a few more sucks while the adult was lecturing them.


    Enraged, Mu Yu was going tosh until Xiang Nan showed up next to him and warned, ¡°Wait, we need to learn all that we can first.¡±


    Lie Shang appeared on Mu Yu¡¯s other side and pulled him away. ¡°Come with us.¡±


    They arrived at arge, dark roomparable to a ughter ground as corpses with some barely-breathing humans littered the ground. The majority of the dead were elders and children. Mu Yu asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiang Nan answered, ¡°We only arrived four hours before you did. It seems we all underestimated the extent of their conspiracy.¡±


    Mu Yu checked on the elder he saw before and confirmed the elder had passed away, though his soul was still inside his body ¨C courtesy of the soul race¡¯s formation cast on the room.


    ¡°While we were only at Ancient Battleground for several days, an entire year has gone by at Third Heaven,¡± Lie Shang educated.


    Mu Yu spotted an old human who was unconscious still hugging her dead teenage son. ¡°I¡¯m going to ughter everyst one of them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the easy part. We have to consider whether or not the human race is worth saving,¡± opined Xiang Nan.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°You know what the worst part about the human race is? They¡¯re helping foreign races oppress their own kind to save themselves from the same fate! So many of them have joined Holy Monarch Union. Holy Monarch Union¡¯s cultivators are serving the foreign races oppress other humans!¡± Lie Shang walked out of the room, not having to worry about being seen thanks to their domain abilities.


    The trio went through the line to the west of the city, where they saw a group of Spirit Severing Realm cultivators wearing purple uniforms, each sitting on their bottoms and condescendingly shouting at non-cultivators. The cultivators hastened the ordinary folks to sit on the rocks and ce their hands down on the same rock. The rock would glow a different colour ording to individual differences, and then the cultivators would send them off into different groups.


    ¡°There are seven possible colours: crimson, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple. The formation imbued in the rock tests the humans¡¯ physical condition to avoid them offering excessive blood volumes to the lunar race and dying. A purple glow means that they don¡¯t have to donate blood for seven days. A blue glow means they can rest for six days. A red light means they have to continue offering blood tomorrow. If cultivators wish to join Holy Monarch Union, they must, at least, be at Spirit Severing Realm. Else, their only fate is being a blood supply,¡± Xiang Nan expounded. ¡°You want to rescue them?¡±


    Xiang Nan led Mu Yu to the east of the city, where there were hundreds of cultivators devotedly cultivating. ¡°Even cultivators are providing blood for Body Synthesis Realm and beyond monsters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ascended! I¡¯ve ascended to Spirit Severing Realm! I can join Holy Monarch Union now!¡± A middle-aged cultivator, who had several bite marks on his arms, ran over to a Body Synthesis Realm lunar race member to implore on his knees, ¡°Sir, Sir, Please allow me to join! Please ept me!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    <strong><em>ughter!</em></strong>


    One sword turned into a hail of sword qi belting down into Mist City, impaling the lunar race¡¯s monsters in the chest and crucifying them in the airspace. With the highest level monsters in the city being Ascension Realm, none of them stood a chance against the surprise attack. Jiang Zhengxian would never forget the image of the lone swordsman who wiped out an army of monsters in a split second. Yuan Lie and his cohorts would never forget the scene of the monsters they feared being used for make a statement in the firmament, though for apletely different reason to the humans forced to donate blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Yu!¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu is back to save us!¡±


    With every step he took, Mu Yu cast a formation at his feet, tying up the formations in formations. Over three hundred livestock managers knelt in the sky, crying, ¡°Please spare us! We were forced to do this! We just wanted to live!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill them! Not all of them were bad people!¡¯ Jiang Zhengxian yelled over the top of the mouring livestock as he weaved his way toward Mu Yu. ¡°Not all of the livestock heads are bad people.¡±


    Jiang Zhengxian drooped his head for he assumed Mu Yu could not hear him. Never did he expect Mu Yu to bring him up with a formation and ask, ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°You heard me! You heard me!¡±


    ¡°Why did you say not all of them are bad?¡±¡°S-some of them were just trying to protect us.¡±


    Yuan Lie immediately cried, ¡°Yes, yes, I wanted to protect them. I took up the post purely to protect them!¡±


    ¡°You were just trying to protect yourself, you shameless scoundrel!¡± Jiang Zhengxian mmed. ¡°Ourst head, Reverend Feiniao pretended to serve those freaks to protect us and always treated us well. If those monsters didn¡¯t catch on to what he was doing, he¡­ he wouldn¡¯t have been killed.¡±


    Mu Yu decided to cast Divine Soul Formation on all of the heads to scour their memories. ¡°Those heads you speak of deserve to live. Those who deserve the death penalty will undoubtedly receive theireuppance.¡±


    Unlike Duan Hu and Yuan Lie, some heads silently awaited judgement on their knees; they were the ones who tried to protect others. Those kowtowing and beseeching Mu Yu to spare them had no shame to speak of. With a single though, Mu Yu evaporated two hundred and seventy-one heads without leaving a trace behind. The ny-three heads Mu Yu spared did not know what his designs were. Nheless, they understood they just escaped death.


    ¡°You ny-three did the right thing.¡± Mu Yu removed his control over the ny-three cultivators. ¡°Whether you want to kill the thousand-odd monsters here for revenge is your decision. I¡¯ve already wiped out their cultivation.¡±


    Mu Yu pinned the monsters to the ground with qi swords, leaving them on the brink of death. Although the monsters looked finished, the humans had misgivings about approaching them until one individual boldly kicked one. The agonising grunt that came out of the monster¡¯s mouth was the trigger that spurred the others into a violent rage. The humans tore apart the monsters piece by piece barbarically, and Mu Yu finished their escaping souls each time.


    Mu Yu cast Divine Soul Formation on the members, which numbered over three thousand, of Holy Monarch Union and ordered them tomit suicide without batting an eye. That left over only just over five thousand cultivators alive in Mist City.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to force them tomit suicide,¡± Lie Shang said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to their kind. The ordinary folks would also do the same thing if they had the power to. The best way to prevent them from doing so is controlling them, forcing them to live to our standards,¡± Xiang Nan persuaded.


    ¡°I give them permission to live because they don¡¯t get to choose against the might of the foreign races. Shifu taught us that with poweres responsibility. A cultivator only needs to have a shred of good in them to know they should protect their own kind. I will kill all traitors,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    Lie Shang stated, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone, be it cultivators or non-cultivators, to malign Shifu.¡±


    Xiang Nan added, ¡°The foreign races now upy Third Heaven. Now that you¡¯ve killed the foreign races here, the others will unite. Once you leave his city, someone else will kill these citizens. You can¡¯t protect them.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s the most important problem¡­¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    <strong><em>Tidying Up</em></strong>


    ¡°If a tiny city, such as Mist City, has been enved, how are you going to liberate all of them? There are bound to be a number of other Apotheosis Realm invaders in Third Heaven at this point. The only reason they didn¡¯t station any here would be because it¡¯s a small city¡± Xian Nan questioned.


    ¡°Since Shifu¡¯s implements are no longer restricting the lunar race from freely moving, the most direct approach is to kill Bai Jie seeing as he is their leader,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    Xiang Nan swept his gaze over the wild humans. ¡°I¡¯ll y the foreigners with you two. The humans of Third Heaven belong to us. Foreigners have no business using them as ves.¡±


    Lie Shang peered toward the mountains in the distance. ¡°Given we haven¡¯t seen any foreign races at Moyun Mountains, it¡¯s evident that it¡¯s out of bounds for them.¡±


    Xiang Nan protested, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to let cultivators who abandoned Moyun Mountains into there? Besides, their cultivation is superior to cultivators in Moyun Mountains, so bringing them in will disrupt the lives of the residents. Moyun Mountains is the one ce I don¡¯t want to manipte. I won¡¯t allow them to ruin it.¡±


    Done thinking, Mu Yu suggested, ¡°Leave them at Hundred Thousand Mountains, and don¡¯t let them cross it, then. It¡¯srge enough to house millions of people. I¡¯lly down a formation to prevent them from disturbing Moyun Mountains¡¯ cultivators. We can worry about the other citiester.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± assented Xiang Nan.


    Mu Yu announced to the people in Mist City, ¡°I will migrate all of you to Moyun Mountains to avoid further trouble. Cultivators, look after your fellow humans. Anyone who harms their own kind when foreigners invade will be executed.¡±Qiao Xue and Tian Ran arrived to see Mu Yu casting a teleportation formation over Mist City.


    ¡°Lie Shang, A-Dai, wait for us here. We¡¯ll see that they arrive at Hundred Thousand Mountains,¡± Mu Yu conveyed.


    Mu Yu constructed timber houses at a t area, while Xiang Nan moved mountains in addition to constructing simple but sturdy earth homes on the ground. Qiao Xue modified the water underground to ensure water flowed over to supply them with water. Mu Yu then barricaded the area so that only Ascension Realm cultivators or above would be able to break out.


    Cheng Yan detected their active domains and made his way over. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Saving lives,¡± Mu Yu replied, while Xiang Nan tacitly agreed with silence.


    After listening to Xiaoshuai¡¯s report, Cheng Yan gyrated his lips, apparently surprised in a good way. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Mu Yu nodded and did not keep the people at Mist City waiting for long, making his way back in merely fifteen minutes, silencing them with his arrival as they anticipated a report. Mu Yu descended into the group of people who died from loss of blood. Thanks to the soul race preserving their souls to pick up at ater date, Mu Yu could revive them. He jumbled the idea back and forth in his head before settling on casting Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye on them.


    The hundreds of revived people crawled to their feet and walked outside, bewildered as to whether they were in another world or back to life. Upon seeing the humans outside practically carousing, it dawned on them that they had been resurrected, and the monsters had been eliminated. Unfortunately for those who had been collected some time ago, there was no means of reviving them.


    ¡°Leave via this formation.¡± Mu Yu activated the formation to teleport them to where Cheng Yan was waiting. There was no pushing and shoving in Mu Yu¡¯s presence.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay you a visitter.¡± Xiang Nan and Lie Shang left together.


    Mu Yu resumed his journey to Pill Cauldron Sect to consult Ku Mu on how to proceed, ignoring other cities because it would have sabotaged his ns if he kept stopping. He arrived at Pill Cauldron Sect to find it on lockdown using Revealing Cauldron, forbidding anyone from trespassing.


    ¡°We need to shout? I think Ku Mu wille out,¡± Xiaoshuai proposed.


    ¡°No need,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    As soon as the groupnded at the entrance, however, several Body Synthesis Realm cultivators on patrol besieged them. A middle-aged man roared, ¡°Stop! You foreign races want to lose more people, huh?!¡±


    Xiaoshuai verbalised, ¡°You blind? Even non-cultivators recognise Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll fall for your tricks? This is the ny-eighth Mu Yu imposter. Take one more step, and we¡¯ll attack!¡±


    ¡°My ny-eighth imposter? The foreign races can imitate my appearance?¡± Mu Yu queried.


    ¡°We¡¯re done talking! Eight Trigrams Annihtion!¡±


    The eight Body Synthesis Realm cultivators glowed golden as they activated an eight trigrams diagram at their feet ¨C a formation capable of giving an Ascension Realm cultivator trouble.


    ¡°Steady and aggressive. Defence and attack exhibited in concert. Dad must¡¯vee up with the formation,¡± Mu Yu praised, deciding to put the formation to the test.


    Qiao Xue and Tian Ran stepped out of the way. The eight cultivators summoned a golden tiger to challenge Mu Yu.


    ¡°Not bad. Not even Ascension Realm Second Layer foreigners can trespass with this formation,¡± Mu Yuplimented.


    Despite Mu Yu dismantling the attacks, the man remained steadfast. ¡°Sword Shadow Alliance will not be desecrated!¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Alliance? It¡¯s here? I almost forgot all about the alliance.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    <strong><em>Sword Shadow Alliance Leader</em></strong>


    ¡°Sword Shadow Alliance Leader? Can I be the leader?¡± Xiaoshuai effused.


    Qiao Xue caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°No. You can be the cute mascot, though.¡±


    ¡°Impressive. Sadly, I know you too well, Dad.¡± Mu Yuunched a formation at the leader¡¯s eight trigrams diagram at his feet, dispelling the formation.


    The eight immediately pulled back, with the leader blustering, ¡°Lord Ku Mu said one has to be above Ascension Realm Second Layer to defuse the formation! You¡¯re a mere Body Synthesis Realm cultivator!¡±


    ¡°You can stop now, Hong Sheng.¡±


    The middle-aged man turned to the spectre and genuflected. ¡°Lord Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°He calls himself Lord Ku Mu, ahaha.¡± Xiaoshuaimented, ¡°I can¡¯t get used it, Gramps Ku Mu.¡±


    ¡°Watch your manners!¡± erupted Hong Sheng.¡°He¡¯s Mu Yu, your alliance¡¯s leader,¡± Ku Mu stated. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°H-he really is Lord Mu Yu?¡± Startled, it took a few seconds for Hong Sheng to regather himself and kneel down. ¡°Please forgive me for not knowing better, Lord Mu Y-¡±


    Mu Yu pulled Daoist Hong Sheng up cheerfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Fulfilling your duty is the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Mu Yu.¡± Daoist Hong Sheng liked Mu Yu¡¯s humble character. After all, someone of Mu Yu¡¯s standing and calibre with so much humility was rare in the cultivation world and a first for him.


    ¡°Come in first, and then we¡¯ll talk. Hong Sheng, stay on guard duty.¡± Ku Mu teleported Mu Yu and his friends into Revealing Cauldron.


    ¡°Lord Ku Mu,¡± Mu Yu called in a teasing tone. ¡°Can you give me a rundown of what¡¯s going on? How did Sword Shadow alliance be part of Pill Cauldron Sect?¡±


    Ku Mu raised a hand to clobber Mu Yu over the head for the teasing but stopped himself as it was inappropriate as it would undermine Mu Yu¡¯s leadership and authority. ¡°You¡¯re now a leader and beacon of hope, so conduct yourself like one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m immune to Lord Ku Mu¡¯s clocking now?¡±


    <em>Whack!</em>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone but Mu Yuughed.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve been around to hit him sooner, Adopted Father,¡± expressed Tian Ran.


    ¡°Qiao Xue humbly greets you, Lord Ku Mu.¡±


    As Ku Mu opened his mouth to speak, Xiaoshuai chimed in. ¡°Adopted Father, Lord Ku Mu my foot. It¡¯s Father-inw.¡±


    A-Dai voiced, ¡°Xiaoshuaishuai, I thought that¡¯s reserved for the son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I guess it should be Lord Adopted Father Ku Mu.¡±


    While the two girls were flustered, Mu Yu bravely said, ¡°Daughters-inw, you should just call him ¡®Dad¡¯ since you don¡¯t get to meet him often.¡±


    The two girls shot Mu Yu a re and then politely addressed Ku Mu as ¡°Dad¡±.


    Put on the spot, a smile still came to Ku Mu¡¯s lips. ¡°I, umm, I haven¡¯t prepared any introductory gifts. This is too sudden. I don¡¯t know what to¡­ Let¡¯s see, I¡­¡± Agitated with Mu Yu¡¯s sudden announcement, he shot the former a re.


    ¡°We apologise for the sudden announcement and not bringing you a gift,¡± Qiao Xue expressed.


    ¡°Everyone being courteous is making me feel awkward. Just give me some roast duck as a present,¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    Mu Yu scrubbed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head vigorously. ¡°Dad, what happened? Why does the alliance¡­ I thought you did not like to hear ¡®Sword Shadow¡¯.¡±


    Ku Mu, out of consideration for Tian Ran, refrained from dissing Sword Shadow Dust Gale, thereby dodging the question. ¡°During the year you¡¯ve been gone, foreign races have upied Third Heaven and cities. Pill Cauldron Sect and Formation Sect are the human race¡¯sst bastions. Follow me.¡±


    Ku Mu led them up into Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s airspace, where they could see formations and more formations enveloping Pill Cauldron Sect, each formation sealing a building. Each levitating building housed cultivators and non-cultivators. There were over five hundred thousand residents at Pill Cauldron Sect.


    Ku Mu elucidated, ¡°Pill Cauldron Sect is no longer just Pill Cauldron Sect but mankind¡¯s barricade against the foreign races. When Greater Heaven Caster Lu came to see me, he informed me you established Sword Shadow. As much as it grinds my gears, I went along with the name because of his and your influence. I made the call to form the alliance from members who had yet to fall and instated you as its leader. They started addressing me as so because I¡¯m your dad. Mind your image from now. Stop being a brat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still being bossed around,¡± Mu Yu grumbled under his breath.


    ¡°Not happy?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened during the time you were absent.¡±


    ¡°This is A-Dai?¡± Ku Mu eyed A-Dai after listening to Mu Yu¡¯s detailed recount. ¡°You¡¯re part of the titan spirit race?¡±


    ¡°How did you know? I thought only Master knew. A-Dai listens to Master.¡± A-Dai scratched his head.


    ¡°They a strong race?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°Very. They¡¯re an ancient race from another world, but they¡¯re an extremely small poption. Their existence is a threat to numerous races. Unfortunately, their simple minds resulted in their extinction at the hands of other races. I thought they were all gone based on the ancient texts I read.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are the foreign races up to?¡± Mu Yu queried, studying A-Dai with his eyes.


    ¡°Twenty-one races have arrived, with Bai Jie at the helm. As far as we¡¯re aware, they have fifty Apotheosis Realm adepts, at the very least, while we only have four. The enormity of the injuries Nilei and Daoist Chu Buqu suffered whilst shing with Bai Jie a year ago are still lingering, so they¡¯re still recuperating. Although the five archfiends can still put up a fight, you can see what the odds are. Your return has provided us with a second wind. There¡¯s one more Apotheosis Realm adept you should meet?¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The owner of the indifferent voice met with Mu Yu ¨C Nameless Swordsman.


    ¡°Colour me surprised.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Yitian?¡± questioned Nameless. ¡°He needs to return my sword.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at Forbidden Mountain with my first brother.¡±


    ¡°You were a measly Golden Core Realm cultivator when we first met. How you¡¯ve improved.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea I met an Apotheosis Realm adept. My apologies for my ignorance.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    <strong><em>Power Gap</em></strong>


    ¡°Mu Yu sends his humble greetings, Elders.¡± Mu Yu apanied his greeting with a palm and fist salute.


    ¡°My disciple note back with you?¡± Daoist Chu Buqu anxiously asked from the sky with Tan Qingquan beside him.


    ¡°He has. He is currently at Moyun Mountains. It is a long story, but we have all returned safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°d to hear. My slovenly disciple only ascended to Ascension Realm days before entering Ultimate Immortals Monument. We can¡¯t have a thirty-seven year old prodigy die¡­ You¡¯re a bit better, of course.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Elder. Every man has a different destiny,¡± humbly replied twenty-six year old Mu Yu.


    ¡°There¡¯s hope now that you¡¯re back. Your return will raise morale and spur everyone on to grow as victory will be perceived to be possible.¡± Tan Qingquan bobbed his head approvingly.


    ¡°Elder, how are Elder He and Xuan Family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here. You can revive them whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± answered Tan Qingquan.Mu Yu expressed his gratitude with a nod. ¡°The status quo is not in our favour. Qiao Xue, enter Revealing Cauldron and learn Shadow Synthesis now to ascend to Apotheosis Realm. Dad will use Revealing Cauldron to keep you safe while you train.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± responded Qiao Xue.


    Bitter about feeling she was a burden, Tian Ran bit down on her lip. ¡°Mu Yu, I¡¯ll go train, too.¡±


    ¡°You can, but don¡¯t overthink. You need to keep a level head. You¡¯re not Qiao Xue, understand?¡± Mu Yuforted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to catch up.¡±


    ¡°A-Dai will go with you. A-Dai wants to protect you on behalf of master.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, A-Da.¡±


    ¡°If Tian Ran had Master¡¯s beautiful mountain peak, it could resonate with you to help you improve your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°What is this beautiful peak you speak of?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty mountain peak. A-Dai used to y hide and seek on it with Xiaoshuaishuai, hehe.¡±


    Mu Yu presented World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Peak. ¡°A-Dai, is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°You also have it, A-Mumu? Why did you steal it from Master? You have to give it to Tian Ran. Tian Ran¡¯s qi and the mountain¡¯s qi are linked. Master told A-Dai that his blood and the mountain are fused. That¡¯s why the mountain resonates with him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fallen asleep, though. It¡¯s a dao artefact without Primordial Yin Yang, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ku Mu exined, ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s knowledge and control over dao artefacts puts ours to shame.¡±


    As soon as Mu Yu handed World Manifestation Reincarnation Cycle Mountain to Tian Ran, the mountain vibrated whilst releasing a light beam onto Tian Ran, sucking her in. To speak more correctly, it shrunk her down to maintain her size ratio rtive to the mountain so that she could walk around on it.


    A-Dai grabbed the mountain and said, ¡°A-Dai has to protect Tian Ran. A-Dai will keep Tian Ranpany while she cultivates.¡±


    And so, Mu Yu let A-Dai into Revealing Cauldron and then went to hear Daoist Yundan and Helian Kong¡¯s reports.


    ¡°¡­ Dozens of adepts from the eight great sects have pledged allegiance to foreign races or are under their control,¡± Helian Kong informed.


    ¡°So, we only have eight Ascension Realm cultivators in Sword Shadow, while they have at least five Apotheosis Realm and no less than two hundred Ascension Realm adepts?¡± Mu Yu solemnly swept his eyes over those in Pill Pce.


    ¡°Unfortunately. Two elders from the eight great sects, namely Daoist Yuhe from Earth Sovereign Sect and Can Wanzi from Mystic Spirit Sect, refused to submit and escaped. Ku Mu has affirmed they aren¡¯t under Divine Soul Formation¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Lord Mu Yu.¡± Daoist Yuhe, Ascension Realm Third Layer elder in his eighties, and Cang Wanzi, Ascension Realm Second Layer elder, got up to salute Mu Yu.


    ¡°Elder Cang Wanzi, it has been a long time!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for not knowing better at Eight Grass Vige,¡± conveyed Cang Wanzi, burying his head as he referred to the year he tried to have Mu Yu apprehended after Mu Yu fended off Archfiend Baiyuan¡¯s attempt to establish the fiend race¡¯s authority.


    Mu Yu helped Cang Wanzi up. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Elder. Let¡¯s leave the past behind. I¡¯m d you still have a sense of justice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°A human should not be the servant of another race. Whatever order it is you have, your subject will give all that he has to y those foreign races!¡± promised Daoist Yuhe.


    Alchemist Yao voiced, ¡°Mu Yu, Daoist Yuhe is Xing Gao¡¯s shifu. You should recognise him if my memory does me justice. Cai Lie and Xing Gao are now training together.¡±


    ¡°I do remember. Daoist Yuhe¡¯s courage is mankind¡¯s foundation. I will be counting on all of you to help our race in the future.¡±


    ¡°This is Daoist Hualong and Daoist Shengming. The two of them are reclusive freestyle cultivators,¡± introduced Helian Kong.


    Both elders had grown out white beads and hair.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°You need not worry about pleasantries, Elders.¡±


    ¡°As for Gu Jiangyou¡­ He does not like to speak much, so we don¡¯t know what his stance is. All we heard from Greater Heaven Caster Lu is that he is your guest¡­¡±


    Mu Yu looked over to the man sitting in the corner with a straight face. ¡°He can be trusted.¡±


    Gu Jiangyou got up to salute Mu Yu. ¡°You sure ascended quickly.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of traitors¡¯ corpses for you to make use of.¡± Mu Yu¡¯s softugh exuded hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m keen on refining foreign races¡¯ corpses.¡± Gu Jiangyou sat back down.


    ¡°If we include Zhuge Xiaosheng, who¡¯s currently assisting the fiend race, that¡¯s only seven. Who is the eighth Ascension Realm cultivator?¡±


    Daoist Yundan and Helian Kong sighed together.


    Ku Mu stated, ¡°Uncle Yuande. He¡¯s not here. He doesn¡¯t have any recollection of his past. I have no means of treating him. Because Bai Jie knew you know how to uninstall Divine Soul Formations, he set it up so that those once under its control would suffer irreversible damage whenever you defused them. So, technically speaking, there are only seven.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    <strong><em>Forgotten Memories</em></strong>


    Everyone solemnly waited for Mu Yu to speak up after Ku Mu pointed out the depressing odds against them.


    ¡°Dad, please bring Elder Yuande here,¡± requested Mu Yu.


    ¡°All right.¡± Ku Mu willed Daoist Yuande into Pill Pce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Daoist Yuande shouted as he frantically looked around, body trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t beat yourself up.¡± Ku Mu cast a formation on Daoist Yuande¡¯s back to calm thetter. ¡°Mu Yu, I¡¯ve asked them to collect information over thest year and created half of an origin restoration pill; however, I¡¯ve been stuck there ever since. How about you trypleting it since you have your wood control ability?¡±


    Helian Kong added, ¡°If you can produce the pill, we might also be able to heal Reverend Nilei and Daoist Chu Buqu.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how many origin restoration pills have you produced?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    ¡°Two. The materials are incredibly challenging to find.¡±¡°Hmm¡­ Leave those two for now. I¡¯ll use an alternative method to treat Daoist Yuande.¡±


    Mu Yu deployed Life and Death Universe Ruler, firing ck and white beams from his eyes into Daoist Yuande¡¯s head ordingly. Mu Yu reversed Daoist Yuande¡¯s memories and injuries ¨C the reverse of what he did to Han Xiangluan. Within moments, Daoist Yuande¡¯s trembling ceased.


    ¡°M-Mu Yu? Ap-Apotheosis Realm?¡±


    Mu Yu retracted his domain and smiled. ¡°You all right, Elder?¡±


    Daoist Yundan got out of his seat. ¡°Are you all right, Uncle?¡±


    Daoist Yuande, finally recalling all of his memories, including his time under Bai Jie¡¯s control, timidly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Mu Yu instructed, ¡°Now, we need to tackle the foreign races. Besides my three senior brothers and I, mankind also has the unorthodox faction¡¯s Ximen Buxing and Wanwan, as well Elder Chu Buqu¡¯s disciple, Chu Xiachi, in the Apotheosis Realm category. In spite of that, the odds are still stacked against us. Please prepare yourselves to take on missions at any given moment.¡±


    ¡°We are at your service, Lord Mu Yu.¡± Everyone present bowed to Mu Yu.


    Daoist Yuande, staying behind, waited for everyone to show themselves out, then dropped onto his knees. ¡°Lord Mu Yu, Lord Ku Mu, please forgive me.¡±


    Ku Mu immediately pulled Daoist Yuande to his feet. ¡°Why are you kneeling to us? I thought Mu Yu already fixed your head.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The seeds of embarrassment blossomed upon Daoist Yuande¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I apologise for my words and actions in the past, Lord Ku Mu, Lord Mu Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me by my name, Elder. Calling us Lord This and Lord That feels awkward; it¡¯s unlike you. Besides, you¡¯re my dad¡¯s father-inw.¡±


    With a stiff expression, Ku Mu teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually stubborn? You don¡¯t feelplete if you don¡¯t have a go at me whenever you see me?¡±


    ¡°Where have I heard something like that before?¡± Mu Yu remarked, stroking his chin.


    Ku Mu warned Mu Yu to shut up with his re.


    Daoist Yuande shook his head. ¡°I cannot deny my ignorance. I misunderstood for so many years, unaware you had reached Apotheosis Realm and be the owner of Revealing Cauldron. I always thought you quit trying to progress when you abandoned alchemy¡­¡±


    Ku Mu floated to a chair to sit. ¡°You make it sound like I need to report everything I do to you.¡±


    ¡°I know you left for Daoist Yundan¡¯s sake. I was so busy raging back then that I didn¡¯t think of it. I only have myself to me for being asinine.¡±


    ¡°So you do know how to admit you¡¯re asinine.¡±


    Mu Yu burst intoughter. ¡°Elder, you should let it go now. My dad is ruthless on the surface, but he¡¯s happier than anyone else to see you back to yourself. He¡¯s just insistent on keeping up appearances and dislikes saying nice th-¡±


    ¡°Who likes to keep up appearances?¡± Ku Mu snapped.


    ¡°Not my dad.¡±


    ¡°Because he prefers being shameless!¡± Xiaoshuaimented.


    <em>Smack!</em>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! Why¡¯d you hit me over the head again?! Hit Xiaoshuai!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I see you haven¡¯t changed at all, Mu Yu.¡± Daoist Yuande finally brightened up.


    ¡°Some things don¡¯t need to change. We¡¯re all family here, after all. Banter in the family is normal. I¡¯m not an unapproachable person, anyway,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ I can tell people I¡¯m Lord Ku Mu¡¯s father-inw now?¡±


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed, either, always knowing how to take advantage of the situation,¡± Mu Yu grumbled.


    Ku Mu scoffed, ¡°You expect Ancestor Helian Kong to address you as his elder?¡±


    ¡°Pretend I never said it. I¡¯ll just keep it in my heart. You two are my juniors, aft-¡±


    ¡°Your face must be as thick as city walls,¡± Xiaoshuai ribbed.


    ¡°I will do my part to help the coalition and show that my conviction is solid even though I¡¯m too old to make up for my wrongs.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to go feed them a soul, <em>Alchemist</em>,¡± Ku Mu grouched, referring to the weakbat abilities of alchemists.


    Daoist Yuande awkwardly tugged his beard. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you about something I happen to learn by a stroke of luck when I visited Third Heaven Pce. Bai Jie mentioned that they could live freely in Third Heaven if they could find Vacant Spirit Grounds to destroy its bnce. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any help to you since I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s referring to.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± Ku Mu frowned. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    <strong><em>Vacant Spirit Ground and Perfect World</em></strong>


    Daoist Yuande bobbed his head. ¡°Bai Jie asked us if we knew where Vacant Spirit Ground is, but none of us knew. He then wiped our memories of the question. Mu Yu, you brought back every single memory for me, including Ku Mu wetting the bed¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu must¡¯ve dislodged a nerve!¡± thundered Ku Mu.


    Daoist Yuande ducked behind Mu Yu. ¡°Mu Yu, you would help an elder, wouldn¡¯t you? Unlike him, you respect your elders, so you should take my side. I was just making a remark that came to mind.¡±


    As amused as Mu Yu was, he kept his priorities in ce. ¡°Elder, are you certain Bai Jie imed so?¡±


    ¡°I am. Many memories are now vivid for me.¡±


    ¡°Shifu told me Nine Heavens Demon Sealing Formation and Vacant Spirit Ground are designed tobat elemental demons; where do the foreign racese into this?¡±


    ¡°While that is true, that¡¯s not the full extent of it. Again, the world only exists if there is bnce. Vacant Spirit Ground is a formation Sword Shadow Dust Gale set and is actually Perfect World,¡± exined Ku Mu.


    ¡°Where is it, then?¡± Mu Yu asked.¡°You remember asking me about the eight sealed locations?¡±


    ¡°I do. There are two ces I have yet to go to.¡±


    ¡°The formations in the locations are used to connect Vacant Spirit Ground. Hence, there is a specific method needed to locate it. I can¡¯t believe it escaped me. I should¡¯ve had you defend Perfect World after Bai Jie destroyed Ultimate Immortals monument.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean restoring Perfect World¡¯s bnce means we can banish the foreign races?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I¡¯m sure Bai Jie has put Perfect World under his protection or moved it, though. It¡¯s not going to be easy to find it now. Nheless, what needs to be done has to be done.¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to find out where it¡¯s been moved to?¡± Xiaoshuai questioned.


    ¡°Sword Shadow City. I¡¯m certain of it,¡± imed Daoist Yuande.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ku Mu and Mu Yu asked in synchrony.


    ¡°Prior to Ku Mu¡¯s mishap¡­ I sent him to Sword Shadow City, the city named tomemorate Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s visit there in the past, and asked personnel from Hundred Herbs Hall to escort him to Pill Cauldron Sect, which led to his mishap. I was actually in the city as I was ordered to stay on standby in the city. Bai Jie mentioned Sword Shadow Dust Gale cast a formation there that¡¯s suitable for migrating Vacant Spirit Ground. Of course, he only mentioned it as I was under his control at the time.¡±


    ¡°Dad, did you not notice anything when you went there?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know he deployed a formation there, but he didn¡¯t tell me why, and I don¡¯t like to ask because I don¡¯t care about his personal business.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Sword Shadow City is our next target. I personally go to check it out,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    ¡°Shall I apany you? I remember where the formation is,¡± offered Daoist Yuande.


    ¡°No, you should rest. If you want to bask in our glory, then get a move on. I¡¯ll be okay on my own,¡± Mu Yu advised.


    ¡°Hehehe, I won¡¯t mind somebody¡¯s disrespect.¡±


    ¡°You better forget whatever humiliating memories you recalled unless you want me to incarcerate you in Revealing Cauldron,¡± threatened Ku Mu.


    Daoist Yuande recoiled and showed a clean pair of heels.


    Mu Yu requested Tan Qingquan fetch He Jinglong and Xuan Family¡¯s bodies over so that he could revive them using Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye.


    ¡°Resurrection really still feels unthinkable.¡± He Jinglong tried getting used to his body again. ¡°It¡¯s even more unthinkable to think that we¡¯re fighting not just elemental demons anymore but foreign races. To repay you for bringing me back to life, I will cut down as many of them as I can.¡±


    ¡°Forsooth, we will not retreat,¡± added Xuan Zhengtang, while Chi Shan and Xuan Sitong held hands, expressing their resolution to fight alongside each other.


    ¡°Take these pills.¡± Mu Yu passed Xuan Family and He Jinglong several pills. ¡°They wille in handy during fights as I cannot bring you back a second time.¡±


    He Jinglong and Xuan Family were provided with a residence on Bamboo Peak thereafter.


    Ku Mu stressed, ¡°If we must fight the foreign races head on, we need more allies. Although alchemists are providing pills to supplement our allies¡¯ progress, we¡¯re still far from having a force that can match our opponents¡¯. I shouldn¡¯t be considered as part of your vanguard as we can¡¯t move Revealing Cauldron or Formation Pce, restricting me to Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s grounds. You and your brothers aren¡¯t on the same wavelength, are you? Anything you can do about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Our opinions on the human race differ. Regardless, we do share amon enemy,¡± replied Mu Yu, thinking, <em>Though I don¡¯t know what to do if Xiang Nan and Lie Shang intend to replicate Bai Jie¡¯s actions.</em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    <strong><em>Zombie Race</em></strong>


    ¡°You can worry about how to cross the bridge when youe to it. I know you¡¯ll make the right decision. There¡¯s someone else outside waiting to have a word with you. I shall return to Revealing Cauldron. See if you can help Nilei and Chu Buqu when you have spare time.¡±


    ¡°All right, Dad.¡± Mu Yu made his way outside and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have a big favour to ask of you,¡± replied Gu Jiangyou.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Help me kill someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°An Apotheosis Realm zombie.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask for my motivation?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter when they all deserve to die at this point?¡±


    ¡°I went out to investigate the zombie race while you were absent. I found out that their style resembles mine, minus the twin part, since they hunt for strong peoples¡¯ bodies to take over. I can¡¯t grasp a naturalw and, consequently, have teaued at Ascension Realm Ninth Layer. If I can refine an Apotheosis Realm zombie, I¡¯ll be able to steal their domain and eventually their cultivation to break through my bottleneck¡­ That¡¯s the only way I can continue forward. I¡¯m aware that everyone in Sword Shadow is wary of me due to my reputation; even Reverend Nilei has qualms about trusting me. I, therefore, can only ask you to help.¡±


    ¡°Found your target, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Two of them are at Life and Death Sect.¡±


    ¡°If I proceed, I will have to wipe out your fellow sect members. Can you ept that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t exercise justice. That being said, I am human; I know which side I should take when it counts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to Life and Death Sect tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡±


    ¡°More heads from the foreign races. The more the better¡£¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Ku Mu asked Nameless Swordsman to apany Mu Yu to be on the safe side after Mu Yu shared his n.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to grab another sword?¡± Mu Yu inquired.


    ¡°No need. Anything can be a sword as long as I want it to be. You shouldn¡¯t have to ask that when you¡¯re a swordsmen yourself,¡± replied Nameless, still dressing in simple clothing as usual despite the status bestowed upon him.


    ¡°You have a point. Still, it¡¯s better to have a sword than be unarmed.¡±


    ¡°And better to be bare handed than wield a sword you¡¯re not used to. Unless it¡¯s my sword, every other sword feels like scrap iron. I¡¯m eager to see your swordy after hearing of your aplished swordy and, of course, the swordy that is hailed as the best in the world. Your progress has piqued my curiosity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you acquiesced to join me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get to see it when I y the foreign races.¡±


    The trio stopped some distance outside the enved city as there were over a dozen Apotheosis Realm foes in the city.


    ¡°Given the forces they¡¯ve stationed here, Elder Yuande must be on the money,¡± Mu Yu remarked.


    ¡°We sneaking in?¡± Gu Jiangyou queried.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s pay Life and Death Sect a visit first.¡±


    Gu Jiangyou pointed to the snowy alp in the distance, where no nts could survive the harsh chill, after flying for a while longer. ¡°Low temperatures preserve corpses, which is why Life and Death Sect is situated there. Non-cultivators won¡¯t survive in this low temperature and snowy weather all year round. There¡¯s a spring on the mountain that¡¯s used to submerge corpses in. I have a strong suspicion that the two Apotheosis Realm zombies are in the spring.¡±


    ¡°There are four Apotheosis Realm qi signals,¡± Nameless notified.


    ¡°I thought there were only two!¡± eximed Gu Jiangyou. ¡°We should turn back and reconsider our approach.¡±


    Mu Yu eyeballed the surrounding area. ¡°Leave the four to us. You go catch the fish.¡±


    ¡°B-¡±


    ¡°No buts. Fighting is kill or be killed. End of story,¡± interjected Nameless, taking off with Mu Yu.


    Mu Yu wasted no time darkening the sky and lopping off the tops of four mountains, starting four avnches. Needless to say, scores of disciples and zombies were wiped out in the single sh.


    ¡°A staunch advance and potent qi, Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts isn¡¯t touted as the number one style without a good reason,¡± Namelessmented before four Apotheosis Realm zombies came out to square off against him and Mu Yu.


    ¡°Filthy ants, I will kill you!¡± Apotheosis Realm zombie Shi Xiuluo blustered in a high-pitched voice.


    The zombie race, which was born from corpses that developed intelligence, had four limbs just as humans did. Their race¡¯s main activity was searching for stronger corpses, whether it was lunar race monsters, humans, soul race members and so forth to trigger evoke intelligence in the corpses. They would then have the revived corpse learn a different cultivation method, thereby altering their appearance. Their new form did not have any fur, had a face of ancient races, sharp shoulder bones rising vertically over their heads and copper skin as tough as iron.


    ¡°I still think humans have the best appearance after seeing so many races,¡±mented Nameless.


    ¡°You have my vote,¡± Mu Yu added.


    ¡°Apotheosis Realm humans have finally decided to show themselves, huh? Maybe you should ssify yourselves as Coward Realm humans,¡± disparaged Shi Qianyou. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    <strong><em>Sword Domain</em></strong>


    Though Mu Yu managed to obliterate chunks of the mountains, the zombies managed to protect their precious spring, which was all that mattered to them.


    ¡°Big Bro, I alone can finish the pitiful worms,¡± imed Shi Yinhan, giving Mu Yu and Nameless the condemning look since Bai Jie had released his limiters. ¡°Pitiful worm, I¡¯ll stomp you into a bloody mess.¡±


    ¡°Fourth, go easy on him. We need his corpse, while other races need his blood, soul and whatever, not a bloody mess.¡± Shi Xiuluo cackled.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Big Bro. My limbs have been covered in cobwebs ever since I came to Third Heaven. Toys break over time. I¡¯m going to make the worm scream, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± the other threeughed.


    Mu Yu poised his sword, then deployed Life and Death Universe Ruler, catching Shi Yinsai inside.


    ¡°What a joke.¡± Sneering at the trembling earth and thundering sky, Shi Yinsai charged straight toward Mu Yu¡¯s qi with his reddish brown energy donned as armour. He felt a sharp pain and then saw half of his body separated, ck and white qis prohibiting him from churning corpse qi as the two qis rampaged. ¡°Argh! Hargh! Hargh!¡±


    <em>Bang!</em> Once the ck and white qis detonated the two halves of Shi Yinsai¡¯s body, Mu Yu coldly called, ¡°Next.¡±¡°Fourth!¡± erupted Shi Xiuluo. ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Your maker.¡±


    Like ck and white dragons descending from the heavens, ck and white qis swirled each other to form a colossal ck and white sword.


    ¡°Celestial sword? Sword Shadow Dust Gale? Divine Executioner told us you¡¯re dead! Wait, are you his descendant?¡±


    ¡°Your maker.¡±


    The three advanced as fast as they could, deploying their formations simultaneously to stop Mu Yu¡¯s, only for him to turn the tables, obliterating Life and Death Sect in the process with their own domain energy. The three punctured the ground with their bodies, saved thanks to their domains.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciples are trapped in Ancient Battleground, so it can¡¯t be them since nobody has ever made it back from there. Where the heck did this humane from?¡± Shi Xiuluo mumbled under his breath.


    ¡°Commendable domain,¡±plimented Nameless.


    ¡°Any chance I¡¯ll get to see yours?¡± Mu Yu asked.


    Nameless moved up and clutched his right hand a tiny bit, creating a ripple in the atmosphere, harnessing his will and qi as a sword. His target? The closest one ¨C Shi Zican.


    ¡°Watch out, Third!¡± Shi Xiuluo and Shi Qianyou cautioned as they raced over to theirpanion split off from them as a result of absorbing Mu Yu¡¯s previous attack.


    Discerning hispanions would not make it to his aid in time and he himself not being able to outmanoeuvre Nameless¡¯ speed, Shi Zican decided to go forward. ¡°You got lucky my brother underestimated you. I¡¯ll show you our real power!¡±


    Shi Zican deployed his domain, disseminating red, rancid corpse qi, shrouding himself inside the mist ¨C Bloody Corpse Decay Form. Within his domain, all techniques depending on spirit energy would be converted into the same corpse qi permeating in the atmosphere, rendering all spirit energy attacks useless. At the same time, it could corrode anyone smothered in it.


    Nameless¡¯ domain ¨C Sky Impale ¨C forced those within to see only one sword, one that they had to intercept head on. As a consequence, he forced Shi Zican¡¯s domain into the shape of a sword, striking fear into thetter before striking his conjured sword into Shi Zican as Shi Zican put up one final attempt to thwart the attack.


    <em>Ding!</em> The corpse qi went into disarray as Shi Zican and Nameless stood still.


    ¡°Third!¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Nothing remained of Shi Zican.


    One strike, one kill. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    <strong><em>Rules Are Man Made</em></strong>


    ¡°Nice domain,¡± Mu Yu praised, able to appreciate Nameless¡¯ domain as a fellow swordsman.


    ¡°But useless against you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your domain is already monstrous in its own right.¡±


    Nameless turned to face in the direction of several Apotheosis Realm energy signalsing closer. ¡°Their response time is quick. We should get moving.¡±


    ¡°The only ce you¡¯re going is to our corpse collection!¡± Shi Qianyou brayed, scowling as he readied himself to stall the duo until reinforcements arrived.


    ¡°Neither you nor they can stop us. That said, I need you two toe with me,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    Mu Yu bound into Shi Qianyou¡¯s face using a formation and beamed ck and white energy beams onto thetter. Scream and thrash around as he may, Shi Qianyou could not break free while Mu Yu used Life and Death Universe Ruler to wipe out the former¡¯s memories.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you two!¡± Despite his threat, Shi Xiuluo made a break for the ground as fast as he could.Mu Yu and Nameless let Shi Xiuluo go, judging it to be wiser to abscond with Shi Qianyou¡¯s corpse than to the take on over a dozen Apotheosis Realmbatants. Unsurprisingly, the reinforcements arrived almost immediately after their departure.


    ***


    Arriving at Formation Sect, Mu Yu questioned, ¡°How are you going to take the zombie¡¯s domain?¡±


    On cloud nine, Gu Jiangyou exined, ¡°Their domain is linked to their corpse. Therefore, their domain ability remains even after death. I¡¯m going to use a technique I invented to transfer ownership of the domain to myself!¡± Seeing Mu Yu assume a chin-in-his-fingers pose, Gu Jiangyou followed up with a question. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You do what you have to. I¡¯ll tell others not to interrupt you.¡± Mu Yu cast a barrier and then returned to muttering, ¡°Transferring ownership of domains? My Universe Ruler domain is only operable if my opponent¡¯s domain is active. What if I transfer their domain¡¯s ownership to myself instead of manipting their domain only while it¡¯s active? Since I don¡¯t have Gu Jiangyou¡¯s cultivation method in my arsenal, I can¡¯t transfer it, though. Even so, I wonder if I can learn their domain instead of just copy and pasting?¡±


    ¡°You trying to create a cheat code? Just listening to the idea sounds ludicrous,¡± Xiaoshuai opined.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. For me to grasp their formation forever, I would have to spend time trying toprehend other rules.¡± Mu Yu let Primordial Yin Yang orbit around him as he sat in Formation Pce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone controlling multiple domains.¡± Xiaoshuai pulled out a drumstick whilst riding on Xiaohei but stopped himself when he had his drumstick a centimetre away from his mouth. ¡°Wait. It¡¯s not impossible given your Universe Ruler works in an unorthodox way. I do think I recall controlling multiple domains to be possible, though you need be to at a higher level.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what Shifu¡¯s domain is.¡±


    ¡°An incredible one. I swear I¡¯ve seen it before. Let me think¡­ Let me think¡­¡± Xiaoshuai held his drumstick up to his mouth and stopped again a centimetre away from his mouth to gasp, though Xiaohei could not avoid the grease dripping onto his head. ¡°Never mind. I can¡¯t remember. I do remember hearing this, however.¡± Xiaoshuai put away his drumstick to assume his safe stance, continuing, ¡°Nobody can avoid being subjected to this world¡¯s rules. In saying that, we can learn its rules. Although nature has set many rules, many rules are also rules we created. Look at the world from a different perspective, and you¡¯ll find a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°Shifu¡¯s quote?¡±


    ¡°Only I could say something so philosophical, hahaha!¡±


    One had to set rules down when they started a sect, such as no killing fellow disciples or taking thew into their own hands. People determined the values of spirit stones, which meant they were setting a rule. All of these rules had been broken before, which meant that man-made rules could be vited. The sun was only called the sun because we asserted so. Words did not have meaning until we gave them meaning.


    If ¡®sun¡¯ was redefined to mean ¡®the silver ball that blossoms on the sky at night¡¯, then we were not wrong unless we are speaking in the framework that it was defined as a ¡®moon¡¯. Common sense was a result of us enforcing concepts we came up with and finding ways to describe them. We forged paths with our feet, and then others followed along, eventually turning it into a rule that we should follow the same path. Rules were man-made ideas.


    Mu Yu focused his gaze on Primordial Yin Yang. ¡°When Ipeted against Chang Tiancheng for control over Formation Pce, he categorised the eighty-one characters, while I saw them as eighty-one individual entities. We are the ones who give meaning to text; we are the one who set the rule. If man set the rule, he can break the rule. That being the case, why can¡¯t Universe Ruler break the rules and take over other rules?¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    <strong><em>Reunion with the Past</em></strong>


    ¡°The first domain I need to experiment will have to be Dad¡¯s Dead Zone Formation domain.¡± Mu Yu took out a jade piece that Ku Mu stored his domain in owing to him not being able to leave Pill Cauldron Sect. Reverend Nilei, Daoist Chu Buqu, Mu Yu and Nameless Swordsman had one each of the six jade pieces created.


    ¡°Need to call Dad for his help?¡± Xiaoshuai asked.


    ¡°What do I need to help with?¡± Ku Mu showed up inside Revealing Cauldron.


    ¡°Mu Yu is searching for suicide ideas again!¡±


    Mu Yu shut Xiaoshuai up with a disapproving re.


    ¡°What are you up to this time?¡± Ku Mu questioned.


    ¡°I¡­ suddenly feel the urge to control your domain¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±***


    Eyes shut to dive deep, Tian Ran eventually opened her eyes, still unable to grasp a rule for herself. From the stone stool in the pavilion, she gazed out to the cave halfway up the mountain and asked, ¡°A-Dai, what¡¯s inside the cave?¡±


    A-Dai gently released a butterfly he caught in the colourful garden. ¡°Mm¡­ Master said it leads to the past. I remember it was different thest time I was here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it must be what Mu Yu referred to when he travelled to the past on Fiend Ind.¡± Tian Ran performed a long exhale. ¡°How do I invent my own domain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you resonate with World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain?¡±


    ¡°No. I have a feeling that there¡¯s something inside the cave, but I couldn¡¯t get in before.¡±


    A-Dai went to push open the cave without any issues. Stepping inside, nevertheless, was impossible due to the Contiguous Horizon Formation active. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought you¡¯d be able to figure it out once you were here since your qi is linked¡­¡± Eyes wandering, A-Dai scrubbed his head. ¡°Did A-Mumu damage the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Dao artefacts don¡¯t break.¡± Tian Ran went over to run her hand along the cave wall. ¡°Eh?¡± Tian Ran crouched down to inspect an eight trigrams diagram by the right side of the entrance. ¡°Maybe I should consult Mu Yu for this.¡±


    Upon touching the yin yang symbol, qi transferred over to Tian Ran¡¯s finger from the diagram. The entrance lit up, and a striking man with an amiable upward tug of his lips meandered out. While she was unable to tell if he was an illusion or real, A-Dai cheered, ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡±


    Feng Haochen stated, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I live in the past.¡±


    ¡°H-hello, I-I am T-¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re my daughter from your qi. You don¡¯t need to tell me your name as I want to let my future self enjoy the surprise.¡± Feng Haochen stroked a bitter Tian Ran¡¯s head and then took a seat in the pavilion. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me too much about the future. What did youe to see me for?¡±


    Tian Ran followed Feng Haochen into the pavilion but did not know where to start, giving A-Dai a chance to speak. ¡°She wants to invent her domain, but she¡¯s been stuck. Because it¡¯s absolute chaos out there n-¡±


    ¡°A-Dai, don¡¯t divulge too much of the future to me. Why don¡¯t you go y on the water slide?¡± With a wave of his hand, Feng Haochen turned the waterfall starting at the beak into a winding stone slippery slide, redirecting the waterfall down the path.


    ¡°Oh, yes! A-Dai¡¯s favourite!¡± A-Dai bolted up to the peak.


    ¡°Sorry, I did not mean to disturb you¡­¡± Tian Ran¡¯s hands and feet were as disconcerted as her thinking.


    ¡°The future sure is bizarre. I¡¯ve never wanted to interfere with the future, yet I¡¯ve met people from the past on more than one asion now. It makes me wonder if I did the right thing or not.¡±


    ¡°I shall leave now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be apologetic. I¡¯ll help you; what father wouldn¡¯t help his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I must stress that you can¡¯t share too much about the future. There¡¯s nothing to look forward to if there are no surprises, haha.¡±


    ¡°But the future you w-¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to know about. Is there anything stopping immortals from dying? If you understand the concept of time, you won¡¯t tell me about the future.¡±


    To respect her father¡¯s wishes, Tian Ran wore on a reluctant smile. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ***


    Bai Jie, gently tapping the arm rest of the throne in the majestic pce at Sword Shadow City, asked one of the fifty-seven Apotheosis Realm adepts present, ¡°Mu Yu and his friends found a way back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander. Mu Yu killed my three brothers,¡± Shi Xiuluo reported, hands shaking with fury.


    ¡°Four against two, yet you lose three people. You¡¯re an embarrassment,¡± insulted Gu Yinsheng, a bone race member.


    Though one might have assumed them to be skeletons from their name, the bone race was not just walking bones as they had muscles ¨C only that their muscles made from bone collections.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± thundered Shi Xiuluo.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re useless.¡±


    Right when Shi Xiuluo powered up tosh out, Bai Jie snorted, evoking fear that stunted Shi Xiuluo¡¯s power andpelled him to lower his head.


    ¡°We came here to hunt, not to kill each other,¡± Bai Jie stressed.


    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±


    Gu Yinsheng continued condescendingly, ¡°What can one measly human possibly do.¡±


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s disciple. Does that change your mind?¡± Bai Jie rhetorically asked.


    Although he juddered, Gu Yinsheng fronted, ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale may be strong, but he is no threat now that Divine Executioner has him. If his disciples were as strong, we would not be here. In my opinion, we should just raze Pill Cauldron Sect and Formation Sect to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Divine Executioner fears Sword Shadow Dust Gale, yet you think he would be unprepared? Keep underestimating Mu Yu, and you won¡¯t even realise you¡¯re dead,¡± Bai Jie fired back. Although Gu Yinsheng did not want to yield, he refrained from challenging Bai Jie¡¯s authority. Bai Jie then queried, ¡°He coated his celestial sword in ck and whites qis, did you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shi Xiuluo recounted his experience against Mu Yu.


    ¡°By the sounds of it, he utilised Ju Mang¡¯s Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye. Knowing Mu Yu, I have a hunch he has more than one domain up his sleeve.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    <strong><em>Start from the Heart</em></strong>


    ¡°Nobody can control two domains!¡± Gu Yinsheng impugned.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to question if Lord Divine Executioner told you anything about Sword Shadow Dust Gale,¡± Bai Jie scoffed.


    ¡°Sword Shadow Dust Gale is an outlier. As if his disciple is in the same league.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, his disciples have the spirit lords¡¯ abilities and control the spirit lords¡¯ domains. Mu Yu, however, also is the owner of a dao artefact. I suggest you show some respect for his abilities if you don¡¯t want to perish.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him if he¡¯s such a threat?¡± a winged-race member questioned.


    ¡°Do you think Sword Shadow Dust Gale was just decoration while he was here?¡± Bai Jie¡¯s ck eyes impelled the questioner to look down right away.


    Shi Xiuluo fumed, ¡°If we want to win against Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, that means we have to butcher everyone twice, or he will revive them! His ability to imbue his sword with it makes it even more troublesome.¡±


    Bai Jie¡¯s only concern was what Mu Yu¡¯s domain ability was. Twirling around soul energy on his finger tip, a wry smile spread across Bai Jie¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s not a concern if we destroy their soul. We never let human souls escape.¡±¡°Are we just going to watch them grow stronger in Revealing Cauldron and Formation Pce?¡±


    Bai Jie casually got to his feet. ¡°That isn¡¯t a concern, either. Lord Divine Executioner has taught me how to deal with them. Mankind¡¯sst two lines of defence will soon be no more. A tortoise hiding in its shell can¡¯t change its destiny.¡±


    ***


    In spite of Ku Mu passing on all the intricacies of Dead Zone to Mu Yu, thetter believed something was missing since he could not proceed with his idea. While Mu Yu was fiddling around with Reflection Compass during his thinking, a light transferred from thepass to his body, put sparkles in his eyes.


    ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t work,¡± Ku Mu remarked.


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes wandered back and forth between the text in Formation Pce as well as Reflection Compass. ¡°I need to go on a trip.¡±


    ¡°Where to.¡±


    ¡°The beginning of it all.¡± Mu Yu walked out of Formation Pce. Ku Mu, of course, did not stop him.


    Xiaoshuai climbed up to Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±


    Mu Yu saw the survivors taking refuge at Formation Sect as he soared across the sky. ¡°Shifu taught us to answer to our conscience. If I want to grasp this world¡¯s rules, the beginning of it all for me is that ce I want to go. Universe Ruler is about taking the root and expanding, therefore starting from the beginning of it all. Perhaps I will find out something about Universe Ruler here.¡±


    ¡°Waterstream Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m totally lost.¡±


    Mu Yu descended to meet with Vige Chief Bu. It was ironic to think that a non-cultivator was telling the almighty immortal masters what to do and that they were relying on him to protect them when he had trouble protecting himself. Nobody would have ever seen thating.


    ¡°Mu Yu, recently, things have b-¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, you look exhausted. Let Greater Heaven Caster Lu take over while you get some rest. My dad can take care of emergencies since we have a teleportation formation that makes travelling Formation Sect and Pill Cauldron Sect a breeze. You want toe on a trip back to Waterstream Vige with me?¡±


    ¡°Can we?!¡± Vige Chief Bu certainly would be keen on seeing some different scenery for a change as life had almost been analogous to being ced under house arrest. After all, he had to be under protection at all times, while the outside world was fraught with danger at the moment. No doubt, there was no need to worry about food, and living conditions were high quality at Formation Sect. Still, he missed the children of Waterstream Vige and the freedom from back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you with me.¡±


    ¡°Sign me up!¡± The offer revitalised Vige Chief Bu, evident from his enthusiastic response.


    Prior to departing, Mu Yu notified Lu Deyi.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the abandoned region would be a refugee camp for humans,¡±mented Vige Chief Bu. ¡°Mu Yu, have you lost hope in humans?¡±


    Mu Yu flinched. ¡°Why the question, Grandpa?¡±


    Vige Chief Bu subtly lifted the corners of his lips. ¡°I raised you; I know what you¡¯re thinking. You don¡¯t n to save everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do you resent me for the decision?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s impossible for you to liberate every city. Trying to free cities would likely result in you waltzing into an ambush. I trust your judgement because you never do pointless things.¡±


    Mu Yu bobbed his head.


    The original residents of Moyun Mountains were totally oblivious as to why so many people suddenly set up refugee camps in at Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was just another year to them. The cattle were still in the field. Kids dozed off under trees. The adults toiled away. Magpies provided background music.


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Wang, your rice crops are blessing you this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, this is going to be year of abundance for us. We won¡¯t have to worry about finances once the harvest season walks in, hahaha.¡±


    Upon seeing and hearing Vige Chief Bu calling out to them, the vigers stopped what they were doing to wee him and Mu Yu back.


    ¡°Immortal Master Mu Yu!¡± cheered Mrs. Wang.


    ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief and Brother Mu Yu are back!¡± enthused the children.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Brother Mu Yu, being an immortal master must be nice, huh?¡± Two year old Tieniu tugged Mu Yu¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Brother Mu Yu, did you pulverise the elemental demons?¡± The three year old girl bounced up and down.


    <em>Is it really so nice? Is defeating elemental demons all we¡¯re good for?</em> Mu Yu brooded to himself.


    Sensing the darkness looming over Mu Yu, Vige Chief Bu urged, ¡°Haha, slow down. Slow down. We¡¯re going to be staying for some time, so let me clean up our house before I answer your questions, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, everyone help out!¡± Mrs. Wang hollered, spurring everyone into action.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a collected and happy group of people,¡± Mu Yu muttered under his breath as joy came to his lips. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    <strong><em>Sumeru Switch Scroll</em></strong>


    Mu Yu reminisced his childhood as he listened in to Vige Chief Bu¡¯s updated version of Mu Yu¡¯s epic. The vige and stories were where Mu Yu Learnt of elemental demons, feared for his life if people discovered his wood control ability and harboured the desire tobat elemental demons as a way of protecting humans. This was the beginning of it all for Mu Yu, the time before he started dropping, picking up and swapping beliefs as he went through the journey to adulthood.


    Growth and maturity were expressions of discarding old ideas, adopting new ideas and refining ideas.


    As Mu Yu peered at the trees, dancing leaves andzy golden orb, Mu Yu thought, ¡°Life is about starting with one idea and then exploring the countless things that branch off from one simple thought. Life is fraught with rules no matter where and when.¡±


    One may have expected some profound thought to be the key to unlocking greater things. Howbeit, it was the energy and smiles of the children that shone a light on the path Mu Yu needed to walk down.


    ***


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ¡°Still can¡¯t contact Mu Yu?¡± Ku Mu questioned in a stern voice.


    Panic-stricken Lu Deyi answered, ¡°He left with Vige Chief Bu ten days ago. He must¡¯ve returned to Waterstream Vige.¡±<em>Rumble! </em>The should-be safety zone known as Pill Cauldron Sect quaked as the floor split, the clouds roiled, an army of over ten thousand foreign races and cultivators who had turned on their own race or were brainwashed unleashed their carnage.


    It was Ku Mu¡¯s second time going up against Bai Jie in thest year, but things did not bode well this time. Last time, Bai Jie could not trespass owing to Revealing Cauldron¡¯s ability. This time, Bai Jie advanced with a n.


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, you don¡¯t even have a physical body now, so what are you trying to be a hero for?¡± Bai Jie taunted, rocking Revealing Cauldron using his red scroll infused with a formation.


    Ku Mu gazed up at the diagram. ¡°Sumeru Switch Scroll.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, knowledgeable as always. There¡¯s no rule saying I can¡¯t have one of the nine dao artefacts, is there?¡±


    ¡°Your scroll is as useless as yourughing.¡±


    Ku Mu assumed a position above Revealing Cauldron, then rotated the cauldron. As the golden text shed, Primordial Yin Yang transferred to him, biting back at Sumeru Switch Scroll.


    ¡°Ku Mu, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we enve the entire human race. In consideration of yourpetence, I¡¯m willing to give you a spot in our coalition if you beg me. I won¡¯t bury your talents as humans have.¡±


    ¡°Why would I serve someone beneath me?¡±


    Ku Mu consolidated Revealing Cauldron in the airspace and expanded it into cauldron rivalling a mountain. <em>Dong! </em>Revealing Cauldron made a beeline for Sumeru Switch Scroll, spurring Bai Jie into motion. Bai Jie cast a formation onto the scroll from his fingertips, rolling it out further to reveal a freckle of silver glitter on a dark backdrop.


    ¡°Sumeru Switch!¡± The hideous Bai Jie shouted, switching out daytime for the starry sky diagram on his scroll.


    Ku Mu hammered the dark sky. Big Dipper formed a purple line and fired back. The force of the collision sttered fragments of the foreign races nearby onto the scroll. The human cultivators with Pill Cauldron Sect covered their ears as the vibration of the crash harassed them, with some bleeding from their ears and others passing out.


    Ku Mu started to worry for he had to consider his allies safety and, therefore, had to hold back. Bai Jie, to the contrary, had no misgivings about sacrificing his allies.


    ¡°Hahaha, a dao artefact is only as formidable as its wielder. You can no longer maximise Revealing Cauldron¡¯s potential as a mere corporeal form of your former self. You are no match for me. Even if Mu Yu came here with Formation Pce, I¡¯d still mop the floor with both of you at once. You think I don¡¯t know Sword Shadow Dust Gale set Revealing Cauldron and Formation Pce up to be Third Heaven¡¯s formation¡¯s core?¡±


    Ku Mu had no argument to offer because Bai Jie was telling the truth. Ku Mu had no chance against Bai Jie for as long as thetter had Sumeru Switch Scroll in his possession.


    ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?¡± asked Chu Buqu.


    Tan Qingquan sighed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t seal Walk-in Heart Switch, th-¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± interjected Ku Mu. ¡°That¡¯s a diabolic item inferior only to the dao artefacts. Nobody will have a good end if they use it. We can¡¯t use it even if it isn¡¯t sealed; it¡¯d only bring about the same oue.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Bai Jie¡¯s next attack on Revealing Cauldron¡¯s defensive barrier incapacitated more cultivators. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    <strong><em>To the Death!</em></strong>


    Though Bai Jie had no issues sacrificing his allies, losing too many would be troublesome in its own way. Hence, he ordered them to stay on standby over five hundred kilometres away. Ku Mu ceased his offensive, leaving him relegated to defending against star sts.


    ¡°Have everyone move to Formation Sect!¡±manded Ku Mu.


    Lu Deyi leapt over. ¡°The teleportation formations¡¯ link has been severed! Bai Jie has locked down this area!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t see thating, did you, Ku Mu. This entire area is now inside my dao artefact. Escape. Go on, hahaha.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Bai Jie finally cracked Revealing Cauldron¡¯s formation, Sword Shadow¡¯s confidence and Ku Mu. <em>Boom!</em>


    ¡°Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, time is ticking.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go down taking something with us!¡± Ku Mu brayed.


    Tan Qingquan, Daoist Chu Buqu, Nameless and new Apotheosis Realm cultivator, Gu Jiangyou, stepped up to Ku Mu¡¯s side, while Daoist Yuande assumed a position directly behind them, all ready to go down fighting. The united front motivated the other human cultivators to stand behind the vanguard, picking themselves up off the ground if they had to. There was no surrender in Sword Shadow Alliance. There were no ves in Sword Shadow Alliance. If very was the hell that the foreign races imposed, then they would have rather chosen their own hell.¡°We will not surrender!¡± thundered Daoist Yuande, impelling the others to repeat after him at the top of their lungs, driving off Bai Jie¡¯s white energy to reveal his hideous appearance.


    Bai Jie, in a ss of his own, did not lose power when humans voiced their energy as his fellow soul race members did. ¡°Fine. If it¡¯s death you seek, I shall oblige.¡± Bai Jie installed a red formation from his hand into the stars, collecting the stars in one spot, then fired it at Revealing Cauldron.


    <em>Boom!</em> Humans watched on as the st shattered theirst defence.


    ¡°Still want to be stubborn?¡± Bai Jie prepared his next st, taking aim at the surviving humans.


    As the purple st edged closer, Sword Shadow Alliance stood their ground despite their inevitable deaths once it hit. Suddenly, ck and white qis opened a rift in the starry sky.


    ¡°Only an idiot would switch to the loser¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Mu Yu has returned!¡±


    Primordial Yin Yang wreathing around him, Mu Yu¡¯s Primordial Yin Yang called on Ku Mu¡¯s for a joint attack on Sumeru Switch Scroll.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you will pay for your insolence and interruptions!¡± Bai Jie red daggers at Mu Yu.


    ¡°Sorry for thete arrival,¡± Mu Yu conveyed, marginalising Bai Jie.


    Ku Mu could sense a difference to Mu Yu, albeit unsure of what it specifically was. ¡°Seeing as we¡¯ve lost our device, we shall fight them to the death!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight them to the death!¡± Sword Shadow Alliance howled.


    ¡°The only thing you two will be doing is dying without your dao artefacts, fools,¡± slighted Bai Jie.


    ¡°Who said it was just the two of them?¡± Cheng Yan came to Mu Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°How about I thaw you?¡± Lie Shang reinforced his intention to fight with his fiery eyes.


    ¡°You will not desecrate Third Heaven.¡± Xiang Nan sent tremors through the earth with each step.


    ¡°What a bargain,¡± ribbed Bai Jie.


    ¡°Tone down that ego, whacko,¡± Ximen Buxnig insulted as he made his signature entrance with all the unnecessary mour.


    ¡°My goodness me, my eyes are going to need a special cleaning agent now that I¡¯ve seen your repulsive face.¡± Wanwan flew into the arena.


    ¡°Right in the nick of time for the party.¡± Chu Xiachi dialled up the cocky routine as much as he could, dangling a straw in his mouth and crossing his arms.


    Gu Yitian was the only one who did not bother with an entrance line.


    ¡°Can I start burying you yet?¡± sarcastically queried Bai Jie.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Yu Mo and Xiao Ran decided to also join Sword Shadow Alliance.


    ¡°Decided to betray us, have you?¡± Bai Jie sneered.


    Xiao Ran shook his head. ¡°We were born as denizens of Third Heaven. Most importantly, you destroyed our Levelwater City.¡±


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Xue came up beside Mu Yu, water floating around her.


    ¡°And an avenger.¡± Tian Ran vaulted up to Mu Yu¡¯s other side.


    ¡°And A-Dai. A-Dai wants to smack some ants.¡± A-Dai raised his chicken drumstick as he came running over. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    <strong><em>Battle Among the Stars</em></strong>


    ¡°You all right?¡± Chu Buqu checked out Chu Xiachi¡¯s arms for injuries.


    ¡°Hehe, alive and kicking and in time,¡± responded Chu Xiachi.


    ¡°When did you ascend?¡± Nameless asked, sensing the Apotheosis Realm presence.


    Gu Yitian nced Mu Yu¡¯s way. ¡°Five days ago.¡±


    Mu Yu provided the opportunity that Gu Yitian needed to ascend during the visit back to Mount Dustfallen and demonstrated his system for developing a simple rule into something moreplex. Thanks to Mu Yu¡¯s Universe Ruler, Gu Yitian figured out a rule for himself.


    ¡°You ought to return my sword, then.¡±


    Gu Yitian unfastened the sword he was loaned and passed it back to Nameless, triggering a spurt of energy from Nameless ¨C not that it fazed Bai Jie.


    ¡°Like it or not, here Ie!¡± dered Bai Jie.Fifty Apotheosis Realm foreign races came up behind Bai Jie. Of course, this was not his full force as a number of them were still stationed at Sword Shadow City. Nheless, bringing fifty Apotheosis Realm helpers was a testament to his evaluation of hispetition¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Mu Yu, you should¡¯ve raided Sword Shadow City while we kept them busy here,¡± Ku Mu said.


    ¡°I already went,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t get in?¡±


    Mu Yu trained his eyes on Bai Jie. ¡°This is Sword Shadow City.¡±


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Eternally Youthful Ku Mu, Sumeru Switch Scroll. Get it?¡± Bai Jie mocked.


    ¡°Sumeru Switch Scroll brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Mu Yu replied. ¡°Sumeru Switch¡¯s ¡®switch¡¯es from the quote, ¡®To resort to all sorts of schemes to usurp power.¡¯ Our only option is to butcher Bai Jie.¡±


    ¡°Simple instructions.¡± Archfiend Qinglong deployed ¡°I Reign Supreme¡± right off the bat as he appeared, standing above the foreign races to look down on them, literally. Arriving with him was Archfiends Baiyuan, Luanfeng, Yujiang and Hai Dongqing.


    ¡°Kahahaha, I thought you fiends were busy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t test this old one, you wet-behind-the-ears bug,¡± roared Archfiend Qinglong.


    ¡°So what? Defying Divine Executioner incurs the death penalty, expired fiend.¡±


    Archfiend Qinglong and Mu Yu regarded each other with a nod.


    ¡°Xiang Nan, it¡¯s about time you returned my heart to me,¡± aggressed Archfiend Hai Dongqing.


    ¡°Third Brother, we need his help to stomp these nuisances out,¡± Mu Yu urged.


    Xiang Nan flicked the archfiend¡¯s heart back into its owner¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be one on two for us. Stay alert at all times,¡± Mu Yu cautioned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take seven.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan cracked his knuckles as loud as he could. ¡°I¡¯m a professional soul race vanquisher.¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The wind howled along with humanity¡¯s howls. All Apotheosis Realm pugilists deployed their formations right out of the gate, Bai Jie catching everyone inside Sumeru Switch Scroll to force them into fighting among the stars.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em> The stars trembled as domains collided.


    ¡°Advance!¡± Below the battle among the stars, Zhuge Xiaosheng led Sword Shadow Alliance against the remaining foes.


    The five equipped with Celestial Swords frightened off the stars as they summoned energy down. Cheng Yan deployed Cosmic Genesis, catching three from the lunar race. When theymenced their charge, Cheng Yan redirected them, forcing them to attack each other. Cheng Yan cleaved a horn growing out of a crimson monster and then deleted it from Third Heaven.


    Xiang Nan dropped Earth Propagation Sand Scatter, burying his yellow qi in the sand screen as he swung horizontally. The two ghost race members stretched out their wings to elerate their advance. Xiang Nan promptly sshed sand onto their wings, turning the iron wings into stone that exploded into loose grains of sand.


    Lie Shang unleashed his domain ¨C Seething Sky Scorcher. He melted his zombie opponent in one sh andbusted the corpse qi left behind, burning what remained of the zombie as well as spreading the inferno. One sh was all it took for him to dispatch a zombie and two bone race members.


    Mu Yu doused his three soul race enemies in soul energy, draining them of their power, whilst casting ck and white qis onto his sword prior to shing them. As soon as he caught them on the wrist, it was game over. <em>Boom!</em> And there went one.


    Mu Yu, his brothers and the archfiends took on three each as it was a tall order for new Apotheosis Realm cultivators to handle two Apotheosis Realm veterans at once. As veterans, Ku Mu, Tan Qingquan, Chi Buqu and Nameless stalled Bai Jie so that the others could finish their opponents without interruptions.


    ¡°I Reign Supreme!¡± Having shut down his three opponent¡¯s desire to fight confidence, Archfiend Qinglong annihted his scampering targets in one fell swoop. ¡°Know who you are in the presence of!¡±


    Not even challenged, Bai Jie took his time evading them and transferring soul energy to his allies to counter Archfiend Qinglong¡¯s domain. A silver streak linked up the foreign races, removing the fear that ¡°I Reign Supreme¡± induced. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    <strong><em>Destiny Switch</em></strong>


    ¡°Archfiend Qinglong, Sumeru Switch Scroll is the chink in your domains. How will you intimidate all of us?¡±


    Archfiend Qinglong snubbed Bai Jie and, showing why he was the archfiend above all, smashed a bone race member to dust in a single punch before his opponent could even deploy a domain. s, Sumeru Switch Scroll regenerated the fallen opponent with the stars from the scroll.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be killed huh?¡± Archfiend Baiyuan tore apart a winged-race member, only for thetter to be regenerated.


    ¡°Smash! Smash!¡± cried A-Dai, using his sheer might to squash one soul race member, only for thetter to regenerate. ¡°They can¡¯t be killed.¡±


    ¡°Our holy races cannot be killed in Sumeru Switch Scroll,¡± scoffed Hun Kui, challenging Mu Yu with two assistants.


    While the scuffle at Pill Cauldron Sect took ce, human ves peered into the sky to see their qi being drawn into the starry sky as a consequence of Bai Jie using a soul discipline skill to drain their energy to fuel Sumeru Switch Scroll. Worded differently, the thousands upon thousands of human ves would sustain the foreign races¡¯ lives until the human ves perished. It was not just the foreign races that Mu Yu andpany fought but also all of the human ves. To revive the seven Mu Yu andpany slew, human lives were sacrificed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no winning at this rate.¡± An elder¡¯s sigh at the sight of a dead young man next to him bespoke awareness of what was going on.


    The human ves saw hope upon seeing Mu Yu andpany sh with Bai Jie. With that said, the current state of affairs pulled them back into the cesspool of despair.¡°What is Sumeru Switch Scroll? Why can¡¯t we kill them?¡± Tan Qingquan inquired.


    Ku Mu answered, ¡°All I know is that it¡¯s a dao artefact. It¡¯s almost impossible to know what makes dao artefacts unique unless you control it.¡±


    Eyes on the dark horizon, Mu Yu opined, ¡°Did you notice a star disappear from the sky whenever we kill one of them? Maybe the stars are dying on behalf of them?¡±


    ¡°Which means that we must destroy all of the stars in order to put them away for good?¡± Archfiend qinglong queried.


    Looking up at the sky, Archfiend Baiyuan cracked his knuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s pulverise them until they¡¯re gone, then.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all Apotheosis Realm opponents, and there are tens of millions of stars. You think you have enough energy?¡± chided Archfiend Luanfeng.


    Ku Mu pointed out, ¡°We have to get out of the starry sky¡¯s circumference if we want to kill them because we can¡¯t disconnect the link Bai Jie has created between them and the stars.¡±


    Mu Yu cast a formation to his eyes and took out apass. ¡°We can¡¯t kill them!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cheng Yan asked.


    ¡°Because each star represents a human they¡¯ve enved. Killing seven of them results in killing seven humans. Bai Jie has switched the lives of his allies for the humans they¡¯ve enved.¡±


    ¡°To sum up, we¡¯ll kill a million humans if we kill them a million times?¡± Cheng Yan questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Mu Yu eyed Reflection Compass and decided to put his trust in it.


    ¡°Finally caught on, have we? Some humans are tough. I¡¯ll give you that. Nheless, how will you proceed now?¡± Bai Jie taunted.


    ¡°He makes a good point. How do we proceed?¡± Tan Qingquan asked.


    Bai Jie let his allies resume fighting with reckless abandon, while Sword Shadow Alliance started to pull punches.


    ¡°A-Dai, don¡¯t kill them! Killing them means killing humans!¡± Tian Ran eximed.


    Holding a bone race member between his fingers to crush, A-Dai scratched his head. ¡°What should A-Dai do?¡±


    ¡°A-Dai, go capture the white freak over there!¡± Tian Ran pointed to Bai Jie.


    A-Dai threw aside his captive as he turned and jumped toward Bai Jie. ¡°Die, white freak.¡± A-Dai¡¯s big arm and power knocked aside the zombie fighting Qiao Xue.


    Bai Jie hubristically summoned a titan hand of his own using the stars in order to catch A-Dai¡¯s punch. The shockwave teetered everyone in the sky, while A-Dai went tumbled back. Sitting back up, A-Dai pouted. ¡°A-Dai is fine. A-Dai is fine. He¡¯s strong, though. A-Dai can¡¯t smash him.¡±


    Gu Yitian absorbed a palm strike with his chest. Gu Jiangyou was mangled against a vengeful Shi Xiuluo, who flew off the handle when he saw Gu Jiangyou using his brother¡¯s corpse. Everyone else had toned down their output, putting all of Sword Shadow Alliance on the back foot. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    <strong><em>Fourth Dao Artefact</em></strong>


    Mu Yu evaded Hun Kui¡¯s onught whilst trying to find Sumeru Switch Scroll¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Soul Style Luo Sound ¨C Overdemon Combat Hammer!¡± Immediately after transforming his red soul bead into a three hundred and thirty-three metresrge red hammer, Hun Kui wasted no time mming it down.


    Mu Yu knocked aside Hun Kui¡¯s assistance and shielded himself with Primordial Yin Yang in a phantasmal form. Considering Mu Yu¡¯s hesitancy against Hun Kui¡¯s ruthless battering, it was not difficult to imagine who had the upper hand. Right after hammering aside Mu Yu¡¯s defence, Hun Kui raised his hammer and mmed down, bashing Primordial Yin Yang into Reflection Compass.


    Energy emanated from Reflection Compass, freezing the stars and everyone, including Hun Kui¡¯s downward swing. Mu Yu never realised it as he never connected Primordial Yin Yang and Reflection Compass. Thanks to Hun Kui¡¯s assault, Mu Yu saw Reflection Compass absorb Primordial Yin Yang, elerating the eight trigrams diagram¡¯s rotation speed. Xiaohei and Xiaobai chased the ck and white energy that ejected from thepass ¨C another yin and yang energy source!


    ¡°Oh yeah, how did I forget that Reflection Compass is also a dao artefact?¡± Xiaoshuai, the only one free besides Mu Yu,unched himself off Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and onto Reflection Compass¡¯ Primordial Yin Yang, cackling along with them.


    Mu Yu did not take advantage of the time freeze to end Bai Jie for an energy fluctuation would break the bnce that Reflection Compass¡¯ Primordial Yin Yang found, consequently restoring movement to time.


    ¡°How do I use this dao artefact, though?¡± Mu Yu muttered.


    Sensing Mu Yu¡¯s internal mental processes, Xiaohei and Xiaobai passed on Reflection Compass¡¯ Primordial Yin Yang¡¯s will: Reflection Formation can help you identify the foreign races¡¯ true bodies! Sumeru Switch Scroll switches the foreign races¡¯ bodies with a star, therefore linking their lives with a human¡¯s. In actuality, the real bodies of the foreign races are hidden amongst the countless stars. Destroy the specific star they use to hide their physical body, and the enemies before them will have their link to Sumeru Switch Scroll cut off, rendering them vulnerable to permanent death.¡°One¡¯s desire is the navigator. I get it now! I can locate their real bodies the same way I found everyone else at Ancient Battleground!¡± Mu Yu eximed.


    Mu Yu memorised the faces of all their foes, then harboured the desire to find them. Reflection Compass¡¯ glow augmented until it released green beams to the ck nket embellished with silver freckles, specifically fifty stars.


    ¡°Found you lot.¡±


    Mu Yu called Reflection Compass¡¯ Primordial Yin Yang back in, thereby restoring the movement of time while Xiaobai and Xiaohei coiled around Shadow Splitter Sword. Nobody had any clue the flow of time had stopped for a while once it resumed; the freeze was only but a blink of an eye¡¯s time in the real world.


    Mu Yu descended and mmed Hun Kui¡¯s hammer back with Shadow Splitter Sword and then pulled back. ¡°Everyone, aim for the fifty green stars. Destroy them, and then we¡¯ll be able to humble these invaders!¡±


    Everyone, Bai Jie included, raised their heads, confounded as to where the green stars were up until now and why Mu Yu suddenly directed them to it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Bai Jie, futilely trying to camouge the green stars. ¡°You used Formation Pce? No, this isn¡¯t Formation Pce¡¯s ability. What dao artefact did you use?¡±


    Xiaoshuai assumed an akimbo pose on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and raised his chin. ¡°Beg me.¡±


    Mu Yu made a beeline for the closest green star that was zapped of energy thanks to Reflection Compass¡¯ ability. His allies did not understand the reasoning behind the directive. Nevertheless, anything was better than dying for nothing.


    ¡°Guard the stars!¡± Bai Jiemanded, mobilising his allies.


    Mu Yu beat Bai Jie to the punch as both took off, crushing Hun Quanrong¡¯s star. Hun Quanrong, who was near Hun Kui as an assistant, lost his light glow from Sumeru Switch Scroll, sending him into panic once he could not connect to the scroll.


    ¡°You bug!¡±


    Bai Jie came down from above, only for Mu Yu to tilt his head back and deploy Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye, catching Bai Jie at point nk. s, Bai Jie did not swell up and explode as minions did for he managed to coat himself in soul energy at thest moment to disperse the death beams.


    <em>Thud!</em> Due to vanquishing the star taking up his time, Mu Yu¡¯sst-minute torque was not enough to evade Bai Jie¡¯s palm strike. As a consequence, he absorbed soul energy into his body¡­ Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    <strong><em>Mighty Bai Jie</em></strong>


    Mu Yu propelled himself back off a formation at his feet whilst letting his ck and white spirit energies expel Bai Jie¡¯s soul energy. Mu Yu subsequently sprung back at Bai Jie, Shadow Splitter Sword aimed at Bai Jie¡¯s chest. Bai Jie surprisingly caught Mu Yu¡¯s sword and mocked, ¡°Your sword qi is useless against me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡± Mu Yu crunched down on his sword hilt, transferring his ck and white spirit energies from his right hand to his sword, finally grazing Bai Jie¡¯s hand.


    Bai Jie activated a purple star behind him, excreting the spirit energies Mu Yu invaded his arm with. ¡°Dark herb¡¯s life and death qis may be potent but not good enough.¡±


    Bai Jie smacked soul energy onto Shadow Sword, galvanising Mu Yu to churn out green energy as a defensiveyer. Mu Yu then discharged a poisonous green mist from his sword to disperse Bai Jie¡¯s soul energy, alsopelling Bai Jie to retreat out of range.


    ¡°Ku Mu¡¯s Dead Zone? No, no, it¡¯s too potent to be a domain Kumu sealed in your sword. How did you use Ku Mu¡¯s domain?¡±


    ¡°Let me stick my sword in you, and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Mu Yu extended his shoulder overhead and whipped down a wave of green energy, distorting the atmosphere with the energy¡¯s potency.


    Bai Jie ushered stars to his hand to condense into a sword then deflected Mu Yu¡¯s big green sh with a spurt of purple energy. ¡°You think you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale just because you know the same move?¡± Bai Jie rammed against Mu Yu¡¯s sword with his own, sending Mu Yu sliding back.


    ¡°He¡¯s a tough nut to crack,¡± Xiaoshuaimented.¡°Yeah, he¡¯s no b-grade viin for sure, but he will be a dead one,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    Bai Jie drew more stars to his sword, reinforcing his sword. Mu Yu conjured a green eight trigrams diagram at his feet whilst powering his sword up with Primordial Yin Yang. The two engaged in a back and forth, batting qi sts at each other. Mu Yu¡¯s feet skid backward each time he repelled one of Bai Jie¡¯s st, while thetter¡¯s feet remained stationary.


    Archfiend Qinglong destroyed a winged race member¡¯s green star, then zipped over and tried to st Bai Jie with a punch. Bai Jie whipped his sword over, erasing Archfiend Qinglong¡¯s dragon breath enhancing his fist.


    The air behind Bai Jie rumbled as Archfiend Baiyuan sneaked up from behind and uncorked a Milky Way Masher punch. Bai Jie sneered as he transformed his sword into a giant fist to trade. <em>Bang!</em> Bai Jie sent Archfiend Baiyuan stumbling back, while he himself remained in the same spot.


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s stronger than I expected,¡± cursed Archfiend Baiyuan.


    ¡°He has the upper hand over us for as long as we fighting inside his dao artefact,¡± Mu Yu notified, having learnt from the experience when he drove Bai Jie off as a mere Body Severing Realm cultivator using Formation Pce.


    Hun Kui tried to crush Mu Yu under his hammer, spurring Mu Yu to deploy Contiguous Horizon Formation, stalling the swing for just long enough for Mu Yu to get out of harm¡¯s way. Mu Yu looked to Hun Kui¡¯s star in the southeast and shouted, ¡°Old Fury, Elder Qinglong, stall Bai Jie for me. I need to go and take out the stars.¡±


    ¡°Make it snappy, jerk. I can¡¯t wait to mash these bugs.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan started doing arm circles.


    ¡°A-Dai also wants to smash the white freak king.¡± A-Dai tried to catch Bai Jie again with a massive punch.


    ¡°Big Dummy, I like your straightforward style. Let¡¯s pit our fists against each other after this fight.¡± Archfiend Baiyuanughed as he moved into position to bombard Bai Jie with punches again.


    Bai Jie elerated to stop Mu Yu, only for Archfiend Qinglong to cut him off with a big palm strike, smashing a bone race opponent, now corpse, into the way.


    Teeth mped down, Mu Yu swatted Hun Kui¡¯s hammer aside and made his way to Cheng Yan, who was locked in battle with four opponents. Mu Yu concentrated ck and white qis to his sword and then added Appose Horizon. From the same spot he stood, Mu Yu lopped off one bone race opponent¡¯s head and evaporated the target with life and death qis.


    ¡°Mu Yu, what are you doing?! You¡¯re going to kill the enved humans at this rate!¡± Cheng Yan scolded.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to die if we can¡¯t go all out.¡±


    ¡°But th-¡±


    ¡°Sacrifices in war are inevitable. Either we sacrifice a few lives now or everyone dies!¡± Xiang Nan interjected whilst deploying his formation on a winged race member. With a hassle down, Xiang Nan sped to a green star and erased it.


    Mu Yu took advantage of the bone race member he just fell¡¯s regeneration period to take out Hun Kui¡¯s star.


    ¡°You¡¯re still no match for me!¡± Hun Kui walked down Mu Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your prattling already.¡± Mu Yu boldly walked in, splitting Shadow Splitter Sword into nine prior to merging them. As he extended his arm, one sword turned into a hail of swords. Mu Yu immediately cast Appose Horizon Formation on his sword, seemingly teleporting to Hun Kui.


    Hun Kui flinched the split second prior to the sword puncturing his eyes.


    <em>Boom! </em> Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    <strong><em>Real Illusion</em></strong>


    Hun Kui¡¯s demise came as a shock, but the veterans quickly regathered themselves and formed a ring around their rings, lest they be next.


    Human ves disconnected from Bai Jie¡¯s Sumeru Switch Scroll¡¯s system celebrated.


    ¡°Brothers, maul them!¡± Xiaoshuai cried from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder, motivating their allies to reveal their aces.


    Even though half of Bai Jie¡¯s forces could not defeat veterans, such as Ku Mu, they were more thanpetent enough to stall the veterans.


    Bai Jie, furious they lost seventeen stars and seven soldiers, detonated punches on A-Dai and Archfiend Baiyuan before mobilising the stars to incarcerate everyone. Everyone witnessed the stars erge ¨C simrly to them being sucked into a different world.


    ¡°Ah, crap,¡± Mu Yu cursed. ¡°What the hell is this deste ne, and where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    Xiaoshuai sniffed the air. ¡°Weird. This is a real illusion.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± Mu Yu touched the grass, confirming the grass was there, albeit not susceptible to his will. ¡°Ah, I get it now.¡±¡°Yep, everything here is real, but we¡¯re still inside Sumeru Switch Scroll. The white freak must¡¯ve migrated things from different ces, just like we were transported here on our way to Sword Shadow City, to fool our vision and hearing.¡±


    ¡°Guess Bai Jie isn¡¯t confident his forces could prevail against our united front.¡± Mu Yu summoned Reflection Compass. ¡°Dang. It can¡¯t pick up on the other¡¯s presences.¡±


    As they remained outside Sumeru Switch Scroll, those fighting under Zhuge Xiaosheng and Helian Kong were oblivious to what happened inside, fighting purely off bravery and fear as fuel. Corpses and rubble littered the ground as both sides continued to trade in a war of elements. Zhuge Xiaosheng took out three Ascension Realm opponents thus far, keeping their fires stoked. The stars overhead concerned them for the vibes it gave off were nefarious.


    Utilising Universe Hexagram Seal Star, Zhuge Xiaosheng enveloped everyone inside an octagon white barricade, consequently sealing the firmament. As a result of the shield spinning through the air, three invaders were sliced in half.


    ¡°We have to kill as many as we can!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng howled as he intercepted an Ascension Realm Ninth Layer soul race member.


    As Gu Yitian wandered on snow summit he was transported to, searching for an exit, Bai Jie abruptly appeared in his path, hand at the ready. Gu Yitian swiftly drew his sword and advanced, only to absorb a palm strike to the chest and eat snow uponnding in the mountain.


    ¡°Stay there. I¡¯m going to get rid of you one by one. Some of you are still useful to me, after all.¡± Bai Jie came up behind Yu Mo, who was totally exposed out in the ocean, next and restrained her with starlight chains.


    Bai Jie did not waste time with drivel because the illusion was not wless, and he could not afford to let Sword Shadow regroup. Within fifteen minutes time, he subdued Gu Yitian, Yu Mo, Xiao Ran, Ximen Buxing and Wanwan. Archfiends Qinglong and Baiyuan, sorely outnumbered against dozens at once, were no match for Bai Jie when he jumped them. Bai Jieid into both archfiends and left them on the ground. Bai Jie¡¯s next target was Mu Yu, who was arguably the biggest hindrance to him out of the four brothers.


    Because the ces they were transported to were real ces, there were boundaries as to where the ces started and ended. Mu Yu, therefore, kept flying until he found the hint of an exit. s, he was forced to raise his sword mid-flight to deflect a downward beam aimed at him.


    ¡°Nobody can help you this time.¡± Bai Jie appeared before Mu Yu, stare wrathful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not digging you a hole,¡± Mu Yu responded, eyes shing ck and white.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy fixing your mouth.¡±


    Bai Jie, wearing a grin, condensed a starlight sword. Switching the sky out for a night sky, Bai Jie initiated the first sh. Mu Yu threw his sword up, ck and white qis performing Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts into countless swords to respond to Bai Jie¡¯s onught.


    Again, Mu Yu was outssed in a head-to-head sh, giving him no choice but to step back and then teleport behind Bai Jie, hoping to cleave thetter from a blind spot. Bai Jie swept his arm in an arc overhead, brushing Mu Yu¡¯s downward swing to the side and then redirected the tip of his sword to Mu Yu¡¯s throat. Mu Yu used the sideways momentum tond a crescent kick on Bai Jie¡¯s wrist, his other foot deploying Heavenly Star Formation. Mu Yu made an attempt to harvest Bai Jie¡¯s head from behind, but thetter anticipated it and shielded himself with a starlight shield.


    ¡°You won¡¯t even scratch me once at this rate in my dao artefact.¡± Bai Jie turned seven stars into seven giant snakes in addition to deploying a domain. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1149

    <strong><em>Domain Theft</em></strong>


    The seven snakes spawned underneath Mu Yu¡¯s feet and rose overhead toe back down. Mu Yu¡¯s attempt to teleport only led him to another one as though they could read his movements.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Bai Jie guffawed upon seeing Mu Yu¡¯s face that told him thetter identified Dian Shi¡¯s Mad Darkness Seven Ends domain. ¡°I can use anyone¡¯s domain as long as I¡¯m in Sumeru Switch Scroll.¡±


    Bai Jie¡¯s proficiency atmanding the seven snakes put Dian Shi¡¯s to shame, giving Mu Yu unprecedented grief against a speedy fighter.


    <em>If Bai Jie can use everyone¡¯s domain, he¡¯d use Life and Death in the nk of an Eye against me. There must be some drawback to the ability.</em>


    Bai Jie could only employ domains that Sumeru Switch Scroll had obtained the brand for the same way it needed to envelop the cities in the scroll¡¯s diagram in order to use the lives he had branded. Even so, that was fifty domains in his repertoire, at the very least; that meant Mu Yu had to fight over fifty Apotheosis Realm adepts.


    ¡°Still going to resist?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s stupid to switch to the losing team?¡±


    Mu Yu expedited his formation casting ability with Primordial Yin Yang, stopping the snakes from biting his head off with Contiguous Horizon Formation. He simultaneously pressed his hands together to deploy Universe Ruler. A dragon¡¯s roar sounded from Primordial Yin Yang¡¯s centre, and then seven green dragons assuming Dragon Vine¡¯s form, twirling around each other, emerged around Mu Yu, staring down the seven dragons.The seven dragons shed in, initiating a biting, wing war with the enemy snakes while the clouds fled.


    ¡°How do you know Mad Darkness Seven Ends?¡±


    ¡°Got a problem with it?¡±


    Mu Yu had the spinning Primordial Yin Yang in front of Mu Yu imbue him with energy, then bound to Bai Jie¡¯s side in one go ¨C Milky Way Masher. Bai Jie condensed starlight into his right hand and went fist to fist with Mu Yu¡¯s right fist, generating torrid energy around them. Mu Yu went back with a numb arm, while Bai Jie capitalised on the retreat, pursuing Mu Yu with a red bow in hand created from ghouls and fired off arrows in an omnidirectional fashion.


    Mu Yu shed out of the way whilst calling his dragons back to st the arrows. Unexpectedly, the arrows came out unscathed and pierced his dragons, consequently dismantling the domain. Bai Jie was in position next to Mu Yu by the time Mu Yu could sense the former. Caught off guard, Mu Yu called forth ¡°My Lord, Undte¡± to cancel out the heavy swing Bai Jie made with a hammer.


    Though Mu Yu could replicate domains he had seen or used previously, he was limited by how much he knew about them. Technically, his versions were bootlegs of the proper versions. Hence, Bai Jie ploughed through the box that Mu Yu attempted to decelerate his strike with. Luckily, it abated enough of Bai Jie¡¯s output for Mu Yu to<em> just</em> stop the hammer from breaking him. Mu Yu barely scraped by, blocking the swing and a few arrows but still caught one to the shoulder, crashing into the ground.


    ¡°Weakling.¡± Bai Jie rammed Mu Yu with a barrage of ghost ws, digging Mu Yu a grave whilst sinking him down.


    Standing on Mu Yu to fend off whatever he could in addition to nursing Mu Yu¡¯s injuries, Xiaoshuai griped, ¡°This guy is a real nuisance.¡±


    Mu Yu sped into Wood Spirit to close his wounds and repair the ribs he broke. Bai Jie, knowing what Mu Yu¡¯s intentions were, dug up Wood Spirit and then caged it in starlight. Mu Yu, consequently, emerged to swipe the starlight bars and hurtle. Bai Jie had his next move set up, banishing Mu Yu dozens of kilometres away with a vacuum palm strike, forcing Mu Yu to shield himself with Universe Ruler a second time.


    ¡°You really are a tough one to kill. Nheless, I¡¯m done ying games with you.¡±


    Bai Jie fired a soul energy beam down at a defenceless Mu Yu. Out of nowhere, a phantasmal mountain manifested, blitzing the soul energy beam away. Bai Jie deemed the mountain threatening enough to warrant a retreat.


    ¡°You will not hurt anyone else!¡± Eyes golden, Tian Ran tore open a rift into Mu Yu¡¯s location.


    ¡°World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1150

    <strong><em>Five Celestial Swords</em></strong>


    Fight fire with fire; fight Sumeru Switch Scroll with another dao artefact that could rival it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, you don¡¯t have World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain¡¯s Primordial Yin Yang. A weapon without fuel. What are you going to fight me with?¡± Bai Jie simpered.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a one-on-one fight to begin with.¡± Cheng Yan helped Mu Yu to his feet. ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Mu Yu cleaned his blood off his face. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, huh?¡±


    ¡°Tian Ran found us with World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain and our celestial swords,¡± Cheng Yan enlightened.


    ¡°Together?¡± Lie Shang asked.


    ¡°Preferably,¡± Mu Yu answered.


    ¡°Together,¡± Tian Ran stated.Cheng Yan and Xiang Nan also bobbed their heads.


    The five had the illuminated firmament trembling before the might of their five connected, vibrating celestial swords.


    ¡°Careful. He¡¯s tough,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    Even with the five of thembined, their chances of defeating Bai Jie were slim when he could switch things in and out almost at his own discretion, not to mention his tremendous might.


    ¡°One on one, five on one, the only difference is how long it takes for me to finish you five.¡± Bai Jie shot off millions of ghoul arrows, cornering the five.


    The epic, bright, synchronised shed not only vanquished the red hail but also had enough power to continue onwards toward Bai Jie. The bright energy shes might have disfigured thend, but they also lit up the fire deep down inside the ves¡¯ hearts, a fact they decided to prove with their vehement cheers for True God¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Bai Jie, unscathed or fazed, whipped his spear, redirecting the five shes away from him. ¡°That¡¯s it? shy but useless.¡±


    The cheers died down as Bai Jie¡¯s resurged from the smoke and shes of light. If True God¡¯s disciples could not match him, nobody could name anyone else who stood a chance.


    Bai Jie summoned starlight together, conjuring ghost ws to sweep the five.


    ¡°Cosmic Genesis!¡± Cheng Yan contorted the ws as they came into contact with his domain, sending it around their swords.


    ¡°Seething Sky Scorcher!¡± Lie Shang, covered in golden mes, reduced the ws approaching him to cinders.


    ¡°Earth Propagation Sand Scatter!¡± Xiang Nan turned the ghost ws approaching him into grains of sand after wrapping them up in sand.


    ¡°Pure Lotus Descends!¡± Tian Ran¡¯s domain wrapped herself in a rotating lotus leaf, deflecting the ws that try to harm her ¨C an absolute defence.


    ¡°Life and Death Universe Rule!¡± Mu Yu absorbed the ws with his ck and white qis circling around him.


    Bai Jie switched out the sky with a grin. ¡°Have none of you ever checked to see what my domain is?¡±


    ¡°One that can¡¯t save you!¡± Xiang Nan howled, shing at Bai Jie with sand slithering up and down his de.


    ¡°Vacant Realm,¡± Lips curved up, Bai Jie uttered, ejecting soul energy from his body and onto his foes.


    The surroundings disappeared faster than the eye could nk, leaving nothing but a white world where white mist drifted. Deploying their domains was as effective as hoping the ocean could stop a boulder from sinking. Within Vacant Realm, all attacks lost their force.


    Bai Jie effortlessly caught Xiang Nan¡¯s sword as though it was a feather. The others blitzed over from different angles, only for Bai Jie to conjure tentacles from his body as a means of catching their feeble strikes. ¡°I don¡¯t even need Sumeru Switch Scroll to crush you weaklings.¡±


    Bai Jie summoned their celestial sword energy they previously tried to end him with back down on them. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1151

    <strong><em>Lop-Sided Thrashing</em></strong>


    Holding onto the five celestial swords with a vice-like grip using soul energy rope and sealing their mental connection to their swords with starlight, Bai Jie cackled. ¡°Without your celestial swords, you don¡¯t have any fangs.¡±


    Talk about an emotional roller coaster for the enved humans.


    Mu Yu calmly transformed Wood Spirit into a sword. ¡°Anything can be a sword as long as you want it to be.¡±


    Cheng Yan brandished a silver metal sword. Lie Shang spawned a ming sword. Xiang Nan equipped a heavy metal and stone sword. They did not just have swords; they also had Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts.


    The four brothers whipped up white smoke as they bound forward, each covering for their other¡¯s defect. s, Bai Jie nullified their attacks once they were in range using his Vacant Realm domain and then picked their attacks apart using his tentacles.


    ¡°Your attacks are ineffective, while mine hurt.¡± Bai Jie turned their swords on them, stinging the arms they raised to guard.


    The blood they sprayed from their mouths was the fireworks Bai Jie celebrated with. Tian Ran spawned four lotuses around the four brothers, shielding the four brothers from Bai Jie¡¯s finishing blow at the cost of her own blood. An absolute defence was useless against an omnipotent attack.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re not half bad, but you¡¯re not on my level.¡±¡°Tian Ran, undo this!¡± Mu Yu shouted, hearing Bai Jie whiz toward Tian Ran with hostile intent.


    ¡°I must protect you!¡±


    Tian Ran grunted as Bai Jie¡¯s attacknded. Still, she refused to release her shield in order to transport them back.


    ¡°Tian Ran, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Blood spilt from Mu Yu¡¯s mouth as the words rolled off his tongue. Nheless, he had Primordial Yin Yang working to deploy Life and Death Universe Ruler again.


    ¡°We have to kill him one way or another.¡± Cheng Yan rose again with his brothers.


    Bai Jie immediately put the four on their backs again, striking them with starlight sts.


    Mu Yu steadied himself. ¡°Buy me some time!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy you all the time you need.¡± The four advanced against their own interests once again.


    Xiaoshuai also joined the party, blustering, ¡°Hey, White Freak, give me back my swords!¡± Glowing white for an inexplicable reason, he called, ¡°Swords!¡±


    The celestial swords in Bai Jie¡¯s tentacles started to thrash around, eventually slipping into a void. Before Bai jie realised it, the swords had returned to Xiaoshuai¡¯s feet. Xiaoshuai jumped onto the five swords pointing away from each other. ¡°White Freak, my swords obey me.¡±


    ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    Xiaoshuai switched into his human form and rotated the five swords underfoot, creating a cutting ring to stop Ba Jie¡¯s charge. Regardless, Bai Jie¡¯s might conquered Xiaoshuai¡¯s strategy, punching Xiaoshuai into the void and scattering the swords as a result. Luckily, they managed to retrieve their swords, immediately getting into position to guard Mu Yu thereafter.


    Bai Jie swung again, ramming them off in the chest.


    ¡°Keep it up!¡± Xiaoshuai encouraged from Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    Bai Jie paused to bring out a hammer and hammer them. Despite the damage they took, they kept getting up to guard Mu Yu. The human ves privy to what was taking ce started to pray for those fighting Bai Jie.


    Bai Jie dialled up the intensity for his next hammer, smashing down hard enough to floor them for good. Mu Yu, fortunately, deployed a formation to shield them, one that turned the vicious m into a feather¡¯s brush ¨C Universe Ruler¡¯s Vacant Realm! Mu Yu opened his eyes whilst pushing Bai Jie¡¯s domain back.


    ¡°Curse you!¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1152

    <strong><em>The Power of Domains </em></strong>


    Bai Jie¡¯s assumption that Mu Yu carried jade pieces or some other items storing domains was quelled when Mu Yu replicated his own domain.


    ¡°What is your domain?¡± Bai Jie questioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like telling you,¡± Mu Yu responded, enveloping his allies in Universe Ruler so that Bai Jie¡¯s domain did not affect them.


    ¡°Even if you can use my domain, I can still use it better, and I can still make your life a living hell!¡±


    Bai Jie turned his hammer into a spear and then thrust forward, wind booming. The five focused their celestial swords onto one spot for one powerful strike that could thwart Bai Jie¡¯s strike. For the first time, the five were not the only one who went reeling for hundreds of metres as Bai Jie also skid back dozens of metres.


    ¡°You can use other people¡¯s domains, can you? Let¡¯s see how many you can deploy at once!¡± Bai Jie, having figured out the general framework of Mu Yu¡¯s domain, also spected Mu Yu¡¯s domain was not perfected since he required time to replicate domains. Bai Jie called over forty-three allies and instructed, ¡°Use your strongest domains to kill them!¡±


    The forty-three divided up to besiege Mu Yu¡¯s group in their domains, with Bai Jie using Sumeru Switch Scroll toyer the domains on top of each other. Bai Jie, harbouring the desire to figure out Mu Yu¡¯s domain and eventually steal it, taunted, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do now.¡±


    M Curse, Necrodance, Bone Spirit Mountain League, Myriad Skeleton Ghost Shadow, Purple Wing Silkworm Frost¡­Rather than say they were casting domains, it would have been more urate to say that they marinated mankind¡¯s world in despair and powerlessness. It had been a long battle, and True God¡¯s disciples fought valiantly. Even so, Bai Jie had a counter for everything they offered. With his allies now joining, there was no hope in sight.


    Mu Yu leapt forward to vanguard position and sped up the rotation of his Primordial Yin Yang before him. The Primordial Yin Yang coated Mu Yu in green energy while Reflection Compass on his hand added a high-pressure impression to him.


    ¡°Spirit Void!¡±


    Mu Yu fired formation lines from Reflection Compass into the enemies¡¯ domains. The formation Reflection Compass conjured did not pale inparison to all forty-four enemy domainsbined. An invisible giant hand easily staunched the wild gales as it erased the forty-four rampaging domains.


    Not a single soul on either side understood what Mu Yu just did to cancel every active domain; not even those who knew him had ever heard of the domain he chanted prior to terminating the domains. Due to his limitations as one man, Mu Yu heightened the ability of Spirit Void ¨C a domain that negated all techniques irrespective of type ¨C using Reflection Compass.


    ¡°You can use Nian Henxi¡¯s domain?!¡± Bai Jie scowled for the first time in the battle.


    ¡°Spirit Void is Nian Henxi¡¯s domain?¡± Mu Yu only learnt the domain of the immortal based on his experience in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda, unaware of who invented it. He made it a point to learn the domain when he paid Waterstream Vige a visit owing to how monumental it could be.


    (Spirit Void was mentioned back in chapter 691) Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1153

    <strong><em>Turning Point</em></strong>


    The foreign Apotheosis Realm invaders crashed into the ground once they no longer had ess to their spirit energy. Cheng Yan andpany snapped out of their amazement to rush into the raining bodies and begin an onught using their trusted swordy and deft footwork from Dustfallen Stance. Spearheading the assail, Cheng Yan harvested the head of a zombie that was on the ground, while the others closely followed behind, taking out another three Apotheosis Realm invaders.


    Bai Jie switched to relying on Sumeru Switch Scroll since he could not utilise spirit energy. He turned the starlight into a sword and swatted through Mu Yu¡¯s Spirit Void domain, ending the restriction. That, of course, meant that the grounded enemies immediately regained their ability to fly back up and avoid execution. At the same time, Mu Yu regrouped with his allies.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve used the domain earlier,¡± Lie Shang criticised. ¡°We could¡¯ve demolished their stars if you used it earlier.¡±


    ¡°I can only use it with Reflection Compass¡¯ aid. I didn¡¯t know thepass could guide me before,¡± Mu Yu exined.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to use it again.¡± Bai Jie¡¯s Sumeru Switch Scroll was strong enough to power through Mu Yu¡¯s Spirit Void since thetter was not the owner of Reflection Compass. Plus, Bai Jie was the type to learn from his mistakes. ¡°Everyone, deploy your formations together in one spot. You five are finished!¡±


    Without Spirit Void to save them, the five had no alternative besides giving it everything they had in ast-man-standing brawl. Mu Yu, therefore, linked everyone¡¯s minds up with Gentle Wind Interlinked Hearts Formation, each and every one of them ready to go down dying.


    The five performed an explosive sh together, turning five swords into one, to cut open a path. Upon impact, Lie Shang enveloped everyone in fire, while Cheng Yan controlled metal. Inside the metal was Xiang Nan¡¯s stone wall. Inside the stone wall was Mu Yu¡¯s tree. Thest line of defence was Tian Ran¡¯s golden lotus. Although they took cover in their elemental spirits at thest second before forty domains crashed into them, the impact of that many domains still rattled them. The resulting elemental explosion distorted the atmosphere for a long while.


    ¡°They dead?¡± a bone race member asked.¡°¡­ Looks like Third Heaven is finally ours, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahah-¡±


    The centre of the explosion dispersed, and the visual distortions ceased, revealing the condescending and fired up five atop a once exotic mountain in the centre of mangled scenery ¨C World Manifestation Reincarnation Cycle Mountain.


    ¡°Tch, dao artefacts again,¡± grouched Bai Jie.


    While they did not have World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain¡¯s Primordial Yin Yang or ownership of Reflection Compass, the dao artefacts were still tough enough to save them from death.


    Bai Jie tried sting the mountain again, but the inbuilt Contiguous Horizon Formation that just saved the five activated again, diminishing the damage it took. As the mountain started to crack, everyone suddenly heard, ¡°Brother Kongkong, someone is attacking our ce!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miaomiao. Your elder brother shall goy them out!¡±


    Body Synthesis Realm Kongkong and Miaomiao opened a rift in the firmament toe down.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Mu Yu effused.


    Dressed primly. Kongkong winked. ¡°Uncle An brought us here, telling us there was some naughty people to beat up.¡±


    ¡°Yep, we¡¯re here to smash freaks,¡± Miaomiao added in a demure tone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle An?¡± Cheng Yan queried.


    ¡°Right here.¡± The sky rippled as Uncle An appeared before them.   Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1154

    <strong><em>Nine Swords</em></strong>


    Mu Yu looked to Cheng Yan, asking with his eyes, ¡°How long has Uncle An been an Apotheosis Realm cultivator for?¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s stupefied countenance answered, ¡°Since when did Uncle An reach Apotheosis Realm? He was still at Golden Core Realm thest time I met with him.¡±


    Bai Jie hiked up the corner of his lips. ¡°Nian Henxi, you want to die, too?¡±


    Dustfallen Sect¡¯s members¡¯ eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to die. I¡¯m here to ensure you die,¡± Uncle An replied with a straight face and emotionless tone.


    <em>Oh man, it¡¯s about to get real in here,</em> Mu Yu thought, recalling Uncle An was going to punish them harshly whenever he spoke in that indifferent tone.


    ¡°You? Kill me? With what? Chopsticks?¡±


    ¡°With celestial swords.¡± Uncle An turned to the five and stretched out a hand, summoning four celestial swords into the air.The five holding celestial swords could feel their swords calling out to the four swords that emerged.


    ¡°Lord Divine Executioner said he already sealed two celestial swords! How do you have nine?!¡± It was the first time in the fight that Bai Jie genuinely looked frightened and rightfully so because even Divine Executioner feared the nine swords.


    Xiaoshuai sprung to his feet on Mu Yu¡¯s shoulder and then scratched his head. Like an inquisitive child, he poked Mu Yu. ¡°Mu Yu, I think I remember something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and what is that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all mumble jumble in my head. Many memories are just shing. Celestial Swords¡­ Celestial Swords¡­ Celestial Swords¡­ Lend me Shadow Splitter Sword for a second.¡±


    Hesitant at first, Mu Yu passed Shadow Splitter Sword over, nevertheless. Xiaoshuai¡¯s fur pricked up the moment he gripped Shadow Splitter Sword.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what¡­¡± Mu Yu turned his head to witness Xiaoshuai levitate, sapphire eyes now resemblings.


    Cheng Yan andpany lost their hold on their swords. Xiaoshuai collected the five swords at his feet, while the four swords Uncle An summoned pranced around Xiaoshuai in uniform, each sword glowing a different colour. Xiaoshuai bounced off each sword, generating undting formation lines with each bounce and growing stronger correspondingly. Even though the glows gradually dimmed, there was no question they were sturdier than prior to Xiaoshuai touching them.


    ¡°Uncle An, what¡¯s happening to Xiaoshuai?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°The strongest weapons in this world aren¡¯t dao artefacts but the nine celestial swords,¡± answered Uncle An.


    Xiaoshuai started to fade, giving him a surreal aura if it was not for the immense piercing qi he emanated. The nine swords charged to the stars, orbiting around something as they went closer and closer with each revolution until they merged into a single sword, at which point, Xiaoshuai also vanished. The golden sword¡¯s qi gushed out in waves.


    ¡°Mu Yu,e smash the white freak with me!¡± Xiaoshuai hollered from within the sword descending toward Mu Yu¡¯s hand. Xiaoshuai chose Mu Yu solely because they knew each other best.


    Mu Yuunched himself up to seize the sword that instilled unshakable confidence that he could overturn any hand fate handed to him. The sword doused Mu Yu in golden energy, linking his mind up with Xiaoshuai¡¯s, letting him see that Xiaoshuai actually possessed remarkable swordy knowledge that had been sealed until the nine swords were merged, reverting him back to the sword spirit that he was. No man other than those who had wielded thebined nine swords or been on the receiving end could ever fathom its power.


    Mu Yu fixed his ck and white eyes on Bai Jie as he sliced open a ck rift in the air that could not be repaired. His next sh obliterated the ins they were on, restoring the starry sky, startling those who were liberated from the dimensions they were trapped in.


    ¡°The real celestial sword!¡± Ku Mu blurted, recognising the sword.


    Sumeru Switch Scroll started to crack in the presence of Celestial Sword. Fear flourished in the minds of allies and enemies alike.


    ¡°Foreign races that invade Third Heaven shall all perish!¡±


    Mu Yu swung slow enough for his targets to see the trajectory of swing, but the sword moved faster than their bodies could move. Though they wanted to run, the dominant presence froze their bodies stiff in ce. As the sword sliced through one after another, gradually disappearing cinders scattered toward the earth. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1155

    <strong><em>The Cycle of Reincarnation Never Ends</em></strong>


    Mu Yu surprised himself that he could wipe out all of Bai Jie¡¯s Apotheosis Realm henchmen in a single swing.


    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± Mu Yu started a tornado as the colourful energy had the stars shaking.


    Bai Jie vengefully generated a sword from starlight to fight back for there was no evading Mu Yu¡¯s sh. Sumeru Switch Scroll finally fell, erasing the starry sky. As everyone rushed out of the scroll, dark clouds swirled into a vortex, blue thunder pping, sky trembling. Waves of qi shook Pill Cauldron Sect¡¯s vicinity, ttening the mountains and almost the entire sect if Revealing Cauldron wasn¡¯t there to save the sect headquarters.


    When the dust settled, wrathful Bai Jie was still standing. That being said, Mu Yu had lodged his sword in Bai Jie¡¯s heart, and the sword¡¯s qi was starting to break him down from the inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept this.¡±


    All the plotting, years of plotting. When everything was finally going to n, four more swords had to show up. Worse of all, all of it ended for Bai Jie in one sh. Though Mu Yu did not overthrow him overnight, it felt that way for Bai Jie, who had been plotting for so long and was but only one step away from consolidating power.


    ¡°Sad for you.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em> Bai Jie¡¯s traces that he tried so hard to leave behind vanished.Bai Jie¡¯s demise took a while to sink in for mankind. It did not require a genius for them to figure out that nobody could oppose Mu Yu at that point for as long as he wielded Celestial Sword. The only people left standing above Pill Cauldron Sect were the Apotheosis Realm survivors.


    Xiaoshuai emerged from Celestial Sword to insult, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for challenging me, White Freak!¡±


    Mu Yu split Celestial Sword back, returning four swords to Uncle An and the other five to their previous owners. Sumeru Switch Scroll rolled back into an airborne scroll.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over?¡± Ku Mu heaved a heavy breath.


    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to restore Perfect World¡¯s restriction to wipe out all of the foreign invaders. The curtain has finally closed on this crisis,¡± Archfiend Qinglong said, casting his gaze over to the four brothers just as everyone else did.


    Standing in the breeze, Xiang Nan voiced, ¡°That dao artefact can control all of Third Heaven¡¯s human inhabitants, correct?¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up?¡± Cheng Yan looked over to Xiang Nan.


    ¡°I promised to help banish the foreign invaders. I never said I was dropping my n.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Lie Shang?¡±


    Lie Shang looked away. ¡°I want to set my own rules.¡±


    ¡°And you, Mu Yu?¡± Cheng Yan turned to Mu Yu.


    ¡°Not everybody in this heaven deserves to be rescued. How many of them betrayed their fellow humans and licked the toes of the foreign races? None of them deserve to live,¡± Mu Yu calmly asserted.


    ¡°Third Heaven Pce¡¯s soul race has been eradicated. Xiang Nan, you¡¯ve had your revenge; why can¡¯t you put it behind you?¡± Cheng Yan raised his voice.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about grudges but human nature. Bai Jie may be gone. Howbeit, Divine Executioner still lives. If he sends another Bai Jie in, humans will betray their own a second time. They will only behave when I have them on a leash,¡± Xiang Nan demurred.


    ¡°Mu Yu? If you want to kill the selfish cowards, you¡¯ll likely kill off half of the heaven¡¯s poption.¡± Cheng Yan stated.


    ¡°So be it,¡± Lie Shang answered on Mu Yu¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I told you: there¡¯s no end to them. People are born every day. Different environments and different experiences create different people. Are you going to kill every single person?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to build my own kingdom. I will execute all those who fail to abide by the rules.¡±


    Sword vibrating as his hand shook, Cheng Yan dered, ¡°Shifu wants to protect this world, so I won¡¯t allow you three to do that.¡±


    ¡°First Brother, I¡¯m not picking a fight. The reality is that everyone has their beliefs.¡± Xiang Nan ran energy down the length of his de.


    ¡°Your belief is wrong! What do you say, Uncle An?¡± Cheng Yan turned to Uncle An.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill or control that many humans of Third Heaven. None of you can interfere with Third Heaven¡¯s development,¡± responded Uncle An.


    ¡°Why?¡± For the first time, Mu Yu, Lie Shang and Xiang Nan wanted to oppose Uncle An.


    ¡°Perfect World,¡± Uncle An verbalised.


    Ku Mu expanded, ¡°Mu Yu, have you not noticed? Perfect World is superior to Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian, but they¡¯re the same in nature. You could say that it is Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian. Sword Shadow Dust Gale cast Perfect World. Therefore, he¡¯s using his life to protect this world and every human in it, which includes you four.¡±


    Uncle An stole a gander at Kumu. ¡°He¡¯s right. The reason this world has been able to develop despite so many foreign races coveting it is thanks to Perfect World. Divine Executioner decimated Third Heaven a hundred thousand years ago, ughtering humans in the process. Patriarch offered his life to revive and then sealed Third Heaven. What you see today is all his work.¡±


    ¡°Is Shifu still alive?¡± Mu Yu clenched his fists.


    ¡°Life is a cycle. Where there is death, there is birth. As long as the human popce of Third Heaven lives, Patriarch will remain alive. If you interfere with their development, he will lose his life,¡± Uncle An conveyed.


    ¡°Where is Shifu?¡± Mu Yu wanted to know what the human popce¡¯s significance to Feng Haochen was.


    ¡°At home.¡±   Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1156

    <strong><em>Return</em></strong>


    Third Heaven¡¯s human race ushered in a period of rebirth after Perfect World exterminated the remaining foreign invaders, marking the end of a dark period for their generation and world. The image of Mu Yu vanquishing the foreign invaders and Bai Jie, banishing the darkness and ushering in hope, was burned into memory, though they did learn what Sword Shadow Dust Gale did for them. For them, it was a long night they could not sleep owing to the celebration.


    Meanwhile at Moyun Mountains, they continued with their peaceful lives, oblivious to the danger the world beyond faced. Likewise, Mount Dustfallen was as at peace.


    Upon returning to Mount Dustfallen, they saw Feng Haochen leisurely working in the garden.


    ¡°Shifu,¡± Mu Yu called.


    Feng Haochen set down the hoe in his hand and, wearing a smile on his lips, dusted himself as he looked up at his shaking, red-eyed disciples. ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ll go cook. Who wants to help me with the fire?¡±


    Cheng Yan replied, ¡°Shifu, we d-¡±


    ¡°Save it for after we eat.¡± Feng Haochen stepped out of the vegetable garden. ¡°I thought you¡¯d help me take care of the garden, but it¡¯s a mess.¡±


    The brothers were guilt-ridden for they recalled they all flew off in a hurry, forgetting about the gardenpletely once they grew up. The corners of Tian Ran¡¯s lips lifted involuntarily as she looked at her father in silence.A-Dai jogged over, white pearls on disy in all their glory. ¡°Master, A-Dai missed you.¡±


    ¡°A-Dai, have you reflected on your mistake?¡± Feng Haochen winked.


    A-Dai, mishearing ¡°reflect¡± for ¡°die¡±, scratched his head. ¡°A-Dai didn¡¯t die. A-Dai is alive and well.¡±


    Everyone could not help cracking a smile at A-Dai¡¯s response.


    Feng Haochen chuckled. ¡°You have to learn to control your temper from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°A-Dai will be a good boy!¡± A-Dai nodded profusely.


    ¡°A-Dai, let¡¯s go y with the beehives; we have plenty on the mountain. Want toe with me?¡± Xiaoshuai suggested, already ying around with Kongkong as well as Miaomiao.


    ¡°Sure.¡± A-Dai ran over to join the trio, forgetting his promise to be a good kid.


    Feng Haochen instructed, ¡°Mu Yu, go fetch some vegetables and carrots. Lie Shang, help me with the fire. Xiang Nan, go catch some game. Tian Ran, Ling¡¯er, go wash the chopsticks and bowls. Cheng Yan, An Ping, you two go clean.¡±


    After Mu Yu washed the vegetables he brought back, he went to fetch a basin of water to join the cleaning team. All of them had the option of cleaning the entire ce in a sh using their spirit energy, yet they all toiledboriously.


    ¡°Old White Beard, what about my roast duck? I want two,¡± Xiaoshuai entered the kitchen to demand.


    ¡°Hahaha, I roasted ten. They even caught a wild boar, but I told them to go catch another two because I know you and A-Dai have big appetites.¡±


    ¡°You the best.¡± Xiaoshuai gave an impromptu dance, then ran out to continue ying.


    Everyone sat in their usual seats when the food was served up ¨C minus A-Dai, who sat on a big chair, and Xiaoshuai, who sat on the table and dug in without a woe to speak of. The others, to the contrary, did not pick up their chopsticks.


    ¡°This is unlike you. Don¡¯t you always start fighting for food whenever we sit down to eat?¡± Feng Haochen asked.


    Mu Yu picked up his chopsticks and nced to Xiang Nan. ¡°You and me?¡±


    Xiang Nan took a moment to catch on. ¡°You and me.¡±


    Cheng Yan picked up his chopsticks, reading what was toe. As he went for a piece of meat, Mu Yu knocked his chopsticks away, only for Tian Ran to knock Mu Yu¡¯s away. Of course, they all suppressed their cultivation down to Foundation Establishment Realm so that they would not snap chopsticks or break the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to help me!¡± Mu Yu eximed.


    ¡°Two on one is unfair,¡± argued Tian Ran


    The four kept going at it, while Lie Shang coolly grabbed food for Lan Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°They¡¯re taking everything. We don¡¯t get anything!¡± Kongkong and Miaomiao protested.


    Mu Yu red at Kongkong. ¡°What¡¯s that full bowl I just gave you?¡±


    With an empty te, Xiaoshuai cried, ¡°Leave my roast duck alone! I¡¯ll stare whoever steals my roast duck to death!¡±


    Chomping on a roast duck thigh, A-Dai inquired, ¡°Xiaoshuaishuai, can I have the butt?¡±


    Uncle An stoically dined as usual, while Lan Ling¡¯er poured everyone a cup of water and pointed out, ¡°All thatpeting, yet you two have hardly anything to show for it.¡±


    By the time the dust settled, everyone besides the four inpetition with each other had an abundance of food in their bowls because they were nost snatching food for themselves but others. Thanks to their game, though, the atmosphere felt closer to the home they knew. The big crisis behind them no longer mattered. What mattered was that they were alive and had returned home to the family they knew.


    While everyone was cleaning up after the meal, the troublemaking trio made Mu Yu clean up after them when their n to pull out the roots turned to pulling everything out.


    There were noints about their rooms when they visited them once the sun bowed out ¨C credit to Mu Yu and Xiang Nan for using their skills for constructions purposes. Mu Yu went out of his way to build A-Dai a particrly big room, bed and whatnot since thetter preferred to be in hisrge form. Just like thest ten years they spent trying to grow stronger as fast as possible, they all kept themselves busy.


    Feng Haochen approached Tian Ran, who was watching Mu Yu and Xiang Nan work. ¡°I thought you¡¯d bring your mother along.¡±


    Tian Ran dropped her head. ¡°Brother Xiang Nan told me she¡¯s fine. We just want to know if you r-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your father?¡±


    Tian Ran looked up with her teeth clenched. In a timid voice, she queried, ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Feng Haochen patted his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°If anything, I¡¯ve been worried that you resent me.¡±


    Tian Ran¡¯s chin trembled as she tightly embraced her father, who smiled as he reciprocated the hug.


    When the darkness came out to burn away the drabness of the day, Feng Haochen, with Tian Ran apanying him, and Uncle An, fanning himself, sat in their chairs on Dustfallen Precipice. The troublemaking trio yed on their exclusive swing, while A-Dai yed on his own swing that Mu Yu made specifically for the big guy. Xiang Nan kicked back on the stone b he always lied on to stargaze. Mu Yu dangled his legs off a tree, while Cheng Yan dangled his off the cliff. Lie Shang and Lan Ling¡¯er sat side by side. There were questions to be answered. Nevertheless, they could wait as they all wanted to enjoy the peaceful respite they cherished growing up. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1157

    <strong><em>Time Continues to Flow</em></strong>


    Sitting underneath the stars, Feng Haochen leisurely voiced, ¡°You have a lot of questions, don¡¯t you? Go on.¡±


    The siblings regarded each other. Nobody knew where to start, nor did it matter to them anymore because their goal to find and rescue their shifu had been achieved, not to mention the family was reunited.


    ¡°Over the past few years, I went to First Heaven to resolve the life qi there. Even I need time to handle a dark herb¡¯s life and death qis,¡± Feng Haochen started.


    ¡°Did Bai Jie never get his hands on you?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Feng Haochen winked at Mu Yu. ¡°Thanks to your notification, I was prepared for him.¡±


    ¡°I notified you? When?¡±


    ¡°When you met me at World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain. Forgot?¡± responded Feng Haochen, referring to Mu Yu¡¯s meeting with his past self in Fiend-Sealing Pagoda. ¡°I was perplexed as to why you told me to beware of Third Heaven Pce¡¯s Bai Jie since I formed Third Heaven Pce.¡±


    ¡°You formed Third Heaven Pce?¡± Mu Yu looked to his siblings. ¡°How did Bai Jie fool you, then?¡±¡°I formed Third Heaven Pce with the intent of having it protect Third Heaven Pce¡¯s human race when their race was in jeopardy. Otherwise, they weren¡¯t supposed to interfere with cultivators. I never expected this generation¡¯s leader, Bai Jie, to fall into the soul race¡¯s hands.¡±


    Uncle An piggy backed off what Feng Haochen said. ¡°Patriarch designed the rules of this world, sealed it and entrusted Third Heaven Pce with protecting the regtions. In other heavens, the human race is the lowest on the hierarchy owing to their weaker physical traits and shorter lifespanspared to other races. I would go as far as saying that they are but ves. That¡¯s why Patriarch brought the human race here a hundred thousand years ago so that they could live in peace here. Humans are only allowed to venture into other worlds once they reach Apotheosis Realm to avoid them ending up oppressed again.¡±


    Xiang Nan asked, ¡°But Shifu, why did you not unite everyone when you are so strong? You have more than what it takes to rule as the sovereign of humanity, do you not?¡±


    ¡°A kingdom¡¯s sovereign? Doesn¡¯t sound like something I¡¯d pursue,¡± Feng Haochen answered. Cultivation meant cultivating one¡¯s mind into that which one desired. Feng Haochen never desired to rule and did not believe he was the right material for it. ¡°I prefer to let mankind develop on their own ord. Although humans are the weakest race among all of the other races, they have the most potential, which tickles my inquisitive nature. I want to let them create their own rules without interference. How boring would it be if everyone mimics my swordy? They should have the freedom to experiment ande up with more interesting things, be itbat, swordy, skills, styles or whatever. It¡¯s not cultivation if you aren¡¯t exploring, experimenting, experiencing and tinkering. If you just do what I do, that¡¯s called copying.¡±


    Feng Haocheng¡¯s disciples, even life-loving Mu Yu, had to admit that they could not be as open minded and tolerant as their mentor. In fact, they could see how short-sighted they werepared to him.


    Recalling the meeting at Fiend Ind, Mu Yu inquired, ¡°Shifu, how does someone in the past know what will happen to the future? My question is, how do you know what I told you at World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain?¡±


    Feng Haochen gazed up at the stars and grabbed his beard. ¡°Someone will gain the ability to live outside the boundaries of time. Maybe that person is me.¡±


    ¡°You mean you remember what I told you? Why didn¡¯t you just kill Bai Jie from the start? That would have avoided countless deaths.¡±


    ¡°You pointed out Bai Jie when he¡¯s just a human under the soul race¡¯s control. If I y Bai Jie, they might rece him with Li Idiot. Divine Executioner might control Li Idiot. The only thing that would¡¯ve changed is that you would fight Li Idiot, instead.¡± Feng Haochen grinned. ¡°When you mentioned it to me, I had yet to figure out how Divine Executioner came to this world. I considered sealing the world to avoid furtherplications in the future. To that end, I had to look at it from a long-term point of view, meaning I had to let the events unfold in order to protect this world. Most importantly, I have to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mu Yu pointed to himself since Feng Haochen directed his gaze onto him.


    ¡°Time is a miraculous regtor. I am free of time¡¯s restraints. Unfortunately, you aren¡¯t strong enough to escape its shackle. I sometimes peer into the future using World Manifestation Samsara Cycle. Sometimes, the death of a tree of butterfly can alter the future. After finding out you warned me in the future, I was worried about altering the future, consequently costing you your life. It¡¯s not fair if I take in a disciple and then cost him his life owing to my error, is it?¡±


    ¡°A-Dai doesn¡¯t understand. Why would a butterfly¡¯s death alter the future?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re painfully stupid!¡± Xiaoshuai elucidated, ¡°Let¡¯s say a group of people go into a valley to hunt, for instance, and unintentionally enter a dangerous fiend beast¡¯s territory. An hour ago, the fiend beast went to catch a butterfly, so the hunters are now safe. If you identally killed the butterfly an hour ago, though, the butterfly never would¡¯ve drawn the fiend beast away. As a consequence, the hunters would¡¯ve waltzed into the fiend beast¡¯s territory while it was there and died. Now, let¡¯s say one of the hunters was Mu Yu¡¯s ancestor from eighteen generations ago. If the hunter died because you killed the butterfly, Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t be born, so the future changed, get it?¡±


    ¡°Oi, Xiaoshuai, why didn¡¯t you use A-Dai for your example? You want to go on a fast?¡± Mu Yu griped.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one being protected,¡± Xiaoshuai grumbled.


    ¡°Oh!¡± A-Dai apologetically expressed to Mu Yu, ¡°A-Dai won¡¯t catch butterflies again in the future so that your ancestors don¡¯t get eaten. I will take care of animals and A-Mumu¡¯s eighteen generations.¡±


    <em>Am I being cursed right now?</em> Mu Yu wondered. He returned to the main topic at hand, opining, ¡°It is not fair to throw away so many lives just to save mine, though, is it? If you sacrificed me, the tragedies could have been averted.¡±


    Feng Haochen smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t interfere with time. Since you met me at World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain, the future must develop down the branch where you exist. If I sacrifice you, there¡¯s no guarantee that the future will be any brighter. Nobody can control the future. I might be liberated from naturalws, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can control the future. The future could venture down any path. I can¡¯t gamble with it¡­ So you must live.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1158

    <strong><em>Human Race and Foreign Races</em></strong>


    Feng Haochen picked up a leaf and then threw it away, letting the wind take it into the darkness. ¡°What I just did changed the future. If itnds on a fiend beast, waking it from its sweet dream, it might go attack other fiend beasts out of frustration. If its prey runs off, they might destroy pill herbs¡­ Now you can see the domino effect of altering the future. I have no way of guaranteeing who will be affected as a result of me throwing away the life. Thus, I cannot control the future.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I can¡¯t even y with leaves anymore?¡± A-Dai queried.


    ¡°Bahahaha, yeah, so you better be careful, A-Dai. You can¡¯t even step on ants now,¡± Xiaoshuai teased.


    ¡°Mm, okay. I won¡¯t poke the beehives, either.¡±


    Feng Haochen shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to prioritise you over thwarting their ns and then investigating how the soul race slipped through my lock. Before that, I prepared things that wouldn¡¯t interfere with your actions and leave you with backup, such as having A-Dai wait for you at Ancient Battlegrounds with Reflection Compass. I was confident you¡¯d end up there at some point. Since you have Xiaoshuai with you, A-Dai and Xiaoshuai would be able to get in contact.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master told A-Dai to wait for you, A-Mumu. A-Dai made up for his mistake.¡±


    ¡°How many years did A-Dai wait for?¡± Tian Ran questioned.


    A-Dai counted of his fingers. ¡°A-Dai waited for one year, two years, three years, four years, five y-¡±¡°3921 years,¡± Feng Haochen answered. ¡°That was my punishment for A-Dai after he destroyed First Heaven. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t know what to do with him. I was worried nobody could take care of him if I brought him to Third Heaven. While he is kind, he¡¯s a little dull and inexperienced, so small misunderstandings could lead to catastrophic consequences. It doesn¡¯t matter now since you¡¯re all taking care of him. Just make sure to keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Does having A-Dai wait not interfere with the future?¡± inquired Mu Yu.


    ¡°The future I couldn¡¯t interfere with refers to the window between meeting you in the past until the time you met me on Fiend Ind. I had to make sure you¡¯d meet me on the ind for it was the normal timeline. If you didn¡¯t, then it meant that our meeting at World Manifestation Samsara Cycle Mountain would only be a memory of mine, not something that took ce in the timeline.


    ¡°As Third Heaven and Ancient Battleground are sealed worlds, what happens there won¡¯t impact what happens here; not even A-Dai knew how to escape. After you left Fiend Ind, I could start plucking some strings. To achieve my hope that Third Heaven is healthy, I needed to guide you. That was when Bai Jie also came in. I had to prepare to intervene because I wanted a better guardian for Third Heaven as opposed to leaving it in the hands of foreign races¡­


    ¡°Sometimes, haha, I think I¡¯m still pretty astute and clever to be able to see so many possibilities. My cultivation yed a role in whether or not the crisis could be averted. If you couldn¡¯t find dark herb, I probably wouldn¡¯t exist in this state right now. As I mentioned, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future or if my interventions will be for better or worse. I have no choice but to research how Divine Executioner infiltrated so that I can foil their ns. Third Heaven is a big world, and I dare not im I can create a wless seal.¡±


    Feng Haochen took a cup of tea Tian Ran passed him to have a nip. ¡°Demanding me to defend this world alone is an oundish task. Like the phoenix that rises from the ashes, humans must face hurdles in order to learn to climb over ande out stronger. Challenges offer a chance to grow; growth does note from sitting on yoururels. Some are handed a tougher hand than others, but it is what it is. I hope this ordeal has enlightened them to the fact that there is always someone better than them and to learn instead of living in their small world, exploiting others for personal gain and killing their own kind. Comcency might not make you weaker; however, those who aren¡¯tcent will keep growing until they outgrow the one formerly superior but now stagnant due to their owncency. Having survived their brush with death, we can only hope they learn to cherish life.


    ¡°Time continues to flow, and this day may be but a legend toter generations. Legends eventually get brushed off as myths. Perhaps history will repeat itself again down the road. Perhaps some people will choose to be ungrateful and forget what others have given up for them. Tribtions will remind them of their folly when that dayes. There are some ordeals that humans must experience.


    ¡°I can now say that I wasn¡¯t wrong. I sought one guardian but ended up finding many.¡± Feng Haochen turned to his disciples. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you how to treat the human race. You¡¯re also humans. Your decisions are another possible route for the human race to take. Having said that, I would prefer humans to live ording to their wills. As people at the apex of this world, erudite on the truth of many things and more, you have more responsibilities. The more you know, the greater your responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is Divine Executioner?¡± Mu Yu questioned.


    ¡°Besides possessing tremendous potential, humans also have more emotions that other races don¡¯t. Divine Executioner discovered that human emotions, be it agony, excitement, sorrow and more, can be used as an energy source for other races. Human bodies and souls are also premium refinement materials for them. What do we do with fiend beasts? We hunt them for their blood, bones, fur, cores and more for alchemy and cultivation. The foreign races are doing unto us what we do unto fiend beasts. Divine Executioner is the monarch of other races. He believes he¡¯s god, which is why he calls himself Divine Executioner.


    ¡°Although humans are physically weak, they can match the other races once they cultivate; a human Golden Core Realm cultivator doesn¡¯t pale inparison to a Golden Core Realm cultivator from any other race. In other worlds, nevertheless, humans have cultivation restrictions ced on them. Divine Executioner forbids humans from cultivating so that he can continue using them as livestock. I migrated the human race here because they¡¯ve been resisting since forever to no avail. I can¡¯t watch over every human, so they must learn to cultivate to Apotheosis Realm if they want to leave.¡±


    Xiaoshuai jumped onto Feng Haochen and tugged thetter¡¯s beard. ¡°Old White Beard, can¡¯t you beat Divine Executioner.¡±


    Feng Haochen smiled as he caressed Xiaoshuai¡¯s head. ¡°I fought him once, and we fought to a draw. The reason he didn¡¯t personally invade Third Heaven is because he was hurt gravely. My failure to defeat him also cost you. You still don¡¯t recall those memories, but you sure remembered your appetite.¡±   Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    <strong><em>What is a Deity?</em></strong>


    ¡°I see. No wonder why I have random thoughts. Whatever. I¡¯ll go stomp him with Mu Yu next time. I¡¯ll be the swordsman, and Mu Yu can wink. We¡¯ll turn Divine Executioner into Divine Kneeler,¡± Xiaoshuai enthused as he flicked his hips side to side.


    ¡°Xiaoshuai, what do you mean by ¡®wink¡¯? How does such an epic domain sound some when you refer to it?¡± Mu Yu chortled.


    ¡°Divine Executioner isn¡¯t that easy to beat. I don¡¯t think Divine Executioner has recovered, though I¡¯m not much better off. If he does return, it¡¯ll be on all of you to stop him.¡± Feng Haochen eyed his disciples.


    ¡°We will.¡± Cheng Yan swept his gaze over his brothers, hoping they would also swear the same oath.


    Indirectly speaking on behalf of his brothers, Mu Yu decided to query, ¡°Shifu, why do you have so much faith in the human race. You of all people should know that not all of them deserve to be protected.¡±


    ¡°I trust humans for the world they create it harmonious. We aren¡¯t as barbaric as other races. Humans might not be physically perfect. Generally speaking, nheless, humans are kind. Most of them are polite, respectful, grateful and loyal. Those you would condemn exist everywhere you go regardless of race. We can¡¯t say all eggs are bad just because there are bad ones.¡±


    Feng Haochen gazed back up. ¡°Perhaps I can kill the cowards and ungrateful people. Let me ask you this, though: how do you know what¡¯s good without the bad? If everyone is good, do we have new standards? Will people be divided into slightly good and really good? Will there be conflicts between the slightly good and really good? Where do you draw the line between poor and rich? It¡¯s impossible to eliminate the contradictions between people in a world that worships power.


    ¡°Do you kill the new group to resolve the new contradiction? Expecting there to be a society where lost articles would always be returned is wishful thinking. Where there are people, there are differences. There is no way to ovee that. You want to get rid of the bad eggs without thinking that the bad eggs are telling the good eggs what not to do.¡°By no means am I saying to leave blemishes. What I¡¯m saying is that it¡¯s those in the same group who should erase the blemish instead of those who stand at the top. Humans are able to learn from mistakes to move forward. The bad people are just another standard, one that people ought to learn to steer clear of. As humanity develops, those bad ones will be eliminated by natural selection over and over and over. That¡¯s how mankind works.¡±


    ¡°I want to eradicate all the ungrateful people,¡± Mu Yu asserted.


    Mu Yu could not forgive people turning their backs on Feng Haochen. Xiang Nan gleaned that mankind was the obstacle in the way of his revenge on Third Heaven Pce. Lie Shang¡¯s faith in humankind swayed after hearing Mu Yu¡¯s opinion at Clearwater City.


    Feng Haochen responded, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t y them, other humans will do the work on your behalf. Every human has the right to hunt those who betrayed their own kind; it¡¯s not just you who harbours a grudge. The hard times they just went through revealed who would stick with them through thick and then as well as those who¡¯d betray them. Those who chose to side with the foreign races won¡¯t have the privilege of enjoying this triumph.


    ¡°Mu Yu, your goal isn¡¯t to kill people. You merely feel vexed on my behalf. If you remove me from the equation, I reckon you would choose to take an optimistic stance on this world. Do we not grow stronger so that we can live with less woes, so that we don¡¯t have to beg people, so that we aren¡¯t bullied, so that we can protect those we want and be with those we want? We are a rule. Why bind yourself with rules, shackles that you spent years of your life to escape?¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s dream was for him and those he cared about to be free of concerns, fears and bullying. On his way to achieving the dream, he became engrossed in trying to put others into cages and picking up a task he never intended to take up, taking him off the track he nned to walk.


    Was it more important to cleanse the world of evil or return to Mount Dustfallen to be yourself? What was the point of cultivating power? To trample on people? If one could hypothetically do so, would he be at peace? Would he never be worried again? Establishing a kingdom and rules, then toiling away to maintain them did not make one an immortal, deity, empyrean or whatever. It made one a man who just happened to have more power. You removed a concern you were a ve to, only to self-impose different concerns that you were now a ve to.


    ¡°The point of cultivating is to cultivate your mind. Only when you¡¯re one with your mind, when your heart is at peace can you call yourself a deity,¡± Feng Haochen elucidated. ¡°For as long as you cannot stop being petty and coveting things, you are not at peace. You are constantly chasing more and more. You have not found closure; you are a man with interests. Deities are those who don¡¯t need to have their minds upied to feel at peace. They are those who can enjoy a sunset, go where they like, able to lend a hand where it is needed, able to relieve emotions freely instead of bottling them up.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    <strong><em>Immortality</em></strong>


    ¡°Uncle An, are you really Nian Henxi?¡± Cheng Yan inquired.


    People would call them ungrateful if people found out the disciples of Dustfallen Sectined about the food an Apotheosis Realm immortal cooked for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since people have called me by that name,¡± replied Uncle An.


    ¡°Why did you stay in Celestial Prison if you are so strong?¡± queried Xiang Nan.


    Uncle An answered, ¡°I used Spirit Void to seal my cultivation. Else, Celestial Prison would take my life. I don¡¯t want this world¡¯s true god to be without a decent bodyguard. I left Third Heaven as per Patriarch¡¯s instructions once Celestial Prison was dispelled to fetch the lost celestial swords. Two of them were used to seal primordial beasts until Divine Executioner had his men steal them. I, therefore, went to retrieve them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me and Younger Sister Miaomiao flogged those arrogant foreign races, hehehe,¡± bragged Kongkong.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying. Younger Brother Kongkong just cheered Uncle An on from the sidelines,¡± Miaomiao rectified.


    ¡°What did you do? You didn¡¯t even cheer.¡±¡°That¡¯s because Uncle An could beat them without our cheering! Who can beat his Spirit Void?!¡±


    Xiaoshuai chimed in. ¡°Mu Yu can also use Spirit Void. He grasped Yu Shuai Level Invincible World Domain and, thanks to that, has learnt numerous formations. I was his personal coach.¡±


    Uncle An shifted his gaze over to Mu Yu. ¡°When shall I test your skills?¡±


    ¡°Can we get a pass, Uncle An? If we both deploy Spirit Void, nobody can use spirit energy. That¡¯sme,¡± Mu Yu opined, reluctant to sh with someone he respected.


    ¡°Tomorrow it is, then. Whoever loses will be in charge of cooking henceforth.¡±


    Kongkong and Miaomiao shouted, ¡°Mu Yu, think thrice, no, four times. Make that five¡­ The more the better. Think long and hard before you act.¡±


    The others also gestured in one way or another that Mu Yu better secure their food.


    Feng Haochen jovially asked, ¡°Mu Yu, what do you call that domain?¡±


    ¡°Yu Shuai Level Invincible World Domain!¡± Xiaoshuai eximed.


    ¡°Shifu, I call it Universe Ruler,¡± Mu Yu responded.


    Feng Haochen bobbed his head a few times. ¡°Controlling the universe. Your domain is quite special and capable of more than you might have realised. I¡¯m surprised you figured out the toughest domain to control. You might actually have a good chance against Divine Executioner if you can perfect it.¡±


    ¡°Are you so confident in me, Shifu?¡±


    ¡°While Universe Ruler can control other domains, your ability to replicate formations youe across without any restrictions or drawbacks means that, as expose yourself to more domains, you will have more domains at your disposal. Since every domain is a rule, you will be able to control every natural rule if you have enough time.¡±


    Lie Shang questioned, ¡°Shifu, what is your domain.¡±


    Feng Haochen patted Xiaoshuai, who was in hisp, on the head. ¡°This fellow is my domain.¡±


    ¡°Old White Beard, are you serious?¡± Xiaoshua scratched his butt cheek.


    ¡°Using Celestial Swords Nine Catalysts, I grasped true spirit using the nine swords, and true spirit manifested as him. He is the strongest weapon and shield in the universe. There¡¯s nothing that can destroy him and nothing he can¡¯t destroy with his ws ¨C minus himself. He can tear apart domains with his ws alone. When he returns to Celestial Sword, Celestial Sword will be the ultimate weapon; not even the nine dao artefacts can withstand its force.¡± Feng Haochen pinched Xiaoshuai¡¯s cheek.


    Xiaoshuai sat up. ¡°You a cultured man with good judgement, Old White Beard. I always said I liked you. Our handsome and suave looks were, are and will always be unparalleled. We make the best team.¡±


    <em>Shifu is so prim, yet his domain is theplete opposite of him,</em> Mu Yu thought to himself.


    ¡°Mu Yu, Ju Mang¡¯s conscious is still independent, right?¡± Feng Haochen asked.


    Mu Yu felt Ju Mang shudder inside him. Since Ku Mu destroyed his body, Mu Yu could not honour his promise to Ju Mang. ¡°Shifu, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I can separate your conscious from his. You¡¯re luckier than the others. Since dark herb altered your body, you created another type of bnce within yourself. ordingly, you won¡¯t die even if I split Ju Mang off from you. The drawback is that you won¡¯t be able to control wood element ever again.¡±


    Mu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, pleasantly surprised.


    Tian Ran queried, ¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t utilise Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye again?¡±


    ¡°I know how to use it already thanks to Universe Ruler,¡± Mu Yu elucidated.


    ¡°Does that mean Mu Yu acquired immortality already, making him the tenth immortal of Third Heaven?¡± inquired Cheng Yan.


    ¡°After splitting Ju Mang and him, yes,¡± Feng Haochen confirmed.


    Nobody could find it in them to utter another word. Kongkong and Miaomiao were another Primordial Yin Yang. Xiaoshuai, A-Dai and everyone but Tian Ran and Lan Ling¡¯er were immortals.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We still have a long road ahead of us, don¡¯t we?¡± Tian Ran giggled as she grabbed onto her father¡¯s arm.


    Feng Haochen caressed Tian Ran¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re as optimistic as your mother¡­ Mu Yu, don¡¯t forget that time is also a rule. I may defy time¡¯s restrictions, but I cannot manipte it. You, on the other hand, have Universe Ruler, understand?¡±


    Mu Yu jolted. ¡°Shifu, Chen Tiandao was also an Apotheosis Realm cultivator, correct?¡±


    ¡°Half-step Apotheosis Realm. His goal was to control time. You can imagine how daunting a challenge that would be. He was only half sessful. You can try because you can use Universe Ruler to make use of his knowledge. If I¡¯m correct, his soul is still trapped in Fingertip Flowing Water.¡±


    <em>That means I might be able to grant my family immortality if I can perfect Fingertip Flowing Water! </em>Mu Yu inwardly yelled in ecstasy. ¡°Uncle An, I yield. I want to go do something more important.¡±


    Kongkong and Miaomiao gave Mu Yu the thumbs up.


    ¡°We¡¯re all immortal, so we have more than plenty of time to spar. I¡¯ll start with Cheng Yan tomorrow. Loser cooks,¡± Uncle An said.


    All the eyes shifted to Cheng Yan, warning, ¡°You better throw the match. You better freaking throw the match.¡±


    Kongkong and Miaomiao: ¡°First Brother, think thrice, then think again, then think again before you act.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1161

    <strong><em>Nature¡¯s Laws</em></strong>


    Dustfallen Sect teemed with life thanks to Archfiends Qinglong and Baiyuan, Tan Qingquan, Chu Buqu and the other Apotheosis Realm adepts visiting True God. Archfiend Qinglong bowing to Feng Haochen was the best evidence to show how respected thetter truly was. Of course, there was one man who never bowed to Feng Haochen. Nheless, willing to set foot on Mount Dustfallen was the most tolerant he had ever been.


    ¡°I thought you could stop the crisis,¡± Ku Mu reproached.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we get through it?¡± Feng Haochen chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get any credit. You could¡¯ve saved more innocent lives.¡±


    ¡°I thought you understood me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to understand you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t protect this city forever. Third Heaven has to go through trials. Most importantly, Mu Yu has to live on. You want Mu Yu to live more than anyone else. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Did you give him an answer he¡¯s satisfied with?¡±¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll decline.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, Dad, I¡¯m right here, you know?¡± Mu Yu hollered from the banyan tree branch. ¡°Do I get a say?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t interrupt adults¡¯ conversations,¡± scolded Ku Mu.


    Mu Yu pointed at himself as he looked between the two, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Can he beat Divine Executioner?¡± Ku Mu questioned.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one who can,¡± Feng Haochen answered with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m that wicked?¡± Mu Yu¡¯s eyes wandered back and forth between the two. ¡°Just saying.¡±


    Ku Mu continued, ¡°Because of his chemistry with your sword sprit?¡±


    ¡°No, because of his domain ¨C Universe Ruler. I believe you have already figured out what it¡¯s the equivalent of.¡±


    Ku Mu nced up at Mu Yu. ¡°He will control all of nature¡¯sws. He needs time, though.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten that time is also a rule, have you?¡±


    ¡°Fingertip Flowing Water¡­ It¡¯s notplete, however. Chen Tiandao couldn¡¯tplete it. Had Chen Tiandao chosen to pursue another rule, he would¡¯ve reached Apotheosis Realm far before his departure.¡±


    ¡°The norm is for people to fear death. You¡¯re an outlier.¡±


    Ku Mu thought nothing of the praise, casting his disapproving gaze up to Mu Yu. ¡°Maybe he can use Universe Ruler to learn Fingertip Flowing Water. If he can stand being lonely, he might be the absolute rule. I don¡¯t think he can do it, having said that.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t rain on my parade like that,¡± Mu Yumented.


    ¡°In the time it takes you to go cultivate ande back, we would¡¯ve only blinked. To you, inparison, you would¡¯ve been away from your girl for ten thousand years. I¡¯d like to see you survive that.¡± Ku Mu sneered.


    Mu Yu had noeback upon hearing ¡°ten thousand years¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Learn Fingertip Flowing Water first. As for how long you want to train for, that¡¯s up to you. Divine Executioner will be in disbelief when hees up against Universe Ruler. Your greatest asset now is your ability to have as many domains as this world has to offer. You¡¯ll be able to crush his domain effortlessly once you have everyone¡¯s domain,¡± exined Feng Haochen.


    ¡°Will that mean not even you two can defy me when I achieve that?¡±


    Feng Haochen winked. ¡°My domain is rather special. Thews of nature don¡¯t apply to mine. One word for you: Xiaoshuai.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nature¡¯sw¡¯s dad. If nature¡¯sw doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll smack the naturalws out of him,¡± Ku Mu responded.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ***


    Over the next year that flew by their eyes, Third Heaven Continent gradually returned to the prosperous continent they were once familiar with. s, the nightmarish year never left their minds.


    Mu n¡¯s estate, now a formation incarnation of shorts, became a sacred ce of sorts ever since the scuffle with the foreign races at Pill Cauldron Sect. As such, Mu n was always dealing with people trying to strike up friendships with them.


    Mu Tianhe brightly entered his luxurious abode with everyone working on something, wading through books littering the ground to consult Mu Hao, who was checking the inventory, to ask, ¡°Hao, how many copies of ¡®True God¡¯s Legend¡¯ and ¡°Heroic Legend of Mu Yu¡¯ have Formation Sect printed?¡±


    ¡°Five million,¡± answered Mu Hao. ¡°The books are now being delivered to various cities for retail. The sales at Pure Peace City and Mist City are rocketing through the roof. I¡¯m speaking to Greater Heaven Caster Lu right now to order another million copies. Oh, here we go.¡±


    A teleportation formation in the centre of the estate lit up, and out came a mountain of books. While Formation Sect took care of the printing, Mu n handled the retail side of the joint business.


    ¡°After I passed on the sales feedback to Elder Bu, he told me he¡¯s preparing to write a new story titled ¡®The Darkness Returns to Hogwarts¡¯!¡±


    ¡°A hog what? What¡¯s with the name?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. Who can keep up with Elder Bu? Maybe he wants to write about stars and the night sky? Doesn¡¯t matter. We need to sell Brother Mu Yu and True God¡¯s books first.¡±


    Uncle Bo came sprinting in, crying, ¡°Master, Mist City is also renaming their city to Yu Shuai City just as we intended to. I have sent someone to negotiate, but their lord objected. He ims Mu Yu and Young Master Xiaoshuai personally gave them permission.¡±


    ¡°What? This is Mu Yu¡¯s hometown, and they want to fight for the name? I¡¯ll go speak to them!¡± Mu Tianhe left in a huff.


    ***


    Ximen Buxing and Wanwan, sitting in a pavilion at Hell on Earth, yawned as Xie Bo had a romp with a girl on the water.


    ¡°Where are my energy pills?¡± Xie Bo asked as more oxygen left his body than it came in.


    Ximen Buxingzily flicked a brown pill, which Xie Bo caught in his mouth and invigorated himself with.


    ¡°Shifu, where have you been until now? Sword Shadow Dust Gale came back a year before you,¡± griped Wanwan.


    ¡°I was expanding my horizons in other worlds. Look, I¡¯m putting my knowledge to the test now, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve learnt a new position called Stained Clothes Eighteen Falls. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Although Wanwan and Ximen Buxing rolled their eyes, thinking, w<em>e¡¯re bored of that position already,</em> Ximen Buxing educated, ¡°Shifu, it feels better if you lift the leg up.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, you need to grab there. Yes, there, the round spot.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ancestor!¡± Zhuge Xiaosheng excitedly and emotionally stood behind Chen Tiandao on Celestial Staircase, overwatching all of Formation Sect.


    ¡°Finally escaping Fingertip Flowing Water after so many years feels surreal,¡± Chen Tiandao expressed.


    ¡°Ancestor, your decision to trust Patriarch Mu Yu was the right decision. He wowed us time and time again.¡±


    ¡°Xiaosheng, focus on ascending to Apotheosis Realm from now, and leave the logistical businesses to Lu Deyi. If we can have a third Apotheosis Realm cultivator, our sect will be the strongest sect on Third Heaven Continent.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I do not have the aptitude that you or Patriarch Mu Yu has. I doubt I can reach Apotheosis Realm in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Mu Yu has helped meplete Fingertip Flowing Water, so you have all the time in the world.¡± Chen Tiandao deployed Fingertip Flowing Water on Zhuge Xiaosheng, showing his Apotheosis Realm aura.


    ¡°Congrattions on reaching Apotheosis Realm, Ancestor! I will do my best to not let you down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. At present, we still have too few adepts. Fortunately, that can change for the better.¡± Chen Tiandao looked up at the giant ball of fire on the blue canvas. ¡°It stings my eyes, but it¡¯s good to feel real sunlight again.¡± Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1162

    <strong><em>Fingertip Flowing Water</em></strong>


    ¡°My legs are bad now. I envy you young ones,¡± bemoaned Daoist Yuan De, sitting in a rocking chair outside of his small house, feet on a bench, at Pill Cauldron Sect. ¡°Thanks for taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°It is our honour to serve you, Ancestor!¡± effused one of the three young disciples, actually meaning it, which was not surprising given Daoist Yuan De¡¯s status as the second eldest after Helian Kong. Besides, he was an eighth tier Ascension Realm alchemist in addition to being Lord Ku Mu¡¯s father-inw, who was the father of Third Heaven¡¯s second true god ¨C Mu Yu. Being given the chance to work for Daoist Yuan De was analogous to earning bragging rights. If Daoist Yuan De gave them a gift, they would have shed tears of joy.


    ¡°Xiaozhao, go a bit harder. Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. That hits the spot.¡± Daoist Yuan De¡¯s number one hobby ever since recovering was leveraging his status and rtionships.


    Xiaozhao replied, ¡°Ancestor, can you share your past with Lord Mu Yu with us?¡±


    Daoist Yuan De began his sage fa?ade with the stereotypical beard stroke. ¡°That was a long time ago. He was still young back then. I was the one always taking care of him. We don¡¯t share any secrets between us. He fulfils any request I make of him. He often travelled hundreds of kilometres to help me kill time. We¡¯re like best budd-¡±


    ¡°Really? I seem to remember you setting me up time and time again. I¡¯m pretty sure I owe you more than ten punches.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De mmed his table and jumped to his feet. As he turned around, he raged, ¡°Who was that? I won¡¯t let you sow discord between Mu Yu and I. I¡¯m going to sl-¡± Seeing Mu Yu standing there with a sarcastic smile, Daoist Yuan De turn to reprove the three disciples. ¡°You three shoo off. See? Mu Yu is here to have a heart-to-heart talk with me again.¡±


    After the three disciples left with thrilled expressions ¨C since they met Mu Yu ¨C Daoist Yuan De switched to his shameful personality. ¡°You here to visit me again, Mu Yu?¡±¡°No, just passing by and heard you were taking advantage of your seniority <em>again</em>, so I popped in.¡± Mu Yu yawned.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not. I am the eldest, technically speaking. You looking for Ku Mu? I¡¯ll go with you. I feel like visiting my daughter.¡±


    Mu Yu let Daoist Yuan De follow him to Bamboo Peak for the elder would find a way to follow even if he objected.


    Ku Mu was found at the peak of Bamboo Peak, admiring thendscape of the renewed Pill Cauldron Sect ¨C credit to Revealing Cauldron.


    ¡°Dad, I bring good news.¡± Mu Yu sat down next to Mu Yu, then checked his father¡¯s body. ¡°You look better with a physical body for sure. Why you lie to me that you destroyed your body?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to report when I eat to you?¡± sardonically and brusquely asked Ku Mu, refusing to admit he just did not want Mu Yu to die.


    Feng Haochen used a formation to work around Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian¡¯s rules. Mu Yu then used Life and Death in the Blink of an Eye after being separated from Ju Mang to give Ku Mu¡¯s body just a portion of his vitality, restoring Ku Mu to his body. It was nothing difficult to give Ku Mu a small portion of his life when Feng Haochen offered his entire life for the human race.


    ¡°Listen to him. Mu Yu, you want to hear what I did? I can report whenever you want.¡± Daoist Yuan De pulled over a chair for himself.


    ¡°Dad, who cares for your report when you don¡¯t do anything productive?¡± Leng Binxue brought tea cups to the table and greeted Mu Yu with a nod.


    ¡°Neither my son-inw or daughter care for their father,¡±ined Daoist Yuan De.


    ¡°What good news do you have?¡± Ku Mu inquired.


    Grinning, Mu Yu extended his right hand and generated ripples on his fingertip.


    ¡°Fingertip Flowing Water? You¡¯ve already mastered it?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Even though you have a physical body now, you aren¡¯t immortal. I can manipte the flow of time of everyone around me, so you won¡¯t die until I do.¡± Mu Yu pressed his hand onto Ku Mu¡¯s back, installing a water pattern into thetter.


    ¡°Any ws?¡±


    ¡°None. No side effects or drawbacks. It took me an entire year to master it. I came here as soon as I helped Elder Chen Tiandaoplete it.¡± Mu Yu faced Leng Bingxue. ¡°You two can stay together forever now,¡± Mu Yu conveyed as he repeated the process on Leng Bingxue.


    Ku Mu pulled his brows together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you expending your vitality to sustain it?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me when I¡¯m immortal. It doesn¡¯t hurt me. Now you won¡¯t age for a century. I¡¯ll cast it again in another century.¡±


    ¡°Chen Tiandao also have the domain now?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s not immortal, he has the lifespan of three peoplebined, at most. He will have to live inside his domain if he wants to live longer, meaning he will have to cast it wherever he goes. He has a lot of limitations unlike me. I can cast it on as many people as I like thanks to my immortality.¡±


    ¡°How many more people have you cast it on?¡±


    ¡°Not many. Elder Chen Tiandao will help out Zhuge Xiaosheng for sure. I cast it on Greater Heaven Caster Lu, Situ Yangtian, Tian Ran, my grandpa, father, family, Elder Xun, Daoist Qing Song, Qing Mei, Lan Ling¡¯er.¡± Switching to a teasing tone, Mu Yu added, ¡°And <em>Mount Dustfallen¡¯s</em> Miao Yuyan.¡±


    Ku Mu froze for a second and then fired a piercing re at Mu Yu before sneaking a quick gander at Leng Bingxue, who kept pouring tea, ying deaf.


    ¡°I also cast it on He Jinglong, the Xuan Family, Elder Nameless, Daoist Chu Buqu¡¯s group, Cai Lie, Alchemist Yao, Daoist Yundan, basically anyone I like. I don¡¯t care about logic or reason. I¡¯m just being whimsical and wilful.¡± Mu Yu lied back on a rock and crossed his legs, feasting his eyes on the clouds chasing each other.


    Daoist Yuan De immediately rushed over to Mu Yu with his ttering smile. ¡°Great Mu Yu, we¡¯re as close as can be, yeah? Can you¡­ Can you¡­ cast it on me, as well?¡±


    Mu Yu wryly grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, though.¡±


    ¡°Listen to our Mu Yu. He always likes telling jokes. You wouldn¡¯t let Ku Mu and Bingxue cry their souls out at my funeral. How about reconsidering?¡±


    ¡°Dad, would you cry your soul out if this old guy died?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­You¡­¡± Daoist Yuan De extinguished his desire to cuss at Ku Mu and sat down sulkily. ¡°I¡¯m getting on with age, yet nobody is willing to take care of me. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m going to reunite with your mother now. Don¡¯t forget me¡­¡±


    Leng Bingxue kept hiding her face.


    Ku Mu growled under his breath, ¡°Should¡¯ve just left him stupid!¡±


    Mu Yu voiced, ¡°Hey, how about giving me ten rank eight pills, a hundred rank seven pills and a thousand rank pills as a deposit, and I¡¯ll consider giving you another five years?¡±


    ¡°You gone back to working in racketeering?! All that just for five years? They didn¡¯t even give you anything!¡± thundered Daoist Yuande.   Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1163

    <strong><em>Finale</em></strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a thirty percent off discount out of consideration of our rtionship. Take it or leave it,¡± Mu Yu stated.


    Daoist Yuan De, hands going epileptic, passed numerous pill vials to Mu Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t have that many rank eight pills because they¡¯re too hard to make, so I only have two. I only have fifty-seven rank seven pills. This is all I have.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re speaking mynguage.¡± Mu Yu jubntly stashed away the collection and then patted Daoist Yuan De on the shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯re my dad¡¯s father-inw, I¡¯ll grant you another decade.¡±


    Daoist Yuan De was sulky about it. Nevertheless, he appreciated being gifted with another ten years when others his age would be fortunate to even have another year. He was just bitter that Mu Yu extorted him.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯lle visit you again in the future. I need to pay Cai Lie andpany visit before I return to Mount Dustfallen. See you.¡± Mu Yu got up and patted Daoist Yuan De on the shoulder giddily. ¡°Fifty percent for you next time. I¡¯m a benevolent businessman who respects his elders. See you next time.¡±


    Watching Mu Yu speed off, Daoist Yuan Demented, ¡°Ku Mu, why didn¡¯t you help me out when I¡¯ve already owned up to my mistakes and even let him extort me? I can¡¯t handle the stress at my age. An elder without family is pitiful, but an elder with a son-inw and daughter, both of whom don¡¯t care for him, is even more pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Quit it already. Couldn¡¯t you tell Mu Yu was ying with you? He gave you the same lifespan as us. Old and still asinine,¡± Ku Mu grumbled.


    As an Ascension Realm cultivator, Daoist Yuan De could not tell how Mu Yu deployed his domain. Ku Mu, on the other hand, could tell since he was an Apotheosis Realm cultivator. Besides, who would Mu Yu tease the next time he visited Pill Cauldron Sect if Daoist Yuan De was not around? As for the pills, Mu Yu did not need them, but Mu n could do with them.Euphoric, Daoist Yuan De got up and dusted himself. ¡°Ahem, I knew Mu Yu wouldn¡¯t be as heartless as you two. Mu Yu is a kind boy unlike you two¡­¡±


    ***


    While Archfiend Baiyuan was exercising in bed with several fiends at Willow Searching Brothel, a sixteen year old boy dragged him off the bed without a word prior.


    ¡°What are you doing, Qinglong Junior, picking a fight? I¡¯m trying out the Stained Clothes Eighteen Falls technique Xie Bo taught me,¡± Archfiend Baiyuan snapped at the dragon vine.


    ¡°Uncle Yuan, take me out to find Mu Yu.¡±


    ¡°No. Brother Qinglong already said you can¡¯t leave before you reach Apotheosis Realm.¡±


    ¡°I already have.¡± Dragon Vine discharged his Ascension Realm qi that he had spent years chasing in exchange for freedom and fun.


    Whenever the dragon vine requested permission to leave, Archfiend Qinglong would tell him that it was dangerous outside and that his priority should be to enjoy his life at home to seed the throne as an excuse to keep the dragon vine. No matter how he protested or what means he tried, Archfiend Qinglong was always able to stop him. Archfiend Qinglong, in an attempt to have the dragon vine behave, promised thetter that he would be allowed to leave if he could reach Ascension Realm.


    ¡°Why me? Tell Brother Qinglong.¡± Archfiend Baiyuan climbed back into bed.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here, so nobody can undo the seal on me. Only you can dismantle it, correct?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to go ask Aunt Feng for help and tell her you called her a sick-in-the-head turkey. If I forget, I might also let slip that you wanted to pluck the feathers and hairs of a chicken the day before.¡±


    Archfiend Baiyuan shooed off the fiends without another thought and got dressed as fast as he could. ¡°Wait up, Qinglong Junior. I¡¯ll take you. I¡¯ll drop into Hell on Earth while I¡¯m out. It¡¯s better there than here. By the way, why didn¡¯t you call Qiao Xue along?¡±


    ¡°She sneaked off ages ago.¡±


    ¡°What?! Oh my god, she must be looking for Mu Yu. Isn¡¯t that jerk still training in seclusion? She shouldn¡¯t go to Mount Dustfallen on her own. That¡¯s Sword Shadow Dust Gale¡¯s turf. Let¡¯s go back her up!¡± Archfiend Baiyuan dragged the dragon vine out, bolting.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat Sword Shadow Dust Gale.¡±


    ¡°You want to meet up with the jerk?¡±


    ¡°I take it back.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Shifu, A-Dai blew up the loo again!¡± Kongkong yelled.


    ¡°A-Dai didn¡¯t do it. A-Dai was watching the ants move houses,¡± A-Dai immediately cried.


    ¡°Shifu, it was Kongkong and Xiaoshuai who blew it up. I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Miaomiao eximed.


    ¡°Kongkong, I saw another beehive at the back of the mountain. Let¡¯s go blow it up!¡± Xiaoshuai suggested.


    ¡°A-Dai wants to join.¡±


    ¡°Xiang Nan, go check the toilet. You might as well fill it up so that the four of them don¡¯t blow it up for the thirty-ninth time,¡± instructed Feng Haochen.


    Xiang Nan, still lying on his hammock between two trees, replied, ¡°Shifu, there is no point. You reinforced it with a formation, yet Xiaoshuai and Kongkong still blew it apart. Xiaoshuai possesses formation knowledge from Mu Yu, while the twins are a Primordial Yin Yang, so they would also have a way with formations.¡±


    Xiang Nan and Lie Shang stayed at Mount Dustfallen ever since Feng Haochen exined his stance to them and they learnt of his link to Perfect World. Feng Haochen then used a formation to split their thoughts off from their spirit lords so that the spirit lords could not influence them. There was nobody left in the cultivation world who could stop the two, and the two preferred the peace at home.


    Feng Haochen peered into the sky and a smile came to his lips. ¡°He¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all the mouring about?¡± Mu Yu flitted onto the mountain. ¡°Everyone¡¯s already here, and there are even snacks. Having Shiniang here sure is a blessing,¡± Mu Yumented as he went over to grab a refreshment from Miao Yuyan, who was sitting in a chair.


    ¡°Slow down. You and Tian Ran sure do everything like your house has caught fire,¡± Miao Yuyan urged in graceful fashion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re a couple.¡±


    ¡°So, how did you go?¡± Feng Haochen inquired.


    ¡°I have figured it out.¡± Mu Yu spawned a ripple on his fingertip.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tian Ran shifted over to sit next to Mu Yu and hooked her arm around his as she tried touching the rippling water on his fingertips.


    Mu Yu grazed Tian Ran¡¯s nose with a finger. ¡°Of course. We can be together forever now.¡±


    ¡°Lies! What took you so long? You went to visit Qiao Xue again, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mu Yu¡¯s eyes wandered between Feng Haochen and Miao Yuyan. ¡°I swear to god I¡¯ve been in seclusion at Formation Sect for the entire year. I only just came out today. I swear on it these four fingers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you even if you swear it on five fingers.¡±


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Cheng Yan and Qing Mei finally came over.


    ¡°Whoa, is that Cheng Yan Junior or Qing Mei Junior?¡± Mu Yu reacted, referring to the infant in Cheng Yan¡¯s arms.


    Cheng Yan chuckled. ¡°Yeah, my boy is named Cheng Xing. Ling¡¯er is also pregnant.¡±


    Speak of the devil. Lan Ling¡¯er gently tapped her belly as she walked arm in arm with Lie Shang, the two having gone from fiery to warm.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Mu Yu pulled out a seat for Lan Ling¡¯er and then took Cheng Xing to y with the cheerful boy. He pressed his index fingertip onto Cheng Xing¡¯s. ¡°He¡¯s going to be a prodigy when he grows up.¡±


    ¡°Better catch up, Mu Yu,¡± Lan Ling¡¯er teased.


    ¡°Xiang Nan should be first. He¡¯s my senior.¡±


    ¡°No ns to get married anytime soon. I¡¯m happy single.¡± Xiang Nan raised his supinated hands.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, C-grade actor. When are you visiting her in Pine City?¡± Lan Ling¡¯er questioned.


    Xiang Nan started acting disconcerted. ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Keep stalling and you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Mu Yu shifted over to Xiang Nan. ¡°How¡¯d you two get to know each other? When did you get to know each other? How does she look? Shall I evaluate her for you? I have good judgement, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, very good judgement.¡± Tian Ran kicked Mu Yu in the leg.


    ¡°Ehehe.¡±


    ¡°He knew her way before we even left Mount Dustfallen,¡± informed Cheng Yan. ¡°Remember when we used to go to Pine City in pairs? He always sneaked off to visit her.¡±


    ¡°First Brother, you promised not to tell!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your brother. Besides, I¡¯m getting anxious for her. How many more years do you expect her to wait? I heard a matchmaker visited her parents the day before to rmend a husband candidate. You can¡¯t make a woman in her prime wait.¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Xiang Nan catapulted off the mountain.


    Mu Yu looked back at Cheng Yan to see thetter trying to hide his pleased grin. ¡°Since when did you start a matchmaking business?¡±


    Cheng Yan sat down. ¡°If I don¡¯t give him the push, he¡¯ll never confess¡­ You want a hand?¡±


    ¡°Nah, nah, I¡¯m good. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Mu Yu believed he had not shed his childish side entirely yet and, therefore, was not ready to be an adult in a marriage. After all, he still liked pranking people with Xiaoshuai.


    Tian Ran stomped on Mu Yu¡¯s foot, prompting Mu Yu to pass Cheng Xing back to Cheng Yan and give her the apologetic look.


    ¡°Want me to go heat up the food, Mu Yu?¡± Elder Xun came out of the kitchen and queried.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Mu Yu replied.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s spar. I haven¡¯t had a chance to test you yet. Whoever loses cooks,¡± Uncle An demanded.


    ¡°About that¡­ Xiaoshuai just blew something up, right? I¡¯m going to go check on him. Be right back.¡± Mu Yu zipped off.


    ***


    A group of tanned men worked on opening a water channel to create a water irrigation system for the soil outside Pine City. The second family head from Wang n took off his hat and wiped his sweat, using his hat as a fan. He cast his gaze up to the blue firmament and bemoaned, ¡°When will it rain? The water in the well is almost dry.¡±


    ¡°Nothing we can do. The season is what it is. We¡¯ll have to find a way to protect our crops until the rainy seasones.¡± Vige Chief Liu Gouzi sat down to have some of the soup his daughter-inw prepared for him.


    ¡°We should have some rain in another two months. I can¡¯t wait, I tell you.¡± Zhang n¡¯s main man threw aside a root he pulled out of the dirt.


    Qiao Xue, attired in her signature blue, politely asked Zhang n¡¯s second family head by the field ridge, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask how for directions to get to Waterstream Vige?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite far from here, Miss. You visiting a rtive there?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I suppose so¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be there if you keep heading east for another hundred kilometres. You can hire a carriage in Pine City, Miss. This heat is ruthless.¡± Zhang n¡¯s second family head teasingly had a puff from his pipe.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Qiao Xue went toward the narrow winding path around the tall mountain obstructing her vision.


    ¡°Get back to work. She¡¯s already gone.¡±


    Liu Gouzi awkwardly coughed as he picked up his hoe and then nced back in Qiao Xue¡¯s direction. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯d she go?¡±


    Suddenly, thunder pped and rain belted down.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining! It¡¯s raining!¡± The farmers threw down their pickaxes to run around in the rain.


    ***


    Vige Chief Bu remained at Waterstream Vige after bringing Mu Yu back when thetter needed to go back to the beginning of his journey to find his domain because the elder liked the vige best. Mu Yu arrived to see Vige Chief Bu having story time in his usual spot with the children, each of whom had a copy of ¡°Heroic Legend of Mu Yu¡± and ¡°True God¡¯s Legend¡± in their hands.


    <em>I do like this lifestyle, after all, getting up at sunrise, working during the day and going home when the sun goes down. Maybe it¡¯s mundane, but I prefer this simple life,</em> Mu Yu inwardly said, picking up a book and quietly sitting down under a tree to listen to Vige Chief Bu retell Mu Yu¡¯s story.


    ¡°Mu Yu made it in the nick of time and engaged the immortal master in three hundred epic rounds.! It was so intense that the world was plunged into darkness! Like judges of good and evil, Mu Yu¡¯s two flying swords emerged in a sh. With a single strike, sand and stones whipped into the air, thunder boomed and lightning shed! With a single strike, the clouds immediately churned and the ground cracked. Mu Yu beat the immortal master from Raindrop Vige to a pulp! Like a geyser, the immortal master¡¯s blood mystified the sky, dying the sand scarlet¡­¡±


    <strong>END</strong>


    <strong>Afterword in Next Chapter</strong>   Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!

 Chapter 1164

    <strong><em>Afterword</em></strong>


    Third Heaven¡¯s story hase to an end. I don¡¯t know if I want to continue writing, and I¡¯ve exined why in a previous chapter (<strong>Trantor:</strong> I will exin at the end of the afterword). It¡¯s a miracle I even got this far. At the very least, I¡¯ve finished the story I owed and answered questions that ought to have an answer. As for the story beyond Third Heaven, I have no intention to write about it at this point. As Feng Haochen pointed out, it isn¡¯t hard for Mu Yu to defeat Divine Executioner with his domain.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know if anyone liked my series. Nevertheless, I like the world that I created. Mount Dustfallen, the utopia where everyone is at peace and satisfied is my ideal ce to learn and cultivate. It¡¯s like a harmonious family. Although siblings may have different beliefs, nobody hurts the other in pursuit of their beliefs and ideals. Mount Dustfallen ties them together and is the prerequisite for them to journey the cultivation world.


    I like Cheng Yan¡¯s firm stance to fulfil his shifu¡¯s wishes despite notprehending why the humans of Third Heaven deserve their help.


    I like Xiang Nan and Lie Shang¡¯s rebellious characters for they never forget that they¡¯re part of the Mount Dustfallen Family even when they impugn Feng Haochen¡¯s decisions and try to pursue a path they believe in. Most importantly, they will never use their family for their own ends.


    I like Mu Yu¡¯s attachment to his family. Mu Yu constantly battles his demons and conflicting ideas of those around him. In the end, nheless, he still chooses to walk his own path. There¡¯s a process to change; people don¡¯t just take one step and then suddenly change.


    Many readersined that Dustfallen Sect can¡¯t possibly exist, citing the big-hit series, where the main protagonist¡¯s fellow disciples constantly deride and frame him, only for him to p the snot out of them, to be how the real cultivation world works. My question is, why can¡¯t a sect like Dustfallen Sect exist? What rule states that sects in the cultivation world have to be homes to back-stabbing people, where every fellow disciple looks down on the main protagonist and does everything in their power to kill him? The cultivation world is a mythical world we conjure. Is the world not real if everyone in the same sect isn¡¯t trying to kill each other? Have you been to the cultivation world? If not, on what basis are you arguing my world can¡¯t exist? I have no regrets now that I¡¯ve had the chance to tell a story in my ideal world. Like it or not, it¡¯s all in the past now. I¡¯m grateful to those who¡¯ve been with me to the end.


    The ending was rushed because my original n was to write until we reached Ninth Heaven until, well, I already told you (<strong>Trantor:</strong> Will be talking about this after author¡¯s afterword), so I had to start wrapping earlier than anticipated. It was a tough task. I had to start filling in holes that I deliberately dug to save forter and modified the plot a lot. What you see is the modified end product.


    Maybe I will write about the battle against Divine Executioner in the future. Who knows? I¡¯d rather not make promises I can¡¯t guarantee I can keep; I¡¯m pragmatic.I like Mu Yu as a character. He¡¯s childish but sensible. If there¡¯s no family, what¡¯s the point of cultivating to godhood? Emotions are part of being human. Without desires and emotions, how are they anything more than dead men walking? That¡¯s why I never talked about long lives, severing emotional ties, the main protagonist crying on his knees, telling his parents, ¡°I have to go on a long journey now, and it may be ages before I get back. Here¡¯s my three kowtows, garble, garble, garble.¡±


    Mu Yu is a simple man. He has family, his brotherhood, love, principles in all of them, likes to joke around and remains childish to a degree. Children have a rebellious phase at certain ages, which was why he was always quarrelling with Ku Mu when they met.


    I receivedints about Mu Yu not being respectful to Ku Mu. You never argue with your parents in your teens? Did you speak respectfully when you were fired up and arguing? Did you say, ¡°Dad, I believe it is wrong to spank children. Children are the flowers of the nation. You must use reason. He will not be able to focus in ss if he has a sore bottom. If he cannot concentrate in ss, he cannot score full marks as you wish. If you beat him up again after he fails to get full marks, you have created a vicious cycle¡­¡±


    When you¡¯re infuriated and arguing, you don¡¯t hold back: ¡°Am I your son or what? Did you find me in a toilet? I¡¯m leaving home. I can take care of myself. See you at See You Tomorrow Sect!¡±


    It¡¯s perfectly normal to hurt other¡¯s feelings when you¡¯re angry and unleashing verbalshings. Additionally, don¡¯t forget Ku Mu and Mu Yu aren¡¯t biologically rted. Ku Mu also forced Mu Yu to do things thetter didn¡¯t want to. Mu Yu can¡¯t beat Ku Mu, and you won¡¯t let him curse to vent, either? Later on, it became a habit for them to fire shots at each other. Are you telling me there¡¯s no such thing as different parent and child rtionships? Does everyonemunicate with each other the exact same way? Mu Yu never forgot about the things Ku Mu did for him. Ku Mu used his life to cast Ultimate Concealment Bloody Guardian, so Mu Yu wanted to return the former¡¯s life to him. Mu Yu¡¯s principles are simple.


    When Mu Yu left Moyun Mountains, he went in and evaluated the world as a clean te, ying around and having fun with Xiaoshuai, doing as they pleased. Whenever they had the upper hand, they¡¯d start getting a little cocky forughs. When they couldn¡¯t win, they ran. He wasn¡¯t a block of wood or stubborn. Eventually, he had to grow up, which began with the massacre at Eastern Desert City. He did his best to save the people, but they crossed his bottom line when they killed the Xuan Family and He Jinglong. His drowned his will to uphold his principles in his rage.


    I did my best to express the despair and internal turmoil Mu Yu went through at Eastern Desert City. When his reality was that good people don¡¯t live long, his previous beliefs swayed and changed course ordingly, which took him off his original path. Let¡¯s be honest: how many people can fulfil their childhood promises?


    When the teacher in kindergarten asked people what they wanted to be when they grew up, people would proudly say inventors, pilots, scientists, policemen, you get the drift. Maybe some people stayed true to their path and stuck with it, but the majority of people fail to realise those childhood dreams. Plenty of people work jobs they don¡¯t like when they grow up to pay their bills. When they recall their childhood dreams, they justugh it off. Some people want to who wanted to be inventors are now burning the midnight over a cup of instant noodles to finish his novel. The upside is that he¡¯s doing what he likes.


    Mu Yu wanted to be a defender of justice, protect the human race and shoulder the weight of the world until it dawned on him that he was too na?ve. Hence, he adjusted his goal to just protecting his friends and family.


    The only man who could be a defender, shoulder the weight of the world and stick with it until he dies was Sword Shadow Dust Gale. Not everybody can be Sword Shadow Dust Gale, so we relegate ourselves to being an unfettered Mu Yu, bickering with Xiaoshuai when we¡¯re happy and napping with Xiaoshuai when we¡¯re not. When the sun wakes us up tomorrow, wezily crawl out of bed to try again on a new day.


    Mu Yu was lucky to have Xiaoshuai. Yes, Xiaoshuai mainly only slept, ate, flirted with the girls and barely helped in fights, but he was able to provide unorthodox inspiration. Some of Xiaoshuai¡¯s ideas were unrealistic, sure. Did they kill boredom for Mu Yu? Yes. Who said every pet has to be able to fight?


    My favourite part was Mu Yu¡¯s first time at Clearwater City, where he decided to watch Mu n despite being part of it. Just because Mu Yu is optimistic, doesn¡¯t mean he never has mental hurdles. Sometimes, people use unimaginable optimism as a cover for their weakness. Examples of such characters are Xiang Nan and Mu Yu. Forgiving Mu Tianhe freed Mu Yu from the mental strain pressuring him.


    I did my best to depict the atmosphere and illustrate the devastating scenery I envisioned when Mu Yu ughtered the people at Eastern Desert City. If I was an artist, I would¡¯ve drawn it. Unfortunately, I can only draw stick figures, though I¡¯d win the stick figure drawing prize in a kindergarten contest.


    I contemted whether or not Mu Yu was going to be excited or crying and clinging to Ku Mu when thetter returned. In the end, I decided to have Mu Yu react calmly as though it was just meeting after parting yesterday. I opted for theposed reaction because Mu Yu had grown up and should¡¯ve learnt to control his emotions after he brought bloodlust energy under control. That being said, hearing Ku Mu proim he destroyed his body set Mu Yu off as it was a different scenario.


    Ku Mu initially didn¡¯t like Mu Yu because thetter was Feng Haochen¡¯s disciple. However, after learning that Mu Yu¡¯s personality shed with his, Ku Mu gradually changed and saw Mu Yu as his son. Ku Mu wanted to destroy his body as he didn¡¯t want his son to throw away his life.


    Ku Mu was a reticent man but also surprisingly prodigious and brave. Some people live for themselves, while others live for others. Sometimes, we need to ask ourselves what we live for. If you live trying to meet everyone¡¯s standards, changing yourself to fit in, being hung up because of someone¡¯sment, you¡¯re living for others, and it¡¯s tiring. Imagine going along to watch a movie you don¡¯t like and then having to lie that you thought the main female protagonist¡¯s dress was pretty, or the main protagonist¡¯s kicks were decent¡­ Or, you could be honest and tell them, ¡°Ten bucks for 539 popcorn pieces. Thirty-two people went to the toilet while the movie aired, and thirty-one never came back. There were twenty-four light bulbs overhead. There was a couple behaving inappropriately next to a kid. Cinemas are better than therapists for insomnia.¡±


    There¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll be as lucky as Ku Mu if you live for others, so I¡¯m not advocating you should be totally selfless. Ku Mu made sacrifices for Daoist Yundan, Pill Cauldron Sect, Miao Yuyan, the denizens of Third Heaven and to protect Mu Yu. Ku Mu never cared what anyone thought of him as long as he was able to sleep at night. Ku Mu had a Mu Yu. You probably don¡¯t. This is why I believe people are better off living for their own sake. Think what you will, but I¡¯m just a firework. Why should I dress up for your approval? If you want to hate, get in the line. Hate the way I think? Hasn¡¯t and won¡¯t stop me.


    I sometimes question why we invest so much into studying and toiling for money. I don¡¯t im to have the correct answer. In my opinion, life is simr to cultivation. They pursue cultivation, while we pursue money, but both of them are only vehicles to freedom. They¡¯re tools that allow us to live without having to hold our hands out and plead for alms, deal with a boss who wants to give us attitude, bullies who abuse us, feel security when disaster hits and protect those we care about. Being able to curse freely is nice, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t like me? Feel free to voice your dislike. I¡¯m still me. Since Mu Yu was able to reach that point, he was able to let go of things. Thus, that brings us to the end of Mu Yu¡¯s story, a pursuit for freedom.


    I didn¡¯t take the stereotypical form for this book and chose to bite the bullet so that I could write what I wanted to write. I wasn¡¯t trying to write a cold-blooded, cool harem protagonist. I wanted to write an optimistic main protagonist who liked to have fun. Before I started, I nned to write a solemn traditional xianxia story until after the one hundred-ish chapter mark. I just couldn¡¯t find it in me to be so serious, so I said, ¡°You know what? I¡¯m just going to write the way I want.¡± That¡¯s why my style changed between the time at Moyun Mountains and after Mu Yu left. Anyway, I¡¯ll stop there on that topic¡­ I¡¯m just satisfied that I got to enjoy writing the way I wanted to the end. As for my new series. Well¡­


    Some readers have expressed wishes for a Feng Haochen story, and it has crossed my mind, so I might write a bit or none at all. Sword Shadow Dust Gale isn¡¯t a simple character to write. Where do we start? The nine celestial swords are¡­


    I assume you¡¯ve read other stories where the main protagonist stumbles upon an aeonic, legendary weapon left behind by someone who has passed on. Luck would also have it that the main protagonist gains inconceivable luck to rise against all odds and rise to stardom. Sword Shadow Dust Gale is the owner of a legendary artefact, except he¡¯s not dead. Given the number of years he¡¯s lived for, he has many stories and deserves his own story.


    There¡¯s one character I never finished with in the story. Does anyone remember Illusionary Clear Rain? His illusion spirit is in the same league as Xiaoshuai. Of course, there¡¯s also Xie Bo. They were supposed to have more prominent rolester on in my original story. Since this is where I¡¯ve ended the story, though, we can only treat them as cameo characters. Maybe they¡¯lle up in a spin-off.


    Thank you to everyone who has supported me throughout these 1164 chapters.


    ***


    Below is the trantor¡¯s input.


    Before I start, let me start with the author¡¯s message earlier on:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign a contract until I reached a million Chinese characters, and I¡¯ve now written three million Chinese characters. How the story develops is what is most important to me. Sadly, the number of subscribed readers is failing to meet the goal demanded, which means my editor won¡¯t promote it. You have no idea how pitiful my numbers¡¯ performance is. As a consequence, the series will be axed, turning my effort into a fruitless endeavour. That being said, I don¡¯t want this story to end with loose ends, and I don¡¯t want an ending I can¡¯t be happy with. It¡¯s irresponsible as an author, and even Mu Yu would chew me out. I¡¯ll finish this series to thank the readers supporting me (not pirates) and fans of Mu Yu.¡±


    I¡¯m only going to give part of the story because I don¡¯t want the author to be in trouble with the Chinese publisher.


    Some people are under the illusion that the author always has 100% control over their series. When a series doesn¡¯t meet the financial performance goals, though, the editors start pushing the author to write things that are proven to sell. This was the case with this series. Because this series didn¡¯t sell well after a few hundred chapters, the author was given an ultimatum: either you switch to writing what you¡¯re told, or you will have to wrap up your story (i.e. eunuch it). For the record, he isn¡¯t the only author given this treatment. The author didn¡¯t want to go with his editor¡¯s directions, so he decided to axe it as best as he could. Some authors do sell their work to their editor to prevent getting the axe. Before you judge authors, actually find out who the real creative director is.


    To keep it brief and not divulge more than I morally should, the author was told to turn this series into a face pper, harem series with a merciless main protagonist. He refused.


    Fortunately, this experience didn¡¯t extinguish his fire to write, and he¡¯s doing much better off at Qidian, like countless others who switch, where he¡¯s given due assistance and seeing more fruitful harvests.


    This is thest xuanhuan genre series I will be tranting. Henceforth, I¡¯ll be focusing on wuxia, historical military and old-school xianxia (if I continue). For those who still haven¡¯t learnt, old-school xianxia is simr to this series, in that it focuses on dealing with some issue, challenging morals and philosophies as it did in this series with what the right thing to do about the human race was, whether or not it was the right decision to kill and so forth, all without the cultivation/level-up system. For those of you who still don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve always disliked system novels. The aforementioned are my favourites because of the themes explored, style and, most importantly to me, possess gufeng prose.


    Thank you everyone who supported me and this series. For the foreseeable future, I¡¯ll only trante Martial King¡¯s Retired Life for multiple reasons.


    Firstly, I¡¯m now running a gym, rehabbing clients, coaching and so forth. It¡¯s a full-on gig. Secondly, as you may have seen, I spent an enormous amount of money licensing Almighty and this series, yet I had one patreon supporter throughout for just one series. Frankly, I¡¯m just not generous enough to invest my own money and time into such a big project for absolutely nothing again when I¡¯m no millionaire and have other things to do.


    I will post the full version of the tracks in the trailer on the series¡¯ contents¡¯ page this weekend. If you haven¡¯t seen the trailer, you can find it on the contents¡¯ page. Liked it? Take a second to support Wu Jizun on Patreon!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!